Skip to main content

Full text of "The London encyclopaedia, or Universal dictionary of science, art, literature, and practical mechanics, comprisiong a popular view of the present state of knowledge"

See other formats 


a^ji    ^^ 


UGSB   LIBRARY 


THE 


LONDON  ENCYCLOPEDIA 


VOL.  VII. 


CUTLERY   TO    ELASTICITY. 


J.  Haddon,  Printer,  Castle  Street,  London. 


.  THE 


LONDON    ENCYCLOPAEDIA, 


UNIVERSAL  DICTIONARY 


SCIENCE,  ART,  LITERATURE,  AND  PRACTICAL  MECHANICS, 


COMPRISING    A 


POPULAR  VIEW  OF  THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  KNOWLEDGE. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY 


NUMEROUS  ENGRAVINGS,  A  GENERAL  ATLAS, 

AND  APPROPRIATE  DIAGRAMS. 


Sic  oportet  ad  librum,  pres«rtira  miscellauei  generis,  legendum  accedtre  lectorem,  IK  solet  ad  eonvivinm  eonvira 
civihi.  ConTirator  annititur  omnibus  satisfaeere  ;  ft  tamen  ti  quid  appunitur,  qnotl  bujut  aut  illlus  palalo  uon 
retpondeat,  et  hie  et  ille  urbane  dittimnlant,  «  alia  fercula  probanl,  ne  quid  cnntristent  coniiratorem. 

Eraimui. 

A  reader  •hould  tit  down  to  a  book,  eipecialljr  of  the  miscellaneous  kind,  at  a  well-behaved  Tititor  doe<  to  a  ban- 
quet. The  matter  or  the  feait  exern  himself  to  satisfy  his  guettt ;  but  if,  after  all  his  care  and  paint,  something  should 
appear  on  the  table  that  doet  not  suit  this  or  that  person's  taste,  they  politely  pass  it  over  without  notice,  and  commend 
olhtr  dishes,  that  they  may  not  distress  a  kind  host.  Tranilalion 


BY  THE  ORIGINAL  EDITOR  OF  THE  ENCYCLOPAEDIA  METROPOLITAN  A, 

ASSISTED    BY    EMINENT    PROFESSIONAL    AND    OTHER    GENTLEMEN. 

IN  TWENTY-TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL    VII. 


LONDON : 

PRINTED   FOR  T.   TEGG  &  SON,   73,   CHEAPSIDE; 

• 

R.  GRIFFIN  &  Co.,  GLASGOW;    T.  T.  &  H.  TEGG,  DUBLIN  ;    ALSO  J.  &  S.  A.  TEGG, 
SYDNEY  AND  HOBART  TOWN. 

1837. 


THE 


LONDON    ENCYCLOPAEDIA 


CUSTOM-HOUSE,  an  office  established  by 
the  authority  of  the  king,  in  maritime  cities,  or 
port-towns,  for  the  receipt  and  management  of  tne 
customs  and  duties  of  importation  and  exportation, 
imposed  on  merchandise,  and  regulated  by  a 
books  of  rates.  An  edifice  with  considerable 
pretensions  to  grandeur,  on  the  score  of  external 
decoration,  was  erected  for  the  purpose  of  trans- 
acting public  business,  in  1826.  Its  site  was 
well  chosen  from  its  proximity  to  the  Tower; 
but,  unfortunately,  the  piles  on  which  the  building 
rested,  being  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  Thames, 
speedily  decayed,  and  the  whole  of  the  interior 
of  the  edifice  sunk  to  the  ground.  It  has  since 
been  rebuilt. 

GUSTOS  BREVIUM,  the  principal  clerk  be- 
longing to  the  court  of  common  pleas,  whose 
business  it  is  to  receive  and  keep  all  the  writs 
made  returnable  in  that  court,  filing  every  return 
by  itself;  and,  at  the  end  of  each  term,  to  re- 
ceive prothonotaries  of  all  the  records  of  the 
nisi  prius,  called  the  posteas.  The  posteas  are 
first  brought  in  by  the  clerks  -of  assize,  of  every 
circuit,  to  that  prothonotary  who  entered  the 
issue  in  the  causes,  in  order  to  enter  judgment ; 
and  after  the  prothonotary  has  entered  the  ver- 
dict and  judgment  into  the  rolls  of  the  court,  he 
delivers  them  over  to  the  custos  brevium,  who 
binds  them  into  a  bundle.  The  custos  brevium 
also  makes  entries  of  writs  of  covenant,  and  the 
concord  upon  every  line ;  he  likewise  makes  out 
exemplifications  and  copies  of  all  writs  and  re- 
cords iu  hi?  office,  and  of  all  fines  levied,  which, 
being  engrossed,  are  divided  between  him  and 
the  chirographer,  which  last  keeps  the  writ  of 
covenant  and  the  note,  and  the  former  the  con- 
cord and  foot  of  the  fine.  The  custos  brevium 
is  appointed  by  the  king's  letters  patent. 

CUSTOS  ROTULORUM,  an  officer  who  has  the 
custody  of  the  rolls  and  records  of  the  sessions 
of  peace,  and  also  of  the  commission  of  the 
peace  itself.  He  is  usually  a  nobleman,  and. 
always  a  justice  of  the  peace,  of  the  quorum,  in 
the  county  where  he  is  appointed.  This  officer 
is  appointed  by  writing  under  the  king's  sign 
manual,  being  the  lord  chancellor's  warrant  to 
put  (hem  in  commission.  He  may  execute  his 
office  by  a  deputy,  and  is  empowered  to  appoint 
the  clerk  of  the  peace;  but  he  is  prohibited  from 
selling  his  office,  under  divers  penalties. 

CUSTOS  SPIRITUAI.IUM,  he  that  exercises 
the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  a  diocese,  during  the 
vacancy  of  any  see,  which,  by  the  canon  law, 
belongs  to  the  dean  and  chapter  ;  but  at  present, 
in  Kngland,  to  the  archbishop  of  the  province  by 
prescription. 

C.'rsTos  TEMPORALIUM,  the  person  to  whom 
a  vacant  see  or  abbey  was  given  by  the  king  as 
supreme  lord.  His  office  was,  as  steward  of  the 
VOL.  VII.— PART  I. 


goods  and  profits,  to  give  an  account  to  the 
escheator,  who  did  tlie  like  to  the  exchequer. 

CU'STREL,  n.  s.  I'r.  cnusfillier.  A  hurkh.<i~ 
bearer;  a  vesel  for  holding  wine.  The  word  is 
sometimes  written  coistrel. 

Every  one  had  an  archer,  a  demi-lance,  and  a 
autrel.  Lord  Herbert. 

CUSTRIN,  a  fortified  town  of  Prussia,  the 
capital  of  the  New  Mark  of  Brandenburgh,  is 
situated  in  a  plain  at  the  junction  of  the  Wartha 
and  the  Oder.  The  town  though  small  has  spa- 
cious suburbs,  and  contains  4500  inhabitants.'  It 
is  encompassed  by  extensive  morasses,  which 
add  to  its  strength ;  a  fortified  dike  also  com- 
mences at  one  of  the  suburbs,  and  is  continued 
for  the  space  of  three  miles  by  means  of  thirty- 
six  bridges,  across  a  succession  of  marshy  ground. 
In  the  month  of  August,  1758,  this  place  was 
bombarded  and  laid  in  ashes  by  the  Russians, 
but  afterwards  rebuilt  in  a  style  of  great  regu- 
larity. It  is  forty-eight  miles  east  of  Berlin. 

CUT,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.     ~)      Fr.  couper,cou- 
CUTTER,  n.  s.  j  teau  ;    Sans.  /CM- 

CUTTING,  n.  s.  [tan.   West  Goth. 

GUTTER-OFF,  n.  S.  [  kotd,        KOTTTID. 

CUT-THROAT,  n.  s.  &  adj.    \  Few  words  have 
CUT-PURSE,  n.  s.  J  more   shades    of 

meaning  than  to  cut,  but  in  all  of  them  division, 
producing,  in  some  way  or  other,  a  solution  of 
continuity,  is  expressed  or  implied.  To  cut  is, 
to  penetrate  with  a  sharp  instrument ;  to  hew ; 
to  sculpture;  to  form  by  cutting;  to  divide  by 
passing  through  ;  to  pierce  with  an  uneasy  sen- 
sation ;  to  divide  packs  of  cards ;  to  intersect ; 
to  castrate ;  to  avoid  a  person,  or  pretend  not  to 
see  or  know  him  ;  to  make  way  by  dividing ;  to 
perform  the  operation  of  lithotomy.  It  obtains 
many  additional  meanings  from  its  conjunction 
with  down,  off",  out,  short,  up,  and  in.  To 
cut  down  is,  to  fell ;  to  level  with  the  earth  by  a 
blow  from  a  sharp  instrument ;  to  diminish  the 
amount  of  any  demand  ;  to  excel ;  to  overpower. 
To  cut  off  is,  to  separate  by  cutting;  to  extirpate ; 
to  bring  to  an  untimely  death ;  to  rescind ;  to 
take  away ;  to  intercept ;  to  put  an  end  to ;  to 
obviate  ;  to  withhold ;  to  preclude ;  to  interrupt; 
to  abbreviate.  To  cut  out  is,  to  shape;  to 
scheme ;  to  adopt ;  to  debar ;  to  excel.  To  cut 
short  is,  to  interrupt ;  to  abridge.  To  cut  up 
is,  to  divide  an  animal,  or  some  article  of  animal 
food,  into  convenient  parts;  to  eradicate.  To 
cut  in  is  a  phrase  used  in  card-playing,  parti- 
cularly at  whist,  when  the  cut  made  by  the  par- 
ties determines  who  are  to  be  the  players.  To 
cut  a  caper  is  to  dance.  The  meanings  of  the 
noun  are  also  numerous.  It  denotes  the  action 
of  a  sharp  instrument ;  the  separation  made  by 

B 


CUT  S 

such  an  instrument ;  an  incised  wound  ;  an  arti- 
ficial channel;  a  part  cut  off  from  the  rest;  a 
small  particle ;  a  lot  made  by  cutting  into  un- 
equal portions,  a  stick,  straw,  or  bit  of  paper, 
which  portions  are  held  between  the  finger  and 
thumb,  while  another  draws  the  lot;  a  near 
passage,  which  saves  distance,  by  cutting  off  an 
angle ;  an  impression  taken  from  an  engraving 
on  wood  or  copper ;  the  plate  on  which  the  draw- 
ing is  engraved ;  the  dividing  of  a  pack  of  cards; 
anciently,  a  fcol  or  cully  ;  a  gelding.  Cut  and 
long  tail  is  a  proverbial  expression  for  all  kinds 
of  men.  The  .participial  adjective,  cut,  signifies 
prepared  for  use,  in  which  case  it  is  joined  with 
dry;  rather  the  worse  for  liquor;  hurt  in  the 
feeling.  Cut  and  come  again  is  a  trivial  ex- 
pression, denoting  that  there  is  an  abundance. 
Cutter  is  the  agent  that  cuts  anything;  a  small 
swift-going  vessel ;  the  incisores,  or  cutting  teeth ; 
an  officer  in  the  exchequer  ;  a  ruffian.  Cutter 
off  means  a  destroyer.  Cutting  is,  a  piece  cut 
off;  an  incision;  a  caper,  but  this  is  obsolete; 
division,  as  of  a  pack  of  cards.  Cut-purse  is  a 
thief;  cut-throat  a  murderer ;  a  butcher  of 
men ;  the  animal  which  is  sometimes  miscalled 
a  hero.  For  CUTLERY,  see  the  article. 

And  they  did  beat  the  gold  into  thin  plates,  and 
cut  it  into  wires.  Exod.  xxxix.  3. 

And  they  caught  him,  and  cut  off  his  thumbs. 

Juil.  i.  6. 

Thy  servants  can  skill  to  cut  timber  in  Lebanon. 

2  Chron.  ii. 

Who  cvt  up  mallows  by  the  bushes  and  juniper- 
roots  for  their  meat.  Job  xxx.  4. 

A  bowe  in  honde  and  arowis  had  she, 
Her  clothis  cuttid  were  unto  the  kne. 

Chaucer.    T/ie  Legends  of  Dido. 
Right  as  a  sword  forcutteth  and  forkerveth 
An  anue  at-.vo,  my  dere  son  !  right  so 
A  tonjs  cu!te:k  friendship  all  atwo. 

Id.     Cant.  Tales. 

Now  draweth  cutte  or  that  ye  forlher  twinne  ; 
He  which  that  hath  the  shortest  shal  beginne. 

Id.    Prol.  Cant.  Tales. 
The  cotelere  dwellith  iu  this  town    that  made  the 

same  kuyff, 
And  for  to  prove    the    trowith  he   shall   be   here    as 

blyve.  Id.   Cant.  Tales. 

Either  with  nimble  wings  to  cut  the  skies, 
When  he  them  on  his  messages  doth  send, 
Or  on  his  own  dred  presence  to  attend. 

Spenser.  Hymn  on  Heavenly  Love 
But  that  same  squire  to  whom  she  was  more  dere 
Whenas  he  saw  she  should  be  cut  in  twaine, 
Did  yield  she  rather  should  with  him  remaine 
Alive  then  to  himself  be  shared  dead. 

Id.     Faerie  Queene. 

Eftsoones  her  shallow  ship  away  did  slide 
More  swift  than  swallow  sheres  the  liquid  skye, 
Withouten  oare  or  pilot  it  to  guide, 
Or  winged  canvas  with  the  wind  to  fly  : 
Only  she  turnd  a  pin,  and  by  and  by 
It  cut  away  upon  the  yielding  wave.  Id. 

All  Spain  was  first  conquered  by  the  Romans,  and 
filled  with  colonies  from  them,  which  were  still  in- 
creased, and  the  native  Spaniards  still  cut  off. 

Id.      On  Ireland^ 

It  hath  a  number  of  short  ruts  or  shreddings,  which 
may  be  batter  called  wishes  than  prayers.  Hooker. 


CUT 

My  lady  Zelmane   and   my  daughter  Mopsa  may 
draw  cuts,  and  the  shortest  cut  speak  first.       Sidney. 
Why  should  a  man,  whose  blood  is  warm  within, 
Sit  like  his  grandsire  cut  in  alabaster  ?      Shakspeare. 

Ah,  cut  my  lace  asunder, 

That  my  great  heart  may  have  some  scope  to  bear, 
Or  else  I  swoon  with  this  dead  killing  news. 

Id.  Richard  I II. 

He  that  cuts  off"  twenty  years  of  life, 
Cuts  off  so  many  years  of  fearing  death. 

Id.  Julius  Caesar. 

By  the  pattern  of  mine  own  thoughts  I  cut  out  the 
purity  of  his.  Id.  Winter's  Tale. 

To  have  an  open  ear,  a  quick  eye,  and  a  nimble 
hand,  is  necessary  for  a  cutpurse.  Id. 

Send  her  money,  knight,  if  thou  hast  her  not  in 
the  end,  call  me  cut.  Id.  Twelfth  Night. 

Their  clothes  are  after  such  a  Pagan  cut  too. 
That,  sure,  they've  worn  out  Christendom. 

Id.    Henry  VIII. 
A  paultry  ring 

That  she  did  give,  whose  poesy  was 
For  all  the  world  like  cutler  s  poetry 
Upon  a  knife  :  love  me,  and  leave  me  not. 

Shaktpeare. 
At  quintin  he, 
In  honour  of  this  bridaltee, 
Hath  challenged  either  wide  countee  : 
Come  cut  and  long  tail  ;  for  there  be 
Six  bachelors  as  bold  as  he. 

Ben  Jonson.    Underwood. 

Nor  can  good  Myfon  wear  on  his  left  hand 
A  signet  ring  of  Bristol  diamond, 
But  he  must  cut  his  glove  to  shew  his  pride, 
That  his  trim  jewel  might  be  better  spyd.       Hall. 

The  king  of  this  island,  a  wise  man  and  a  great 
warrior,  handled  the  matter  so,  as  he  cut  off  their 
land  forces  from  their  ships.  Bacon. 

It  is  no  grace  to  a  judge  to  shew  quickness  of  con- 
ceit in  cutting  off  evidence  or  counsel  too  short.  Id. 

I,  for  my  part,  do  not  like  images  cut  out  in  juniper, 
or  other  garden-stuff :  they  be  for  children.  Id. 

The  burning  of  the  cuttings  of  vines,  and  casting 
them  upon  land,  doth  much  good.  Id. 

All  the  timber  whereof  was  cut  down  in  the  moun- 
tains of  Cilicia.  Knolles. 

This  great  cut  or  ditch  Sesostris  the  rich  king  of 
Egypt,  and  long  after  him  Ptolemus  Philadelphus, 
purposed  to  have  made  a  great  deal  wider  and  deeper, 
and  thereby  to  have  let  the  Red  Sea  into  the  Medi- 
terranean. Id. 

CUTTING  is  particularly  used  in  heraldry, 
where  the  shield  is  divided  into  two  equal  parts, 
from  right  to  left,  parallel  to  the  horizon,  or  in 
the  fesse  way.  The  word  is  also  applied  to  the 
honorable  ordinaries,  and  even  to  animals  and 
moveables,  when  they  are  divided  equally  the 
same  way ;  so  however,  as  that  one  moiety  is 
color,  the  other  metal.  The  ordinaries  are  said 
to  be  cut,  couped,  when  they  do  not  come  full 
to  the  extremities  of  the  shield. 

CUTTING,  in  painting,  the  laying  one  strong 
lively  color  over  another,  without  any  shade  or 
softening.  The  cutting  of  colors  has  always  a 
disagreeable  effect. 

CUTTING,  in  surgery,  denotes  the  operation  of 
extracting  the  stone  out  of  the  bladder  by  the 
knife.  See  LITHOTOMY. 


cur 

,  in  the  manege,  is  when  the  horse's 
feet  interfere  j  or  when  with  the  shoe  of  one  foot 
ne  beats  off  the  skin  from  the  pastern  joints  of 
another  foot.  This  is  more  frequent  in  the  hind 
feet  than  the  fore :  the  cause  is  commonly  bad 
shoeing. 

CUTTING  IN  WOOD  is  a  particular  kind  of 
sculpture  or  engraving;  the  invention  of  which, 
as  well  as  that  in  copper,  is  ascribed  to  a  gold- 
smith of  Florence :  but  it  is  to  Albert  Durer  and 
Lucas  they  are  both  indebted  for  their  perfection. 
See  ENGRAVING  and  PRINTING.  Hugo  da  Carpi 
invented  a  manner  of  cutting  in  wood,  by  means 
of  which  the  prints  appeared  as  if  painted  in 
clair-obscure. 

CUTTINGS,  or  slips,  in  gardening,  the  branches 
or  spiigs  of  trees  or  plants,  cut  or  slipped  off  to 
set  again ;  which  is  dono.  in  any  moist  fine 
earth.  The  best  season  is  from  August  to  April ; 
but  care  is  to  be  taken,  when  it  is  done,  that  the 
sap  he  not  too  much  in  the  top,  lest  the  cut  die 
before  that  part  in  the  earth  have  root  enough 
to  support  it :  nor  must  it  be  too  dry  or  scanty; 
the  sap  in  the  branches  assisting  it  to  take  root. 
In  providing  the  cuttings,  such  branches  as  have 
joints,  knots,  or  burrs,  are  to  be  cut  off  two  or 
three  inches  beneath  them,  and  the  leaves  to  be 
stripped  off  so  far  as  they  are  set  in  the  earth. 
Small  top  branches,  of  two  or  three  years' 
growth,  are  fittest  for  this  operation. 

CUTCtI,  an  extensive  province  of  the  south- 
western part  of  Hindostan,  situated  principally 
between  the  twenty-third  and  twenty-fourth  de- 
grees of  north  latitude.  It  is  bounded  to  the 
north  by  a  sandy  desert  and  the  province  of 
Sindy;  to  the  south  by  the  gulf  of  Cutch;  to 
the  east  by  Gujrat,  and  to  the  west  by  Tatta,  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  the  most  eastern  branch 
of  the  Indus.  Its  limits  northward  are  not  ac- 
curately denned,  but  it  may  be  estimated  at  110 
milos  in  length,  by  seventy  the  average  breadth. 
The  greater  part  of  the  province  is  composed  of 
woods  and  uncultivated  plains ;  where  a  number 
of  very  fine  horses  are  bred,  superior  camels, 
and  black  cattle.  Other  parts  produce  grain  and 
cotton.  It  is  chiefly  possessed  by  various  inde- 
pendent chiefs,  who  are  often  connected  with  the 
pirates  of  the  coast:  the  inhabitants  are  princi- 
pally Mahommedans.  The  chief  towns  are  Boo- 
jehooje,  Luckput,  Bundar,  and  Mandavie. 

CUTCH  GCTNDAVA,  a  district  of  Baloo- 
chistan,  in  Persia,  situated  at  the  bottom  of  the 
mountains  south-east  of  Kelat,  and  about  150 
miles  in  length,  by  forty-five  in  breadth.  The 
soil  is  black  and  rich,  growing  every  species  of 
grain,  together  with  cotton,  madder,  ana  indigo. 
The  rains  are  in  June,  July,  August,  and  in  the 
spring  months,  during  the  summer,  the  simoom, 
or  pestilential  wind,  is  frequent  and  very  de- 
structive. The  climate  is  otherwise  good,  and 
the  soil  excellent,  producing  a  large  revenue  to 
the  khan  of  Kelat.  Great  quantities  of  grain 
are  exported  to  the  sea-ports  of  Corachie  and 
Sonmeany.  To  the  northward  of  Cutch  Gunda- 
va  lies  Anund  Dijil. 

CUTCHWARA,  a  district  in  the  province  of 
Malwah,  Hindostan,  situated  about  the  twenty- 
fifth  degree  of  north  latitude,  and  mostly  tribu- 
tary to  the  Malwah  Mahrattas.  It  is  intersected 


3 


CUT 


by  the  Gillysinde  river.  The  chief  towns  are 
Dewaeur  and  Soonel. 

CDTII,  signifies  knowledge  or  skill.  So 
Cuthwin  is  a  knowing  conqueror;  Cuthred,  a 
knowing  counsellor ;  Cuthbert,  famous  for  skill. 
Much  of  the  same  nature  are  Sophocles  and 
Sophianus. 

CUTH,  or  CUTIIAH,  a  province  of  Assyria,  on 
the  Araxes,  the  same  with  Cush  ;  but  others  take 
it  to  be  the  country  which  the  Greeks  called 
Susiana,  and  which  to  this  day,  says  Ur.  Wells, 
is  by  the  inhabitants  called  Chusistan.  Cahnet 
is  of  opinion  that  Cuthah  and  Scythia  are  the 
same  place,  and  that  the  Cuthites  who  were 
removed  into  Samaria  by  Salmaneser  (2  Kin^s 
xvii.  24),  came  from  CushorCuth,  mentioned  in 
Gen.  ii.  13.  They  worshipped  the  idol  Nergal, 
id.  ibid.  30.  He  adds  that  they  came  from  Cush, 
or  Cutha  upon  the  Araxes ;  and  that  their  first 
settlement  was  in  the  cities  of  the  Medes,  sub- 
dued by  Salmaneser  and  the  kings  of  Syria,  his 
predecessors.  The  Scriptures  inform  us,  that  the 
Cuthites,  upon  their  arrival  in  this  new  country, 
continued  to  worship  the  gods  formerly  adored 
by  them  beyond  the  Euphrates.  Esarhaddon, 
king  of  Assyria,  who  succeeded  Sennacherib, 
appointed  an  Israelitish  priest  to  go  thither,  and 
instruct  them  in  the  religion  of  the  Hebrews. 
But  these  people  thought  they  might  reconcile 
their  old  superstition  with  the  worship  of  tbe 
true  God.  They  therefore  framed  particular  gods 
for  themselves,  which  they  placed  in  the  several 
cities  where  they  dwelt.  But  afterwards  they 
gave  up  idolatry,  and  adhered  solely  to  the  law 
of  Moses.  The  Samaritans  were  their  descend- 
ants. 

CUTICLE,  n.  s.^  Lat.  cuticttla.  The  out- 
CUTI'CULAR,  adj.  S  ward  skin  of  the  body  ;  a 
CUTA'NEOUS,  adj.  j  thin  skin  formed  on  the 

surface  of  any  liquor.     Belonging  or  relating  to 

the  skin. 


This  serous,  nutritious  mass  is  more  readily  circu- 
lated iato  the  cutaneow  or  remotest  part*  of  the  body. 
Flayer  on  Humours. 

When  any  saline  liquor  is  evaporated  to  cuticle  and 
let  cool,  the  salt  concretes  in  regular  figures,  which 
argues  that  the  particles  of  the  salt,  before  they  con- 
creted,  floated  in  the  liquor  at  equal  distances  in  rank 
and  file.  .  Newton  t  Optickt. 

Some  sorts  of  cutaneous  eruptions  are  occasioned  by 
feeding  much  on  acid  unripe  fruits  and  farinaceous 
substances.  Arbuthnot. 

In  each  of  the  very  fingers  there  are  bones  and 
gristles,  and  ligaments  and  membranes,  and  muscles, 
and  tendons,  and  nerves  and  arteries,  and  veins  and 
skin,  and  cuticle  and  nail.  Bentley't  Sermons. 

Where  the  spontaneous  adhesive  electric  atmo- 
spheres are  employed  to  charge  plates  of  air,  as  in  the 
Galvanic  pile,  or  probably  to  charge  their  animal 
membranes  or  cuticlet,  as  perhaps  in  the  shock  given 
by  the  torpedo  or  gymnotus,  it  seems  necessary  that 
the  intervening  non-conducting  plate  must  be  ex- 
trornely  thin.  Darwin. 

Those  parts  of  our  system  which  are  in  health  ex- 
cited into  perpetual  action,  give  us  pain  when  they 
are  not  excited  into  action  :  thus,  when  the  hands  ire 


CUTLERY. 


for  a  time  immersed  in  snow,  an  inaction  of  the  aita~ 
iteoiu  capillaries  is  induced,  as  is  seen  from  the  pale- 
ness of  the  skin,  which  is  attended  with  the  pain  of 
coldness.  •*"• 

CUTICLE.  See  ANATOMY. 
CUTLASS,  n.  s.  Fr.  coutelas.  This  word  is 
•written  sometimes  cutlace,  sometimes  cuttleax; 
iu  Shakspeare,  curtleax;  and  in  Pope,  cutlash. 
A  broad  cutting  sword :  the  word  is  much  in 
use  among  the  seamen. 

Were  't  not  better 

That  I  did  suit  me  all  points  like  a  man  ? 
A  gallant  curtleax  upon  my  thigh, 
A  boar  soear  in  my  hand  ? 

Shakspeare.  As  You  Like  It. 

Mores,  in  his  curious  dissertation  on  letter  founders, 
calls  a  cutlass,  as  it  seems,  a  courtlelasse,  among  the 
antique  typographic  ornaments.  Warton. 

CUTLER  (Sir  John),  bart.  and  citizen  of 
London,  was  a  great  benefactor  to  the  grocers' 
company,  and  contributed  largely  to  the  rebuild- 
ing of  the  college  of  physicians  in  Warwick-lane. 
After  his  death,  however,  in  1699,  his  executors 
claimed  the  sum  which  he  had  advanced,  with  inte- 
rest, amounting  in  all  to £7000.  They  finally  com- 
promised the  claim  for  £2000.  Pope  commemo- 
rates this  circumstance  in  some  well-known 
verses ;  describing  our  baronet  as  a  perfect  miser. 
It  appears,  however,  that  he  liberally  subscribed 
to  many  charities,  and  built  at  his  own  charge  the 
north  gallery  of  his  parish-church,  St.  Margaret's, 
Westminster.  He  had  two  daughters,  who  were 
respectively  married  to  John,  earl  of  Radnor,  and 
Sir  William  Portman,  bart.  His  funeral  it  is  said 
cost  the  sum  of  £7666. 

CUTLERS,  COMPANY  OF.  This 
company  was  incorporated  in 
1413  by  Henry  V. ;  their  arms 
are  gules,  six  daggers  in  three 
crosses  saltire  argent,  handled 
and  hilled  or;  the  crest  an  ele- 
phant with  a  castle. 

CUTLERY,  in  connection  with  the  mecha- 
nical arts,  will  embrace  all  kinds  of  edged  and 
sharp  tools,  of  iron  or  steel,  and  the  modes  of 
their  manufacture. 

It  might  be  expected,  that  in  no  department 
of  the  arts  of  a  country,  would  the  progress  of 
civilisation  be  more  distinctly  marked,  than  in 
the  degree  of  excellence  attained  in  this  manu- 
facture. A  knife  will  purchase  half  the  lands  of 
a  village  from  a  barbarous  tribe  ;  and  Great  Bri- 
tain has  well  sustained  her  superiority  among 
civilised  nations  in  the  general  quality  of  her 
cutlery  goods. 

But  in  other,  and  far  less  civilised  countries,  a 
superior  steel  has  been  manufactured  for  ages. 
It  is  a  little  remarkable,  that  none  of  our  modern 
discoveries  in  chemistry  have  enabled  us  to  imi- 
tate, successfully,  the  sword  and  sabre  blades  of 
Damascus ;  and  that,  within  a  very  few  years,  in 
1795,  we  believe,  a  new  kind  of  foreign  steel, 
the  wooti  of  India,  has  been  introduced  into 
this  country,  and  been  found  superior  to  any 
thing  manufactured  here  for  the  blades  of  pen- 
knives. 

The  Damascene  blades  are  supposed,  by  Euro- 
pean cutleis,  to  be  constructed  of  fine  iron  and 
steel-wire  welded  together  in  alternate  layers ; 


the  wave  or  water  being  given  to  them  by  sul- 
phate of  alumina  applied  to  the  final  surface. 
Other  accounts  state  them  to  be  hardened  by 
repeated  immersions,  when  red-hot,  in  goat's 
blood.  But  the  real  process  has  never  been 
accurately  known  in  this  country  ;  and  it  is  not 
improbable,  that  the  iron  ore  of  Syria  may  pos- 
sess some  peculiarity  which  is  the  foundation  of 
this  excellence  in  its  manufactured  steel. 

Such  a  conjecture  has  been  offered  by  Mr. 
Stodart,  with  regard  to  the  ores  out  of  which 
the  wootz  of  India  is  formed.  For  the  intro- 
duction of  it  into  this  country,  we  are  indebted 
to  the  late  distinguished  naturalist,  Sir  Joseph 
Banks,  who  first  procured  a  pen-knife  to  be 
made  from  a  cake  of  it,  in  the  year  above-men- 
tioned. The  forging  was  attended  with  some 
difficulty,  owing  to  the  unequal  fusion  of  the 
metal,  some  parts  being  overcharged  with  the 
steely  principle,  and  others  being  as  much  defi- 
cient in  it.  But  the  pen-knife  made  was  excel- 
lent. The  Indian  method  of  making  wootz  has 
been  described  as  follows  :  forged  iron,  in  pieces, 
is  enclosed  in  a  crucible,  and  heated  in  a  furnace 
with  wood.  Two  or  three  pairs  of  bellows  are 
employed  to  augment  the  heat,  until  the  wood  is 
completely  charred,  and  the  iron  fused  and  con- 
verted into  steel.  The  chief  peculiarity  of  the 
process  seems  to  be  the  use  of  uncharred  wood. 
A  variety  of  cutting  instruments  have  been  ma- 
nufactured from  this  steel  with  great  success. 

Those  articles  of  cutlery  which  do  not  require 
a  fine  polish,  and  are  of  low  price,  are  made 
from  what  is  called  blistered  steel,  or  that  which 
has  not  undergone  fusion.  See  our  article  STEEL. 
Those  which  require  the  edge  to  possess  consi- 
derable tenacity,  but  in  which  superior  hardness 
is  not  required,  are  made  from  sheer  steel.  The 
finer  kinds  of  cutlery  are  made  from  steel  which 
has  been  in  a  state  of  fusion,  and  which  is  termed 
cast-steel,  no  other  kinds  being  susceptible  of  a 
fine  polish.  Table-knives  are  mostly  made  of 
sheer-steel,  the  tang  and  shoulder  being  of  iron, 
and  the  blade  being  attached,  by  giving  them  a 
welding  heat.  The  knives,  after  forging,  are 
hardened,  by  heating  them  red-hot,  and  plunging 
them  into  water ;  they  are  afterwards  heated  over 
the  fire,  till  they  become  blue,  and  then  ground. 
Forks  are  made,  almost  altogether,  by  the  aid  of 
the  stamp  and  appropriate  dies.  The  prongs 
only  are  hardened  and  tempered.  Razors  are 
made  of  cast-steel,  the  edge  of  a  razor  requiring 
the  combined  advantages  of  great  hardness  and 
tenacity.  After  the  razor-blade  is  forged  into  its 
proper  shape,  by  the  aid  of  a  convex-faced 
hammer  and  anvil,  it  is  hardened,  by  gradually 
heating  it  to  a  bright  red  heat,  and  plunging  fc 
into  cold  water.  It  is  tempered  by  heating  it 
afterwards  until  a  brightened  part  appears  of  a 
straw  color.  This  would  be  more  equally  ef- 
fected by  the  use  of  sand,  or,  what  is  still  better, 
by  hot  oil,  or  a  fusible  mixture,  consisting  of 
eight  parts  of  bismuth,  five  of  lead,  and  three  of 
tin  ;  a  thermometer  being  placed  in  the  liquid  at 
the  time  the  razors  are  immersed,  for  the  purpose 
of  indicating  the  proper  temperature,  which  is 
about  500°  of  Fahrenheit.  After  the  razor  has 
been  ground  into  its  proper  shape,  it  is  finished 
by  polishing. 


CUTLERY. 


The  glazer,  used  in  polishing,  is  formed  of 
•wood,  faced  with  an  alloy  of  lead  and  tin ;  after 
its  face  is  turned  to  the  proper  form  and  size,  it 
is  filled  with  notches,  which  are  filled  up  with 
emery  and  tallow.  This  instrument  gives  the 
razor  a  smooth  and  uniform  surface  and  a  fine 
edge.  The  polisher  consists  of  a  piece  of  cir- 
cular wood,  running  upon  an  axis,  like  that  of 
the  stone  or  the  glazer.  It  is  coated  with  leather, 
having  its  surface  covered  with  crocus  martis. 
The  handles  of  razors  and  knives  are  made  of 
ivory  and  tortoise-shell,  bone,  or  other  materials, 
directed  by  fashion,  or  the  use  for  which  they  are 
designed.  The  horn  of  razor-handles  is  com- 
monly cut  into  pieces,  and  placed  between  two 
dies,  having  a  recess  of  the  shape  of  the  handle. 
By  this  process  it  admits  of  considerable  exten- 
sion, and  is  dyed  black  by  means  of  logwood 
and  green  vitriol.  The  clear  horn-handles  are 
sometimes  stained,  so  as  to  imitate  tortoise-shell, 
by  being  coated  with  a  composition  of  three 
parts  of  potash,  one  of  minium,  ten  of  quick- 
lime, and  as  much  water  as  will  reduce  the 
whole  into  a  pulpy  mass.  Those  parts  of  the 
handle  requiring  darker  shades  are  more  thickly 
covered,  and  the  stains  are  dried  in  before  the 
fire. 

The  manufacture  of  pen-knives  is  divided 
into  three  departments ;  the  first  is  the  forging 
of  the  blades,  the  spring,  and  the  iron  scales  ; 
the  second,  the  grinding  and  polishing  of  the 
blades  ;  and  the  third,  the  handling,  which  con- 
sists in  fitting  up  all  the  parts,  and  finishing  the 
knife.  The  blades  are  made  of  the  best  cast- 
steel,  and  hardened  and  tempered  to  about  the 
same  degree  with  that  of  razors.  In  grinding 
they  are  made  a  little  more  concave  on  one  side 
than  the  other,  in  other  respects  they  are  treated 
in  a  similar  way  to  razors.  The  handles  are 
covered  with  horn,  ivory,  and  sometimes  wood  ; 
but  the  most  durable  are  those  of  stags-horn. 
The  general  fault  in  pen-knives  is  that  of  being 
too  soft.  The  temper  ought  to  be  not  higher 
than  a  straw  color,  as  it  seldom  happens  that 
a  pen-knife  is  so  hard  as  to  snap  on  the  edge. 

The  beauty  and  elegance  of  polished  steel  is 
never  displayed  to  more  advantage  than  in  the 
manufacture  of  the  finer  kinds  of  scissars.  The 
steel  employed  for  this  purpose  should  be  of  the 
choicest  description ;  it  must  possess  hardness 
and  uniformity  of  texture  for  the  sake  of  securing 
a  fine  polish,  and  great  tenacity,  when  hot,  for 
the  purpose  of  forming  the  bow  or  ring  of  the 
scissar,  which  requires  to  be  extended  from  a 
solid  piece,  having  a  hole  previously  punched 
through  it.  It  ought  also  to  be  very  tenacious 
when  cold,  to  allow  that  delicacy  of  form  ob- 
served in  ladies'  sci?sars.  After  they  are  forged 
as  near  to  the  same  size  as  the  eye  of  the  work- 
man can  ascertain,  they  are  paired.  The  bows 
and  some  other  parts  are  filed  to  their  intended 
form  :  the  blades  are  also  roughly  ground,  and 
the  two  sides  properly  adjusted  to  each  other, 
after  bting  bound  together  with  wire,  and  hard- 
ened up  to  the  bows.  They  are  afterwards 
heated  till  they  become  of  a  purple  color,  which 
indicates  their  proper  temper.  Almost  all  the 
remaining  part  of  the  work  is  performed  at  the 
grinding  mill,  with  the  stone,  the  lap,  the  po- 


lisher, and  the  brush  ;  the  last  being  used  to 
polish  those  parts  which  have  been  filed,  anci 
which  the  lap  and  the  polisher  cannot  touch. 
Previous  to  screwing  the  scissars  finally  to?ether, 
they  are  rubbed  over  with  the  powder  of  quick- 
lime, and  afterwards  cleaned  with  soft  sheep 
leather.  The  quick-lime  absorbs  the  moisture 
from  the  surface.  Scissars  are  ornamented  by 
bluing  and  gilding  ;  also  with  studs  of  gold  or 
polished  steel.  Very  large  scissars  are  manu- 
factured partly  of  iron  and  partly  of  steel ;  the 
shanks  and  bows  being  of  the  former.  These, 
as  well  as  those  all  of  steel,  which  are  not 
hardened  all  over,  cannot  be  polished  :  an  in- 
ferior sort  of  lustre,  however,  is  given  to  them 
by  means  of  a  burnish  of  hardened  polished 
steel,  which  is  very  easily  distinguished  from  the 
real  polish,  by  the  irregularity  of  the  surface. 
Having  entered  into  these  particulars,  relating  to 
the  manufacture  of  the  usual  articles  found  in 
cutlers'  shops,  we  shall  now  enter  upon  some  of 
the  more  general  principles  that  are  applicable 
to  the  finer  articles  of  cutlery. 

Cutlers  do  not  use  any  coating  to  their  work 
at  the  hardening  heat,  as  the  file-cutters  do  ;  in- 
deed, it  seems  evidently  unnecessary  when  the 
article  is  intended  to  be  tempered  and  ground. 
The  best  rule  is  to  harden  as  little  as  possible 
above  the  state  intended  to  be  produced  by  tem- 
pering. Work  which  has  been  overheated  has  a 
crumbly  edge,  and  will  not  afford  the  wire  here- 
after to  be  described.  The  proper  heat  is  a 
cherry-red,  visible  by  day-light.  No  advantage 
is  obtained  from  the  use  of  salt  in  the  water,  or 
cooling  that  fluid,  or  from  using  mercury  instead 
of  water;  but  it  may  be  remarked,  that  questions 
respecting  the  rluid  are,  properly  speaking,  ap- 
plicable only  to  files,  gravers,  and  such  tools 
as  are  intended  to  be  left  at  the  extreme  of 
hardness. 

While  Mr.  Stodart  does  not  seem  to  attach 
much  value  to  peculiarities  in  the  process  of 
hardening,  he  mentions  it  as  the  observation  of 
one  of  his  best  workmen,  that  the  charcoal  fire 
should  be  made  up  with  shavings  of  leather : 
and  that  he  neve.r  had  a  razor  crack  in  the  hard- 
ening since  he  had  used  this  method.  It  appears 
from  a  consideration  of  other  facts,  that  this 
process  is  likely  to  prove  advantageous.  When 
brittle  substances  crack  in  cooling,  it  arises  from 
the  outside  contracting  and  becoming  too  small 
to  contain  the  interior  parts.  But  it  is  known, 
that  hard  steel  occupies  more  space  than  soft, 
and  it  may  be  easily  inferred,  that  the  nearer  the 
steel  approaches  to  the  state  of  iron,  the  less  will 
be  this  increase  of  dimensions.  If,  then,  we 
suppose  a  razor,  or  any  other  piece  of  steel,  to 
be  heated  in  an  open  fire  with  a  current  of  air 
passing  through  it,  the  external  part  will,  by  the 
loss  of  carbon,  become  less  steely  than  before ; 
and  when  the  whole  piece  comes  to  be  hardened, 
the  inside  will  be  too  large  for  the  external  part, 
which  will  probably  crack.  But  if  the  piece  of 
steel  be  wrapped  up  in  the  cementing  mixture,  or 
if  the  fire  itself  contain  animal  coal,  and  is  put 
together  so  as  to  operate  in  the  manner  of  that 
mixture,  the  external  surface,  instead  of  being 
degraded  by  this  heat,  will  be  more  carbonated 
than  the  internal  part,  in  consequence  of  whidv 


CUTLER  Y. 


it  will  be  so  far  from  splitting  or  bursting  during 
its  cooling,  that  it  will  be  acted  upon  in  a  con- 
trary direction,  tending  to  render  it  more  dense 
and  solid. 

One  of  the  greatest  difficulties  in  hardening 
steel-works  of  any  considerable  extent,  more 
especially  such  articles  as  are  formed  of  thin 
plates,  or  have  a  variety  of  parts  of  different  sizes, 
consists  in  the  apparent  impracticability  of  heating 
the  thicker  parts  before  the  slighter  are  burned 
away ;  besides  which,  even  for  a  piece  of  uni- 
•  form  figure,  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  make  up  a 
fire  which  shall  give  a  speedy  heat,  and  be 
nearly  of  the  same  intensity  throughout.  '  This 
difficulty,'  says  Mr.  Nicholson,  '  formed  a  very 
considerable  impediment  to  my  success  in  a 
course  of  delicate  steel-work,  in  which  I  was  en- 
gaged about  seven  years  ago ;  but,  after  various 
unsuccessful  experiments,  I  succeeded  in  re- 
moving it  by  the  use  of  a  bath  of  melted  lead, 
which,  for  very  justifiable  reasons,  has  been  kept 
a  secret  till  now.  Pure  lead,  that  is  to  say,  lead 
containing  little  or  no  tin,  is  ignited  to  a  mo- 
derate redness,  and  then  well  stirred  :  into  this 
the  piece  is-  plunged  for  a  few  seconds ;  that  is 
to  say,  until  when  brought  near  the  surface,  that 
part  does  not  appear  less  luminous  than  the 
rest.  The  piece  is  then  speedily  stirred  about 
in  the  bath,  suddenly  drawn  out,  and  plunged 
into  a  large  mass  of  water.  In  this  manner,  a 
plate  of  steel  may  be  hardened  so  as  to  be  per- 
fectly brittle,  and  yet  continue  so  sound  as  to 
ring  like  a  bell ;  an  effect  which  I  never  could 
produce  in  any  other  way.  Mr.  Stodart  has 
lately  made  trial  of  this  method,  and  considers  it 
to  be  a  great  acquisition  to  the  art,  as,  in  fact,  I 
found  it.' 

The  letting  down,  or  tempering  of  hard  steel, 
is  considered  as  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
production  of  a  fine  and  durable  edge.  It  has 
been  usual  to  do  this  by  heating  the  hardened 
steel  till  its  bright  surface  exhibits  some  known 
color  by  oxidation.  The  first  is  a  very  faint 
straw  color,  becoming  deeper  and  deeper,  by 
increase  of  heat,  to  a  fine  deep  golden-yellow, 
which  changes  irregularly  to  a  purple,  then  to 
an  uniform  blue,  succeeded  by  white  and  several 
successive  faint  repetitions  of  these  series.  It  is 
well  known,  that  the  hardest  state  of  tempered 
instruments,  such  as  razors  and  surgeons'  instru- 
ments, is  indicated  by  this  straw  color ;  that  a 
deeper  color  is  required  for  leather-cutters' 
knives,  and  other  tools,  that  require  the  edge  to 
be  turned  on  one  side  ;  that  the  blue,  which  in- 
dicates a  good  temper  for  springs,  is  almost  too 
soft  for  any  cutting  instrument,  except  saws,  and 
such  tools  as  are  sharpened  with  a  file,  and  that 
the  lower  states  of  hardness  are  not  at  all  adapted 
to  this  use.  But  it  is  of  considerable  import- 
ance, that  the  letting  down,  or  tempering,  as 
well  as  the  hardening,  should  be  effected  by  heat 
equally  applied,  and  that  the  temperatures,  es- 
pecially at  the  lower  heats,  where  greater  hard- 
ness is  to  be  left,  should  be  more  precisely 
ascertained  than  can  be  done  by  the  different 
shades  of  oxidation.  Mr.  Hartley  first  practised 
the  method  of  immersing  hard  steel  in  heated 
oil,  or  the  fusible  compound  of  lead  five  parts, 
tin  three,  and  bismuth  eight.  The  temperature 


of  either  of  these  fluids  may  be  ascertained  in 
the  usual  manner,  when  it  does  not  exceed  the 
point  at  which  mercury  boils  ;  and,  by  this  con- 
trivance, the  same  advantages  are  obtained  in 
lowering  the  temperature  of  a  whole  instrument, 
or  any  number  of  them  at  once,  as  have  already 
been  stated  in  favor  of  my  method  of  hardening. 
Oil  is  preferable  to  the  fusible  mixture  for  se- 
veral reasons.  It  is  cheaper;  it  admits  of  the 
work  being  seen  during  the  immersion,  by  reason 
of  its  transparency  ;  and  there  is  no  occasion  for 
any  contrivance  to  prevent  the  work  from  floating. 
Mr.  Nicholson  requested  Mr.  Stodart  to  favor 
him  with  an  account  of  the  temperatures  at  which 
the  several  colors  make  their  appearance  upon 
hardened  steel;  in  compliance  with  which  he 
made  a  series  of  experiments  upon  surgeons' 
needles,  hardened,  highly  polished,  and  exposed 
to  a  gradual  heat,  while  floating  at  the  surface  of 
the  fusible  mixture.  The  appearances  are  as 
follow:  No.  1,  taken  out  at  430°  of  Fahrenheit. 
This  temperature  leaves  the  steel  in  the  most  ex- 
cellent state  for  razors  and  scalpels.  The  tarnish, 
or  faint  yellowish  tinge,  it  produces,  is  too  eva- 
nescent to  be  observed,  without  comparison  with 
another  piece  of  polished  steel.  Instruments,  in 
this  state,  retain  their  edge  much  longer  than 
those  upon  which  the  actual  straw  color  has  been 
brought,  as  is  the  common  practice.  Mr.  S.  in- 
forms me,  says  Mr.  Nicholson,  that  430°  is  the 
lowest  temperature  for  letting  down,  and  that  the 
lower  degrees  will  not  afford  a  firm  edge.  No. 
2,  at  440°,  and  3,  at  450°.  These  needles  differ 
so  little  in  their  appearance  from  No.  1,  that  it 
is  not  easy  to  arrange  them  with  certainty  when 
misplaced.  No.  4  has  the  evident  tinge,  which 
workmen  call  pale  straw  color.  It  was  taken 
out  at  460°,  and  has  the  usual  temper  of  pen- 
knives, razors,  and  other  fine  edge-tools.  It  is 
much  softer  than  No.  1,  as  Mr.  Stodart  assures 
me,  and  this  difference  exhibits  a  valuable  proof 
of  the  advantages  of  this  method  of  tempering. 
Nos.  2,  6,  7,  and  8,  exhibit  successive  deepe^ 
shades  of  color,  having  been  respectively  taken 
out  at  the  temperatures  470°,  480°,  490°,  and 
500°.  The  last  is  of  a  bright  brownish  metallic 
yellow,  very  slightly  inclining  to  purple.  No.  9 
obtained  an  uniform  deep  blue  at  the  tempera- 
ture of  580°.  The  intermediate  shades  produced 
on  steel,  by  heats  between  500°  and  580°,  are 
yellow,  brown,  red,  and  purple,  which  are  exhi- 
bited irregularly  on  different  parts  of  the  surface. 
As  I  had  before  seen  this  irregularity,  particu- 
larly on  the  surface  of  a  razor  of  wootz,  and  had 
found,  in  my  own  experience,  that  the  colors  on 
different  kinds  of  steel  do  not  correspond  with 
like  degrees  of  temper,  and  probably  of  tempe- 
rature in  their  production,  I  was  desirous  that 
some  experiments  might  be  made  upon  it  by  the 
same  skilful  artist.  Four  beautifully  polished 
blades  were,  therefore,  exposed  to  heat  on  the 
fusible  metal.  The  first  was  taken  up  when  it 
had  acquired  the  fine  yellow,  or  uniform  deep, 
straw  color.  The  second  remained  on  the  mix- 
ture, till  the  part  nearest  the  stem  had  become 
purplish  ;  at  which  period,  a  number  of  small 
round  spots,  of  a  purplish  color,  appeared  in  the 
clear  yellow  of  the  blade.  The  third  was  left 
till  the  thicker  parts  of  the  blade  were  of  a  de«p 


CUTLERY. 

ruddy  purple;  but  the  concave  face  still  continued     producing  a  notch.     But  on  the  other  hand,  if 


yellow.  This  also  acquired  spots  like  the  other, 
and  a  slight  cloudiness.  These  three  blades 
were  of  cast-steel ;  the  fourth,  which  was  made 
out  of  a  piece  called  Styrian  steel,  was  left  upon 
the  mixture  till  the  red  tinge  had  pervaded 
almost  the  whole  of  its  concave  face.  Two  or 


the  edge  be  made  to  move  foremost  and  meet 
such  particle,  it  will  slide  beneath  it,  and  suffer 
no  injury.  Another  precaution  in  whetting  is, 
that  the  hand  should  not  be;ir  heavy  ;  because 
it  is  evident,  that  the  same  stone  must  produce 
a  more  uniform  edge  if  the  steel  be  worn  away 


three  spots  appeared  upon  this  blade;  but  the  by  many,  than  by  few  strokes.  It  is  also  of  es- 
greater  part  of  its  surface  was  variegated  with  sential  importance  that  the  hone  itself  should  be 
blu<>  clouds,  disposed  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  of  a  fine  texture,  or  that  its  silicious  particles 
produce  those  waving  lines  which,  in  Damascus  should  be  very  minute. 

steel,  are  called  '  the  water.'  Two  results  are  The  grind-stone  leaves  a  ragged  edge,  which 
more  immediately  suggested  by  these  facts  :  it  is  the  first  effect  of  whetting  to  reduce  so  thin 
first,  that  the  iiregular  production  of  a  deep  color  that  it  may  be  bent  backwards  and  forwards, 
upon  the  surface  of  brightened  steel,  may  serve  This  flexible  part  is  called  the  wire,  and  if  the 
to  indicate  the  want  of  uniformity  in  its  compo-  whetting  were  to  be  continued  too  long  it  would 

break  off  in  pieces  without  regularity,  leaving  a 
finer  though  still  very  imperfect  edge,  and  tending 
to  produce  accident  while  lying  on  the  face  of 


sition  ;  and,  secondly,  that  the  deep  color,  being- 
observed  to  come  on  first  at  the  thickest  parts, 
Mr.  Stodait  was  disposed  to  think,  that  its  more 


speedy  appearance  was  owing  to  those  parts  not    the  stone.     The  wire  is  taken  off  by  raising  the 


having  been  hardened.    See  STEEL. 


face  of  the  knife  to  an  angle  of  about  fifty  de- 


An  ingenious  method  of  hardening  delicate    grees  with  the  surface  of  the  stone,  and  giving  a 


steel-work  was  some  time  since  communicated 
to  Mr.  Stodart  by  Dr.  Wollaston.  The  steel 
enclosed  in  a  tube  is  surrounded  by  the  fusible 
alloy  of  eight  parts  lead,  two  tin,  and  five 
bismuth.  The  tube,  with  its  contents,  is  then 
heated  in  a  furnace  to  rednesss,  and  plunged 
into  a  cooling  fluid.  It  is  afterwards  thrown 
into  boiling  -water,  by  which  the  alloy  is  fused, 
and  the  steel  is  left  perfectly  hardened  and  un- 
altered by  twisting  or  cracking 


light  stroke  edge  foremost,  alternately  towards 
each  end  of  the  stone.  These  strokes  produce 
an  edge,  the  faces  of  which  are  inclined  to 
each  other  in  an  angle  of  about  100  degrees,  and 
to  which  the  wire  is  so  slightly  adherent  that  it 
may  often  be  taken  away  entire,  and  is  easily  re- 
moved by  lightly  drawing  the  edge  along  the 
finger  nail.  The  edge  thus  cleared,  is  generally 
very  even :  but  it  is  too  thick,  and  must  again 
be  reduced  by  whetting.  A  finer  wire  is  by  this 


Suppose  our  cutting  instrument  to  be  forged,    means  produced,  which  will  require  to  be  again 


hardened,  and  let  down  or  tempered  ;  it  remains 
to  be  ground,  polished,  and  set.  The  grinding 
of  fine  cutlery  is  performed  upon  a  grind-stone 
of  a  fine  close  grit,  called  a  Bilston  grind-stone, 
and  sold  at  the  tool  shops  in  London  at  a  mo- 
derate price.  The  cutlers  use  water,  and  do  not 


taken  off,  if,  for  want  of  judgment  or  delicacy  of 
hand,  the  artist  should  have  carried  it  too 
far  But  we  will  suppose  the  obtuse  edge  to  be 
very  even,  and  the  second  wire  to  be  scarcely 
perceptible.  In  this  case  the  last  edge  will  be 
very  acute,  but  neither  so  even  nor  so  strong  as 


seem  generally  to  know  any  thing  of  the  ase  of    to  be  durably  useful.     The  finish  is  given  by  two 


tallow.  The  face  of  the  work  is  rendered  finer 
by  subsequent  grinding  upon  mahogany  cylinders, 
with  emery  of  different  fineness,  or  upon  cylin- 
ders faced  with  hard  pewter,  called  laps,  which 


or  more  alternate  light  strokes  with  the  edge 
slanting  foremost,  and  the  blade  of  the  knife 
raised,  so  that  its  plane  forms  an  angle  of  about 
twenty-eight  degrees  with  the  face  of  the  stone- 


are  preferable  to  those  with  a  wooden  face.   The    This  is  the  angle  which  by  careful  observation 


last  polish  is  given  upon  a  cylinder  faced  with 
buff  leather,  to  which  crocus,  or  the  red  oxide 
of  iron,  is  applied  with  water.  This  last  opera- 


and  measurement  Mr.  Stodart  habitually  uses  for 
the  finest  surgeons'  instruments,  and  which  he 
considers  as  the  best  for  razors,  and  other  keen 


tion   is  attended   with   considerable   danger  of    cutting  tools.     The  angle  of  edge  is  therefore 
heating  the  work,  and  almost  instantly  reducing    about   fifty-six   degrees.      The  excellence   and 


its   temper  along  the  thin  edge,  which  at  the 
same  time  acquires  the  colors  of  oxidation. 
The  setting  now  remains   to   be   performed, 


uniformity  of  a  fine  edge  may  be  ascertained,  by 
its  mode  of  operation  when  lightly  drawn  along 
the  surface  of  the  skin,  or  leather,  or  any  or- 


ivhich  is  a  work  of  much  delicacy  arid  skill :  so    ganised  soft  substance.      Lancets  are  tried  by 


much  so,  indeed ,  that  Mr.  Stodart  says,  he  can- 
not produce  the  most  exquisite  and  perfect  edge 
if  interrupted  by  conversation,  or  even  by 
noises  in  the  street.  The  tool  is  first  whetted 


suffering  the  point  to  drop  gently  through  a  piece 
of  thin  soft  leather.  If  the  edge  be  exquisite, 
it  will  not  only  pass  with  facility,  but  there  will 
not  be  the  least  noise  produced,  any  more  than 


upon  a  hone  with  oil,  by  rubbing  it  backwards    if  it  had  dropped  into  water.     This  kind  of  edge 


and  forwards.  In  all  the  processes  of  grinding 
or  wearing  down  the  edge,  but  more  especially 
in  the  setting,  the  artist  appears  to  prefer  that 
stroke  which  leads  the  edge  according  to  the  ac- 
tion of  cutting,  instead  of  making  the  back  run 
first  along  the  stone:  for  if  there  be  any  lump 
or  particle  of  stone  or  other  substance  lying 


cannot  be  produced,  but  by  performing  the  last 
two  or  more  strokes  on  the  green  hone.  The 
operation  of  strapping  is  similar  to  that  of  grind- 
ing or  whetting,  and  is  performed  by  means  of 
the  angular  particle  of  fine  crocus,  or  other 
material  bedded  in  the  face  of  the  strap.  It  re- 
quires less  skill  than  the  operation  of  setting, 


upon  the  face  of  the  grinder,  and  the  back  of  and  is  very  apt,  from  the  elasticity  of  the  strap, 
the  tool  be  first  run  over  it,  it  will  proceed  be-  to  enlarge  the  angle  of  the  edge  or  round  it  too 
neath  the  edge  and  lift  it  up,  at  the  same  time  much.  The  chief  manufactories  of  cutlery  in 


CUT  * 

England,  are  at  Sheffield  and  in  London.  At 
the  former  by  the  local  advantages  of  coal,  &c. 
on  the  spot,  and  the  greater  division  of  labor, 
cutlery  in  general  is  afforded  at  much  lower 
prices  than  in  the  metropolis,  where  the  finer 
descriptions  of  this  important  manufacture  are 
more  attended  to,  and  surgical  instruments,  in 
particular,  are  made  witfi  the  greatest  skill. 

CUTLET,  n.  s.  |Fr.  cotelette.  A  steak ; 
strictly,  it  means  a  rib. 

So  mutton  cutlets,  prime  of  meat.  Swift. 

CUTTACK,  a  considerable  district  of  Orissa, 
Hindostan,  situated  between  the  twentieth  and 
twenty-second  degrees  of  north  latitude.  It  is 
bounded  on  the  north  by  Midnapoor  and  Mo- 
hurbunge ;  on  the  south  by  the  Circars ;  on  the 
east  by  the  Bay  of  Bengal ;  and  on  the  west  by 
several  small  states  of  the  interior.  Its  length  is 
about  150  miles,  and  breadth  about  sixty,  con- 
taining a  population  of  1 ,200,000  souls.  Between 
Gaintee  and  Bamori  the  country  is  richly  pro- 
ductive, and  is  inhabited  by  weavers,  who 
manufacture  muslins  in  pieces  for  turbans. 
From  Arickpoor  to  Cuttack  the  land  is  chiefly 
arable,  but  interspersed  with  bushes,  and  not 
thoroughly  cultivated.  The  Mahanuddy  River, 
in  passing  through  this  country,  often  changes  its 
name,  according  to  the  vicinity  of  different  towns 
and  villages.  It  is  also  watered  by  other  con- 
siderable streams.  The  rents  are  chiefly  paid  in 
cowries. 

The  holy  land  of  Juggernauth  extends  about 
fifteen  miles  on  each  side  of  the  temple  of  Jug- 
gernauth, to  the  north  and  south.  Its  occupants 
have  from  time  immemorial  been  exempt  from 
the  taxes  which  Hindoos  pay  for  access  to  the 
temple,  except  during  the  ruth  and  dole  jattries, 
when  they  also  are  liable  to  a  small  impost. 

The  chief  towns  are  Cuttack,  Juggernauth, 
Buddruck,  and  Balasore.  This  district  is  men- 
tioned by  the  Mahommedan  historians  as  early 
as  the  year  1212,  under  the  title  of  Jagepore,  or 
Jehazpore.  It  was  then  subject  to  a  Hindoo 
prince,  who  resided  at  Jagepore ;  it  was  subdued 
by  and  annexed  to  Bengal  in  the  reign  of  Soly- 
man  Kerang,  1569.  Thus  it  remained  till  the 
year  1751,  when  it  was  ceded  by  the  nuwab 
Alyverdy  Khan  to  the  Nagpore  Mahrattas,  who, 
in  1803,  were  again  compelled  to  resign  it  to  the 
victorious  arms  of  the  British,  and  it  is  now 
managed  by  a  civil  establishment  of  judge, 
collector,  &c. 

CUTTACK,  the  capital  of  the  above  district, 
called  also  Cuttack  Benares,  formerly  Saringgur, 
was  once  fortified,  and  a  highly  respectable  town ; 
but,  during  the  period  it  was  governed  by  the 
Mahrattas,  it  fell  to  decay.  In  the  year  1592  it 
withstood  the  Mogul  arms  for  nearly  a  month, 
and  is  naturally  strong,  but  the  climate  is  un- 
healthy. It  is  at  present  the  residence  of  the 
gentlemen  of  the  civil  establishment,  and  has  a 
cantonment  for  a  corps  of  native  infantry. 

CUTTER,  a  small  vessel,  commonly  navigated 
in  the  channel  of  England.  It  is  furnished  with 
one  mast,  and  rigged  as  a  sloop.  Many  of  these 
vessels  aiC  used  in  an  illicit  trade,  and  others  are 
employed  by  government  to  take  them ;  the 
litter  of  which  are  either  under  the  direction  of 
the  admiralty,  or  custom-house. 


t  cux 

CUTTLE.  Ang.-Sax.  cutele.  A  fish,  which, 
when  pursued,  darkens  the  water  with  an  inky 
substance ;  a  foul-mouthed  fellow  ;  a  knife. 

Away,  you  cutpurse  rascal ;  you  filthy  bung,  away  : 
by  this  wine,  I'll  thrust  my  knife  in  your  mouldy 
chaps,  if  you  play  the  saucy  cuttle  with  me. 

Shakspeure.  Henry  IV. 

It  is  somewhat  strange,  that  the  blood  of  all  birds 
and  beasts,  and  fishes,  should  be  of  a  red  colour,  aud 
only  the  blood  of  the  cuttle  should  be  as  black  as  ink. 

Bacon. 

He  that  uses  many  words  for  the  explaining  any 
subject,  doth,  like  the  cuttle  fish,  hide  himself  for  the 
most  part  in  his  own  ink.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 

CUTTLE-FISH.  See  SEPIA. 
CUTTS  (John  lord),  was  son  of  Richard 
Cutts,  esq.  of  Matching  in  Essex;  where  the 
family  were  settled  about  the  time  of  Henry  VI., 
and  had  a  large  estate.  He  entered  early  into 
the  service  of  the  duke  of  Monmoutn,  was  aid- 
de-camp  to  the  duke  of  Lorraine  in  Hungary, 
and  signalised  himself  in  a  very  extraordinary 
manner  at  the  taking  of  Buda  by  the  imperialists 
in  1686;  which  important  place  had  been  for 
near  a  century  and  a  half  in  the  hands  of  the 
Turks.  Returning  to  England  at  the  Revolution, 
he  obtained  a  regiment  of  foot;  was  created 
baron  Gowran  in  Ireland,  December  6th,  1690  ; 
appointed  governor  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  April 
14th,  1693;  was  made  a  major-general;  and, 
when  the  assassination  project  was  discovered, 
1695-6,  was  captain  of  the  king's  guard.  He 
was  colonel  of  the  Coldstream  guards  in  1701  ; 
when  Mr.  Steele,  who  was  indebted  to  his 
interest  for  a  military  commission,  inscribed  to 
him  his  first  work,  The  Christian  Hero.  On  the 
accession  of  queen  Anne,  he  was  made  a  lieute- 
nant-general of  the  forces  in  Holland ;  com- 
mander in  chief  of  the  forces  in  Ireland,  under 
the  duke  of  Ormond,  March  23d,  1704-5;  aud 
afterwards  one  of  the  lords  justices  of  that  king- 
dom. He  died  at  Dublin  January  26th,  1706-7, 
and  was  buried  there  in  the  cathedral  of  Christ 
Church.  He  wrote  a  poem  on  the  death  of  queen 
Mary,  and  published,  in  1687,  Poetical  Exercises, 
written  upon  several  occasions,  and  dedicated  to 
her  royal  highness  Mary,  princess  of  Orange. 
One  of  his  songs  is  quoted  by  Steele  in  his  Tat- 
ler;  but  his  Muse  Cavalier  is  erroneously 
ascribed  by  Walpole  to  lord  Peterborough. 

CUT-WATER,  the  sharp  part  of  the  head  of 
a  ship  below  the  beak,  so  called  because  it  cuts 
or  divides'the  water  before  it  comes  to  the  bow, 
that  it  may  not  come  too  suddenly  to  the  breadth 
of  the  ship,  which  would  retard  it. 

CUT-WORK,  n.  x.  Embroidered  work. 
CUVIER  (George  Leopold  Christian  Frederic 
Dagobert),  baron  and  peer;  born  Aug.  25, 1769,  at 
Montbeliard,  in  the  duchy  of  Wiirtemburg.  His 
brilliant  talents  early  excited  great  expectations. 
His  father  was  an  officer.  As  (he  son's  health 
did  not  allow  him  to  become  a  soldier,  he  re- 
solved to  be  a  clergyman,  and  was  obliged  t® 
pass  an  examination  for  the  stipend,  by  the  help 
of  which  he  expected  to  study  at  Tubingen.  A 
malicious  examiner  rejected  him.  The  affair, 
however,  was  marked  by  so  much  injustice,  that 
prince  Frederic,  brother  of  the  duke,  and  go- 
vernor of  the  district,  thought  it  his  duty  to 


CUV 

compensate  Cuvier  by  a  place  in  the  Charles 
Academy  at  Stuttgart,  where  he  gave  up  his 
intention  of  becoming  a  clergyman.  In  Stutt- 
gart he  studied  law,  although  fond  of  natural 
history,  and  to,  this  period  of  his  life  he 
is  indebted  for  his  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
German  language  and  literature.  The  narrow 
circumstances  of  his  parents  compelled  him  to 
accept  the  office  of  tutor  in  the  family  of  count 
D'Hericy,  in  Normandy,  where  he  devoted 
his  leisure  to  natural  science.  Cuvier  soon 
perceived  that  zoology  was  far  from  that  per- 
fection to  which  Linnaeus  had  carried  botany, 
and  to  which  mineralogy  had  been  carried  by  the 
united  labors  of  the  philosophers  of  Germany 
and  France.  The  first  desideratum  was  a  careful 
observation  of  all  the  organs  of  animals,  in  order 
to  ascertain  their  mutual  dependence,  and  their 
influence  on  animal  life ;  then  a  confutation  of 
the  fanciful  systems  which  had  obscured  rather 
than  illustrated  the  study.  Examinations  of  the 
marine  productions,  with  which  the  neighbouring 
ocean  abundantly  supplied  him,  served  him  as  a 
suitable  preparation.  A  natural  classification  of 
the  numerous  classes  of  vernies  (Linn.)  was  his 
first  labour,  and  the  clearness  with  which  he  gave 
au  account  of  his  observations  and  ingenious 
views,  procured  him  an  acquaintance  with  all 
the  naturalists  of  Paris.  Geoffry  St.  Hilaire  in- 
vited him  to  Paris,  opened  to  him  the  collections 
of  natural  history,  over  which  he  presided,  took 
part  with  him  in  the  publication  of  several  works 
on  the  classification  of  the  mammalia,  and  placed 
him  at  the  central  school  in  Paris,  May,  1795. 
The  institute,  being  re-estahlished  the  same  year, 
received  him  as  a  member  of  the  first  class.  For 
the  use  of  the  central  school,  he  wrote  his  Tableau 
Elementaire  de  1'Histoire  Naturelle  des  Animaux 
(1798),  by  which  he  laid  the  foundation  of  his 
future  fame.  From  this  time  he  was  considered 
one  of  the  first  zoologists  of  Europe.  He  soon 
after  displayed  his  brilliant  talents  as  professor 
of  comparative  anatomy.  His  profound  know- 
ledge was  not  less  remarkable  than  his  elevated 
views,  and  the  elegance  with  which  he  illustrated 
them  before  a  mixed  audience.  In  the  lecture- 
room  of  the  Lycee,  where  he  lectured  several 
years  on  natural  history,  was  assembled  all  the 
accomplished  society  of  Paris,  attracted  by  the 
ingenuity  of  his  classifications,  and  by  his  exten- 
sive surveys  of  all  the  kingdoms  of  nature.  In 
January,  1800,  he  justly  received  the  place  for- 
merly occupied  by  D'Aubenton,  in  the  College 
de  France.  Nor  did  his  merits  escape  the  saga- 
city of  Napoleon.  In  the  department  of  public 
instruction,  in  which,  one  after  another,  he  filled 
the  most  important  offices,  he  exercised  much 
influence  by  his  useful  improvements  and  inde- 
fatigable activity.  He  delivered  a  report  very 
honorable  to  Germany,  in  1811,  when  he  re- 
turned from  a  journey  in  Holland  and  Germany, 
as  superintendent  of  instruction.  He  was  ac- 
companied in  his  journey  by  Noel.  In  1813  the 
emperor  appointed  him  Maitre  des  Requetes  to 
the  council  of  state,  and  committed  to  his  care 
the  most  important  affairs  in  Mentz.  Louis 
XVIII.  confirmed  him  in  his  former  offices,  and 
raised  him  to  the  rank  of  counsellor.  As  such, 
he  belonged  at  first  to  the  committee  of  legisla- 


9  CUX 

tion,  and  afterwards  to  that  of  the  interior.  As 
a  politician,  he  drew  upon  himself  the  reproaches 
of  the  liberals.  In  general,  the  political  course- 
of  Cuvier  forms  a  contrast  to  his  scientific  one, 
and  is,  besides,  of  little  importance.  The  mea- 
sures of  the  abbe  Frayssinons,  then  chancellor 
of  the  university  of  Paris,  determined  him  to 
resign  the  office  of  university-counsellor,  in 
December,  1822.  The  principal  of  his  works 
are,  Recherches  sur  les  Ossemens  Fossiles,  5 
vols.,  4to.,  with  plates  (the  classical  introduc- 
tion to  this  work  is  printed  separately);  Discours 
sur  les  Revolutions  de  la  Surface  du  Globe,  et 
sur  les  Changemens  qu'elles  ont  produit  dans  le 
Regne  animal  (Paris,  1825);  also,  Le  Regne 
animal  (1817,  4  vols.);  Lecuns  d' Anatomic 
Comparce,  recueillies  par  Dume'ril  et  Duvernoy 
(1805,  5  vols.);  Recherches  anatomiques  sur  les 
Reptiles  rcgardes  encore  comme  douteux  (1807, 
4to.);  Memoires  pour  servir  a  1'llistoire  de 
1'Anatomie  de"s  Mollusques  (1816,  4to.).  As 
perpetual  secretary,  &c.,  of  the  academy,  in  the 
class  of  physical  sciences,  he  pronounced  clones 
on  the  deceased  members  of  the  institute.  The 
Recueil  d'Eloges  Historiques  (Paris,  1819,  2 
vols.),  contains  models  worthy  of  imitation.  The 
French  academy  received  him,  in  consequence, 
among  their  forty  members,  and  almost  all  the 
learne'd  societies  of  the  world  sent  him  honorary 
diplomas.  France  is  indebted  to  him  for  the 
establishment  of  a  cabinet  of  comparative  ana- 
tomy, which  is  the  finest  osteological  collection 
in  Europe.  Cuvier  may  be  said  to  have  created 
the  science  of  natural  history,  having,  by  his  ex- 
traordinary and  almost  instinctive  perception  of 
the  organic  analogies,  as  traced  in  the  fossil  re- 
mains which  had  previously  been  considered  as 
the  mere  ornaments  of  a  cabinet  of  curiosities, 
thrown  a  light  on  the  universal  system  of  crea- 
tion, of  which  those  formed  in  previous  schools 
could  not  have  even  the  remotest  idea.  In  the  po- 
litical changes  which  France  underwent,  the  esti- 
mation in  which  he  was  held  continued  un- 
affected. King  Louis  Philippe  conferred  upon 
him  the  rank  of  peer,  his  title  of  baron  being 
merely  nominal.  Cuvier  expired  on  the  13lh  of 
May,  1832,  in  the  63rd  year  of  his  age,  leaving  no 
property  but  his  library  and  cabinet  of  natural 
history,  both  which  were  purchased  by  the 
French  government  for  72,000  francs.  The 
French  king,  also,  as  a  testimony  of  his  regard  for 
the  learning  and  abilities  of  the  deceased  natu- 
ralist, conferred  a  pension  of  6000  francs  on  his 
widow,  with  the  enjoyment  of  the  apartments  in 
the  Jardin  des  Plants,  occupied  by  her  late 
husband. 

CUX  HAVEN,  a  iea-port  of  Germany,  in  the 
duchy  of  Bremen,  situated  on  the  left  bank  of 
the  Elbe,  at  its  embouchure.  The  harbour,  being 
very  large  and  commodious,  is  much  frequented, 
and  vessels  generally  take  in  pilots  here,  in  order 
to  ascend  the  river  to  Hamburgh.  A  yacht  is 
stationed  out  at  sea,  near  the  outermost  buoy, 
with  pilots  ready  to  conduct  any  vessel  that  may 
demand  them.  The  town  and  bailiwic  belong 
to  the  corporation  of  Hamburgh,  who  have  held 
them  ever  since  the  fourteenth  century.  During 
the  late  revolutionary  wars  Cuxhaven  became  a 
place  of  great  importance  as  an  entrepot  i>f 


CYB 


10 


CYB 


British  goods.  On  the  fall  of  Hamburgh  in 
1806,  it  came  into  the  possession  of  the  French, 
and  remained  under  their  domination  above  seven 
years.  When,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  the  French 
defended  Hamburgh,  Cuxhaven  was  the  scene  of 
some  severe  fighting.  It  is  sixty  miles  north- 
west of  Hamburgh,  and  the  light-house  is  in  long. 
8°  43'  1"  E.,  lat.  53°  52'  21"  N. 

CUYO,  or  CUJQ,  an  extensive  province  of 
Peru,  and  a  portion  of  the  former  vice-royalty  of 
Buenos  Ayres,  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Tucu- 
man,  on  the  east  by  the  Pampas  deserts,  on  the 
south  by  deserts,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Andes. 

CYANOMETER,  a  contrivance,  invented  by 
Saussure,  to  ascertain  a  comparable  specimen  01 
the  shade  of  blue  of  the  sky  at  different  times 
and  in  different  places. 

CYATHUS,  Kvafloc,  from  xwai/>  to  Pour  out> 
was  a  common  measure  among  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  both  of  the  liquid  and  dry  kind.  It 
was  equal  to  an  ounce,  or  the  twelfth  part  of  a 
pint,  and  was  made  with  a  handle  like  our 
punch-ladle.  The  Romans  frequently  drank  as 
many  cyathi  as  there  were  muses,  i.  e.  nine;  or 
as  many  as  there  were  letters  in  their  patron's 
name.  The  cyathus  of  the  Greeks  is  said  by 
Galen  and  others  to  have  weighed  ten  drachms  ; 
elsewhere  he  says,  that  a  cyathus  contains  twelve 
drachms  of  oil,  thirteen  drachms  and  one  scruple 
of  wine,  water,  or  vinegar,  and  eighteen  drachms 
of  honey.  Among  the  Veterinarii,  the  cyathus 
contained  two  ounces. 

CYAXARES  I.,  son  of  Phraortes,  king  of 
Media  and  Persia.  He  bravely  defended  his 
kingdom  against  the  Scythians;  made  war 
against  Alyattes,  king  of  Lydia ;  and  subjected 
to  his  power  all  Asia,  beyond  the  river  Ilalys. 
He  died  after  a  reign  of  forty  years,  in  the  year 
of  Rome  160. 

CYAXARES  II.  is  supposed  by  Dr.  Prideaux 
and  others  to  be  the  same  as  Darius  the  Mede, 
the  son  of  Astyages,  king  of  Media.  He  added 
seven  provinces  to  his  father's  dominions,  and 
made  war  against  the  Assyrians,  whom  Cyrus 
favored. 

CYBELE,  in  Pagan  mythology,  the  daughter 
of  Ccelius  and  Terra,  wife  of  Saturn,  and  mother 
of  Jupiter,  Neptune,  Pluto,  &c.  She  is  also 
colled  Rhea,  Ops,  Vesta,  Bona  Mater,  Magna 
Mater,  Berecynthia,  Dindymene,  &c.,  and  by 
some  is  reckoned  the  same  with  Ceres  :  but  most 
mythologists  make  these  two  distinct  goddesses. 
According  to  Diodorus,  she  was  the  daughter  of 
a  Lydian  prince,  and,  as  soon  as  she  was  born, 
she  was  exposed  on  a  mountain.  She  was  pre- 
served by  sucking  some  of  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
forest,  and  received  the  name  of  Cybele  from  the 
mountain  where  her  life  had  been  preserved. 
When  she  returned  to  her  father's  court,  she  had 
an  intrigue  with  Atys,  a  beautiful  youth,  whom 
her  father  mutilated,  &c.  Most  of  the  mytholo- 
gists mention  the  amours  of  Atys  and  Cybele. 
In  Phrygia  the  festivals  of  Cybele  were  observed 
with  the  greatest  solemnity.  Her  priests,  called 
Corybantes,  Curetes,  Gal|i,  &c.,  it  is  said  were 
not  admitted  to  the  service  of  the  goddess  without 
a  previous  mutilation.  In  the  celebration  of  the 
festivals,  they  imitated  the  manners  of  madmen, 
and  filled  the  air  with  shrieks  and  bowlings, 


mixed  with  the  confused  noise  of  drums,  tabrets, 
bucklers,  and  spears.  This  was  in  commemo- 
ration of  the  sorrow  of  Cybe.e  for  the  loss  of  her 
favorite  Atys.  The  goddess  was  generally  repre- 
sented as  a  robust  woman,  far  advanced  in 
pregnancy,  to  imitate  the  fecundity  of  the  earth. 
She  held  keys  in  her  hand,  and  her  head  was 
crowned  with  rising  turrets,  or  with  leaves  of 
oak.  She  sometimes  appears  riding  in  a  chariot, 
drawn  by  two  tame  lions :  Atys  follows  by  her 
side,  carrying  a  ball  in  his  hand,  and  supporting 
himself  upon  a  fir-tree,  which  is  sacred  to  the 
goddess.  She  is  also  represented  with  a  sceptre 
in  her  hand,  and  with  many  breasts,  to  show  that 
the  earth  gives  aliments  to  all  living  creatures ; 
and  she  generally  carries  two  linns  under  her 
arms.  From  Phrygia  the  worship  of  Cybele 
passed  into  Greece,  and  was  solemnly  established 
at  Eleusis  under  the  name  of  the  Eleusinian 
mysteries  of  Ceres.  The  Romans,  by  order  of 
the  Sibylline  books,  brought  the  statue  of  the 
goddess  from  Pessinus  into  Italy ;  and  when  the 
ship  which  carried  it  had  run  on  a  shallow  bank 
of  the  Tiber,  the  virtue  of  Claudia  was  said  to 
have  been  vindicated,  by  removing  it  with  her 
girdle.  It  is  supposed  that  the  mysteries  of 
Cybele  were  first  known  about  257  years  before 
the  Trojan  war,  or  1580  years  before  the  Augus- 
tan age.  The  Romans  were  particularly  super- 
stitious in  washing,  every  year  on  the  6th  of  the 
kalends  of  April,  the  shrine  of  this  goddess  in 
the  waters  of  the  river  Almon.  Many  obsceni- 
ties prevailed  in  the  observation  of  the  festivals  ; 
and  the  priests  themselves  were  the  most  eager 
to  use  indecent  expressions,  and  to  show  their 
unbounded  licentiousness. 

CYBELICUM  MAKMOR,  a  name  given  by 
the  ancients  to  a  species  of  marble  dug  in  the 
mountain  Cybele.  It  was  of  an  extremely  bright 
white,  with  broad  veins  of  bluish-black. 

CYCAS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  plants  of  the 
moncecia  class,  and  polygamia  order.  The  fruit 
is  a  dry  plum,  with  a  bivalved  kernel.  There 
is  but  one  species  described  by  Linnaeus,  viz. 
the  circinalis;  but  professor  Thunberg  mentions 
another,  viz.  1.  C.  caffra,  broad  broom,  or  bread 
tree  of  the  Hottentots.  This  plant,  discovered 
by  professor  Thunberg,  is  described  in  the  Nova 
Acta  Reg.  Soc.  Scient.  Ups.  vol.  ii.  p.  283,  tab. 
V.  The  pith,  or  medulla,  which  abounds  in  the 
trunk  of  this  little  palm,  Mr.  Sparrman  informs 
us,  is  collected  and  tied  up  in  dressed  calf  or 
sheep  skins,  and  then  buried  in  the  earth  for  the 
space  of  several  weeks,  till  it  becomes  sufficiently 
mellow  and  tender  to  be  kneaded  up  with  water 
into  a  paste,  of  which  they  afterwards  make 
small  loaves  or  cakes,  and  bake  them  under  the 
ashes.  2.  C.  circinalis,  or  sago-tree,  which 
grows  spontaneously  in  the  East  Indies,  and 
particularly  on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  It  runs 
up  with  a  straight  trunk  to  upwards  of  forty  feet 
in  height,  having  many  circles  the  whole  length, 
occasioned  by  the  old  leaves  falling  off;  for 
standing  in  a  circular  order  round  the  stem,  and 
embracing  it  with  their  base,  whenever  they  drop, 
they  leave  the  marks  of  their  adhesion.  The  leaves 
are  pinnated,  and  grow  to  the  length  of  seven  or 
eight  feet.  The  pinnae  or  lobes  are  long,  narrow 
entire,  of  a  shining  green,  all  the  way  of  a 


CYC 


11 


breadth,  lance-shaped  at  the  point,  closely 
crowded  together,  and  stand  at  right  angles  on 
each  side  the  mid-rib,  like  the  teeth  of  a  comb. 
The  flowers  are  produced  in  long  bunches  at  the 
foot-stalks  of  the  leaves,  and  are  succeeded  by 
oval  fruit,  about  the  size  of  large  plums,  of  a  red 
color  when  ripe,  and  a  sweet  flavor.  Each  con- 
tains a  hard  brown  nut,  enclosing  a  white  meat 
which  tastes  like  a  chestnut.  This  is  a  valuable 
tree  to  the  inhabitants  of  India,  as  it  not  only 
furnishes  a  considerable  part  of  their  constant 
bread,  but  also  supplies  them  with  a  large  article 
of  trade.  See  SAGO. 

CYCEON,  from  KVKUUV,  to  mix,  a  name  given 
by  the  ancient  poets  and  physicians  to  a  mixture 
of  meal  and  water,  and  sometimes  of  other  ingre- 
dients. These  constituted  the  two  kinds  of 
cyceon ;  the  coarser  being  of  the  water  and  meal 
alone  ;  the  richer  and  more  delicate  composed  of 
wine,  honey,  flour,  water,  and  cheese.  Homer, 
in  the  llth  Iliad,  speaks  of  cyceon  made  with 
cheese,  and  the  meal  of  barley  mixed  with  wine, 
but  without  any  .mention  either  of  honey  or  wa- 
ter ;  and  Ovid,  describing  the  draught  of  cyceon 
^iven  by  the  old  woman  of  Athens  to  Ceres, 
mentions  only  flour  and  water.  Dioscorides 
understood  the  word  in  both  these  senses ;  but 
extolled  it  most  in  the  coarse  and  simple  kind  : 
he  says,  when  prepared  with  water  alone,  it  re- 
frigerates and  nourishes  greatly. 

CYCINNIS,  a  Grecian  dance,  so  called  from 
its  supposed  inventor,  one  of  the  satyrs  belonging 
to  Bacchus.  It  consisted  of  a  combination  of 
grave  and  gay  movements. 

CYCLADES,  in  ancient  geography,  islands 
so  called,  as  Pliny  informs  us,  from  the  Cyclus 
or  orb  in  which  they  lie ;  beginning  from  the 
promontory  Geraestum  of  Eubcca,  and  lying 
round  the  island  Delos.  Their  situation  and 
number  is  not  so  generally  agreed  upon.  Strabo 
says,  they  were  first  reckoned  twelve,  but  that 
many  others  were  added  :  yet  most  of  them  lie 
to  the  south  of  Delos,  and  but  few  to  the  north, 
so  that  the  middle  or  centre,  ascribed  to  Delos, 
is  to  be  taken  in  a  loose,  not  in  a  geometrical 
sense.  Strabo  recites  them,  after  Artemidorus,  as 
follows :  Helena,  Ceos,  Cynthus,  Seriphus,  Melos, 
Siphnus,  Cimolus,  Prepesiuthus,  Olearus,  Naxos, 
Paros,  Syrus,  Myconos,  Tenos,  Andros,  Gyarus ; 
but  he  excludes  from  the  number,  Prepesinthus, 
Olearus,  and  Gyarus. 

CYCLADES,  GREAT.     See  HEBRIDES,  NEW. 

CYCLAMEN,  sowbread,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants  : 
natural  order  twenty-first,  precise.  COR.  verticil- 
lated,  with  the  tube  very  short,  and  the  throat 
prominent:  the  BERRY  is  covered  with  the  cap- 
sule. There  are  but  two  species,  which,  however, 
produce  many  beautiful  varieties.  They  are  low, 
herbaceous,  flowery  perennials,  of  the  tuberous 
rooted  kind,  with  numerous,  angular,  heart- 
shaped,  spotted,  marbled  leaves ;  and  many  fleshy 
foot-stalks  six  inches  high,  carrying  monopetalous, 
five-parted,  reflexed  flowers,  of  various  colors. 
CYCLE,  n.s.  )  Lat.  cyclus ;  KOK\OC- 

CYCLO'METRY,  n.  s.  $  A  circle  ;  a  round 
of  time ;  a  space  in  which  the  same  revolutions 
be^in  again  ;  a  method,  or  account  of  a  method 
till  the  same  course  begins  again ;  imaginary 


CYC 

orbs  ;  a  circle  in  the  heavens.     Cyclomctry  is  the 
art  of  measuring  cycles. 

How  build,  unbuild,  contrive 

To  save  appearances  ;   how  gird  the  sphere 

With  eentrick,  and  excentrick,  scribbled  o'er 

Cycle  and  epicycle,  orb  in  orb  !  Milton. 

We  do  more  commonly  use  these  words,  so  as  to 
style  a  lesser  space  a  cycle,  and  a  greater  by  the  name 
of  period ;  and  you  may  not  improperly  call  the  be- 
ginning of  a  large  period  the  epocha  thereof. 

Holder  on  Time. 

We  thought  we  should  not  attempt  an  unacceptable 
work,  if  here  we  endeavoured  to  present  our  gar- 
deners with  a  complete  cycle  of  what  is  requisite  to  be 
doue  throughout  every  month  of  the  year. 

Evelyn's  Kalendar. 

Chained  to  one  centre  whirled  the  kindred  spheres, 
And.  marked  with  lunar  cycles  solar  years.  JJarwin. 

I  must  tell  you  that  Sir  H.  Savile  had  confuted 
Joseph  Scaliger'a  cyclometry.  Wallit. 

CYCLE  OF  EASTER.     See  CHRONOLOGY. 

CYCLE  OF  THE  MOON.  See  CHRONOLOGY.  It 
is  called  also  the  golden  number,  and  the  Metonic 
cycle,  from  its  inventor  Meton  the  Athenian.  At 
the  time  of  the  council  of  Nice,  when  the  method 
of  finding  the  time  for  observing  the  feast  of 
Easter  was  established,  the  numbers  of  the  lunar 
cycle  were  inserted  in  the  kalendar,  which,  upon 
the  account  of  their  use,  were  set  in  golden  let- 
ters, and  the  year  of  the  cycle  called  the  golden 
number  of  that  year. 

CYCLE  OF  THE  SUN.     See  CHRONOLOGY. 

CYCLISUS,  in  surgery,  an  instrument  in  the 
form  of  a  half  moon,  used  in  scraping  the  scull, 
in  cases  of  fractures  of  that  part. 

CY'CLOID,  n.  s.  i      KueXotlfojc.     A  geome- 

CYCLO'IDAL,  adj.  5  trical  curve,  of  which  the 
genesis  may  be  conceived  by  imagining  a  nail  in 
the  circumference  of  a  wheel :  the  line  which  the 
nail  describes  in  the  air,  while  the  wheel  revolves 
in  a  right  line,  is  the  cycloid.  Relating  to  a 
cycloid;  as  the  cycloidal  space  is  the  space 
contained  between  the  cycloid  and  its  substance. 

A  man  may  frame  to  himself  the  notion  of  a  para- 
bola, or  a  cycloid,  from  the  mathematical  definition  of 
those  figures.  Reid. 

CYCLOID,  or  TROCIIOID,  a  mechanical  or 
transcendental  curve,  which  is  thus  generated  : — 
Suppose  a  circle  F  E  II  to  roll  along  the  straight 
line  A  B,  so  that  all  the  parts  of  its  circumference 
be  applied  to  the  straight  line  in  succession;  the 
point  E,  that  was  in  contact  with  AB  at  A,  will, 
by  a  motion  thus  compounded  of  a  circular  and 
rectilineal  motion,  describe  a  certain  curve  line 
A,  to  EDB,  which  is  called  a  cycloid.  The 
straight  line  AB  is  called  the  base,  and  the  line 
CD  perpendicular  to  AB,  bisecting  it  at  C,  and 
meeting  the  curve  in  D,  is  called  the  axis  of  the 
cycloid.  The  circle  by  whose  revolution  the 
curve  is  described  is  called  the  generating  circle. 
The  following  are  some  of  the  most  remarkable 
properties  of  this  curve. — 1.  The  base  AB  is 
equal  to  the  circumference  of  the  generating  circle. 
2.  The  axis  C  D  is  equal  to  the  diameter  of  the 
generating  circle.  These  two  properties  are  ob- 
vious from  the  definition  of  the  curve.  3.  Let 
the  generating  circle  C  K  D  be  described  on  the 
axis  C  D  as  a  diameter,  and  let  G  K  E  be  per- 
pendicular to  the  axis,  meeting  the  circle  in  K, 


If  ], 


and  the  cycloid  in  E.  The  straight  line  E  G  is 
equal  to  the  sum  of  the  circular  arc  D  K,  and  its 
sine  K  G.  Let  the  generating  circle  F  E  H  pass 
through  E  and  touch  the  base  AB  at  F;  join 
EF  and  KC,  and  draw  the  diameter  FH.  The 
chords  F  E  and  C  K  are  evidently  equal  and 
parallel,  therefore  FCzzEK;  now  ACrzsemi- 
circumference  F  E  H,  and  A  F^arc  F  E  which 
has  quitted  it,  therefore  FC— arc  EH,  or  EK~ 
arc  DK,  and  EG=arc  DK+sine  KG.  4.  If 
E  H  be  drawn  touching  the  cycloid  at  E,  it  is 
parallel  to  K  D  the  chord  of  the  generating  circle. 
Draw  e  kg  parallel  and  indefinitely  nearto  E  K  G, 
meeting  the  chord  KD  in  n.  Draw  KL,  DL, 
touching  the  generating  circle.  The  triangles 
KLD,  K/cn  are  similar,  and  KLizLD,  there- 
fore K  fc— kn;  now  arc  DK— EK,  and  arc 
Dk—ek,  therefore  K /c,  or  &n— EK — ek,  and, 
adding  ek  to  each  of  these  equals,  EKizen, 
therefore  the  indefinitely  small  part  of  the 
cycloidal  arc  Ee,  which  coincides  with  the  tan- 
gent, is  parallel  to  K  n,  therefore  the  tangent  E  H 
is  parallel  to  the  chord  K  D.  5.  The  arc  D  E  of 
the  cycloid  is  equal  to  twice  the  chord  D  K  of  the 
generating  circle.  Join  DA:  and  draw/co  per- 
pendicular to  Kn,  then  Kois  the  indefinitely 
small  increment  of  the  chord  k  D,  and  K  k  has 
been  proved  equal  to  kn  (4),  therefore  Kn  is 
bisected  in  o;  but  K«— Ee  (4)  therefore  Ee  the 
increment  of  the  cycloidal  arc  De  is  always  dou- 
ble Ko  the  corresponding  increment  of  the  chord 
D  k,  therefore  the  whole  arc  D  E  must  be  double 
the  chord  D  K.  Corollary.  The  whole  cycloid 
ADB  is  equal  to  four  times  the  axis  CD,  or 
four  times  the  diameter  of  the  generating  circle. 
6.  If  C  D  is  produced  to  M,  so  that  C  M=C  D, 
and  if  the  half  of  the  cycloid  B  D  be  placed  in 
the  position  AM,  and  the  other  half  AD  in  the 
position  M  B,  then,  if  a  thread  M  Q  ErzM  Q  A 
be  unfolded  from  the  arc  MA,  the  extremity  E 
of  this  thread  will  describe  the  cycloid  ADB. 
Make  AP  equal  and  parallel  to  CM,  and  on 
AP  describe  the  semicircle  ATP.  Let  the 
thread  touch  the  curve  at  Q  ;  draw  QR  perpen- 
dicular to  A  P,  cutting  the  circle  in  T,  and  join 
A  T.  Then  F  Q  is  parallel  to  A  T  (4)  and  there- 
fore equal  to  it;  now  EQ  is  equal  to  the  arc 
AQ  which  is  double  AT  (5)  or  FQ,  therefore 
EF=FQ-AT,  if  therefore  EKG  be  drawn 
perpendicular  to  C  D,  C  G  is  equal  to  A  R,  and 
arc  CK— arc  AT,  also  the  chord  KC  is  equal 
and  parallel,  to  the  chord  AT,  which  is  parallel 
to  EF,  therefore  FC=EK;  now  AF  or  TQ= 
arc  AT  (3).  Therefore  FC  or  E  Kzzarc  T  P= 


12  CYC 

arc  D  K :  therefore  E  is  a  point  in  the  cycloid 
A  B  D.  7.  Let  D  V  be  drawn  parallel  to  A  C, 
and  EV  perpendicular  to  D  V,  the  area  contained 
by  the  straight  lines  E  V,  V  D,  and  E  D,  the  arc 
of  the  cycloid,  is  equal  to  the  area  contained  by 
the  circular  arc  D  K,  and  the  straight  lines  D  G, 
G  K.  Draw  ev  parallel  to  E  V,  and  let  ge  meet 
EVinx. 

by  similar  triangles  (4)  Ear;  xe'.'.DG  '.  GK, 
that  is  Gg  :  Vi> ; :  EV  :  GK, 
therefore  the  rectangle  GK  G  g  —  rectangle 
E  V'Vv,  that  is,  the  contemporaneous  increments 
of  the  circular  area  D  kg  and  cycloidal  area  D  ve 
are  equal,  therefore  the  circular  area  D  KG  is 
equal  to  the  cycloidal  area  D  V  E.  Cor.  The  area 
contained  by  the  base  AB  and  the  arc  of  the 
cycloid  AD  B  is  equal  to  three  times  the  area  of 
the  generating  circle.  For  complete  the  rectangle 
D  C  AY,  and  the  space  D  E  AYis  equal  to  the  semi- 
circle DKC,  therefore  the  rectangle  DYAC  is 
equal  to  the  cycloidal  area  DEAC  together  with  the 
semicircle  DKC;  but  the  rectangle  DYAC  is 
contained  by  D  C  the  diameter  of  the  circle  and 
AC  which  is  half  its  circumference,  it  is  therefore 
four  times  the  area  of  the  semicircle,  therefore 
three  times  the  area  of  the  semicircle  is  equal 
to  the  cycloidal  area  DEAC.  See  farther  re- 
lating to  the  cycloid  under  PEKDULUM. 

CYCLOPEDIA,  or  )     KwicXoc,  a  circle,  and 
CYCLOPE'DE,  n.  s.         J  iraiSeia.     A   circle  of 
knowledge ;  a  course  of  the  sciences. 

The  tedious  and  unedifying  commentaries  on  Peter 
Lombard's  scholastic  cyclopede  of  divinity.  Warton. 

CYCLOPEDIA, or  ENCYCLOPEDIA,  a  term  which, 
in  modern  times,  has  been  appropriated,  from  the 
Greek,  to  express  those  useful  and  superioi 
Dictionaries  of  Science  and  Literature,  of  which 
we  hope  to  furnish  a  favorable  specimen.  Under 
the  term  ENCYCLOPEDIA,  which  is  the  more 
common,  we  shall  give  some  account  of  the 
principal  works  of  this  kind  which  have  appeared 
in  our  language. 

CYCLOPE'AN,  adj.  )       From  the  Cyclops. 
CYCLO'PICK,  adj.         J  Vast;  inspiring  terror; 
furious ;  savage. 

The  cyclopean  furnace  of  all  wicked  fashions,  the 
heart.  Bishop  Hall. 

Cyclopick  monsters,  who  daily  seem  to  fight  against 
heaven.  Bishop  Taylor. 

CYCLOPS,  in  fabulous  history,  the  sons  of 
Neptune  and  Amphitrite  :  the  principal  of  whom 
were  Polyphemus,  Brontes,  Steropes,  and  Py- 
racmon ;  but  their  whole  number  amounted  to 
above  100.  Jupiter  threw  them  into  Tartarus  as 
soon  as  they  were  born  ;  but  they  were  delivered 
at  the  intercession  of  Tellus,  and  became  the 
assistants  of  Vulcan.  They  were  of  prodigious 
stature,  and  had  each  only  one  eye,  which  was 
placed  in  the  middle  of  the  forehead.  Some 
mythologists  say,  that  the  cyclops  signify  the  va- 
pors raised  in  the  air,  which  occasion  thunder 
and  lightning;  on  which  account  they  are  re- 
presented as  forging  the  thunderbolts  of  Jupiter. 
Others  represent  them  as  the  first  inhabitants  ot 
Sicily,  who  were  cruel,  of  a  gigantic  form,  and 
dwelt  round  mount  /Etna. 


CYDER. 


CYCLOPTERUS,  tlie  sucker,  in  ichthyology, 
a  genus  belonging  to  the  order  of  amphibia 
.•antes.  Thn  head  is  obtuse,  and  furnished  with 
s«w  teeth  :  there  are  four  rays  in  the  gills,  and 
the  belly  fins  are  connected  together  in  an  orbi- 
cular form.  There  are  ten  species.  The  chief 
are: — 1.  C.  liparis,  or  the  sea  snail,  so  called 
from  the  soft  and  unctuous  texture  of  its  body, 
resembling  that  of  the  land  snail.  It  is  almost 
transparent,  and  soon  dissolves  and  melts  away. 
It  is  found  in  the  sea  near  the  mouths  of  great 
rivers,  and  has  been  seen  full  of  spawn  in  Janu- 
ary. The  length  is  five  inches;  the  color  a  pale 
brown,  sometimes  finely  streaked  with  a  darker. 
Beneath  the  throat  is  a  round  depression  of  a 
whitish  color  like  the  impression  of  a  seal,  sur- 
rounded by  twelve  small  pale  yellow  tubera,  by 
which  probably  it  adheres  to  the  stones  like  the 
other  species.  2.  0.  lumpus,  the  lump  fish,  cock 
paddle,  or  sea  owl,  grows  to  the  length  of  nine- 
teen inches,  and  weighs  seven  pounds.  The 
shape  of  the  body  is  like  that  of  the  bream,  deep 
and  very  thick,  and  it  swims  edgeways.  The 
back  is  sharp  and  elevated :  the  belly  flat,  of  a 
bright  crimson  color.  Along  the  body  there  run 
several  rows  of  sharp  bony  tubercles,  and  the 
whole  skin  is  covered  with  small  ones.  The 
pectoral  fins  are  large  and  broad,  almost  uniting 
at  their  base.  Beneath  these  is  the  part  by  which 
it  adheres  to  the  rocks,  &c.  It  consists  of  an 
oval  aperture,  surrounded  with  a  fleshy,  muscular, 
and  obtuse  soft  substance,  edged  with  many 
small  threaded  appendages,  which  concur  as  so 
many  claspers.  The  tail  and  vent  fins  are  pur- 
ple. This  fish  is  sometimes  eaten  in  England, 
neing  stewed  like  carp  :  but  is  both  flabby  and 
insipid. 

CY'DER,  n.  s.  A  fermented  drink,  made  of 
the  juice  of  apples.  See  CIDER. 

A  tendency  to  these  diseases  is  certainly  heredi- 
tary, though  perhaps  nut  the  diseases  themselves  ; 
thus  a  less  quantity  of  ale,  cyder,  wine,  or  spirit,  will 
induce  the  gout  and  dropsy  in  those  constitutions 
whose  parents  have  been  intemperate  in  the  use  of 
those  liquors.  Darwin. 

CYDER,  in  rural  economy,  is  particularly  used 
for  the  liquor  expressed  and  prepared  by  fer- 
mentation from  the  juice  of  apples.  It  has  been 
made  in  this  country  from  a  very  early  period. 
Henry  of  Huntingdon,  in  describing  a  quarrel 
that  arose  at  the  court  of  Edward  the  Confessor, 
between  the  two  sons  of  earl  Godwin,  represents 
one  of  them  as  departing  in  a  rage  to  Hereford, 
(still  famous  for  this  beverage)  where  his  brother 
had  ordered  a  royal  banquet  to  be  prepared. 
*  There  he  seized  his  brother's  attendants,  and 
cutting  off  their  heads  and  limbs,  he  placed 
them  in  the  vessels  of  wine,  mead,  ale,  pigment, 
moral,  and  cyder.'  Henry  Hunt.,  vol.  vi.  p.  367. 
But  the  art  of  preparing  it  has  never  been  in- 
vestigated with  much  attention,  nor  improved  by 
science:  it  is  principally,  to  this  day,  in  the 
hands  of  the  growers  of  the  fruit.  We  shall 
present  the  reader  with  the  best  practical  direc- 
tions that  have  been  given  to  the  public  on  the 
subject,  viz.  by  Messrs.  Marshall,  Crocker,  and 
Knight. 

The  first  of  these  gentlemen  made  a  tour 
through  the  cyder  counties  with  a  view  to  ob- 


serve the  different  mctliods  of  preparing  it.    Tim 
may  be  divided   into   three   processes : — I.  Pre- 
paring the  fruit.     II.  (jriuding  and  expressing 
the  juice  from  it.    III.  Fermenting  and  bottling. 
I.   In  preparing  tltc  fruit,  care  must  be  taken 
both  as  to  its  peculiar  quality,  and  its  stage  of 
ripeness,  or  the  season  at  which  it  is  gathered. 
Few  apples  are  ready  for  gathering  before  Mi- 
chaelmas;  though  they  are  sometimes  manufac- 
tured  before    that   time.      For   sale-cyder,    and 
keeping-drink,  they  are  allowed   to  remain  on 
the   trees   till   fully    ripe ;   and    in    general   the 
middle  of  October  is  considered  a  proper  time 
for  gathering  the  stire  apples.     The  ripeness  of 
the  fruit  is  judged  of  by  its  falling  from  the  tree  ; 
and  Mr.  Marshall,  as  well  as  Mr.  Crocker,  thinks 
that  the  forcing  it  away  before  that  time  robs  it 
of  some  of  its  most  valuable  properties.     '  The; 
harvesting  of  fruit,'  says  the  former,  '  is  widely 
different  in  this  respect  from  the  harvesting  o. 
grain,  which  has  the  entire  plant  to  feed  it  after 
the  separation  from   the  soil ;  while  fruit,  after 
it  is  severed  from  ihe  tree,  is  cut  off. ft  urn  all  pos- 
sibility of  a  further  supply  of  nourishment,  and, 
although  it  may  have  readied  its  wonted  size, 
some  of  its  more  essential  particles  are  undoubt- 
edly left  behind  in  the  tree.   Fruits  which  are  late 
in  ripening,  however,  will  sometimes  hang  on  the 
tree  until  spoiled  by  frost,  and  particularly  the  weak 
watery  fruits.     The  general  practice  of  beating 
them  down  with  poles  is  much  disapproved  o. 
by  Mr.  Marshall,  because  the  fruit  must  thus  be 
unequally  ripe,  the  apples  on  the  same  tree  not 
ripening  all  at  the  same  time;  and  thus  part  of 
the  richness  and  flavor  of  the  fruit  is  entirely 
lost :  besides,  if  the  fermentation  is  interrupted 
or  rendered  complex  by  a  mixture  of  ripe  and 
vmripe  fruits,  and  the  liquor  is  not,  at  first,  suf- 
ficiently purged  from  its  feculencies,  it  will  be 
difficult  to  clear  it  afterwards.     To  avoid  these 
.nconveniences,  arising  from  the  unequal  ripe- 
ning of  the  fruit,  the  trees  ought  to  be  gone  over 
first  with  a  hook  when  the  fruit  begins  to  fall  na- 
curally,  and  the  trees  may  be  afterwards  cleared 
with  the  poles  when  it  is  all  sufficiently  ripened, 
or  when  tl-e  winter  is  likely  to  set  in.  Mr.  Mar- 
shall obseives,  that  the  due  degree  of  maturation 
of  fruit  for  liquor  is  a  subject  about  which  men 
differ  much  in  their  ideas.    The  prevailing  prac- 
tice of  gathering  it  into  heaps  until  the  ripest 
begin  to  rot,  is  wasting  the  best  of  the  fruit,  and 
is  by   no  means  an  accurate  criterion.      Some 
shake  the  fruit,  and  judge  by  the  rattling  of  the 
kernels;    others  cut  through  the   middle,   an:! 
judge  by  their  blackness  :  but  none  of  these  ap- 
pear to  be  a  proper  test.     It  is  not  the  state  or 
the  kernels,  hut  of  the  flesh ;  not  of  a  few  indi- 
viduals, but  of  the  greater  part  of  the  prime 
fruit,  which  renders  the  collective  body  fit  or 
unfit  to  be  sent  to  the  mill.     The  most  rational 
test  of  the  ripeness  of  the  fruit  is,  that  of  the 
flesh  having  acquired  such  a  degree  of  mellow- 
ness, and  its  texture  such  a  degree  of  tenderness, 
as  to  yield  to  moderate  pressure ;  thus,  when  the 
knuckle  or  the  end  of  the  thumb  can  with  mo- 
derate exertion  be  forced  into  the  pulp  of  the 
fruit,  it  is  deemed  in  a  fit  state  for  grinding. 

Mr.  Marshall  is  of  opinion  that  one  of  the 
grand  secrets  of  cyder-making  is  the  skilful  sep&- 


14 


CYDER 


ration  of  the  ripe  and  unripe  fruit,  before  send- 
ing it  to  the  mill ;  and  as  by  various  accidents 
they  may  be  confounded,  the  most  effectual  me- 
thod of  distinguishing  them  is  by  the  hand.  He 
also  seems  to  think  that  the  practice  of  mixing 
fruit*  for  liquor  is  improper,  because  the  finer 
liquors  are  made  from  select  fruits;  and  ob- 
serves, that  it  might  be  better  to  mix  liquors  after 
they  are  made,  than  to  put  together  the  crude 
fruits. 

Mr.  Crocker  recommends  making  three  dis- 
tinct gatherings  of  the  crop,  and  keeping  each  by 
itself.  The  prime  cyder  will  then  be  made  from 
the  first,  and  the  latter  gathering  and  wind-falls 
make  a  fair  common  article.  According  to  Mr. 
Knight,  the  merit  of  cyder  will  always  depend 
much  on  the  proper  mixture,  or  rather  on  the 
proper  separation  of  the  fruits.  Those  whose 
rinds  and  pulp  are  tinged  with  green  or  red, 
without  any  mixture  of  yellow,  as  that  color  will 
disappear  in  the  first  stages  of  fermentation, 
should  be  carefully  kept  apart  from  such  as  are 
yellow,  or  yellow  intermixed  with  red.  The 
latter  kinds,  which  should  remain  on  the  trees 
till  ripe  enough  to  fall  without  b^ing  much 
shaken,  are,  as  we  have  noticed,  alone  capable  of 
making  fine  cyder.  Each  kind  should  be  col- 
lected separately,  as  noticed  above,  and  kept  till 
it  becomes  perfectly  mellow.  For  this  purpose, 
in  the  common  practice  of  the  country,  they  are 
nlaced  in  heaps  often  inches  or  a  foot  thick,  and 
exposed  to  the  sun  and  air,  and  rain ;  not  being 
overcovered  except  in  very  severe  frosts.  The 
strength  and  flavor  of  the  future  liquor  are, 
however,  he  says,  increased  by  keeping  the  fruit 
under  cover  some  time  before  it  is  ground;  but 
unless  a  situation  can  be  afforded  it,  in  which  it 
is  exposed  to  a  free  current  of  air,  and  where  it 
can  be  spread  very  thin,  it  is  apt  to  contract  an 
unpleasant  smell,  which  will  much  affect  the 
cyder  produced  from  it.  Few  farms  are  pro- 
vided with  proper  buildings  for  this  purpose  on 
a  large  scale,  and  the  improvement  of  the  liquor 
will  not  nearly  pay  the  expense  of  erecting  them. 
It  may  reasonably  be  supposed  that  much  water 
is  absorbed  by  the  fruit  in  a  rainy  season ;  but 
the  quantity  of  juice  yielded  by  any  given  quan- 
tity of  fruit  will  be  found  to  diminish  as  it  he- 
comes  more  mellow  ;  even  in  very  wet  weather, 
provided  it  be  ground  when  thoroughly  dry. 
The  advantages,  therefore,  of  covering  the  fruit, 
will  probably  be  much  less  than  may  at  first 
sight  be  expected.  No  criterion  appears,  the 
writer  says,  to  be  known,  by  which  the  most 
proper  point  of  maturity  in  the  fruit  can  be  as- 
certained with  accuracy ;  but  he  has  good  rea- 
son to  believe  that  it  improves  as  long  as  it  con- 
tinues to  acquire  a  deeper  shade  of  yellow. 
Each  heap  should  be  examined  prior  to  its  being 
ground,  and  any  decayed  o<-  green  fruit  carefully 
taken  away.  The  expense  of  this  will,  he  ob- 
ser'es,  be  very  small,  and  will  be  amply  repaid 
by  the  excellence  of  the  liquor,  and  the  care  with 
which  too  great  a  degree  of  fermentation  may  be 
prevented  in  the  process  of  making  it  into  cyder. 
In  seasons  ordinarily  favorable  half  a  hogshead 
of  cyder  may  be  expected  from  the  fruit  of  each 
tree  of  an  orchard  in  full  beanng.  As  the  num- 
ber of  trees  on  the  acre  varies  from  ten  to  forty, 


the  quantity  of  cyder  must  vary  in  the  same  pro- 
portion, that  is,  from  five  to  twenty  hogsheads, 
Pear  trees,  in  equally  good  bearing,  yield  fully 
one-third  more  liquor :  therefore,  although  the 
liquor  extracted  from  pears  sells  at  a  lower  price 
than  that  produced  from  apples,  yet  the  value 
by  the  acre,  when  the  number  of  trees  is  equal, 
is  nearly  the  same. 

II.  Of  grinding  the  fruit,  &c. — The  cyder- 
makers  in  Herefordshire  generally  agree  in  con- 
sidering it  necessary  towards  the  perfection  of 
the  cyder,  to  grind  the  rinds  and  seeds  of  the 
fruit,  as  well  as  the  fleshy  part,  to  a  pulp; 
but  Mr.  Marshall  complains,  that  the  mills  are 
often  very  imperfectly  finished,  and  little  in- 
debted to  the  operation  of  the  square  and  chisel. 
As  perfectly  smooth  rollers,  nowever,  would  not 
lay  hold  of  the  fruit  sufficiently  to  force  it  through, 
it  might  be  proper,  he  suggests,  to  grind  the  fruit 
first  in  the  mill  to  a  cerlam  degree,  and  after- 
wards put  it  between  two  smoother  rollers  to 
finish  the  operation.  A  bag,  containing  four 
corn  bushels,  is  the  usual  quantity  with  which 
they  charge  a  middle-sized  mill ;  and  this 
should  yield  an  equal  quantity  when  ground. 
After  the  fruit  is  ground,  it  generally  remains 
some  time  before  pressing,  that  the  rind  and 
seeds  may  communicate  their  virtues  to  the  li- 
quor ;  and  for  this  reason  Mr.  Marshall  repro- 
bates the  practice  of  pressing  the  pulp  of  the 
fruit  whenever  the  grinding  is  finished.  The 
ordinary  cyder  mill  is  exhibited  on  the  right 
hand  of  our  plate  CYDER  PRESS,  &c.,  and  will 
be  further  described  at  the  close  of  this  article. 

A  difference  of  opinion  exists  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  pressing  the  fruit  immediately  after  it 
is  ground.  Mr.  Knight,an  able  writer  on  the  apple 
and  pear,  contends  that  it  should  remain  at  least 
twenty-four  hours  before  it  is  taken  to  the  press. 
Others  recommend  two  days;  but  many  take  it 
at  once  from  the  mill  to  the  press  when  the 
grinding  is  finished.  Mr.  Crocker  thinks  both 
extremes  wrong.  There  is  an  analogy,  he  ob- 
serves between  the  making  of  cyder  from  apples, 
and  wine  from  grapes ;  and  the  method  which 
the  wine-maker  pursues  ought  to  be  followed  by 
the  cyder-maker.  When  the  pulp  of  the  grapes  has 
lain  some  time  in  the  vats,  the  vintager  thrusts  his 
hand  into  the  pulp,  and  takes  some  from  the  mid- 
dle of  the  mass;  and  when  he  perceives,  by  the 
smell,  that  the  luscious  sweetness  is  gone  off,  and 
that  his  nose  is  affected  with  a  slight  piquancy, 
lie  immediately  carries  it  to  the  press,  and  by  a 
light  pressure  expresses  his  prime  juice.  In  like 
manner,  should  the  cyderist  determine  the  time 
when  his  pulp  should  be  carried  to  the  press. 
If  he  carry  it  immediately  from  the  mill  to  the 
press,  he  may  lose  some  small  advantage  which 
may  be  expected  from  the  rind  and  kernels,  and 
his  liquor  may  be  of  lower  color  than  he  might 
wish.  If  he  suffer  it  to  remain  too  long  un- 
pressed,  he  will  find  to  his  cost  that  the  acetous 
fermentation  will  come  on  before  the  vinous  is 
perfected,  especially  in  the  early  part  of  the  cy- 
der-making season.  He  will  generally  find  that 
his  pulp  is  in  a  fit  state  for  pressing  in  about 
twelve  or  sixteen  hours.  If  he  must  of  necessity 
keep  it  in  that  state  longer,  he  will  find  a  sen- 
sible heat  therein,  which  will  engender  a  prema- 


CYDER. 


ture  fermentation  ;  and  he  must  not  delay  turn- 
ing it  over,  thereby  to  expose  the  middle  of  the 
mass  to  the  influence  of  the  atmosphere. 

In  order  to  press  the  fruit,  or  pommage  as 
it  is  now  called,  it  is  folded  up  in  pieces  of  hair- 
cloth, or  placed  between  layers  of  clean,  sweet 
straw  or  reed,  and  piled  up  in  a  square  frame  or 
mould :  the  press  is  then  pulled  down  and  squeezes 
out  the  juice,  forming  the  matter  into  thin  and 
almost  dry  cakes.  Care  ought  to  be  taken  to  keep 
the  straw,  reed,  or  hair-cloths  sweet,  or  the  ill  ef- 
fects of  their  acidity  will  be  communicated  to 
the  cyder.  The  first  runnings  come  off  foul  and 
muddy,  but  the  last,  particularly  in  perry,  will  be 
as  clear  and  fine  as  if  filtered  through  paper. 
The  refuse  is  generally  thrown  away  as  useless, 
or,  when  dry,  used  as  fuel ;  if  it  has  not  been 
thoroughly  squeezed,  the  pigs  will  sometimes  eat 
it ;  and  some  people  grind  it  a  second  time  with 
water,  and  press  it  for  an  inferior  liquor  for  fa- 
mily use.  As  long  as  a  drop  can  be  drawn,  Mr. 
Marshall  recommends  to  continue  the  pressure. 
Even  breaking  the  cakes  of  the  refuse  with 
the  hands  only,  he  says,  gives  the  press  fresh 
power  over  it  :  regrinding  them  has  a  still 
greater  effect :  in  this  state  of  the  materials,  the 
mill  gains  a  degree  of  power  over  the  more  rigid 
parts  of  the  fruit,  which  in  the  first  grinding  it 
could  not  reach.  The  most  eligible  management 
in  this  stage  of  the  process  appears  to  be  this: 
grind  one  pressful  a-day;  press,  and  regrind 
the  residuum  in  the  evening ;  infuse  the  reduced 
matter  all  night  among  part  of  the  first  runnings, 
and  in  the  morning  repress  while  the  next  press- 
ful is  grinding. 

III.  Of  fermentation  and  bottling. — In  the  fer- 
mentation of  the  liquor,  the  common  practice  is 
to  have  it  put  into  casks  or  hogsheads,  immedi- 
ately from  the  press,  and  to  fill  them  quite  full; 
when  the  casks  are  put  into  airy  sheds,  where  the 
warmth  differs  little  from  the  open  atmosphere. 
They  are  sometimes  even  exposed  to  the  open 
air  without  any  covering  but  a  piece  of  tile  or 
flat  stone,  propped  up  over  the  bung-hole  to 
carry  off  the  rain.  It  would  seem,  from  Mr. 
Marshall's  account,  that  the  time  with  cyder, 
when  the  fermentation  begins,  is  quite  uncertain, 
in  general  varying  from  one  day  to  a  month  after 
it  is  tunned  ;  though  liquor  taken  immediately 
from  the  press,  if  much  agitated,  will  sometimes 
pass  directly  into  a  state  of  fermentation.  If  the 
commencement  of  the  fermentation  is  uncertain, 
its  continuance  is  no  less  so  ;  liquors  that  have 
been  agitated  will  frequently  go  through  it  in  one 
day;  but  otherwise,  when  allowed  to  rest,  it  will 
take  from  two  to  six  days.  The  appearance  of 
the  liquor  also  varies  according  to  the  ripeness 
of  the  fruit :  if  the  fruit  has  been  properly  ma- 
tured, a  thick  scum  is  generally  thrown  up,  re- 
sembling that  of  malt  liquor.  After  the  liquor 
has  remained  some  time  in  the  fermenting  ves- 
sels it  is  racked  off  from  the  lees,  and  put  into 
fresh  casks.  But  as  a  fresh  fermentation  fre- 
quently takes  place  after  racking,  when  this 
becomes  violent,  the  liquor  must  be  racked 
again ;  and  sometimes,  before  the  fermentation 
is  checked,  the  racking  must  be  repeated  five  or 
six  times  ;  but  when  there  is  only  a  small  degree 
of  fermentation,  called  fretting,  the  liquor  is  suf- 
fered to  remain  in  the  same  cask ;  this  degree, 


however,  is  also  very  undetermined.  The  best 
informed  cyder-makers  are  said  to  repeat  the 
rackings  until  the  liquor  appears  quiet  or  nearly 
so ;  and  when  this  cannot  be  accomplished 
by  the  ordinary  methods  of  fermentation,  they 
have  recourse  to  fumigating  the  casks  with 
sulphur,  which  is  called  stooming  or  stumming. 
For  this  purpose  a  match  made  of  thick  linen 
cloth,  about  ten  inches  long  and  an  inch  broad, 
well  coated  with  brimstone  for  about  three-fourths 
of  its  length,  is  lighted  and  hung  in  at  the  bung- 
hole  of  the  cask  (which  has  been  previously 
well  seasoned,  and  every  other  vent  stopped), 
and,  while  the  match  burns  briskly,  the  bung  is 
driven  in,  keeping  theuncoated  end  of  the  match 
by  its  side.  The  match  thus  suspended,  burns 
as  long  as  the  air  contained  in  the  cask  will  sup- 
ply the  fire  ;  and  when  it  dies  the  bung  is  taken 
out  with  the  remnant  of  the  match,  after  which 
the  cask  is  allowed  to  remain  two  or  three  hours, 
more  or  less,  according  to  the  degree  of  power 
the  sulphur  ought  to  have,  before  it  is  filled  with 
liquor.  A  smell  of  the  sulphureous  acid  is  thus 
communicated  to  the  liquor,  but  it  goes  off  in  a 
short  time.  Mr.  Crocker  says,  when  the  fermen- 
tation ceases,  and  the  liquor  appears  tolerably 
clear  to  the  eye,  it  has  also  a  piquant  vinous 
sharpness  upon  the  tongue,  and  if  in  this  state 
the  least  hissing  noise  be  heard  in  the  fermenting 
liquor,  the  room  is  too  warm,  and  atmospheric 
air  must  be  let  in  at  the  doors  and  windows. 
'  Now,'  he  continues,  '  is  the  critical  moment, 
which  the  cyderist  must  not  lose  sight  of;  for  if 
he  would  have  a  strong,  generous,  and  pleasant 
liquor,  all  further  sensible  fermentation  must  be 
stopped.  This  is  best  done  by  racking  off  the 
pure  part  into  open  vessels,  which  must  be 
placed  in  a  more  cool  situation  for  a  day  or  two ; 
after  which  it  may  again  be  barrelled,  and 
placed  in  some  moderately  cool  situation  for  the 
winter.' 

It  is  advisable  in  racking,  that  the  stream  from 
the  racking-cock  be  small, and  that  the  receiving- 
tub  be  but  a  small  depth  below  the  cock,  lest, 
by  exciting  a  violent  motion  of  the  parts  of  the 
liquor,  another  fermentation  be  brought  up 
The  feculence  of  the  cyder  may  be  strained 
through  a  filtering-bag,  and  placed  among  the 
second-rate  cyders,  but  it  must  not  be  returned 
to  the  liquor  designed  for  prime  cyder. 

It  is  observed  by  Mr.  Knight,  that  'after  the 
fermentation  has  ceased,  and  the  liquor  is  become 
clear  and  bright,  it  should  instantly  be  drawn  off, 
and  not  suffered  on  any  account  again  to  mingle 
with  its  lees ;  for  these  possess  much  the  same 
properties  as  yeast,  and  would  inevitably  bring 
on  a  second  fermentation.  The  best  criterion  to 
judge  of  the  proper  moment  to  rack  off  will  be,  he 
says,  the  brightness  of  the  liquor ;  and  this  is 
always  attended  with  external  marks,  which 
serve  as  guides  to  the  cyder-maker.  The  dis- 
charge of  fixed  air,  which  always  attends  the  pro- 
gress of  fermentation,  has  entirely  ceased  ;  and  a 
thick  crust,  formed  of  fragments  of  the  reduced 
pulp  raised  by  the  buoyant  air  it  contains,  is 
collected  on  the  surface.  The  clear  liquor  being 
drawn  off  into  another  cask,  the  lees  are  put,  he 
says,  into  small  bags,  sirni.ar  to  those  used  for 
jellies,  being  made,  as  noticed  above ;  through 
these,  whatever  liquor  the  lees  coutain  gradually 


16 


C  Y  D  E  R. 


filtrates, becoming  perfectly  bright;  and  it  istlien 
returned  to  that  in  the  cask,  in  which  it  has  the 
effect,  in  some  measure,  of  preventing  a  second 
fermentation,  as  already  hinted.  It  appears,  he 
says,  to  have  undergone  a  considerable  change 
in  the  process  of  nitration.  The  color  is  re- 
markably deep,  its  taste  harsh  and  flat,  and  it 
has  a  strong  tendency  to  become  acetous  ;  pro- 
bably by  having  given  out  fixed,  and  absorbed 
vital  air.  Should  it  become  acetous,  which  it 
will  frequently  do  in  forty-eight  hours,  it  must 
not  on  any  account,  he  says,  be  put  into  the 
cask.  If  however,  the  cyder,  after  being  racked 
off,  remains  bright  and  quiet,  nothing  more  is  to 
be  done  to  it  till  the  succeeding  spring ;  but  if 
a  scum  collects  on  the  surface,  it  must  imme- 
diately be  racked  off  into  another  cask ;  as  this 
would  produce  bad  effects  if  suffered  to  sink. 
If  a  disposition  to  ferment  with  violence  again 
appears,  it  will  be  necessary,  he  thinks,  to  rack 
off  from  one  cask  to  another,  as  often  as  a  hissing 
noise  is  heard.  The  strength  of  cyder  is  much 
reduced,  he  says,  as  noticed  above,  by  being  fre- 
quently racked  off;  but  this,  he  supposes,  arises 
only  from  a  large  portion  of  sugar  remaining 
unchanged,  which  adds  to  the  sweetness,  at  the 
expense  of  the  other  quality.  The  juice  of  the 
fruits  which  produce  very  strong  cyders,  often 
remains  muddy  during  the  whole  winter,  and 
much  attention  must  frequently  be  paid,  to  pre- 
vent an  excess  of  fermentation.' 

'  The  casks  into  which  the  liquor  is  put,  when- 
ever racked  off,  should  always  have  been  tho- 
roughly scalded,  and  dried  again ;  and  each 
should  want  several  gallons  of  being  full,  to  ex- 
pose a  larger  surface  to  the  air  of  the  atmos- 
phere.' *  But,'  he  adds,  *  should  the  cyder- 
maker  neglect  the  above  precautions,  the  inevi- 
table consequence  will  be  this  :  another  fermen- 
tation will  quickly  succeed,  and  convert  the  fine 
vinous  liquor  he  was  possessed  of  into  a  sort  of 
vinegar ;  and  all  the  art  he  is  master  of  will  ne- 
ver restore  it  to  its  former  richness  and  purity.' 

He  suggests,  however,  the  following  correc- 
tives : — '  A  bottle  of  French  brandy,  half  a  gallon 
of  spirit  extracted  from  the  lees  of  cyder,  or  a 
pail  full  of  old  cyder,  poured  into  the  hogshead 
soon  after  the  acetous  fermentation  is  begun ;  but 
no  wonder,  continues  he,  if  all  these  should  fail, 
if  the  cyder  be  still  continued  in  a  close  warm 
cellar,  lo  give  effect  to  either,  it  is  necessary 
that  the  liquor  be  as  much  exposed  to  a  cooler 
air  as  conveniently  may  be,  and  that  for  a  consi- 
derable length  of  time.  By  such  means  it  is 
possible  fermentation  may,  in  a  great  measure,  be 
repressed  :  and  if  a  cask  of  prime  cyder  cannot 
from  thence  be  obtained,  a  cask  of  tolerable  se- 
cond-rate kind  may.  These  remedies  are  in- 
nocent ;  but  if  the  farmer  or  cyder-merchant 
attempt  to  cover  the  accident,  occasioned  by  ne- 
gligence or  inattention,  by  applying  any  prepa- 
ration of  lead,  let  him  reflect  that  he  is  about  to 
commit  an  absolute  and  unqualified  murder  on 
those  whose  lot  it  may  be  to  drink  his  poisonous 
draught.  Such  means  should,  therefore,  on  no 
account  be  ever  had  recourse  to.' 

The  time  of  bottling  depends  greatly  on  the 
quality  of  the  liquors  themselves :  good  cyder 
can  seldom  be  bottled  with  propriety  until  a  year 
old,  and  sometimes  not  till  two  years.  It  is 


stated  by  the  writer  just  mentioned,  that  in  th 
montli  of  April  the  cyder,  in  general,  will  be  in 
a  fit  state  for  this  operation  ;  but  that  the  critical 
time  for  this  process  is,  when  the  liquor  has  ac- 
quired in  the  cask  its  highest  degree  of  perfec- 
tion :  then,  when  the  weatherj  is  fair,  the  baro- 
meter high,  and  the  wind  in  some  northerly 
point,  let  the  bottles  be  filled,  setting  them  by 
uncorked  until  the  morning;  thenletjthe  corks  be 
driven  very  tightly  into  the  necks  of  the  bottles, 
tied  down  with  small  strong  twine  or  wire,  and 
well  secured  with  melted  rosin,  or  other  material 
of  the  same  nature. 

Mr.  Knight  thinks,  that  cyders  which  have 
been  made  from  good  fruits,  and  have  been  pro- 
perly manufactured,  will  retain  a  considerable 
portion  of  sweetness,  in  the  cask,  to  the  end  of 
three  or  four  years ;  but  that  the  saccharine  part, 
on  which  alone  their  sweetness  depends,  gradually 
disappears,  probably  by  a  decomposition  and 
discharge  of  fixed  air,  similar  to  that  which  takes 
place  in  the  earlier  stages  of  their  fermentation. 

The  premises  of  a  cider  manufacturer  consist  of 
a  mill-house,  mill,  press,  vat,  and  cask,  with  their 
appurtenances.  The  mill-house  is  generally  one 
end  of  an  out-building  ;  or  perhaps  a  shed,  under 
which  straw  or  small  implements  are  occasionally 
laid  up.  The  smallest  dimensions,  to  render  it  any 
way  convenient,  are  twenty-four  feet  by  twenty  ; 
a  floor  thrown  over  it,  at  seven  feet  high ;  a  door 
in  the  middle  of  the  front,  and  a  window  oppo- 
site ;  with  the  mill  on  one  side,  the  press  on  the 
other  side  of  the  window ;  as  much  room  being 
left  in  front,  towards  the  door,  for  fruit  and 
utensils,  as  the  nature  of  the  mill  and  the  press 
will  allow.  It  consists  of  two  beams  supported 
by  uprights  with  strong  braces  of  wood.  The 
apples  being  introduced  between  the  pressing 
surfaces,  the  juice  exudes.  To  produce  this 
effect  the  more  rapidly,  a  roller  is  previously 
employed,  very  similar  to  that  used  for  crushing 
gypsum,  in  the  manufacture  of  plaster  of  Paris ; 
and  the  cohesive  fibre  of  the  fruit  is  by  this 
means  broken  down.  When  a  screw-press  is 
substituted  for  this  instrument,  a  spur  wheel  should 
be  added,  and  the  whole  apparatus  may  then 
be  erected  for  about  £10.  We  mention  this  cir- 
cumstance the  more  particularly  as,  while  we  are 
now  writing,  the  whole  of  the  duty  has  been  taken 
off  this  valuable  and  healthy  beverage,  so  that  it 
bids  fair  to  be  more  generally  made  than  hereto- 
fore. 

The  apple-mill  does  not  differ  essentially 
from  that  of  a  common  tanner's  mill  for  grinding 
bark ;  and  consists  of  a  mill-stone  from  two  feet 
and  a  half  to  four  and  a  half  in  diameter,  running 
on  its  edge  in  a  circular  stone  trough,  from  nine 
to  twelve  inches  in  thickness, and  from  one  to  two 
tons  in  weight :  the  bottom  of  the  trough  in  which 
the  stone  runs  is  somewhat  wider  than  the  thick- 
ness of  the  stone  itself;  the  inner  side  of  the 
groove  rises  perpendicularly,  but  the  outer  is 
levelled  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  the  top  of 
the  trough  six  or  eight  inches  wider  than  the 
bottom,  by  which  means  there  is  room  for  the 
stone  to  run  freely,  and  likewise  for  putting  in 
the  fruit,  and  stirring  it  up  while  grinding.  The 
bed  of  a  middle  sized  mill  is  about  nine  feet, 
some  ten,  and  some  twelve,  the  whole  being 
composed  of  two,  three,  or  four  stones,  bound 


CYDER. 


17 


together  with  cramps  of  iron,  and  finished  after 
being  cramped  in  tins  manner.  The  best  stones 
are  found  in  the  forest  of  Dean,  generally  a  dark 
reddish  gritstone,  not  calcareous;  for  if  the 
stone  was  of  a  calcareous  quality,  the  acid  juice 
of  the  fruit  would  act  upon  it  and  spoil  the  li- 
quor; a  clean-grained  erindstone  grit  is  the 
fittest  for  the  purpose.  The  runner  is  moved  by 
means  of  an  axle  passing  through  the  centre 
with  a  long  arm  reaching  without  the  bed  of  the 
mill,  for  a  horse  to  draw  by ;  on  the  other  side  is 
a  shorter  arm,  passing  through  the  centre  of  the 
stone.  An  iron  bolt,  with  a  large  head,  passes 
through  an  eye  in  the  lower  part  of  the  swi- 
vel, on  which  the  stone  turns  into  the  end 
of  the  inner  arm  of  the  axis  ;  and  thus  the  dou- 
ble motion  of  it  is  obtained,  and  the  stone  kept 
perfectly  upright.  There  ought  also  to  be  fixed 
on  the  inner  arm  of  the  axis,  about  a  foot  from 
the  runner,  a  cogged  wheel,  working  in  a  circle 
of  cogs  fixed  upon  the  bed  of  the  mill ;  these  not 
only  prevent  the  runner  from  sliding,  which  it  is 
apt  to  do,  when  the  mill  is  full ;  but  likewise 
make  the  work  more  easy  for  the  horse. 

The  bottom  of  the  press  ought  to  be  made 
entirely  of  wood  or  of  stone ;  the  practice  of 
covering  it  with  lead  being  now  well  known  to 
be  pernicious.  A  few  inches  within  its  outer 
edges  a  channel  is  cut  to  catch  the  liquor  as  it  is 
expressed,  and  convey  it  to  a  lip  formed  by  a 
pi  ejection  on  that  side  of  tne  bed  opposite  the 
mill ;  having  under  it  a  stone  trough  or  wooden 
vessel,  sunk  within  the  ground,  when  the  bed  is 
fixed  low  to  receive  it.  The  press  is  worked 
with  levers  of  different  lengths,  first  a  short,  and 
then  a  longer  one,  both  worked  by  the  hand ; 
and  afterwards  a  bar,  eight  or  nine  feet  in  length, 
worked  by  a  windlass.  Mr.  Marshall  computes 
the  expense  of  fitting  up  a  mill-house  at  about 
£20  or  £25,  or  on  a  small  scale  at  £10  or 
£15,  but  if  the  stone  has  to  be  brought  from 
a  distance,  the  carriage  will  make  a  difference. 

'  Where  iron-mills  have  been  tried,  this  metal 
has  been  found  to  be  soluble  in  the  acid  of  apples, 
to  which  it  communicates  a  brown  color,  and  an 
unpleasant  taste.  No  combination  has  been  as- 
certained to  take  place  between  this  acid  and 
lead ;  but  as  the  calx  of  this  metal  readily  dis- 
solves in,  and  communicates  an  extremely  poi- 
sonous quality  to,  the  acetous  juice  of  the  apple, 
it  should  never  be  suffered  to  come  into  contact 
with  the  fruit  or  liquor.'  Knight  on  the  Apple 
and  Pear, — which  may  justly  be  considered  as 
one  of  the  most  valuable  treatises  on  this  im- 
portant subject. 

There  is  a  cyder-mill  in  use  in  the  south  of 
France,  worked  on  a  circular  platform  of  boards, 
and,  instead  of  stone,  the  wheel  or  conical  roller 
is  of  cast-iron.  The  fruit  is  thinly  spread  over 
the  platform,  and  the  roller  moved  round  by  one 
man  or  woman.  From  the  rollers  covering  more 
breadth  than  the  narrow  wheels  in  use  in  Eng- 
iand,  more  fruit  is  crushed  in  a  short  time  by 
this  sort  of  mill. 

Another  and  very  convenient  cyder-mill  some- 
times consists,  in  its  simplest  form,  of  two  toothed 
or  indented  wooden  cylinders  of  about  nine  inches 
in  diameter,  each  being  enclosed  in  the  manner 
of  other  mills,  having  a  feeder  at  the  top ;  and 
VOL.  VII. 


being  made  so  as  to  be  turned  by  the  hand  Tin: 
cylinders  are  so  arranged  as  to  be  capable  of 
being  removed  to  a  greater  or  less  distance  from 
each  other,  and  thus  the  business  advances  in  ;i 
regular  progressive  manner,  from  the  first  cut- 
ting of  the  fruit  until  the  cylinders  are  brought 
so  close  together  that  a  kernel  cannot  pass  with- 
out being  bruised  ;  if  a  second  pair  of  finer 
toothed  cylinders  bo  made  to  work  under  these, 
the  pulp  will  be  brought  into  a  perfect  state  of 
fineness.  It  is  with  difficulty  that  the  same  de- 
gree of  fineness  can  be  effected  by  the  horse- 
mill. 

A  hand-mill,  where  cyder  is  only  made  for 
private  use,  sometimes  consists  of  a  pair  of  fluted 
rollers  working  into  each  other.  They  are  of 
cast-iron,  hollow,  about  nine  inches  diameter, 
with  flutes  or  teeth,  about  an  inch  wide,  and 
nearly  as  much  deep  :  two  men  work  them  by 
hand  against  each  other.  The  fruit  passes  be- 
tween them  twice;  the  rollers  being  first  set  wide, 
to  break  it  into  fragments,  and  afterwards  closer 
to  reduce  the  fragments  and  the  seeds. 

Cyder-vats  are  vessels  for  receiving  the  pom- 
mage, or  the  cyder  before  it  is  racked  off  into 
the  cask.  They  should  be  made  of  wood,  as, 
where  lead  is  employed,  it  is  liable  to  be  cor 
roded  by  the  acid.  Of  the  casks  we  have  al- 
ready spoken. 

Mr.  Crocker  observes  that,  in  die  districts  of 
Hereford  and  Worcester,  the  following  are  con- 
sidered as  the  best  liquor  fruits :  the  bennet 
apple,  captain  Nurse's  kernel,  Elton's  yellow, 
Normandy  apple,  and  the  yellow  or  forest  stire. 
And  that,  in  the  county  of  Somerset,  the  Jersey, 
the  white  sour,  the  margill,  vallis  apple,  barn's- 
door,  crab  red-streak,  Du-ann,  Jack  Every,  coc- 
cagee,  Clark's  prime,  Buckland,  Pit  crab,  Sla- 
ter's pearmain,  Slater's  No.  19,  Slater's  No.  20, 
Slater's  No.  21,  castle  pippin,  saw-pit,  and  the 
pomme  apis,  are  supposed  most  valuable.  But 
that  in  Devonshire,  the  most  esteemed  fruits  are; 
the  Seaverton  red-streak,  the  sweet  broady,  the 
lemon  bitter  sweet,  josey,  Orcheton  pippin,  wine 
apple,  marygold  spice-apple,  Ludbrook  red- 
streak,  green  Cornish,  the  butter-box,  red  Cor- 
nish, broad-nosed  pippin,  cat's  head,  brandy- 
apple,  Pine's  red-streak,  winter  red,  sweet 
pomme  roi,  and  the  Bickley  red-streak.  Mar- 
shall mentions  the  stire-apple,  hagloe  crab, 
the  golden  pippin,  the  old  red-streak,  and  the 
woodcock,  as  favorite  old  cyder  fruits,  now  on 
the  decline.  It  was  during  the  reign  of  Charles 
I.  that  the  plantations  of  Herefordshire  acquired 
the  peculiar  eminence  which  they  yet  retain, 
when  by  the  spirited  exertions  of  lord  Scudamore, 
and  other  gentlemen  of  the  county,  Hereford- 
shire 'became,  in  a  manner,  one  entire  orchard.' 
The  principal  markets  for  the  fruit  liquors  of 
this  county,  are  those  of  London  and  Bristol, 
whence  great  quantities  are  sent  to  Ireland, 
to  the  East  and  West  Indies,  and  toother  foreign 
markets,  in  bottles.  The  price  of  the  common 
cyder  is  generally  fixed  once  a  year  by  a  meet- 
ing of  the  dealers  at  Hereford  fair,  on  the  20th 
of  October. 

CynER  SPIRIT,  is  a  spirituous  liquor  drawn 
from  cyder  by  distillation,  in  the  same  manner 
as  brandy  from  wine.  Its  flavor  is  not  agree- 

C 


CYD  i 

able,  hut  it  may  be  entirely  divested  of  it,  and 
rendered  perfectly  pure  by  rectification.  The 
traders  in  spirituous  liquors  are  well  acquainted 
with  the  value  of  such  a  spirit  as  this :  they  can 
give  it  the  flavors  of  some  other  kinds,  and  sell  it 
under  their  names,  or  mix  it  in  large  proportion 
with  foreign  brandy,  rum,  and  arrack,  in  the  sale, 
without  danger  of  detection. 

CYDER  WINE,  a  kind  of  wine  made  from  the 
juice  of  apples  taken  from  the  press  and  boiled, 
and  which  being  kept  three  or  four  years  is  said 
to  resemble  Rhenish.  The  method  of  preparing 
it  according  to  Dr.  Rush  of  America,  where  it  is 
much  practised,  consists  in  evaporating  in  a 
brewing  copper  the  fresh  apple  juice  till  half  of 
it  be  consumed.  The  remainder  is  then  imme- 
diately conveyed  into  a  wooden  cooler,  and  after- 
wards put  into  a  proper  cask  with  an  addition  of 
yeast,  and  fermented  in  the  ordinary  way.  The 
process  is  evidently  borrowed  from  what  has  long 
been  practised  on  the  recent  juice  of  the  grape, 
under  the  term  of  vin  cuit,  or  boiled  wine,  in 
Italy,  and  the  islands  of  the  Archipelago.  This 
process  has  often  become  an  object  of  imi- 
tation in  the  cyder  counties,  and  particularly  in 
the  west  of  England.  Dr.  Fothergill  made  a 
variety  of  experiments  to  ascertain  whether  or 
not  the  liquor  acquires  any  noxious  quality  from 
the  copper  in  which  it  is  boiled,  and  the  result 
seemed  to  afford  a  strong  presumption  that  the 
wine  does  contain  a  minute  impregnation  of 
copper.  It  is  a  curious  chemical  fact,  he  ob- 
serves, that  acid  liquors,  while  kept  boiling  in 
copper  vessels,  acquire  little  or  no  impregnation 
from  the  metal,  but  presently  begin  to  act  upon 
it  .when  left  to  stand  in  the  cold. 

CYDIAS,  an  ancient  Greek  painter  who  made 
a  painting  of  the  Argonauts  in  the  eleventh 
Olympiad.  This  celebrated  piece  was  bought  by 
the  orator  Hortcnsius  for  164  talents. 

CYDNUS,  in  ancient  geography,  a  river  of 
Cilicia;  rising  in  Mount  Taurus,  or  rather  inAn- 
titaurus,  north  of  Tarsus,  through  whose  middle 
it  ran,  in  a  very  clear  and  cold  stream ;  falling 
into  the  sea  at  a  place  called  Rhegma,  a  breach, 
the  sea  breaking  in  there,  and  affording  the  peo- 
ple of  Tarsus  a  station  or  port  for  their  ships.  The 
water  of  the  Cydnus  is  commended  by  Strabo, 
as  of  service  in  nervous  disorders  and  the  gout ; 
it  was  so  cold,  however,  that  bathing  in  it  had 
almost  proved  fatal  to  Alexander. 

CYDONIAjOr  CYDON,  in  ancient  geography, 
one  of  the  three  most  illustrious  cities  of  Crete, 
situated  in  the  north-west  of  the  island,  with  a 
port  walled  round.  Stephen  of  Byzantium  says, 
that  it  was  first  named  Apollonia  from  Cydon 
the  son  of  Apollo.  Pausanias  ascribes  the  found- 
ing of  it  to  Cydon  the  son  of  Tegetus,  who  tra- 
velled into  Crete.  Herodotus  affirms,  that  it 
was  founded  by  the  Samians,  and  that  its  temples 
were  erected  by  them.  Alexander,  in  the  first 
book  of  the  Cretans,  informs  us,  that  it  received 
its  name  from  Cydon  the  son  of  Mercury.  Cy- 
don was  the  largest  city  in  the  island ;  and  was  en- 
abled to  hold  the  balance  between  her  contending 
neighbours.  Phaleucus,  general  of  the  Pho- 
ceans,  making  an  expedition  into  Crete  with  a 
fleet  and  a  numerous  army,  invested  Cydon  both 
by  sea  and  land ;  but,  lost  his  army  and  his  life 


*  CYL 

before  its  walls.  In  succeeding  times,  when  Me- 
tellus  subdued  the  island,  he  assailed  Cydon 
with  all  his  forces;  and,  after  combating  an  ob- 
stinate resistance,  subjected  it  to  the  power  of 
Rome.  Cydon  occupied  the  present  situation 
of  Canea ;  only  extending  half  a  league  further 
towards  St.  Odero. 

CY'GNET,  n.  s.  Lat.  fron-  cygnus.  A  young 
swan. 

I  am  the  cygnet  to  this  pale  faint  swan, 
Who  chaunts  a  doleful  hymn  to  his  own  deatn. 

Shakspeare.  King  John. 

So  doth  the  swan  her  downy  cygnets  save, 
Keeping  them  prisoners  underneath  her  wings. 

Id.  Henry  VI. 

Cygnets,  from  grey,  turn  white. 

Bacm't  Natural  History. 

Young  cygnett  arc  good  meat,  if  fatted  with  oats  ; 
but,  fed  with  weeds,  they  taste  fishy. 

Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

Next  the  changed  god  a  cygnet's  form  assumes, 
And  playful  Leda  smooths  his  glossy  plumes. 

Darwin. 

And  she  bent  o'er  him,  and  he  lay  beneath, 
Hushed  as  the  babe  upon  its  mother's  breast, 

Diooped  as  the  willow  when  no  winds  can  breathe, 
Lulled  like  the  depth  of  ocean  when  at  rest, 

Fair  as  the  crowning  rose  of  the  whole  wreath, 
Soft  as  the  callow  cygnet  in  its  nest. 

Byron.   Don  Juan. 

CY'LINDER,  n.  s.~\      KvXwfyoc.   A  circular 
CYLINDRICAL,  adj.  /body  terminated  by  two 
CYLIN'DRICK,  adj.    t  flat  surfaces.    Partaking 
CYLI'NDROID,  n.  s.  J  of  the  nature  of  a  cylin- 
der ;  having  the  form  of  a  cylinder.     A  cylin- 
droid  is  a  body  approaching  to  the  figure  of  a 
cylinder. 

The  square  will  make  you  ready  for  all  manner  of 
compartments,  bases,  pedestals,  plots,  and  buildings  ; 
your  cylinder,  for  vaulted  turrets,  and  round  build- 
ings. Peacham. 

The  quantity  of  water  which  every  revolution  does 
carry,  according  to  any  inclination  of  the  cylinder, 
may  be  easily  found.  Wilkiru. 

Minera  ferri  stalactitia,  when  several  of  the  cylin- 
drick  striae  are  contiguous,  and  grow  to  ether  into  one 
sheaf,  is  called  brush  iron  ore. 

Woodward'*  Natural  History. 

Obstructions  must  be  most  incident  to  such  parts  of 
the  body  where  the  circulation  and  the  elastick  fibres 
are  both  smallest,  and  those   glands,   which  are  the 
extremities  of  arteries  formed  into  cylindrical  canals. 
Arbuthnot  on  Aliment. 

Nymphs !  your  fine  hands  ethereal  floods  amass 
From  the  warm  cushion,  and  the  whirling  glass  ; 
Beard  the  bright  cylinder  with  golden  wire, 
And  circumfuse  the  gravitating  fire.  Darunn. 

Pent  in  dark  chambers  of  cylindric  brass, 
Slumbers  in  grim  repose  the  sooty  mass.  Id. 

This  knob  or  corner  of  a  cloud  in  being  attracted  by 
the  earth  will  become  nearly  cylindrical,  as  loose  wool 
would  do  when  drawn  out  into  a  thread,  and  w?il 
strike  the  earth  with  a  stream  of  electricity,  perhaps 
two  or  ten  vards  in  diameter.  Id 


GYM  19 


CYM 


CYLINDER,  in  geometry,  a  so- 
lid body,  supposed  to  he  gene- 
rated by  the  rotation  of  a  rectangle 
about  one  of  its  sides,  as  the  figure 
C  D  E  F  generated  by  the  revolu- 
tion of  the  parallelogram  A  B  E  F 
round  its  side  AB,  which  is  the 
axis  of  the  cylinder.  See  GEO- 
METEV. 


CYLINDROID,  in  geometry,  a  solid  body, 
approaching  to  the  figure  of  a  cylinder,  but  dif- 
fe'ring  from  it  in  some  respects,  as  having  the 
bases  elliptical,  but  parallel  and  equal. 

CYMA'lt,  n.  i.  Properly  written  simar.  A 
slight  covering ;  a  scarf. 

Her  comely  limbs  composed  with  decent  care, 

Her  body  »haded  with  a  slight  cymar , 

Her  bosom  to  the  view  was  only  hare.        Dryden, 

CYMA'TIUM,  n.  s.  Lat.  from  Kvpanov,  a 
little  wave.  A  membep  of  architecture,  whereof 
one  half  is  convex,  and  the  other  concave. 
There  are  two  sorts,  of  which  one  is  hollow  be- 
low, as  the  other  is  above. 

In  a  cornice,  the  gola,  or  cymatium  of  the  corona* 
the  coping,  the  modillions,  or  dcntelli,  make  a  nob'e 
ehow  by  their  graceful  projections.  Spectator. 

CY'MBAL,  n.  s.  Lat.  cymbalum.  A  musi- 
cal instrument. 

The  trumpets,  sackbuts,  psalteries,  and  fifes, 

Tabors,  and  cymbals,  and  the  shouting  Romans, 

Make  the  sun  dance.  Shaktpeare.  Coriolamu. 

If  mirth  should  fail,  111  busy  her  with  cares, 
Silence  her  clamorous  voice  with  louder  wars  ; 
Trumpets  and  drums  shall  fright  her  from  the  throne, 
As  sounding  cymbals  aid  the  lab'ring  moon. 

Dryden's  Awengtebe. 

Ah  '.  tinkling  cymbal,  and  high  sounding  brass, 
Smitten  in  vain  I  such  music  cannot  charm 
The  eclipse,  that  intercepts  truth's  heavenly  beam, 
And  chills  and  darkens  a  wide-wandering  soul. 

Cowper. 

A  dolphin  now  his  sportive  limbs  he  laves, 
And  bears  the  sportive  damsel  on  the  waves  ; 
She  strikes  the  cymbal  as  he  moves  along, 
A  nd  wondering  ocean  listens  to  the  song.  Darwin. 

Others  their  hands  applausive  beat. 
Like  cymbalt  sounding  as  they  meet.     Sheridan. 

Her  large  black  eyes,  that  flashed  through  her  long 

hair 

As  it  streamed  o'er  her  ;  her  blue  veins  that  rose 
Along  her  most  transparent  brow  ;  her  nostril 
Dilated  from  its  symmetry  ;  her  lip« 
Apart ;  her  voice  that  clove  through  all  the  din, 
As  a  lute's  picrceth  through  the  cymbal't  clash, 
Jarred  but  not  drowned  bv  the  loud  brattling. 

Kyron.   Sardanapalui. 

CYMBALS,  ANCIENT,  Gr.  rv/i/3oX.ov.  Thy  cym- 
bal was  much  used  among  the  ancients.  It  was 
made  of  brass  like  our  kettle  drums,  and,  as  some 
think,  in  their  form,  but  smaller,  and  of  different 
use.  Ovid  gives  cymbals  the  epithet  of  genialia, 
because  they  were  used  at  weddings  and  other 
diversions.  Cassiodorus  and  Isidore  call  this 
instrument  acetabulum,  the  name  of  a  cup  or  ca- 
vity of  a  bone  wherein  another  is  articulated ; 
.aid  Xenophon  compares  it  to  a  horse's  hoof; 


whence  it  must  have  been  hollow :  which  ap- 
pears, too,  from  the  figure  of  several  other  things 
denominated  from  it;  as  a  basin,  caldron,  gob- 
let, cask,  and  even  a  shoe,  such  as  those  of  Em- 
pedocles,  which  were  of  brass.  The  ancient 
cymbals  appear  to  have  been  very  different  from 
our  kettle  drums,  and  their  use  of  another  kind. 
To  their  exterior  cavity  was  fastened  a  handle , 
whence  Pliny  compares  them  to  the  upper  part 
of  the  thigh,  and  Rabanus  to  phials.  They  were 
struck  against  one  another  in  cadence,  and  made 
a  very  acute  sound.  The  invention  of  them  was 
attributed  to  Cybele ;  whence  their  use  in  feasts 
and  sacrifices ;  setting  aside  this  occasion,  they 
were  seldom  used  but  by  dissolute  and  effeminate 
people.  M.  Latnpe  attributes  the  invention  to 
the  Curetes,  who,  as  well  as  the  Corybantes,  were 
reputed  to  excel  in  the  music  of  the  cymbal.  The 
Jews  had  thei-  cymbals,  or  at  least  instruments 
which  translators  render  cymbals ;  but  as  to  their 
material  and  form,  critics  are  not  agreed. 

CYMBALS,  MODERN.  The  modern  cymbal  has 
been  sometimes  defined  as  a  mean  instrument, 
chiefly  in  use  among  vagrants,  gypsies,  &c.  It 
consists  of  steel  wire  in  a  triangular  form, 
whereon  are  passed  rings,  which  are  touched  and 
shifted  along  the  triangle  with  an  iron  rod  held 
in  the  left  hand,  while  it  is  supported  in  the  right 
by  a  ring.  Durandus  says,  that  the  monks 
sometimes  use  the  word  cymbal  for  the  cloister- 
bell,  which  called  them  to  the  refectory.  It  is  clear 
that  our  translators,  at  least,  1  Cor.  xiii.  1,  had 
this  small  kind  of  '  tinkling'  instruments  in  view 
when  they  contrast  ^oXjcoc  »;xwv>  sonorous  brass, 
perhaps  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  with  nipfiaXov 
oXoXa£oi',  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

But  modern  times  have  witnessed  the  extensive 
introduction  of  a  very  different  cymbal  amongst  the 
military  instruments  of  Europe.  It  is  an  instru- 
ment of  loud  percussion,  adopted  by  us  imme- 
diately from  the  east,  and  resembling  the 
celebrated  cymbals  of  Bacchus,  which  were 
evidently  struck  one  against  another,  and  would 
produce  a  sharp  clamorous  sound.  They  are 
employed  as  being  useful  for  the  loudness  of 
their  music  in  marking  the  due  time  and  military 
step  of  a  march.  But  the  sounds  produced  are 
said  to  be  inappreciable  to  the  ear :  this  how- 
ever is  not  the  fact. 

CYME,  or  CUMA,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
city  built  by  Pelops  on  his  return  from  Greece. 
Cyme  the  Amazon  gave  it  name,  on  expelling  the 
inhabitants,  according  to  Mela.  Livy,  Mela, 
Nepos,  Pliny,  and  Tacitus  use  the  Greek  name 
Cyme,  in  preference  to  Cuma.  It  stood  in 
./Eolia,  between  the  Myrina  and  Phocaea,  and  in 
Pentinger's  map  is  set  down  nine  miles  from 
Myrina.  From  this  place  was  the  Sybilla  Cu- 
mjea,  called  also  Erythrsea,  from  Erythrae,  a 
neighbouring  place.  It  was  the  country  of 
Ephorus.  Hesiod  was  a  Cumean  originally  ; 
his  father  coming  to  settle  at  Astra  in  Bu-otia. 

CYMENE,  in  botany,  a  name  given  by  the 
ancient  Greeks  to  a  plant  with  which  they  used 
to  dye  woollen  stuffs  yellow;  and  with  which 
the  women  used  also  to  tinge  their  hair ;  yellow 
being  the  favorite  color  in  those  ages.  It  is  the 
same  plant  with  the  latea  herba  of  the  Latins;  or 
what  we  call  dyer's  weed. 

C  V 


CYN 

CYN^EGIRUS,  an  Athenian,  celebrated  for 
his  extraordinary  courage.  He  was  brother  to  the 
poet  TEschylus.  After  the  battle  of  Marathon, 
he  pursued  the  flying  Persians  to  their  ships,  and 
seized  one  of  their  vessels  with  his  right  hand, 
which  was  immediately  severed  by  the  enemy. 
Upon  this  he  seized  the  vessel  with  his  left  hand, 
and  when  be  had  lost  that  also,  he  still  kept  his 
hold  with  his  teeth. 

CYNANCIIE,  a  species  of  quinsy,  in  which  the 
tongue  is  inflamed  and  swelled,  so  that  it  hangs 
out  beyond  the  teeth.  Dr  Cullen  distinguishes 
h've  species  of  this  disease  ;  viz.  1.  cynanche  ma- 
ligna ;  2.  cynanche  parotidaea ;  3.  cynanche  pha- 
ryngaea ;  4.  cynanche  tonsillaris ;  and  5.  cy- 
nanche trachealis.  See  MEDICINE. 

CYNANCHUM,  bastard  dogsbane,in  botany, 
a  genus  of  the  digynia  order,  and  pentandria 
class  of  plants  ;  natural  order  thirtieth,  contortae. 
The  nectarium  is  cylindrical  and  quinqueden- 
tated.  There  are  six  species  ;  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing are  the  most  remarkable:  viz.  1.  C. 
acutum,  commonly  called  Montpelier  scammony; 
and  2.  C.  Monspeliacum,  the  round-leaved  Mont- 
pelier scammony.  They  abound  with  a  milky 
juice  like  the  spurge,  which  issues  out  wherever 
they  are  broken  ;  and  this  milky  juice  when  con- 
creted has  frequently  been  sold  for  scammony. 
These  plants  propagate  so  fast  by  their  creeping 
roots,  that  few  people  care  to  admit  them  into 
their  gardens. 

CYNA'NTHROPY,  n.  s.  Kvuv  KVVOQ,  and 
«v0pa>7roc.  A  species  of  madness  in  which  men 
have  the  qualities  of  dogs. 

CYNARA,  the  artichoke,  in  botany,  a  genus  of 
the  polygamia  sequalis  order,  and  syngenesia 
class  of  plants :  CAL.  dilated,  imbricated  with 
carnous  squama,  and  emarginated  with  a  sharp 
point.  Of  this  genus  there  are  eight  species  ;  of 
which  only  two  are  cultivated  for  use  :  viz.  1.  C. 
cardunculus,  the  cardoon,  greatly  resembles  the 
artichoke,  but  is  of  larger  and  more  regular 
growth :  the  leaves  being  more  upright,  taller, 
broader,  and  more  regularly  divided  :  the  stalks 
of  the  leaves  blanched  are  the  only  edible  parts 
of  the  plant.  This  is  a  very  hardy  plant,  and 
prospers  in  the  open  quarters  of  the  kitchen  garden. 
It  is  propagated  by  seed  so'.vn  annually  in  the  full 
ground  in  March  ;  either  in  a  bed  for  transplanta- 
tion, or  in  the  place  where  they  are  designed  to  re- 
main. 2.  C.  scolynius,  the  garden  artichoke,  nas 
large,  thick,  perennial  roots,  crowned  by  a  consider- 
able cluster  of  large  pennatifid,  erect  leaves,  two  or 
three  feet  long.  In  the  middle  are  upright  stalks 
rising  a  yard  high,  on  the  top  of  which  is  a  large 
round  scaly  head,  composed  of  numerous,  oval, 
calycinal  scales,  enclosing  the  florets,  sitting  on  a 
broad  fleshy  receptacle,  which,  with  the  fleshy 
base  of  the  scales,  is  the  eatable  part  of  the  plant. 
The  varieties  of  this  species  are,  1 .  The  conical 
green-headed  French  artichoke,  having  the  small 
leaves  terminated  by  spines,  a  tall  stalk,  the  head 
somewhat  conical,  and  of  a  light  green  color, 
with  the  scales  pointed  at  top,  opening  and  turn- 
ing outward.  2.  The  globular-headed  red  Dutch 
artichoke,  having  leaves  without  spines,  a  strong 
stalk,  the  head  large,  globular,  a  little  compressed 
at  top,  and  of  a  reddish  green  color  ;  broad  ob- 
tuse scales  cmarginated  at  ton.  growing  close, 


:0  CYN 

and  turning  inward.  Of  these  varieties  the  last 
is  deservedly  the  most  esteemed,  both  on  account 
of  its  superiority  in  size  and  the  agreeablene?s  of 
its  flavor.  Both  varieties  are  perennial  in  their 
root;  but  the  leaves  and  fruit-stem  die  to  the 
ground  in  winter;  and  the  roots  remaining,  send 
up  fresh  leaves  and  stems  every  summer,  pro- 
ducing a  supply  of  artichokes  for  twenty  years  if 
required.  The  flowers  and  seed  of  all  the  plants 
of  this  genus  are  produced  in  the  centre  of  the 
head ;  the  scales  of  which  are  the  proper  calyx 
of  the  flower,  which  consists  of  numerous  small 
bluish  florets,  succeeded  by  downy  seeds  sitting 
naked  on  the  receptacle.  Both  the  varieties  of 
the  artichoke  are  propagated  by  slips  or  suckers, 
arising  annually  from  the  stool  or  root  of  the  old 
plants  in  spring,  which  are  to  be  taken  from  good 
plants  of  any  present  plantation  in  March  or  the 
beginning  of  April,  and  planted  in  the  open 
quarter  of  the  kitchen  garden,  in  rows  five  feet 
asunder;  and  they  will  produce  artichokes  the 
same  year  in  autumn.  It  should  however  be  re- 
marked, that,  though  artichokes  are  of  many  years 
duration,  the  annual  produce  of  their  fruit  will 
gradually  lessen  in  the  size  of  the  eatable  parts 
after  the  third  or  fourth  year,  so  that  a  fresh 
plantation  should  be  made  every  three  or  four 
years. 

CYNARCTO'MACHY.  Kvuv,  aptrbc,  parf. 
A  word  coined  by  Butler,  to  denote  bear-baiting 
with  a  dog. 

That  some  occult  design  doth  lie 
In  bloody  cynarctomachy, 
Is  plain  enough  to  him  that  knows 
How  saints  lead  brothers  by  the  nose. 

Hudibras. 

CYNEAS,  or  CINEAS,  the  friend  of  Pyrrhus 
and  scholar  of  Demosthenes,  who  flourished 
A.  A.  C.  275.  Pyrrhus  and  he  wrote  a  treatise 
of  War,  quoted  by  Tully. 

CYNEGE'TICKS,  n.  s.  Kvvtyi{Tiica.  The 
art  of  hunting;  the  art  of  training  and  hunting 
with  dogs. 

There  are  extant,  in  Greek,  four  books  of  cynege- 
ticks,  or  venation.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

CY'NICK,  n.  s.  &  adj.  >      KIWKOC.     A  philo- 
CY'NICAL,  adj.  S  sopher  of  the  snarling 

or  currish  sort;  a  rude  man;  a  snarler;  a  mis- 
anthrope. Having  currish  qualities  ;  brutal ; 
snarling;  satirical. 

How  vilely  doth  this  cynick  rhime  ! — 
Get  you  hence,  sirrah  ;  saucy  fellow,  hence. 

Shakspeare. 

Or  been  the  manes  of  that  Cynic  spright 
Cloathed  with  some  stubborn  clay  and  led  to  light  1 
Or  do  the  relic  ashes  of  his  grave 
Revive  and  rise  from  their  forsaken  cave  1      Hall. 

He  doth  believe  that  some  new-fangled  wit  (it  is 
his  cynical  phrase)  will  some  time  or  other  find  out 
his  art.  Wilhint. 

Without  these  precautions  the  man  degenerates  into 
a  cynick,  the  woman  into  a  coquette ;  the  man  grows 
sullen  and  morose,  the  woman  impertinent  and'  fan- 
tastical. Addison. 

The  Cynics  of  old,  and  some  of  the  Stoics,  main- 
tained, that  in  words  there  is  no  indelicacy  ;  that 
tliLTe  can  be  no  harm  in  speaking  of  any  thing  that  is 


CYN 


21 


CYN 


natural  ;  and  that,  if  we  may  speak  M  ithont  blame  of 
anyone  crime,  or  any  ono  part  or  1  inction  of  the 
human  body,  we  may,  in  like  manner,  of  any  other. 
But  this  is  vile  sophistry,  tending  to  the  utter  debase- 
ment of  man,  and  founded  in  the  grossest  ignorance  of 
human  nature  and  human  language.  Beattie 

CYNICS,  a  sect  of  ancient  philosophers,  who 
valued  themselves  upon  their  contempt  of  riches 
and  of  pomp,  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  of 
every  thing  in  short  except  virtue  and  morality. 
The  cynic  philosophers  owe  their  origin  and  in- 
stitution to  Antisthenes  of  Athens,  a  disciple  of 
Socrates  ;  who  being  asked  of  what  use  his  phi- 
losophy had  been  to  him,  replied,  '  It  enables  me 
to  live  with  myself.'  Diogenes  was  the  most  fa- 
mous of  his  disciples,  in  whose  character  the 
system  of  this  philosophy  appears  in  its  greatest 
perfection.  See  DIOCF.NES.  These  sages  are 
said  to  have  regarded  chastity  and  modesty  as 
weaknesses;  and  coarseness,  even  to  indelicacy, 
was  certainly  one  of  their  characteristics.  They 
argued  that  what  was  right  to  be  done,  might  be 
done  at  all  times  and  in  all  places.  Their  chief 
principle,  indeed,  in  common  with  that  of  the 
stoics,  was,  that  we  should  follow  nature.  But 
the  stoics  clearly  included  the  government  of  rea- 
son, in  the  rule  of  nature,  which  the  cynics,  for 
the  greater  part,  rejected. 

CYNIPS,  in  zoology,  a  genus  of  insects  be- 
longing to  the  hymenoptera  order.  The  mouth  is 
armed  with  jaws,  but  has  no  proboscis :  the  sting 
is  spiral,  and  mostly  concealed  within  the  body. 
There  are  many  species.  We  can  only  mention 
two: 

1.  C.  quercus  folii,  or  oak-leaf  cy nips,  is  of  a 
burnished   shining  brown  color.     The  antennae 
are  black  ;  the  legs  and  feet  of  a  chestnut  brown ; 
and  the  wings  white,  but  void  of  marginal  spots. 
It  is  in  the  little  smooth,   round,    hard   galls, 
found  under  the  oak  leaves,  generally  fastened 
to  the  fibres,  that  this  insect  is  produced,  a  single 
one  in  each  gall.     These  latter  are  ligneous,  of 
a  hard  compact  substance,  formed  like  the  rest, 
by  the  extravasation  of  the  sap  of  the  leaf,  occa- 
sioned by  ihe  puncture  of  the  gall  fly  when   it 
deposits  its  eggs.     Sometimes,   instead  of  the 
cynips,  there  is  seen  to  proceed  from  the  gall  a 
larger  insect,  of  a  brown  color,  which  is  an  ich- 
neumon.   This  ichneumon  is  not  the  real  in- 
mate of  the  gall,  or  he  that  formed  it. 

2.  C.  quercus  gemmae,  or  oak  bud  cyuips,  is 
of  a  very  dark  green,  slightly  gilded  :  its  antennae 
and  feet   are  of  a  dun  color,  rather  deep.     It 
deposits  its  eggs  in  the  oak  buds,  which  produce 
one  of  the  finest  galls,  leafed  like  a  rosebud  be- 
ginning to  blow.     When  the  gall  is  small,  that 
great  quantity  of  leaves  is  compressed,  and  they 
are  set  one  upon  another  like  the  tiles  of  a  roof. 
In  the  centre  of  the  gall  there  is  a  kind  of  ligneous 
kernel,  in  the  middle  of  which  is  a  cavity ;  and 
*r.  that  is  found  the  little  larva,  which  feeds  there, 
takes  its  growth,  undergoes  its  metamorphosis, 
and  breaks  through  the  enclosure  of  that  kind  of 
cod  in  order  to  get  out.     The  whole  gall  is  often 
near  an  inch  in  diameter,  sometimes  more  when 
dried  and  displayed ;  and  it  holds  to  a  branch 
by  a  pedicle. 

CYNOBELINE,  a  king  of  the  South  Britons, 
who  flourished  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  and 


fought  several  battles  with   the   Romans  undct 
Plautius,  the  prictor;  about  A.  D.  43-46. 

CYNOGLOSSUM,  hound's  tongue,  in  bo- 
tany, a  genus  of  the  monogynia  order,  pentandria 
class  of  plants;  natural  order  forty-first,  asperi- 
foliae  :  COR.  funnel-shaped,  with  its  throat  closed 
up  by  little  arches  formed  in  it;  the  seeds  do- 
pressed,  and  affixed  to  the  style  or  receptacle 
only  on  their  inner  side.  There  are  eight  species, 
not  remarkable  for  beauty.  C.  officinale,  the 
common  greater  hound's  tongue,  was  formerly 
used  in  medicine,  and  its  root  supposed  to  pos- 
sess narcotic  virtues;  but  it  is  discarded  from 
the  present  practice.  The  smell  of  the  whole 
plant  is  very  disagreeable.  Goats  eat  it :  sheep, 
horses,  and  swine  refuse  it. 

CYNOMETRA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order  and  decandria  class  of  plants  ; 
CAL.  tetraphyllous :  ANTH.  bifid  at  top  ;  the  legu- 
men  carnous,  crescent-shaped,  and  monosper- 
mous.  Species  two,  Indian  trees. 

CYNOMORIUM,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monandria  order  and  moncecia  class  of  plants  : 
natural  order  fiftieth,  amentaceae :  CAL.  imori- 
cated  catkin  :  COR.  none :  one  style ;  and  one 
roundish  seed.  Species  one  only. 

CYNOPHONTiS,  in  antiquity,  a  festival  ob- 
served in  the  dog-days  at  Argos,  and  so  called 
OTTO  Tsy  Kvvag  Qovuv,  i.  e.  from  killing  dogs  ; 
because  it  was  usual  on  this  day  to  kill  all  the 
dogs  they  met  with. 

CYNOSARGES,  a  place  in  the  suburbs  of 
Athens,  named  from  a  white  or  swift  dog,  who 
snatched  away  part  of  the  sacrifice  offering  to 
Hercules.  It  had  a  gymnasium,  in  which  stran- 
gers or  those  of  the  half  blood  performed  their 
exercises ;  the  case  of  Hercules,  to  whom  the 
place  was  consecrated.  It  had  also  a  court  of 
judicature,  to  try  illegitimacy,  and  to  examine 
whether  persons  were  Athenians  of  the  whole  or 
half  blood. 

CYNOSCEPHALjE,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
place  in  Thessaly,  near  Scotussa;  where  the 
Romans,  under  Q.  Flaminius,  gained  a  great 
victory  over  Philip,  son  of  Demetrius  king  of 
Macedon.  These  Cynoscephalae  were  small  tops  of 
several  equal  eminences ;  named  from  their  resem- 
blance to  dogs'  heads,  according  to  Plutarch. 

CYN  OSS  EM  A,  the  tomb  of  Hecuba,  on  the 
promontory  Mastusia,  over  against  Sigeum,  in 
the  south  of  the  Chersonesus  Thracica;  named 
either  from  the  figure  of  a  dog,  to  which  she  was 
fabled  to  have  been  changed,  or  from  her  sad 
reverse  of  fortune. 

CYNOSURA,  in  astronomy,  a  denomination 
given  by  the  Greeks  to  ursa  minor,  or  the  little 
bear,  from  mtvovupa,  the  dog's  tail.  This  is  the 
constellation  next  our  pole,  consisting  of  seven 
stars  :  four  of  which  are  disposed  like  the  four 
wheels  of  a  chariot,  ->nd  three  lengthways  repre- 
senting the  beam ;  whence  some  give  it  the  name 
of  the  chariot,  or  Charles's  wain.  See  CYNOSURE. 

CYNOSURA,  in  mythology,  a  nymph  of  Ida,  in 
Crete,  said  to  have  nursed  Jupiter,  who  changed 
her  into  a  star. 

CYNOSURA,  CYNOSURE,  or  CYXOSURIS,  in  an- 
cient geography,  a  place  in  Laconia ;  but  whe- 
ther maritime  or  inland,  is  uncertain.  Here 
/Esculapius  was  buried. 


CYP 


22 


CYP 


CY'NOSURE,  n.  s.  From  KVVOQ  owpa.  The 
star  near  the  north  pole,  by  which  sailors  steer. 

Towers  and  battlements  it  sees 
Bosomed  high  in  tufted  trees, 
Where  perhaps  some  beauty  lies, 
The  cynosure  of  neighbouring  eyes.       Milton. 

CYNOSURUS,  in  botany,  dog-tail  grass  ;  a 
genus  of  the  digynia  order  and  triaudria  class  of 
plants ;  natural  order  fourth,  gramina :  CAL.  bi- 
valved  and  multiflorous;  the  receptacle  proper, 
unilateral,  and  foliaceous.  There  are  ten  spe- 
cies, four  of  which  are  natives  of  Britain,  viz. 
the  cristatus,  or  crested  dog-tail  grass ;  the  echi- 
natus,  or  rough  dog-tail  grass ;  the  caeruleus,  or 
blue  dog-tail  grass;  and  the  paniceus  or  bearded 
dog-tail  grass. 

CYNTHUS,  in  ancient  geography,  a  moun- 
tain of  the  island  Delos,  so  high  as  to  overshadow 
the  whole  island.  On  this  mountain  Latonawas 
fabled  to  have  brought  forth  Apollo  and  Diana ; 
hence  called  Cynthius  and  Cynthia. 

CYNURIA,  or  CYNURIUS  AGER,  in  ancient 
geography,  a  district  of  Laconia,  on  the  confines 
of  Argolis,  that  proved  a  perpetual  bone  of  con- 
tention between  the  Argives  and  Spartans. 

CY'ON.    SeeCioN. 

Gather  cyons  for  graffs  before  the  buds  sprout. 

Evelyn. 

CYPERUS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order  and  triandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order  third,  calamarise.  The  glumes  are  pale- 
aceous, and  imbricated  towards  each  side ;  the 
corolla  is  wanting,  and  there  is  one  naked  seed. 
There  are  thirty  species;  the  only  remarkable 
are, 

1.  C.  longus,  the  English,   Flemish,  or  long 
sweet  cyperus,  grows  in  the  water,  and  along 
banks  and  river  sides.     Its  root  is  as  thick  as  an 
olive,  full  of  little  knots  or  specks,  of  an  oblong 
figure,   gray  color,  sweet   and  somewhat  sharp 
taste,  and  almost  without  smell  when  it  is  newly 
taken  out  of  the  ground.  It  is  much  used  by  per- 
fumers and  glovers. 

2.  C.  rotundus,  the  round  cyperus,  is  a  native 
of  the  East   Indies,   and  grows  by  the  sides  of 
rivulets  and  ditches.  The  root  is  knotty,  wrapped 
round  with  fibrous  strings,  not  easy  to  break,  of 
a  brown  color  without  any  gray  within  ;  of  a  plea- 
sant scent,  especially  when  fresh  and  well  dried  ; 
the  leaves  are  green,  and  resemble  those  of  the 
reed  and  leek.     The  roots  of  both  species  are 
esteemed  cordial,  diuretic,  cephalic,  resisters  of 
poisons,  and  expellers  of  wind. 

CY'PHER.    See  CIPHER. 

CY'PHERING,  n.  *.  Skill  in  arithmetic; 
the  art  of  arithmetic. 

Is  a  fine  clerk,  and  has  his  cyphering  perfect. 

Ben  Jonson. 

CYPHON,  in  antiquity,  akind  of  punishment 
used  by  the  Athenians.  It  was  a  collar  made  of 
wood ;  so  called  because  it  constrained  the  cri- 
minal to  bow  down  his  head. 

CYPHONISM,  CYPHON  ISMUS,  from  KV$UV, 
derived  from  ni^oc,  crooked,  a  kind  of  torture  or 
punishment  in  use  among  the  ancients.  The 
learned  are  at  a  loss  to  determine  what  it  was. 
Some  suppose  it  to  be  that  mentioned  by  St. 
Jerome,  in  his  Life  of  Paul  the  Hermit,  chap.  2, 


which  consisted  in  smearing  the  body  over  with 
honey,  and  thus  exposing  the  person,  with  his 
hands  tied,  to  the  warm  sun,  to  invite  the  flies 
and  other  vermin  to  torment  him. 

CYPR^EA,  the  gowrie,  in  zoology,  a  genus 
of  insects  belonging  to  the  order  of  vermes  testa- 
cea.  It  is  an  animal  of  the  limax  or  snail  kind  ; 
the  shell  is  one  involuted,  subovated,  obtuse, 
smooth  valve.  The  aperture  on  each  side  is 
linear,  longitudinal,  and  teethed.  There  are 
forty-four  species,  distinguished  by  the  form  of 
their  shells.  This  genus  is  called  cypraca  and 
venerea  from  its  being  peculiarly  dedicated  to 
Venus ;  who  is  fabled  to  have  endowed  a  shell 
of  this  genus  with  the  powers  of  a  remora,  so  as 
to  impede  the  course  of  the  ship  which  was  sent 
by  Periander,  tyrant  of  Corinth,  with  orders  to 
mutilate  the  young  nobility  of  Corcyra. 

CY'PRESS-TREE,  n.  s.  Lat.  cupressus.  A 
tree  anciently  used  in  funerals ;  thence,  poeti- 
cally, the  emblem  of  mourning.  See  CUPRESSUS. 

He  taketh  the  cypresx  and  the  oak,  which  he 
strengthened  for  himself  among  the  trees  of  the 
forest.  Isaiah  xliv.  14. 

The  aspine,  good  for  staves,  the  cypresse  funerall. 
Spenser.    Faerie  Queene. 
In  ivory  coffers  I  have  stuffed  my  crowns  ; 
In  cypress  chests  my  arras  counterpanes. 

Shakspeare. 

Poison  be  their  drink, 
Their  sweetest  shade  a  grove  of  cypress  trees. 

Id.   Henry  VI. 

Bind  ye  my  brows  with  mourning  cyperisse, 
And  palish  twigs  of  dcadlie  poplar  tree.          Hall. 

Poplars  and  alders  ever-quivering  played, 
And  nodding  cypress  formed  a  fragrant  shade. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

Long  aisles  of  cyprett  waved  their  deepened  glooms, 
And  quivering  spectres  grinned  amid  the  tombs. 

Darwin* 

Though  no  funereal  cypress  shade  thy  tomb, 
For  thee  the  wreaths  of  Paradise  shall  bloom. 

Huddesford. 

Oh,  snatched  away  in  beauty's  bloom, 
On  thee  shall  press  no  ponderous  tomb  j 
But  on  thy  turf  shall  roses  rear 
Their  leaves,  the  earliest  of  the  year ; 
And  the  wild  cypress  wave  in  tender  gloom. 

Byron.   Hebrew  Melodies. 

CYPRESS.     See  CUPRESSUS. 

CYPRIANUS  (Thascius-Caecilius),  a  father 
of  the  church,  born  at  Carthage,  about  the  end 
of  the  second  or  beginning  of  the  third  century. 
His  parents  were  heathen ;  and  he  himself  con- 
tinued such  till  the  last  twelve  years  of  his  life. 
Applying  early  to  the  study  of  oratory,  he  taught 
rhetoric  in  Carthage  with  the  highest  applause. 
His  conversion  is  fixed  by  Pearson,  A.  D.  246, 
at  Carthage,  where,  as  St.  Jerome  observes,  he 
had  often  employed  his  rhetoric  in  the  defence  of 
paganism.  Cyprian,  although  a  married  man, 
as  soon  as  he  was  converted,  resolved  upon  a 
state  of  continence,  which  was  then  thought  a 
high  degree  of  piety.  He  wrote  ably  in  defence 
of  Christianity,  and  addressed  to  Donatus  his 
first  production  De  Gratia  Dei.  He  next  com- 
posed a  piece  De  Idolorum  Vanitate,  upon  the 
vanity  of  idols.  Cyprian  was  now  ordained 
priest,  and,  when  the  bishop  of  Carthage  died. 


C  Y  P  R  I  N  U  S 


23 


none  was  judged  so  proper  to  succeed  him  as 
Cyprian.  His  first  episcopal  engagement  was 
to  draw  up  a  piece  De  Habitu  Virginum,  on  the 
dress  of  young  females;  in  which  he  inculcates 
many  lessons  of  modesty  and  sobriety.  In  249 
Decius  issued  very  severe  edicts  against  the 
Christians;  and  in  250  the  heathens,  in  the  circus 
and  amphitheatre  of  Carthage,  insisted  upon 
Cyprian's  being  thrown  to  the  lions.  Upon  this 
he  withdrew  from  Carthage,  and  wrote,  in  his 
retreat,  some  excellent  letters  to  the  Libellatici, 
or  those  pusillanimous  Christians,  who  procured 
certificates  of  the  heathen  magistrates,  to  show 
that  they  had  complied  with  the  emperor's  orders, 
in  sacrificing  to  idols.  At  his  return  to  Carthage 
he  held  several  councils  on  the  repentance  of 
those  who  had  fallen  off  during  this  persecution, 
and  other  points  of  discipline ;  he  opposed  the 
schemes  of  Novatus  and  Novatianus ;  and  con- 
tended for  the  rebaptising  of  those  who  had  been 
baptised  by  heretics.  At  last  he  died  a  martyr 
in  the  persecution  under  Valerian  and  Gallienus, 
in  258.  Cyprian  wrote  eighty-one  letters,  and 
several  treatises.  The  best  editions  of  his  works 
are  those  of  Pamelius  in  1568;  of  Rigaltius  in 
1648 ;  and  of  Oxford  in  1682. 

CYPRINUS,  in  ichthyology,  a  genus  of  fishes 
belonging  to  the  order  of  abdominales.  The 
mouth  is  toothless ;  there  are  three  rays  in  the 
gills ;  the  body  is  smooth  and  white ;  and  the 
belly  fins  have  frequently  nine  rays.  There  are 
thirty-one  species,  principally  distinguished  by 
the  number  of  rays  in  the  vent-fin.  The  most 
remarkable  are  1.  C.  alburnus,  the  bleak.  These 
fish  keep  together  in  large  shoals.  At  certain 
seasons  they  seem  to  be  in  great  agonies :  they 
tumble  about  near  the  surface  of  the  water,  and 
are  incapable  of  swimming  far  from  the  place; 
but  in  about  two  hours  they  recover  and  disap- 
pear. Fish  thus  affected,  the  Thames  fishermen 
call  mad  bleaks.  They  seem  to  be  troubled  with 
a  species  of  Gordius,  or  hair  worm,  which  tor- 
ments them  so,  that  they  often  rise  to  the  surface 
and  die.  The  bleak  seldom  exceeds  five  or  six 
inches  in  length.  Artificial  pearls  are  made  of 
the  scales  of  this  fish,  and  probably  also  with 
those  of  the  dace.  They  are  beaten  into  a  fine 
powder,  then  diluted  with  water,  and  introduced 
into  a  thin  glass  bubble,  which  is  afterwards 
filled  with  wax.  The  French  were  the  inventors 
of  this  art.  2.  C.  auratus,  the  golden  fish,  a 
small  fish  domesticated  by  the  Chinese,  and  ge- 
nerally kept  for  ornament  in  their  courts  and 
gardens.  They  breed  them  in  small  ponds  made 
for  the  purpose,  in  basins,  and  even  in  porcelain 
vessels.  This  fish  is  no  larger  than  our  pilchard. 
The  male  is  of  a  bright  red  color  from  the  top  of 
the  head  to  the  middle  of  the  body :  the  rest  is 
of  a  gold  color  :  hut  it  is  so  bright  and  splendid, 
that  the  finest  gilding  cannot  approach  it.  The 
female  is  white :  but  its  tail  and  half  of  its  body 
resemble  the  lustre  of  silver.  F.  du  Halde,  how- 
ever, observes,  that  a  red  and  white  color  are  not 
always  the  distinguishing  marks  of  the  male  and 
female ;  but  that  the  females  are  known  by  seve- 
ral white  spots  which  are  seen  round  the  orifices 
that  serve  them  as  organs  of  hearing,  and  the 
males,  by  having  these  spots  much  brighter.  Gold 
fish  are  light  and  lively ;  they  love  to  sport  on  the 


surface  of  the  water,  soon  become  familiarised, 
and  may  even  be  accustomed  to  come  and  receive 
their  food  on  sounding  a  small  rattle.  (Jreat  care 
is  necessary  to  preserve  them ;  for  they  are  ex- 
tremely delicate,  and  sensible  of  the  least  injuries 
of  the  air  :  a  loud  noise,  such  as  that  of  thunder 
or  cannons,  a  strong  smell,  a  violent  shaking  of 
the  vessel,  or  a  single  touch,  will  oft-times  de- 
stroy them.  These  fish  live  with  little  nourish- 
ment :  those  small  worms  which  are  engendered 
in  the  water,  or  the  earthy  particles  that  are  mixed 
with  it,  being  sufficient  for  their  food.  In  winter 
they  are  removed  from  the  court  to  a  warm 
chamber,  where  they  are  kept,  generally  shut 
up  in  a  porcelain  vessel.  During  that  season 
they  receive  no  nourishment;  however,  in  spring, 
when  they  are  carried  back  to  their  former  basin, 
they  sport  and  play  with  the  same  strength  and 
liveliness  as  they  did  the  preceding  year.  In 
warm  countries  these  fish  multiply  fast,  provided 
care  be  taken  to  collect  their  spawn,  which  floats 
on  the  water,  and  which  they  almost  entirely  de- 
vour. This  spawn  is  put  into  a  particular  vessel 
exposed  to  the  sun,  and  preserved  there  until  vivi- 
fied by  the  heat :  gold-fish,  however,  seldom 
multiply  when  they  are  kept  in  close  vases,  be- 
cause they  are  then  too  much  confined.  In  order 
to  render  them  fruitful,  they  must  be  put  into 
reservoirs  of  considerable  depth,  in  some  places 
at  least,  and  which  are  constantly  supplied  with 
fresh  water.  They  were  first  introduced  into 
England  about  A.  D.  1691  ;  but  were  not  gene- 
rally known  till  1728,  when  a  great  number 
were  brought  over,  and  presented  to  Sir  Matthew 
Dekker,  and  by  him  circulated  round  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  London,  from  whence  they  have 
been  distributed  to  most  parts  of  the  country.  3. 
C.  brama,  the  bream,  is  an  inhabitant  of  lakes, 
or  the  deep  parts  of  still  rivers.  It  is  a  fish  that 
is  very  little  esteemed,  being  extremely  insipid. 
4.  C.  carpio,  the  carp.  This  was  introduced 
into  England  about  1514,  by  Leonard  Maschal. 
Russia  wants  these  fish  at  this  day.  Sweden 
has  them  only  in  the  ponds  of  people  o"  fashion. 
They  chiefly  abound  in  the  rivers  and  lakes  of 
Polish  Prussia,  where  they  are  sometimes  taken  of 
a  vast  size.  They  are  there  agreat  article  of  com- 
merce, and  sent  in  well-boats  to  Sweden  and 
Russia.  The  merchants  purchase  them  out  of 
the  waters  of  the  noblesse  of  the  country,  who 
draw  a  good  revenue  from  this  article.  They 
grow  also  to  a  very  great  size :  some  authors 
speak  of  carp  200  IDS.  in  weight,  and  five  feet  in 
Jength.  They  are  prodigious  breeders  :  the  quan- 
tity of  roe  has  been  sometimes  found  so  great, 
that  when  taken  out  and  weighed  against  the  fish 
itself,  the  former  has  been  found  to  preponderate. 
From  the  spawn  of  this  fish  caviare  is  made  for 
the  Jews,  who  hold  the  sturgeon  in  abhorrence. 
The  carp  is  extremely  cunning,  and  is  sometimes 
styled  the  river  fox.  They  will  sometimes  leap 
over  the  nets,  and  escape  that  way ;  at  other  times 
they  will  immerse  themselves  so  deep  in  the  mud, 
as  to  let  the  net  pass  over  them.  They  are  also 
very  shy  of  taking  a  bait ;  yet  at  the  spawning 
time  they  are  so  simple  as  to  suffer  themselves 
to  be  tickled,  handled,  and  caught  by  any 
body  that  will  attempt  it.  This  fish  is  apt  to 
mix  its  milt  with  the  roe  of  other  fish  ;  from 


24 


CYPRUS. 


which  is  produced  a  spurious  breed.  5.  C. 
cephalus,  the  chub,  is  a  very  coarse  fish  and 
full  of  bones.  It  frequents  the  deep  holes 
of  rivers ;  and  in  summer  commonly  lies  on  the 
surface,  beneath  the  shade  of  some  tree  or  bush. 
t  is  very  timid^  sinking  to  the  bottom  on  the 
east  alarm,  even  at  the  passing  of  a  shadow,  but 
soon  resumes  its  former  situation.  It  feeds  on 
worms,  caterpillars,  grasshoppers,  and  other 
coleopterous  insects  that  happen  to  fall  into  the 
water ;  and  it  will  even  feed  on  cray-fish.  It 
will  rise  to  fly.  Some  of  this  kind  have  been 
known  to  weigh  eight  or  nine  Ibs.  6.  C.  barbus,  the 
barbel,  a  common  inhabitant  of  most  fresh  waters 
in  Europe,  and  easily  distinguished  from  the 
other  species  of  cyprinus,  by  the  upper  jaw  being 
advanced  far  beyoiid  the  lower  one,  and  in  having 
the  four  beards  appendant,  from  which  the  ap- 
propriate name  of  barbus  or  barbel  is  derived. 
This  fish,  during  the  summer,  prefers  the  rapid 
currents  and  shallows  of  rivers,  and  retires  at  the 
approach  of  winter  to  the  more  full  and  deeper 
places.  They  live  in  societies ;  lurking  in  holes 
along  the  sides  of  the  water  under  shelter  of  the 
steepest  banks,  and  feed  on  smaller  fish,  and 
worms  and  flesh  of  all  kinds,  for  which  they  dig 
in  the  banks  like  swine.  In  the  day-time  they 
love  to  lurk  occasionally  among  weeds,  and  be 
tween  the  stones  in  retired  parts  of  the  river,  and 
wander  out  at  night  in  search  of  prey.  They 
spawn  in  April,  and  begin  to  be  in  season  in 
May  and  June.  The  flesh  of  the  barbel  was 
never  in  great  esteem  for  the  table.  Mr.  Pen- 
nant quotes  a  passage  in  Ausonius,  which, 
as  he  observes,  is  no  panegyric  on  its  excellence, 
for  he  lets  us  know  it  loves  deep  waters,  and 
that,  when  it  grows  old,  it  is  not  absolutely 
bad: 

Laxos  exerces  barbc  natatus 
Tu  melior  pejore  xvo,  tibi  contigit  uni 
Spirantum  ex  numero  non  inlaudata  senectus. 

And  he  adds  himself,  that  '  they  are  the  worst 
and  coarsest  of  fresh-water  fish,  and  seldom  eaten 
but  by  the  poorer  sort  of  people,  who  sometimes 
boil  them  with  a  bit  of  bacon  to  give  them  a 
relish.'  '  The  barbel,'  says  old  Walton,  '  though 
he  be  of  a  fine  shape,  and  looks  big,  yet  he  is  not 
accounted  the  best  fish  to  eat,  neither  for  his 
wholesomeness  nor  his  taste ;  but  the  male  is  re- 
puted much  better  than  the  female,  whose  spawn 
is  very  hurtful.'  7.  C. gobio,  the  gudgeon,  is  gene- 
rally found  in  gentle  streams,  and  is  of  a  small 
size,  the  largest  not  exceeding  half  a  pound 
weight.  They  bite  eagerly  ;  and  are  assembled 
by  raking  the  bed  of  the  river  ;  to  this  spot  they 
immediately  crowd  in  shoals,  in  expectation  of 
food.  8.  C.  leuciscus,  the  dace,  is  gregarious, 
haunts  deep  still  waters,  is  a  great  breeder,  very 
lively,  and  during  summer  is  very  fond  of  frolick- 
ing near  the  surface  of  the  water.  It  never  ex- 
ceeds the  weight  of  a  pound  and  a  half;  the 
scales  are  smaller  than  those  of  the  roach.  9. 
C.  rutilus,  the  roach,  is  a  common  fish  found  in 
many  of  the  deep  still  rivers  of  this  country. 
They  are  gregarious,  keeping  in  large  shoals.  It 
has  never  been  known  to  exceed  five  Ibs.  in 
weight.  10.  C.  tinea,  the  tench,  was  treated  with 
rhe  same  disrespect  by  the  ancients  as  the  barbel; 


but  is  now  in  much  more  repute.  It  has  by  some 
been  called  the  physician  of  the  fish  ;  and  its 
slime  has  been  said  to  be  of  so  healing  a  nature, 
that  the  wounded  fishes  apply  it  as  a  styptic.  In 
this  country  it  is  reckoned  a  wholesome  and  de- 
licious food  ;  but  the  Germans  are  of  a  different 
opinion.  By  way  of  contempt  they  call  it  the 
shoemaker.  Gesner  even  says  that  it  is  insipid 
and  unwholesome.  It  does  not  commonly  ex- 
ceed four  or  five  Ibs.,  though  some  have  been 
known  to  weigh  ten,  and  even  twenty.  They 
love  still  waters,  and  are  rarely  found  in  rivers  ; 
they  are  easily  caught.  They  are  thick  in 
proportion  to  their  length.  The  color  of  the 
back  is  dusky ;  the  corial  and  ventral  fins  of  the 
same  color;  the  head,  sides,  and  belly,  of  a 
greenish  cast,  most  beautifully  mixed  with  gold, 
which  is  in  its  greatest  splendor  when  the  fish  is 
in  highest  season. 

CYPRIPEDIUM,  the  lady's  slipper,  in 
botany,  a  genus  of  the  diandria  order",  and 
gynandria  class  of  plants  :  natural  order  seventh, 
orchideae.  The  nectarium  is  ventricose,  inflated, 
and  hollow.  There  are  three  species,  of  which 
only  one,  viz.  C.calceolus,  is  a  native  of  Britain. 
It  grows  in  rough  ground  in  different  parts  of  the 
island.  The  other  two  species  are  natives  of 
America.  None  of  them  are  easily  propagated 
in  gardens,  and  therefore  must  be  transplanted 
from  those  places  where  they  are  natives. 

CY'PRUS,  n.  s.  I  suppose  from  the  place 
where  it  was  made ;  or  corruptly  from  cypress, 
as  being  used  in  mourning,  says  Dr.  Johnson. 
A  thin  transparent  black  stuff. 

A  cypru*,  not  a  bosom, 
Hides  my  poor  heart !  Shakspeure. 

Lawn  as  white  as  driven  snow, 
Cyprus  black  as  e'er  was  crow. 

Id.    Winter**  Tale. 

CYPRUS,  or  KUPRIS,  as  it  is  called  by  the 
Turks,  is  the  most  important  island  of  the  Levant, 
and  subject  to  Turkey.  It  is  situated  between 
33°  and  36'  E.  long.,  and  30°  atid  34'  N.  lat. 
It  is  about  150  miles  in  length  by  seventy-five 
broad,  and  is  traversed  from  east  to  west  by  two  re- 
markable mountain  ranges,  one  of  which  yielded 
the  third  Olympus  of  the  ancient  mythology. 
The  whole  are  covered  with  snow  during  the 
winter  months,  but  seem  only  to  render  the  neat 
of  summer  more  oppressive.  This  island  was 
called  Macaria,  the  happy,  by  the  Greeks. 
Homer  celebrates  its  fertility,  calling  it  by  its 
present  name,  in  Hymn. : 

Ztvar'  iiri  Tpoiijv,  TrpoXursfft  ivwSta  KvTrpov. 

It  is  also  known  in  history  by  the  names  of 
Acamantis,  .^Erosa,  Amathus,  Cerastis,  Colinia, 
Paphia,  Salaminui,  and  Spechia :  but  its  most 
common  name  was  that  which  it  still  bears. 
The  principal  towns  of  ancient  Cyprus  were  Pa- 
phos,  Citium,  Amathus,  Salamis,  Idalium,  Lapa- 
thus,  Arsinoe,  &c.  There  were  three  celebrated 
temples  here  :  two  dedicated  to  Venus,  who  was 
said  to  be  born  here,  and  was  called  the  Cyprian 
queen,  and  one  to  Jupiter.  The  females  of  the 
island  were  proverbially  dissipated. 

Cyprus,  according  to  Eratosthenes,  was  first 
discovered  by  the  Phomicians  two  or  three  gene- 


CYPRUS. 


25 


rations  before  Asterius  and  Minos,  kings  of  Crete ; 
that  is,  according  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton's-  compu- 
tation, 200G  years  before  the  Christian  era.  It 
was  then  so  full  of  wood  that  it  could  not  be 
tilled,  and  the  Phoenicians  first  cut  down  that 
wood  for  melting  copper,  with  which  the  island 
abounded ;  afterwards,  when  they  began  to  sail 
without  fear  on  the  Mediterranean,  that  is,  after 
the  Trojan  war,  they  built  numerous  vessels  of 
this  wood.  But  Josephus  informs  us,  that  the 
descendants  of  Chittim,  the  son  of  Javan,  and  the 
grandson  of  Japhet,  were  the  original  inhabitants 
of  Cyprus.  According  to  his  account,  Chittim, 
seeing  his  brother  Tarshish  settled  in  Cilicia, 
where  he  built  the  city  of  Tarsus,  settled  with  his 
followers  in  this  opposite  island ;  and  either  he 
or  his  descendants  laid  the  foundations  of  Citium, 
which,  according  to  Ptolemy,  was  the  most  an- 
cient city  in  the  island.  As  Cyprus  was  too 
narrow  to  contain  the  great  numbers  who  at- 
tended him,  he  left  here  as  many  as  might  serve 
to  people  the  country,  and  with  the  rest  passed 
over  into  Macedon.  Cyprus  was  divided  among 
several  petty  kings  till  the  time  of  Cyrus.  He 
subdued  them  all ;  but  left  each  in  possession  of 
his  kingdom,  obliging  them  only  to  pay  him  an 
annual  tribute,  and  to  send  supplies  of  men, 
money,  and  ships,  when  required.  The  Cyprian 
princes  lived  thus  subject  to  the  Persians  till  the 
reign  of  Darius  Hystaspis,  when  they  attempted, 
but  with  little  success,  to  shake  off  the  yoke;  their 
forces  being  entirely  defeated,  and  themselves 
again  obliged  to  submit.  They  made  another 
more  successful  attempt  about  A.  A.C.  357  ;  but 
they  could  never  become  entirely  independent. 
They  submitted,  it  is  probable,  to  Alexander  the 
Great,  though  historians  are  silent  as  to  this  event. 
On  his  death,  the  dominion  of  Cyprus  was  dis- 
puted by  Antigonus  and  Ptolemy.  At  last  Anti- 
gonus  prevailed,  and  the  whole  island  submitted 
to  him  about  A.  A.  C.  304.  He  and  his  son 
Demetrius  kept  possession  of  it  for  eleven  years, 
when  it  was  recovered  by  Ptolemy,  and  quietly 
possessed  by  him  and  his  descendants  till  A.  A.  C. 
53,  when  it  was  unjustly  seized  by  the  Romans. 
In  the  time  of  Augustus,  it  began  to  be  ranked 
among  the  proconsular  provinces,  and  to  be 
governed  by  magistrates  sent  thither  by  the  senate. 
In  648  it  was  conquered  by  the  Saracens ;  but 
recovered  by  the  Romans  in  957.  They  held  it, 
however,  but  for  a  very  short  time,  and  the  bar- 
barians kept  possession  of  it  till  the  time  of  the 
crusades.  It  was  then  reduced  by  Richard  I.  of 
England,  who  gave  it  to  the  princes  of  the  Lu- 
signan  family,  who  held  it  till  A.D.  1570.  They 
divided  it  into  twelve  provinces,  in  each  of  which 
was  a  capital  city,  from  which  the  province  was 
denominated.  So  considerable  was  the  island  at 
this  time,  that  besides  the  cities  abovementioned, 
and  others  of  less  note,  it  contained  800  villages. 
In  1570  it  was  taken  by  the  Turks,  and  it  has 
ever  since  continued  under  their  yoke. 

Cyprus  has  no  river,  and  the  torrents  that 
descend  from  the  mountains  in  winter  do  not 
reach  the  sea  in  summer,  but  form  unhealthy 
stagnant  lakes  and  marshes  in  the  low  grounds. 
It  is  generally  fertile,  producing  wine,  oil,  cot- 
ton, silk,  and  pasture ;  but  has  large  tracts  of 
forest.  In  minerals  it  is  rich,  having  mines  of 


gold  and  silver,  and  yielding  emeralds,  rock- 
crystal,  red  jasper,  agate,  amianthus,  terre 
d'  ombre,  and  other  minerals,  besides  the  Paphian 
diamond.  It  has  no  wild  animals  but  foxes  and 
hares.  The  population  is,  according  to  Olivier, 
60,000,  half  Greeks  and  half  Turks ;  according 
to  Malte  Bran  83,000.  Dr.  Clarke  says  that  iu 
present  state  may  be  expressed  in  a  few  words. 
'Agriculture  neglected;  inhabitants  oppressed; 
population  destroyed ;  pestiferous  air ;  contagion; 
poverty  ;  indolence  ;  desolation.' 

The  bay  of  Salinas,  between  Cape  Grego  and 
Cane  Tagista,  or  Chiti,  is  pointed  out  by  the 
highest  summit  of  the  island,  Mount  Cius,  or 
Rusie,  being  directly  over  it,  whence  it  bears 
west.  Larnaca,  on  the  east  shore  of  this  bay, 
has  a  tolerable  road  even  in  winter,  though  ex- 
posed to  the  south-east  and  south.  The  town, 
which  is  a  heap  of  ruins,  is  half  a  mile  from  the 
shore,  on  which  is  a  suburb  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  Citium  :  in  the  vicinity  are  many  salt 
marshes,  whence  the  name  of  the  bay,  which  af- 
ford considerable  quantities  of  salt,  but  render 
the  air  unhealthy.  Salinas  (Salamis)  is  at  the 
head  of  the  gulf;  it  has  a  citadel  falling  to  ruin. 

The  Bay  of  Limasole,  or  Limisso,  is  sheltered 
on  the  west  by  point  Delia  Gatta :  the  village 
at  the  head  of  the  bay  is  supposed  to  stand  on 
the  site  of  Amathonte,  and  a  league  east  of  it  are 
considerable  ruins-  Piscopia  is  a  village  east  of 
the  south  point  of  the  island,  and  in  the  most 
fertile  part  of  it.  On  the  west  coast  is  Bati'a, 
supposed  to  be  on  the  site  of  Paphos :  it  is  a 
small  town  with  a  fort  and  port  for  small  ves- 
sels ;  the  town  is  on  an  eminence  one  mile  from 
the  port,  and  is  entirely  inhabited  by  Greeks. 
Solea  (Solce  and  ./Epeia)  is  on  the  north  coast, 
as  are  Cerino  (Ceronia),  a  village  of  200  inhabi- 
tants with  a  castle  in  good  order,  and  a  small 
port  within  two  rocks,  but  open  to  the  north  and 
unsafe  in  winter,  Maceria  (Macaria  and  Aphro- 
disum),  and  Artemisia. 

The  commerce  of  Cyprus  is  considerable,  ex- 
porting of  its  own  produce  cotton,  which  is  con- 
sidered the  best  of  the  Levant,  5000  bags  of 
600  Ibs.  each,  chiefly  to  Venice,  Holland,  and 
England  ;  silk,  25,000  bags  of  300  Ibs.  each , 
wool,  500  bags  of  600  Ibs.  each ;  wine  chiefly  to 
Venice  and  Leghorn  ;  coloquintida,  100  quintals, 
chiefly  to  Holland  and  Leghorn ;  laudanum, 
madder,  chiefly  to  France ;  cochineal  a  small 
quantity ;  soda  to  Marseilles ;  turpentine  to 
Venice ;  green  earth  for  painters,  and  brown 
umber,  chiefly  to  Holland ;  corn,  though  pro- 
hibited, finds  its  way  out  of  the  island ;  salt  to 
Syria  and  Constantinople ;  carob  beans,  pitch, 
tar,  and  planks,  in  small  quantities,  and  some 
manufactured  silks  and  cottons.  The  exports  are 
chiefly  paid  for  in  specie.  About  600  European 
vessels  are  computed  to  visit  the  island  annually. 

Wine  is  the  staple  product  of  this  island.  Its 
grapes,  yielding  a  juice  which  is  almost  a  con- 
centrated essence,  are  considered  among  the 
richest  and  most  luscious  in  the  world.  The 
wines  made  from  them  strongly  resemble  Tokay, 
and,  in  the  language  of  the  east,  ate  said  to  have 
power  to  restore  health  and  youth  to  the  most 
exhausted  frames.  They  are  kept  in  casks, 
without  any  other  precaution  to  exclude  lite 


CYP 


26 


CYR 


air  than  that  of  placing  a  piece  of  sheet  lead  over 
the  bung  hole.  At  the  age  of  forty  years  this 
nohle  beverage  is  supposed  to  be  in  perfection, 
and  its  qualities  are  then  truly  balsamic.  All 
the  valuable  kinds  are  white,  the  red  being 
merely  used  as  vin  du  pays.  The  apricots  of 
Cyprus  are  also  delicious.  Near  Baffa  is  found 
an  amianthus,  or  mineral  cloth,  peculiarly  dis- 
tinguished for  its  flexibility,  whiteness,  and  deli- 
cate structure.  Cyprus  is  likewise  noted  for  the 
common  Turkey  manufactures  of  leather,  car- 
pels, and  printed  cottons.  The  first  is  remarkable 
for  its  brilliant  and  lively  color.  The  carpets 
are  of  excellent  workmanship  ;  and,  though  barely 
large  enough  to  cover  an  English  hearth,  bring 
from  forty  to  fifty  piastres  a-piece.  The  cottons 
have  the  valuable  quality  of  preserving  their  co- 
lors in  washing;  which,  in  fact,  rather  improves 
them.  The  principal  towns  are  Nicotia,  Fama- 
gusta,  and  Larnica,  all  situated  in  the  south-east 
part  of  the  island. 

Of  the  appearance  ot  the  females  of  Cyprus, 
renowned  from  an  early  period  of  history,  Dr. 
Clarke  gives  the  following  account: — 'The  in- 
teresting costume  presented  in  the  dress  of 
the  Cyprian  ladies  ought  not  to  pass  without 
notice.  Their  head  apparel  was  precisely  mo- 
delled after  the  kind  of  Calathus  represented 
upon  the  Phoenician  idols  of  the  country,  and 
upon  Egyptian  statues.  This  was  worn  by  wo- 
men of  all  ranks,  from  the  wives  of  the  consuls  to 
their  slaves.  Their  hair,  dyed  of  a  fine  brown 
color,  by  means  of  a  plant  called  Henna,  hung 
behind  in  numerous  long  straight  braids ;  and, 
in  some  ringlets  disposed  near  the  face,  were 
fastened  blossoms  of  the  jessamine,  strung  to- 
gether, upon  slips  from  leaves  of  the  palm-tree, 
in  a  very  curious  and  pleasing  manner.  Next 
to  the  Calmuck  women,  the  Grecian  are,  of  all 
others,  best  versed  in  cosmetic  arts.  They  pos- 
sess the  valuable  secret  of  giving  a  brown  color 
to  the  whitest  locks,  and  also  tinge  their  eyebrows 
with  the  same  hue;  an  art  that  would  be  highly 
prized  by  the  hoary  courtezans  of  London  and  of 
Paris.  The  most  splendid  colors  are  displayed 
in  their  habits  ;  and  these  are  very  becoming  to 
the  girls  of  the  island.  The  upper  robe  is  always 
of  scarlet,  crimson,  or  green  silk,  embroidered 
with  gold.  Like  other  Greek  women,  they  wear 
long  scarlet  pantaloons,  fastened  round  the  ancle, 
and  yellow  boots,  with  slippers  of  the  same  color. 
Around  the  neck,  and  from  the  head,  were  sus- 
pended a  profusion  of  gold  coins,  chains,  and 
other  trinkets.  About  their  waists  they  have 
a  large  belt  or  zone,  fastened  in  front  by  two 
large  and  heavy  polished  brass  plates.  They  en- 
deavour to  make  the  waist  as  long  as  possible, 
and  the  legs,  consequently,  short.  Naturally  cor- 
pulent, they  take  no  pains  to  diminish  the  size  of 
their  bodies  by  lacing,  but  seem  rather  vain  of 
their  bulk,  exposing  their  bosoms,  at  the  same 
time,  in  a  manner  highly  unbecoming.  Notwith- 
standing the  extraordinary  pains  they  use  to  dis- 
figure their  natural  beauty  by  all  sorts  of  ill- 
selected  ornaments,  the  women  of  Cyprus  are 
handsomer  than  those  of  any  other  Grecian 
island.  They  have  a  taller  and  more  stately 
figure ;  and  the  features,  particularly  of  the 
women  of  Nicotia,  are  regular  and  dignified,  ex- 


hibiting that  elevated  cast  of  countenance  so  uni- 
versally admired  in  the  works  of  Grecian  artists. 
At  present  this  kind  of  beauty  seems  peculiar  to 
the  women  of  Cyprus.' 

The  Turkish  governor  resides  at  Nicotia ;  his 
appointment  is  renewed  annually,  and  obtained 
by  purchase.  So  that  each  succeeding  ruler  has 
only  the  one  great  point  of  his  personal  aggran- 
disement for  a  short  period  in  view,  and  the 
permanent  interests  of  the  island  are  no  topic 
of  consideration  with  any  of  its  masters.  A 
common  type  on  the  medals  of  this  island  is  the 
temple  of  the  Paphian  goddess, 
as  in  the  annexed  figure;  in- 
scription, KYEPIQN;  some- 
times it  contains  the  name  of 
their  kings,  and  sometimes  that 
of  the  emperors  Augustus,  Ca- 
ligula, Claudius,  Galba,  Vespa- 
sian, Titus,  Domitian,  Trajan, 
Septimius  Severus,  Julia,  Caracalla,  Geta,  or 
Macrinus. 

CYPRUS,  KNIGHTS  OF,  an  order  instituted  by 
Guy  de  Lusignan,  titular  king  of  Jerusalem,  to 
whom  Richard  I.  of  England,  after  conquering 
Cyprus,  made  over  his  right. 

CYRENAICA,  an  ancient  kingdom  of  Africa, 
corresponding  to  the  present  kingdom  and  desert 
of  Barca  and  Tripoli.  It  was  originally  inhab- 
ited by  a  number  of  barbarous  nations,  differing 
little  from  gangs  of  robbers.  Afterwards  some 
colonies  from  Greece  settled  in  it,  and  Cyrenaica 
became  so  powerful  a  state,  that  it  waged  war 
with  Egypt  and  Carthage,  often  with  success. 
In  the  time  of  Darius  Hystaspis,  Arcesilaus,  the 
reigning  prince  in  Cyrenaica,  was  driven  from 
the  throne ;  on  which  his  mother  Pheretima  ap  - 
plied  for  assistance  to  the  king  of  Cyprus.  Her 
son  afterwards  returning  to  Barca,  was  there 
assassinated  together  with  his  father-in-law. 
Pheretima,  finding  herself  disappointed  by  the 
king  of  Cyprus,  applied  to  Darius  Hystaspis, 
and  by  the  assistance  of  the  Persians  reduced 
Barca.  Here  she  behaved  with  the  utmost 
cruelty.  Cyrenaica,  however,  seems  to  have  re- 
mained free  till  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
who  conquered  it  along  with  Egypt.  Soon 
after  his  death,  the  inhabitants  recovered  their 
liberty ;  but  were  in  a  short  time  reduced  by 
Ptolemy  king  of  Egypt.  Under  these  kings  it 
remained  till  Ptolemy  Physcon  made  it  over  to 
his  illegitimate  son  Apian,  who,  in  the  658th  year 
of  Rome,  left  it  by  will  to  the  Romans.  The 
senate  permitted  all  the  cities  to  be  governed  by 
their  own  laws  ;  and  this  immediately  filled  the 
country  with  tyrants,  those  who  were  most  potent 
in  every  city  or  district  endeavouring  to  assume 
the  sovereignty  of  it.  Thus  the  kingdom  was 
thrown  into  great  confusion ;  but  Lucullus  con- 
siderably restored  the  public  tranquillity,  during 
the  first  Mithridatic  war.  It  was  found  impos- 
sible, however,  totally  to  suppress  these  distur- 
bances, till  the  country  was  reduced  to  the  form 
of  a  Roman  province,  which  happened  about 
twenty  years  after  the  death  of  Apion  A.  A.  C. 
76.  Upon  a  revolt,  the  city  of  Cyrene  was 
ruined  by  the  Romans ;  but  they  afterwards  re- 
built it.  In  process  of  time  it  fell  to  the  Arabs ; 
and  then  to  the  Turks,  who  still  retain  it 


CYRUS. 


27 


CYRENAICS,  a  sect  of  ancient  philosophers, 
so  called  from  their  founder  Aristippus  of  Cy- 
rene,  a  disciple  of  Socrates.  The  great  principle 
of  their  doctrine  was,  that  the  supreme  good  of 
man  in  this  life  is  pleasure ;  whereby  they  not 
only  meant  a  privation  of  pain,  and  a  tranquillity 
of  mind,  but  an  assemblage  of  all  mental  and 
sensual  pleasures,  particularly  the  last.  Cicero 
makes  frequent  mention  of  Aristippus's  school  ; 
and  speaks  of  it  as  yielding  debauchees.  Three 
disciples  of  Aristippus,  after  his  death,  divided 
the  sect  into  three  branches,  viz.  the  Hegesiac 
school,  the  Annicerian,  and  the  Theodoran; 
from  the  names  of  their  authors.  Under  this  di- 
vision it  languished  and  sunk. 

CYRENE,  in  ancient  geography,  the  capital 
of  Cyrenaica,  and  one  of  the  five  cities  called 
Pentapolis,  distant  from  Apollonia,  its  sea-port, 
ten  miles,  situated  on  a  plain  of  the  form  of  a 
table,  according  to  Strabo.  It  is  now  called 
Caiboan. 

CYRILL  (St.),  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  suc- 
ceeded Maximus  in  350.  He  was  afterwards 
deposed  for  selling  the  treasures  of  the  church, 
and  applying  the  money  to  the  support  of  the 
poor  during  a  great  famine.  Under  Julian  he 
was  restored  to  his  see,  and  firmly  established  in 
all  his  honors  under  Theodosius ;  in  which  he 
continued  unmolested  to  his  death  in  386.  The 
remains  of  this  father  consist  only  of  twenty- 
three  catecheses,  and  one  letter  to  the  emperor 
Constantius. 

CYRILL  (St.),  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  suc- 
ceeded Theopliilus,  his  uncle,  in  413.  Scarcely 
was  he  installed,  when  he  began  to  exert  his 
authority  with  great  vigor ;  and  drove  the  No- 
vatians  and  Jews  from  Alexandria,  permitting 
their  wealth  and  synagogue  to  be  taken  from 
them.  This  proceeding  highly  displeased  Orestes, 
the  governor.  Upon  which  a  civil  war  broke 
out  between  them  ;  many  tumults  were  raised 
and  some  battles  fought  in  the  very  streets  o. 
Alexandria.  St.  Cyrill  also  distinguished  himself 
by  his  zeal  against  Nestorius  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople, who,  in  some  of  his  homilies,  had  as- 
serted that  the  Virgin  Mary  ought  not  to  be  called 
the  mother  of  God.  The  dispute  at  first  proved 
unfavorable  to  Cyrill,  whose  opinion  was  not 
only  condemned,  but  himself  deprived  of  his 
bishopric  and  thrown  into  prison.  But  he  was 
soon  after  released,  and  gained  a  complete 
victory  over  Nestorius,  who  in  431  was  deposed 
from  his  see  of  Constantinople.  Cyrill  re- 
turned to  his  see  at  Alexandria,  where  he  died 
in  444.  St.  Cyrill  also  wrote  against  Theodoras 
of  Mopsuesta,  Diodorus  of  Tarsus,  and  Julian 
the  Apostate.  He  composed  commentaries  on 
St.  John's  gospel,  and  wrote  several  other  books. 
His  works  were  published  in  Greek  and  Latin 
in  1 638,  in  six  volumes  folio. 

CYRUS  THE  GREAT,  the  founder  of  the 
united  empire  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  The 
two  chief  historians,  who  have  written  the  life  of 
Cyrus,  are  Herodotus  and  Xenophon ;  but  their 
accounts  of  him  are  extremely  different.  The 
former  tells  us,  that  Astyages  king  of  the  Medes, 
dreaming  that  a  vine  sprung  from  the  womb  of 
his  daughter  Mandane,  the  branches  whereof 
overshadowed  all  Asia,  was  told  by  the  sooth- 


sayers, that  this  portended  the  future  power  and 
greatness  of  a  child  who  should  be  born  of  his 
daughter;  and  further,  that  this  child  should  de- 
prive him  of  his  kingdom.  Astyages,  to  prevent 
the  accomplishment  of  the  prediction,  married 
his  daughter  to  Cambyses,  a  Persian  of  mean  con- 
dition, and  commanded  one  of  his  officers,  named 
Harpagus,  to  destroy  the  infant  as  soon  as  it 
came  into  the  world.  Harpagus,  fearing  the  re- 
sentment of  Mandane,  put  the  child  into  the 
hands  of  the  king's  shepherd.  The  shepherd's 
wife,  we  are  told,  was  so  extremely  touched  with 
the  beauty  of  Cyrus,  that  she  desired  her  husband 
rather  to  expose  her  own  son,  who  was  born 
some  time  before  (a  story  equally  unnatural  and 
incredible),  and  preserve  the  young  prince. 
Thus  Cyrus  was  brought  up  among  the  shep- 
herds of  the  king,  and  one  day,  as  the  neigh- 
bouring children  were  at  play  together,  being 
chosen  for  their  prince  or  chief,  he  punished  one 
of  his  comrades  with  some  severity,  and  the 
child's  parent  complained  to  Astyages.  This 
prince  sent  therefore  for  the  youthful  Cyrus,  and 
observing  something  noble  in  his  air,  together 
with  a  great  resemblance  of  his  daughter  Man- 
dane, he  made  particular  enquiry  into  his  history, 
and  discovered  that  Cyrus  was  his  grandson. 
Harpagus,  who  was  the  instrument  of  preser- 
ving him,  was  now  punished  with  the  death  of 
his  own  son ;  but  Astyages,  believing  that  the 
royalty  which  the  soothsayers  had  promised  to 
the  young  prince,  was  only  that  which  he  had 
lately  exercised  among  the  shepherds'  children, 
laid  aside  his  fears.  Cyrus  being  grown  up, 
Harpagus  disclosed  the  secret  of  his  birth  to 
him,  with  the  manner  in  which  he  had  delivered 
nim  from  his  grandfather's  cruelty.  He  encou- 
raged him  to  come  into  Media,  and  promised  to 
furnish  him  with  forces,  in  order  to  make  him 
master  of  the  country,  and  depose  Astyages. 
Cyrus  now,  therefore,  engaged  the  Persians  to  take 
arms  against  the  Medes,  marched  at  the  head  of 
them  to  meet  Astyages,  defeated  him,  and  pos- 
sessed himself  of  Media.  He  carried  on  many 
other  wars ;  and  at  length  sat  down  before  Ba- 
bylon, which,  after  a  long  siege,  he  took. 

Xenophon's  account  of  the  early  life  of  Cyrus 
is  more  credible.  According  to  that  writer, 
Astyages  king  of  Media  married  his  daughter 
Mandane  to  Cambyses  king  of  Persia,  son  and 
successor  to  Achaemenes.  Cyras  was  born  at 
his  father's  court,  and  was  educated  with  all  the 
care  his  birth  required.  When  he  was  about  the 
age  of  twelve,  his  grandfather  Astyages  sent  for 
him  to  Media,  together  with  his  mother  Man- 
dane. Some  time  after,  a  prince  of  Assyria 
having  invaded  Media,  Astyages,  with  his  son 
Cyaxares  and  his  grandson  Cyras,  marched 
against  him.  Cyrus  distinguished  himself  in 
this  war,  and  defeated  the  Assyrians.  Camby- 
ses afterwards  recalled  him,  that  he  might  have 
him  near  his  own  person  ;  and  Astyages  dying, 
his  son  Cyaxares,  uncle  oy  his  mother's  side  to 
Cyrus,  succeeded  him  in  the  kingdom  of  Media. 
Cyrus,  at  the  age  of  thirty,  was.  by  his  father 
Cambyses,  made  general  of  the  Persian  troops  ; 
and  sent  at  the  bead  of  30,000  men  to  the  as- 
sistance of  his  uncle  Cyaxares,  whom  the  king 
of  Babylon  and  his  allies,  the  Cannadocianf», 


28 


CYRUS. 


Carians,  Phrygians,  Cilicians,  and  Paphlago- 
nians,  were  preparing  to  attack.  Cyaxares  and 
Cyrus  prevented  them,  by  falling  upon  them  and 
dispersing  them.  The  latter  now  advanced  as 
far  as  Babylon,  and  spread  terror  throughout  the 

country. 

From  this  expedition  he  returned  to  his  uncle, 
towards  the  frontiers  of  Armenia  and  Assyria, 
and  was  received  by  Cyaxares  in  the  tent  of  the 
Assyrian  king  whom  he  had  defeated.  After 
this,  Cyrus  carried  the  war  into  the  countries 
beyond  the  river  Halys,  entered  Cappadocia, 
and  subdued  it  entirely.  From  thence  he 
marched  against  Croesus  king  of  Lydia,  defeated 
him  in  the  first  battle;  then  besieged  him  in 
Sardis  the  capital ;  and  after  a  siege  of  fourteen 
days  obliged  him  to  surrender.  See  CRCESUS. 
After  this  Cyrus,  having  almost  reduced  all  Asia, 
repassed  the  Euphrates,  and  made  war  upon  the 
Assyrians.  He  marched  directly  to  Babylon, 
took  it,  and  there  prepared  a  palace  for  his  uncle 
Cyaxares.  After  these  expeditions  Cyrus  re- 
turned to  his  father  and  mother  in  Persia,  where 
they  were  still  living ;  and  some  time  after  vi- 
siting Cyaxares  in  Media,  he  married  his  cousin 
the  only  daughter  and  heiress  of  his  uncle's  do- 
minions, and  returned  with  her  to  Babylon. 
He  is  now  stated  to  have  again  engaged  in  several 
wars,  and  subdued  all  the  nations  which  lie  be- 
tween Syria  and  the  Red  Sea.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  seventy  years,  after  a  reign  of  thirty :  but 
authors  differ  much  concerning  the  manner  of 
his  death.  Herodotus,  Justin,  and  Valerius 
Maxirnus  relate,  that  he  died  in  a  war  against 
the  Scythians  ;  that  falling  into  an  ambush,  which 
their  queen  Tomyris  had  laid  for  him,  she  or- 
dered his  head  to  be  cut  off,  and  cast  into  a 
vessel  full  of  blood,  saying,  'Thou  hast  always 
thirsted  after  human  blood,  now  glut  thyself  with 
it.'  Diodorus  the  Sicilian  states,  that  he  was 
taken  in  an  engagement  and  hanged.  Ctesias 
assures  us,  that  he  died  of  a  wound  which  he 
received  in  his  thigh  :  but  by  Xenophon's  ac- 
count he  died  peaceably  in  his  bed,  amidst  his 
friends  and  servants ;  and  certain  it  is,  that  in 
Alexander's  time  his  monument  was  shown  at 
Pasagarda  in  Persia.  From  all  this  it  is  obvious, 
that  we  are  but  imperfectly  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  this  great  prince,  the  founder  of  the 
Persian,  and  destroyer  of  the  Chaldaean  empire. 

Cyrus  was  monarch  of  all  the  east ;  or  as  he 
himself  speaks  (2  Chr.  xxxvi.  22,  23 ;  and  Ezra 
i.  1,  2,)  '  of  all  the  earth,'  when  he  permitted 
the  Jews  to  return  mto  their  own  country;  A.M. 
3466,  and  A.A.C.  538.  The  enemies  of  the 
Hebrews,  making  use  of  this  prince's  affection 
to  his  own  religion,  prevailed  with  him  to  coun- 
termand his  orders  for  the  building  of  the  temple 
at  Jerusalem  (Ezra  iv.  5).  The  prophets  fre- 
quently foretold  the  coming  of  Cyrus ;  and  Isa. 
(xliv.  28)  mentions  him  by  name  200  years  before 
he  was  born.  Josephus  (Antiq.  I.  II.  c.  2)  says, 
that  the  Jews  of  Babylon  showed  this  passage 
of  the  prophet  to  Cyrus,  which  is  extremely 
probable;  and  that  this  prince,  in  the  edict 
which  he  granted  them  for  their  return,  acknow- 
ledged that  he  received  the  empire  of  the  world 
from  the  God  of  Israel ;  that  the  same  God  had 
described  him  by  name  in  the  writings  of  the 


prophets;  and  had  foretold  that  he  should  buil(* 
a  temple  to  him  at  Jerusalem.  Cyrus  is  ex 
pressly  styled  in  scripture,  'the  Lord's  anointed, 
and  the  shepherd  of  Israel,'  (Isaiah  xlv.  1,  and 
xliv.  28.) ;  and  God  says  of  him  (Isa.  xlv.  5) 
'  I  girded  thee,  though  thou  hast  not  known  me  ' 
Daniel  is  supposed  to  allude  to  this  prince 
Chap.  viii.  v.  3 — 20,  under  the  figure  of  the  ram 
The  taking  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus  was  clearly 
foretold  by  the  prophets.  See  BABYLONIA  and 
BELSHAZZA'R.  Archbishop  Usher  fixes  the  birth 
of  Cyrus  to  A.  M.  3405 ;  his  first  year  at  Babv 
Ion  to  3466,  and  his  death  to  3475. 

CYRUS  THE  YOUNGER,  son  of  Darius  Nothus, 
and  brother  of  Artaxerxes.  He  was  sent  by  his 
father  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  to  assist  the  Lacedae- 
monians against  Athens.  Artaxerxes  succeeded 
to  the  throne  at  the  death  of  Nothus ;  and  Cyrus, 
mad  with  ambition,  attempted  to  assassinate  him. 
He  was  discovered,  and  would  have  been  pun- 
ished with  death,  had  not  his  mother  Parysatis 
saved  him  by  her  tears  and  intreaties.  This  cir- 
cumstance did  not  check  the  ambition  of  Cyrus ; 
he  was  appointed  over  Lydia  and  the  sea  coasts, 
where  he  secretly  fomented  rebellion  and  levied 
troops  under  various  pretences.  At  last  he  took 
the  field  with  an  army  of  100,000  barbarians, 
and  13,000  Greeks,  under  the  command  of  Clear- 
chus.  Artaxerxes  met  him  with  900,000  men 
near  Cunaxa.  The  battle  was  long  and  bloody ; 
and  Cyrus  might  have  perhaps  obtained  the 
victory,  had  not  his  rashness  proved  his  ruin. 
It  is  said  that  the  two  royal  brothers  met  in 
person,  and  their  engagement  ended  in  the  death 
of  Cyrus,  401  years  before  the  Augustan  age ; 
and  Artaxerxes,  having  boasted  that  his  brother 
had  fallen  by  his  hand,  put  to  death  two  of  his 
subjects  for  declaring  that  they  had  killed  him. 
The  Greeks,  who  were  engaged  in  the  expedi- 
tion, obtained  much  glory  in  the  battle  ;  and  no 
less  by  their  retreat,  which  is  particularly  re- 
corded by  Xenophon,  one  of  their  leaders.  See 
XF.NOPHON. 

CYST,  or  -\      Kv?«c.    A  bag  contain- 

CY'STIS,  «.  *.         (ing  morbid  matter.     Con- 

CY'STICK,  adj.       plained  in  a  bag.     The  art 

CYSTO'TOMY,  n.s.  J or  practice  of  opening  or 
extirpating  encysted  tumors. 

In  taking  it  out,  the  cystii  broke,  and  shewed  itself 
by  its  matter  to  be  a  meliceris.  Wiseman's  Surgery. 

There  may  be  a  consumption,  with  a  purulent  spit- 
ting, when  the  vomica  is  contained  in  a  cyst  or  bag ; 
upon  the  breaking  of  which  the  patient  is  commonly 
suffocated.  Arbuthnot. 

The  bile  is  of  two  sorts :  the  cystick,  or  that  con- 
tained in  the  gall-bladder,  a  sort  of  repository  for  the 
gall ;  or  the  heoatick,  or  what  flows  immediately  from 
the  liver.  Id. 

CYTHERA,  in  ancient  geography,  an  island 
opposite  to  Malea  a  promontory,  and  to  Boa  a 
town  of  Laconia ;  sacred  to  Venus,  with  a  very 
ancient  temple  of  that  goddess,  who  was  ex- 
hibited in  armour,  as  in  Cyprus.  It  is  now  cal- 
led Cerigo. 

CYTHER^EA,  in  mythology,  the  surname  of 
Venus,  so  called  from  Cythera,  her  birth-place, 
where  she  had  a  temple,  and  on  the  shores  of 
which  she  was  believed  to  be  wafted  by  the  Ze- 
phyrs, surrounded  by  the  Cupids,  the  Graces 


CZA 

the  Tritons,  and  the  Nereides,  reclining  in  a  lan- 
guishing posture  in  a  sea-shell. 

CYTINUS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  dode- 
candria  order,  gynandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order  eleventh,  sarmentaceae :  CAL.  quadrifid,  su- 
perior: COR.  none;  the  anthene  are  sixteen,  and 
sessile;  the  fruit  an  octolocular  polyspcnnous 
berry.  Species  one,  a  Cape  shrub. 

CYTISUS,  tree  treefoil,  a  genus  of  the  de- 
candria  order,  and  diadelphia  class  of  plants  ; 
natural  order  thirty-second,  papilionaceae  :  CAL. 
bilahiated,  with  the  upper  lip  bifid ;  inferior, 
tridentate ;  the  legume  attenuated  at  the  base. 
There  are  eleven  species  ;  of  which  the  most  re- 
markable are,  1.  C.  Austriacus,  the  Austrian, 
or  Tartarian  evergreen  cytisus,  has  a  shrubby 
stem,  dividing  low  into  many  greenish  branches, 
forming  a  bushy  head  three  or  four  feet  high, 
having  smooth  whitish-green  leaves,  and  bright 
yellow  flowers  in  close  umbellate  heads  at  the 
ends  of  the  branches,  having  a  cluster  of  leaves 
under  each  head.  These  flowers  appear  in  May. 
2.  C.  laburnum,  or  large  deciduous  cytisus,  has 
a  large  upright  tree-stem,  branching  into  n  full 
spreading  head,  twenty  or  thirty  feet  high,  having 
smooth  greenish  branches,  oblong  oval  entire 
leaves,  growing  by  threes  on  long  slender  foot- 
stalks; and  from  the  sides  of  all  the  branches 
numerous  yellow  flowers  collecting  into  long 
spikes,  hanging  loosely  downward,  and  appearing 
in  May. 

CYZICENI,  CrziCENiANS,  the  people  of 
Cyzicum,  who  were  noted  by  the  ancients  for 
their  timidity  and  effeminacy.  Hence  the  pro- 
verb in  Zenodotus  and  others,  tinctura  Cyzicenica, 
applied  to  persons  guilty  of  an  indecency  through 
fear;  but  stateres  Cyziceni,  nummi  Cyziceni, 
denote  things  executed  to  perfection. 

CYZICUM,  in  ancient  geography,  an  island  of 
the  Propontis,  on  the  coast  of  Mysia ;  joined  to 
the  continent  by  two  bridges,  the  first  of  which 
was  built  by  Alexander  the  Great. 

CYZICUM,  or  CYZICUS,  one  of  the  noblest 
cities  of  the  Hither  Asia;  situated  in  the  above 
island.  It  was  a  colony  of  the  Milesians,  and  is 
famous  for  its  siege  by  Mithridates,  which  was 
raised  by  Lucullus.  The  inhabitants  were 
made  free  by  the  Romans,  but  forfeited  their 
freedom  under  Tiberius.  It  was  adorned  with 
a  citadel  and  walls;  had  a  port  and  marble 
towers ;  and  three  magazines,  one  for  arms, 
another  for  warlike  engines,  and  a  third  for 
corn. 

CZAR,  n.  s.  ")  Sclav,  czar,  tzar,  from  Per. 
CZARI'NA,  n.  s.  ftajur,  a  crown;  taijzar,  a 
CZA'RISH,  adj.  J  monarch.  The  emperor  of 

Russia.     Czarina  is  the  feminine.     Relating  to 

the  czar. 

There  were  competitors,  the  csur  of  Muscovy's  sou, 
the  duke  of  Newburg,  and  the  prince  of  Lorraine. 

Browne. 


y  czo 

His  cgar'uh  majesty  dispatched  an  express. 

The  Tatler. 

The  czarina  was  satisfied  with  introducing  them, 
for  she  found  it  impossible  to  render  them  polite. 

Goldtmith. 

CZASLAU,  or  TZASLAU,  a  town  of  Bohemia, 
the  capital  of  a  circle  of  the  same  name,  on  the 
Crudimka.  It  is  said  to  possess  the  highest  spire 
in  Bohemia;  and  within  the  beautiful  church  is 
interred  the  famous  Zisca.  The  circle  of  Czaslau, 
or  Csaslau,  is  enclosed  by  Moravia,  the  circle  of 
Tabor,  Caurzim,  Bitschow  and  Chrudim.  The 
soil  is  productive,  but  the  manufactures  are  not 
flourishing.  It  contains  eight  towns,  thirty-throe 
boroughs,  and  829  villages. 

CZERNIGOV,  or  TSCHERNIGOV,  a  govern- 
ment of  European  Russia,  erected  in  the  year 
1781,  and  lying  between  those  of  Mohilev, 
Smolensko,  Orel,  Kursk,  Pultava,  Kiev,  and 
Minsk.  The  soil  is  very  fertile.  It  has  been 
augmented  beyond  its  original  boundaries  by 
the  addition  of  the  government  of  Novgorod- 
Sieverskoi ;  and  now  contains,  according  to  offi- 
cial returns,  741,850  inhabitants.  Czernigov, 
or  Tchernigow,  the  capital,  situated  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Desna,  is  fortified,  and  is  the 
see  of  a  Greek  archbishop.  Population  5000. 
Seventy-five  miles  north  of  Kiev,  and  344 
south-west  of  Moscow. 

CZERNOVICZ,  orTscHERNOwuz,  a  town  of 
Austria,  the  capital  of  the  Bucharvine,  or,  more 
properly,  of  a  circle  in  Galicia.  It  is  situated  at 
the  foot  of  mountains,  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
Pruth,  on  the  high  road  from  Lemberg  to 
Jassay,  140  miles  south-east  of  the  former,  and 
ninety-five  north-west  of  the  latter.  It  was 
much  enlarged  and  improved  in  1771,  and  con- 
tains 5400  inhabitants.  Here  is  a  Greek  bishop, 
a  custom-house,  a  criminal  court,  a  provincial 
and  a  charity  school.  The  population  of  the 
circle,  in  1803,  was  195,268. 

CZIRKNITZ  ZEE,  a  very  extraordinary  lake 
of  Austria,  in  Carniola,  five  miles  long  and 
three  broad,  which  annually  produces  both  fish 
and  corn :  for,  being  dry  in  summer,  its  bottom 
is  cultivated,  and  it  produces  corn,  grass,  &c. ; 
but  about  the  29th  of  September  the  water 
rushes  in  from  several  subterraneous  passages, 
which,  with  the  rains  and  streams  that  fall  from 
the  mountains,  quickly  fill  it  again  for  the  winter 
season.  These  subterraneous  passages  are  pro- 
bably connected  with  some  gulf,  the  ebbing  or 
flowing  of  whose  waters  depend  upon  periodical 
winds  or  currents. 

CZONGRAD,  a  market  town  of  Hungary,  in 
a  county  of  the  same  name,  situated  at  the  con- 
flux of  the  Korosch  and  the  Theyss. 

CZONGRAP,  a  county  of  Hungary,  enclosed 
by  the  counties  of  Hewesch,  Bekesch,  Chonad, 
Batsch,  Pesth,  and  Little  Cumania.  It  is 
thirty  miles  in  length  and  eighteen  in  breadth. 


DAB 


DAC 


D 


D.  The  fourth  letter  of  the  Hebrew,  Syriac, 
Greek,  Latin,  and  French  languages,  is  traced  by 
Minsheu  in  its  shape  to  the  Heb  1  daleth,  sig- 
nifying, says  he,  a  gate,  which  the  figure  of  this 
letter  partly  resembles.  Hence,  with  a  slight 
alteration,  came  the  Greek  A,  and  by  rounding 
two  of  the  angles  of  the  delta,  the  Roman  D. 

D  is  generally  ranked  among  the  lingual  let- 
ters, having  a  middle  sound  between  t  and  th, 
formed  by  a  stronger  impulse  of  the  tongue  to 
the  roof  of  the  mouth  than  the  former  letter. 
In  Latin  words  the  t  and  d  are  often  changed  for 
one  another,  as  at  fcr  arf,  set  for  sed,  haut  for 
huud,  &c.  And  in  the  formation  of  words  from 
the  Latin,  di  frequently  assumes  the  shape  of  gi 
or  j,  as  journal  for  diurnal.  In  English  the 
sound  of  d  never  varies,  nor  is  it  ever  mute.  D, 
as  a  numeral,  signifies  five  hundred;  D,  five 
thousand. 

DAB,  v.  a.  &  n.         ~\        Gr.    Stvu,    SVTTTU  ; 

DA'BBLE,  v.  a.  &  n.    f  Chald.  dub;  Ger.  efofg- 

DA'BBLER,  n.s.  twa,dopa;  Sax.dapan, 

DA'B-CHICK.  J   dippan ;    Scot,   dub; 

Belg.  dabben,  dabbelen;  Fr.  dauber.  All  pro- 
bably, as  Minsheu  suggests,  from  the  sound 
of  mud,  when  struck.  To  dab  is  to  apply 
something  soft  or  moist,  as  to  a  sore;  to  strike  a 
soft  blow.  Dab,  as  a  substantive,  is  a  low  word 
for  a  man  expert  at  something :  also  a  small 
fish.  Mr.  Todd  thinks  it  a  corruption  of  adept, 
adab.  To  dabble  is  to  move  about ;  to  strike, 
or  strike  in  water  or  mud  ;  and,  by  consequence, 
to  smear,  daub,  or  bespatter:  metaphorically,  to 
'  meddle  without  mastery,'  as  Dr.  Johnson  well 
says;  and  hence  a  dabbler  is  '  a  superficial 
meddler.'  A  dab-chick  is  a  small  water-fcwl. 
We  first  illustrate  dab. 

A  sore  should  never  be  wiped  by  drawing  a  piece 
of  tow  or  rag  over  it,  but  only  by  dabbing  it  with  fine 
lint.  Sharp. 

Of  flat  fish  there  are  rays,  flowks,  dabs,  plaice. 

Carew. 

One  writer  excels  at — a  title-page  ;  another  works 
away  at  the  body  of  the  book;  and  the  third  is  a 
dab  at  an  index.  Goldsmith's  Essays. 

A  shadow,  like  an  angel,  with  bright  hair 
Dabbled  in  blood.  Shakspeare.   Richard  III. 

The  little  one  complained  of  her  legs,  that  she 
could  neither  swim  nor  dabble  with  them. 

L'Estrange. 

Neither  will  a  spirit,  that  dwells  with  stars,  dabble 
in  this  impurer  mind.  Glanoille's  Apol. 

I  scarified,  and  dabbled  the  wound  with  oil  of  tur- 
pentine. Wiseman's  Surgery. 

But  when  he  found  the  boys  at  play, 
And  saw  them  dabbling  in  their  clay, 
He  stood  behind  a  stall  to  lurk, 
And  mark  the  progress  of  their  work.        Swift. 
He  dares  not  complain  of  the  tooth-ach,  lest  our 
dabblers  in  politicks  should  be  ready  to  swear  against 
him  for  disaffection.  Id. 

Shakespeare  shall  be  put  into  your  hands,  as  clean 
and  as  fair  as  it  came  out  of  them  :  though  you,  I 
think,  have  been  dabbling  here  and  there  with  the 


text,  T  have  had  more  reverence  for  the  writer  and 
the  printer,  and  have  left  every  thing  standing. 

Atterbury  to  Pope. 

A  dab-chick  waddles  through  the  copse 
On  feet  and  wings,  and  wades,  and  flies,  and  hops. 

Pope. 

DA  CAPO,  dial,  from  the  head),  in  music,  an 
Italian  term  signifying  that  the  beginning  of  the 
tune  is  to  be  repeated  to  complete  the  piece. 

DACCA  JELALPORE,  an  important  and  pro- 
ductive district  of  Bengal,  situated  for  the 
greater  part  between  the  twenty-third  and 
twenty-fourth  degrees  of  northern  latitude.  It 
is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Mymunsingh,  on 
the  east  by  Tipperah,  on  the  south  by  Backer- 
gunge,  and  on  the  west  by  Ranjeshahy  and 
Jessore.  It  contains  a  great  number  of  valuable 
zemindaries  or  estates,  and  is  every  where  inter- 
sected by  the  Ganges  and  Brahmapootra,  and 
their  various  branches,  so  that  every  town  of 
consequence  has  its  river  or  canal.  These  rivers, 
however,  frequently  occasion  considerable  da- 
mage by  their  inundations.  In  this  district  it 
is  not  uncommon  to  find  fields  of  rice  covered 
with  water,  six  or  eight  feet  deep.  Rice  is  its 
principal  produce,  and  has  been  sold,  in  cheap 
years,  at  the  rate  of  640  Ibs.  the  rupee.  Its 
other  productions  of  consequence  are  the  betel 
nut,  tobacco,  and  cotton ;  but  it  imports  large 
quantities  of  the  last  article,  which  is  manu- 
factured in  every  town  and  village.  Its  muslins 
are  very  fine  and  delicate.  A  deputy  of  the 
nabob,  called  the  naib  nazim,  was  the  chief  of 
this  district  during  the  Mahommedan  govern- 
ment :  the  last  person  who  held  this  office  was 
Jessarut  Khan,  who  having  been  ordered  in  1763, 
by  the  nabob  Cossim  Aly  Khan,  to  put  all  the 
English  at  Dacca  to  death,  kindly  put  them  on 
board  boats,  and  sent  them  under  the  protection 
of  a  guard  to  Calcutta ;  in  reward  for  which  he 
was  appointed,  after  the  expulsion  of  his  master, 
to  act  in  his  former  office  on  behalf  of  the  Bri- 
tish, and,  on  his  decease,  a  pension  was  settled 
on  his  family,  and  the  eldest  son  honored  with 
the  title  of  nabob.  The  principal  towns  of  this 
district  are  Dacca,  Narraingunge,  Sunergong, 
and  Rajanagur.  It  contains  nearly  1,000,000  in- 
habitants, most  of  whom  are  Mahommedans. 

DACCA,  a  considerable  city  of  Bengal,  capital 
of  the  foregoing  district,  and  for  eighty  years  the 
capital  of  Bengal,  when  it  was  called  Jehan- 
gireanagur.  It  is  the  residence  of  a  judge,  col- 
lector, &c.,  and  is  situated  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Boor  Gunga  (Old  Ganges),  which  is  here 
very  deep  and  broad,  at  the  distance  of  about 
100  miles  from  the  sea.  The  best  houses  are 
built  of  brick,  but  the  bazaars  are  often  thatched; 
and  every  vacant  spot  is  filled  with  trees.  The 
French,  Dutch,  and  English  East  India  Com- 
panies had  factories  here  at  an  early  period; 
those  of  the  two  former  are  gone  to  decay.  The 
ancient  citadel  at  the  west  end  of  the  town  is  in 
ruins,  but  the  palace  or  Pooshteh  is  in  good  re- 
pair. In  this  city  are  manufactured  beautiful 
muslins,  and  shell  bracelets  much  worn  by  the 


DAC 


31 


DAC 


Hindoo  ladies.  The  hot  winds  which  pervade 
almost  all  other  parts  of  India,  are,  through  the 
abundant  irrigation  of  the  neighbourhood,  little 
felt  here.  The  months  of  September  and  Octo- 
ber are,  however,  unhealthy.  The  neighbour- 
hood abounds  with  game  of  all  sorts,  from  the 
tiger  to  the  quail.  Provisions  and  fish  are  also 
here  very  cheap  and  abundant.  Distant  by  land 
from  Calcutta,  180  miles. 

DACE,  n.  s.,  called  also  DACE  and  DART, 
provincially.  Sax.  dagian,  from  dag  to  shine  as 
in  I. at.  luciscit,  luciscus ;  a  small  fish. 

Let  me  live  harmlessly,  and  near  the  brink 
Of  Trent  or  Avon  have  a  dwelling  place  ; 

Where  I  may  see  my  quill  or  cork  down  sink 
With  eager  bite  of  pearch,  or  bleak,  or  dace.  Walton. 

DACE,  in  ichthyology,  a  species  of  CYPRIN us, 
which  see. 

DACIA,  in  ancient  geography,  a  country 
which  Trajan,  who  reduced  it  to  a  province, 
joined  to  Moesia  by  an  admirable  bridge.  This 
country  lies  extended  between  the  Danube  and 
the  Carpathian  Mountains,  from  the  river  Tibis- 
cus,  quite  to  the  north  bend  of  the  Danube ;  so 
as  to  extend  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Danube  and  to  the  Euxine  ;  being  on  the 
north  next  the  Carpates,  terminated  by  the  river 
Hierasus,  now  called  the  Pruth ;  on  the  west  by 
the  Tibiscus  or  Teiss ;  and  comprising  a  part  of 
Upper  Hungary,  all  Transylvania  and  Walachia, 
and  a  part  of  Moldavia. 

DACIA  AURELIANA,  a  part  of  ancient  Illyri- 
cum,  which  was  divided  into  the  eastern  and 
western;  Sirmium  being  the  capital  of  the  latter, 
and  Sardica  of  the  former. 

DACIER  (Andrew),  was  born  at  Castres  in 
Upper  Languedoc,  1651,  and  studied  at  Saumur 
under  Tannegui  le  Fevre,  then  engaged  in  the 
instruction  of  his  celebrated  daughter,  who  be- 
came Madame  Dacier.  The  duke  of  Montausier, 
hearing  of  his  merit,  engaged  him  in  an  edition 
of  Pompeius  Festus,  which  he  published  in  1681. 
His  edition  of  Horace  printed  at  Paris  in  ten 
volumes,  12mo.,  and  his  other  works,  raised 
him  to  great  reputation.  He  was  made  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Academy  of  Inscriptions  in  1695. 
When  the  history  of  Louis  XIV.  by  medals  was 
finished,  he  was  chosen  to  present  it  to  his  ma- 
jesty ;  who  settled  upon  him  a  pension  of  '2000 
livres,  and  appointed  him  keeper  of  the  books 
of  the  king's  closet.  When  that  post  was  united 
to  that  of  library  keeper  to  the  king,  he  was  not 
only  continued  in  the  privileges  of  his  place 
during  life,  but  the  survivance  was  granted  tc 
his  wife,  a  favor  of  which  there  had  been  no 
former  instance.  The  death,  however,  of  Ma- 
dame Dacier  in  1720,  rendered  this  grant,  which 
was  so  honorable  to  her,  ineffectual.  He  died 
September  18th,  1722,  of  an  ulcer  in  the  throat. 

DACIER  (Anne),  daughter  of  Tannegui  le 
Fevre,  professor  of  Greek  at  Saumur  in  France, 
went  after  her  father's  death  to  Paris,  whither 
her  fame  had  already  reached :  she  was  then 
preparing  an  edition  of  Callimachus,  which  she 
published  in  1674.  Having  shown  some  sheets 
of  it  to  M.  Huet,  preceptor  to  the  dauphin,  and 
to  several  other  men  of  learning,  the  work  was 
so  highly  admired,  that  the  duke  of  Montausier 
made  a  proposal  to  her  of  publishing  several 


Latin  authors  tor  the  use  of  the  dauphin.  She 
now,  therefore,  undertook  an  edition  of  Floruj, 
published  in  1674.  Her  reputation  being  soon 
after  spread  over  Europe,  Christina,  queen  of 
Sweden,  ordered  count  Konigsmark  to  compli- 
ment her,  and  offer  her  a  settlement  at  Stock- 
holm, in  return  for  which  Mademoiselle  le  Fevre 
sent  the  queen  a  Latin  letter,  with  her  edition  of 
Florus.  In  1683  she  maricd  M.  Dacier;  and 
soon  after  declared  her  design  of  reconciling 
herself  to  the  church  of  Rome.  Both  she  and 
her  husband  made  their  public  abjuration  in 
1685.  In  1693  she  applied  herself  to  the  edu- 
cation of  her  son  and  daughter ;  the  former,  how- 
ever, died  in  1694,  and  the  daughter,  after  mak- 
ing great  attainments,  became  a  nun  in  the 
abbey  of  Longchamp.  Her  mother  has  im- 
mortalised her  memory  in  the  preface  to  her 
translation  of  the  Iliad.  Madame  Dacier  was 
in  a  very  infirm  state  of  health  the  last  two 
years  of  her  life  ;  and  died,  after  a  painful  sick- 
ness, August  17th,  1720,  aged  sixty-nine. 

DACOLITHUS,  in  ichthyology,  a  name 
given  by  zoologists  to  a  small  fish,  supposed  to 
be  a  species  of  loache,  and  called  by  Ray  and 
some  others  cobitis  barbatulea  aculeata.  It  is 
a  very  small  fish,  seldom  exceeding  two  or  at 
most  three  inches  in  length.  The  head  is  broader 
and  flatter  than  the  body  :  its  back  is  of  a  dusky 
brown  color  spotted  with  black,  and  its  belly  yel- 
low. It  has  two  beards  on  each  side  of  the 
upper  jaw ;  and  on  the  coverings  of  the  gills, 
on  each  side,  two  prickles,  or  a  double-pointed 
sharp  hook,  whereby  it  moves  itself  among  the 
stones.  It  delights  in  shallow  waters,  with  a 
stony  bottom,  and  spawns  in  May  and  J  une. 
DACTYLE.n.s.}  Gr.  SaKTvXof,  a  finger, 
DAC'TILET,  Mfrom  SUKU  to  point)  be- 

DACTYL'IC,  adj.  j  cause  composed  of  three 
parts,  the  first  longer  than  either  of  the  others; 
Minsheu.  A  poetical  foot,  consisting  of  one 
long  syllable  and  two  short,  like  the  joints  of  a 
finger ;  as  candidus.  Bishop  Hall  uses  dactilet 
as  a  diminutive. 

The  nimble  dactilt,  striving  to  outgo 
The  drawling  spondees,  pacing  it  below  : 
The  lingering  spondees,  labouring  to  delay 
The  breathlesse  dactilt,  with  a  sudden  stay. 
Whoever  saw  a  colt,  wanton  and  wilde, 
Yoked  with  a  slow-foote  oxe  on  fallow  field, 
Can  right  arced  how  handsomly  besets 
Dull  Spoudees  with  the  English  dactilets. 

Bp.  Hall.   Satire*,  1.  6. 

A  dactyl  has  the  first  'syllable  accented,  and  the 
two  latter  unaccented  :  as,  labourer,  possible. 

Murray.   On  Proiody. 

The  dactylic  measure  being  very  uncommon,  we 
shall  give  only  one  example  of  one  species  of  it. 


From  the  low  pleasure!  of  this  fallen  nature, 
Rise  we  to  higher,  &C. 


Id. 


DACTYLE.  The  dactyle  is  said  to  have  been 
the  invention  of  Dionysius  or  Bacchus,  who 
delivered  oracles  in  this  measure  at  Delphos, 
before  Apollo.  The  Greeks  call  it  *-oX»rucoc. 
The  dactyl  and  spondee  are  the  most  considerable 
of  the  poetical  feet ;  as  being  the  measures  used 
in  heroic  verse,  by  Homer,  Virgil,  &c.  These 
two  are  of  equal  time,  but  not  equal  motion. 


DAC 


32 


DAD 


DACTYLETHRA,  or  DACTYLITHRA,  digi-  a  genus  of  the  digynia  order,  and  triandria  class 

tails,  among  the  ancient  physicians,  a  medicine  of  plants;  natural  order  fourth,  gramina :  CAI.- 

used  to  excite  vomiting.  It  was  a  sort  of  topi-  bivalved  and  compressed,  with  the  one  valve 

cal  application,  and  is  described  at  large  by  longer  than  the  other,  carinated,  or  having  the 

Oribasius.  rachis  prominent  and  sharp.  There  are  two 

DACTYLIC  VERSES  are  hexameter  verses,  end-  species,  both  natives  of  Britain;  viz.  1.  D. 

ing  in  a  dactyle  instead  of  a  spondee ;  as  spon-  cynosuroides,  the  smooth  cock's  foot  grass,  which 

daic  verses  are  those  which  have  a  spondee  grows  in  marshy  places  ;  and  2.  D.  glomeratus, 

the  rough  cock's  foot  grass,  which  is  common  in 


in  the  fifth  foot  instead  of  a  dactyle.  An  in- 
stance of  a  dactylic  verse  occurs  in  Virgil :  jEn. 
vi.  33. 

Bis  patriae  cecidcre  manus  :  quin  protinus  omnia. 
DACTYLI  IDJEI,  q.  d.  the  Fingers  of  Mount 
Ida,   in  pagan  mythology,  personages  very  dif- 
ferently   described    by   ancient   authors.      The 
Cretans  paid   divine  worship    to    them,   as   to 
those  who  had  nursed  and  brought  up  the  god 
Jupiter ;  whence  it  appears,  that  they  were  the 
same  as  the  Corybantes  and  Curetes.     Neverthe- 
less Strabo  makes  them  different;  and  says,  that 
the  tradition  in  Phrygia  was,  that  the  '  Curetes 
and  Corybantes  were  descended  from  the  Dactyli 
Idcei :  that  there  were  originally  100  men  in  the 
island,  who  were  called  Dactyli  Idaei ;  from  whom 
sprang  nine  Curetes,  and  each  of  these  nine  pro- 
duced  ten  men,  as  many  as  the  fingers  of  a 
man's  two  hands ;  and  that  this  gave  the  name 
to  the  ancestors  of  the  Dactyli  Idaei.'     He  re- 
lates another  opinion,  which  is,  that  there  were 
but  five  Dactyli  Idaei  ;  who,  according  to  Sopho- 
cles, were  the  inventors  of  iron  :  that  these  five 
brothers  had  five  sisters,  and  that  from  this  num- 
ber they  took  the  name  of  fingers  of  Mount  Ida, 
because  they  were  in  number  ten ;  and  that  they 
worked  at  the  foot  of  this  mountain.     Diodorus 
Siculus  says,  '  the   first  inhabitants  of  the  island 
of  Crete  were  the  Dactyli  Idaei,  who  had  their 
residence  on  mount  Ida:  that  some  said  they 
were   100 ;   others  only  five,  in  numbers  equal 
to  the  fingers  of  a  man's  hand,  whence  they  had 
the  name  of  Dactyli :  that  they  were  magicians, 
and  addicted  to  mystical  ceremonies  :    that  Or- 
pheus was  their  disciple,  and  earned  their  mys- 
teries into  Greece :  that  the  Dactyli  invented  the 
use  of  iron  and  fire,  and  that  they  had  been  re- 
compensed with  divine  honors.'     Diomedes  the 
grammarian  says,  the  Dactyli  Idaei  were  priests 
of  the  goddess  Cybele :    called   Idaei,  because 
that  goddess  was  chiefly  worshipped  on  Mount 
Ida  in  Phrygia ;  and   Dactyli,  because  that,  to 
prevent  Saturn  from  hearing  the  cries  of  infant 
Jupiter,  whom  Cybele  had  committed  to  their 
custody,  they  used  to  sing  certain  verses  of  their 
own  invention,  in  the  Dactylic  measure.     Strabo 
gives  us  the  names  of  four  of  the  Dactyli  Idaei : 
viz.    Salaminus,    Damnanaeus.    Hercules,    and 
Acmon.     See  CORYBANTES,  CRETE,  and  CU- 
RETES. 

DACTYLIOMANCY,  or  DACTYLIOMANTIA 
from  SaKTv\u>£,  a  ring,  and  fiavnia,  divination, 
a  sort  of  divination  performed  by  means  of  a 
ring.  It  consisted  in  holding  a  ring,  suspended 
by  a  fine  thread,  over  a  round  table,  on  the  edge 
of  which  were  made  divers  marks  with  the  letters 
of  the  alphabet.  The  ring  in  shaking,  or  vibra- 
ting over"  the  table,  stopped  over  certain  of  the 
letters,  which,  being  joined  together,  composed 
the  answer  required. 

DACTYLIS,  in  botany,  cock's  foot  grass; 


meadows  and   pasture  grounds.     It  is  eaten  by 
horses,  sheep,  and  goats ;  but  refused  by  cows. 

DACTYLONOMIA,  or  DACTYLONOMY,  from 
8aKTv\of,  and  vo/toc,  a  rule,  the  art  of  number- 
ing by  the  fingers.  The  rule  is  this ;  the  left 
thumb  is  reckoned  one;  the  index  or  fore  finger 
two  :  and  so  on  to  the  right  thumb,  which  stands 
for  the  cypher. 

DACTYLUS,  in  zoology,  a  name  given  by 
Pliny  to  the  pholas.  In  Toulon  harbour,  and 
the  road,  are  found  solid  hard  stones,  perfectly 
entire ;  containing,  in  different  cells,  secluded 
from  all  communication  with  the  air,  several 
living  shell -fish,  of  an  exquisite  taste,  called 
dactyli,  i.  e.  dates:  to  come  at  these  fish  the 
stones  are  broken  with  mauls.  Along  the  coast 
of  Ancona,  in  the  Adriatic,  are  stones  usually 
weighing  about  fifty  pounds,  and  sometimes  even 
more,  the  outside  rugged  and  easily  broken,  buf 
'he  inside  so  hard  as  to  require  a  strong  arm 
and  an  iron  maul  to  break  them ;  within  them, 
and  in  separate  niches,  are  found  small  shell- 
fish, quite  alive  and  very  palatable,  called  solenes 
and  cappe  laughe.  These  facts  are  attested  by 
Gassendi,  Blondel,  Mayol,  the  learned  bishop  of 
Sulturara,  and  more  particularly  by  Aldrovandi, 
a  physician  of  Bologna.  The  two  latter  speak 
of  it  as  a  common  fact,  which  they  themselves 
saw. 

DADUCHI,  Gr.  $aS<nxfSi  torch-bearers,  in 
antiquity,  priests  of  Ceres.  The  goddess  having 
lost  hei  daughter  Proserpine,  say  mythologists, 
began  to  make  search  for  her  at  the  beginning  of 
the  night.  In  order  to  do  this  in  the  dark,  she 
lighted  a  torch,  and  thus  set  forth  on  her  travels 
throughout  the  world :  for  which  reason  she  is 
represented  with  a  lighted  torch  in  her  hand.  In 
commemoration  of  this  pretended  exploit,  it 
became  a  custom  for  the  priests,  at  the  feasts  and 
sacrifices  of  this  goddess,  to  run  about  in  the 
temple  with  torches  after  this  manner  : — one  of 
them  took  a  lighted  torch  from  off  the  altar,  and, 
holding  it  with  his  hand,  ran  with  it  to  a  certain 
part  of  the  temple,  where  he  gave  it  to  another, 
saying  to  him,  tibi  trado :  the  second  ran  after 
the  like  manner  to  another  part  of  the  temple, 
and  gave  it  to  the  third,  and  he  to  another  and 
so  on 

DAD,  n.s.  )      Heb.  ^vi>  dodh,  beloved;  Gr. 
DAD'DY.      $  arra .  Hind,  ata ;  Lat.  tata;  Goth. 
atia ;  Fr.  papa.  One  among  those  familiar  words 
which,  in  all  languages,  children  first  salute 


pounds  of  a  and  t  or  d ;  or  a  and  *t  or  p. 
I  was  never  so  bethumpt  with  words, 
Since  first  I  called  my  brother's  father  dad. 

Shahspeare. 

His  loving  mother  left  him  to  my  care, 
Fine  child,  as  like  his  dad  as  he  could  stare. 

Gay. 


D.ED  33 

DADK,  f.  u.  Dut.  dituden.  To  hold  up  by  a 
eading  striiig. 

The  little  children  when  they  learn  to  go, 
By  painful  mothers  dudcd  to  and  fro.     Drayton. 

D/ED'AL,  adj.  Lat.  dadalus  ;  Gr.  faicaXXw  ; 
to  variegate  skillfully,  first  applied  to  needlework. 
Why  Dr.  Johnson  warns  us  against  using  the 
word  with  this  meaning  is  difficult  to  divine. 
See  Ainsworth,  and  the  fine  example  from  Spen- 
ser. Various ;  variegated.  Skilful. 

But  living  art  may  not  least  part  expresse, 
.    Nor  life  resembling  pcncill  it  can  paynt, 
All  were  Zcuxis  or  Praxiteles ; 
His  Da-dale  hand  would  faile  and  greatly  faynt, 
And  her  perfections  with  his  error  taynt. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

Nor  hatK 

The  daedal  hand  of  nature  only  poured 
Her  gifts  of  outward  ^race.  Philips. 

D./EDALA,  two  festivals  in  Boeotia ;  one  of 
them  observed  in  Alalcomenos  by  the  Plataeans 
in  a  large  grove,  where  they  exposed  in  the  open 
air  pieces  of  boiled  flesh,  and  carefully  observed 
whithtr  the  crows  that  came  to  prey  upon  them 
directed  their  flight.     All  the  trees  upon  which 
any  of  these  birds  alighted  were  immediately  cut 
down,  and  with  them  statues  were  made,  called 
Doedala,  in  honor  of  Daedalus.  The  other  festival 
was  of  a  more  solemn  kind.      It  was  celebrated 
every  sixty  years  by  all  the  cities  of  Boeotia,  as  a 
compensation  for  the  intermission  of  the  smaller 
festivals,  for  that  number  of  years,  during  the 
exile  of  the  Plataeans.      Fourteen  of  the  statues 
called  Daedala  were  distributed  by  lot  among  the 
Plataeans,  Lebadaeans,  Coroneans,  Orchomenians, 
Thespians,  Thebans,  Tanagrgeans,  and    Chaero- 
neans,  because  they  had  effected  a  reconciliation 
among  the   Plataeans,  and    caused  them  to  be 
recalled  from  exile  about  the  time  that  Thebes 
was  restored  by  Cassander,  the  son  of  Antipater. 
During  this  festival  a  woman,  in  the  habit  of  a 
bride-maid,   accompanied  a  statue  which  was 
dressed  in  female  garments,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Eurotas.      This  procession  was  attended  to  the 
top  of  Mount  Cithaeron  by  many  of  the  Breotians, 
who  had  places  assigned  them  by  lot.      Here  an 
altar  of  square  pieces  of  wood  cemented  together 
like  stones  was  erected,  and  upon  it  were  thrown 
large  quantities  of  combustible  materials.   After- 
wards a  bull  was  sacrificed  to  Jupiter,  and  an 
ox  or  heifer  to  Juno,  by  every  one  of  the  cities 
of  Bceotia,  and  by  the  most  opulent  that  attended. 
The  poorest  citizens  offered  small  cattle;    and 
all  these  oblations,  together  with  Dxdala,  were 
thrown  into  the  common  heap  and  set  on  fire, 
and  totally  reduced   to  ashes.     They  originated 
in    this    fable : — When   Juno,    after   a   quarrel 
with  Jupiter,  had  retired  to  Euboea,  and  refused 
to  letnrn  to  his  bed,  the  god,  anxious  for  her 
return,  went   to  consult  Cithaeron  king  of  Pla- 
taea,   to  find  some    effectual   measure  to  break 
her  obstinacy.     Cithaeron  advised  him  to  dress 
a  statue  in   woman's  apparel,  and  carry  it  in  a 
chariot,  and  publicly  to  report  that  it  was  Plataea 
the  daughter  of  Asopus,  whom  he  was  going  to 
rr.arry.      The  advice  was  followed  ;    and   Juno, 
informed  of  her  husband's  future  marriage,  re- 
paired in  haste  to  meet  the  chariot,   and   w^s 
Vor.  VII. 


D/EM 


easily  united  to  him  when  she  discovered  the 
artful  measures  he  made  use  of  to  effect  a  recon- 
ciliation. 

D/EDALUS,  in  fabulous  history,  the  son  of 
Eupalamus,  descended  from  Erectheus  king  of 
Athens.  He  was  the  most  ingenious  artist  of 
his  age;  and  to  him  we  are  said  to  be  indebted 
for  the  invention  of  the  wedge,  with  many  other 
mechanical  instruments ;  as  well  as  the  sails  of 
ships.  He  made  statues,  we  are  told,  which 
moved  of  themselves,  and  seemed  to  be  endowed 
with  life.  After  the  murder  of  Talus,  he,  with  his 
son  Icarus,  fled  from  Athens  to  Crete,  where 
Minos  gave  him  a  cordial  reception.  Dxdalus 
made  a  famous  labyrinth  for  Minos,  and  assisted 
Pasiphae  the  queen  to  gratify  her  unnatural 
passion  for  a  bull.  For  this  action  Daedalus 
incurred  the  displeasure  of  Minos,  who  ordered 
him  to  be  confined  in  the  labyrinth  which  he  had 
constructed.  Here  he  made  himself  wings  with 
feathers  and  wax,  and  carefully  fitted  them  to  his 
body  and  that  of  his  son,  who  was  the  companion 
of  his  confinement.  They  took  their  flight  in 
the  air  from  Crete ;  but  the  heat  of  the  sun 
melted  the  wax  on  the  wings  of  Icarus,  whose 
flight  was  too  high,  and  he  fell  into  that  part  of 
the  ocean,  which  from  him  has  been  called  the 
Icarian  Sea.  The  father,  by  a  proper  manage- 
ment of  his  wings,  alighted  at  Cuma?,  where  he 
built  a  temple  to  Apollo,  and  thence  directed 
his  course  to  Sicily,  where  he  was  kindly  received 
by  Cocalus,  who  reigned  over  part  of  ihe  country. 
He  left  many  monuments  of  his  ingenuity  in 
Sicily,  which  still  existed  in  the  age  of  Diodorus 
Siculus.  He  was  despatched  by  Cocalus,who  was 
afraid  of  the  power  of  Minos,  who  had  declared 
war  against  him  because  he  had  given  an  asylum 
to  Daedalus.  The  flight  of  Daedalus  from  Crete, 
with  wings,  is  explained  by  observing  that  he  was 
the  inventor  of  sails,  which  in  his  age  might  pass 
at  a  distance  for  wings.  He  lived  about  A.  A.  C. 
1400. 

D/EMON,  Satpatv,  a  name  given  by  the  an- 
cients to  certain  spirits  or  genii,  which  they  say 
appeared  to  men  both  to  do  them  service  and  to 
injure  them.  The  word  is  derived,  according  to 
Plato,  in  his  Cratylus,  from  &HJ/JOJV,  knowing  or 
intelligent;  but  according  to  others  from  dato/uu, 
to  distribute.  They  held  a  middle  rank  between 
the  celestial  gods  and  men,  and  carried  on  all 
intercourse  between  them.  It  was  the  opinion 
of  many  tnat  the  celestial  divinities  did  not 
themselves  interpose  in  human  affairs,  but  com- 
mitted the  entire  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment of  this  lower  woild  to  these  subaltern 
deities.  Hence  they  became  the  objects  of 
worship.  '  If  idols  are  nothing,'  says  CeUus 
(Origen  cont.  Cels.  lib.  viii.  p.  393),  'wn*t 
harm  can  there  be  to  join  in  the  public  festivals  ? 
If  they  are  daemons,  then  it  is  certain  that  they 
are  gods,  in  whom  we  are  to  confide,  and  to 
whom  we  should  offer  sacrifices  and  prayers,  to 
render  them  propitious.'  Plutarch  teaches,  Vit. 
Romul.  p.  36,  ed.  Paris,  '  that  according  to  a 
divine  nature  and  justice,  the  souls  of  virtuous 
men  are  advanced  to  the  rank  of  daemons ;  and 
that  from  demons,  if  they  are  properly  purified, 
they  are  exalted  into  gods,  not  by  any  political 
institution,  but  according  to  right  reason.'  He 

D 


34 


DEMONIAC. 


says  in  another  place,  de  Is.  et  Osir.  p.  361, 
'  that  Isis  and  Osiris  were,  for  their  virtue, 
changed  from  good  daemons  into  gods,  as  were 
Hercules  and  Bacchus  afterwards,  receiving  the 
united  honors  both  of  gods  and  daemons.'  The 
word  daemon  is  used  indifferently  in  a  good  and 
in  a  bad  sense.  In  the  former  sense  it  is  very 
common  among  the  ancient  heathens.  Pythago- 
ras held  that  daemons  sent  diseases  to  men  and 
cattle.  Diogen.  Laert.  Vit.  Pythag.  Zaleucus, 
in  his  preface  to  his  Laws,  supposes  that  an  evil 
daemon  might  be  present  with  a  man  to  influence 
him  to  justice.  The  daemons  of  Empedocles  were 
evil  spirits,  and  exiles  from  heaven.  And  Plutarch 
in  his  life  of  Dion  says,  '  it  was  the  opinion  of 
the  ancients  that  evil  and  mischievous  daemons, 
out  of  envy  and  hatred  to  good  men,  oppose 
whatever  they  do.'  Scarce  did  any  opinion 
more  generally  prevail  in  ancient  times  than  this, 
viz.  that  as  the  departed  souls  of  good  men 
became  good  daemons,  so  the  departed  souls  of 
l>ad  men  became  evil  daemons.  Besides  the  two 
forementioned  kinds  of  daemons,  the  fathers,  as 
well  as  the  ancient  philosophers,  held  a  third, 
viz.  such  as  sprang  from  the  congress  of  superior 
beings  with  the  daughters  of  men.  In  the  theo- 
logy of  the  fathers  these  were  the  worst  kind  of 
daemons.  Different  orders  of  daemons  had  dif- 
ferent stations  and  employments  assigned  them 
by  the  ancients.  Good  daemons  were  considered 
as  the  authors  of  good  to  mankind  ;  evil  daemons 
brought  innumerable  evils  both  upon  men  and 
beasts.  Amongst  evil  daemons  there  was  a  great 
distinction  with  respect  to  the  offices  assigned 
them ;  some  compelled  men  to  wickedness,  others 
stimulated  them  to  madness.  See  DEMONIAC. 
Much  has  been  said  concerning  the  daemon  ot 
Socrates ;  who  declared  to  the  world  that  a 
friendly  spirit,  whom  he  called  his  daemon, 
directed  him  how  to  act  on  every  important  oc- 
casion in  his  life,  and  restrained  him  from  impru- 
dence of  conduct.  See  SOCRATES. 

We  have  seen  above,  not  only  the  meaning  of 
the  word  daemon,  but  how  the  ancients  wor- 
shipped da-mons.  They  were  of  various  orders, 
and,  according  to  the  situation  over  which  they 
presided,  had  different  names.  Hence  the  Greek 
and  Roman  poets  talk  of  satyrs,  dryads,  nymphs, 
fauns,  &c.  &c.  See  MYTHOLOGY.  These  dif- 
ferent orders  of  intelligences,  which,  though 
worshipped  as  gods  or  demigods,  were  yet 
believed  to  partake  of  human  passions  and  ap- 
petites, led  the  way  to  the  deification  of  depart- 
ed heroes,  and  other  eminent  benefactors  of  the 
human  race ;  and  from  this  latter  probably  arose 
the  belief  of  natural  and  tutelar  gods,  as  well 
as  the  practice  of  worshipping  these  gods 
through  the  medium  of  statues  cut  into  a  human 
figure.  Daemons,  however,  were  not  more 
zealously  worshipped  among  the  heathens,  than 
they  have  been  among  Christians.  Bishop  Newton, 
after  establishing  the  meaning  of  Paul's  prophetic 
words,  1  Tim.  iv.  1,  above  referred  to,  as  corre- 
sponding exactly  to  the  heathen  daemon  worship, 
says,  'It  appears  then  that  the  doctrines  of 
daemons,  which  prevailed  so  long  in  the  heathen 
world,  should  be  revived  and  established  in  the 
Christian  church ;  and  is  not  the  worship  of 
saints  and  angels  now  in  all  respects  the  same  that 


the  worship  of  daemons  was  in  former  times  ?  The 
name  only  is  different,  the  thing  is  identically  the 
same.' 

D./EMONIAC,  a  human  being,  whose  volition 
and  other  mental  faculties  are  overpowered  and 
restrained,  and  his  body  possessed  and  actuated, 
by  some  created  spiritual  being  of  superior 
power.  Such  seems  to  be  the  determinate  sense 
of  the  word  ;  but  it  is  disputed  whether  any 
of  mankind  ever  were  in  this  unfortunate  con- 
dition. 

It  is  the  opinion  of  some,  that  neither  good 
nor  evil  spirits  are  known  to  exert  such  authority 
at  present  over  the  human  race  :  but  in  the  an- 
cient heathen  world,  and  among  the  Jews,  par- 
ticularly in  the  days  of  our  Saviour,  evil  spirit?, 
at  least,  are  thought  by  many  to  have  possessed 
more  influence  than  they  do  now.  The  Greeks 
and  Romans  imagined  that  their  deities,  to  re- 
veal future  events,  frequently  entered  into  the 
prophet  or  prophetess  who  was  consulted,  over- 
powered their  faculties,  and  uttered  responses 
with  their  organs  of  speech.  Apollo  was  believed 
to  enter  into  the  Pythoness,  and  to  dictate  the 
prophetic  answers  received  by  those  who  con- 
sulted her.  Other  oracles,  besides  that  of  Delphi, 
were  supposed  to  unfold  futurity  by  the  same 
machinery.  And  in  various  other  cases,  either 
malignant  daemons  or  benevolent  deities  were 
thought  to  enter  into,  and  to  actuate,  human 
beings.  The  Lymphatici,  the  Cerriti,  the  Lar- 
vati,  of  the  Romans,  were  all  of  this  description ; 
and  the  Greeks,  by  the  use  of  the  word  Saipovi- 
Zofiivoi,  show  that  they  referred  to  this  cause  the 
origin  of  madness.  Among  the  ancient  heathens, 
therefore,  it  appears  to  have  been  a  generally 
received  opinion,  that  superior  beings  entered 
occasionally  into  men,  overpowered  the  faculties 
of  their  minds,  and  actuated  their  bodily  organs. 
They  might  imagine  that  this  happened  in  in- 
stances in  which  the  effects  were  owing  to  the 
operation  of  different  causes  ;  but  an  opinion  so 
generally  prevalent  had  surely  some  plausible 
foundation.  The  Jews,  too,  both  from  the  sacred 
writings,  and  Josephus,  appear  to  have  be- 
lieved in  daemoniacal  possession.  The  case 
of  Saul  may  be  recollected  as  one  among  many 
in  which  superior  created  beings  were  believed 
by  the  Jews  to  exert  in  this  manner  their  influence 
over  human  life.  The  general  tenor  of  their  his- 
tory and  language,  and  their  doctrines  concerning 
good  and  evil  spirits,  prove  the  opinion  of  dae- 
moniacal possession  to  have  been  well  known  and 
generally  received  among  them. 

We  shall  here  subjoin  the  chief  popular  argu- 
ments on  each  side  of  this  interesting  subject, 
and  add  a  few  remarks.  Those  who  are  un- 
willing to  allow  that  angels  or  devils  have  ever 
intermeddled  with  the  concerns  of  human  life, 
urge  a  number  of  specious  arguments.  The 
Greeks  and  Romans  of  old,  say  they,  did  believe 
in  the  reality  of  daemoniacal  possession.  They 
supposed  that  spiritual  beings  did  at  times  enter 
into  the  sons  or  daughters  of  men,  and  distinguish 
themselves  in  that  situation  by  capricious  freaks 
deeds  of  wanton  mischief,  or  prophetic  enun- 
ciations. But,  in  the  instances  in  which  they 
supposed  this  to  happen,  it  is  evident  that  no 
such  thing  took  place.  Their  accounts  of  the 


D  /E  M  O  N   I  A  C. 


state  and  conduct  of  those  persons  whom  they 
believed  to  be  possessed  in  this  supernatural 
manner,  show  plainly  that  what  they  ascribed  to 
the  influence  of  daemons  were  merely  the  effects 
of  natural  diseases.  Whatever  they  relate  con- 
cerning the  larvati,  the  cerriti,  and  the  lympha- 
tici,  shows  that  these  were  merely  people 
disordered  in  mind,  in  the  same  unfortunate 
situation  with  those  madmen  and  idiots,  and  me- 
lancholy persons,  whom  we  have  among  ourselves. 
Festus  describes  the  larvati  as  being  furiosi  et 
mentemoti.  Plato,  in  his  Timaeus,  says, 


jap  tvvovf  ttyairrtreu  pavTtKijf  tvQtovic,  a\t)Gov£. 
Lucian  describes  daumoniacs  as  lunatic,  and  as 
staring  with  their  eyes,  foaming  at  the  mouth, 
and  being  speechless.  It  appears  still  more  evi- 
dently, that  all  the  persons  spoken  of  as  possessed 
with  devils  in  the  New  Testament,  were  either 
mad  or  epileptic,  and  precisely  in  the  same  con- 
dition with  the  madmen  and  epileptics  of  modern 
times.  The  Jews,  among  other  reproaches  which 
they  threw  out  against  our  Saviour,  said,  He 
hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad  :  why  hear  ye  him  ? 
The  expressions,  he  hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad, 
were  certainly  used  on  this  occasion  as  synony- 
mous. With  all  their  virulence  they  would  not 
surely  ascribe  to  him  at  once  two  things  that 
were  inconsistent  and  contradictory.  Those  who 
thought  more  favorably  of  the  character  of  Jesus, 
asserted  concerning  his  discourses,  in  reply  to  his 
adversaries,  These  are  not  the  words  of  him  that 
hath  a  daemon  ;  meaning,  no  doubt,  that  he  spoke 
in  a  more  rational  manner  than  a  madman  could 
be  expecVed  to  speak.  The  Jews  appear  to  have 
ascribed  to  the  influence  of  daemons,  not  only 
that  species  of  madness  in  which  the  patient  is 
raving  and  furious,  bul  also  melancholy  madness. 
Of  John,  who  secluded  himself  from  intercourse 
with  the  world,  and  was  distinguished  for  absti- 
nence and  acts  of  mortification,  they  said,  He 
hath  a  daemon.  .  The  youth,  whose  father  applied 
to  Jesus  to  free  him  from  an  evil  spirit,  describ- 
ing his  unhappy  condition  in  these  words,  Have 
mercy  on  my  son  for  he  is  lunatic,  and  sore 
vexed  with  a  daemon;  for  ofttimes  he  falleth 
into  the  fire,  and  oft  into  the  water,  was  plainly 
epileptic.  Every  thing,  indeed,  that  is  related  in 
the  New  Testament  concerning  daemoniacs, 
proves  that  they  were  people  affected  with  such 
natural  diseases  as  are  far  from  being  uncommon 
among  mankind  in  the  present  age.  When  the 
symptoms  of  disorders  cured  by  our  Saviour  and 
his  apostles,  as  cases  of  daemoniacal  possession, 
correspond  so  exactly  with  those  of  diseases  well 
known  as  natural  in  the  present  age,  it  would  be 
absurd  to  impute  them  to  a  supernatural  cause. 
It  is  much  more  consistent  with  common  sense 
and  sound  philosophy,  to  suppose,  that  our  Sa- 
viour and  his  apostles  wisely,  and  with  that  con- 
descension to  the  weakness  and  prejudices  of 
those  with  whom  they  conversed,  which  so  emi- 
nently distinguished  the  character  of  the  author 
of  our  holy  religion,  and  must  always  be  a 
prominent  feature  in  the  character  of  the  true 
Christian,  adopted  the  vulgar  language  in 
speaking  of  those  unfortunate  persons  who  were 
groundlessly  imagined  to  be  possessed  with 
daemons,  though  they  well  knew  the  notions 
which  had  given  rise  to  such  modes  of  expression 


to  be  ill  founded,  than  to  imagine  that  diseases 
which  arise  at  present  from  natural  causes,  were 
produced  in  days  of  old  by  the  intervention  of 
daemons,  or  that  evil  spirits  still  continue  to 
enter  into  mankind  in  all  cases  of  madness,  me- 
lancholy, or  epilepsy.  Hesides,  it  is  by  no  means 
a  sufficient  reason  for  receiving  any  doctrine  as 
true,  that  it  has  been  generally  received  through 
the  world.  Error,  like  an  epidemical  disease,  is 
communicated  from  one  to  another.  In  cert-iiii 
circumstances,  too,  the  influence  of  imagination 
predominates,  and  restrains  the  exertions  of 
reason.  Many  false  opinions  have  extended 
their  influence  through  a  very  wide  circle,  and 
maintained  it  long.  On  every  such  occasion  as 
the  present,  therefore,  it  becomes  us  to  inquire, 
not  so  much  how  generally  any  opinion  has  been 
received,  or  how  long  it  has  prevailed,  as  from 
what  cause  it  has  originated,  and  on  what  evi- 
dence it  rests.  When  we  contemplate  the  frame 
of  nature,  we  behold  a  grand  and  beautiful  sim- 
plicity prevailing  through  the  whole.  Notwith- 
standing its  immense  extent,  and  though  it 
contains  such  numberless  diversities  of  being, 
yet  the  simplest  machine  constructed  by  human 
art  does  not  display  greater  simplicity,  or  a 
happier  connexion  of  parts.  We  may  therefore 
infer,  by  analogy,  from  what  is  observable  of 
the  order  of  nature  in  general  to  the  present 
case,  that  to  permit  evil  spirits  to  intermeddle 
with  the  concerns  of  human  life,  would  be  to 
break  through  that  order  which  the  Deity  ap- 
pears to  have  established  through  his  works ; 
it  would  be  to  introduce  a  degree  of  confusion 
unworthy  of  the  wisdom  of  Divine  Providence. 
In  opposition  to  these  arguments  the  following 
are  urged  by  the  Dfemouianists.  In  the  days  of 
our  Saviour,  it  would  appear  that  dasmoniacal 
possession  was  very  frequent  among  the  Jews 
and  the  neighbouring  nations.  Many  were  the 
evil  spirits  whom  Jesus  is  related  in  the  gospels 
to  have  ejected  from  patients  that  were  brought 
unto  him  as  possessed  and  tormented  by  those 
malevolent  daemons.  His  apostles,  too,  and  the 
first  Christians,  who  were  most  active  and  suc- 
cessful in  the  propagation  of  Christianity,  appear 
to  have  often  exerted  the  miraculous  powers  with 
which  they  were  endowed  on  similar  occasions. 
The  daemons  displayed  a  degree  of  knowledge 
and  malevolence  which  sufficiently  distinguished 
them  from  human  beings :  and  the  language  in 
which  the  dasmoniacs  are  mentioned,  and  the 
actions  and  sentiments  ascribed  to  them  in  the 
New  Testament,  show  that  our  Saviour  and  his 
apostles  did  not  consider  the  idea  of  daemoniacal 
possession  as  being  merely  a  vulgar  error  con- 
cerning the  origin  of  a  disease  or  diseases  pro- 
duced by  natural  causes.  The  more  enlightened 
cannot  always  avoid  the  use  of  metaphorical 
modes  of  expression;  which,  though  founded 
upon  error,  yet  have  been  so  established  in  lan- 
guage by  the  influence  of  custom,  that  they 
cannot  be  suddenly  dismissed.  But  in  descrip- 
tions of  characters,  in  the  narration  of  facts,  and 
in  the  laying  down  of  systems  of  doctrine,  we 
require  different  rules  to  be  observed.  Should  any 
person,  in  compliance  with  popular  opinions, 
talk  in  serious  language  of  the  existence,  dispo- 
sitions, declarations,  and  actions  or  a  race  of 

D2 


36  DEMONIAC. 

beings  whom  he  knew  to  be  absolutely  fabulous,     reason  can  conjecture,  concerning  the  existence 
we  surely  could  not  praise  him  for  integrity  :  we     of  various  orders  of  spiritual  beings,  good  and 
must  suppose  him  to  be  either  exulting  in  irony 
over  the  weak  credulity  of  those  around  him,  or 
taking  advantage  of  their  weakness,  with   the 
dishonesty  and  the  selfish  views  of  an  impostor. 
And  if  he  himself  should  pretend  to  any  con- 
nexion with  this  imaginary  system  of  beings ;  and 
should  claim,  in  consequence  of  his  connexion 

with  them,  particular  honors  from  his  c'ontem-    a  man  who  took  advantage  of  the  weakness  and 
poraries  ;  whatever  might  he  the  dignity  of  his     ignorance  of  his  contemporaries,  if  this  doctrine 

Character    in    all     Other     respects,  nobody     COuld       *>f>  nnthino-  hilt  a  imla-nr  Prrnr       Tt  tpqphps  nnlhinrr 

hesitate  to  brand  him  as  an  impostor.  In  this 
light  must  we  regard  the  conduct  of  our  Sa- 
viour and  his  apostles,  if  the  idea  of  daemoniacal 


bad,  is  perfectly  consistent  with,  and  even  favor- 
able to,  the  doctrine  of  daemoniacal  possession. 
It  is  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament  in  such 
language,  and  such  narratives  are  related  con- 
cerning it,  that  the  gospels  cannot  well  be  re- 
garded in  any  other  light  than  as  pieces  of  im- 
posture, and  Jesus  Christ  must  be  considered  as 


be  nothing  but  a  vulgar  error.  It  teaches  nothing 
inconsistent  with  the  general  conduct  of  provi- 
dence. In  short,  it  is  not  the  caution  of  philo- 
sophy, but  the  pride  of  reason,  that  suggests  ob- 


possession  were  to  be  considered  merely  as  a    jections  against  this  doctrine. 


vulgar  error.  They  talked  and  acted  as  if  they 
believed  that  evil  spirits  had  actually  entered 
into  those  who  were  brought  to  them  as  pos- 
sessed with  devils,,  and  as  if  those  spirits  had 
been  actually  expelled  by  their  authority  out  of 
the  unhappy  persons  whom  they  had  possessed. 
They  demanded,  too,  to  have  their  professions 
and  declarations  believed,  in  consequence  of 
their  performing  such  mighty  works,  and  having 
thus  triumphed  over  the  powers  of  hell.  The 
reality  of  dasmoniacal  possession  stands  upon 
the  same  evidence  with  the  gospel  system  in 
general.  Nor  is  there  any  thing  unreasonable  in 
this  doctrine.  It  does  not  appear  to  contradict 


Such  are  the  leading  arguments  generally 
urged  on  this  subject ;  the  reader  must  of  course 
judge  for  himself  between  them ;  but  we  cannot 
dismiss  the  article  without  a  few  additional  re- 
marks. It  is  argued  by  those  who  deny  the  in- 
fluence of  daemons  or  evil  spirits,  that  to  permit 
such  an  influence  on  the  concerns  of  human  life, 
would  be  to  break  through  that  order  which  the 
Deity  appears  to  have  established  throughout  his 
works,  and  to  introduce  a  degree  of  confusion 
unworthy  of  the  Divine  Providence.  This,  to 
say  the  least  of  it,  is  a  most  gratuitous  assertion. 
For  surely  those  who  make  it  are  well  aware  of 
the  existence  of  much  real  evil  in  the  affairs  of 


those  ideas,  which  the  general   appearances  of    human    life,   and   yet  the   Divine   government 


nature  and  the  series  of  events  suggest,  concerning 
the  benevolence  and  wisdom  of  the  Deity,  by 
which  he  regulates  the  affairs  of  the  universe. 
We  often  fancy  ourselves  able  to  comprehend 
things  to  which  our  understanding  is  wholly  in- 
adequate :  we  persuade  ourselves  at  times  that 
the  whole  extent  of  the  works  of  the  Deity  must 
be  well  known  to  us,  and  that  his  designs  must 
always  be  such  as  we  can  fathom.  We  are  then 
ready  whenever  any  difficulty  arises  to  us,  in 
considering  the  conduct  of  Providence,  to  model 
things  according  to  our  own  ideas ;  to  deny  that 
the  Deity  can  possibly  be  the  author  of  things 
which  we  cannot  reconcile;  and  to  assert  that 
he  must  act  on  every  occasion  in  a  manner  con- 


moves  on  with  a  regularity  and  an  order  that 
cannot  fail  to  excite  the  admiration  of  every 
well-disposed  mind.  Now  to  meet  the  objection 
in  all  its  bearings,  we  would  ask  those  who 
make  it,  whether  they  think  that  all  the  evil 
which  they  see  existing  around  them,  or  any  part 
of  it,  is  effected  without  the  medium  of  any 
kind  of  agency  ?  This,  we  conceive,  no  rational 
man  would  venture  to  maintain.  The  question 
then  is  simply  this, — of  what  nature  is  this 
agency  ?  To  this  question,  as  the  point  at  issue 
rests  solely  on  the  authority  of  Divine  Revela- 
tion, we  reply, — it  is  of  a  purely  spiritual  na- 
ture, and  has  its  origin  in  the  spiritual  world. 
The  existence  of  such  agency,  both  of  a  good 


sistent  with  our  narrow  views.  This  is  the  pride  and  of  an  evil  nature,  is  as  clearly  taught  as  any 
of  reason ;  and  it  seems  to  have  suggested  the  fact  made  known  by  the  sacred  writings.  It  is 
strongest  objections  that  have  been  at  any  time  by  means  of  it  that  the  various  affections  of  the 
urged  against  the  reality  of  dzemoniacal  posses-  human  mind  are  produced;  nor  would  any  dif- 
sion.  But  the  Deity  may  surely  connect  one 
order  of  his  creatures  with  another.  We  per- 
ceive mutual  relations  and  a  beautiful  connexion 
to  prevail  through  all  that  part  of  nature  which 
falls  within  the  sphere  of  our  observation.  The 
inferior  animals  are  connected  with  mankind, 
and  subjected  to  their  authority,  not  only  in  in- 


stances in  which  it  is  exerted  for  their  advantage, 


ficulty  be  experienced  by  us  on  this  point  were 
we  constantly  to  keep  in  mind  that  man,  in  his 
present  state,  is  intimately  connected  with  both 
worlds;  with  the  invisible  by  means  of  his 
spirit,  and  with  the  visible  or  material  world  by 
means  of  his  body.  The  cases  of  daemoniacal 
possession  that  occurred  during  the  time  of 
Christ's  sojourning  on  earth  were  exactly  what, 


but  even  where  it  is  tyrannically  abused  to  their    from  the  information  of  Scripture,  might  have 
destruction.   Among  the  evils  to  which  mankind    '  "* "'  "  "'        ' 

have  been  subjected,  why  might  not  their  being 
liable  to  daemoniacal  possession  be  one?  While 
the  Supreme  Being  retains  the  sovereignty  of  the 
universe,  he  may  employ  whatever  agents  he 
thinks  proper  in  the  execution  of  his  purposes : 
he  may  either  commission  an  angel  or  let  loose 
a  devil,  as  well  as  bend  the  human  will,  or  com- 
municate any  particular  impulse  to  matter.  All 
ihat  revelation  makes  known,  all  that  human 


been  expected  to  take  place.  The  Eternal  (ac- 
cording to  the  opinion  of  a  vast  body  of  Chris- 
tians) assumed  the  human  nature,  that  in  it  He 
might,  in  the  sight  of  mankind,  effect  their  deli- 
verance from  the  infernal  influence  which  threat- 
ened their  destruction.  This  was  accomplished 
by  His  passing  through  a  series  of  the  most  un- 
paralleled trials,  which  terminated  in  a  conflict 
unutterably  awful.  The  numerous  cases  oi 
daemoniacal  possession  that  are  introduced  to 


DAG 

our  notice  in  the  sacred  history  appear  to  have 
been  so  many  specimens  of  the  ascendency 
which  this  influence  had  gained,  and  the  cer- 
tainty of  its  being  removed ;  for  we  find,  in 
every  case,  that  the  evil  spirit  was  cast  out:  and 
certainly  it  was  no  obscure  allusion  that  Jesus 
made  to  this  when  in  the  immediate  prospect  of 
the  last  great  conflict  with  the  invisible  powers 
of  darkness,  and  in  reference  to  the  grand  tried 
of  his  triumph  over  them  in  the  spiritual  state, 
he  said,  '  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this  world  : 
now  shall  the  prince  of  this  world  be  cast  out.' 
Does  not  this  very  declaration  seem  to  allude  to 
the  circumstance  of  such  possessions  being  less 
frequent  since  that  time  ?  We  say  less  frequent, 
because  we  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that 
tome  instances  of  extraordinary  evil  agency  are, 
for  wise  purposes,  still  permitted  to  appear  in 
the  world ;  although  certainly,  in  no  case,  to  the 
same  extent  as  before  our  Lord's  subjugation  of 
such  agency.  We  do  not  deny  that  superstition 
has  much  augmented  the  number  of  these;  yet 
it  would  be  easy  to  specify  some  cases  that  have 
powerful  claims  on  the  most  rational  and  en- 
lightened belief. 

DEMONIACS,  in  church  history,  a  sect  whose 
distinguishing  tenet  was  said  to  be,  that  the  devils 
shall  be  saved  at  the  end  of  the  world. 

DAFF,r.a.&n.  s.  >      Goth,  doef;  Fr.  dofu-a, 
DAFT,  ns.  J  to  stupify.    But  Dr.  John- 

son thinks  our  word  d;iff,  or  daft,  is  a  corruption 
of  to  do  aft,  or  throw  aside,  and  the  examples 
from  Shakspeare  seem  to  justify  him.  To  cast 
off;  to  daunt.  A  person  treated  contemptuously  ; 
a  dolt,  or  coward. 

When  this  jape  is  tald  another  day, 
I  shall  be  halden  a  daffe  or  a  cokenay, 
I  wol  arise  and  auntre  it  by  my  fay  : 
Unhardy  is  unsely,  thus  men  say. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Talet. 

The  nimble-footed  mad-cap  prince  of  Wale*, 
And  his  comrades,  that  daft  the  world  aside, 
Bid  it  pass.  ShuJupeare.     Henry  IV. 

I  would  she  had  bestowed  this  dotage  on  me  :  I 
•would  have  daft  all  other  respects,  and  made  her  half 
myself.  Id. 

DA'FFODIL,  n  s.  ~\     Supposed  by  Skinner 
DAFFODI'LLY.  S  to  be  corrupted  from  as- 

DAFFODOWNDI'LLY.  Jphodelus.  A  common 
flower. 

Strew  me  the  green  round  with  daffodowndilliet, 
And  cowslips,  and  kingcups,  and  loved  lilies. 

Spetuer. 

Bid  amaranthus  all  his  beauty  shed, 
And  daffodillies  fill  their  cups  with  tears. 
To  strew  the  laurcat  herse  where  Lycid  lies. 

Milton. 

The  daughters  of  the  flood  have  searched  the  mead 
For  violets  pale,  and  cropped  the  poppy's  head  : 
The  short  narcissus,  and  fair  daffodil, 
Pansies  to  please  the  sight,  and  cassia  sweet  to  smell. 

Dry  <fen. 

DAFT.     See  DAFF. 

DAG,  orDAGGE,«.«.  Because  the  Dacians, 
says  Minsheu,  first  used  it.  A  pistol  or  hand  gun. 
Dr.  Meyrick  says,  'the  name  is  peculiar  to  Great 
Britain.' 

D'ye  call  this  gun  a  dag  ? 

Beaumont  and  Fletcher. 


7  DAG 

DAG,  or  -\      Old  Fr.  dugge ;   Ital. 

DAOOE,  n.  s.  {dugga;      Span,     dapa', 

DAGGER.  I  \\  ei.    and   Arm.  du»r', 

DAGGER-DRAWING.  J  from  Ileh.  ipi,  to 
pierce;  Minsheu.  A  cutting  and  stabbing  wea- 
pon, principally  the  latter. 

Upon  his  armc  lie  barf  a  pale  bracer, 
And  by  his  side  a  swf  rd  ami  a  bokcler, 
And  on  that  other  side  a  jraie  d<iti<jrre, 
Hani  .is  ,d  v.ol,  aiul  "harpc  as  point  of  spcre. 

C/iaucer,      Prut,  to  Cant.  Talei. 

She  ran  to  her  son's  dagger,    and    struck    herself  a . 
mortal  wound.  Sidney. 

This  sword  a  dagger  had  his  page, 
And  was  but  little  for  his  ape, 
And  therefore  waited  on  him  so 
As  dwarfs  upon  knights-errant  do.   Hwlibnu. 

They  always  aro  at  dtiggerxdratcing , 
And  one  another  clapperclawing.  Id. 

I  have  heart!  of  a  quarrel  in  a  tavern,  where  all 
were  at  dagijersdrawing,  till  one  desired  to  know  the 
subject  of  the  quarrel.  SiciJ't. 

He  strikes  himself  with  his  dagger,  but  be.ing  inter, 
rupted  by  one  of  his  friends,  he  stabs  him,  and  breaks 
the  dagger  on  one  his  ribs.  Addisun. 

The  Roman,  when  his  burning  heart 
Was  slaked  with  blood  of  Rome, 
Threw  down  the  dagger,  dared  depart 

In  savage  grandeur  home,  Byron. 

DAG,  v.  a.  &  >j.  s.  ^  Sax.  "eaj,  to  sprinkle, 
DAG'GLE,  v.  a.  &n.  f  and  uaj,  dew.  To  be- 
DAG'TAILED.  £mire;  let  fall  into  water; 

DAG'GLETAIL.  J  besprinkle.  Dagtailed.or 
daggletailed,  is  bemired,  bespattered,  or  muddy. 

Would  it  not  vexe  thee,  where  thy  syres  did  keepe. 
To  see  the  dunged  foldes  of  dag-tayld  sheepe  ? 
And  ruined  house,  where  holy  things  were  said, 
Whose  free-stone  wals,  the  thatched  roofe  upbraid  ? 

Bp.  Hall. 

Now  in  contiguous  drops  the  flood  comes  down, 
Threatening  with  deluge  this  devoted  town  : 
To  shops  in  crowds  the  daggled  females  fly. 
Pretend  to  cheapen  goods,  but  nothing  buy.     Swift. 

The  gentlemen  of  wit  and  pleasure  arc  apt  to  be 
choaked  at  the  light  of  so  many  daggletailed  parsons, 
that  happen  to  fall  in  their  way.  Id. 

Nor  like  a  puppy  daggled  through  the  town, 
To  fetch  and  carry  sing-song   up  and  down. 

Pope. 

DAGELET,  an  island  on  the  coast  of  Corea, 
about  three  leagues  in  circumference,  covered 
with  fine  trees,  and  surrounded  with  steep  rocks, 
except  a  few  sandy  creeks,  which  form  convenient 
landing  places.  It  was  discovered  by  La  Fey- 
rouse  in  1787,  who  found  some  boats  of  a  Chi- 
nese construction  upon  the  stocks.  The  men 
employed  upon  them,  were  supposed  to  be 
Corean  carpenters,  but  as  the  ships  approached 
they  fled  to  the  woods.  The  French  navigator 
supposed  that  the  island  was  uninhabited ;  except 
during  summer  by  people  from  Corea,  for  build- 
ing boats.  -Long.  131°  22'  E.,  lat.  37°  25'  N. 

IJAGHESTAN,  a  country  of  Asia,  west  of  the 
Caspian  Sea,  between  the  efflux  of  the  Koisin 
and  the  Rubas.  It  is  about  134  miles  in  lengtl-t 
by  between  thirty  and  forty  in  breadth.  It  is 
almost  wholly  mountainous  ;  but  the  soil  is  pro- 
ductive, and  fine  crops  of  grain  are  raised  The 


38 


DAHOMEY. 


Russians   claim    the  sovereignty  of  Daghestan, 

«hich  is  divided  into  four  districts ;  but  their 
ithority  is  not  universally  acknowledged. 
Many  of  the  inhabitants  subsist  by  plunder;  but  it 
has  recently  been  the  scene  of  contest  between 
.the  Persians  and  Russians.  The  chief  towns  are 
Tarki,  Derbend,  Baschli,  and  Ottermisch. 

DAGO,  or  DAGHO,  an  island  in  the  Baltic 
Sea,  on  the  coast  of  Livonia,  between  the  gulf  of 
Finland  and  Riga.  It  is  of  a  triangular  figure, 
and  may  be  about  twenty  miles  in  circumference. 
It  has  nothing  considerable  but  two  castles 
called  Daggerwort  and  Paden.  Long.  22°  50' 
E,,  lat.  68°  44'  N. 

DAGOE,  DAGHO,  or  DAGEN,  an  island  of  the 
Baltic,  at  the  entrance  of  the  gulf  of  Finland, 
near  the  coast  of  Esthonia,  and  separated  from 
the  island  of  Oesel  by  a  narrow  channel.  It  is 
about  forty  miles  long,  and  from  twenty-six  to 
thirty-six  broad,  and  is  well  peopled.  At  Dage- 
rort  there.is  a  lighthouse. 

DAGQN,  the  idol  of  Ashdod  or  Azotus.  He 
is  commonly  represented  as  a  monster,  half  man 
and  half  fish ;  whence  most  learned  men  derive 
the  name  from  the  Hebrew  dag,  which  signifies 
a  fish.  Those  who  make  him  to  have  been  the 
inventor  of  bread^corn,  derive  his  name  from  the 
Hebrew,  ])3~\,  Dagon,  signifying  corn ;  whence 
Philo-Biblius  calls  him  Ztvg  Aparptioe,  Jupiter 
Aratrius.  This  deity  continued  to  have  a  temple 
at  Ashdod  to  the  time  of  the  Maccabees :  for  the 
author  of  the  first  book  of  Maccabees  tells  us, 
that  'Jonathan,  one  of  the  Maccabees,  having 
beaten  the  army  of  Apollonius,  Demetrius's 
general,  they  fled  to  Azotus,  and  entered  into 
•Bethdagon  (the  temple  of  their  idol)  ;  but  Jona- 
than set  fire  to  Azotus,  and  burnt  the  temple  of 
Dagon  and  all  those  who  were  fled  into  it.' 
Dagou,  according  to  some,  was  the  same  with 
Jupiter,  according  to  others  Saturn  or  Venus ; 
but  according  to  most  Neptune. 

DAHALAK,  DALAKA,  or  DALACCA,  an  island 
in  the  Red  Sea,  near  the  coast  of  Abyssinia,  about 
twenty-five  miles  in  length,  and  twelve  in  breadth, 
anciently  celebrated  for  its  pearl  fishery.  It  is 
low  and  flat,  with  a  sandy  soil,  and  in  summer 
destitute  of  every  kind  of  herbage,  except  a  small 
quantity  of  bent  grass,  which  is  barely  sufficient 
to  feed  a  few  antelopes  and  goats.  From  the 
end  of  March  to  the  beginning  of  October,  they 
have  no  rain  in  Dahalak  ;  but  in  the  inter- 
mediate months  they  have  heavy  showers,  when 
the  water  is  collected  into  artificial  cisterns,  to 
supply  the  inhabitants  during  the  ensuing  sum- 
mer. Of  these  cisterns,  which  are  supposed  to 
be  either  the  work  of  the  Persians  or  of  the  first 
Ptolemies,  upwards  of  300  remained  at  a  recent 
period,  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock.  Its  principal 
port  is  Dahalece-el-Kebar,  but  it  will  only  admit 
small  vessels;  and  its  trade  is  with  Masuah. 
It  was  formerly  much  more  populous  than  at 
present.  This  as  well  as  the  neighbouring  islands 
is  dependent  upon  Masuah ;  and  the  governor  is 
furnished  monthly  with  a  goat  from  each  of  the 
twelve  villages ;  besides  which  every  vessel  put- 
ting in  here  for  Masuah,  pays  him  a  pound  of 
coffee,  and  every  one  from  Arabia,  a  dollar. 
From  these  his  revenue  chiefly  arises.  Long. 
E.,  lat.  15°  40'  N. 


DAIIL,  or  DAL,  a  large  river  of  Sweden, 
which  runs  through  the  provinces  of  Dalecarlia 
and  Gestricia,  and  falls  into  the  gulf  of  Bothnia, 
four  leagues  E.  S.  E.  of  Gefle.  Near  Elfkarleby 
it  forms  a  celebrated  cataract,  scarcely  inferior 
to  the  fall  of  the  Rhine  at  Lauffen. 

DAHLIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  plants  be- 
longing to  the  syngenesia  class  and  polygamia 
order,  thus  named  by  Cavanilles  in  honor  of  Dr. 
Andrew  Dahl,  a  Swedish  botanist.  The  stems 
die  every  winter,  but  the  root  is  perennial  and 
tuberous.  The  known  species  are  but  four.  1 . 
D.  pinnata,  figured  by  Cavanilles,  and  in  An- 
drew's Botanical  Repository  :  it  has  bipenuate 
leaves  of  a  deep  puqile  color.  2.  D.  rosea,  a 
rose-colored  variety  figured  by  Cavanilles  in  his 
Icones.  3.  D.  coccinea,  a  scarlet  variety ;  and, 
4.  D.  crocata,  a  saffron-colored  species.  These 
beautiful  plants  are  now  becoming  so  general  in 
British  gardens,  that  a  lengthened  description 
would  be  superfluous  :  it  is  sufficient  to  say,  that 
they  elevate  the  stem  like  the  holly-hock,  and 
bear  fine  showy  axillary  and  terminal  flowers 
late  in  the  autumn. 

DAHOMEY,  orDAUMA,  akingdom  of  Africa, 
on  the  coast  of  Guinea,  situated  about  sixty  or 
seventy  miles  from  the  Atlantic,  to  the  east  of 
Ashantee.  This  kingdom,which  is  correctly  placed 
in  various  old  maps,  particularly  that  of  Merca- 
tor,  who  names  its  ancient  capital  Dauina,  was 
erased  from  the  maps  of  Africa  in  1700,  and  the 
existence  of  the  nation  of  Dauma  denied  ;  but  it 
emerged  from  obscurity  in  1727,  by  the  fame  of 
its  conquests  of  the  maritime  states  ot  Whidah 
and  Ardra.  Dahomey,  as  known  at  present,  is- 
supposed  to  reach  from  the  sea  coast  150  miles  in 
land,  but  no  European  has  yet  penetrated  to  that 
distance  from  the  coast.  The  soil  is  a  deep  rich 
clay,  of  a  reddish  color,  with  a  little  sand  on  the 
surface,  except  about  Calmina,  where  it  is  more 
light  and  gravelly ;  but  there  is  not  to  be  found 
a  stone  so  large  as  an  egg  in  the  whole  country, 
so  far  as  it  has  been  visited  by  Europeans.  Of 
farinaceous  vegetables,  the  country  yields  a  plen- 
tiful supply,  in  proportion  to  the  culture.  The 
Dahomese  likewise  cultivate  yams,  potatoes,  the 
cassada  or  manioka,  the  plantain,  and  the 
banana.  Pine-apples,  melons,  oranges,  limes, 
guavas,  and  other  tropical  fruits,  also  abound  in 
this  fertile  country.  Nor  is  it  destitute  of  pro- 
ductions adapted  for  commerce  and  manufacture ; 
such  as  indigo,  cotton,  the  sugar-cane,  tobacco, 
palm-oil,  with  a  variety  of  spices,  particularly  a 
species  of  pepper,  very  similar  in  flavor,  and 
indeed  scarcely  distinguishable  from  the  black 
pepper  of  the  East  Indies.  The  Dahomese, 
like  the  other  inhabitants  of  tropical  climates, 
plant  twice  a-year,  viz.,  at  the  vernal  and  autumnal 
equinoxes  ;  after  which  the  periodical  rains  pre- 
vail. The  harmattan,  or  dry  wind,  blows  here 
strongly  from  the  north-east ;  hut  Mr.  Norris  does 
not  ascribe  to  it  those  pestilential  qualities  which 
have  often  been  supposed,  for  while  it  parches  up 
the  ground,  and  injures  every  species  of  vegetable, 
it  does  not  induce  any  fatal  diseases.  It  is  even 
said  to  cure  cutaneous  eruptions,  and  stop  the 
progress  of  small  pox,  fluxes,  and  remittent  fe- 
vers. The  greatest  bane  of  the  climate  is  the 
periodical  rains;  which  are  attended  with  tern- 


D  A  H  O  M  E  Y. 


•39 


ole  tornadoes.  The  language  is  that  which  the 
Portuguese  call  Lingua  Geral,  and  is  spoken  not 
only  in  Dahomey  Proper,  but  in  Wliidah,  and  the 
other  dependent  states.  The  Dahoman  religion 
is  vague  and  uncertain  in  its  principles,  and  ra- 
ther consists  in  the  performance  of  some  tradi- 
tionary ceremonies,  than  of  any  fixed  system  of 
belief,  or  moral  conduct.  According  to  Mr. 
Norris,  human  sacrifices  are  not  unfrequent 
among  the  Dahomese.  Their  kings,  lie  says, 
water  the  graves  of  their  ancestors  every  year  with 
the  blood  of  human  victims.  The  same  traveller 
mentions  that  the  people  in  general  take  a  peculiar 
pleasure  in  contemplating  human  skulls.  The 
king  said  to  a  traveller,  '  Some  heads  I  place  at 
my  door :  others  I  throw  into  the  market-place. 
This  gives  a  grandeur  to  my  customs;  this 
makes  my  enemies  fear  me ;  and  this  pleases  my 
ancestors  to  whom  I  send  them.'  The  king  is 
even  said  to  sleep  in  a  room  paved  with  the 
skulls  of  prisoners  of  distinction  taken  in  war  ; 
and  frequently  to  exclaim,  '  Thus  I  can  trample 
on  the  skulls  of  my  enemies  whenever  I  please.' 
It  appears  to  be  customary  witli  the  Dahomese 
to  cut  off  the  ears  of  the  prisoners  they  take  in 
war,  and  to  send  them  as  a  present  to  the  Grand 
Seignior :  upwards  of  300  pairs  of  ears  have  been 
sent  to  him  at  one  time.  They  believe  more 
firmly  in  their  amulets  and  fetiches,  than  in  the 
deity ;  their  national  fetiche  is  the  tiger ;  and 
their  houses  or  huts  are  decorated  with  images, 
tinged  with  blood,  stuck  with  feathers,  besmeared 
with  palm  oil,  and  bedaubed  with  eggs.  The 
government  is  perhaps  the  most  perfect  despo- 
tism upon  earth,  and  seems  to  admit  of  no  inter- 
mediate degree  of  subordination  between  the 
king  and  slave.  Norris  having  asked  a  soldier 
if  he  did  not  think  the  enemy  numerous  in  a  war 
in  which  he  found  the  Dahomese  engaged  ;  the  lat- 
ter replied,  'I  think  of  my  king,  and  then  I  dare  en- 
gage five  of  the  enemy  myself  He  added, '  it  is 
not  material,  my  head  belongs  to  the  king,  not  to 
myself;  if  he  pleases  to  send  for  it,  I  am  ready 
to  resign  it ;  for  if  it  is  shot  through  in  battle,  it 
is  no  difference  to  me,  I  am  satisfied.'  A  mi- 
nister of  state  crawls  towards  the  apartment  of 
audience  on  his  hands  and  knees,  till  he  arrives 
in  the  royal  presence,  where  he  lays  himself  flat 
on  his  belly,  rubbing  his  head  in  the  dust,  and 
uttering  the  most  humiliating  expressions.  Be- 
ing desired  to  advance,  he  receives  the  king's 
commands,  or  communicates  any  particular  busi- 
ness, still  continuing  in  a  recumbent  posture;  for  no 
person  is  permitted  to  sit,  even  on  the  floor,  in  the 
royal  presence,  except  the  women  ;  and  even  they 
must  kiss  the  earth  when  they  receive  or  deliver 
the  king's  message.  The  king  of  Dahomey  main- 
tains a  considerable  standing  army,  commanded 
by  an  agaow  or  general,  with  several  other  sub- 
ordinate military  officers;  the  payment  of  these 
troops  chiefly  depends  on  the  success  of  the  ex- 
peditions in  which  they  are  engaged.  Sometimes 
the  king  takes  the  field  at  the  head  of  his  troops ; 
and  on  very  great  emergencies  at  the  head  of  his 
women.  For  within  the  walls  of  the  different 
royal  palaces  in  Dahomey,  are  immured  not  less 
than  3000  women  ;  several  hundreds  of  whom 
are  trained  to  arms  under  a  female  general,  and 
subordinate  officers  appointed  by  the  king. 


These  Ama/.ons  are  regularly  exercised,  and  go 
through  their  evolutions  with  much  expertness  ; 
their  accoutrements  being  precisely  similar  to 
those  of  the  male  troops.  1  he  dress  of  the  men 
in  Dahomey  consists  of  a  p;iir  of  striped  or  white 
cotton  drawers,  of  the  manufacture  of  the  coun- 
try, over  which  they  wear  a  large  square  cloth 
of  the  same,  or  of  European  manufacture.  This 
cloth  is  about  the  size  of  a  common  counterpane 
for  the  middling  class,  but  much  larger  for  the 
grandees.  It  is  wrapped  about  the  loins,  and 
tied  on  the  left  side  by  two  of  the  corners,  the 
others  hanging  down,  and  sometimes  trailing  on 
the  ground.  A  piece  of  silk  or  velvet,  of  sixteen 
or  eighteen  yards,  makes  a  cloth  for  a  grandee. 
The  head  is  usually  covered  with  a  beaver  or  felt 
hat,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  wearer.  The 
king,  as  well  as  some  of  his  ministers,  often  wears 
a  gold  or  silver  laced  hat  and  feather.  The 
arms  and  upper  part  of  the  body  remain  naked, 
unless  when  the  party  travels,  or  performs  labo- 
rious work,  when  the  large  cloth  is  laid  aside, 
and  the  body  is  covered  with  a  sort  of  frock  or 
tunic  without  sleeves.  The  feet  are  always  bare, 
none  but  the  sovereign  having  a  right  to  wear 
sandals.  The  dress  of  the  women,  though  sim- 
ple, consists  of  a  greater  number  of  articles 
than  that  of  the  men.  They  use  several  cloths 
or  handkerchiefs;  the  neck,  arms,  and  ancles, 
are  adorned  with  beads  and  cowries ;  and  rings 
of  silver,  or  baser  metal,  encircle  the  fingers. 
The  ears  are  so  pierced  as  to  admit  the  little 
finger,  and  a  coral  bead  of  that  size,  red  sealing 
wax,  or  a  piece  of  oyster-shell,  stuck  into  each. 
Girls,  before  the  age  of  puberty,  wear  nothing 
but  a  string  of  beads  or  shells  round  the  loins, 
and  young  women  usually  expose  the  breasts. 
The  general  character  of  the  Dahomese  is  marked 
by  a  strange  mixture  of  ferocity  and  politeness. 
The  former  appears  in  the  treatment  of  their 
enemies ;  the  latter  they  possess  far  above  most  of 
the  African  nations  with  whom  we  have  hitherto 
had  any  intercourse.  Abomey,  the  capital, 
lies  between  long.  3°  and  4°  E.,  and  in  lat.  7° 
50' N. 

DAILLE  (John),  a  protestant  minister  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  the  most  esteemed  by  the 
Catholics  of  all  the  controversial  writers  among 
the  Protestants.  He  was  tutor  to  two  of  the 
grandsons  of  the  illustrious  M.  du  Plessis  Mor- 
nai.  Mr.  Daille  having  lived  fourteen  years  in 
this  family,  travelled  into  Italy  with  his  two 
pupils ;  one  of  them  died  abroad  ;  with  the  other 
he  visited  Italy,  Switzerland,  Germany,  Flanders 
Holland,  and  England,  and  returned  in  1621. 
He  was  received  minister  in  1623,  and  became 
chaplain  to  the  family  of  M.  Mornai.  In  1625 
he  was  appointed  minister  of  the  church  of  Sau- 
mur,  and  in  1626  removed  to  Paris,  where  he 
spent  the  rest  of  his  life,  and  composed  several 
works.  His  first  work,  Of  the  Use  of  the  Fathers, 
was  his  masterpiece  ;  printed  in  1631.  He  died 
in  1670,  aged  seventy-seven. 
DAILY.  See  DAY. 

DAINT,  adj.  -^      Fr.    dain,    delicate. 

DAIU'TEOI'S,  adj.  I  From  Lat.  dens,  a  tooth, 
DAIN'TY,  n.  s.  &  adj.\  because  pleasing  to  the 
DAIM'TILY, adv.  i  palate,  as  Minsheu 
DAIN'TINESS,  n.  s.  J  says :  delicious,  exqui- 


40 


DAIRY 


site,  or  of  agreeable  taste ;  elegant.  The  adverb 
and  substantives  follow  the  meanings  of  the 
adjective. 

Be  not  desirous  of  his  dainties ;  for  they  are  deceit- 
ful meat.  Proverbs  xxiii.  3. 
Both  halle  and  chambres,  eche  in  his  degree, 

Houses  of  office  stuffed  with  plentee  ; 

Ther  mayst  thou  see  of  deinteotu  vitaille 

That  may  be  found  as  far  as  lasteth  Itaille. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

Ther  may  men  fest  and  realtee  beholde, 
And  deintees  mo  than  I  can  you  devise, 
But  all  to  dere  they  bought  it  or  they  rise.    Id. 

Ne  poets  witt,  that  passeth  painter  farre 
In  picturing  the  parts  of  Beauty  daynt, 
80  hard  a  workmanship  adventure  darre. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

Higher  concoction  is  required  for  sweetness,  or 
pleasure  of  taste,  and  therefore  all  your  dainty  plumbs 
are  a  little  dry.  Bacon. 

Truth  is  a  naked  and  open  day-light,  that  doth  not 
•hew  the  masks  and  mummeries  and  triumphs  of  the 
world,  half  so  stately  and  daintily  as  candlelight.  Id. 

My  house,  within  the  city, 
Is  richly  furnished  with  plate  and  gold, 
Basons  and  ewers  to  lave  her  dainty  hands. 

Shakspeare. 

Which  of  you  all 

Will  now  deny  to  dance  ?  She  that  makes  dainty, 
I'll  swear  hath  corns.          Id.      Romeo  and  Juliet. 

Therefore  to  horse  ; 

And  let  us  not  be  dainty  of  leave-taking, 
But  shift  away.  Id.     Macbeth. 

Why,  that's  my  dainty ;  I  shall  miss  thee  j 
But  yet  thou  shall  have  freedom.     Id.    Tempest. 

What  should  yet  thy  palate  please  ? 
Daintines*  and  softer  ease, 
Sleeked  limbs  and  finest  blood  ?       Ben  Jonton. 

The  duke  exceeded  in  the  daitttiness  of  his  leg  and 
foot,  and  the  earl  in  the  fine  shape  of  his  hands. 

Wotton. 

It  was  more  notorious  for  the  daintiness  of  the  pro- 
vision which  he  served  in  it,  than  for  the  massiness 
of  the  dish.  Hakewill  on  Providence. 

Why  should  ye  be  so  cruel  to  yourself, 
And  to  those  dainty  limbs,  which  nature  lent 
For  gentle  usage  and  soft  delicacy  1         Milton. 

She  then  produced  her  dairy  store, 
And  unbought  dainties  of  the  poor.    Drydtn. 

Your  dainty  speakers  have  the  curse, 
To  plead  bad  causes  down  to  worse.     Prior. 

The  shepherd  swains,  with  sure  abundance  blest, 
On  the  fat  flock  and  rural  dainties  feast.  Pope. 

DAI'RY,  n.  t.  >  From  dey,  says  Lye,  an 
DAI'RY-MAID.  5  old  word  for  milk.  The 
milk-house,  or  place  where  it  is  managed .  A 
dairy-maid  and  milk-maid,  are  nearly  synony- 
mous. In  Gloucestershire,  the  dairy  is  still  called 
a  dey-house.  Yet  we  supply  a  very  early  use  of 
'  dairies.' 

Citees  and  burghes,  castles  high  and  towres, 
Thorpes  and  barnes,  shepenes  and  dairies, 
This  maketh  that  thir  ben  no  Faeries. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tales. 

Dairies  being  well  housewived,  arc  exceeding  com- 
modious. Bacon. 


Children,  in  dairy  countries,  do  wax  more  tall  than 
where  they  feed  more  upon  bread  and  flesh.  Id. 

You  have  no  more  worth 
Than  the  coarse  and  country  fairy, 
That  doth  haunt  the  hearth  or  dairy.        BenJcmson. 

She  in  pens  his  flocks  will  fold, 
And  then  produce  her  dairy  store.          Dryden. 

The  poorest  of  the  sex  have  still  an  itch , 
To  know  their  fortunes,  equal  to  the  rich  ; 
The  duirymaitl  enquires  if  she  shall  take 
The  trusty  taylor,  and  the  cook  forsake.  Id. 

Come  up  quickly,  or  we  shall  conclude  that  thou 
art  in  love  with  one  of  Sir  Roger's  dairy-maids. 

Addison. 

DAIRY.  -The  operations  of  the  dairy  are  con- 
nected with  the  domestic  comforts  of  almostevery 
English  family.  Man  is  here  seen  taking  that 
useful  and  honorable  direction  of  the  works  of 
nature  for  which  he  was  designed,  and  his  origi- 
nal companion,  when  a  good  housewife,  is  almost 
more  than  '  a  help  meet'  for  him.  She  is  gene- 
rally, and  for  the  great  benefit  of  both  parties,  en- 
trusted with  the  practical  management  of  this 
department,  even  of  extensive  farming  establish- 
ments ;  and  so  large  a  portion  of  '  skill,  frugality, 
cleanliness,  and  industry,'  is  required,  as  a  mo- 
dern author  well  observes,  in  hardly  any  other  of 
the  duties  of  a  farmer's  wife. 

In  our  articles  AGRICULTURE  and  Bos  we  have 
entered  pretty  largely  into  the  natural  history 
and  peculiarities  of  the  only  animal  whose  milk 
is  extensively  used  in  this  country ;  ve  shall,  in 
this  paper,  principally  advert, — 1.  To  the  selec- 
tion and  general  management  of  cows  kept  for 
the  dairy,  and  by  cow-keepers,  as  they  are  termed. 
2.  To  the  operations  of  the  regular  dairy  in  our 
cheese  and  butter  counties,  particularly  the  for- 
mer :  for  in  our  article  BUTTER  will  be  found 
many  useful  directions  with  regard  to  that  im- 
portant manufacture.  3.  We  shall  offer  a  few  re- 
marks on  the  structure  of  the  dairy-house  and  its 
furniture. 

i.  Of  the  selection  and  management  of  cows. — 
In  and  about  London  the  Holderness  cows,  a 
variety  of  the  short-horned  breed,  are  preferred. 
They  have  large  carcases  and  yield  a  great  quan- 
tity of  milk.  They  take  their  name  from  a  dis- 
trict in  Yorkshire,  where,  as  well  as  in  the  county 
of  Durham,  they  are  extensively  bred ;  but  most 
English  counties  have  cultivated  die  breed  in 
some  degree.  The  Edinburgh  dairy-men  select 
the  short-homed  cow  of  Roxburghshire  for  simi- 
lar reasons.  Ayrshire  has  also  a  celebrated 
breed.  In  Lancashire  (and  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Liverpool  this  topic  has  been  well  canvassed) 
a  native  long-horned  cow  is  said  to  have  a  ge- 
neral preference.  The  Guernsey  breed  is  also 
highly  valuable  for  its  rich  and  abundant  milk. 
At  Caton,  in  Lancashire,  in  Mr.  Hodgson's 
dairy  establishment,  a  long-ho.ned  cow  yielded 
eight  quarts  of  milk  a  day  and  four  pounds  of 
butter  per  week  on  an  average  of  twelve  months, 
during  which  period  one  of  the  short-horned 
breed  gave  nine  quarts  per  day  and  four  pounds 
and  a  half  of  butter  per  week,  both  having  what 
they  chose  to  take  of  exactly  the  same  kind  of 
food.  But  the  quantity  each  consumed  was  not 
noted.  Dr.  Anderson's  strong  recommendation 
of  the  Alderney  cows,  as  affording  '  the  richest 
milk  hitherto  known;  though  there  are  many 


DAIRY. 


individuals  of  different  kinds  which  afford  much 
richer  milk  than  others,'  as  he  says,  seems  long 
to  have  kept  up  the  public  preference  for  them 
in  many  districts. 

Cows  known  to  afford  milk  and  butter  of  the 
best  qualities,  will  of  course  be  selected  ;  but 
neither  size  nor  breed  seems  to  be  a  uniform 
criterion.  Respectable  cow-keepers  rarely  breed 
cattle,  so  that  actual  experience  of  the  animal  is 
the  only  final  test;  and  the  quantity  of  milk 
yielded  seems  to  be,  in  this  case,  the  sole  ground 
of  favoritism.  Those  who  supply  the  metropolis 
with  milk  generally  purchase  their  cows  at  from 
three  to  four  years  old,  and  in  calf,  at  Islington, 
or  Smithtii'ld.  Some  of  them  own  several  hun- 
dreds. The  number  scattered  in  and  about 
London  is  calculated  at  about  9000.  Ten  bulls 
are  generally  allowed  to  a  stock  of  300  cows,  and 
the  calves  are  sent  to  Smithfield  market  at  one, 
two,  or  three  days  old.  The  quantity  of  milk 
given  on  an  average,  by  each  cow,  is  said  to  be 
nine  quarts  a  day,  or  3285  quarts  per  annum. 
The  weekly  expense  of  their  food  is  estimated 
in  the  Middlesex  Report  at  10s.  3d.,  and  the 
other  charges  about  £5.  7s.  per  annum. 

These  cows  are  often  confined  in  the  cow- 
house, or  the  premises  adjoining,  during  the 
whole  time  of  their  being  devoted  to  the  pur- 
poses of  the  cow-keeper ;  but  respectable  esta- 
blishments turn  them  out  to  grass  in  the  spring. 
In  the  night  they  are  turned  into  their  stalls,  and 
fed  at  about  three  in  the  morning  with  half  a 
bushel  each  of  grains.  From  four  to  half-past 
six  or  seven  they  are  milked  for  the  retail  dealers; 
then  they  receive  a  bushel  each  of  green  food  or 
turnips,  and  soon  after  at  the  rate  of  a  truss  ot 
meadow  hay  to  ten  cows.  They  are  now  turned 
out  into  the  cow-yard,  from  eight  to  twelve 
o'clock,  and  about  half-past  one  to  three  are 
milked  and  fed  again  as  in  the  morning.  This 
is  the  regular  plan  from  September  to  May  at 
least,  or  during  the  turnip  season.  At  other 
parts  of  the  year  cabbages  and  tares  diversify 
their  food  until  they  are  turned  out  to  grass 
(where  that  change  of  food  is  supplied  to  them), 
and  now  they  remain  in  the  field  all  night ;  but 
are  frequently  fed  with  grains  to  increase  their 
milk,  even  at  this  period. 

The  cow-feeders  of  Edinburgh,  according  to 
the  Supplement  of  the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica, 
do  not  find  it  for  their  interest  to  keep  their  cows 
for  more  than  one  year,  or  even  so  long,  if  they  can 
be  fattened  sooner.  '  Their  object  is  to  have  as 
great  a  quantity  of  milk  as  possible  in  the  first 
instance;  and  when  the  cows  fall  off  in  milking, 
as  they  almost  always  do  from  between  four  and 
six  months  after  calving,  to  prepare  them  spee- 
dily for  the  butcher.  Most  of  the  cows  continue 
t^  give  a  good  deal  of  milk  while  they  are  fatten- 
ing, and  even  until  they  are  sent  to  the  shambles. 
It  is  expected  they  should  sell  to  the  butcher  at 
the  price  paid  by  the  cow-keeper.  Their  food 
in  summer  is  brewers'  and  distillers'  grains  and 
dreg,  wheat  shellings  or  small  bran,  grass  and 
straw  ;  and  in  winter  the  same  grains,  dreg  and 
bran,  with  turnips  and  potatoes,  and  hay  instead 
of  grass.  Wl.cn  grains  are  scarce,  cut  or  chopped 
hay  is  mixed  with  them.  Some  of  them  are  sent 
to  pasture  in  fields  near  the  city,  for  about  two 


months,  during  the  best  of  the  grass  season;  but 
even  then  a  certain  number  must  be  kept  in  the 
house,  for  consuming  the  grains,  which  are  pur- 
chased by  contract  for  a  whole  year.' 

'  With  regard  to  management,  the  cow-keepers 
begin  with  grains,  dreg,  and  bran,  mixed  toge- 
ther, at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning;  feed  a  se- 
cond time  at  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon ;  and 
a  third  from  seven  to  eight  in  theevening.  Grass 
in  summer,  and  turnips  or  potatoes  in  winter, 
are  given  at  both  intervals.  A  small  quantity  of 
straw  is  laid  below  the  grass,  which  absorbs  its 
moisture,  and  is  eaten  after  the  grass;  and,  in 
winter,  straw  or  hay  is  given  after  the  turnips. 
Part  of  the  turnips  or  potatoes  are  boiled,  parti- 
cularly when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  grains,  and 
intermixed  with  them.  The  expense  in  summer 
is  said  to  be  2s.  lOJd.,  and  in  winter  3s.  "<£'/. 
per  day,  for  each  cow.  The  cows  are  seldom- 
milked  more  than  twice  a-day  :  for  about  a  month 
after  being  bought,  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to 
milk  them  three  times.  The  common  periods  of 
milking  are  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  from 
three  to  four  in  the  afternoon,  and,  when  milked 
a  third  time,  nine  in  the  evening.  Their  produce 
in  milk,  when  fed  as  already  stated,  may  average 
about  seven  Scotch  pints,  or  nearly  twelve  quarts 
and  a  half  daily,  per  cow.  When  the  cows  are 
smaller,  and  not  so  well  fed,  five  pints,  or  about 
nine  quarts,  are  said  to  be  the  average.  The  price 
of  milk  in  Edinburgh  used  to  be  6d.  per  pint, 
but  of  late  it  has  been  sometimes  lower  in  sum- 
mer. This  is  said  to  be  very  little  more  than  the 
price  of  the  food.  For  interest  of  money,  risk, 
expenses  of  management,  and  profit,  there  is  the 
dung,  worth  £3.  10s.  for  each  cow;  some  savings 
on  the  cows  while  at  grass,  which  costs  only  1 ».  8</. 
per  day  ;  and,  probably,  a  small  advance  of  price 
may  be  commonly  got  from  the  butcher,  when 
the  cows  are  skilfully  selected  and  well  managed. 
There  have  been  instances  of  cow-feeders  con- 
tracting with  others  to  retail  their  milk ;  but  the 
practice  is  not  common.  The  cow-keepers  ge- 
nerally retail  it  themselves.  In  one  instance  a 
guinea  a-week  *br  the  milk  of  each  cow  was 
paid  by  retailers  to  e  farmer  in  the  vicinity  of 
Edinburgh.' 

*  Comparing  the  London  and  Edinburgh 
dairies,'  continues  the  above  writer,  '  there  seems 
to  be  a  difference  in  favor  of  the  best  of  the 
latter  of  no  less  than  three  quarts  and  a  half  per 
day.  If  this  be  the  fact,  perhaps  it  is  owing  to 
the  whole  of  the  Edinburgh  cows  being  always 
in  milk ;  none  of  them  being  kept  for  years,  and 
bred  from,  as  in  the  London  dairies.' 

Dr.  Andersons's  general  aphorisms  on  the 
subject  of  the  qualities  of  milk  cannot  be  too 
well  impressed  on  all  dairy  and  cow-keepers.  He 
says,  1.  Of  the  milk  drawn  from  a  cow  at  any 
time,  that  which  comes  first  is  always  thinnest, 
and  continues  to  increase  in  thickness  to  the  last 
drop.  This  is  proved  by  experiment ;  and  so 
great  is  the  importance  of  attending  to  it,  that  the 
person  who,  by  bad  milking  of  his  cows,  loses 
but  half  a  pint  of  his  milk,  loses,  in  fact,  as  much 
cream  as  would  be  afforded  by  six  or  eivrrit  pints 
at  the  beginning,  and  loses  besides  that  part  of 
the  cream  which  done  can  give  richness  and  high 
flavor  to  his  butter  2.  When  milk  throws  up 


42 


DAIRY. 


cream  to  the  surface,  that  portion  which  rises  first 
will  be  thicker,  and  of  better  quality,  as  well  as 
in  greater  quantity,  than  that  which  rises  in  a  se- 
cond equal  portion  of  time.  3.  Thick  milk  throws 
up  a  smaller  quantity  of  cream  to  the  surface  than 
such  as  is  thinner;  but  that  cream  is  of  a  richer 
quality.  If  water  be  added  to  that  thick  milk,  it 
will  afford  a  considerably  greater  quantity  of 
cream  than  before,  but  its  quality  is  at  the  same 
time  greatly  debased.  4.  Milk  when  carried  in 
vessels  to  any  distance,  so  as  to  suffer  considerable 
agitation,  never  throws  up  cream  so  rich,  nor  in 
such  quantity,  as  if  the  same  had  been  put  into 
the  milk-pans  without  any  agitation.  From  these 
aphorisms,  the  following  corollaries  are  deducible. 
1.  The  cows  ought  always  to  be  milked  as  near 
the  dairy  as  possible.  2.  The  milk  of  different 
cows  should  be  kept  by  themselves,  that  the 
good  cows  may  be  distinguished  from  the  bad. 
3.  For  butter  of  a  very  fine  quality,  the  first- 
drawn  milk  ought  always  to  be  kept  separate 
from  the  last. 

The  Farmers'  Magazine,  vol.  xv.  supplies  the 
following  directions  on  the  subject  of  feeding 
stalled  cows,  as  those  which  are  practically  given 
by  a  very  intelligent  dairy-man,  to  his  cow- 
feeder  and  milkers,  at  Farnham,  in  Surrey  : — 

1.  To  the  feeder.  '  Go  to  the  cow-stall  at  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  winter  and  summer; 
give  each  cow  half  a  bushel  of  the  field-beet, 
carrots,  turnips,  or  potatoes  cut;  at  seven  o'clock, 
the  hour  the  dairy-maid  comes  to  milk  them, 
give  each  some  hay,  and  let  them  feed  till  they 
are  all  milked.  If  any  cow  refuse  hay,  give  her 
something  she  will  eat,  such  as  grains,  carrots, 
&c.,  during  the  time  she  is  milking,  as  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  the  cow  should  feed  whilst  milk- 
ing. As  soon  as  the  woman  has  finished  milking 
in  the  morning,  turn  the  cows  into  the  airing 
ground,  and  let  there  be  plenty  of  fresh  water  in 
the  troughs ;  at  nine  o'clock  give  each  cow  three 
gallons  of  a  mixture  composed  of  eight  gallons  of 
grains  and  four  gallons  of  bran  or  pollard  ;  when 
they  have  eaten  that,  put  some  hay  into  the  cribs; 
at  twelve  o'clock  give  each  three  gallons  of  the 
mixture  as  before ;  if  any  cow  looks  for  more, 
give  her  another  gallon ;  on  the  contrary,  if  she 
will  not  eat  what  you  give  her,  take  it  out  of  the 
manger,  never  at  one  time  letting  a  cow  have 
more  than  she  will  eat  up  clean.  Mind  and  keep 
your  mangers  clean,  that  they  do  not  get  sour. 
At  two  o'clock  give  each  cow  half  a  bushel  of 
carrots,  field-beet,  or  turnips ;  look  the  turnips, 
&.C.,  over  well  before  you  give  them  to  the  cows, 
as  one  rotten  turnip,  &c.  will  give  a  bad  taste  to 
the  milk,  and  most  likely  spoil  a  whole  dairy  of 
butter.  At  four  o'clock  put  the  cows  into  the 
stall  to  be  milked ;  feed  them  on  hay  as  you  did 
at  milking  time  in  the  morning,  ever  keeping  in 
mind  that  the  cow  whilst  milking  must  feed  on 
something.  At  six  o'clock  give  each  cow  three 
gallons  of  the  mixture  as  before.  Rack  them  up 
at  eight  o'clock.  Twicejn  a  week  put  into  each 
cow's  feed,  at  noon,  a  quart  of  malt  dust.' 

2.  To  the  dairy-maid.  '  Go  to  the  cow-stall  at 
seven  o'clock;  take  with  you  cold  water  and  a 
sponge,  and  wash  each  cow's  udder  clean  before 
milking ;  dowse  the  udder  well  with  cold  water, 
winter  and  summer,  as  it  braces,  and  repels  heats. 


Keep  your  hands  and  arms  clean.  Milk  each 
cow  as  dry  as  you  can,  morning  and  evening, 
and  when  you  have  milked  each  cow,  as  you 
suppose,  dry,  begin  again  with  the  cow  you  first 
milked,  and  drip  them  each ;  for  the  principal 
reason  of  cows  failing  in  their  milk  is  from  neg- 
ligence in  not  milking  each  cow  dry,  particularly 
at  the  time  the  calf  is  taken  from  the  cow.  Suf- 
fer no  one  to  milk  a  cow  but  yourself,  and  have 
no  gossiping  in  the  stall.  Every  Saturday  night 
give  in  an  exact  account  of  the  quantity  of  milk 
each  cow  has  given  in  the  week.' 

'  Where  butter  is  the  principal  object,'  says 
Mr.  Loudon,  '  such  cows  should  always  be  chosen 
as  are  known  to  afford  the  best  and  largest  quan- 
tity of  milk  and  cream,  of  whatever  breed  they 
may  be.  But  the  quantity  of  butter  to  be  made 
from  a  given  number  of  cows  must  always  de- 
pend on  a  variety  of  contingent  circumstances ; 
such  as  the  size  and  goodness  of  the  beasts,  the 
kind  and  quantity  of  the  food,  and  the  distance 
of  time  from  calving.  As  to  the  first,  it  need 
scarcely  be  mentioned  that  a  large  cow  will  give 
greater  store  of  milk  than  one  of  a  smaller  size ; 
though  cows  of  equal  size  differ  as  to  the  quantity 
of  cream  produced  from  the  milk  of  each :  it  is, 
therefore,  on  those  cows  whose  milk  is  not  only 
in  large  abundance,  but  which,  from  a  peculiar 
inherent  richness,  yields  a  thick  cream,  that  the 
butter  dairy-man  is  to  place  his  chief  dependence ; 
and  where  a  cow  is  deficient  in  either  of  these, 
she  should  be  parted  with,  and  her  place  sup- 
plied by  one  more  proper  for  this  use.  As  to  the 
second  particular,  namely,  the  kind  and  quality 
of  the  food,  those  who  would  wish  to  profit  by  a 
dairy,  ought  to  provide  for  their  cows  hay  of  a 
superior  goodness,  to  be  given  them  in  the  depth 
of  winter,  and  this  in  an  unlimited  degree,  that 
they  may  always  feed  till  they  are  perfectly  satis- 
fied. And,  when  the  weather  will  permit,  the 
cows  should  be  indulged  with  an  outlet  to 
marshes  or  low  meadow-grounds,  where  they  may 
feed  on  such  green  vegetables  as  are  present; 
which  is  far  preferable  to  the  practice  of  con- 
fining them  the  whole  day  on  dry  meat,  will  en- 
able them  to  yield  greater  plenty  of  milk,  and 
will  give  a  fine  yellow  color  to  the  butter  even  in 
the  winter  season.' 

ii.  The  operations  of  the  regular  dairies  of  the 
cheese  and  butter  counties  have  been  justly  stated 
to  be  very  little  improved  by  the  application  of 
modern  science  to  farming.  Dr.  Anderson  and 
Mr.  Marshall  are  the  only  scientific  writers  whose 
attention  seems  to  have  been  turned  to  the  subject. 
The  latter,  in  his  Rural  Economy  of  Gloucester- 
shire, has  registered  a  number  of  observations  on 
the  heat  of  the  dairy-room,  and  of  the  milk  when 
the  rennet  was  applied  in  cheese-making;  on  the 
time  required  for  coagulation  ;  and  the  heat  of 
the  whey  after :  but  the  chemistry  of  these  arts 
and  productions  has  been  wholly  neglected  at 
present.  We  cannot  therefore  do  better  than 
present  the  reader  with  the  following  popular  ac- 
count of  the  cheeses  best  known  in  this  country 

Cheshire  cheese  is  prepared  in  the  following 
manner  : — The  evening's  milk  is  not  touched  till 
the  next  morning,  when  the  cream  is  taken  off, 
and  put  to  warm  in  a  metal  pan  heated  with 
boiling  water.  The  cows  being  milked  early  in 


DAIRY. 


43 


the  morning,  the  new  milk,  and  that  of  the  pre- 
ceding night,  thus  prepared,  are  poured  into  a 
large  tub,  together  with  the  cream.  A  piece  of 
rennet,  kept  in  luke-warm  water  from  the  pre- 
ceding evening,  is  put  into  the  tub  in  order  to 
coagulate  the  milk  ;  with  which,  if  the  cheese  is 
intended  to  be  colored,  a  small  quantity  of 
arnotto  (or  of  an  infusion  of  marigolds,  or  carrots,) 
is  rubbed  fine  and  mixed ;  the  whole  is  then 
stirred  together,  and,  being  covered  up  warm,  it 
is  allowed  to  stand  about  half  an  hour,  when  it 
is  turned  over  with  a  bowl,  to  separate  the  whey 
from  the  curds,  and  broken  soon  after  into  very 
small  particles :  the  whey  being  separated,  by 
standing  some  time,  is  taken  from  the  curd,  which 
sinks  to  the  bottom,  and  is  then  collected  into  a 
part  of  the  tub  provided  with  a  slip,  or  loose 
board,  to  cross  the  diameter  of  the  bottom,  for 
the  sole  purpose  of  effecting  this  separation; 
on  which  a  hoard  is  placed,  weighing  from  sixty 
to  120  pounds,  in  order  to  press  out  the  whey. 
As  soon  as  it  acquires  a  greater  degree  of  solidity 
it  is  cut  into  slices,  and  turned  over  several  times, 
to  extract  all  the  whey,  and  again  pressed  with 
weights.  See  Coagulum,  in  CHEMISTRY. 

These  operations  may  consume  about  an  hour 
and  a  half.  It  is  then  taken  from  the  vub  and 
broken  very  small  by  the  hand,  salted,  and 
put  into  a  cheese-vat,  the  depth  of  which  is  en- 
larged by  a  tin  hoop  fitted  to  the  top.  The  side 
is  then  strongly  pressed,  both  by  hand  and  with 
a  board  at  top,  well  weighted ;  and  wooden 
skewers  are  placed  round  the  cheese,  at  the  centre, 
which  are  frequently  drawn  out.  It  is  then 
shifted  out  of  the  vat,  a  cloth  being  previously 
put  on  the  top  of  it,  and  reversed  on  the  cloth 
into  another  vat,  or  again  into  the  same,  if  well 
scalded  before  the  cheese  be  returned  to  it.  The 
top,  or  upper  part,  is  next  broken  by  the  hand 
down  to  the  middle,  salted,  pressed,  weighted  and 
skewered  ai  before,  till  all  the  whey  is  extracted. 
This  being  done,  the  cheese  is  again  reversed 
into  another  vat,  likewise  warmed  with  a  cloth 
under  it,  and  a  tin  hoop,  or  binder,  put  round 
the  upper  edge  of  the  cheese  and  within  the  sides 
of  the  vat ;  the  former  being  previously  enclosed 
in  a  cloth,  and  its  edges  put  within  the  vessel. 
These  various  operations  are  performed  from 
about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  one  at 
noon.  The  pressing  of  the  cheese  requires  about 
eight  hours  more,  as  it  must  be  twice  turned  in 
the  vat,  round  which  thin  wire  skewers  are  passed 
and  shifted  occasionally.  The  next  morning  it 
ought  to  be  turned  and  pressed  again,  as  likewise 
at  night,  and  on  the  succeeding  day,  about  the 
middle  of  which  it  is  removed  to  the  salting-room, 
where  the  outside  is  salted  and  a  cloth  binder 
tied  round  it.  After  this  process  the  cheese  is 
turned  twice  daily,  for  six  or  seven  days ;  then 
left  two  or  three  weeks  to  dry,  during  which  lime 
it  is  turned  and  cleaned  every  day ;  and  at  length 
deposited  in  the  common  cheese-room,  on  a 
boarded  floor  covered  with  straw,  where  it  is 
turned  daily  till  it  acquires  a  sufficient  degree  of 
hardness.  The  room  should  be  of  a  moderate 
warmth,  but  no  wind,  or  current  of  air,  must  be 
permitted  to  enter,  as  this  generally  cracks  the 
cheese.  Their  outsides,  or  rinds,  are  sometimes 
rubbed  with  butter  or  oil  to  give  them  a  coat. 


'  A  dairy  farm  of  100  acres,'  gays  an  intelligent 
writer  on  the  agriculture  of  Cheshire,  '  is  gene- 
rally divided  into  the  following  proportions : 
from  ten  to  fourteen  acres  of  oats,  from  six  to 
eight  acres  of  fallow  wheat,  and  the  like  quantity 
of  summer  fallow ;  the  remainder  consists  of 
meadow  and  pasture,  the  former  occupying  about 
twelve  acres.  The  good  dairy  farmer  attends 
more  to  the  size,  form,  and  produce  of  the  udder 
of  his  cow  than  to  any  fancied  beauty  of  shape. 
This  consideration  induces  him  to  be  particular 
in  the  breeding  and  rearing  his  calves,  and  in  the 
management  of  his  cows  during  the  winter  and 
summer  seasons.  The  annual  quantity  of  cheese 
made  from  each  cow  varies  from  50  to  500  Ibs. 
and  upwards,  the  produce  depending  on  the 
goodness  of  the  land,  the  quality  of  the  pasture, 
the  seasons,  and  the  manner  in  which  the  stock 
are  wintered.  On  the  whole,  the  average  pro- 
duce may  be  estimated  at  300  Ibs.  from  each 
animal.  The  quantity  of  milk  yielded  daily  by 
each  cow,  according  to  this  estimate,  will  be 
about  eight  quarts,  which  it  is  calculated  will 
produce  one  pound  of  cheese. 

'  On  the  dairy  farms  one  woman-servant  is 
generally  kept  to  every  ten  cows,  who  is  em- 
ployed in  winter  in  spinning,  and  other  house- 
hold business,  but  in  milking  is  assisted  by  al. 
the  other  servants  of  the  farm.  The  cheese  is 
chiefly  sold  in  London,  being  exported  from 
Chester,  Frodsham-bridge,  and  Warrington.  A 
large  quantity  goes  to  Liverpool  and  Bristol, 
some  more  is  disposed  of  to  the  Yorkshire 
dealers,  and  some  goes  into  Scotland.  The 
proper  season  for  calving  is  reckoned  to  be  from 
the  beginning  of  March  to  the  beginning  of  May; 
and  during  these  months  there  is  more  veal  fed 
in  Cheshire  than  in  any  other  county  in  the 
kingdom,  though  generally  killed  to  spare  the 
milk.' 

Gloucester  cheese  is  made  of  milk  immediately 
from  the  cow ;  but  which,  in  summer,  is  thought 
too  hot,  and  is  therefore  lowered  to  the  requisite 
degree  of  heat,  before  the  rennet  is  added,  by 
pouring  in  skim-milk,  or,  if  that  will  not  answer, 
by  the  addition  of  water.  As  soon  as  the  curd 
'  is  come,'  it  is  broken  with  a  double  cheese- 
knife,  and  also  with  the  hand,  in  order  to  clear  it 
from  the  whey,  which  is  ladled  off.  The  curd, 
being  thus  freed  from  the  principal  part  of  the 
whey,  is  put  into  vats,  which  are  set  in  the  press 
for  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  in  order  to  extract  all 
the  remaining  liquid.  It  is  then  turned  out  of 
the  vats  into  the  cheese-tubs  again ;  broken  small 
and  scalded  with  a  pail-full  of  water,  lowered  with 
whey,  about  three  parts  water  to  one  of  whey  ; 
and  the  whole  is  briskly  agitated,  the  curd  and 
water  being  equally  mixed  together.  After  hav- 
ing stood  a  few  minutes,  to  let  the  curd  subside, 
the  liquor  is  poured  off;  and  the  former  collected 
into  a  vat,  the  surface  of  which  is,  when  about 
half  full,  sprinkled  with  a  little  salt,  that  is  worked 
in  among  the  curd.  The  vat  is  then  filled  up, 
and  the  whole  mass  turned  two  or  three  times  in 
it,  the  edges  being  pared  and  the  middle  rounded 
up  at  each  turning.  At  length  the  curd  is  put 
into  a  cloth  and  placed  in  the  press,  whence  it 
is  carried  to  the  shelves,  and  turned,  generally, 
once  a  day  till  it  has  acquired  a  sufficient  degree 


44 


DAIRY. 


of  compactness  to  enable  it  to  undergo  the  ope- 
ration of  washing. 

Parmesan  cheese  has  long  been  famous  for  its 
richness  and  flavor  ;  the  following  mode  of  ma- 
nutacture  is  described  in  the  Annales  de  Chemie . 
The  size  of  these  cheeses  varies  from  sixty  to  180 
pounds,  according  to  the  number  of  cows  in  each 
dairy.  During  the  heat  of  summer  cheese  is 
made  every  day,  but  in  the  cooler  months  milk 
will  keep  longer,  and  the  cheese  is  made  every 
other  day.  The  summer  cheese,  which  is  the 
best,  is  made  of  the  evening  milk,  after  having 
been  skimmed  in  the  morning  and  at  noon. 
Both  kinds  of  milk  are  poured  together  into  a 
caldron  capable  of  holding  about  130  gallons, 
of  the  shape  of  an  inverted  bell,  and  suspended 
on  the  arm  of  a  lever  so  as  to  be  moved  off  and  on 
the  fire  at  pleasure.  In  this  caldron  the  milk  is 
gradually  heated  to  the  temperature  of  about  1 20° ; 
it  is  now  removed  from  the  fire,  and  kept  quiet 
for  five  or  six  minutes.  When  all  internal  mo- 
tion has  ceased,  the  rennet  is  added ;  this  sub- 
stance is  composed  of  the  stomach  of  a  calf, 
fermented  together  with  wheaten  meal  and  salt ; 
and  the  method  of  using  it  is  to  tie  a  piece,  of 
the  size  of  a  hazel  uut,  in  a  piece  of  line'n  cloth, 
and  steep  it  in  the  milk,  squeezing  it  from  time  to 
time ;  a  sufficiency  of  rennet  soon  passes  through 
the  cloth  into  the  milk,  which  is  now  to  be  well 
stirred,  and  afterwards  left  to  rest  that  it  may 
coagulate.  In  about  an  hour  the  coagulation  is 
complete,  and  then  the  milk  is  again  put  over  the 
fire,  and  raised  to  a  temperature  of  about  145 
degrees. 

During  the  time  it  is  heating  the  mass  is 
briskly  agitated,  till  the  curd  separates  in  small 
lumps ;  part  of  the  whey  is  then  taken  out,  and 
a  small  portion  of  saffron  is  added  to  the  remain- 
der in  order  to  color  it.  When  the  curd  is  thus 
broken  sufficiently  small,  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
whey  is  taken  out  and  two  pailfuls  of  cold  water 
is  poured  in ;  the  temperature  is  thus  lowered  so 
as  to  enable  the  dairyman  to  collect  the  curd,  by 
passing  a  cloth  underneath  it  and  gathering  it 
up  at  the  corners ;  the  curd  is  now  pressed  into 
a  frame  of  wood  like  a  bushel  without  a  bottom, 
placed  on  a  solid  table  and  covered  by  a  round 
piece  of  wood,  having  a  great  stone  or  weight 
on  the  top.  In  the  course  of  the  night  it  cools, 
assumes  a  firm  consistence,  and  parts  with  the 
whey ;  the  next  day  one  side  is  rubbed  with  salt, 
and  the  succeeding  day  the  cheese  is  turned  and 
the  other  side  is  rubbed  with  salt  in  the  same 
manner  as  before.  This  alternate  salting  of  each 
side  is  practised  for  about  forty  days ;  after  this 
period  the  outer  crust  of  the  cheese  is  pared  off, 
and  the  fresh  surface  is  coated  with  linseed  oil. 
The  convex  sides  are  then  colored  red  with  ar- 
notto,  and  the  cheese  is  fit  for  sale. 

The  Stilton  cheeses,  called  the  Parmesan  of 
England,  are  usually  made  in  cylindrical  vats, 
and  weigh  from  six  to  twelve  pounds  each.  Im- 
mediately after  they  are  made  they  should  be  put 
into  boxes  made  exactly  to  fit  them,  as  they  are 
so  extremely  rich,  that,  without  this  precaution, 
they  would  be  apt  to  bulge  out  and  break  asunder. 
In  these  boxes  they  shuu.d  be  daily  turned,  and 
kept  two  years ;  they  are  then  fit  for  sale.  Some 
make  them  in  a  net  like  a  caboage-net,  so  that 


they  appear  when  made  like  an  acorn  ;  but  these 
are  never  so  good  as  the  others,  having  a  thicker 
coat,  and  wanting  the  rich  flavor  and  mellowness 
of  the  others.  The  manufacture  oftiese  cheeses 
is  not  confined  to  Stilton  and  its  neighbourhood ; 
as  many  other  persons  in  Huntingdonshire,  and 
also  Rutland  and  Northampton  shires,  make  a 
similar  sort,  sell  them  for  the  same  price,  and 
give  them  the  name  of  Stilton  cheeses.  It  is 
observed  by  Mr.  Hazard,  that,  though  the  farm- 
ers about  Stilton  are  remarkable  for  the  cleanli- 
ness of  their  dairies,  they  take  very  little  pains 
with  the  rennet;  for  if  they  did  they  would  not 
have  so  many  faulty  and  unsound  cheeses.  The 
inhabitants  of  other  countries  might  make  as  good 
cheese  as  that  of  Stilton  if  they  would  adhere  to- 
the  same  plan,  which  is  this  : — They  make  a 
cheese  every  morning,  and  to  this  meal  of  new 
milk  they  add  the  cream  taken  from  that  which 
was  milked  the  night  before.  This,  and  the  age 
of  their  cheeses,  it  is  said,  are  the  only  reasons 
why  they  are  preferred  to  others,  their  land  not 
being  in  any  respect  superior  to  that  of  other 
countries. 

In  the  Bath  Papers,  Mr.  Hazard  gives  the  fol- 
lowing receipt  for  making  rennet.  '  When  the 
maw-skin  is  well  prepared  and  fit  for  the  pur- 
pose, three  pints  or  two  quarts  of  soft  water, 
clean  and  sweet,  should  be  mixed  with  salt, 
wherein  should  be  put  sweet-brier,  rose-leaves 
and  flowers,  cinnamon,  cloves,  mace,  and,  in 
short,  almost  every  sort  of  spice  and  aromatic 
that  can  be  procured  ;  and  if  these  are  put  into 
two  quarts  of  water,  they  must  boil  gently  till  the 
liquor  is  reduced  to  three  pints,  and  care  should 
be  taken  that  this  liquid  is  not  smoked ;  it  should 
be  strained  clear  from  the  spices,  &c.,  and,  when 
not  warmer  than  milk  from  the  cow,  it  should  he 
poured  upon  the  veil  or  maw  ;  a  lemon  may  then 
be  sliced  into  it,  when  it  may  remain  a  day  or 
two  ;  after  which  it  should  be  strained  again  and 
put  into  a  bottle,  where,  if  well  corked,  it  will 
keep  good  for  twelve  months,  or  more  :  it  will 
smell  like  a  perfume,  and  a  small  quantity  of  it 
will  turn  the  milk,  and  give  the  cheese  a  pleasing 
flavor.' 

The  method  of  making  green  cheese  we  should 
not,  perhaps,  omit.  In  a  cheese  of  this  sort,  of 
about  ten  or  twelve  pounds  weight,  an  infusion 
is  made  by  steeping  about  two  handfuls  of  sage, 
and  one  of  marigold  leaves,  with  a  little  parsley, 
after  being  bruised,  one  night  in  a  proper  quan- 
tity of  milk.  In  the  morning  the  greened  milk 
is  strained  off,  and  mixed  with  about  one-third  of 
the  whole  quantity  to  be  run.  The  green  and  the 
white  milks  are  then  run  separately,  keeping  the 
two  curds  distinct,  until  they  are  ready  for  vat- 
ting.  The  mixing  of  them  depends  on  the  fancy 
of  the  maker.  In  some  cases  the  two  are  con- 
nected together,  blending  them  in  an  even  and 
intimate  manner ;  in  others,  the  green  curd  is 
broken  down  into  irregular  fragments,  or  cut  out 
in  irregular  figures  by  means  of  proper  tins.  In 
the  operation  of  vatting,  the  fragments  or  figures 
are  placed  on  the  outsides.  The  bottom  of  the 
vat  is  first  set  with  them,  crumbling  the  white  or 
yellow  curd  among  them.  As  the  vat  fills, 
others  are  placed  at  the  edges,  and  the  remainder 
buried  flush  with  the  top.  In  the  management 


DAIRY. 


afterwards,  the  same  plan  is  pursued  as  those 
which  we  have  already  described  for  common 
cheese. 

A  dairy  house  should  have  a  northern  aspect, 
if  possible,  and  good  ventilation.  The  regulation 
of  temperature  may  be  accomplished  on  the  plan 
suggested  by  Dr.  Anderson,  of  having  double 
walls  and  roofs  ;  or  by  means  of  hollow  walls  ; 
and  for  common  purposes  by  the  walls  having  a 
vacuity  left,  of  eight  or  ten  inches  in  width,  be- 
tween the  lath  and  plaster.  According  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  business  to  be  carried  on  in  them, 
these  buildings  will  be  of  course  regulated,  both 
in  regard  to  their  size  and  the  number  of  their 
conveniences  :  as  whether  they  are  used  for  but- 
ter, cheese,  or  milk  ;  the  number  of  cows  which 
are  kept,  &c.  In  the  Gloucester  dairy  houses 
twenty  feet  by  sixteen  are  the  usual  dimensions 
for  forty  cows;  and  thirty  feet  by  forty  for  100 
cows. 

A  butter  dairy  should  consist  of  three  rooms, 
or  apartments  :  namely,  a  milk  room,  a  churning 
room  with  necessary  apparatus,  and  a  room  for 
the  different  utensils,  and  the  cleaning  and  air- 
ing them  in,  when  it  may  be  requisite.  The 
cheese  dairy  should,  in  the  same  manner,  be 
composed  of  three  rooms ;  one  for  the  reception 
of  the  milk ;  another  for  the  scalding  and  pres- 
sing of  the  cheese ;  ana  a  third  for  the  purpose 
of  salting  it  in.  In  addition,  there  ought  to  be 
a  room  for  the  stowing  of  the  cheese,  which  may 
conveniently  be  a  loft  made  over  the  dairy.  It 
is  frequently  at  a  distance,  which  is  inconvenient 
and  troublesome. 

The  milk  dairy  only  requires  two  good  rooms, 
one  for  the  reception  of  the  milk,  and  another 
for  the  purpose  of  serving  it  out  in,  and  that  of 
scalding,  cleaning,  and  airing  the  different  uten- 
sils. 

The  utensils  of  a  cheese  dairy  are,  the  cheese 
tub,  in  which  the  curd  is  broken,  and  prepared  ; 
the  cheese-knife,  commonly  a  thin  spatula  of 
wood  or  iron,  for  the  purpose  of  cutting  or  break- 
ing down  the  curd  ;  the  cheese-cloth,  a  piece  of 
thin  gauze,  in  which  the  cheese  is  placed  in  the 
press  ;  a  circular  cheese-board ;  a  strong  wooden 
vat,  and  cheese-press. 

The  last  article  is  generally  constructed  with 
a  common  wooden  screw,  though  sometimes  a 
large  weight  is  used.  The  diagram  represents  a 


very  commodious  one.  Churns  are  almost  end- 
less in  their  variety  of  shapes,  and  supposed  re- 
commendations. Our  article  CHURN  exhibits  an 
improved  mode  of  working  this  important  utensil. 
We  may  add,  in  conclusion,  that  Mr.  Dicas  of 
Liverpool  has  lately  invented  a  lactometer  '  for 
ascertaining  the  richness  of  milk  from  its  specific 
gravity,  and  its  degree  of  warmth  taken  by  a  ther- 
mometer, on  comparing  its  specific  gravity  with 
its  warmth.' 

It  is  a  glass  tube  a  foot  long,  with  a  funnel  at 
top ;  the  upper  two  inches  being  marked  in 
small  divisions,  just  under  the  funnel ;  when  the 
instrument  is  filled  to  the  height  of  one  foot  with 
milk,  the  depth  of  cream  it  yields  is  noted  by 
the  gradations  on  the  upper  part. 

An  invention  of  a  similar  kind  has  been 
noticed  by  the  Highland  Society  of  Scotland,  in 
their  Report  for  1816  :  Mrs.  Lovi's  aereometric 
beads,  by  which  the  specific  gravity  of  the  milk 
is  tried  first  when  new  milked,  and  again  when 
the  cream  is  removed. — '  When  milk  is  tried  as 
soon  as  it  cools,'  observes  this  Report,  '  say  to 
60°,  and  again,  after  it  has  been  thoroughly 
skimmed,  it  will  be  found  that  the  skimmed  milk 
is  of  considerably  greater  gravity ;  and  as  this 
increase  depends  upon  the  separation  of  the 
lighter  cream,  the  amount  of  the  increase,  or  the 
difference  between  the  specific  gravity  of  the  fresh 
and  skimmed  milk,  will  bear  proportion  to,  and 
may  be  employed  as  a  measure  of,  the  relative 
quantities  of  the  oily  matter  or  butter  contained 
in  different  milks.' — '  The  specific  gravity  of 
skimmed  milk  depends  both  on  the  quantity  of 
the  saccharo-saline  matters,  and  of  the  curd.  To 
estimate  the  relative  quantities  of  curd,  and  by 
that  determine  the  value  of  milk  for  the  purpose 
of  yielding  cheese,  it  is  only  required  to  curdle 
the  skim  milk,  and  ascertain  the  specific  gravity 
of  the  whey.  The  whey  will,  of  course,  be  found 
of  lower  specific  gravity  than  the  skimmed  milk, 
and  the  number  of  degrees  of  difference  affords 
a  measure  of  the  relative  quantities  of  the  curd. 
According  to  this  hypothesis,  the  aereometric 
beads  may  be  employed  to  ascertain  the  quali- 
ties of  milk,  relatively  both  to  the  manufacture 
of  butter  and  cheese.'  But  neither  of  these  inven- 
tions, though  in  themselves  ingenious,  have  been 
extensively  used. 

The  fixtures  of  a  respectable  dairy  are,  a  cop- 
per boiler  in  the  scalding-room  ;  benches  and 
shelves  in  this  room  and  the  cheese-room ;  a 
bench  or  table  about  two  feet  wide  round  the 
milk-room ;  and  a  pump  in  the  centre  of  the 
latter. 

The  utensils  of  a  butter  dairy  are,  pails;  sieves 
of  hair  cloth,  or  silver-wire  cloth  for  straining 
the  milk  ;  milk  dishes  or  coolers ;  an  ivory  or 
bone  cream-knife,  and  skimming  dishes  of  willow 
or  ivory ;  bowls ;  barrel,  or  other  milk  churns ; 
butter-makers ;  and  a  portable  rack  for  drying 
dishes  in  the  air ;  tubs,  &c. 

DAIS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  monogynia 
order,  and  decandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order,  ihirtj -first,  vepreculse:  involucrum  tetra- 
phyllous  :  COR.  quadnfid,  or  quinquefid  :  FRUIT 
monospermous  berry  Species  three,  natives  of 
South  Sea  Isles. 


DAL 

DAI'SY,  n.  s.   >     Sax. 
DAI'SIED,  adj.   y  or, 


46 


DAL 


day's-eye  ; 

as  Mr.  Thomson  conjee- 
tares,  dah's,  i.e.  does-eye.  Minsheu  says,  from 
3ot£<i),  to  divHe,  because  of  the  divisions  of  the 
leaves;  but  this  etymology  seems  too  profound 
for  the  name  of  a  common  flower. 

DAISY.     See  BELLIS  PERENNIS. 

DALE,  n.  *.  Teut.  thaal;  Ang.-Saxon,  Spa- 
nish, Belgic,  and  Irish,  dal,  from  dalen,descendere, 
to  descend.  A  valley  or  low  place. 

DALE  (Richard),  an  American  naval  com- 
mander, was  born  in  Virginia,  Nov.  6,  1756. 
At  twelve  years  of  age  he  was  sent  to  sea,  and, 
in  1775,  he  took  the  command  of  a  merchant 
vessel.  In  1776  he  entered,  as  a  midshipman, 
on  board  of  the  American  brig  of  war  Lexington, 
commanded  by  captain  John  Barry  In  her  he 
cruised  on  the  British  coast  the  following  year, 
and  was  taken  by  a  British  cutter.  After  a 
confinement  of  more  than  a  year  in  Mill  prison, 
he  effected  his  escape  into  France,  where  he 
joined,  in  the  character  of  master's  mate,  the 
celebrated  Paul  Jones,  then  commanding  the 
American  ship  Bon  Homme  Richard.  Jones 
soon  raised  Dale  to  the  rank  of  his  first  lieu- 
tenant, in  which  character  he  signalized  himself 
in  the  sanguinary  and  desperate  engagement 
between  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  and  the 
English  frigate  Serapis.  He  was  the  first  man 
who  reached  the  deck  of  the  latter  when  she  was 
boarded  and  taken.  In  1781  he  returned  to 
America,  and,  in  June  of  that  year,  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  Trumbull  frigate,  commanded  by 
captain  James  Nicholson,  and  soon  afterwards 
captured.  From  1790  to  1794  he  served  as 
captain  in  the  East  India  trade.  At  the  end  of 
this  period  the  government  of  the  United  States 
made  him  a  captain  in  the  navy.  In  1801  he 
took  tlie  command  of  the  American  squadron  of 
observation,  which  sailed,  in  June  of  that  year, 
from  Hampton  roads  to  the  Mediterranean.  His 
broad  pendant  was  hoisted  on  board  the  frigate 
President.  Efficient  protection  was  given  by 
Dale  to  the  American  trade  and  olher  interests 
in  the  Mediterranean.  In  April,  1802,  he 
reached  Hampton  roads  again.  lie  passed  the 
remainder  of  his  life  in  Philadelphia,  in  the  en- 
joyment of  a  competent  estate,  and  of  the  esteem 
of  all  his  fellow-citizens.  He  died  February  24, 
1826.  Captain  Dale  was  a  thorough,  brave  and 
intelligent  seaman.  He  was  several  times  se- 
verely wounded  in  battle.  The  adventures  of 
his  early  years  were  of  the  most  romantic  and 
perilous  cast.  No  man  could  lay  claim  to  a 
more  honorable  and  honest  character. 

DALEA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  plants  of  the 
diadelphia  class  and  decandria  order.  Stamina 
five  or  ten,  with  the  wings  growing  to  their  co- 
lumn, and  united  without  separate  filaments: 
leguminous  :  SEED  one.  Species  fourteen,  na- 
tives of  North  and  South  America. 

DALECAHLIA,  or  STORA-KOPPAFBERG,  as 
it  has  been  recently  named,  is  an  extensive  pro- 
vince of  Sweden,  bounded  on  the  west  by  Nor- 
way, on  the  north  by  Herjedal,  on  the  east  by 
Helsingland,  and  on  the  south  by  Westmann- 
land.  It  contains  nearly  1300  English  square 
miles,  and  about  125,000  inhabitants.  Though 
its  general  aspect  is  hilly,  the  mountains  are  ot 


little  elevation,  except  in  the  neighbourhood  oi 
Norway  ;  the  greater  part  of  the x  province  is 
finely  diversified  with  hills,  dales,  and  lakes.  It 
contains  also  two  large  rivers,  the  Dal  and  the 
Ljusne.  In  the  south  fine  rye  and  barley  fields 
meet  the  eye ;  and  the  potatoe  is  cultivated  with 
some  success ;  but  the  perpetual  changes  of  the 
property  and  badness  of  the  roads  have  been 
formidable  obstacles  to  improvement.  Lime- 
trees,  elms,  and  maples,  are  found  growing  here 
nearly  under  the  sixty-second  degree  of  lati- 
tude. Dalecarlia  has  its  chief  riches,  however, 
in  its  copper  and  iron  mines,  the  chief  of  which 
(of  copper)  are  at  Fahlun  and  Afvestad.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century  the  iron  mines 
employed  seventy-two  smelting-furnaces,  and 
fifty-six  forges  ;  the  total  annual  produce  being 
about  113,000  cwt.  Sulphur  is  likewise  found; 
and  at  Elfvedal  are  quarries  of  porphyry.  The 
chief  towns  are  Fahlun,  Hedemora,  and  Soter. 
The  Dalecarlians  are  of  noble  make  and  ap- 
pearance, and  have  long  been  celebrated  for  their 
love  of  liberty.  During  the  struggles  of  Gusta- 
vus  Vasa  for  the  crown,  they  obtained  their 
chief  privileges,  and  have  since  distinguished 
themselves  on  similar  occasions.  They  seem  to 
have  imbibed  from  these  circumstances  much  of 
the  spirit  of  faction ;  and  they  have  great  con- 
tempt for  the  other  Swedes. 

DALECHAMPIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monadelphia  order,  and  monoecia  class  of  plants, 
natural  order  thirty-eighth,  tricoccse.  Male  in- 
volucrum,  common  and  quadripartite :  CAL.  hex- 
aphyllous  ;  COR.  none  ;  nectarium  laminated  or 
scaly  ;  the  stamina  monadelphous  or  coalited 
at  the  base,  and  polyandrous  or  numerous 
Female  involucrum,  common  and  triphyllous  ; 
style  one :  CAPS,  tricoccous.  Species  two,  viz. 
1.  D.  scandens,  a  native  of  Jamaica,  and  a 
climbing  plant  which  rises  to  a  considerable 
height,  and  is  remarkable  for  nothing  but 
having  its  leaves  armed  with  bristly  hairs,  which 
sting  the  hands  of  those  who  unwarily  touch 
them.  2.  D.  Gorolata,  a  native  of  New  Gra- 
nada. 

DALGARNO  (George),  a  learned  Scottish 
writer  of  the  seventeenth  century,  was  born  at 
Aberdeen,  and  projected  a  plan  for  a  universal 
language,  in  a  work  entitled  Ars  Signorum, 
Vulgo  Character  Universalis  et  Lingua  Philoso- 
phica,  London  1661,  8vo.  This  exhibits  a  clas- 
sification, as  the  author  and  his  admirers  state,  of 
all  possible  ideas,  and  a  selection  of  characters 
adapted  to  them.  He  admits  only  seventeen 
classes  of  ideas,  and  uses  the  letters  of  the  Latin 
alphabet,  with  two  Greek  characters.  His  plan 
resembles  that  of  bishop  Wilkins.  He  was  the 
author  also  of  Didascalophus,  or  the  Deaf  and 
Dumb  Man's  Tutor.  Oxford,  1680,  8vo. 

DALIN  (Olof  Von),  a  Swedish  historian  and 
poet,  born  atWinberga  in  Holland  in  1 708,  was  de- 
signed for  the  medical  profession,  which  he  aban- 
doned. In  1735  he  published  a  weekly  paper, 
called  The  Swedish  Argus,  which  gave  great  satis- 
faction to  the  diet,  and  he  was  rewarded  with 
the  situation  of  librarian  at  Stockholm.  He  has 
been  termed  the  father  of  Swedish  poetry.  His 
two  chief  poems  are,  The  Liberty  of  Sweden; 
and  JJrunhilda,  a  tragedy.  In  1744  he  was  en 


DAL 


47 


DAL 


gaged  by  the  diet  to  write  The  History  of  Swe- 
den, and  successively  raised  himself  to  be  pre- 
ceptor to  prince  Gustavus,  counsellor  in  ordinary 
of  the  chancery,  knight  of  the  northern  star,  and 
chancellor  of  the  court.  He  died  in  1763.  He 
was  the  author  of  a  Translation  of  Montesquieu's 
Causes  de  la  Grandeur  et  de  la  Decadence  des 
Romaines ;  and  several  poems,  fables,  &c.,  printed 
in  6  vols.  1767. 

DALKEITH  (Gael.  i.  e.  a  plain  between  two 
rivers),  a  parish  of  Scotland,  in  Mid  Lothian, 
situated  between  the  south  and  north  Esk,  and 
not  exceeding  two  miles  in  length  or  breadth. 
The  soil  is  partly  light  and  sandy,  partly  deep 
clay. 

DALKEITH,  a  considerable  town  in  the 
above  parish,  is  six  miles  south-east  of  Edin- 
burgh, seated  on  the  north  Esk.  It  contains 
several  good  streets,  and  has  a  weekly  market 
on  Thursday,  reckoned  one  of  the  best  in  Scot- 
land for  grain ;  which  is  all  sold  for  ready  money, 
and  supplies  the  west  country  about  Glasgow, 
Paisley,  Carron,  &c.,  as  well  as  Edinburgh  in 
part.  It  has  also  markets  on  Monday  and  Tues- 
day for  meal  and  cattle,  in  winter ;  and  a  fair 
the  third  Tuesday  in  October.  The  seat  of  the 
duke  of  Buccleuch  is  the  principal  ornament  of 
the  place,  and  the  plantations  which  surround  it 
are  laid  out  with  great  taste.  The  house  was 
built  in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century 
on  the  site  of  Dalkeith  castle.  ~Long.  2°  20'  W., 
lat.  55°  50'  N. 

DALKEITH  CASTLE  formerly  stood  at  the  east 
end  of  the  town  of  Dalkeith.  It  was  built  on  a 
perpendicular  rock  of  great  height,  and  inacces- 
sible on  all  sides,  except  the  east  where  it  was 
defended  by  a  fosse,  through  which  the  river  is 
said  to  have  run.  On  the  defeat  of  the  Scots  at 
the  battle  of  Pinkie,  in  1547,  James  earl  of 
Morton,  Sir  David  Wedderburn,  and  many 
others,  fled  to  this  castle;  where  they  were 
besieged  for  some  time  by  the  English,  but 
were  obliged  to  surrender  at  last  for  want  of 
provisions.  Here,  in  1660,  it  being  the  head  quar- 
ters of  general  Monk,  the  restoration  of  monarchy, 
by  calling  home  Charles  II.  was  planned. 

DALLA,  an  important  island  and  district  of 
the  Delta  of  the  Irrawuddy  River,  Hindostan. 
It  is  covered  generally  with  wood,  which  shelters 
numerous  wild  beasts,  but  contains  also  fine 
pastures,  and  produces  rice  and  salt  in  con- 
siderable quantities.  During  the  contest  between 
the  Birmans  and  Peguers,  in  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  this  district  was  often  overrun  by 
both  armies.  The  principal  towns  are  Dalla, 
Cowack,  and  Gnapee  Ghewen. 

DA'LLY,  v.  a.  &  n.  1      Ancient  Belg.  dollen; 

DAL'LIANCE,   n.s.     >  Goth,    duella ;    Saxon, 

DAL'LIER,  n.  t.  3  dwolian.  To  talk  fool- 
ishly or  idly.  Hence  both  to  delay,  and  to  trifle 
in  love  or  otherwise. 

They  that  would  not  be  reformed  by  that  correction, 
wherein  he  dallied  with  them,  shall  feel  a  judgment 
worthy  of  God.  Witdom  xii.  26. 

A  Frere  ther  was  a  wanton  and  a  mery, 

A  limitour,  a  full  solempne  man  : 

lu  all  the  ordres  foure  is  non  that  can 

So  moche  of  duliance  and  fayre  language. 

Chaucer.   Prol.  to  Cant.  Talet. 


With  faire  disport,  and  courting  daUiavnce 
She  intcrtaindc  her  lover  all  the.  way  ; 
But  when  she  saw  the  kni/ht  his  speare  advance, 
Shee  soone  left  off  her  mirth  and  wanton  play, 
And  bad  her  knight  addresse  him  to  the  fray, 

Spenser.   Faerie  Qtteene. 

The  daily  daUieri,  with  pleasant  words,  with  smil- 
ing countenances,  and  with  wagers  purposed  to  ho 
lost,  be  fore  they  were  purposed  to  be  made.  Aacluim. 

Not  dallying  with  a  brace  of  courtezans, 
But  meditating  with  two  deep  divines.     Shalupeare. 

She  her  airie  buildeth  in  the  cedar's  top, 
And  dallies  with  the  wind,  and  scorns  the  sun.      Id. 

—  Good  lord,  you  use  this  dallianve  to  excuse 
Your  breach  of  promise.  Id. 

Nor  gentle  purpose,  nor  endearing  smiles, 
Wanted  ;  nor  youthful  dalliance,  as  beseems, 
Fair  couple  linked  in  happy  nuptial  league, 
Alone  as  they. 

He  left  his  cur,  and  laying  hold 
Upon  his  arms,  with  courage  bold 
Cried  out,  'tis  now  no  time  to  dally, 
The  enemy  begin  to  rally.  Huflibrax. 

I'll  head  my  people ; 

Then  think  of  dalliance  when  the  danger's  o'er  : 
My  warlike  spirits  work  now  another  way, 
And  my  soul's  tuned  to  trumpets.  Dryden. 

One  hundred  thousand  pounds  must  be  raised,  fo» 
there  is  no  dallying  with  hunger.  Swift. 

DALMANUTIIA,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
city  of  Judea,  on  the  east  side  of  the  sea  of  Ti- 
oerias ;  either  the  same  with  Magdala,  or  situated 
near  it.  Hence  Mark  says,  viii.  10,  that  our 
Saviour  and  his  disciples  landed  in  the  parts 
of  Dalmanutha:  while  Matthew,  recording  the 
same  fact,  says  that  they  came  into  the  coast  01 
Magdala. 

DALMATIA,  a  country  of  Europe,  in  a 
former  maritime  division  of  Austria,  was  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Bosnia  and  Croatia,  on  the 
east  by  Servia,  and  on  the  south  and  west  by  the 
Adriatic.  The  country  is,  as  it  were,  strewed 
with  mountains  and  hills,  which  are  not  alto- 
gether unfruitful ;  olives,  vines,  myrtles,  and  a 
great  variety  of  palatable  and  wholesome  vege- 
tables growing  amongst  them.  It  has  also  many 
fertile  plains ;  and  feeds  considerable  numbers 
of  horned  cattle  and  sheep.  The  rivers  of  Dal- 
matia  have  no  long  course,  but  are  mostly  navi- 
gable. The  principal  are  the  Cherka  and  the 
Narenta.  The  air  is  temperate  and  pure.  The 
Dalmatians  use  the  Sclavonian  language  and 
customs,  and  profess  the  Roman  Catholic  re- 
ligion. 

Dalmatia  was  distinguished  as  follows : — 1 . 
Hungarian  Dalmatia,  lying  on  the  upper  part  of  the 
Adriatic  Sea,  containing  part  of  ancient  Liburnia, 
and  which  is  more  generally  called  Morlachia. 
2.  Venetian  Dalmatia,  or  that  part  which  was 
possessed  by  fhe  Venetians,  lying  to  the  south- 
east of  Hungarian  Dalmatia,  and  abounds  in 
ancient  castles  and  fortresses.  The  inhabitants 
are  estimated  at  25,000,  and  are  distinguished 
by  different  names,  as  well  as  diversity  of  man- 
ners. See  MORLACHS,  and  UHLANS.  They 
are  warlike,  intrepid  soldiers,  and  excellent 
seamen.  The  nobi'ity  and  people  were  well  at- 
tached to  the  republic;  mildness  made  them 
faithful  subjects  to  Venice;  their  privileges  were 


DAL 


48 


DAL 


respected,  and  it  was  dangerous  to  offend  them. 
The  chief  towns  are  Spalatro,  the  capital,  Amissa, 
Narenta,  Sebenico,  Trau,  and  Zara.  Besides 
what  the  Venetians  possessed  on  the  continent, 
several  islands  in  the  Adriatic  belong  to  them, 
which  are  considered  as  part  of  Dalmatia.  This 
portion  belonging  to  Austria,  is  strictly  the  only 
part  to  which  the  name  Dalruatia  now  applies. 
3.  Turkish  Dalmatia,  lying  east  of  Venetian 
Dalmatia.  The  principal  towns  are,  Herze- 
govina, the  capital,  Clinova,  and  Scardova.  4. 
The  late  republic  of  Ragusa  formed  another  part 
of  Dalmatia. 

DALMATIA,  ISLANDS  OF.  Besides  the  islands 
ucluded  in  the  above  province,  Dr.  Oppenheim 
mentions  other  seven  islands  of  the  late  maritime 
division  of  Austria,  as  forming  two  distinct  pro- 
vinces ;  viz.  the  Four  islands  of  Quarnaro,  and 
the  Three  Dalmatian  islands,  peculiarly  so  called, 
viz.  Brazza,  Lesina,  and  Curtola. 

DALMATIA,  LOWER,  or  ALBANIA,  a  province 
of  the  late  maritime  division  of  Austria,  divided 
from  the  ci-devant  Venetian  Dalmatia,  by  the 
late  republic  of  Ragusa,  and  a  part  of  Turkish 
Dalmatia.  It  comprehended  the  canal,  town, 
&c.,  of  Cattaro,  the  mountains  and  valleys  of 
Buda,  and  the  bailiwic  of  Past^ovichi.  It  is 
mountainous,  but  produces  some  corn,  much  oil, 
and  fine  fruits.  The  inhabitants  have  also  con- 
siderable trade  in  the  Levant. 

The  name  of  Dalmatia  is  said  to  be  derived 
from  the  ancient  capital  Delmium,  or  Delmi- 
nium.  In  the  latter  ages  of  the  Roman  empire 
this  country  suffered  frequently  from  the  in- 
roads of  barbarians,  and  was  finally  incorpo- 
rated with  Hungary  in  the  twelfth  century. 
When  the  Venetians,  however,  had  occupied 
the  sea-coast,  they  succeeded  in  the  fifteenth 
century  in  conquering  the  interior,  which  long 
remained  in  their  possession.  By  the  treaty  of 
Campo  Formio,  in  1797,  the  whole  was  ceded  to 
Austria  ;  but  after  the  campaign  of  1805  Buona- 
parte claimed  it  as  king  of  Italy,  and  afterwards 
united  it  with  the  Illyrian  provinces.  Cattaro, 
and  the  southern  part,  were  in  1806  seized  by  the 
Russians ;  but  delivered  up  to  the  French  at  the 
peace  of  Tilsit.  In  the  final  arrangements  of 
1814  the  whole  was  again  transferred  to  Austria. 

DALRYMPLE  (Sir  David),  an  eminent  and 
learned  judge  of  Scotland,  born  at  Edinburgh, 
Oct.  28th,  1726.  He  was  educated  at  Eton, 
and  from  thence  went  to  Utrecht,  where  he  re- 
mained till  after  the  rebellion  in  1746.  He  was 
admitted  a  member  of  the  Faculty  of  Advocates, 
Feb.  23rd  1 748.  In  March,  he  1 766,  was  appointed 
a  lord  of  Session,  and  in  May,  1776,  one  of  the 
lords  of  Justiciary.  During  this  time  he  wrote 
several  occasional  papers,  in  The  World,'  the 
Gentleman's  Magazine,  &c.  In  1773  he  pub- 
lished his  Remarks  on  the  History  of  Scotland, 
which  first  displayed  his  talent  for  minute  and 
accurate  enquiry  into  doubtful  points  of  history. 
This  prepared  the  public  mind  for  his  Annals  of 
Scotland,  of  which  the  first  appeared  in  1776, 
and  the  second  in  1779,  and  fully  answered  the 
hopes  he  had  excited.  In  1786  lord  Hailes 
evinced  his  unshaken  attachment  to  religious 
truth,  by  publishing  a  4to.  volume,  entitled,  An 
Knquiry  into  the  Secondary  Causes,  which  Mr. 


Gibbon  has  assigned  for  the  rapid  progress  cf 
Christianity.  This  was  the  last  work  he  pub- 
lished ;  but  he  attended  his  duty  on  the  bench 
till  within  three  days  of  his  death,  which  hap- 
pened Nov.  29th,  1792,  in  the  sixty -sixth  year 
of  his  age.  Lord  Hailes  was  twice  married  ;  first 
to  the  daughter  of  the  late  lord  Coalston,  and 
afterward  to  the  daughter  of  lord  Kilkerran,  by 
each  of  whom  he  had  one  daughter.  As  he  left 
no  male  issue,  his  nephew  succeeded  to  his  title. 
His  knowledge  of  the  laws  was  accurate  and 
profound ;  and  he  applied  it  in  judgment  with 
the  most  scrupulous  integrity.  Affectionate  to 
his  family  and  relations,  simple  and  mild  in  his 
manners,  pure  and  conscientious  in  his  morals, 
enlightened  and  entertaining  in  his  conversation, 
he  left  society  only  to  regret  that,  devoted  as  he 
was  to  more  important  employments,  he  had  so 
little  time  to  spare  for  intercourse  with  them. 
His  labors  in  illustration  of  the  history  of  his 
country,  and  many  other  works  of  profound 
erudition,  remain  as  monuments  of  his  accurate 
and  faithful  researches  for  materials,  and  his 
sound  judgment  in  the  selection  of  them.  Besides 
the  works  above  enumerated,  lord  Hailes  pub- 
lished the  following :  1.  Memorials  and  Letters 
relating  to  the  History  of  Great  Britain,  in  the 
reign  of  James  I.  8vo.  1765.  2.  The  Secret 
Correspondence  between  Sir  Robert  Cecil  and 
James  VI.  12mo.  1766.  3.  Accounts  of  the 
Persecution  of  Charles  II.  after  the  Battle  of 
Worcester,  8vo.  1766.  4.  Memorials  and  Let- 
ters relating  to  the  History  of  Great  Britain,  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  I.  8vo.  1767.  5.  Canons 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  drawn  up  in  the  pro- 
vincial Synod  held  at  Perth,  1242,  4to-  1769. 
6.  Historical  Memorials  concerning  the  Provin- 
cial Councils  of  the  Scottish  Clergy,  4to.  7. 
Ancient  Scottish  Poems,  from  a  MS.  of  George 
Bannatyne,  12mo.  1770.  All  in  4to.  in  1787. 
Lord  Hailes  has  also  left  many  valuable  MSS. 

D ALTON  (John),D.D.  an  eminent  divine  and 
poet,  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  John  Dalton,  rector 
of  Dean  in  Cumberland,  where  he  was  born  in 
1709.  He  was  educated  at  Queen's  College, 
Oxford ;  and  became  tutor  to  lord  Beauchamp, 
only  son  of  the  earl  of  Hertford;  during  which 
time  he  adapted  Milton's  mask  of  Comus  to  the 
stage,  by  a  judicious  insertion  of  several  songs 
and  different  passages  selected  from  other  of 
Milton's  works,  as  well  as  of  several  songs  and 
other  elegant  additions  of  his  own,  suited  to  the 
characters  and  to  the  manners  of  the  original 
author.  During  the  run  of  this  piece  he  indus- 
triously sought  out  a  grand-daughter  of  Milton's, 
oppressed  both  by  age  and  poverty,  and  pro- 
cured her  a  benefit  from  it,  the  profits  of  which 
amounted  to  a  considerable  sum.  He  was  pro- 
moted by  the  king  to  a  prebend  of  Worcester ; 
where  he  died  on  the  2nd  of  July  1763.  Be- 
sides the  above,  he  wrote  a  descriptive  poem, 
addressed  to  two  ladies  at  their  return  from 
viewing  the  coal-mines  near  Whitehaven ;  and 
Remarks  on  twelve  historical  designs  of  Raphael, 
and  the  Museum  Graecum  et  Egyptiacum. 

DALTON,  a  market  town  of  Lancashire.  It  is 
seated  on  the  spring-head  of  a  river  in  a  cham- 
paign country,  not  far  from  the  sea;  and  the 
ancient  castle  is  made  use  of  to  keep  the  records, 


DAM 


49 


and  prisoners  for  debt,  in  the  liberty  of  Furness. 
The  church  is  an  ancient,  neat  building,  and  has 
an  organ.  This  town,  being  in  an  excellent 
sporting  country,  is  much  resorted  to  during  the 
season.  The  port  here  is  large  and  commodious ; 
and  a  light-louse  has  been  erected  at  the  south 
end  of  the  Isle  of  Walney.  A  canal  has  been 
cut  from  the  sea  up  to  this  town,  one  mile  and  a 
half  in  length,  capable  of  navigating  ships  of 
great  burden,  which  is  of  great  advantage  to  the 
trade  and  commerce  of  the  place.  Market  on 
Saturday.  This  is  four  miles  from  Diversion, 
and  275  N.N.W.of  London. 

DAM,  n.  s.  \      Fr.  dame  ;  Span,  dama ;  Ileb. 

DAME,  n.  s.  S  and  Chald.  QK  ;  Arab,  arna  ; 
Lat.  dama,  domina ;  which,  however,  Minsheu 
derives  from  Heb.  nOl>  to  govern ;  Sans,  amma  ; 
Teut.  ama,  to  which  Thomson  thinks  Sax.  dey,  or 
die,  one  that  gives  milk,  has  been  prefixed.  A 
human  mother  ;  a  female  who  has  borne  young 
animals.  Also,  a  title  of  honor;  a  lady;  an  el- 
derly woman. 

But  of  hir3  song,  it  was  as  loud  and  yerne 
As  any  swalow  sitting  on  a  berne  ; 
Thcrto  she  coude  skip  and  make  a  game, 
As  any  kid  or  calf  folowing  his  dame. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Talet. 

Their  dam  upstart  out  of  her  den  eflfraide, 
And  rushed  forth,  hurling  her  hideous  taile 
About  her  cursed  head.  Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

This  brat  is  none  of  mine  j 
It  is  the  issue  of  Polixena  : 
Hence  with  it,  and,  together  with  the  dam, 
Commit  them  to  the  fire. 

Shakspeare.      Winter'*  Tale. 

The  dam  rung  lowing  up  and  down, 
Looking  the  way  her  harmless  young  one  went, 
And  can  do  nought  but  wail  her  darling  loss. 

Id. 

Not  all  these  lords  do  vex  me  half  so  much 
As  that  proud  dame,  the  lord  protector's  wife.     Id. 

Bless  you,  fair  dame  !  I  am  not  to  you  known, 
Though  in  your  state  of  honor  I  am  perfect.       Id. 

Another  layeth  a  well-marked  lambe, 
Or  spotted  kid,  or  some  more  forward  steere, 
And  from  the  payle  doth  praise  their  fertile  dam. 
Bp.  Hall.     Defiance  to  Envy. 

Who  would  not  repeat  that  bliss, 
And  frequent  sight  of  such  a  dame 
Buy  with  the  hazard  of  his  fame  ?  Waller. 

Mother,  says  a  sick  kite,  let  me  have  your  prayers. 
Alas,  my  child,  saya  the  dam,  which  of  the  gods  shall 
I  go  to  ?  L' Estrange. 

They  killed  the  poor  cock  ;  for,  say  they,  if  it  were 
not  for  his  waking  our  dame,  she  would  not  wake  us 

Id. 

Birds  bring  but  one  morsel  of  meat  at  a  time,  and 
have  not  fewer,  it  may  be,  than  seven  or  eight  young 
in  the  nest  together,  which,  at  the  return  of  their  dams, 
do  all  at  once,  with  equal  greediness,  hold  up  their 
heads  and  gape.  Ray. 

The  word  dame  originally  signified  a  mistress  of  a 
family,  who  was  a  lady  ;  and  it  is  used  still  in  the 
English  law  to  signify  a  lady  :  but  in  common  use, 
iinw-a-days,  it  represents  a  farmer's  wife,  or  a  mis- 
tn  ss  cf  a  family  of  the  lower  rank  in  the  country. 

Wattt't  Logick. 
VOL.  VII. 


DAM 

As  is  the  hedghog's. 

Which  sucks  at  midnight  from  the  wholesome  dam 
Of  the  young  bull,  until  the  milkmaid  finds 
The  nipple  next  day  sore  and  udder  dry.          Byron. 

No  spectre  gaunt  she  saw  of  bones  entwined, 
With  scythe  wide  brandished  as  to  sweep  mankind, 
But  a  plump  dame,  of  pampered  aspect  sly, 
With  fiendlike,  scowling  merriment  of  eye. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DAM,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  From  Gr.  ca^a^uj,  catena, 
to  reduce  to  quiet,  or  stillness ;  Ang.-Sax.  &em- 
man ;  Belg.  damm.  To  confine  and  overcome 
the  force  of  water ;  to  shut  up  by  moles  or  banks. 
To  stop  up  an  opening.  Shakspeare  applies  it 
to  fire,  and  Milton  to  light,  restrained  or  con- 
fined. 

I'll  have  the  current  in  this  place  dammed  up  j 
And  here  the  smug  and  silver  Trent  shall  run 
In  a  new  channel,  fair  and  evenly. 

SJwktpeare.     Henry  VI. 
The  more  thou  dammest  it   up,  the  more  it  burns. 

Id. 

Now  will  I  dam  up  this  thy  yawning  mouth 
For  swallowing  the  treasure  of  the  realm.  Id. 

Moon  !  if  your  influence  be  quite  dammed  up 
With  black  usurping  mists,  some  gentle  taper, 
Though  a  rush-candle  from  the  wicker  hole 
Of  some  clay  habitation,  visit  us 
With  thy  long  levelled  rule  of  streaming  light. 

Milton. 

As  when  the  sea  breaks  o'er  its  bounds, 
And  overflows  the  level  grounds, 
Those  banks  and  dams,  that  like  a  skreen 
Did  keep  it  out,  now  keep  it  in.  Hudibras. 

Home  I  would  go, 

But  that  my  doors  are  hateful  to  my  eyes, 
Filled  and  dammed  up  with  gaping  creditors, 
Watchful  as  fowlers  when  their  game  will  spring. 

Ottcay. 

Not  with  so  fierce  a  rage  the  foaming  flood 
Roars,  when  he  finds  his  rapid  course  withstood, 
Bears  down  the  dams  with  unresisted  sway, 
And  sweeps  the  cattle  and  the  cots  away. 

Dryden. 

The  inside  of  the  dam  must  be  very  smooth  and 
straight ;  and  if  it  is  made  very  sloping  on  each  side, 
it  is  the  better.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

Tis  you  must  drive  that  trouble  from  your  soul  ; 
As  streams,  when  dammed,  forget  their  ancient  current, 
And,  wondering  at  their  banks,  in  other  channels  flow. 

Smith. 

DAMAGE,!). a., v.n.&n.  *.  >        Fr.    damage* 

DAMAGEABLE,  adj.  \  dommage  ;  Goth- 

damnage,  from  Lat.  damnum,  injury.  To  injure 
hurt,  impair;  and  the  injury,  or  harm  done. 
Damages  are  an  estimated  value  or  supposed, 
reparation  of  injury  done.  Damageable  goods 
are  those  readily  susceptible  of  injury. 

His  heart  exalts  him  in  the  harm 

Already  done,  to  have  dispeopled  heaven, 

My  damage  fondly  deemed!  Milton. 

Gross  errours  and  absurdities  many  commit  for  want 
of  a  friend  to  tell  them  of  them,  to  the  great  damage 
both  of  their  fame  and  fortune.  Bacon. 

The  bishop  demanded  restitution  cf  the  spoils  taken 
by  the  Scots,  or  damages  for  the  same.  /•/. 

Such  as  were  sent  from  thence  did  commonly  do 
more  hurt  and  damage  to  the  English  subjects  than  to 
the  Irish  enemies,  by  their  continual  cess  anJ  extortion. 


50 


DAMASCUS. 


They  believed  that  they  were  not  able,  though  they 
should  be  willing  to  sell  all  they  have  in  Ireland,  to 
pa/ the  damage*  which  had  been  sustained  by  the  war. 

Id. 

DAMAGE-FEASANT.  Beasts  are  said  to  be 
damage-Peasant,  or  doing  damage,  when  those  of 
one  person  are  found  upon  the  land  of  another 
without  his  permission  and  without  his  fault;  for 
if  the  owner  of  a  field  or  enclosure  adjoining  upon 
another  enclosure  neglects  to  repair  his  fences,  and 
the  beasts  pass  through,  he  cannot  seize  them  as 
damage-feasant.  But  if  the  beasts  break  into  a 
close  from  the  highway,  where  they  were  wrong- 
fully left  to  run  at  large,  the  owner  of  the  close  may 
lake  them  up,  or  distrain  them  as  damage-feasant, 
though  the  fence  of  the  close  on  the  side  next  the 
highway  was  defective ;  for  the  owner  is  not  obliged 
to  make  a  fence  against  beasts  where  they  cannot 
be  lawfully  left  at  large.  The  owner  of  land  has  a 
right  to  sue  the  owner  of  the  beasts  in  trespass  for 
the  damage  done  by  them  to  his  crops,  &c.,  but  the 
law  gives  him  also  the  means  of  stopping  the  dam- 
age, for  he  may  distrain  and  impound  the  beasts. 

DAMAR,  a  considerable  town  and  district  of 
Arabia,  in  the  country  of  Yemen.  It  is  well- 
built,  and  has  a  large  castle  and  a  university  of 
the  Mussulman  sect  Zeidi,  which,  Niebuhr  was 
iuformed,  contained  500  students.  It  is  said  to 
contain  5000  houses.  Distant  fifty-six  miles 
north  of  Sana,  and  ninety-four  north-east  of 
Mocha. 

DAMASCENE,  Lat.  damascenus.  From  Da- 
mascus; a  plum.  See  PRUNUS. 

In  fruits  the  white  commonly  is  meaner,  as  in 
pears,  plums,  and  damascenes ;  and  the  choicest  plums 
are  black.  Bacon. 

DAMASCENUS  (John),  an  illustrious  father 
of  the  church  in  the  eighth  century,  born  at  Da- 
mascus, where  his  father,  though  a  Christian, 
enjoyed  the  office  of  counsellor  of  state  to  the 
Saracen  caliph,  to  which  the  son  succeeded.  He 
retired  afterwards  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Sabas, 
and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  writing 
books  of  divinity.  His  works  have  been  often 
printed;  but  the  Paris  edition,  in  1712,  two 
vols.  folio,  is  esteemed  the  best. 

DAMASCIUS,  a  celebrated  heathen  philoso- 
pher, born  at  Damascus,  A.  D.  1540,  when  the 
Goths  reigned  in  Italy.  He  wrote  the  life  of  his 
master,  Isidorus,  and  dedicated  it  to  Theodora, 
a  very  learned  and  philosophical  lady,  who  had 
also  been  a  pupil  to  Isidorus.  In  this  life, 
which  was  copiously  written,  he  frequently  made 
oblique  attacks  on  the  Christian  religion.  We 
have  nothing  remaining  of  it  but  some  extracts 
preserved  by  Photius.  Damascius  succeeded 
Theon  in  the  rhetorical  school,  and  Isidorus  in 
that  of  philosophy,  at  Athens. 

DAMASCUS,  pttflQI,  Heb. ;  a  very  ancient  city 
of  Syria,  in  Asia.     The  ancients  supposed  it  to 
have  been  built  by  one  Damascus,  from  whom 
it  took  its  name ;  and  one  of  the 
medals  of  the  city  represents  a 
hind  suckling  a  child,  supposed 
to    have    an  allusion    to    the 
founder   of    the   city,  who   is 
said  to  have  been  brought  up 
by  dama,  a  hind,  whence  his 
name.     This  city  was  in  being 


in  the  time  of  Abraham,  Gen.  xiv.  15  ;  and  con- 
sequently may  be  looked  upon  as  one  of  the 
most  ancient  cities  in  the  world.  In  the  time  of 
David  it  seems  to  have  been  a  very  considerable 
place  ;  as  the  sacred  historian  tells  us  that  the 
Syrians  of  Damascus  sent  20,000  men  to  the 
relief  of  Iladadezer,  king  of  Zobah.  We  are 
not  informed  whether,  at  that  time,  it  was  go- 
verned by  kings,  or  was  a  republic.  Afterwards, 
however,  it  became  a  monarchy,  and  proved 
very  hostile  to  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  and  would 
have  destroyed  it  entirely,  had  not  the  Deity 
miraculously  interposed  in  its  behalf.  This  mo- 
narchy was  destroyed  by  Tiglath  Pileser,  king  of 
Assyria,  and  Damascus  was  never  afterwards  go- 
verned by  its  own  kings.  From  the  Assyrians  and 
Babylonians  it  passed  to  the  Persians,  and 
thence  to  the  Greeks,  under  Alexander  the 
Great.  After  his  death  it  belonged,  with  the 
rest  of  Syria,  to  the  Seleucidae,  till  their  empire 
was  subdued  by  the  Romans,  about  A.A.C.  70. 
From  them  it  was  taken  by  the  Saracens,  A.  D. 
633  ;  and  it  is  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Turks. 

Notwithstanding  the  tyranny  of  the  Turkish 
government,  Damascus  is  still  a  considerable 
place.  It  is  situated  in  a  plain  of  so  great  ex- 
tent, that  one  can  but  just  discern  the  mountains, 
which  compass  it  on  the  other  side.  It  stands 
on  the  west  side  of  the  plain,  about  two  miles 
from  the  head  of  the  river  Barrady,  which  waters 
it.  It  is  of  a  long,  straight  figure,  extending 
about  two  miles  in  length,  adorned  with  mosques 
and  steeples,  and  encompassed  with  gardens, 
computed  to  be  full  thirty  miles  round.  The 
river  Barrady,  as  soon  as  it  issues  from  the  clefts 
of  the  Antilibanus  into  the  plain,  is  divided  into 
three  streams.;  the  middle  one,  which  is  the 
largest,  runs  directly  to  Damascus,  and  is  distri- 
buted to  all  the  cisterns  and  fountains  of  the 
city.  The  other  two  seem  to  be  artificial ;  and 
are  drawn  round,  one  to  the  right,  and  the  other 
to  the  left,  on  the  borders  of  the  gardens,  into 
which  they  are  let  by  little  currents,  and  dispersed 
every  where.  This  river  finally  flows  into  a  hol- 
low of  the  south-east  desert,  called  Behairat-el- 
Merdi,  the  Lake  of  the  Meadow. 

The  houses  of  the  city,  whose  streets  are  very 
narrow,  are  all  built  on  the  outside,  either  with 
sun-burnt  bricks,  or  Flemish  wall ;  and  yet  it  is 
no  uncommon  thing  to  see  the  gates  and  doors 
adorned  with  marble  portals,  carved  and  inlaid 
with  great  beauty  and  variety  ;  and,  within  these 
portals,  to  find  Jarge  courts,  beautified  with  fra- 
grant trees  and  marble  fountains,  and  surrounded 
with  splendid  apartments.  In  these  apartments 
the  ceilings  are  usually  richly  painted  and 
gilded  ;  their  duans,  which  are  a  sort  of  low 
stages,  seated  in  the  pleasantest  part  of  the  room, 
and  elevated  about  sixteen  or  eighteen  inches 
above  the  floor,  are  floored,  and  adorned  on  the 
sides  with  variety  of  marble,  mixed  in  mosaic 
knots  and  mazes,  spread  with  carpets,  and  fur- 
nished all  round  with  bolsters  and  cushions,  to 
the  very  height  of  luxury.  No  city  in  the  world 
has  an  equal  number  of  fountains,  or  more 
splendid  private  houses.  The  interior  of  some 
of  them  is  said  to  contain  furniture  worth 
£5000  or  £6000.  In  this  city  are  shown  the 
church  of  John  the  Baptist,  now  converted  into 


DAMASCUS. 


51 


a  famous  mosque ;  the  house  of  Ananias,  which 
is  only  a  small  grotto,  or  cellar,  wherein  is 
nothing  remarkable;  and  the  house  of  Judas, 
with  whom  Paul  lodged.  In  this  last  is  an  old 
tomb,  said  to  be  that  of  Ananias,  which  the 
Turks  hold  in  such  veneration,  that  they  keep  a 
lamp  continually  burning  over  it.  There  is  a 
castle  belonging  to  Damascus,  which  is  like  a 
little  town,  having  its  own  streets  and  houses; 
and  here  a  magazine  of  the  famous  Damascus 
steel  was  formerly  kept.  The  principal  public 
building  worth  notice  is  the  Zekia  mosque,  re- 
markable for  its  noble  dimensions  and  general 
architecture.  This  is  of  the  Corinthian  order 
throughout ;  it  has  two  minarets,  and  is  of  an 
oblong  figure,  crowned  by  a  large  stone  cupola, 
supported  by  four  enormous  pillars.  The  gate- 
way is  supported  by  large  columns  of  red  gra- 
nite; on  the  outside  is  a  superb  fountain,  which 
throws  the  water  twenty  feet  high.  Another, 
with  a  grove  of  trees  on  each  side,  stands  in  a 
spacious  court  within.  Numerous  columns  sup- 
port galleries  within,  and  portions  of  the  walls 
exhibit  the  remains  of  mosaic  work,  with  which 
they  were  once  adorned.  An  hospital  for  the 
indigent  sick  is  attached.  This  mosque  is  said 
to  have  been  originally  the  cathedral  church  of 
Damascus.  The  Christians  affirm,  that  it  was 
dedicated  to  St.  John  Damascenus,  whose  body 
reposes  here  ;  but  the  Turks  call  it  the  mosque 
of  St.  John  the  Baptist.  Another  mosque  is 
beautifully  adorned  with  all  kinds  of  fine  marble, 
like  mosaic  pavement ;  and  the  tower  or  mina- 
ret of  a  third,  is  entirely  cased  with  pantiles. 
The  finest  of  its  numerous  hospitals  is  that  con- 
structed by  the  sultan  Selim,  consisting  of  a 
spacious  quadrangle,  lined  by  an  interior  co- 
lonade,  which  is  entirely  roofed  by  forty  small 
domes,  covered  with  lead.  On  the  south  side 
of  the  court  there  is  a  mosque,  with  a  magnificent 
portico,  and  two  exquisite  little  minarets,  sur- 
mounted by  a  spacious  cupola.  The  patriarch 
of  Anlioch  has  his  see  at  Damascus,  where  he 
commonly  resides.  There  is  also  a  Greek,  Ma- 
ronite,  Syrian,  and  Armenian  church  ;  and  three 
convents  of  Franciscan  monks.  There  are  eight 
Jewish  synagogues. 

Damascus  was,  at  one  time,  noted  for  its  ge- 
neral ill-treatment  of  Europeans;  but,  although 
no  one  can  venture  to  traverse  the  streets,  unless 
in  the  Oriental  costume,  without  insult,  there  is 
now  little  difference  between  the  citizens  of  Da- 
mascus, and  those  of  other  eastern  cities.  A 
number  of  persons  are  generally  seen  in  the 
streets,  calling  themselves  saints,  and  appearing 
like  ideots  or  madmen. 

The  fruit-tree,  called  the  damascene,  and  the 
flower,  called  the  damask-rose,  were  transplanted 
from  the  gardens  belonging  to  this  city ;  and 
the  silks  and  linens,  known  by  the  name  of  da- 
masks, were  first  manufactured  by  its  inha- 
bitants. Niebuhr,  who  has  given  a  plan  of  this 
city,  makes  it  3250  toises,  or  something  less  than 
a  league  and  a-half  in  circumference,  and  it 
probably  contains  180,000  inhabitants.  The 
greater  part  of  these  are  Arabs  and  Turks ;  the 
number  of  Christians  is  estimated  at  20,000. 
Damascus  is  the  rendezvous  for  all  the  pilgrims 
who  go  to  Mecca,  from  the  north  of  Asia,  as 


Cairo  is  for  those  from  Africa.  Their  number, , 
every  year,  amounts  to  from  30,000  to  50,000, 
Many  of  them  repair  here  for  four  months  before 
the  time,  but  the  greatest  number  only  at  the  end 
of  the  Ramadan.  Damascus  then  resembles  an 
immense  fair ;  nothing  is  to  be  seen  but  strangers 
from  all  parts  of  Turkey,  and  even  Persia;  and 
every  place  is  full  of  camels,  horses,  mules,  and 
merchandise.  By  means  of  this  caravan,  Da- 
mascus is  become  the  centre  of  a  very  extensive 
commerce.  By  Aleppo,  the  merchants  of  this 
city  correspond  with  Armenia,  Natolia,  Diar- 
bekir,  and  even  with  Persia.  They  send  cara- 
vans to  Cairo,  which,  following  a  route  frequented 
in  the  time  of  the  patriarchs,  take  their  course 
by  Djesryakoub,  Tiberias,  Naplous,  and  Gaza. 
In  return,  they  receive  the  merchandise  of  Con- 
stantinople and  Europe,  by  way  of  Said  and 
Bairout.  The  home  consumption  is  supplied 
by  silk  and  cotton-stuffs,  which  are  manufac- 
tured here  in  great  quantities,  and  are  very  well 
made;  by  the  dried  fruits,  of  their  own  growth, 
and  sweetmeats,  cakes  of  roses,  apricots,  and 
peaches,  of  which  Turkey  consumes  to  the 
amount  of  about  40,000  Ibs.  Tiie  remainder, 
paid  for  by  course  of  exchange,  occasions  a  con- 
siderable circulation  of  money,  in  custom-house 
duties,  and  the  commission  of  the  merchants. 
The  pachalic  of  Damascus  comprehends  neatly 
the  whole  eastern  part  of  Syria.  In  this  vast 
extent  of  country,  the  soil  and  its  productions 
are  very  various ;  but  the  plains  of  Hauran,  and 
those  on  the  banks  of  the  Orontes,  are  the  most 
fertile;  they  produce  wheat,  barley,  sesamum, 
doura,  and  cotton.  This  city  was  one  of  the 
objects  of  Buonaparte's  ambition  while  in  the 
east :  a  small  detachment  of  his  cavalry  had  de- 
feated the  pacha's  troops,  and  he  was  about  to 
proceed  to  take  possession  of  Damascus,  when  he 
was  checked  in  his  progress,  in  this  direction,  by 
British  prowess  and  the  disastrous  results  of  the 
siege  of  Acre.  In  the  year  1811  the  city  was 
menaced  by  the  Wahabees,  but  the  pacha  going 
out  to  meet  them,  at  the  head  of  6000  men,  they 
retired.  Damascus  is  190  miles  south  of  An- 
tioch,  136  N.N.E.  of  Jerusalem,  and  276  S.S.W. 
of  Diarbekir. 

DAMASCUS  STEEL.     See  STEEL  and  CUTLERY. 

DAM' ASK,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )       Fr.     damasquin  ; 

DAMASKEN'ING,  n.  s.      >  Ital.     damaschino. 

DAM'ASK-ROSE,«.  s.  j  Damask  is  a  silk, 
first  manufactured  at  Damascus :  damaskening 
an  operation  of  cutlery,  whereby  the  blades  ot 
swords  and  locks  of  pistols  are  ornamented,  as 
at  Damascus :  and  damask-rose,  a  rose  varie- 
gated, after  the  manner  of  damask,  with  red  and 
white :  hence  the  damask  of  a  cheek. 

Not  any  weaver  which  his  work  doth  boast 
In  diaper,  damatb,  or  in  lyne.  Spenser. 

Damath-roiCf  have  not  been  known  in  England 
above  one  hundred  years,  and  now  are  so  common. 

Bacon. 

And  for  some  deale  perplexed  was  her  spirit, 
Her  damask  late,  now  changed  to  purest  white. 

Fairfax . 

They  sat  recline 
On  the  soft  downy  bank,  danuuked  with  flowers. 

W8tm. 

E  1 


52 


D  A  M  I  E  T  T  A. 


Wipe  your  shoes,  for  want  of  a  clout,  with  a  damatk 
napkin.  Swift's  Rules  to  Servants. 

Around  him  dance  the  rosy  hours, 
.And  df  masking  the  ground  with  flowers, 
With  ambient  sweets  perfume  the  morn.      Fenton. 
No  gradual  bloom  is  wanting  from  the  bud, 
Nor  broad  carnations,  nor  gay  spotted  pinks, 
Nor,  showered  from  every  bush,  the  damask-rose. 

Thomson. 

Loud  claps  the  grinning  fiend  his  iron  hands, 
Sumps  with  black  hoof,  and  shouts  along  the  lands ; 
Withers  the  damask  cheek,  unnerves  the  strong, 
And  drives  with  scorpion  lash  the  shrieking  throng. 

Darwin. 

DAMASK,  a  silk  stuff,  with  a  raised  pattern, 
so  that  the  right  side  of  the  damask  is  that 
which  has  the  flowers  raised  above  the  ground. 
Damasks  should  be  of  dressed  silk,  both  in 
warp  and  woof.  Those  made  in  France  are  half 
an  ell  in  breadth. 

DAMASK  is  also  a  kind  of  wrought  linen, 
made  chiefly  in  Flanders ;  so  called,  because  its 
large  flowers  resemble  those  of  damasks.  It  is 
chiefly  used  for  tables. 

DAMASKEENING,  or  DAMASKING,  partakes  of 
the  mosaic,  of  engraving,  and  of  carving;  like 
the  mosaic,  it  has  inlaid  work  ;  like  engraving, 
it  cuts  the  metal,  representing  divers  figures; 
and,  as  in  chasing  gold  and  silver,  is  wrought  in 
relievo.  There  are  two  ways  of  damasking ;  the 
one,  which  is  the  finest,  is  when  the  metal  is  cut 
deep  with  proper  instruments,  and  inlaid  with 
gold  and  silver  wire;  the  other  is  superficial 
only. 

DAMAUN,  a  sea-port  in  the  province  of 
Aurungabad,  Hindostan,  100  miles  north  from 
Bombay.  The  Portuguese,  who  still  retain  it, 
reduced  this  place  so  early  as  1531.  Its  houses 
and  churches  make  a  conspicuous  figure  from 
the  sea ;  but  the  commerce  is  now  reduced. 
Ship-building,  however,  is  carried  on  to  a  consi- 
derable extent,  the  teak-forests  of  the  vicinity  sup- 
plying excellent  timber.  A  ship,  coppered,  and 
equipped  for  sea,  in  the  European  style,  in  1800, 
cost  about  £14  sterling  per  ton,  according  to 
Mr.  Hamilton.  The  harbour  is  commodious  for 
vessels  of  a  small  size. 

DAMIANISTS,  in  church  history,  a  branch 
of  the  ancient  Acephali  Severitag.  They  agreed 
with  the  catholics  in  admitting  the  sixth  council, 
but  disowned  any  distinction  of  persons  in  the 
God-head ;  and  professed  one  single  nature  inca- 
pable of  distinction ;  yet  they  called  God  '  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.' 

DAMIENS  (Robert  Francis),  a  French  as- 
sassin, of  some  notoriety  for  his  attempt  on  the 
life  of  Louis  XV.,  and  for  the  tortures  inflicted 
on  him  for  that  attempt,  was  born  in  Artois  in 
1715.  He  was  the  son  of  a  small  farmer  ;  and 
his  character,  even  in  his  childhood,  procured 
him  the  name  of  Robert  le  Diable.  He  enlisted, 
when  young,  for  a  soldier,  deserted,  and  after- 
wards became  the  servant  of  an  officer,  whom 
He  attended  to  the  siege  of  Philipsburgh.  He 
was  afterwards  a  domestic  in  the  Jesuits'  Col- 
lege at  Paris.  He  finally  left  their  service  in  1738. 
He  is  accused  of  having  afterwards  poisoned  one 
of  his  masters,  after  which  he  fled  into  Flanders. 
On  the  last  day  of  the  year  1756,  he  returned 


to  Paris,  whence  he  proceeded  to  Versailles ; 
and  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  January,  1757, 
went  to  the  palace,  and,  as  his  majesty  was 
about  to  get  into  his  carriage,  to  go  to  Trianon, 
pushing  aside  the  attendants,  made  his  way  up 
to  the  king,  and  stabbed  him  in  the  side.  He 
made  no  effort  to  escape,  but  was  taken  imme- 
diately ;  and,  after  having  been  interrogated  at 
Versailles,  was  transferred  to  Paris.  On  his  trial 
he  denied  having  any  accomplices,  nor  did  the 
application  of  the  most  cruel  tortures  wring 
from  him  any  probable  accusation.  On  being 
questioned  as  to  the  cause  of  his  crime,  he  said 
he  did  not  mean  to  kill  the  king,  and  that  he 
could  have  done  it,  if  he  had  thought  proper. 
He  added,  '  What  I  did  was,  that  God  might 
touch  the  king's  heart,  and  induce  him  to  restore 
order  and  tranquillity  to  the  nation.  The  arch- 
bishop of  Paris  is  the  sole  cause  of  our  troubles.' 
Having  been  repeatedly  tortured,  he  was  sen- 
tenced to  be  put  to  death  in  the  same  cruel 
manner  with  Ravaillac,  the  murderer  of  Henry 
IV. 

DAMIETTA,  a  port-town  of  Egypt,  on  the 
east  mouth  of  the  Nile,  four  miles  from  the  sea- 
coast.  The  present  town  stands  upon  a  different 
site  from  the  ancient  Damietta,  so  repeatedly 
attacked  by  the  European  princes.  The  latter, 
according  to  Abulfeda,  was  '  a  town  surrounded 
by  walls,  and  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  eas- 
tern branch  of  the  Nile.'  Stephen  of  Byzan- 
tium informs  us,  that  it  was  called  Thamiatis, 
under  the  government  of  the  Greeks  of  the  lower 
empire,  but  that  it  was  then  very  inconsiderable. 
It  increased  in  importance,  in  proportion  as  Pe- 
lusium,  which  was  frequently  plundered,  lost  its 
power.  The  total  ruin  of  that  ancient  town,  oc- 
casioned the  commerce  of  the  eastern  parts  of 
the  Delta  to  be  transferred  to  this.  It  was,  how- 
ever, no  longer  a  place  of  strength,  when,  about 
the  year  238  of  the  Hegira,  the  emperors  of 
Constantinople  took  possession  of  it  a  second 
time.  The  importance  of  a  harbour,  so  favorably 
situated,  opened  the  eyes  of  the  caliphs.  In 
the  year  244  of  the  Hegira,  Elmetouakkel  sur- 
rounded it  with  strong  walls.  This  obstacle  did 
not  prevent  Roger,  king  of  Sicily,  from  taking  it 
from  the  Mahommedans,  in  the  year  550  of  the 
Hegira.  He  did  not,  however,  long  enjoy  his 
conquest.  Salah  Eddin,  who  about  that  period 
mounted  the  throne  of  Egypt,  expelled  the  Eu- 
ropeans from  Damietta.  They  returned  to  be- 
siege it  fifteen  years  after ;  but  the  sultan  baffled 
all  their  efforts.  Notwithstanding  their  land 
army  was  supported  by  a  fleet  of  1200  sail,  they 
were  obliged  to  make  a  disgraceful  retreat.  It 
was  the  fate  of  this  place  to  be  often  besieged. 
In  the  year  615  of  the  Hegira,  under  the  reign 
of  Eladel,  the  crusaders  attacked  it  with  a  very 
considerable  force.  They  landed  on  the  western 
shore  of  the  Nile,  and  their  first  care  was  to  sur- 
round their  camp  with  a  ditch  and  pallisadoes. 
The  mouth  of  the  river  was  defended  by  two 
towers,  furnished  with  numerous  garrisons.  An 
enormous  iron  chain,  stretching  from  one  side  to 
the  other,  hindered  the  approach  of  vessels. 
The  crusaders  carried,  by  storm,  the  tower  on 
the  same  side  with  their  camp,  broke  the  chain, 
and  opened  the  entrance  of  the  river  for  their 


DAM 


63 


DAM 


fleet.  Nejm  Eddin,  the  sultan's  son,  who  was 
encamped  near  Damietta,  covered  it  with  an 
army.  To  stop  the  enemy's  vessels,  he  threw  a 
bridge  over  the  Nile.  The  Franks  overturned 
it,  and  the  prince  adopted  the  measure  of  chok- 
ing up  the  mouth  of  the  river,  which  he  rendered 
almost  impassable  by  several  large  boats  he  sunk 
there.  After  alternate  successes,  many  bloody 
battles,  and  a  siege  of  seventeen  months,  the 
Christian  princes  took  Damietta  by  storm.  They 
did  not,  however,  long  enjoy  the  fruit  of  so 
much  blood  spilt,  and  of  an  armament  which 
had  cost  immense  sums.  Completely  invested 
near  the  canal  of  Achmoun,  by  the  waters  of  the 
Nile,  and  by  the  Egyptian  army,  they  purchased 
their  lives  and  their  liberty  by  the  sacrifice  of 
their  conquest.  Thirty- one  years  after  this  de- 
feat, St.  Louis  carried  Damietta  without  striking 
a  stroke.  The  Arabs,  however,  soon  recovered 
it;  but,  tired  of  keeping  a  place,  which  conti- 
nually drew  upon  them  the  most  warlike  nations 
of  Europe,  they  totally  destroyed  it,  and  built 
another  further  up  in  the  country.  This  modern 
Damietta,  first  called  Menchie,  as  Abulfeda  tells 
us,  has  preserved  the  memory  of  its  origin,  in  a 
square  still  called  by  that  name.  Writers,  in 
general,  have  confounded  these  two  towns,  as- 
cribing to  the  one  the  attributes  of  the  other. 

The  present  Damietta  is  of  a  semicircular 
form,  and  stands  also  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
Nile,  seven  miles  and  a-half  from  its  mouth.  It 
is  reckoned,  by  Savary,  to  contain  80,000  souls, 
but  this  has  been  thought  an  excessive  estimate. 
It  has  several  squares,  the  most  considerable  of 
which  has  retained  the  name  of  Menchie.  The 
bazaars  are  filled  with  merchants.  Spacious 
okals,  or  khans,  collecting  under  their  porticos 
the  stuffs  of  India,  the  silks  of  Mount  Lebanon, 
sal  ammoniac,  and  pyramids  of  rice,  proclaim  its 
commercial  respectability.  The  houses,  those  in 
particular  which  are  on  the  banks  of  the  river, 
are  very  lofty.  They  have,  in  general,  handsome 
saloons  on  the  top  of  their  terraces,  open  to  every 
wind ;  where  the  Turk,  reclining  on  a  sofa, 
passes  his  life  in  smoking,  or  in  looking  on  the 
sea,  which  bounds  the  horizon  on  one  side ;  on 
the  great  lake  that  extends  itself  on  the  other ; 
and  on  the  Nile,  which,  running  between  them, 
traverses  a  rich  country.  Several  large  mosques, 
adorned.with  minarets,  are  dispersed  over  the 
town.  The  public  baths,  lined  with  marble,  are 
distributed  in  the  same  manner  as  those  of 
Grand  Cairo,  The  linen  is  clean,  and  the  water 
very  pure.  The  heat,  and  the  treatment  in 
them,  so  far  from  injuring  the  health,  serve  to 
strengthen  and  improve  it,  if  used  with  modera- 
tion. This  custom,  founded  on  experience,  is  ge- 
neral in  Egypt.  The  port  of  Damietta  is  conti- 
nually filled  with  a  multitude  of  boats  and  small 
vessels.  Those  called  scherm  serve  to  convey  the 
merchandise  on  board  the  ships  in  the  road,  and 
to  unload  them  :  the  others  carry  on  the  coasting- 
trade.  This  town  carries  on  a  great  trade  with 
Syria,  Cyprus,  and  Marseilles.  The  rice,  called 
mezelaoui,  of  the  finest  quality  in  Egypt,  is  cul- 
tivated in  the  neighbouring  plains.  The  exports  of 
it  amount,  annually,  to  about  six  millions  of  livres. 
Other  articles  of  the  produce  of  the  country  are 
linens,  sal  ammoniac,  corn,  8cc.  The  Christians 


of  Aleppo  and  Damascus,  settled  in  this  town, 
have,  for  several  ages,  carried  on  its  principal 
commerce.  The  bad  state  of  the  port  is  very 
detrimental  to  Damietta.  The  road,  where  the 
vessels  lie,  being  exposed  to  every  wind,  the 
slightest  gale  obliges  the  captains  to  cut  their 
cables,  and  take  shelter  in  Cyprus,  or  stand  off 
to  sea.  The  tongue  of  land,  on  which  Damietta 
is  situated,  straitened  on  one  side  by  the  river, 
and  on  the  other  by  the  western  extremity  of  the 
lake  Menzale,  is  only  from  two  to  six  miles  wide 
from  east  to  west.  It  is  intersected  by  innu- 
merable rivulets  in  every  direction,  which  render 
it  the  most  fertile  spot  in  Egypt.  There  are 
many  villages  around  the  town,  in  which  are 
manufactures  of  the  most  beautiful  linens.  The 
finest  napkins,  in  particular,  are  made  here, 
fringed  with  silk.  Damietta  is  100  miles  N.  N.  E. 
of  Cairo.*1' 

DAMN,  v.  a. 

DAMNED,  part.  &  n.  s. 

DAM'NABLE,  adj. 

DAM'NABLENESS,  n.  s. 

DAM'NABLY,  adv. 


Lat.  damno ;  Old 
Fr.  datnner ;  which 
Minsheu       derives 
from  the  Ileb.  Cl, 
>  the    shedding   of 
'  blood   in    sacrifice 
or  punishment.   To 
condemn;   and   the 
state  of  being  con- 


DAM'NATION,  n.  s. 

DAM'NATORY,  adj. 

DAM'NIFY,  v.  a. 

DAM'NINGNESS,  n.  s. 

demned,  temporally  or  eternally.  To  curse;  to 
disapprove ;  to  explode.  *  Indecently  used,'  also, 
as  Johnson  says,  '  in  a  ludicrous  (and  trifling) 
sense.' 

I  answeride,  that  it  is  not  custom  to  romayns,  to 
dampne  ony  man  before  that  he  that  is  accused  haue 
his  accuseds  present.  Wicklif.  Dedis.  25. 

And  not  as  we  ben  blasfemed,  and  as  sum  men 
seyn,  that  we  seyn,  do  we  yuele  things  that  goode 
thingis  come,  whos  dampnaciovn  is  just. 

Id.   Romayss,  iii.  8. 
For  wel  thou  wost  thy  selven  veraily 

That  thou  and  I  be  damned  to  prison 

Perpetual ;  us  gaincth  no  rainson. 

Chaucer.    Cant.  Tale*. 

When  now  he  saw  himself  so  freshly  rear, 
As  if  late  fight  had  nought  him  damnified, 
He  was  dismayed,  and  'gan  his  fate  to  fear. 

Faerie  Queene. 
Not  in  the  legions 

Of  horrid  hell  can  come  a  devil  more  damned 
In  evils  to  top  Macbeth.  Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

Let  not  the  royal  bed  of  Denmark  be 
A  couch  for  luxury  and  damned  incest.    Id.   Hamlet. 

He's  a  creature  unprepared,  unmeet  for  death  ; 
And  to  transport  him  in  the  mind  he  is 
Were  damnable.  Id.  Measure  for  Measure. 

It  gives  him  occasion  of  labouring  with  greater  ear- 
nestness elsewhere,  to  entangle  unwary  minds  with 
the  snares  of  his  damnable  opinion.  Hooker. 

Whence  damned  vice  is  shrouded  quite  from  shame, 
And  crowned  with  virtue's  meed,  immortal  name  ! 
Infamy  dispossest  of  native  due, 
Ordained  of  old  on  looser  life  to  sue. 

Bishop  Hall.  Prologue  to  Satires. 

He  that  hath  been  affrighted  with  the  fears  of  hell, 
or  remembers  how  often  he  hath  been  spared  from 
an  horrililc  damnation,  will  not  be  ready  to  strangle 
hU  brother  for  a  trifle.  Taylor's  Worthy  Communicant. 

He  may  vow  never  to  return  to  those  sins  which  he 
hath  had  such  experience  of,  for  the  emptiness  and 
damningtifss  of  them,  and  so  think  himself  a  com- 
plete penitent.  Hammo*d. 


DAM 


Now  mince  the  sin, 
And  mollify  damnation  with  a  phrase  : 
Say  you  consented  not  to  Sancho's  death, 
But  barely  not  forbade  it.  Dryden. 

His  own  impartial  thought 
Will  damn,  and  conscience  will  record  the  fault.   Id. 

We  will  propose  the  question,  whether  those  who 
hold  the  fundamentals  of  faith  may  deny  Christ 
damnably,  in  respect  of  those  consequences  that  arise 
from  them?  South' s  Sermons. 

He,  who  has  suffered  the  damage,  has  a  right  to 
demand  in  his  own  name,  and  he  alone  can  remit, 
satisfaction :  the  damnified  person  has  the  power  of 
appropriating  the  goods  or  service  of  the  offender,  by 
right  of  self-preservation.  Locke. 

Dare  not 

To  brand  the  spotless  virtue  of  my  prince 
With  falsehoods  of  most  base  and  damned  contrivance. 

Rowe. 

As  he  does  not  reckon  every  schism  of  a  damnable 
nature,  so  he  is  far  from  closing  with  the  new  opinion 
of  those  who  make  it  no  crime.  Swift. 

The  more  sweets  they  bestowed  upon  them,  the 
more  damnably  their  conserves  stunk.  Dennis. 

You  are  so  good  a  critick,  that  it  is  the  greatest 
happiness  of  the  modern  poets  that  you  do  not  hear 
their  works  ;  and,  next,  that  you  are  not  so  arrant  a 
critick  as  to  damn  them,  like  the  rest,  without  hear- 
ing. Pope. 

Clouds 

Rise  curling  fast  beneath  me,  white  and  sulphury, 
Like  foam  from  the  roused  ocean  of  deep  Hell, 
Whose  every  wave  breaks  on  a  living  shore, 
Heaped  with  the  damned  like  pebbles. — I  am  giddy. 

Byron. 

DAMNIT,  an  ancient  people  of  Britain,  who 
inhabited  the  district  situated  between  the  ter- 
ritories of  the  Selgovae  on  the  south,  and  the 
Caledonii  on  the  north,  now  called  Clydesdale. 

DAMOCLES,  one  of  the  flatterers  of  Diony- 
sius the  elder,  of  Sicily.  He  admired  the  ty- 
rant's wealth,  and  pronounced  him  the  happiest 
man  on  earth.  Dionysius  prevailed  upon  him 
to  undertake,  for  a  while,  the  charge  of  royalty, 
and  be  convinced  of  the  happiness  which  a  so- 
vereign enjoyed.  Damocles  ascended  the  throne, 
and  while  he  gazed  upon  the  wealth  and  splendor 
which  surrounded  him,  he  perceived  a  sword 
hanging  over  his  head  by  a  single  hair.  This  so 
terrified  him,  that  all  his  imaginary  felicity  va- 
nished at  once,  and  thus  represented  to  him  the 
danger  and  misery  of  royal  state. 

DAMON  AND  PYTHIAS,  two  illustrious  friends 
of  antiquity,  who  have  immortalised  their  names 
by  the  strength  and  sincerity  of  their  friendship. 
Damon  was  a  Pythagorean  philosopher,  who, 
having  incurred  the  displeasure  of  Dionysius, 
tyrant  of  Syracuse,  was  condemned  to  death. 
He  asked  a  short  respite,  till  he  should  settle 
some  domestic  business,  of  the  utmost  importance 
to  his  family,  but  which  required  his  personal 
presence  at  some  distance  from  Syracuse.  Dio- 
nysius agreed  to  grant  his  request,  upon  a  con- 
dition, which  he  supposed  impossible  to  be 
complied  with,  viz.  that  Damon  should  find 
some  person  who  was  willing  to  suffer  death  in 
his  stead,  provided  he  did  not  return  at  the 
time  appointed.  Pythias,  to  the  surprise  of  the 
tyrant,  cheerfully  surrendered  himself  as  a 
pledge  for  his  friend  Daman :  who,  after  settling 


54  DAM 

his  business,  astonished  the  tyrant  still  more,  by 
returning  punctually  at  the  hour  fixed  for  his 
execution.  Dionysius  was  so  struck  with  the 
fidelity  of  these  two  friends,  that  he  remitted 
the  punishment,  and  entreated  them  to  permit 
him  to  share  their  friendship,  and  enjoy  their 
confidence. 

DAMP,  v.  a.,  n.  s.  &  adj.\      Sax.  and  Belg. 
DAMP'NESS,  n.  s.  I  damp  ;  Teutonic, 

DAMP'ISH,  adj.  \dampf.     Sereuius 

DAMP'ISHNESS,  n.  s.  i  says  from  Scyth. 

DAMP'Y,  adj.  J  daa,   vapor.      To 

wet,  moisten,  make  humid  ;  foggy,  moist,  or 
heavy  air ;  and  hence  to  depress,  deject,  make 
dull,  discourage.  Dampish,  dampishness,  and 
dampy  are  diminutives  of  the  same  signification. 

It  has  been  used  by  some  with  great  success  to 
make  their  walls  thick  ;  and  to  put  a  lay  of  chalk 
between  the  bricks,  to  take  away  all  dampishness. 

Bacon. 

A  soft  body  dampeth  the  sound  much  more  than  a 
hard.  Id. 

Night  j  not  now,  as  ere  man  fell, 
Wholesome  and  cool,  and  mild  ;  but  with  black  air 
Accompanied,  with  damps  and  dreadful  gloom. 

Milton. 

All  these  and  more  came  flocking,  but  with  looks 
Downcast  and  damp  :  yet  such  wherein  appeared 
Obscure  some  glimpse  of  joy.  Id. 

Unless  an  age  too  late,  or  cold 
Climate,  or  years,  damp  my  intended  wing 
Depressed.  Id. 

The  very  loss  of  one  pleasure  is  enough  to  damp 
the  relish  of  another.  L' Estrange. 

Nor  need  they  fear  the  dampness  of  the  sky 

Should  flag  their  wings,  and  hinder  them  to  fly  ; 

'Twas  only  water  thrown  on  sails  too  dry. 

Dryden. 

She  said  no  more  :  the  trembling  Trojans  hear, 
O'erspread  with  a  damp  sweat  and  holy  fear.        Id. 

This  commendable  resentment  against  me,  strikes 
a  damp  upon  that  spirit  in  all  ranks  and  corporations 
of  men.  Swift. 

Even  now,  while  thus  I  stand  blest  in  thy  presence, 
A  secret  damp  of  grief  comes  o'er  my  thoughts. 

Addison. 

An  eternal  state  he  knows  and  confesses  that  he 
has  made  no  provision  for,  that  he  is  undone  for  ever  : 
a  prospect  enough  to  cast  a  damp  over  his  sprighlliest 
hours.  Rogers. 

Dread  of  death  hangs  over  the  mere  natural  man, 
and,  like  the  hand-writing  on  the  wall,  damps  all  his 
jollity.  Atterbury. 

The  heat  of  the  sun,  in  the  hotter  seasons,  pene- 
trating the  exterior  parts  of  the  earth,  excites  those 
mineral  exhalations  in  subterraneous  caverns,  which 
are  called  damps:  these  seldom  happen  but  in  the 
summer-time ;  when,  the  hotter  the  weather  is,  the 
more  frequent  are  the  damps.  Woodward. 

The  lords  did  dispel  dampy  thoughts,  which  the 
remembrance  of  his  uncle  might  raise,  by  applying 
him  with  exercises  and  disports.  Hayward. 

Cypress  and  ivy,  weed  and  wall-flower  grown 
Matted  and  massed  together,  hillocks  heaped 
On  what  were  chambers,  arch  crushed,  column  strown 
In  fragments,  chok'd  up  vaults,  and  frescos  steeped 
In  subterranean  damps,  where  the  owl  peeped, 
Deeming  it  midnight.  Byron. 

DAMPS,  in  natural  history,  from  the  Saxon 
word  damp,  signifying  vapour,  are  certain  noxi- 


f>5 


DAN 


ems  exhalations  issuing  from  some  parts  of  the 
earth,  chiefly  observed  in  mines  and  coal-pits: 
hough  vapors  of  the  same  kind  often  issue  from 
aid  lavas  of  burning  mountains,  in  those  countries 
where  volcanoes  are  common.  In  mines  and  coal- 
Bits  they  are  chiefly  of  two  kinds,  called  by  the 
miners  and  colliers  the  choke  and  fire-damps.  The 
choke-damp  is  very  much  of  the  nature  of  fixed 
air;  and  usually  infests  those  places  which  have 
been  formerly  worked,  but  long  neglected,  and 
are  known  to  the  miners  by  the  name  of  wastes. 
The  choke-damp  suffocates  the  miners  suddenly, 
with  all  the  appearances  found  in  those  suffocated 
by  fixed  air.  Being  heavy,  it  descends  towards 
the  lowest  parts  of  the  workings,  and  thus  is 
dangerous  to  the  miners,  who  can  scarcely  avoid 
breathing  it.  The  fire-damp,  which  seems  chiefly 
to  be  composed  of  inflammable  air,  rises  to  the 
roof  of  the  workings,  as  being  specifically  lighter 
than  the  common  atmosphere;  and  hence,  though 
it -will  suffocate  as  well  as  the  other,  it  seldom 
proves  so  dangerous  in  this  way  as  by  its  in- 
flammable property,  by  which  it  often  takes  fire 
at  the  candles,  and  explodes  with  extreme  vio- 
lence. See  COAL-MINES. 

Of  the  formation  of  these  damps  we  have  as  yet 
no  certain  theory;  nor,  though  the  experiments 
of  aerologists  are  able  to  show  the  composition  and 
manner  of  forming  these  noxious  airs  artificially, 
have  they  yet  thrown  much  light  on  the  method 
by  which  nature  prepares  them  on  a  large  scale. 
There  are  two  general  ways  in  which  we  may 
suppose  this  to  be  done ;  one  bv  the  stagnation  of 
atmospherical  air  in  old  waste  places  of  mines  and 
coal-pits,  and  its  conversion  into  these  mephitic 
exhalations  ;  the  other  by  their  original  formation 
from  the  phlogistic  or  other  materials  found  in 
the  earth,  without  any  interference  of  the  atmo- 
sphere. See  GAS  and  CARBURETTED  HYDROGEN. 

DAMPIER  (William),  a  famous  navigator, 
descended  from  a  respectable  family  in  Somer- 
setshire, and  born  in  1652.  Losing  his  father 
when  very  young,  he  went  to  sea,  where  he  soon 
distinguished  himself.  His  Voyage  round  the 
World,  &c.  are  well  known,  and  have  gone  through 
many  editions.  He  appears  afterwards  to  have 
engaged  in  an  expedition  concerted  by  the  mer- 
chants of  Bristol  to  the  South  Sea,  commanded 
by  captain  Woods  Rogers;  who  sailed  in 
August  1708,  and  returned  in  September  1711 : 
but  no  further  particulars  of  his  life  or  death 
are  recorded. 

DAM'SEL,  n.  «.  Goth,  damoisell ;  Ital.  and 
Span,  donzella ;  i.  e.  a  female  don,  from  Lat. 
dominus.  f  A  gentlewoman,  unmarried,  being 
not  a  lady,'  says  Minsheu ;  and  '  quasi  parvus 
dominus,  a  little  lord  or  master.'  Johnson 
notices  its  having  formerly  been  applied  to  both 
sexes,  but  gives  no  instance  of  it  in  the  mascu- 
line. It  is  now  only  used  in  verse. 

He  seide  go  ye  awey  for  the  damytel  is  not  deed  but 
sleepith,  and  thei  scorneden  him. 

ll'idif.     Matthew  9. 
At  last  she  has 

A  damnel  spyde  slow-footing  her  before, 

That  on  her  shoulders  sad  a  pot  of  water  bore. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 
With  her  train  of  damsel*  she  was  gone 
In  shady  walks,  the  scorching  heat  to  shun. 

Dryden. 


Kneeling,  I  my  servant's  smiles  implore, 
And  one  mud  damiel  dares  dispute  my  pov.'er. 

Prior. 

DAM'SON,  n.  s.    Corruptly  from  damascene 
A  small  black  plum.     See  DAMASCENE. 

My  wife  desired  some  datnsmis, 
And  made  me  climb  with  danger  of  my  life. 

Shakspcare. 

DAN,  n.  s.  From  dominus,  as  now  don  in 
Spain,  and  Ital.  donna,  from  domina.  The  old 
term  of  honor  for  men,  as  we  now  say  master. 
'  I  know  not,'  says  Dr.  Johnson,  '  that  it  was 
ever  used  in  prose,  and  imagine  it  to  have  been 
rather  of  ludicrous  import.'  But  Spenser  uses  it 
in  serious  praise  of  Chaucer,  below. 

Ofd  dan  Geffrey,  in  whose  gentle  spright 
The  pure  well-head  of  poetry  did  dwell — 
He  whilst  he  lived  was  the  soveraigne  head 
Of  shepherds  all.  Spenser. 

This  whimpled,  whining,  purblind,  wayward  boy. 
This  signor  Junto's  giant  dwarf,  dan  Cupid. 

Shakspeare. 

Dick,  if  thif.  story  pleaseth  thee, 
Pray  thank  dan  Pope,  who  told  it  me. 

Prior's  Alma. 

DAN,  JT  Heb.  i.  e.  judgment,  one  of  the 
twelve  patriarchs,  the  fifth  son  of  Jacob.  Of  his 
history  nothing  is  recorded,  except  that  he  had 
but  one  son,  named  Hushim;  though  his  poste- 
rity was  afterwards  very  numerous. 

DAN,  OT  the  DANITES,  one  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel,  descended  from  the  patriarch  Dan. 
Their  number,  at  the  emigration  from  Egypt, 
amounted  to  62,700,  and  they  increased  in  the 
wilderness.  After  their  settlement  in  Canaan,  a 
party  of  them,  who  went  to  take  Laish,  in  their 
way  robbed  Micah  the  Ephraimite  of  his  idol, 
which  they  continued  to  worship  till  they  were 
carried  captive  by  Tiglath  Pileser.  Samson,  the 
heroic  judge  of  Israel,  was  of  this  tribe;  and 
28,600  of  them  attended  at  David's  coronation. 
The  Danites  appear  to  have  been  early  acquainted 
with  commerce,  for  they  had  ships  in  the  time  of 
Jabin,  king  of  the  Canaanites.  See  Judges  v.  17. 
Their  territory  extended  west  of  Judah,  and  was 
terminated  by  Azotus  and  Dora  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 

DAN,  in  scripture  geography,  a  city  of  the 
Danites,  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  springs 
of  Jordan,  on  the  south  of  Mount  Lebanon.  It 
was  named  Laish  or  Leshem.  Here  Jeroboam 
established  idolatry  by  setting  up  his  golden 
calves.  This  city  and  Beersheba  were  the  two 
extremities  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel.  Dan  was 
taken  and  pillaged  by  Benhadad  king  of  Syria; 
notwithstanding  which  it  made  some  figure  after 
the  captivity.  Some  authors  say,  that  it  was 
rebuilt  by  Philip  the  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  in  our 
Saviour's  time,  and  named  by  him  Csesarea  Phi- 
lippi.  It  lay  east  of  Sidon  and  west  of  Damas- 
cus. It  is  thought  by  sojne  to  be  the  Lasha  of 
Gen.  x.  19. 

DAN,  in  modern  geography,  a  considerable 
river  of  the  United  States  in  North  Carolina, 
which  has  been  rendered  navigable  for  boats  a 
great  way  up.  It  unites  with  the  Staunton  in 
Virginia,  and  forms  the  Iloanoke. 


56 


DANCE. 


DANAE,  in  antiquity,  a  coin  somewhat  more 
than  an  obolus,  used  to  be  put  into  the  mouths 
of  the  dead,  to 'pay  their  passage  over  the  river 
Styx. 

DANAE,  in  fabulous  history,  the  daughter  of 
Acrisius,  king  of  Argos,  by  Eurydice.  She  was 
confined  in  a  brazen  tower  by  her  father,  who 
had  been  told  by  an  oracle  that  his  daughter's 
son  would  put  him  to  death.  But  Jupiter,  who 
was  enamoured  of  Danae,  introduced  himself  to 
her  bed  by  changing  himself  into  a  shower  of 
gold.  From  his  embraces  Danae  had  a  son,  with 
•whom  she  was  exposed  on  the  sea  by  her  father. 
The  wind  drove  the  bark  which  carried  her  to  the 
coasts  of  the  island  of  Seriphus ;  where  she  was 
saved  by  some  fishermen,  and  carried  to  Poly- 
dectes  king  of  the  place,  whose  brother,  Dictys, 
educated  the  child,  named  Perseus,  and  tenderly 
treated  the  mother.  Polydectes  fell  in  love  with 
her;  but,  being  afraid  of  her  son,  he  sent  him  to 
conquer  the  Gorgons,  pretending  that  he  wished 
Medusa's  head  to  adorn  his  nuptials  with  Hip- 
podamia  the  daughter  of  CEnomaus.  When  Per- 
seus had  victoriously  finished  his  expedition,  he 
retired  to  Argos  with  Danae  to  the  house  of 
Acrisius,  whom  he  inadvertently  killed.  Virgil 
says  that  Danae  after  this  came  to  Italy,  and 
founded  the  city  of  Ardea.  Some  suppose  that 
it  was  Proctus,  the  brother  of  Acrisius,  who  intro- 
duced himself  to  Danae  in  the  brazen  tower; 
but,  whoever  was  her  seducer,  the  fable  of  the 
golden  shower  plainly  implies  that  the  keepers 
of  the  tower  were  bribed.  Against  such  showers, 
indeed,  towers  of  brass  and  bars  of  iron  are  no 
defence. 

DANAIDES,  in  fabulous  history,  the  fifty 
daughters  of  Danaus  king  of  Argos.  When 
their  uncle  Egyptus  came  from  Egypt  with  his 
fifty  sons,  they  were  promised  in  marriage  to 
their  cousins;  but  before  the  celebration  of  their 
nuptials,  Danaus,  who  had  been  informed  by  an 
oracle  that  he  was  to  be  killed  by  the  hands  of  one 
of  his  sons-in-law,  made  his  daughters  solemnly 
promise  that  they  would  destroy  their  husbands. 
They  were  provided  with  daggers,  and  all  except 
Hypermnestra  proved  but  too  obedient  to  their 
father's  bloody  injunctions,  as  a  proof  of  which 
they  presented  him  with  the  heads  of  their  mur- 
dered husbands,  on  the  morning  after  their  nup- 
tials. Hypermnestra  was  summoned  to  appear 
and  answer  for  her  disobedience  in  suffering  her 
husband  Lynceus  to  escape ;  but  the  unanimous 
voice  of  the  people  declared  her  innocent,  and 
she  dedicated  a  temple  to  the  goddess  of  Per- 
suasion. The  forty-nine  sisters  were  condemned, 
in  hell,  to  fill  with  water  a  vessel  full  of  holes, 
so  that  their  labor  was  infinite  and  their  punish- 
ment eternal. 

DANAUS,  in  fabulous  history,  a  son  of  Belus 
and  Anchinoe,  who,  after  his  father's  death, 
reigned  conjointly  with  his  brother  ./Egyptus  on 
the  throue  of  Egypt.  Some  time  after  a  differ- 
ence arose  between  the  brothers,  and  Danaus  set 
sail  with  his  fifty  daughters  in  quest  of  a  settle- 
ment. He  visited  Rhodes,  where  he  consecrated 
a  statue  to  Minerva,  and  arrived  safe  on  the 
coast  of  Peloponnesus,  where  he  was  hospitably 
received  by  Gelanor  king  of  Argos.  Gelanor 
had  lately  ascended  the  throne,  and  the  first  years 


of  his  reign  were  marked  by  dissensions  with 
his  subjects.  Danaus  took  advantage  of  his  un- 
popularity, and  obliged  him  to  resign  the  crown. 
The  success  of  Danaus  led  the  fifty  sons  of 
Egyptus  to  embark  for  Greece.  They  were 
received  with  hypocritical  kindness  by  their 
uncle;  and  soon  after  all  murdered,  except  Lyn- 
ceus. See  DANAIDES.  Danaus  at  first  perse- 
cuted Lynceus  with  unremitted  fury;  but  he 
was  afterwards  reconciled  to  him,  and  acknow- 
ledged him  for  his  son-in-law  and  successor  after 
a  reign  of  fifty  years.  He  began  his  reign  about 
A.A.C.  1586;  and  after  death  was  honored  with 
a  splendid  monument  in  Argos,  which  existed  in 
the  age  of  Pausanias. 

DAN  BURY,  a  town  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  Connecticut,  fifty-five  miles  N.N.  E. 
of  New  York,  and  116  south-west  of  Boston. 
This  town  was  settled  in  1687,  and,  with  a  great 
quantity  of  military  stores,  was  burnt  by  the 
British  on  the  26th  of  April,  1777,  but  has  been 
rebuilt  since  the  peace.  It  lies  thirty-three  miles 
north-west  by  west  of  New  Haven. 

DANCE,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.~\      Goth.  &  Belg. 

DANCER,  i  dans;  FT.  danse  ; 

DANCING.  V Ital-  danza,  from 

DANC-ING-MASTEE,  I  the  Heb.  \*"l,  to 

DANCING-SCHOOL,  J  leap,    says  Min- 

sheu.  To  step,  or  move  in  measure ;  to  dandle ; 
a  motion  of  one  or  more  musically  regulated : 
one  who  practises  such  motions  is  a  dancer;  he 
who  teaches  them  a  dancing-master;  and  a 
dancing-school  the  place  where  they  are  profes- 
sedly taught.  Dancing  is  also  used  for  any  con- 
certed and  regular  motion  or  attendance. 

But  in  the  day  of  eroudis  birthe,  the  daughtir  of 
erodias  daunside  in  the  myddil  and  pleside  eroude. 
Wiclif.     Matt.  xiv. 

Now  his  elder  son  was  in  the  field,  and,  as  he  came 
and  drew  nigh  to  the  house,  he  heard  music  and  dan- 
Luke  xv. 

In  olde  dayes  of  the  king  Artour, — 
The  Elf  quene  with  hire  joly  compagnie 
Danced  ful  ofte  in  many  a  grene  mede. 
This  was  the  old  opinion  as  I  rede. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

In  pestilences,  the  malignity  of  the  infecting 
vapour  danceth  the  principal  spirits.  Bacon. 

The  honourablest  part  of  talk  is  to  give  the  occasion, 
and  again  to  moderate  and  pass  to  somewhat  else  ; 
for  then  a  man  leads  the  dance.  Id. 

What  say  you  to  young  Mr.  Fenton  ?  He  capers, 
he  dances,  he  has  eyes  of  youth,  he  writes  verses. 

Shakspeare 

Thy  grandsire  loved  thee  well, 
Many  a  time  he  danced  thee  on  his  knee.      Id. 

He  at  Philippi  kept 

His  sword  e'en  like  a  dancer,  while  I  strook 
The  lean  and  wrinkled  Cassias.  Id. 

They  bid  us  to  the  English  dancing-schools, 

And  teach  lavoltas  high,  and  swift  courantos  ; 

Saying  our  grace  is  only  in  our  heels.  Id 

Musicians  and  dancers  !  take  some  truce 
With  these  your  pleasing  labours  ;  for  great  use 
As  much  weariness  as  perfection  brings.     Donne. 

Men  are  sooner  weary  to  dance  attendance  at  the 
gates  of  foreign  lords,  than  to  tarry  the  good  leisure 
of  their  own  magistrates.  Raleigh's  Essays. 


cing. 


DANCES. 


A  certain  Egyptian  king  endowed  a  dancing-ichool 
for  the  instruction  of  apes  of  quality.  L'Kitranye. 

The  apes  were  taught  their  apes'  tricks  by  a  dancing- 
matter.  M. 

How  I  loved, 

Witness  yc  days  and  nights,  and  all  ye  hours, 
That  danced  away  with  down  upon  your  feet, 
As  all  your  business  were  to  count  iny  passion. 

Dry  den. 

It  upbraids  you, 

To  let  your  father's  friend,  for  three  long  months, 
Thus  dance  attendance  for  a  word  of  audience. 

Id. 

The  legs  of  a  dancing-matter,  and  the  fingers  of  a 
musician,  fall,  as  it  were,  naturally,  without  thought 
or  pains,  into  regular  and  admirable  motions. 

Locke  on  Understanding. 

Nature,  I  thought,  performed  too  mean  a  part, 
Forming  her  movements  to  the  rules  of  art  ; 
And,  vexed,  I  found  that  the  musician's  hand 
Had  o'er  the  dancer'*  mind  too  great  command. 

Prior. 

Midnight  shout,  and  revelry, 
Tipsy  dance,  and  jollity.  Byron. 

Nor   short   nor  slight  the   sufferance,   when    the 

•weight 

Of  fiequent  Sin  provokes  unpitying  Fate  ; 
But  for  brief  mutiny,  in  frets  begun, 
And  half  forgotten  e'er  the  dance  is  done, 
Wild  wanderings,  more  of  fancy  than  of  heart, 
As  light  the  treason,  light  the  vcnging  smart. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DANCES,  ANCIENT.  There  is  no  account  of  the 
origin  of  dancing  among  mankind.  It  is  found 
to  exist  among  the  most  barbarous  and  uncivi- 
lised nations,  and  is  too  intimately  connected 
with  the  mechanism  of  the  human  body  to  be 
originally  derivable  from  art.  The  Greeks  were 
the  first  people,  however,  who  reduced  it  to  a 
system.  At  Athens,  it  is  said,  that  the  dance  of 
the  Eumenides,  or  Furies,  on  the  theatre  had  so 
expressive  a  character  as  to  strike  the  spectators 
with  irresistible  terror;  and  people  imagined 
they  saw  in  earnest  the  ]>ersonified  deities  com- 
missioned with  the  vengeance  of  heaven  to  pur- 
sue and  punish  their  crimes.  They  had  also 
martial  dances,  to  keep  up  the  warlike  spirit  of 
their  youth.  Plato  reduces  the  dances  of  the 
ancients  to  three  classes,  viz. 

1.  Domestic  Dances.     Of  these,   some  were 
but  simply  gambols,  or  sportive  exercises,  which 
had  no  character  of  imitation,  and  of  which  the 
greater  part  exist  to  this  day.    The  others  were 
more  complex,  more  agreeable,  figured,  and  were 
always  accompanied  with  singing.     Among  the 
first  or  simple  ones  was  the  ascoliasmus;  which 
consisted  in  jumping,  with  one  foot  only,  on 
bladders  filled  with  air  or  with  wine,  and  rubbed 
on  the  outside  with   oil.     The  kybestesis  was 
what  is  called  in  this  country  the  Somerset.     Of 
the  second  kind  was  that  called  the  wine-press, 
of  which  there  is  a  description  in  Longmus,  and 
the  Ionian  dances. 

2.  Mediatorial  Dances.  These  were  used  in 
expiations  and  sacrifices.     Among  the  ancients 
there  were  no  festivals  nor  religious  assemblies 
but  what   were   accompanied   with    songs  and 
dances.     They  were  looked  upon  to  be  so  essen- 
tial in  these  kinds  of  ceremonies,  that  to  express 


the  crime  of  such  as  were  guilty  of  revealing  the 
sacred  mysteries,  they  employed  the  word 
kbeistae,  'to  be  out  of  the  dance.'  The  most  an- 
cient of  these  religious  dances  is  the  Bacchic; 
which  was  not  only  consecrated  to  Bacchus,  but 
to  all  the  deities  whose  festival  was  celebrated 
with  a  kind  of  enthusiasm.  The  most  grave  and 
majestic  was  the  hyporchematic;  it  was  executed 
to  the  lyre,  and  accompanied  with  the  voice. — 
At  his  return  from  Crete,  Theseus  instituted  a 
dance  at  which  he  himself  assisted,  at  the  head  of 
a  numerous  and  splendid  band  of  youth,  round 
the  altar  of  Apollo.  The  dance  was  composed 
of  three  parts,  the  strophe,  the  antistrophe,  and 
the  stationary.  In  the  strophe  the  movements 
were  from  the  right  to  the  left;  in  the  antistrophe 
from  the  left  to  the  right.  In  the  stationary 
they  danced  before  the  altar ;  so  that  the  station- 
ary did  not  mean  absolute  pause  or  rest,  but 
only  a  more  slow  or  grave  movement.  Plutarch 
is  persuaded  that  in  this  dance  there  is  a  pro- 
found mystery.  He  thinks  that  by  the  strophe 
is  indicated  the  motion  of  the  world  from  east  to 
west ;  by  the  antistrophe  the  motion  of  the  pla- 
nets from  west  to  east;  and,  by  the  stationary, 
the  stability  of  the  earth.  To  this  dance  The- 
seus gave  the  name  of  geranos,  or '  the  crane  ;' 
because  the  figures  which  characterised  it  bore  a 
resemblance  to  those  described  by  cranes  in  their 
flight. 

3.  Military  Dances,  which  tended  to  make 
the  body  robust,  active,  and  well  disposed  for  all 
the  exercises  of  war.  Of  these  there  were  two 
sorts  ;  viz.  the  gymnopedic,  and  the  pyrrhic.  1. 
The  gymnopedic  dance,  or  the  dance  of  children, 
was  invented  by  the  Spartans  for  an  early  excita- 
tion of  courage  in  their  children,  and  to  lead 
them  on  insensibly  to  the  exercise  of  the  armed 
dance.  This  dance  used  to  be  executed  in  the 
public  place.  It  was  composed  of  two  choirs  ; 
the  one  of  grown  men,  the  other  of  children  ; 
whence,  being  chiefly  designed  for  the  latter,  it 
took  its  name.  They  were  both  in  a  state  of 
nudity.  The  choir  of  the  children  regulated 
their  motions  by  those  of  the  men,  and  all  danced 
at  the  same  time,  singing  the  poems  of  Thales, 
Alcman,  and  Dionysodotus. 

The  Pyrrhic,  or  Enoplian  dance,  was  per- 
formed by  young  men  armed  cap-a-pee,  who  ex- 
ecuted, to  the  sound  of  the  flute,  all  the  proper 
movements  either  for  attack  or  for  defence.  It 
was  composed  of  four  parts  :  1.  The  podism  or 
footing,  which  consisted  in  a  quick  shifting  mo- 
tion of  the  feet,  such  as  was  necessary  for  over- 
taking a  flying  enemy,  or  for  getting  away  from 
him  when  an  overmatch  :  2.  The  xiphism  was  a 
kind  of  mock  fight,  in  which  the  dancers  imitated 
all  the  motions  of  combatants  ;  aiming  a  stroke, 
darting  a  javelin,  or  dexterously  dodging,  parry- 
ing, or  avoiding  a  blow  or  thrust.  3.  The  ko- 
mos  consisted  in  very  high  leaps  or  vaultings, 
which  the  dancers  frequently  repeated,  for  the 
better  using  themselves  occasionally  to  leap  over 
a  ditch,  or  spring  over  a  wall.  4.  The  tetracomos 
was  the  last  part ;  this  was  a  square  figure,  exe- 
cuted by  slow  and  majestic  movements ,  but  it  is 
uncertain  whether  it  was  every  where  executed 
in  the  same  manner.  Of  all  the  Greeks,  the 
Spartans  most  cultivated  the  Pyrrhic  dance. 


68 


DANCES. 


Athenaeus  relates  that  they  had  a  law  by  which 
they  were  obliged  to  exercise  their  children  at  it 
from  the  age  of  five  years.  This  warlike  people 
constantly  retained  the  custom  of  accompanying 
their  dances  with  hymns  and  songs.  The  follow- 
ing was  sung  for  the  dance  called  trichoria,  said 
to  be  instituted  by  Lycurgus,  and  which  had  its 
name  from  its  being  composed  of  three  choirs, 
one  of  children,  another  of  young  men,  and  the 
third  of  old.  The  old  men  opened  the  dance, 
saying,  '  In  time  past  we  were  valiant.'  The 
yonng  men  answered, '  We  are  so  at  present.' 
'  We  shall  be  still  more  so  when  our  time  comes,' 
replied  the  chorus  of  children.  The  Spartans 
never  danced  but  with  real  arms.  In  process  of 
time,  however,  other  nations  came  to  use  only 
weapons  of  wood  on  such  occasions.  Nay,  it  was 
only  so  late  as  the  days  of  Athenaeus,  who  lived 
in  the  second  century,  that  the  dancers  of  the 
Pyrrhic,  instead  of  arms,  carried  only  flasks, 
thyrsuses  or  reeds.  But,  even  in  Aristotle's  days, 
they  had  begun  to  use  thyrsuses  instead  of  pikes, 
and  lighted  torches  in  lieu  of  javelins  and 
swords.  With  these  torches  they  executed  a 
dance  which  was  called  the  conflagration  of  the 
world. 

Religious  dances  were  not  confined  to  the 
pagan  world.  They  have  been  practised  both 
by  Jews  and  Christians.  Among  the  ancient 
Jews,  it  appears  to  have  made  a  part  of  religious 
worship  on  some  occasions,  as  we  learn  from 
passages  in  the  Psalms,  though  we  do  not  find 
it  enjoined  as  a  divine  precept.  In  the  Christian 
churches  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  there 
is  no  account  of  dancing  being  introduced  as  an 
act  of  worship,  though  it  is  certain  that  it  was 
used  as  such  in  after  ages. 

Theatrical  or  stage  dances.  The  Greeks  were 
the  first  who  united  the  dance  to  their  tragedies 
and  comedies ;  not  indeed  as  making  part  of 
those  spectacles,  but  merely  as  an  accessary. 
The  Romans  copied  after  the  Greeks ;  but  in  the 
reign  of  Augustus  they  left  their  instructors  far 
behind  them.  Two  remarkable  men  made  their 
appearance  at  that  time,  who  invented  a  new 
species  of  entertainment,  and  carried  it  to  a 
great  degree  of  perfection.  These  were  Pylades 
and  Bathylus,  who  first  introduced  among  the 
Romans  what  the  French  call  the  ballet  d'action, 
wherein  the  performer  is  both  actor  and  dancer. 
Pylades  undertook  the  task  of  representing,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  dance  alone,  strong  and 
pathetic  situations.  He  succeeded  perhaps  be- 
yond his  own  expectation,  and  may  be  called 
the  father  of  that  style  of  dancing  which  is  known 
to  us  by  the  name  of  grave  or  serious  pantomine. 
Bathylus,  an  Alexandrian,  and  a  freedman  of 
Mecaenas,  took  upon  himself  to  represent  such 
subjects  as  required  a  certain  liveliness  and 
agility.  He  was  handsome  in  his  person ;  and 
the  two  great  scourges  of  Roman  follies,  Persius 
and  Juvenal,  speak  of  him  as  the  gallant  of  every 
woman  in  Rome.  After  their  death  the  art  gra- 
dually sunk  into  obscurity,  and  became  even 
entirely  forgotten  on  the  accession  of  Trajan  to 
the  empire.  Thus  buried  with  the  other  arts  in 
oblivion,  dancing  remained  uncultivated  till 
about  the  fifteenth  century,  when  ballets  were 
revived  in  Italy  at  a  magnificent  entertainment 


given  by  a  n'obleman  of  Lombardy  at  Tortona  on 
account  of  the  marriage  between  Galeas  duke 
of  Milan  and  Isabella  of  Arragon.  At  first  the 
women  had  no  share  in  the  public  or  theatrical 
dance  ;  but,  in  1 681,  we  find  the  then  dauphiness, 
the  princess  of  Conti,  and  some  other  ladies  of 
the  first  distinction  in  the  court  of  Louis  XIV. 
performed  a  ballet  with  the  opera  called  Le 
Triomphe  de  1'Amour.  This  union  of  the  two 
sexes  served  to  enliven  and  render  the  spectacle 
more  pleasing  and  far  more  brilliant.  It  was 
received  with  so  much  applause,  that  in  the  May 
of  that  year,  when  the  same  opera  was  acted  in 
Paris  at  the  theatre  of  the  Palais  Royal,  it  was 
thought  indispensable  for  the  success  of  that 
kind  of  entertainment  to  introduce  female  dan- 
cers, and  they  have  continued  ever  since  to  be 
the  principal  support  of  the  opera.  Thus,  what 
was  at  first  introduced  as  a  mere  accessary  to 
the  musical  performance,  became  in  process  of 
time  its  only  support ;  and  this  circumstance  ex- 
cited the  emulation  of  several  ballet  masters. 

Modern  dancing  is  so  much  the  creature  of 
change  and  fashion,  that  we  feel  it  impossible  to 
detail  its  ever-varying  steps  in  a  work  of  science. 
We  must  refer  our  younger  readers  to  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  art ;  observing,  only,  that  it  seems 
in  itself  a  natural  and  most  innocent  mode  of 
exercise  and  graceful  motion ;  while,  on  the 
other  hand,  in  crowded  assemblies,  among  the 
suffocating  vapors  of  innumerable  lights  and 
breaths,  the  blood  becomes  often  unnaturally 
propelled  to  the  breast  and  head  ;  perspiration  is 
dangerously  checked  ;  the  lungs  are  expanded, 
and  the  foundation  is  too  often  laid  of  that  fatal 
disease,  consumption. 

DANCER  (Daniel),  an  extraordinary  miser, 
born  near  Harrow,  in  Middlesex,  in  1716,  of  a 
family  who  possessed  a  considerable  estate  in 
that  county.  He  succeeded  to  the  family  estate 
in  1736.  For  upwards  of  fifty  years  he  led  the 
life  of  a  hermit,  having  no  dealings  with  man- 
kind but  what  the  sale  of  his  hay  necessarily 
occasioned ;  and  was  seldom  seen,  except  when 
he  was  out  gathering  logs  from  the  common,  or 
old  iron,  or  sheep's  dung  under  the  hedges.  His 
house  was  at  one  time  robbed,  to  prevent  which, 
he  fastened  up  the  door,  and,  by  means  of  a 
ladder,  went  in  at  an  upper  window,  drawing 
the  ladder  carefully  up  after  him.  He  had  a 
sister  who  lived  with  him  for  a  number  of  years, 
and  who  left  hioi  a  considerable  increase  to  his 
store,  at  her  death ;  on  which  occasion,  to  put 
himself  in  decent  mourning,  he  purchased  a 
pair  of  second-hand  worsted  stockings.  Even 
this  was  an  article  of  luxury,  for  he  commonly 
wore  bands  of  hay  around  his  legs.  He  died  in 
1794,  and  left  his  estates  to  lady  Tempest,  who 
had  been  very  charitable  to  the  poor  man  and 
his  sister. 

DANCETTE,  in  heraldry,  an  epithet  applied 
to  the  bordure  or  ordinary,  when  very  deeply  in- 
dented, so  as  to  make  generally  but  three  points 
in  the  breadth  of  the  shield,  as  fig.  1.  a  fesse 
dancette  sable,  fig.  2,  azure  two  bars  indented 
or.  Name  James.  Double  dancette,  fig.  3,  is 
an  epithet  belonging  peculiarly  to  the  bend,  as 
argent  a  bend  double  dancette,  azure,  name  Hen- 
ricson. 


DAN 

rig.  2. 


Fig.  3. 


DAN'DELION,  n.  s.  Fr.  dent  de  lion.  A 
plant  of  the  syngenesia  class.  See  LEONTODON. 

For  cowslips  sweet  let  dandelions  spread, 
For  Blouzelinda,  blithsome  maid,  is  dead. 

Gay. 

DANDINI  (Caesar),  an  historical  painter,  was 
born  at  Florence,  and  successively  studied  with 
Cavalier,  Curradi,  Passignano,  and  Christopher 
Allori,  from  whom  he  acquired  a  very  pleasing 
manner  of  designing  and  coloring.  He  was  ex- 
tremely correct  in  his  drawing,  and  finished  his 
pictures  highly.  Several  noble  altar-pieces  in 
the  churches  of  Florence  are  of  his  hand ;  and 
one,  which  is  in  the  chapel  1'Annonciata,  is  par- 
ticularly admired. 

DANDINI  (Peter),  an  eminent  painter,  born  at 
Florence  in  1646.  He  received  his  first  instruc- 
tions from  Valerio  Spada,  who  excelled  in  small 
drawings  with  a  pen.  He  afterwards  travelled 
through  most  of  the  cities  of  Italy,  studying  the 
works  of  those  who  were  most  distinguished; 
and  resided  long  at  Venice,  where  he  copied  the 
paintings  of  Titian,  Tintoretto,  Paul  Veronese, 
and  Correggio.  When  he  returned  to  Florence 
the  grand  duke  Cosmo  III.  kept  him  perpetually 
employed,  in  painting  fresco,  as  well  as  in  oil ; 
his  subjects  being  taken  not  only  from  sacred  and 
fabulous  history,  but  from  his  own  fancy,  which 
frequently  furnished  him  with  whimsical  carica- 
tures. He  died  in  1712. 

DANDIPRAT,  n. «.,  or  DODKIN,  says  Min- 
sheu, '  as  little  among  other  money,  as  a  dandi- 
prat  or  dwarf  among  other  men.'  For  according 
to  Camden,  Henry  VII.  stamped  a  small  coin  of 
this  name.  Dr.  Johnson  says,  '  a  fool.' 

A  very  dandiprat  and  exceedingly  deformed. 

World  of  Wonder*,  1608. 

DAN'DLE,  v.  a.  \      Fr.  dandiner  ;  Teut.  tan- 

DAN'DLER,  n.  s.  J  die ;  Belg.  danden,  to  trifle. 

To  fondle  a  child  ;  to  lull  it,  or  dance  it  lightly 

up  and  down.     Also  to  trifle   away  time ;  to 

delay. 

And  ye  shall  suck  at  the  breast, 
Ye  shall  be  carried  at  the  side, 
And  on  the  knees  shall  ye  be  dandled. 

Isaiah  Ixvi.     Bishop  Lowth'i  Translation. 

Captains  do  so  dandle  their  doings,  and  dally  in  the 
service,  as  if  they  would  not  have  the  enemy  subdued. 

Spenser. 

Courts  are  but  superficial  schools 
To  dandle  fools.  Bacon. 

Their  child  shall  be  advanced, 
And  be  received  for  the  emperor's  heir, 
And  let  the  emperor  dandle  him  for  his  own. 

Sfuiktpeare. 

Sporting  the  lion  ramped,  and  in  his  paw 
Dandled  the  kid.  Milton. 

Motion  occasions  sleep,  as  we  find  by  the  common 
use  of  rocking  froward  children  in  cradles,  or  dandling 
them  in  their  nurses'  arms.  Tiilutioo. 


59  DAN 

They  have  put  me  in  a  silk  gown,  and  ».  gaudy 
fool's  cap  ;  I  am  ashamed  to  be  dandled  thus,  and 
cannot  look  in  the  glass  without  blushing,  to  sec  my- 
•elf  turned  into  such  a  little  pretty  master. 

Addisvn's  Guardian. 

DANDOLO  (Henry),  doge  of  Venice,  was 
born  in  1108,  and  chosen  to  that  office  in  1192. 
He  was  nearly  blind  at  the  period  of  his  election, 
but  neither  that  circumstance,  nor  his  age,  im- 
paired the  vigor  of  his  mind,  and  the  events  of 
his  government  became  the  principal  causes  of 
the  greatness  of  his  country.  Dandolo  induced 
the  senate  to  join  in  the  fourth  crusade,  but  di- 
rected the  first  efforts  of  the  armament  to  recover 
Zara,  which  had  revolted  from  its  allegiance  to 
the  republic.  He  accompanied  the  expedition 
to  Constantinople,  and,  on  the  storming  of  the 
city,  was  the  first  who  leaped  on  shore.  After 
the  various  changes  with  respect  to  the  imperial 
throne,  which  succeeded  the  second  siege,  Dan- 
dolo was  nominated  emperor,  but  in  consequence 
of  his  age,  and  his  pressing  tics  to  Venice,  the 
choice  ultimately  fell  on  Baldwin.  But  Venice, 
in  the  sharing  of  the  imperial  dominions,  ob- 
tained a  full  moiety,  and  Damiolo  was  solemnly 
invested  as  prince  of  Romania,  lie  ended  his 
extraordinary  life  at  Constantinople,  at  the  age 
of  ninety-seven. 

DANDOLO  (Andrew),  a  learned  doge  and 
historian  of  Venice,  was  born  about  1310.  He 
rose  first  to  the  office  of  procurator  of  St.  Mark, 
and  then  to  that  of  doge  in  1343.  Making  war 
against  the  Turks  with  considerable  success,  he 
greatly  extended  Venetian  commerce,  and  opaned 
her  trade  with  Egypt.  Genoa  becoming  jeal- 
ous of  this  trade,  a  powerful  Genoese  fleet  ar- 
rived in  the  gulf  of  Venice,  and  caused  so  much 
anxiety  to  the  doge,  that  it  brought  on  an  illness 
which  terminated  his  life,  September  1354. 
Andrew  Dandolo  was  a  correspondent  of  Pe- 
trarch, and  to  him  is  ascribed  the  compilation  of 
the  sixth  book  of  the  Venetian  Laws,  and  a  Chro- 
nicle of  Venice, written  in  Latin,  and  comprehend- 
ing the  History  of  the  Republic,  from  its  com- 
mencement to  1342.  It  was  first  published  by 
Muratori  in  his  collection  of  original  Italian 
Historians. 

DANEGELT,  an  ancient  annual  tax  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  first  of  Is.  afterwards  of  2s.  for 
every  hide  of  land  through  the  realm,  and  for 
maintaining  such  a  number  of  forces  as  were 
thought  sufficient  to  clear  the  British  seas  ot 
Danish  pirates,  who  then  greatly  annoyed  our 
coasts.  The  danegelt  was  first  imposed  as  a 
standing  yearly  tax  on  the  whole  nation,  under 
king  Ethelred,  A.  D.  991.  King  Stephen,  on 
his  coronation  day,  abrogated  it  for  ever.  No 
church,  or  church-land  paid  the  danegelt ;  be- 
cause, as  it  is  said  in  an  ancient  Saxon  law,  the 
people  of  England  placed  more  confidence  in 
the  prayers  of  the  church  than  any  military  de- 
fence they  could  make ! 

DANG'ER,  v.  a.,  &  n.  t.  ->       Goth,  dunger  ; 
DANG'EROUS,  adj.  I  Fr.  danger;  from 

DANG'EROUSLY,  adv.         V  Latin,     damnigcr, 
DANG'ERLESS,<M(/.  I  bringing  or  caus- 

DANG'EROUSNESS,  n,  s.  J  ing  injury :  or,  says 
Minsheu,  from  favoc,  death;  but  this  seems  far- 
fetched. To  put  to  risk,  hazard,  or  peril ;  a  state 


DAN  CO 


DAN 


of  risk  or  hazard.  It  has  beer  used  in  an  obso- 
lete sense  for  custody,  as  in  the  old  French  dan- 
gler. See  the  first  example. 

In  danger  had  he  at  his  owen  gise 
The  yonge  girles  of  the  diocise, 
And  knew  hir  counseil  and  was  of  hir  rede 
A  garland  hadde  he  sette  upon  his  hede. 

Chaucer.    Pro/,  to  Cant.  Tales. 
Fareth  every  knight  thus  with  his  wif  as  ye  ? 
Is  this  the  lawe  of  king  Artoure's  hous  ? 
Is  every  knight  of  his  thus  dangerous  1 

Id.   Cant.  Tales. 
Our  craft  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at  nought. 

Acts*.  27. 

Pompey's  son  stands  up 

For  the  main  soldier  ;  whose  quality  going  on, 
The  sides  o*  th'  world  may  danger.  Sfiaksptiare. 

He  hath  writ  this  to  feel  my  affection  to  your  ho- 
nour, and  to  no  other  pretence  of  danger.  Id. 

A  sort  of  naughty  persons 
Have  practised  dangerously  against  your  state, 
Dealing  with  witches  and  with  conjurors.          Id. 

'  Wyser  Raymundus,  in  his  closet  pent, 
Laughs  at  such  daunger  and  adventurement  ; " 
.Vhen  halfe  his  lands  are  spent  in  golden  smoke, 
And  now  his  second  hopeful  glasse  is  broke. 

Bishop  Hall's  Satires,  iv.  3. 

It  is  just  with  God  te  permit  those,  which  think 
they  stand  so  surely,  to  fall  most  dangerously. 

Hammond  on  Fundamentals. 

More  danger  now  from  man  alone  we  6nd, 
Than  from  the  rocks,  the  billows,  and  the  wind . 

Waller. 

I  shall  not  need  to  mind  you  of  judging  of  the 
danrjerousness  of  diseases,  by  the  mildness  of  the  part 
affected .  Boyle. 

Already  we  have  conquered  half  the  war, 
And  the  less  dangerous  part  is  left  behind.      Dryden. 

He  showed  no  less  magnanimity  in  dangerless  de- 
spising, than  others  in  dangerous  affecting,  the  multi- 
pi;,  ing  of  kingdoms.  Sidney, 

It  is  dangerous  self-flattery  to  give  soft  and  smooth- 
ing names  to  sins  in  order  to  disauise.  -  Mason. 

Wealth  heaped  on  wealth,  nor  truth  nor  safety  buys, 
The  dangers  gather  as  the  treasures  rise. 

Johnson.    Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

J)eep  in  wide  raves  below  the  dangerous  soil 
Hlue  sulphurs  flame,  imprisoned  waters  boil.  Darwin. 
I'o  me,  A  Imigh'.y,  in  thy  mercy  shining. 

Life's  dark  *nd  dangerous  portals  thou  didst  ope  ; 
And  softly  en  my  mother's  lap  reclining, 

Breathed  through  my  breast  the  lively  soul  of  hope. 

K.  White. 

Thy  days  of  health,  and  nights  of  sleep  ;  thy  toils, 
By  danger  dignified,  yet  guiltless  ;  hopes 
Of  cheerful  old  age  and  a  quiet  grave, 
With  cross  and  garland  over  its  green  turf, 
And  thy  grand-children's  love  for  epitaph  ; 
This  do  I  see — and  then  I  look  witliin —        Byron. 

DANGER,  ISLES  OF,  three  islands  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  seen  by  commodore  Byron,  in  June 
1 765 ;  and  which  he  supposed  to  be  the  same 
with  those  seen  by  Quiros,  in  the  beginning  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  and  named  Solomon's 
Islands.  They  were  very  populous,  but  so  sur- 
rounded with  rocks  on  all  sides,  that  it  was  not 
safe  to  attempt  to  land.  '  The  islands  themselves 
had  a  more  fertile  and  beautiful  appearance  than 


any  we  had  seen  before,'  says  this  navigatoi, 
'  and  like  the  rest,  swarmed  with  people,  whose 
habitations  we  saw  standing  in  clusters  all  along 
the  coast.  We  saw  also  a  large  vessel  under 
sail  at  a  little  distance  from  the  shore ;  but  to 
our  unspeakable  regret  we  were  obliged  to  leave 
the  place  without  further  examination,  for  it  was 
surrounded  in  every  direction  by  rocks  and 
breakers,  which  rendered  the  hazard  more  than 
equivalent  to  every  advantage  we  might  procure.' 
Long.  169°  28'  W.,  lat.  10°  15'  S. 

DA'NGLE,  v.  n.  ^      Swed.  dingla  or  dangla, 

DA'NGLER,  w.  .<!.    >  seems,  as  Mr.  Todd  sug- 

DA'NGLING,  adj.  j  gests,  the  most  probable  ety 
mology;  but  Skinner  derives  it  from  Saxon  dune, 
down,  and  hangan,  hanging.     To  hang  loose  ;  to 
hang  on  and  downwards  ;  to  follow.     A  dangler 
is  a  follower. 

Go,  bind  thou  up  yon  dangling  apricocks. 

Shakspeare. 

He'd  rather  on  a  gibbit  dangle, 
Than  miss  his  dear  delight  to  wrangle.          Hmlilirus. 

Codrus  had  but  one  bed  ;  so  short,  to  boot, 
That  his  short  wife's  short  legs  hung  dangling  out. 

Dryden. 

But  have  you  not  with  thought  beheld 
The  sword  hang  dangling  o'er  the  shield  ?         Prior. 

The  presbyterians,  and  other  fanaticks  that  dangle 
after  them,  are  well  inclined  to  pull  down  the  present 
establishment.  Swift. 

A  dangler  is  of  neither  sex.  Ralph. 

In  faithful  memory  she  records  the  crimes 
Or  real,  or  fictitious,  of  the  times  j 
Laughs  at  the  reputations  she  has  torn, 
And  holds  them  dangling  at  arm's  length  on  scorn. 

Cotvper.    Task. 

DANIEL;  VN'y>  Heb.  '•  e-  mv  judge  is 
God ;  the  fourth  of  the  greater  prophets,  was 
born  in  Judea,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  about  the 
thirteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Josiah,  A.  M. 
3376.  He  was  led  captive  to  Babylon,  with 
other  young  Hebrews,  after  the  taking  of  Jeru- 
salem by  Nebuchadnezzar,  That  prince  gave 
them  masters  to  instruct  them  in  the  language 
and  sciences  of  the  Chaldeans,  and  ordered  them 
to  be  fed  with  the  most  delicate  viands;  but  they 
desired  the  king's  officers  to  allow  them  only 
pulse.  The  wisdom  and  conduct  of  Daniel 
pleasing  Nebuchadnezzar,  that  monarch  gave 
him  several  posts  of  honor.  We  need  not  par- 
ticularise them,  or  the  few  events  of  his  life :  they 
are  contained  in  the  prophecies  universally  attri- 
buted to  him.  It  is  believed  that  Daniel  died  in 
Chaldea,  and  did  not  take  advantage  of  the  per- 
mission granted  by  Cyrus  to  the  Jews  of  return- 
ing to  their  own  country.  St.  Epiphanius  says 
he  died  at  Babylon.  The  prophecies  of  Daniel 
concerning  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  the 
other  great  events  of  after  times,  are  so  clear  and 
explicit,  that,  as  St.  Jerome  tells  us,  Porphyry 
insisted  that  those  which  related  to  the  kings  of 
Syria  and  Egypt,  chap,  xi.,  must  have  been 
written  after  the  times  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes; 
whereas  this  prophecy  was  translated  into  Greek 
100  years  before  his  time,  and  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  Egyptians,  who  had  no  particular  kind- 
ness for  the  Jews  or  their  religion.  Josephus 
says  the  prophecies  foretelling  the  successes  of 
Alexander,  chap,  viii.5,  xi.  3,  were  shown  to  him 


DANTE. 


61 


by  the  Jews,  in  consequence  of  which  they  ob- 
tained several  privileges  from  him.  Antiq.  lib. 
xi.  c.  8.  The  style  of  Diniel  is  not  so  lofty  and 
figurative  as  that  of  the  other  prophets  ;  but  it 
is  more  clear  and  concise,  and  his  narrations  and 
descriptions  are  simple  and  natural;  in  short,  he 
writes  more  like  a  historian  than  a  prophet.  Part 
of  his  book,  viz.  from  the  fourth  verse  of  chapter 
ii.  to  the  end  of  chapter  vii.  was  originally  written 
in  Chaldee,  all  the  rest  of  the  book  is  in  Hebrew. 
The  first  six  chapters  are  a  history  of  the  kings 
of  Babylon,  and  what  befel  the  Jews  under  their 
government.  In  the  last  six  he  is  altogether 
prophetic,  foretelling  not  only  what  should  hap- 
pen to  his  own  church  and  nation,  but  events  in 
which  foreign  princes  and  kingdoms  were  con- 
cerned ;  and  some  of  which  appear  to  be  even 
yet  unfulfilled. 

DANIEL  (Gabriel),  a  celebrated  Jesuit,  and 
one  of  the  best  French  historians,  was  born  at 
Rouen  in  1649.  lie  taught  polite  literature, 
philosophy,  and  divinity,  among  the  Jesuits; 
and  was  superior  of  their  house  at  Paris,  where 
he  died  in  1728.  There  are  a  great  number  of 
his  works  published  in  French,  of  which  the  prin- 
cipal are  :  1.  A  History  of  France,  of  which  he 
also  wrote  an  abridgment,  in  9  vols.  12mo.  2.  A 
History  of  the  French  Militia,  in  2  vols.  4to. 
3.  An  Answer  to  the  Provincial  Letters.  4.  A 
Voyage  to  the  World  of  Descartes.  5.  Letters 
on  the  Doctrines  of  the  Theorists,  and  on  Pro- 
bability. 6.  New  Difficulties  relating  to  the 
Knowledge  of  Brutes :  and,  7.  A  Theological 
Treatise  on  the  Efficacy  of  Grace. 

DANIEL  (Samuel),  an  eminent  poet  and  his- 
torian, born  near  Taunton  in  Somersetshire,  in 
1562,  and  educated  at  Oxford  ;  but,  leaving  that 
University  without  a  degree,  he  applied  himself  to 
English  history  and  poetry  under  the  patronage 
of  the  earl  of  Pembroke.  He  was  afterwards  tutor 
to  the  lady  Ann  Clifford  ;  and,  upon  the  death  of 
Spencer,  was  created  poet  laureat  to  queen 
Elizabeth.  In  king  James's  reign  he  was  ap- 
pointed gentleman  extraordinary,  and  afterwards 
one  of  the  grooms  of  the  privy  chamber  to  the 
queen  consort.  He  wrote  a  History  of  England, 
several  dramatic  pieces,  and  some  poems,  and 
died  in  1619. 

DANK,  n.  s.  &  adj.  \      Swed.   dunk  ;    Germ. 

DA'NKISH.  j  tunck.  Skinner  says,  from 

the  kindred  German  word  tunken.  Damp, 
moist,  humid;  or  inclining  to  that  state.  Milton 
uses  clank  as  a  substantive. 

He  her  the  maiden  sleeping  found. 
On  the  dank  and  dirty  ground.  Shalttpeare. 

They  bound  me,  bore  me  thence, 
And  in  a  dark  and  dankish  vault  at  home 
There  left  me.  Id. 

Yet  oft  they  quit 

The  dank,  and  rising  on  stiff  pinions  tour 
The  mid  aercal  sky.  Milton. 

Through  each  thicket  dank  or  dry, 

Like  a  black  mist,  low  creeping,  he  held  on 

His  midnight  search.  Id. 

To  wash  the  skins  of  beasts  and  fowls  herewith, 
irould  keep  them  from  growing  dank  in  moist  weather. 

Grew. 

Each  dank  steam  the  reeking  marsh  exhales, 
Contagious  vapours,  and  volcanic  gales.         Darwin. 


Along  the  leagucred  wall  and  bristling  bank. 
Of  the  armed  river,  while  with  straggling  liirhi 
The  stars  peep  through  the  vapours  dim  ami  dank. 

liyron. 

DAN'MONII,  an  ancient  British  nation,  sup- 
posed to  have  inhabited  the  tract  of  country  now 
called  Cornwall  and  Devonshire,  bounded  on  the 
south  by  the  British  Ocean,  on  the  west  by  St. 
George's  Channel,  on  the  north  by  the  Severn 
Sea,  and  on  the  east  by  the  country  of  the  Du- 
rotrkes.  Some  other  British  tribes  were  also 
seated  within  these  limits :  as  the  Cossini  anil 
Ostidamnii,  which  were  probably  particular  clans 
of  the  Danmonii.  Ptolemy  names  a  few  places, 
both  on  the  sea-coasts  and  in  the  inland  parts  of 
their  country,  which  were  known  to  the  Horn  IDS. 
The  most  considerable  of  these  are  the  famous 
promontories  of  Bolerium  and  Ocrinium,  now 
the  Landsend  and  the  Lizard;  and  the  towns 
of  Isca  Danmoniorum  and  Tamare,  now  Exeter 
and  Saltash.  After  the  departure  of  the  Ko- 
mans  kingly  government  was  immediately  re- 
vived amongst  the  Danmonii  in  the  person  (if 
Vortigern. 

DANTE  (Aligheri),  a  most  distinguished  po.-t 
of  Italy,  was  born  at  Florence  in  1235,  of  an 
ancient  and  honor.ible  family.  Boccaccio,  who 
lived  in  the  same  period,  has  left  a  very  curious 
end  entertaining  treatise,  on  t'le  life, studies, and 
manners  of  this  extraordinary  man  ;  whom  he 
regarded  as  his  master,  and  for  whose  memory 
he  professed  the  highest  veneration.  lie  relates 
that  Dante,  before  he  was  ten  years  old,  con- 
ceived a  passion  for  the  lady  whom  he  has 
immortalised  in  his  poems.  Her  age  was  near 
his  own  ;  and  her  name  was  Beatrice,  the  daughter 
of  Folco  Portinari,  a  noble  citizen  of  Florence. 
The  passion  of  Dante,  however,  seems  to  have 
been  of  the  platonic  kind;  but  on  the  death  of 
his  mistress,  at  the  age  of  twenty-four,  he  fell 
into  a  deep  melancholy,  from  which  his  friends 
endeavoured  to  raise  him,  by  persuading  him 
to  marriage.  He  followed  their  advice,  but  un- 
fortunately made  choice  of  a  Xantippe.  The 
poet,  not  possessing  the  patience  of  Socrates, 
separated  from  her,  and  never  afterwards  admitted 
her  to  his  presence.  In  the  early  part  of  his 
life  he  gained  some  credit  in  a  military  character ; 
distinguishing  himself  by  his  bravery  in  an 
action  where  the  Florentines  obtained  a  signal 
victory  over  the  citizens  of  Arezzo.  He  became 
still  more  eminent  by  the  acquisition  of  civil 
honors ;  and  at  the  age  of  thirty-five  rose  to  be 
one  of  the  chief  magistrates  of  Florence,  being 
elected  by  the  suffrages  of  the  people.  Italy  was 
at  that  time  distracted  by  the  contending  factions 
of  the  Gibellines  and  the  Guelphs :  the  latter, 
among  whom  Dante  took  an  active  part,  were 
again  divided  into  the  Blacks  and  the  Whites. 
Dante,  says  Gravina,  exerted  all  his  influence  to 
unite  these  inferior  panics;  but  his  efforts  were 
ineffectual,  and  he  had  the  misfortune  to  be 
unjustly  persecuted  by  those  of  his  own  faction. 
A  powerful  citizen  of  Florence,  named  Corso 
Donati,  had  taken  measures  to  terminate  these 
intestine  broils,  by  introducing  Charles  of  Va- 
lois,  brother  to  Philip  the  Fair,  king  of  France. 
Dante,  with  great  vehemence,  opposed  this  dis- 
graceful project,  and  obtained  the  banishment  of 


62 


DANTE. 


Donati  and  his  partizans.  The  exiles  applied  to 
pope  Boniface  VIII.,  and  by  his  assistance  suc- 
ceeded in  their  design.  Charles  ofValois  entered 
Florence  in  triumph,  and  those  who  had  opposed 
his  admission  were  banished  in  their  turn.  Dante 
took  refuge  at  Signa,  and  afterwards  at  Arezzo, 
where  many  of  his  party  were  assembled.  An 
attempt  was  made  to  surprise  the  city  of  Florence, 
by  a  small  army  which  Dante  is  supposed  to  have 
attended;  but  the  design  miscarried,  and  our 
poet  wandered  to  various  parts  of  Italy,  till  he 
found  a  patron  in  the  great  Candella  Scala, 
prince  of  Verona,  whom  he  has  celebrated.  The 
high  spirit  of  Dante  was  ill  suited  to  courtly  de- 
pendence; and  he  is  said  to  have  lost  the  favor 
of  his  Veronese  patron  by  the  rough  frankness 
of  his  behaviour.  From  Verona  he  retired  to 
France,  according  to  Manetti ;  and  Boccacio 
affirms  that  he  disputed  in  the  theological  schools 
of  Paris  with  great  reputation.  The  election  of 
Henry  count  of  Luxemburgh  to  the  empire,  in 
November,  1308,  afforded  Dante  a  prospect  of 
being  restored  to  his  native  city,  as  he  attached 
himself  to  the  interest  of  the  new  emperor,  in 
whose  service  he  is  supposed  to  have  written  his 
Latin  treatise  De  Monarchist,  in  which  he  asserted 
the  rights  of  the  empire  against  the  encroachments 
of  ,the  papacy.  In  1311  he  instigated  Henry  to 
lay  siege  to  Florence ;  in  which  enterprise,  how- 
ever, he  did  not  appear  in  person.  The  emperor 
was  repulsed  by  the  Florentines ;  and  his  death, 
in  1312,  deprived  Dante  of  all  hope  of  re- 
establishment  in  Florence.  After  this  he  passed 
some  years  in  Italy,  in  a  state  of  poverty  and 
distress,  till  he  found  an  establishment  atRavenna, 
under  the  protection  of  Guido  Novello  da  Polenta, 
the  lord  of  that  city,  who  received  this  illustrious 
exile  with  the  most  endearing  liberality,  continued 
to  protect  him  through  the  few  remaining  years 
of  his  life,  and  extended  his  munificence  to  his 
ashes.  Eloquence  was  one  of  the  many  talents 
which  Dante  eminently  possessed,  and  on  this 
account  he  was  employed  on  fourteen  different 
embassies.  Guido  sent  him  to  negociate  a  peace 
with  the  Venetians,  who  were  preparing  to  attack 
Ravenna.  Manetti  asserts  that  he  was  unable  to 
procure  a  public  audience  at  Venice,  and  returned 
to  Ravenna  by  land,  from  his  apprehensions  of 
the  Venetian  fleet ;  when  the  fatigue  of  his  jour- 
ney, and  the  mortification  of  failing  in  the  attempt 
to  preserve  his  patron  from  the  impending 
danger,  threw  him  into  a  fever,  which  terminated 
in  death  on  the  14th  of  September,  1321.  He 
died  in  the  palace  of  his  friend  ;  and  the  affec- 
tionate Guido  paid  the  most  tender  regard  to  his 
memory.  He  commanded  the  body  to  be  adorned 
with  ornaments,  and  after  being  carried  on  a  bier 
through  the  streets  of  Ravenna,  by  the  most 
illustrious  citizens,  to  be  deposited  in  a  marble 
coffin.  He  himself  pronounced  the  funeral 
oration,  and  expressed  his  design  of  erecting  a 
splendid  monument  in  honor  of  the  deceased : 
a  design  which  his  subsequent  misfortunes 
rendered  him  unable  to  accomplish.  This  was 
afterwards  done  by  Bernard  Bembo,the  father  of 
the  cardinal  of  that  name.  Boccacio  asserts 
that  Dante  began  his  Inferno,  the  work  which  has 
immortalised  his  name,  and  finished  seven  can- 
tos of  it  before  his  exile ;  that  in  the  plunder  of 


his  house,  on  that  event,  the  beginning  of  his 
poem  was  fortunately  preserved,  but  remained 
for  some  time  neglected,  till  its  merit  being  ac- 
cidentally discovered  by  an  intelligent  poet  named 
Dino,  it  was  sent  to  the  marquis  Malespina,  an 
Italian  nobleman,  by  whom  Dante  was  then  pro- 
tected The  marquis  restored  these  papers  to  the 
poet,  and  intreated  him  to  proceed  in  the  work. 
To  this  incident  we  are  probably  indebted  for 
this  celebrated  poem,  which  Dante  must  have 
continued  under  all  the  disadvantages  of  an  un- 
fortunate and  agitated  life.  It  does  not  appear 
at  what  time  he  completed  it ;  perhaps  before  he 
quitted  Verona,  as  he  dedicated  the  Paradise  to 
his  Veronese  patron.  The  very  high  estimation 
in  which  this  production  was  held  by  his  coun- 
trymen, appears  from  a  singular  institution  in 
the  republic  of  Florence;  which,  in  1373,  as- 
signed a  public  stipend  to  a  person  appointed  to 
read  lectures  on  it.  The  critical  dissertations 
that  have  been  written  on  Dante  are  almost  as 
numerous  as  those  to  which  Homer  has  given 
birth ;  the  Italian,  like  the  Grecian  bard,  having 
been  the  subject  of  the  highest  panegyric,  and  of 
the  grossest  invective.  Voltaire  has  spoken  of 
him  with  that  precipitate  vivacity  which  so  fre- 
quently led  him  to  insult  the  reputation  of  the 
best  writers.  But  more  temperate  and  candid 
critics  have  sufficiently  vindicated  his  claims  as 
an  original  and  most  captivating  poet.  There  are 
many  valuable  editions  of  his  works,  among 
which  it  will  be  sufficient  to  specify  those  of 
Conte  Zapato,  Venice,  1767,  3  vols.  4to. ;  and 
Parma,  Bodoni,  1796r  3  vols.  folio.  There  is  an 
English  translation  of  his  Comedia  by  the  Rev. 
H.  Boyd  ;  and  another  and  much  better  by  the 
Rev.  H.  F.  Carey  of  Chiswick. 

DANTON  (George  James),  a  celebrated 
French  politician,  who  took  an  active  part,  during 
the  French  revolution,  in  erecting  those  bloody 
tribunals,  and  establishing  that  despotic  power, 
to  which  he  himself  fell  a  victim.  He  was  born 
at  Arcis  sur  1'Aube,  in  1760;  was  bred  to  the 
law,  and  became  an  advocate  :  with  regard  to  re- 
ligious opinions,  he  openly  avowed  himself  an 
atheist ;  and,  in  politics,  he  was  a  decided  re- 
publican :  but  having  differed  with  Robespierre 
he  was  accused  of  monarchical  opinions,  and, 
being  condemned  by  the  revolutionary  tribunal, 
was  guillotined  with  eight  other  deputies  at  Paris 
on  the  5th  of  April,  1794,  in  the  thirty-fourth  year 
of  his  age. 

DA1NTZIC,  or  DANTZIG,  the  capital  of  West 
Prussia,  is  seated  on  a  branch  of  the  Vistula, 
about  five  miles  above  its  embouchure  into  the 
Baltic.  This  city  is  famous  in  history  on  several 
accounts,  particularly  as  having  been  formerly  at 
the  head  of  the  Hanse  towns.  It  is  large,  beau- 
tiful, populous,  and  rich ;  its  houses  being  gen- 
erally five  stories  high,  and  many  of  its  streets 
planted.  It  is  traversed  by  two  branches  of  the 
Vistula,  and  consists  properly  of  three  towns:  the 
Vorstadt,or  Fore-town ;  the  Aldstadt,or  Old-town ; 
and  the  Rechstadt.  The  suburbs,  called  Old  and 
New  Scotland,  are  the  best  built  parts  of  the 
place ;  and  the  Scotch  have  considerable  privi- 
leges here,  in  consequence,  as  they  tell  us,  of  their 
gallant  defence  of  the  town  under  one  of  the 
family  of  Douglas,  v/hen  it  was  besieged  by  the 


DAN 


63 


DAN 


Poles.  In  the  time  of  king  Charles  II.  there  were 
about  ">3,000  of  that  nation  in  the  neighbourhood, 
and  Sir  John  Denham  and  Mr.  Killigrew  were 
sent  to  tax  them  by  the  poll,  with  the  king  of 
Poland's  licence ;  which  liaving  obtained,  they 
brought  home  £l 0,000  sterling,  besides  their 
charges  in  the  journey. 

Dantzic  has  a  noble  harbour;  and  is  still  an 
eminent  commercial  city,  although  it  seems  to 
have  past  its  meridian:  which  it  enjoyed  pro- 
bably about  the  time  that  the  president  De  Thou 
wrote  his  Historia  sui  Temporis,  in  which  he 
speaks  so  highly  of  its  commerce  and  grandeur. 
It  was  then  a  republic,  claiming  a  small  adjacent 
territory,  about  forty  miles  round,  under  the 
protection  of  the  king  and  republic  of  Poland. 
Its  magistracy  and  the  majority  of  its  inhabitants 
are  Lutherans ;  although  other  religious  profes- 
sions are  tolerated.  It  has  twenty- six  parishes, 
with  many  convents  and  hospitals;  and  contains 
four  dock-yards  for  building  merchantmen.  It 
has  an  annual  fair,  called  the  fair  of  St.  Dominic, 
which  begins  on  the  5th  of  August.  Accounts 
are  kept  in  florins,  the  value  of  which  is  much 
less  than  that  of  Holland  or  Germany,  being  not 
quite  equsl  to  9Jd.  sterling.  The  chief  public 
buildings  are  the  cathedral,  the  church  of  St. 
Catherine,  the  Jesuits'  college,  the  town-house, 
the  arsenal,  and  the  court  of  the  nobles.  The 
inhabitants  were  once  computed  to  amount  to 
200,000  ;  but  later  computations,  and  its  memo- 
rable connexion  with  the  late  continental  wars, 
have  reduced  them  to  little  above  40,000  or 
45,000. 

The  road,  or  gulf  of  Dantzic  consists  of  an  arm 
of  the  sea,  sheltered  from  north  winds  by  a 
tongue  of  land  on  which  stands  the  small  town 
of  llela.  Its  own  shipping  is  numerous,  but  the 
foreign  ships  constantly  resorting  to  it  are  more 
so  :  of  these  the  British  are  the  most  in  number, 
particularly  when  our  corn  laws  admit  of  the 
importation  of  that  commodity ;  Poland  being 
the  greatest  magazine  for  corn  in  all  Europe,  and 
Dantzic  the  principal  port  for  its  exportation. 
Besides  which,  Dantzic  exports  considerable 
quantities  of  naval  stores,  potash,  linen,  and  am- 
ber. The  value  of  these,  and  still  more  that  of 
corn,  is  of  course  fluctuating,  but  £1,500,000 
sterling  is  considered  a  fair  average  of  the  annual 
value  of  its  exports.  See  our  article  CORN  LAWS. 
It  imports,  from  various  parts  of  Europe,  wine, 
oil,  groceries,  woollens,  silk,  iron,  copper,  lead, 
skins,  and  furs. 

Dr.  Busching  affirms  that,  as  early  as  the  year 
997,  Dantzic  was  a  considerable  commercial 
city.  The  inhabitants  have  often  changed  their 
masters,  and  have  been  under  the  protection  of 
the  English,  Dutch,  French,  and  Prussians  in 
succession.  The  city  is  surrounded  with  ram- 
parts which  mount  upwards  of  100  brass  cannon  ; 
and  although  it  could  not,  through  its  situation, 
stand  a  long  siege,  by  the  facility  it  possesses  of 
inundating  the  neighbourhood  it  has  offered,  as 
in  1807,  an  effectual  resistance  to  assailants.  In 
1734  the  inhabitants  discovered  a  remarkable 
attachment  and  fidelity  towards  Stanislaus,  king 
of  Poland,  not  only  when  his  enemies  the  Rus- 
sians were  at  their  gates,  but  even  in  possession 
of  the  city.  This  city  was  exempted  by  Frede- 


rick the  Great,  king  of  Prussia,  from  those  claims 
which  he  made  on  the  neighbouring  countries ; 
notwithstanding  which,  Frederick  William  II., 
his  successor,  seized  its  territories,  under  pretence 
of  their  having  been  formerly  part  of  Polish 
Prussia,  and  possessed  himself  of  the  port-duties. 
In  1784  it  was  blockaded  by  his  troops,  on 
various  pretences ;  but  by  the  interposition  of 
the  empress  of  Russia,  and  the  king  of  Poland, 
they  were  withdrawn;  and,  a  compromise  having 
taken  place,  the  city  was  restored  to  its  former 
immunities.  In  1793  the  king  of  Prussia  seized 
on  the  city  itself  with  the  remainder  of  the  pro- 
vince, which  he  added  to  his  dominions.  Its 
internal  government,  however,  was  undisturbed ; 
and  thus  it  remained  until  1807,  when  the  French 
entered  it  after  a  long  siege,  and  held  it  until  the 
peace  of  1814,  when  it  returned  to  Prussia.  It 
was  blockaded  for  a  great  length  of  time  pre- 
viously, and  ably,  though  not  very  humanely, 
defended  by  general  Rapp.  The  German  is  the 
language  in  common  use  here.  Dantzic  is  sixty- 
eight  miles  W.S.W.  of  Konigsberg,  thirty  south- 
east of  Marienburg,  and  235  north-east  of 
Berlin. 

DANUBE,  the  largest  and  most  considerable 
river  in  Europe,  rising  in  the  Black  Forest,  near 
Zunberg,  and  running  north-east  through  Suabia, 
by  Ulm  the  capital  of  that  country,  then  running 
east  through  Austria,  it  passes  by  Ratisbon,  Pas- 
sau,  Ens.  and  Vienna.  It  then  enters  Huugary, 
and  runs  south-east  from  Presburg  to  Buda,  and 
so  on  to  Belgrade ;  after  which  it  divides  Bulga- 
ria from  Morlachia  and  Moldavia,  discharging 
itself  by  several  channels  into  the  Black  Sea,  in 
the  province  of  Bessarabia.  Towards  the  mouth 
it  was  called,  by  the  ancients,  the  Ister ;  and  it  is 
now  said  that  four  of  the  mouths  are  choked  up 
with  sand,  and  that  there  are  only  two  remain- 
ing. It  receives  sixty  rivers,  great  and  small,  in 
its  course ;  and  runs  near  to,  or  washes  the  fol- 
lowing cities  and  towns  :  —  Eschingen,  Ulm 
(where  it  begins  to  be  navigable),  Donawert, 
Neuburg,  Ingoldstadt,  Passau,  Lint7,Ips,  Stein, 
Vienna,  Presburg,  Raab  or  Javarm,  Comorn, 
Waitzen,  Pest,  Buda,  Belgrade,  &c.  &c.  It  is 
so  deep  between  Buda  and  Belgrade,  that  both 
the  Turks  and  Christians  have  had  men  of  war 
upon  it ;  and  yet  it  is  not  navigable  to  the  Black 
Sea,  on  account  of  the  cataracts.  The  Danube 
was  generally  supposed  to  be  the  northern  boun- 
dary of  the  Roman  empire  in  Europe.  It  was 
worshipped  as  a  deity  by  the  Scythians.  It 
abounds  in  fish,  and  particularly  in  a  large  kind 
of  sturgeon. 

DANUBE,  CIRCLE  OF  THE  UPPER,  one  of  the 
chief  divisions  of  the  kingdom  of  Bavaria.  It 
has  on  its  frontiers  the  circles  of  the  Rezat,  the 
Regen,  and  the  Iser;  Tyrol,  the  lake  of  Con- 
stance, and  Wirtemberg.  It  contains  4350  square 
miles,  and  470,000  inhabitants,  mostly  Catholics. 
The  capital  is  Eichstadt,  and  the  other  chief  towns 
are,  Neuburg,  Nordlingen,  Dillingen,  Gunzburg, 
Hochstadt,  Pappenheim,  Donauwerth,  and  In- 
goldstadt. The  surface  is  in  general  hilly,  diver- 
sified with  forests  and  lakes,  particularly  in  the 
direction  of  the  Suabian  Alps :  and,  besides  the 
Danube,  it  is  watered  by  the  Iller  and  the  Lech. 
In  the  low  country,  com,  hemp,  and  flax  abound, 


64 


DAPHNE. 


but  the  majority  of  the  peasantry  rear  cattle. 
Iron,  coal,  and  copper,  are  the  mineral  produc- 
tions, and  in  the  towns  the  manufacture  of  paper 
and  linen  is  carried  on. 

DANUBE,  CIRCLE  OF  THE  LOWER,  another  cir- 
cle of  Bavaria,  consists  of  the  greater  part  of 
Lower  Bavaria  Proper,  and  the  principality  of 
Passau.  It  borders  on  Bohemia,  Upper  Austria, 
and  the  circles  of  the  Iser  and  Ilegen.  Its  area 
is  4335  square  miles,  and  its  inhabitants  amount 
to  396,150.  The  surface  is  an  alternate  succes- 
sion of  mountains,  valleys,  and  plains.  It  is  also 
traversed  by  the  Inn,  the  Ilz,  and  the  Iser.  The 
climate  is  mild  except  in  the  north-west ;  and  the 
tracts  on  the  south  side  of  the  Danube  are  so  fer- 
tile in  corn  as  to  be  accounted  the  granary  of 
Bavaria :  they  have  besides  an  excellent  breed  of 
horses.  The  chief  productions  are  corn,  flax, 
and  hemp.  In  the  larger  towns  there  are  manu- 
factures of  linen  and  other  cloths,  which,  together 
with  the  natural  productions,  produce  a  brisk 
trade  in  the  Danube,  the  Iser,  and  the  Inn.  The 
capital  is  Passau. 

DANVERS,  a  township  of  Massachusetts,  in 
Essex  county,  adjoining  Salem  on  the  north-west, 
in  which  it  was  formerly  comprehended  by  the 
name  of  Salem  village.  It  consists  of  two  pa- 
rishes, and  was  incorporated  in  1757. 

DANVILLE,  a  post  town  of  the  United  States, 
in  Kentucky,  situated  in  a  large  fertile  plain  on 
Dick's  River.  It  consists  of  about  eighty  houses. 
Thirty-five  miles  S.S.W.  of  Lexington,  and  830 
from  Philadelphia. — Also  a  township  in  Ver- 
mont. 

DAP,  or  DAPE,  v.  n.,  probably  the  same  with 
DAB,  which  see.  Dr.  Johnson  says  it  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  dip. 

I  have  taught  him  how  to  catch  a  chub  by  dapping 
•with  a  grasshopper.  Walton. 

DAPAT'ICAL,  adj.  Lat.  dapiteus,  sumptuous. 

Bailey. 

DAPHNE,  in  ancient  geography,  a  small  dis- 
trict on  the  lake  Samachonites,  in  the  Higher 
Galilee,  very  pleasant,  and  plentifully  watered 
with  springs,  which  feed  theLesser  Jordan,  whence 
its  name  seems  to  arise,  probably  in  imitation  of 
that  nearAntioch. 

DAPHNE,  in  botany,  spurge  laurel ;  a  genus  of 
the  monogynia order  and  octandria  class  of  plants ; 
natural  order  thirty-first,  vepreculse  :  CAL.  none: 
COR.  quadrifid  and  marcescent,  enclosing  the 
stamina:  FRUIT  a  monospermous  berry.  Species 
thirty,  of  which  the  following  are  the  most  re- 
markable . — 

1.  D.  gnidium,  the  flax-leaved  daphne,  is  a 
low  deciduous  shrub :   native  of  Italy,  Spain, 
and   about  Montpelier.      This   species  seldom 
grows  higher  than  three  feet.      The   branches 
are  very  slender,  and   ornamented  with  narrow, 
spear-shaped,   pointed  leaves,  much   like  those 
of    the   common    flax.      The   flowers   are   pro-t 
duced  in  panicles  at  the  ends  of  the  branches : 
they    are    small,     come    out    in     June,    but 
are  rarely  succeeded  by  seeds  in  England. 

2.  D.  laureola,  the  spurge  laurel  or  evergreen 
daphne;  a   low  evergreen  shrub,   common    in 
some  parts  of  this  kingdom,  also  in  Switzerland 
and  France.     This   shrub  seldom   grows  more 
than  a  yard  or  four  feet  high  :  it  sends  out  many 


branches  from  the  bottom,  and  these  are  covered 
with  a  smooth  light-brown  bark  that  is  very 
thick.  The  leaves  sit  close  to  the  branches,  and 
are  produced  in  such  plenty,  that  they  have  the 
appearance,  at  a  small  distance,  of  clusters  at 
the  end  of  the  branches.  They  are  spear-shaped, 
shining,  smooth,  and  thick ;  their  edges  are 
entire.  These  leaves,  when  growing  under  the 
drip  of  trees,  spread  open,  and  exhibit  their 
green  color,  pure,  and  untarnished :  when  planted 
singly,  in  exposed  places,  they  naturally  turn 
back  with  a  kind  of  twist,  and  the  natural  green 
of  the  leaf  is  often  alloyed  with  a  brown  tinge. 
This  shrub  is  also  valuable  on  account  of  the 
fragrance  of  its  flowers ;  it  blows  the  beginning 
of  January,  and  will  continue  until  the  middle 
or  latter  end  of  April  before  the  flower  falls  off. 
They  make  but  little  show ;  being  small,  and 
of  a  greenish  yellow.  They  are  succeeded  by 
oval  berries,  which  are  first  green,  and  after- 
wards black  when  ripe. 

S.D.mezereum,  the  mezereon,  or  spurge  olive,  is 
a  low  deciduous  shrub.  It  is  a  native  of  Germany, 
and  has  also  been  discovered  in  some  woods  near 
Andover  in  Hampshire.     Of  this  elegant  plant 
there  are  four  varieties  :   1. The  white  ;  2.  The  pale 
red  ;  3.  The  crimson;  and  4.  The  purple  flowering. 
They  are  of  low  growth,  seldom  arising  to  more 
than  three  or  four  feet  in  height,  and,  therefore, 
are  proper  even  for  the  smallest  gardens.     They 
will  be  in  bloom  in  February,  nay,  sometimes 
in  January,  when  few  trees,  especially  of  the 
shrubby  tribe,  present  their  honors.     Each  twig 
has  the  appearance  of  a  spike  of  flowers  of  the 
most  consummate  lustre;  and,  whether  beheld 
near  or  at  a  distance,  it  has  a  most  enchanting 
appearance,  and  the  air  is  perfumed  with  their 
odors  to  a.  considerable  distance.     Besides  the 
beauty  of  the  leaves,  which  come  out  after  the 
flowers  are  fallen,  and  which  are  of  a  pleasant 
green  color  and  an  oblong  figure,  it  will  be  full 
of  red  berries  in  June,  which  continue  growing 
till  the  autumn.     The  root  of  the  mezereon  was 
long  used  in  the  Lisbon  diet-drink,  a  remedy 
said  to  be  good  for  several  complaints,  particu- 
larly nodes  and  other  symptoms  resisting  the  use 
of  mercury.     The  composition  of  this  diet-drink 
is  described  in  the  Edinburgh  Physical  Essays, 
by  Dr.  Donald  Monro.     On  chewing  the  root  it 
proves  very  pungent,  and  its  acrimony  is  accu- 
mulated about  the  fauces,  and  is  very  durable. 
It  is  employed  chiefly  under  the  form  of  decoc- 
tion ;  and  enters  the  decoctum  sarsaparillae  com- 
positum  of  the  London  college;  but  it  has  also 
been  used  in  powder  combined  with  some  inac- 
tive one,  as  that  of  liquorice  root.     It  is  often 
usefully  combined  with  mercury.     The  bark  of 
the  root,  which  is  the  most  acrimonious  part,  is 
recommended,  in  the  Pharmacopoeia  Chirurgica, 
to   be  steeped   in  vinegar,  and  applied  to  pro- 
mote the  discharge  of  issues.      Mezereon  has 
also   been   of    use    in   tumors   and   cutaneous 
eruptions.     The  whole  plant  is  very  corrosive ; 
and  six  of  the  berries,  it  is  said,  will  kill  a  wolf. 
A  woman  gave  twelve  grains  of  the  berries  to 
her  daughter  who  had    a   quartan   ague ;    she 
vomited  blood,  and  died  immediately. 

4.  D.  villosa,  the  hairy-leaved   daphne,  a  low 
deciduous  shrub  ;  native  of  Spain  and  Portugal. 


DAP  6 

The  atalks  are  ligneous,  about  two  feet  high,  and 
send  forth  branches  alternately  from  the  sides. 
The  leaves  are  spear-shaped,  plane,  hairy  on 
both  sides,  anil  grow  on  very  short  foot-stalks. 
The  llowers  have  very  narrow  tubes,  are  small, 
and  make  no  great  show ;  they  come  out  in 
June,  and  are  not  succeeded  by  ripe  seeds  in 
England.  This  shrub,  in  some  situations,  re- 
tains its  leaves  all  winter  in  such  beauty  as  to 
cause  it  to  be  ranked  among  the  low-growing 
evergreens ;  but  in  others  it  is  sometimes  shat- 
tered with  the  first  black  winds. 

'  DAPHNE,  in  the  Pagan  mythology,  daughter 
of  the  river  Peneus  by  the  goddess  Terra,  of 
whom  Apollo  became  enamoured.  This  passion 
had  been  raised  by  Cupid ;  with  whom  Apollo, 
proud  of  his  late  conquest  of  the  serpent  Py- 
thon, had  disputed  the  power  of  his  darts.  Daphne 
heard  with  horror  his  addresses,  and  endeavoured 
to  avoid  his  importunity  by  flight.  Apollo  pur- 
sued her,  and  Daphne  intreated  the  assistance  of 
the  gods,  who  changed  her  into  a  laurel.  Apollo 
crowned  his  head  with  the  leaves  of  the  laurel, 
and  ordered  that  that  tree  should  be  for  ever  sa- 
cred to  his  divinity. 

DAPHNE,  a  daughter  of  Tiresias,  priestess  in 
the  temple  of  Delphi.  She  was  consecrated  to 
<he  service  of  Apollo  by  the  Epigoni,  or  accord- 
ing to  others  by  the  goddess  Tellus.  She  was 
called  Sibyl  on  account  of  the  wildness  of  her 
looks  and  expressions  when  she  delivered  oracles. 
Her  oracles  were  generally  in  verse ;  and  Homer, 
according  to  some,  has  introduced  much  of  her 
poetry  in  his  compositions. 

DAPHNEPHORIA,  a  festival  in  honor  ot 
Apollo,  celebrated  every  ninth  year  by -the  Boeo- 
tians. It  was  then  usual  to  adorn  an  olive  bough 
with  garlands  of  laurel  and  other  flowers,  and 
place  on  the  top  a  brazen  globe,  on  which  were 
suspended  smaller  ones.  In  the  middle  were 
placed  a  number  of  crowns  and  a  globe  of  in- 
ferior size,  and  the  bottom  was  adorned  with  a 
saffron-colored  garment.  The  globe  on  the  top 
represented  the  sun  or  Apollo.  That  in  the 
middle  was  an  emblem  of  the  moon,  and  the 
other  of  the  stars.  The  crowns,  which  were  365 
in  number,  represented  the  sun's  annual  revo- 
lution. This  bough  was  carried  in  solemn  pro- 
cession by  a  beautiful  youth  of  an  illustrious 
family,  and  whose  parents  were  both  living.  He 
was  called  fo^vij^opoc,  daphnephorus,  laurel- 
bearer  ;  and  at  the  time  executed  the  office  ot 
priest  of  Apollo.  Behind  him  followed  a  train 
of  virgins  with  branches  in  their  hands.  In  this 
order  the  procession  advanced  as  far  as  the  tem- 
ple of  Apollo  Ismenius,  where  supplicatory 
hymns  were  sung  to  the  gods. 

DAPHNIN,  in  chemistry,  the  bitter  princi- 
ple of  the  laurel,  first  discovered  by  M.  Vau- 
quelin.  From  the  alcoholic  infusion  of  this  bark 
the  resin  was  separated  by  its  concentration. 
On  diluting  the  tincture  with  water,  filtering, 
and  adding  acetate  of  lead,  a  yellow  daphnate 
of  lead  fell,  from  which  sulphureted  hydrogen 
separated  the  lead,  and  left  the  daphnin  in  small 
transparent  crystals.  They  are  hard,  of  a 
grayish  color,  a  bitter  taste  when  heated,  evapo- 
rate in  acrid  acid  vapors,  sparingly  soluble  in 
cold,  but  moderately  in  boiling  water. 
VOL  VII. 


>  DAR 

DAP'IFER,  n.  s.  Lat.  and  Old  Fr.  dupij'tr ;  <i 
dish  carrrier:  formerly  an  officer  of  considerable 
rank  at  our  coronations,  and  those  of  the-  kings  ot 
France.  See  CORONATION. 

In  France  the  barons  and  great  men  gave  in  like 
manner  their  attendance  at  the  king's  court.  Such 
were  the  dapifer,  butler,  chamberlain,  constable, 
chancellor,  and  others.  Madox't  Hiit.  of  the  Eji-lteq. 

DAPPER,  adj.      >       Belg.    dapper;    Teut. 

DAP'PERUNG,  n.  s.  $  tappir  ;  which  signify 
brave,  valiant;  and  therefore  Dr.  Johnson  thinks 
this  word  is  generally  applied  in  contempt,  lint 
Minsheu  suggests  its  possible  derivation  from 
dapifer  (see  above),  and  well  defines  it,  neat ; 
spruce;  dainty.  Dapperling  is  a  diminutive  of 
dapper. 

The  dapper  diltcis  that  I  won't  devise 
To  please  youths'  fancy. 

Spetuer.    S/iepherd'g  Calender. 

And  on  the  tawny  sands  and  shelves. 
Trip  the  pert  fairies  and  the  dapper  elves.       Milton. 

A  pert  dapper  spark  of  a  magpie  fancied  the  birds 
would  never  be  governed  till  himself  should  sit  at  the 
helm.  L'Ettranye. 

DAP'PLE,  v.  a.  &  adj.,  from  apple,  as  pom- 
mele  in  the  French.  To  variegate;  to  streak 
with  different  colors :  that  which  is  so  streaked 
or  variegated. 

Horses  that  are  dappled  turn  white ;  and  old  squir. 
rels  turn  grisly.  Bacon. 

But  under  him  a  grey  steed  did  he  wield, 
Whose  sides  with  dappled  circles  were  endight. 

Spenser. 
The  gentle  day 
Dapple»  the  drowsy  east  with  spots  of  grey. 

Shakspeare. 

Come,  shall  we  go  and  kill  us  venison  ? 
And  yet  it  irks  me  the  poor  dappled  fools, 
Being  native  burghers  of  this  desert  city, 
Should,  in  their  own  confines,  with  forked  heads, 
Have  their  round  haunches  gored.  Id. 

The  lark  begins  his  flight, 
From  his  watch-tower  in  the  skies, 
Till  the  dappled  dawn  doth  rise.  Milton. 

The  dappled  pink,  and  blushing  rose, 
Deck  my  charming  Chloe's  hair.  Prior 

The  gods,  to  curse  Pamela  with  her  prayers. 
Gave  the  gilt  coach  and  dappled  Flanders  marcs. 

Pupe. 

DAR,  DART,  or  DACE,  n.  s.,  a  fish.  See 
DACE. 

DARABJIRB,  or  DARAB-GUIERD,  a  town  oi 
Persia,  in  the  province  of  Kerman,  surrounded 
by  groves  of  lemon  and  orange  trees,  yielding 
such  abundance  of  fruit  that  the  juice  is  ex- 
ported to  every  part  of  Persia.  It  is  watered  by 
a  copious  stream.  A  -  considerable  portion  of 
the  town  is  in  ruins,  but  it  contains  a  population 
of  10,000  or  15,000,  and  was  formerly  very  cele- 
brated, being  supposed  to  have  been  founded 
by  the  Darius  Nothus  of  ancient  historians.  It 
was  invested  by  Lootf  AH  Khan,  in  the  year 
1794,  but  he  was  compelled  to  relinquish  the 
siege.  Distant  150  miles  north-east  of  Schiias. 
DAR  AH,  or  DRAS,  a  country  of  Northern  Af- 
rica, bounded  on  the  north  by  Morocco,  Gezula, 
and  Tafilet,  on  the  east  and  the  south  by  the 
Great  Desert,  and  on  the  west  bySuz.  It  takes 
its  name  from  the  river  Darah,  or  Dn.s  which 


DAR  66 


BAR 


passes  through  it,  and  is  absorbed  in  the  desert. 
The  principal  produce  is  indigo  and  dates.  The 
inhabitants  are  Arabians  and  Mahommedans,  and 
some  of  the  districts  of  the  country  are  depen- 
dencies of  Morocco.  It  contains  a  superior 
breed  of  goats.  Copper  and  antimony  are 
found  in  the  mountains,  and  in  the  southern 
part,  at  Atta  and  Takka,  are  places  of  rendezvous 
for  the  great  caravan  which  passes  toTimbuctoo 
from  Morocco. 

DARANTASIA,  in  ancient  geography,  a  town 
of  the  Centrones,  in  Gallia  Narbonensis,  between 
Lemincum  and  Augusta  Pretoria,  called  Forum 
Claudii  by  the  Romans.  It  is  now  called 
Moutiers. 

DARAPTI,  among  logicians,  one  of  the  modes 
of  syllogisms  of  the  third  figure,  whose  premises 
are  universal  affirmatives,  and  the  conclusion  is 
a  particular  affirmative  :  thus, 

DAR     Every  body  is  divisible  ; 

AP-       Every  body  is  a  substance  ; 

TF.        Therefore,  some  substance  is  divisible. 

DARCET  (John),  a  French  physician  and 
chemist,  was  born  in  1725,  at  Douazit  in 
Guienne.  Being  discarded  by  his  father,  who 
was  a  magistrate,  for  preferring  the  study  of 
medicine  to  the  profession  of  the  law,  he  was 
obliged,  while  pursuing  his  studies,  to  teach 
Latin  for  his  support,  at  Bourdeaux.  Here  he 
became  acquainted  with  Montesquieu,  with 
whom  he  went  to  Paris  in  1742  ;  remaining 
with  him  as  a  literary  assistant  till  his  death. 
He  afterwards  went  with  the  duke  de  Laura- 
guais  into  Germany,  and  had  an  opportunity  of 
critically  examining  the  Hartz  mines,  in  Hanover. 
At  the  peace  he  applied  himself  to  technical 
chemistry,  and  the  improvement  of  the  porce- 
lain manufacture,  respecting  which  he  drew  up 
several  memoirs  presented  to  the  Academy  of 
Sciences  in  1766  and  1768.  He  also  demon- 
strated, about  this  time,  the  combustibility  of  the 
diamond;  on  which  subject  he  addressed  the 
academy  in  1770.  In  1762  he  was  made  regent 
of  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  at  Paris;  in  1771  he 
married  the  daughter  of  the  chemist  Rouelle ; 
and  in  1774  travelled  over  the  Pyrenees,  to  study 
the  geology  of  those  mountains.  He  succeeded 
Macquer  as  a  member  of  the  Academy  of 
Sciences,  and  director  of  the  manufactory  of 
Sevres,  and  became  afterwards  inspector-general 
of  the  assay  of  coins,  and  of  the  gobelin  manufac- 
tory. His  valuable  life  was  preserved  during  the 
reign  of  terror,  by  Fourcroy,  who  procured  the 
obliteration  of  his  name  from  Robespierre's  list ; 
and  he  died  in  1801,  a  member  of  the  Institute, 
and  of  the  conservative  Senate. 

DARDANELLES,  two  ancient  and  strong 
castles  of  Turkey,  one  of  which  is  in  Romania, 
and  the  other  in  Natolia,  on  each  side  of  the 
ancient  Hellespont,  now  the  strait  of  Gallipoli, 
which  opens  a  communication  between  the  Archi- 
pelago, and  the  Propontis,  or  sea  of  Marmora. 
The  mouth  of  the  canal  is  four  and  a  half  miles 
over;  and  the  castles  which  were  built  in  1659, 
to  secure  the  Turkish  fleet  from  the  insults  of 
the  Venetians,  are  defended  on  each  side  by 
fourteen  brass  guns  with  chambers  like  mortars, 
to  receive  granite  balls.  They  are  twenty-two 
feet  long,  from  twenty-five  to  twenty-eight  inches 


diameter  in  the  bore,  and  lie  on  a  paved  terrace 
near  the  level  of  the  water.  They  are  called  the 
Old  Dardanelles,  to  distinguish  them  from  two 
others  built  at  the  entrance  of  the  strait,  about 
ten  miles  to  the  south-west,  one  of  which  stands 
in  like  manner  in  Asia,  and  the  other  in  Europe^ 
and  called  the  New  Dardanelles.  The  ships 
that  come  from  Constantinople  are  searched  at 
the  castle  on  the  side  of  Natolia.  The  passage 
betwixt  both  these  pairs  of  castles  was  forced  by 
a  British  fleet  under  admiral  Duckworth,  in 
February,  1807. 

DARDANIA,  in  ancient  geography,  1.  A 
district  of  Mcesia  Superior  on  the  south,  now 
the  south  part  of  Servia,  towards  the  confines  of 
Macedonia  and  Illyricum.  2.  A  small  district 
of  Troas,  along  the  Hellespont.  3.  The  ancient 
name  of  Samothracia ;  from  Dardanus,  who  re- 
moved thither. 

DARDANUS,  a  son  of  Jupiter  and  Electra, 
who,  after  the  death  of  his  brother  Jason,  left 
Samothrace,  his  native  country,  and  passed  into 
Asia  Minor,  where  he  married  Batia,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Teucer  king  of  Teucria.  After  the  death 
of  his  father-in-law,  he  reigned  sixty-two  years. 
He  built  the  city  of  Dardania,  and  was  reckoned 
the  founder  of  the  kingdom  of  Troy.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Erichthonius.  According  to  some, 
Corybas,  his  nephew,  accompanied  him  to 
Teucria,  where  he  introduced  the  worship  of 
Cybele.  Dardanus  taught  his  subjects  to  wor- 
ship Minerva,  and  he  gave  them  two  statues  of 
the  goddess,  one  of  which  is  well  known  by  tha 
name  of  Palladium.  According  to  Virgil,  Dar- 
danus was  originally  an  Italian. 

DARE,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  ~\       Sax.    dearren, 
DAREFUL,  adj.  I  Belg.   and  Teut. 

DARING,  adj.  &  n.  s.          \darre,n;  Lat.  au- 
DARINGLY,  adv.  idere;      probably 

DARINGNESS,  n.  s.  J  from    the   Greek 

Oappeiv,  to  adventure.  To  be  confident;  to  be 
prepared  or  bold  for  any  purpose ;  to  challenge ; 
to  defy.  In  Shakspeare  only  do  we  find  dare 
used  as  a  substantive.  In  Beaumont  and  Flet- 
cher's Maid  Tragedy,  it  is  used  for  affrighting  or 
amazing :  and  this  seems  to  be  the  meaning  in 
the  phrase,  to  dare  a  lark  or  bird. 

Dar  ony  of  ghou  that  hath  a  cause  aghens  a  nothir 
be  demed  at  wicked  men,  and  not  at  hooli  men  ? 

Wicklif.  1  Cor.  \i. 

She  was  so  propre,  and  swete,  and  likerous, 
I  dare  well  sain  if  she  had  ben  a  mous 
And  he  a  cat  he  wolde  hire  hente  anon 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Talet. 

'  Ah !     dame/    quoth    he,    '  thou   temptest   me    in 

vaine 

To  dare  the  thing  which  daily  yet  I  rew  ; 
And  the  old  cause  of  my  continued  paine 
With  like  attempt  to  like  end  to  renew.' 

Spenser,  Faerie  Queene. 

I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man  ; 
Who  dares  do  more,  is  none.  Sfiaktpeare. 

Sextus  Pompeius 

Hath  given  the  dare  to  Caesar,  and  commands 
The  empire  of  the  sea.  Id. 

We  might  have  met  them  darcfvl,  beard  to  beard. 
And  beat  them  backward  home.  /ef. 


D  A  R  F  U  R. 


6? 


Shrimps  are  dipped  up  in  shallow  water  with  little 
round  nets,  not  much  unlike  that  which  is  used  for 
daring  larks.  Careu,. 

Dare  to  be  true  !  Nothing  can  need  a  lie, — 
The  fault  that  needs  it  must  grow  two  thereby. 

Herbert. 

He  had  many  days  come  half  seas  over ;  and 
sometimes  passing  further,  came  and  lay  at  the  mouth 
of  the  harbour,  daring  them  to  fight.  Knollet. 

Time  !  I  dare  thee  to  discover 
Such  a  youth,  and  such  a  lover.  Dryden. 

As  larks  lie  dared  to  shun  the  hobby's  flight.      Id. 
Masters   of   the    arts  of  policy  thought  that  they 
might  even  defy  and  dare  Providence  to  the  face. 

South. 
The  song  too  daring,  and  the  theme  too  great. 

Prior. 

The  last  Georgick  has  many  metaphors,  but  not  so 
daring  as  this :  for  human  passions  may  be  more  na- 
turally ascribed  to  a  bee  than  to  an  inanimate  plant. 

Addison. 

Some  of  the  great  principles  of  religion  are  every 
day  openly  and  daringly  attacked  from  the  Dress. 

A  llerbury. 

Your  brother,  fired  with  his  smccess, 
Too  daringly  upon  the  foe  did  press.  Halifax. 

Grieve  not,  O  daring  prince,  that  noble  heart. 

Pope. 
He   turned  not — spoke  not — sunk   not — fixed    his 

look, 

And  set  the  anxious  frame  that  lately  shook  : 
He  gazed- — how  long  we  gaze  despite  of  pain, 
And  know,  but  dare  not  own,  we  gaze  in  vain! 

Byron. 

But  with  the  breath  which  fills 
Their  mountain-pipe,  so  fill  the  mountaineers 
With  the  fierce  native  daring  which  instils 
The  stirring  memory  of  a  thousand  years, 
And  Evan's,  Donald's  fame  rings  in  each  clansman's 

ears!  Id. 

On  that  warm  sod,  uncrossed  by  wanderer's  path, 
Some  youthful  blushing  sweetness  daret  the  bath ; 
Half  bold,  half  trembling,  her  last  vesture  thrown, 
Safe  from  all  eyes,  yet  shrinking  from  her  own. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DARES,  a  Phrygian,  who  lived  during  the 
Trojan  war,  in  which  he  was  engaged,  and  of 
which  he  wrote  the  history  in  Greek.  This  his- 
tory was  extant  in  the  time  of  ./Elian  ;  the  Latin 
translation,  now  extant,  is  universally  believed 
to  be  spurious,  though  it  is  attributed  by  some 
to  Cornelius  Nepos.  This  translation  first  made 
its  appearance  A.  D.  1477,  at  Milan.  Homer 
mentions  Dares,  Iliad,  lib.  v.,  ver.  10,  &  27. 

DARFUR,  DARFOOR,  or  FUR,  a  large  king- 
dom of  Central  Africa,  between  Abyssinia  and 
Bornou.  We  are  indebted  for  all  our  know- 
ledge of  it  to  Mr.  Browne,  who  resided  here 
from  1793  to  1796.  According  to  this  writer  it 
is  bounded  on  the  east  by  Kordofan,  and  the 
country  of  the  Shilluks,  which  separates  it  from 
Sennaar  and  Abyssinia  ;  on  the  west  by  Bergoo, 
which  divides  it  from  Begherme  and  Bornou  ; 
while  the  regions  to  the  south  are  occupied  by 
barbarous  nations,  extending  to,  and  inhabiting 
the  Mountains  of  the  Moon,  and  the  rise  of  the 
Bahr-el-Abiad.  It  does  not  seem  to  contain  any 
great  river  or  lake  ;  during  the  dry  season,  there- 
fore, all  nature  wears  a  parched  and  barren 
appearance ;  but  the  rainy  season  begins  in  June 


and  continues  till  September.  This  is  the  sow- 
ing season,  and  the  king,  with  his  attendants, 
goes  out  into  the  fields,  and  makes,  with  his  own 
hand,  the  first  holes  in  the  ground.  Water  and 
vegetation  are  now  most  abundant.  In  the 
south  the  tamarind,  plane,  and  sycamore  are 
found.  The  heglig  and  the  nebbek,  having  very 
hard  wood,  are  two  species  peculiar  to  Darfur. 
A  kind  of  bean  and  pea,  used  not  for  food  but 
for  being  strung  in  beads,  seems  also  indigenous 
here.  Other  plants  largely  produced  are  the 
mimosa  nilotica,  yielding  a  gum  which  is  car- 
ried into  Egypt;  the  water  melon,  the  gourd, 
Cayenne  pepper,  hemp,  and  tobacco.  But  a 
small  quantity  of  wheat  is  raised  ;  the  principal 
grains  are  the  dokn,  a  species  of  millet,  and 
another  species  of  larger  size,  called  the  kassob. 
The  harvest  is  conducted  by  women  and  slaves, 
who  break  off  the  ears  with  their  hands,  and 
carry  it  away  in  baskets ;  while  the  straw  is  left 
standing.  The  grain  being  threshed,  is  buried 
in  the  earth  to  preserve  it.  It  is  ground  and 
boiled  for  food,  and  eaten  either  w,ith  milk  or 
the  juice  of  a  particular  kind  of  herb,  which 
lias  a  bitter  and  slightly  acid  taste. 

The  wild  animals  are  the  lion,  hyena,  leopard, 
wild  buffalo,  wolf,  and  jackall :  herds  of  the 
jackall  and  hyena  are  said  to  enter  the  villages 
at  night.  Here  are  also  found  the  rhinoceros,  the 
elephant,  the  camelopardalis,  the  hippopotamus, 
and  the  crocodile  ;  and  still  more  abundantly  the 
invaluable  camel.  The  horses,  asses,  and  sheep 
are  inferior,  but  goats  and  horned  cattle  are  nu- 
merous, and  their  flesh  very  good. 

Gold  is  plentiful  both  to  the  east  and  west, 
and  very  fine  copper  is  brought  from  the  south. 
The  rocks  consist  chiefly  of  gray  granite ;  con- 
taining alabaster,  various  kinds  of  marble,  sul- 
phur, and  fossil  salt. 

The  houses  are  built  of  clay,  with  a  coating 
of  plaster ;  the  roofs  being  flat,  and  formed  of 
light  beams  of  wood,  with  a  clay  covering.  A 
house  containing  two  dongas,  the  apartment  for 
the  stowage  of  property,  two  knournacs  and 
two  sukteias,  both  sleeping  and  sitting  rooms,  is 
considered  fit  for  the  accommodation  of  persons 
of  supreme  rank. 

Mr.  Browne  did  not  conceive  that  the  popu- 
lation could  be  more  than  200,000  souls. 
Cobbe,  the  capital,  contains  about  6000;  our 
traveller  heard  only  of  eight  other  considerable 
places,  Sweini,  Kourma,  Cubcabia,  Ril,  Cours, 
Shoba,  Gidid,  and  Gelle  ;  although  a  native  of 
the  country  named  to  Dr.  Seetzen  more  than 
fifty.  The  capital  is  wholly  occupied  by  foreign 
merchants,  from  Egyot  and  the  eastern  countries 
of  Dongola,  Kordofan,  and  Sennaar.  Other 
great  towns  abound  also  with  Arabs  and  other 
foreigners 

On  the  death  of  the  monarch,  the  crown,  which 
is  perfectly  despotic,  descends  to  the  eldest  son ; 
or  is  seized  by  any  stronger  or  more  popular 
member  of  the  royal  family.  The  military  hare, 
in  this  case,  the  chief  influence,  and  are  always 
much  courted.  The  usual  residence  of  the 
sultan  is  at  a  village  near  Cobbe,  called  El 
Fasher.  Mr.  Browne,  being  admitted  to  an 
audience  of  state,  found  the  monarch  seated 
on  his  throne,  under  a  lofty  canopy,  composed 

F2 


BAR 


68 


BAR 


of  various  stuffs  of  Syrian  and  Indian  fabric, 
hung  loosely  on  a  light  frame  of  wood,  and 
spread  with  small  Turkey  carpets.  The  minis- 
ters, or  meleks,  were  seated  at  some  distance  on 
the  right  and  left,  and  behind  them  was  a  line  of 
guards,  bearing  a  spear  and  target,  with  caps,  in 
which  a  black  ostrich  feather  was  stuck.  The 
ground  in  front  was  filled  with  spectators  and 
petitioners,  to  the  number  of  1500.  On  the 
monarch's  left  hand  stood  a  person  whose  em- 
ployment was  to  sound  his  praises,  and  who 
vociferated  continually,  '  See  the  buffaloe,  the 
offspring  of  a  buffaloe,  a  bull  of  bulls,  the  ele- 
phant of  superior  strength,  the  powerful  sultan 
Abd-el-rach-man-d-rashid.'  His  revenue  is  de- 
rived from  various  sources,  and  often  coHected 
by  troops  who  march  through  the  territory,  and 
seize  the  cattle  until  it  is  paid.  The  king  is  also 
an  extensive  merchant,  exporting  and  importing 
every  year  a  large  quantity  of  goods  on  his  own 
account. 

The  religion  of  Mahomet  is  professed  uni- 
versally and  zealously.  But  the  people  are 
cheerful  in  their  dispositions;  and  the  females 
not  immured,  nor,  unless  in  the  case  of  the 
great,  are  their  faces  veiled.  A  fermented  liquor 
called  merise,  the  same  with  the  bouza  of  the 
negroes,  is  universally  indulged  in,  however,  and 
by  both  sexes.  The  men  sometimes  sit  whole 
days  over  it.  The  intercourse  of  the  sexes  is 
extremely  licentious,  and  polygamy  has  no 
bounds.  The  Furians  are  also  considered  as  by 
no  means  conspicuous  for  honor  or  even  honesty. 
No  property  is  found  to  be  safe  out  of  the  sight 
of  the  owner. 

The  grand  intercourse  of  Darfur  is  with  Egypt, 
and  is  carried  on  entirely  by  caravans,  whose  mo- 
tions from  Fur  are,  however,  extremely  uncertain, 
and  sometimes  two  or  even  three  years  elapse 
without  one.  The  caravan  going  to  Egypt  is 
much  larger  than  the  one  returning,  and 
often  consists  of  2000  camels.  The  water  is 
carried  in  goat-skins  or  ox-hides,  artificially 
covered  to  prevent  evaporation,  and  every  tenth 
camel  is  loaded  with  straw  and  beans.  Among 
the  articles  sent  to  Egypt,  the  most  important  are 
slaves,  taken  in  the  negro  countries  of  the  south ; 
ivory,  the  horns,  teeth,  and  hide  of  the  rhi- 
noceros, the  hippopotamus,  and  the  camel.  The 
imports  comprise  beads  of  all  sorts,  toys,  glass, 
arms,  light  cloths,  Barbary  caps,  carpets,  silks, 
shoes,  and  writing-paper  in  large  quantities. 
Commerce  is  transacted  entirely  by  barter. 
There  is  also  a  considerable  intercourse  with 
Mecca,  which  takes  the  route  by  Suakem  and 
Jidda,  as  much  shorter  than  that  by  Egypt. 

DARIC,  in  antiquity,  a  famous  gold  coin, 
first  struck  by  Darius  the  Mede,  about  A.A.C. 
538;  probably  during  his  stay  at  Babylon. 
From  thence  the  darics  were  dispersed  over  the 
east,  and  into  Greece ;  where  they  were  also 
called  stateres,  and  were  the  gold  coins  best 
known  in  Athens  in  ancient  times.  According 
to  Dr.  Bernard,  the  daric  weighed  two  grains 
more  than  our  guinea.  Plutarch  says,  they 
bore  on  one  side  an  archer  clothed  in  a  long 
robe,  and  crowned  with  a  spiked  crown,  hold- 
ing a  bow  in  his  left  hand,  and  an  arrow  in  his 
right;  and  on  the  other  side  the  effigies  of 
Darius.  There  were  afterwards  half  darics. 


DARIEN,  or  TERRA  FIRM  A  PROPER,  once 
the  northern  division  of  Terra  Firma,  or  Castile 
del  Oro,  is  now  a  province  of  Colombia,  and  is 
bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Spanish  Main, 
or  Caribbean  Sea ;  on  the  east  by  Carthagena ; 
on  the  west  by  Panama ;  and  on  the  south  by  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  and  the  province  of  Choco. 
Darien  is  one  of  the  largest  provinces  of  Tierra 
Firme  :  It  is  about  2  DO  miles  long,  and  eighty 
broad. 

The  Gulf  of  Darien,  which  is  the  mouth  of 
the  Rio  Atrato,  or  rather  a  large  arm  of  the 
Atlantic,  is  the  most  important  part  of  the 
northern  coast,  and  contains  several  islands  of 
considerable  size.  The  rivers  are  very  large,  but 
few  of  them  navigable,  owing  to  the  shoals,  bars, 
and  rapids,  in  which  they  abound ;  most  of 
them,  however,  yield  grains  of  gold. 

The  province  of  Darien  is  thinly  inhabited, 
and  almost  wholly  by  native  tribes,  who  amount 
perhaps  to  30,000;  the  unhealthiness  of  the 
climate  and  the  impenetrable  forests  preventing 
the  formation  of  European  settlements.  The 
valleys  are  so  marshy,  from  the  overflowing  of 
the  rivers,  that  the  natives  generally  build  their 
habitations  in  the  branches  of  high  trees. 

The  chief  products  are  cotton  and  tobacco. 
The  mouth  of  the  Atrato,  though  wide,  has 
many  shoals  ;  yet  it  serves  to  export  much  of  the 
internal  produce  of  the  neighbouring  provinces, 
andisanoted  smuggling  station,  where  European 
goods  are  exchanged  for  the  gold  of  Choco.  A 
small  fort  which  protects  the  gold  mines  of  Cana 
is  the  principal  station  on  the  frontiers  of  Choco : 
its  garrison  is  sent  monthly  from  Panama. 

Santa  Cruz  de  Cana  is  the  capital,  and  was 
formerly  a  considerable  place.  There  were  also 
at  one  time  nine  other  towns  or  missions,  and 
several  hamlets;  but  most  of  them  have  been 
abandoned.  In  this  province  the  Scotch  at- 
tempted a  settlement  in  1699;  and  for  this  pro- 
ject a  fund  was  subscribed,  amounting  to  about 
£900,000  sterling.  The  plan,  however,  com- 
pletely failed,  partly,  it  is  said,  through  the  jea- 
lousy of  the  English,  but  chiefly  from  the  un- 
healthiness of  the  climate.  Of  1200  individuals 
who  embarked  for  the  colony,  not  above  thirty 
survived. 

DARIEN,  a  town  of  the  Tjnited  States,  in  Liber- 
ty county,  Georgia,  on  the  banks  of  the  North 
Channel  of  the  river  Alatamaha,  ten  miles  below 
Fort  Barrington. 

DARII,  in  logic,  one  of  the  modes  of  syllogism 
of  the  first  figure,  wherein  the  major  proposition 
is  an  universal  affirmative,  and  the  minor  and 
conclusion  particular  affirmatives :  thus, 

DA-  Every  thing  that  is  moved  is  moved  by 
another ; 

RI-    Some  body  is  moved ; 

i,    Therefore,  some  body  is  moved  by  another. 

DARIUS  THE  MEDE.     See  CYAXARES  II. 


DARK,  v.  a.,  n.  s.  &  adj, 
DARK'EN,  v.  a.  &  n.s. 
DARK'ENER,  n.  s. 
DARK'ISII,  adj. 
DARK'LING,  part. 
DARK'LY,  adv. 
DARK'NESS,  n.  s. 
DARK'SOME,  adj. 
DARK'-WORKIKG,  adj. 


Saxon,  deorck 
Irish  dorch .  By 
antiphrasis,  from 
fopjcw,  to  see,  says 
Minsheu.  To  de- 
prive of  licrht  (one 
of  our  oldest  verbs, 
as  Mr.  Todd  re- 
marks): the  state 


DAR 


G9 


DAR 


of  being  so  deprived  :  not  light;  opaque;  obscure; 
blind.  Hence  gloomy,  not  cheerful ;  not  of  a 
showy  or  vivid  color.  To  darken  is  to  make,  as 
well  as  to  grow,  or  gradually  become,  dark. 
Darkish  is  dusky;  that  which  is  approaching  a 
black  or  dark  color.  Darkling  is  a  poetical  par- 
ticiple to  express  the  state  of  being  without 
light.  The  meaning  of  the  other  derivative; 
seems  sufficiently  obvious. 

And  the  suunc  was  derked  and  the  eir,  of  the  smoke 
of  the  pitt.  Wiclif.  Apoc.  9. 

Then  the  priest  shall  look:  and,  behold,  if  the 
bright  spots  in  the  skin  of  their  flesh  be  darkish  white. 

Bible.  Lev.  14. 

Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness, 
and  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son. 

Colossians. 

Ther  saw  I  first  the  derke  imagining 
Of  felonie  and  alle  the  compassing  ; 
The  cruel  ire,  red  as  any  glede, 
The  pikepurse,  and  eke  the  pule  drede. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tale*. 

Fair  when  that  cloud  of  pride,  which  oft  doth  dark 
Her  goodly  light,  with  smiles  she  drives  away. 

Spenter. 

For  light  she  hated  as  the  deadly  bale, 
Ay  wont  in  desert  darkness  to  remaine, 
Where  plain  none  might  her  face  see,  nor  she  see  any 
laine.  Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

What  may  seem  dark  at  the  first,  will  afterwards 
be  found  more  plain.  Hooker. 

Such  was  his  wisdom,  that  his  confidence  did  sel- 
dom darken  his  foresight,  especially  in  things  near  at 
hand.  Bacon. 

You  must  not  look  to  have  an  image  in  any  thing 
lightsome  ;  for  even  a  face  in  iron,  red-hot,  will  not  be 
sren,  the  light  confounding  the  small  differences  of 
lightsome  and  darksome,  which  shew  the  figure.  Id. 

Come,  thick  night, 

And  pall  thee  in  the  dunnest  smoke  of  hell, 
That  my  keen  knife  sec  not  the  wound  it  makes  ; 
"Nor  heaven  peep  through  the  blanket  of  the  dark, 
To  cry,  hold  !  hold  !  Shakspeare.    Macbeth. 

Fleance,  his  son,  who  keeps  him  company, 
Must  embrace  the  fate  of  that  dark  hour. 

Shakspeafe. 
Meantime  we  shall  express  our  darker  purpose. 

Id. 

The  instruments  of  darkness  tell  us  truths  ; 
Win  us  with  honest  trifles,  to  betray  us 
In  deepest  consequence.  Id. 

Darkling  stands 
The  varying  shore  o'  the  world  Id. 

Cloud  and  ever-during  dark 
Surrounds  me !  from  the  cheerful  ways  of  men 
Cut  off.  Milton. 

He,  here  with  us  to  be, 
Forsook  the  courts  of  everlasting  day, 
And  chose  with  us  a  darksome  house  of  mortal  clay. 

Id. 

The  wakeful  bird 

Sings  darkling,  and,  in  shadiest  covert  hid, 
Tunes  her  nocturnal  note.  Id. 

The  age,  wherein  he  lived,  was  dark  ;  but  he 
Could  not  want  sight,  who  taught  the  world  to  see. 

Denhatn. 

The  lusts  and  passions  of  men  do  sully  and  darken 
tin  ir  minds,  even  by  a  natural  influence.  TilloUon. 


Thou  wretched  daughter  of  a  dark  old  man, 
Conduct  my  weary  steps.   Dryden  and  Lee's   CKdtput. 

For  well  you  know,  and  can  record  alone, 
What  fame  to  future  times  conveys  but  darkens  down. 

Dryden. 

Mistaken  blessing,  which  old  age  they  call, 
'Tisalong,  nasty,  darksome  hospital.  /</. 

All  the  light  truth  has,  or  can  have,  is  from  the 
clearness  and  validity  of  those  proofs  upon  which  it  is 
received  ;  to  talk  of  any  other  light  iu  the  under- 
standing, is  to  put  ourselves  in  the  dark  ;  or  in  tae 
power  of  the  prince  of  darkness.  Locke. 

Whether  the  darkened  room  to  muse  invite, 
Or  whitened  wall  provoke  the  skewer  to  write.   Pope. 

All  men  of  dark  tempers,  according  to  their  degree 
of  melancholy  or  enthusiasm,  may  tind  convents  fitted 
to  their  humours.  Addisnn  on  Italy. 

Foul  ministers,  dark-working  by  the  force 
Of  secret,  sapping  gold.  Thomson. 

Must  helpless  man,  in  ignorance  sedate, 
Roll  darkling  down  the  torrent  of  his  fats  ? 
Must  no  dislike  alarm,  no  wishes  rise, 
No  cries  invoke  the  mercies  of  the  skies  ? 

Johnson.    Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 
Their  quickness   is  owing  to  their  presumption  and 
rashness,  and  not  to  any  hidden  irradiation  that  in  a 
moment  dispels  all  darkness  from  their  minds. 

Burke. 

Dark  will  thy  doom  be,  darker  still 
Thine  immortality  of  ill.  Byron.   Siege  of  Corinth. 

So  do  the  dark  in  soul  expire, 
Or  live  like  Scorpion  girt  by  fire 
So  writhes  the  mind  Remorse  hath  riven, 
Unfit  for  earth,  undoomed  for  heaven, 
Darkness  above,  despair  beneath 
Around  it  flame,  within  it  death  !  Byron. 

DAR'LING,  adj.  &  n.  s.  Sax.  deorling,  the 
diminutive  of  dear.  Favorite;  beloved.  One 
much  beloved. 

Lo  my  child  whom  I  have  chosen ;  my  derlyng  in 
•whom  k  hath  wel  plesid  to  my  soul,  I  schal  putte  my 
Spirit  on  hym  :  and  he  schal  tclle  doom  to  hethene 
men.  Wiclif.  Matt.  12. 

Young  Ferdinand  they  suppose  is  drowned, 
And  his  and  my  loved  darling.  Shakspeare. 

In  Thames,  the  ocean's  darling,  England's  pride, 
The  pleasing  emblem  of  his  reign  does  glide. 

Halifax. 

She  became  the  darling  of  the  princess. 

Addison. 

Have  a  care  lest  some  beloved  notion,  or  some  dar- 
ling science,  too  far  prevail  over  your  mind.  Watts. 

And  to  find  out  our  most  beloved  sin,  let  ns  con- 
sider what  are  those  worldly  objects  or  amusements 
which  give  us  the  highest  delight ;  this,  it  is  proba- 
ble, will  lead  us  directly  to  some  one  of  our  darling 
iniquities.  Mason. 

The  text,  that  sorts  not  with  his  darling  whim, 
Though  plain  to  others,  is  obscure  to  him . 

Coirper.     Progress  of  Error. 
Save  me,  oh  !  save  me,  from  the  sword  dividing  ; 

Give  me  my  darling  from  the  jaws  of  death  ; 

Thee  will  I  praise,  and,  in  thy  name  confiding, 

Proclaim  thy  mercies  with  my  latest  breath. 

A'.  White. 

DARLINGTON,  a  county  of  the  United 
States,  in  Cheraws  district,  South  Carolina, 
bounded  on  the  south  and  south-west  by  Lynch's 


DAR 


70 


DAR 


Creek.  It  is  thirty  five  miles  long,  and  twenty- 
four  broad. 

DARLINGTON,  a  town  of  Durham,  situated  on 
a  flat  on  the  river  Skerne.  It  stands  on  the  great 
road  from  London  to  Edinburgh.  It  has  a  weekly 
market,  and,  excepting  January  and  February ,  a 
fair  once  a  fortnight  through  the  year.  This 
town  carries  on  linen  and  woollen  manufactures. 
A  curious  water  machine  for  grinding  optical 
glasses,  and  spinning  linen  yarn,  has  been  erected 
here ;  the  invention  of  a  native  of  the  town.  It 
is  nineteen  miles  south  of  Durham,  and  247 
north  by  west  of  London. 

DARMSTADT,  a  neat  town  of  Germany,  the 
capital  of  the  grand  duchy  of  Hesse.  It  was 
fortified  by  a  wall  in  1330.  The  town  contains 
a  regency,  a  court  of  appeals,  a  consistory,  and 
criminal  court.  The  prince  of  Hesse  Darmstadt 
entered  into  the  late  confederation  of  the  states 
of  the  Rhine,  and,  by  the  treaty  of  alliance,  re- 
ceived the  title  of  grand  duke,  and  royal  high- 
ness. The  palace  of  the  landgrave  Louis  VII., 
and  the  modern  residence  of  the  grand  duke, 
with  its  beautiful  gardens,  are  principal  objects : 
to  which  may  be  added,  the  town  church  with 
the  tombs  of  the  landgraves;  the  state  house; 
the  psedagogium,  or  academy ;  the  public  library ; 
the  library  of  the  grand  duke;  the  cabinet  of 
natural  history  (containing  a  number  of  curious 
fossils) ;  the  military  school ;  and  the  building  ap- 
propriated to  military  exercises,  an  edifice  300  feet 
by  150,  and  capable  of  containing  3000  men.  It 
is  situated  on  a  river  of  the  same  name,  thirty 
miles  north-west  of  Heidelberg,  and  contains 
13,000  inhabitants. 

DARN,  or  DEARNE,  v.  a.  &  adj.  Ang.-Sax. 
<leorn,  secret,  or  concealed;  Arm.  and  Wei. 
darne,  a  patch.  To  sew  up,  or  conceal  holes  or 
rents  by  imitating  the  original  texture :  solitary  ; 
secret. 

By  many  ft  dearne  and  painful  perch, 
Of  Pericles  the  careful  search 
Is  made.  Shakspeare.     Pericles. 

He  spent  every  day  ten  hours  in  his  closet,  in  darn- 
ing bis  stockings,  which  he  performed  to  admiration. 

Swift. 
Will  she  thy  linen  wash,  thy  hosen  darn  ?     Gay. 

DAR'NEL,  Sax.  derren,  hurtful.  A  grass  of 
the  temulentum  species,  hurtful  to  corn. 

But  while  people  were  asleep,  his  enemy  came,  and 
sowed  darnel  among  the  wheat. 

Matt.  xiii.  25.     Campbell's  Translation. 

He  was  met  even  now 

Crowned  with  rank  fumiter  and  furrow-weeds, 
Darnel,  and  all  the  idle  weeds  that  grow 
In  our  sustaining  corn.  Shakspeare. 

No  fruitful  crop  the  sickly  fields  return  ; 
But  oats  and  darnel  choak  the  rising  corn. 

Dryden. 

DARNLEY'S  ISLAND,  a  beautiful  island  in  the 
Eastern  seas,  in  Torres  Strait,  between  New  Hol- 
land and  New  Guinea.  It  is  about  fifteen  miles 
in  circumference,  and  varied  with  hills  and 
plains  covered  with  vegetation.  The  inhabitants 
are  stout,  and  exceed  the  ordinary  size.  The 
men  go  perfectly  naked,  and  the  women  nearly 
«o.  They  dwell  in  conical  huts,  disposed  in 
villages,  and  adorned  with  two  or  three  human 


skulls,  and  several  strings  of  hands,  five  or  six 
on  a  string.  Their  arms  are  bows  and  arrows, 
lances,  and  long  clubs ;  and  they  have  handsome 
canoes  from  fifty  to  seventy  feet  in  length.  They 
are  apparently  a  treacherous  race.  Long.  142° 
59'  15"  E.,  lat.  9°  39'  30"  S. 

DARRAIN',  v.a.  Old  Fr.  desrener.  By  Ju- 
nius  referred  to  dare.  '  It  seems  to  me,'  says  Dr. 
Johnson,  'more  probably  deducible  from  arran- 
ger la  battaille.'  To  prepare,  or  range  troops 
for  battle  ;  to  commence  single  combat. 

And  on  the  morwe,  or  it  were  day  light, 
Ful  prively  two  harneis  hath  he  dight, 
Both  suffisant  and  mete  to  darreine 
The  bataille  in  the  field  betwix  him  tweine. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

Therewith  they  'gan  to  hurlen  greedily, 
Redoubted  battle  ready  to  darraine.       Spenser, 

Comes  Warwick,  backing  of  the  duke  of  York  ; 
Darrain  your  battle  ;  for  they  are  at  hand. 

Shakspeare. 

The  town-boys  parted  in  twain,  the  one  side  calling 
themselves  Pompeians,  the  other  Cxsarians ;  and 
then  darraining  a  kind  of  battle,  but  without  arms,  the 
Caesarians  got  the  over  hand. 

Carew's  Survey  of  Cornwall. 

DART,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  Fr.,  Teut.  and 
Arm.  dard ;  Swed.  dart ;  Ital.  dardo  ;  from  Gr. 
fopv.  To  throw  a  missile,  or  short  lance ;  to 
project  any  thing  offensive  ;  to  emit  ;  to  fly  as  a 
dart ;  to  let  fly.  As  a  substantive,  it  is  the  wea- 
pon thrown  or  darted. 

In  alle  thingis  take  ghe  scheeled  of  fcith  in  which 
ghe  nioun  quenche  all  the  fyry  dartis  of  the  worste. 

Wiclif.     Effesies  vi. 
Now,  darting  Parthia,  art  thou  struck. 

Shakspeare. 

He  wets  his  tusks,  and  turns,  and  dares  the  war  ; 
The  invader*  dart  their  javelins  from  afar.     Dryden. 
Overwhelmed  with  darts,   which   from    afar   they 

fling, 
The  weapons  round  his  hollow  temples  ring.         Id. 

Pan  came, and  asked  what  magick  caused  my  smart  j 
Or  what  ill  eyes  malignant  glances  dart.  Pope. 

See,  prompt  to  ill,  the  insiduous  foe 
Now  couched  in  secret  bend  the  bow, 
Now  to  the  string  adjust  the  dart 
That  thirsts  to  wound  the  guiltless  heart. 

Mevrich's  Psalm*. 

Glad  zephyr  leads  the  van,  and  waves  above 
The  barbed  darts,  and  blazing  torch  of  love  j 
Reverts  his  smiling  face,  and  pausing  flings 
Soft  showers  of  roses  from  aurelian  wings. 

Darwin 

And  that  sarcastic  levity  of  tongue, 
The  stinging  of  a  heart  the  world  hath  stung, 
That  darts  in  seeming  playfulness  around, 
And  makes  those  feel  that  will  not  own  the  wound  , 
All  these  seemed  his.  Byron. 

DARTFORD,  a  market  town  of  Kent,  in  the 
road  from  London  to  Canterbury.  Here  was  a 
celebrated  nunnery,  which  Henry  VIII.  converted 
into  a  royal  palace,  and  which  is  now  a  gen- 
tleman's seat.  The  river  Darent  will  admit 
boats  to  bring  up  goods  to  the  town.  The  first 
paper-mill  in  England  was  erected  on  this  river 
by  Sir  John  Spilman,  to  whom  king  Charles  I. 
granted  a  patent  with  £200  a-year  to  encourage 
the  manufactory.  On  this  river  also  was  the  first 


DAS  71 

mill  forslitting  iron  bars  to  make  wire.  The  town 
was  the  first  that  engaged  in  the  rebellion  of  Wat 
Tyler  and  Jack  Straw  :  the  market  on  Saturday 
is  well  supplied  with  provisions.  It  is  seven 
miles  west  of  Gravesend,  fifteen  east  by  south  of 
London. 

DARTMOOR,  an  extensive  moor  and  forest 
in  Devonshire,  reaching  from  Brent  to  Oak- 
hampton,  twenty  miles  from  south  to  north,  and 
between  five  and  fifteen  miles  broad  from  east 
to  west.  It  contains  about  80,000  acres,  and  is 
watered  by  the  river  Dart.  Many  sheep  are 
bred  here,  but  of  a  small  kind,  and  subject  to 
the  rot.  The  chief  riches  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  villages  are  their  black  cattle,  which  thrive 
well  on  the  coarse  herbage.  Some  thousands  of 
acres  of  land  have  lately  been  cleared,  and  plan- 
tations formed ;  much  barren  ground  has  also 
been  converted  into  tillage,  under  the  direction 
of  colonel  Tyrwhit,  by  order  of  his  late  majesty, 
when  prince  of  Wales.  The  French  prison,  for- 
merly on  this  moor,  is  converted  into  an  agri- 
cultural settlement  for  the  poor. 

DARTMOUTH,  a  sea-port  town  in  Devon- 
shire, seated  on  the  river  Dart,  near  its  fall  into 
the  sea  :  said  to  have  been  formerly  called  Clif- 
ton. It  is  an  ancient  corporation,  and  a  borough 
town,  sending  one  member  to  parliament.  The 
town  is  large,  well  built,  and  populous ;  but  the 
streets  are  narrow,  though  well  paved.  The  har- 
bour is  large  and  safe,  capable  of  containing  500 
ships;  and  the  inhabitants  have  a  considerable 
trade  to  the  south  of  Europe,  and  to  Newfound- 
land. Dartmouth  is  esteemed  a  great  nursery 
for  seamen,  the  fishery  employing  nearly  3000,  a 
certain  number  of  which  the  owners  are  obliged 
by  act  of  parliament  to  select  from  land  men.  It 
has  a  weekly  market  on  Friday  for  corn  and  pro- 
visions, arid  one  almost  every  day  for  fish.  It 
was  burnt  in  the  reign  of  Richard  I.  by  the 
French,  and  again  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VI. 
They  attempted  it  afterwards,  but  were  repulsed, 
chieHy  by  the  bravery  of  the  women.  Beside  a 
great  slaughter  which  was  made,  they  took  M. 
Castel  the  French  general,  three  lords,  and  thirty- 
two  knights,  prisoners.  It  lies  thirty  miles 
S.  S.  W.  of  Exeter,  and  204  west  by  south  of 
London. 

DARTMOUTH,  a  thriving  sea-port  town  of  the 
United  States,  in  Bristol  county,  Massachusetts, 
situated  on  the  west  side  of  the  Accushnet,  seventy 
miles  south  of  Boston.  It  was  incorporated  in 
1664. 

DARTMOUTH,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Elbert  county,  Georgia,  situated  on  the  peninsula 
formed  by  the  confluence  of  Broad  and  Savan- 
nah rivers,  two  miles  from  Fort  James  Dart- 
mouth.— Also  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Grafton  county,  New  Hampshire,  north-west  of  the 
foot  of  the  White  Mountains  :  thirty-three  miles 
north-east  of  Haverhill,  and  eighty-seven  north- 
west of  Portsmouth. 

DARWAR,  also  called  Nasserabad,  a  town 
and  fortress  of  the  province  of  Bejapore,  Hindus- 
tan. Although  not  regularly  fortified,  it  is  by 
nature  very  strong,  and  the  ditches  are  good.  The 
town  is  situated  to  the  south  of  the  fort,  and  is 
surrounded  by  ft  wall  and  ditch.  In  the  year 
1685  it  was  taken  from  the  king  of  Bejapoie  by 


DAS 

Aurunpzebe,  and,  soon  after  t\ie  decease  of  that 
monarch,  fell  into  the  hands  of  tliu  Mahruttas, 
from  whom  it  was  taken  byTippoo  in  1784,  and 
retained  by  him  till  the  year  1791,  when  it  was 
retaken  by  the  Mahrattas,  assisted  by  the  British, 
after  a  tedious  siege  of  twenty-nine  weeks.  It 
has  been  lately  ceded  to  the  British. 

DARWIN  (Erasmus),  an  English  physician 
and  poet,  was  born  in  December,  1731,  at  Els- 
ton,  near  Newark.  After  receiving  the  early  part 
of  his  education  at  Chesterfield,  he  was  sent  to 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  where  he  studied 
medicine,  and  took  his  bachelor's  degree  in  1755. 
He  was  elected  to  one  of  Lord  Chesterfield's 
scholarships,  worth  about  £16  per  annum.  On 
leaving  Cambridge,  he  attended  the  lectures  of 
Dr.  Hunter  in  London,  and  afterwards  completed 
his  medical  studies  at  Edinburgh,  where  he  took 
the  degree  of  M.  D.  He  first  settled  at  Notting- 
ham, as  a  physician  ;  but,  not  meeting  with  the 
practice  he  hoped  for,  he  went  to  Litchfield, 
where  his  knowledge  and  acquirements  were 
justly  appreciated.  In  1757  he  marrk-d  the 
daughter  of  Charles  Howard  Esq.,  who  died  in 
1770,  leaving  him  three  sons.  Not  long  after  the 
death  of  his  wife,  Dr.  Darwin  commenced  his 
laborious  work,  the  Zoonomia,  but  which  he  de- 
clined publishing  for  above  twenty-five  years. 
He  next  wrote  his  Botanic  Garden,  and  The 
Loves  of  the  Plants.  About  1780  Dr.  Darwin 
married  the  widow  of  colonel  Pole,  of  Radbourne- 
hall,  near  Derby,  who  brought  him  a  large  for- 
tune ;  and  he  removed,  in  consequence  of  this  con- 
nexion, to  Radbourne,  with  a  view  of  settling  in 
Derby.  He  continued  in  fhis  neighbourhood  till 
February  1802,  when  he  removed  to  Breadwall 
Priory,  about  three  miles  distant,  a  commodious 
retirement  for  his  age  and  infirmities,  and  at 
this  place  he  died  in  his  seventy-first  year.  The 
literary  fame  of  Dr.  Darwin  rests  on  the  Botanic 
Garden,  with  philosophical  notes,  in  two  parts ; 
1.  The  Economy  of  Vegetation;  2.  The  Loves 
of  the  Plants,  2  vols.  8vo. :  Zoonomia,  or  (he 
Laws  of  Organic  Life,  4  vols.  8vo. :  Phytologia, 
or  the  Philosophy  of  Agriculture  and  Gardening, 
]  vol.  4to. :  works  which  display  not  only  the 
poet,  but  the  botanist  and  the  philosopher;  though 
there  is  frequently  too  much  sacrificed  to  imagi- 
nation; and  the  author  evinces  a  contempt  for 
all  religion,  Dr.  Darwin  was  also  the  author  of 
several  medical  and  philosophical  papers  in  the 
Philosophical  Transactions,  a  Treatise  on  Female 
Education,  and  a  poem  published  since  his  death, 
entitled  The  Temple  of  Fame.  He  had  likewise 
a  principal  share  in  the  translation  of  Linnjcus's 
Systema  Vegetabulum,  published  in  the  name  of 
the  Botanical  Society  of  Litchfield. 

DASH,  v.  a.  v.  n.,  n.  x.  &  adv.  Goth,  and 
Swed.  duska  ;  Scot,  dusch.  Serenius  refers  to 
the  first  as  the  etymology  of  our  word,  which 
Dr.  Johnson  considers  in  all  its  senses  '  very 
doubtful.'  Minsheu  derives  it  from  the  Gr. 
Stura,  C'HTIU,  and  defines  it  '  to  bedash,  dabble, 
bemire  with  dust.'  This  is  at  any  rate  not  im- 
probable. It  is  a  word  variously  applied.  It 
signifies  to  throw;  to  strike;  to  break  to  pieces 
by  collision  ;  to  besprinkle ;  to  agitate ;  to  mingle 
fluids ;  to  strike  off  in  haste ;  to  blot  ;  to  con- 
found ;  to  strike  down.  As  a  ueuler  verb,  to  fly 


DAS  72 


DAS 


off;  to  rush  through,  so  as  to  scatter  ;  to  strike, 
as  a  ship  upon  a  rock.  As  a  noun,  it  expresses 
collision ;  infusion  ;  a  stroke  made  with  the 
pen;  a  sudden  blow,  or  striking  appearance. 
Dryden  uses  it  adverbially  to  express  the  sound 
of  falling  water. 

Happy  shall  he  be,  that  taketh  and  dasheth  thy 
little  ones  against  the  stones.  P*.  cxxxvii.  9. 

If  you  dash  a  stone  against  a  stone  in  the  bottom  of 
the  water,  it  makctli  a  sound.  Bacon. 

They  that  stand    high  have  many  blasts  to  shake 

them  , 
And,  if  they  fall,  they  dash  themselves  to  pieces. 

Shahspeare. 
This  tempest, 

Dashing  tbe  garment  of  this  peace,  aboded 
The  sudden  breach  on't.  Id.  Henry  VIII. 

David's  throne  shall  then  be  like  a  tree, 
Spreading  and  overshadowing  all  the  earth ; 
Or  as  a  stone,  that  shall  to  pieces  dash 
All  monarchies  besides  throughout  the  world. 

Milton. 
His  tongue 

Dropped  manna,  and  could  make  the  worse  appear 
The  better  reason,  to  perplex  and  dash 
Matures!  councils.  Id. 

If  a  woman  once  dash  upon  the  rock  of  reproach, 
she  hardly  ever  recruits  her  credit.  Bp.  Taylor. 

Whacum,  bred  to  dash  and  draw, 
Not  wine,  but  more  unwholesome  law. 

Hwlibras. 

Nothing  dashed  the  confidence  of  the  mule  like  the 
braying  of  the  ass,  while  he  was  dilating  upon  his 
genealogy.  L'Estrange. 

A  man  that  cuts  himself,  and  tears  his  own  flesh, 
and  dashes  his  head  against  the  stones,  docs  not  act 
so  unreasonably  as  the  wicked  man.  Tillotson. 

At  once  the  blushing  oars  and  brazen  prow 
Dash  up  the  sandy  waves,  and  ope  the  depths  below. 

Dryden. 

Doeg,  though  without  knowing  how  or  why, 
Spurred  boldly  on,  and  dashed  thro'  thick  and  thin  ; 
Thro'  sense  and  nonsense,  never  out  or  in.  Id. 

To  dash  this  cavil,  read  but  the  practice  of  Chris- 
tian emperors.  South. 

Some  stronger  power  eludes  our  sickly  will ; 
Dashes  our  rising  hope  with  certain  ill.  Prior. 

Never  was  dashed  out,  at  one  lucky  hit, 

A  fool  so  just  a  copy  of  a  wit.  Pope. 

To  dash  over  this  with  a  line,  will  deface  the  whole 
copy  extremely,  and  to  a  degree  that,  I  fear,  may  dis- 
please you.  Id. 

There  is  nothing  which  one  regards  so  much  with 
an  eye  of  mirth  and  pity,  as  innocence,  when  it  has 
in  it  a  dash  of  folly.  Addison. 

Middling  his  head,  and  prone  to  earth  his  view, 
With  ear*  and  chest  that  dash  the  morning  dew. 

Tickel. 

Torrents  that  from  yon  promontory's  head 
Dashed  furious  down  in  desperate  cascade 
Heard  from  afar  amid  the  lonely  night, 
That  oft  have  led  the  wanderer  right, 
Are  silent  at  the  noise.  Beattie. 

—  Here  Time's  huge  fingers  grasp  his  giant  mace, 
And  daah  proud  Superstition  from  her  base. 

-Darwin. 


I  should  be  so, 

Had  I  a  knife  even  ;  but  it  matters  not — 
Death  hath  a  thousand  gates ;  and  on  the  marble, 
Even  at  the  altar  foot,  whence  I  look  down 
Upon  destruction,  shall  my  head  be  dashed, 
Ere  thou  ascend  it.  Byr<rn. 

DASTARD,  v.  a.,  n.  s.  &  adj. }  From  Sax. 
DAS'TARDISE,  v.  a.  [•  abar-rpi^an,  to 

DAS'TARDLY,  adj.  &  adv.  J  terrify.  To 

affright ;    make  faint-hearted  ;    a  coward  ;  pol- 

tron. 

The  cruelty  and  envy  of  the  people, 
Permitted  by  our  dastard  nobles, 
Have  suffered  me  by  the  voice  of  slaves  to  be 
Whooped  out  of  Rome.  Shakrpeare. 

Dastard  and  drunkard,  mean  and  insolent  • 
Tongue-valiant  hero,  vaunter  of  thy  might, 
In  threats  the  foremost,  but  the  last  in  fight. 

Dryden* 

He  had  such  things  to  urge  against  our  marriage, 
As,  now  declared,  would  blunt  my  sword  in  battle, 
And  dastardise  my  courage.  Id. 

Brawl  and  clamour  is  so  arrant  a  mark  of  a  dot- 
tardly  wretch,  that  he  does  as  good  as  call  himself  so 
that  uses  it.  L' Estrange. 

Bug-bear  thoughts,  in  the  minds  of  children,  make 
them  dastards,  and  afraid  of  the  shadow  of  darkness 
ever  after.  Locke. 

Curse  on  their  dastard  souls,  they  stand  astonished  ! 

Addison. 

DASYPUS,  the  armadillo,  or  tatou,  in 
zoology;  a  genus  of  quadrupeds,  belonging  to 
the  order  of  bruta.  The  dasypus  has  neither 
fore-teeth  nor  dog-teeth ;  it  is  covered  with  a  hard 
bony  shell,  intersected  with  distinct  moveable 
zones  or  belts:  this  shell  covers  the  head,  the 
neck,  the  back,  the  flanks,  and  extends  even  to 
the  extremity  of  the  tail ;  the  only  parts  to  which 
it  does  not  extend,  are  the  throat,  the  breast,  and 
the  belly,  which  are  covered  with  a  whitish  skin 
of  a  coarse  grain,  resembling  that  of  a  hen  after 
the  feathers  are  pulled  off.  The  shell  does  not 
consist  of  one  entire  piece,  like  that  of  the  tor- 
toise ;  but  is  divided  into  separate  belts,  connected 
with  each  other  by  membranes,  which  enable  the 
animal  to  move  it,  and  even  to  roll  itself  up  like 
a  hedgehog.  All  the  species  of  this  animal  are 
originally  natives  of  the  western  continent,  and 
are  endowed  with  the  faculty  of  extending  and 
contracting  their  bodies,  and  of  rolling  themselves 
up  like  a  ball,  like  the  hedgehog,  though  not 
into  so  complete  a  sphere.  They  are  very  in- 
offensive, excepting  when  they  get  into  gardens, 
where  they  devour  the  melons,  potatoes,  and 
other  roots.  They  walk  quickly ;  but  can  hardly 
be  said  to  run  or  leap,  so  that  they  seldom  escape 
the  pursuit  either  of  men  or  dogs.  But  they  dig 
deep  holes  in  the  earth,  and  seldom  go  very  far 
from  their  subterraneous  habitations;  or,  when  at 
a  great  distance,  require  but  a  few  moments  to 
make  one.  When  taken,  they  roll  themselves  up, 
and  will  not  extend  their  bodies  unless  they  are 
held  near  a  fire.  There  is  no  other  method  of 
making  them  come  out  from  deep  holes,  but  by 
forcing  in  smoke  or  water.  The  female  gene- 
rally brings  forth  four  young  ones  every  month  ; 
which  is  the  reason  why  the  species  are  so  nume- 
rous, notwithstanding  they  are  much  sought  aftet 


DAI 


73 


DAT 


on  account  of  the  sweetness  of  their  flesh.  The 
Indians  likewise  make  baskets,  boxes,  &c.,  of  the 
shells  which  cover  their  heads.  Linnams  enu- 
merates six  species  of  dasypus,  principally  dis- 
tinguished by  the  number  of  their  moveable  belts. 
Mr.  Kerr,  who  prefers  the  arrangement  of  Buf- 
fon  to  that  of  Linnaus,  enumerates  ten  species 
of  this  genus. 

DATA,  among*  mathematicians,  a  term  for  such 
things  or  quantities,  as  are  given,  or  known,  in 
order  to  find  other  things  thereby  that  are  un- 
known. Euclid  uses  the  word  data  (on  which  he 
has  a  particular  tract)  for  such  spaces,  lines,  and 
angles  as  are  given  in  magnitude,  or  to  which  we 
can  assign  others  equal.  From  the  use  of  this  word 
in  mathematics,  it  has  been  transplanted  into 
other  arts,  as  philosophy,  medicine,  &c. ;  where 
it  expresses  any  quantity  which,  for  the  sake  of  a 
present  calculation,  is  taken  for  granted  to  be 
such,  without  requiring  an  immediate  proof  for 
its  certainty ;  called  also  the  given  quantity,  num- 
ber, or  power. 

DATCHET,  a  town  in  Buckinghamshire,  near 
Windsor,  with  a  bridge  over  the  Thames,  built  in 
the  reign  of  queen  Anne,  and  noted  for  its  fre- 
quent horse-races.  It  is  situated  in  a  valley  sur- 
rounded on  every  side  with  steep  hills. 

DATE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  \       Fr.  date,  from  Ital. 

DATE'LESS,  adj.  .  $  dato ;  Lat.  datum.  To 
note  a  particular  time ;  a  time  noted  or  appoint- 
ed ;  the  time  and  place  at  which  a  letter  is  writ- 
ten. 

Of  later  date  of  wives  hath  he  redde, 
That  soin  han  slain  hir  husbondes  in  his  bedde. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tola. 
His  days  and  times  are  past, 
And  my  reliance  on  bis  fracted  dates 
Has  smit  my  credit.  Shakspeare.    Timon. 

Then  raise, 

From  the  conflagrant  mass,  purged  and  refined, 

New  heavens,  new  earth,  ages  of  endless  date, 

Founded  in  righteousness.  Milton. 

Could  the  declining  of  this  fate,  O  friend, 

Our  date  to  immortality  extend  ?  Denham. 

My  father's  promise  ties  me  not  to  time  ; 

And  bonds  without  a  date,  they  say,  are  void. 

Dryden. 

What  time  would    spare,  from  steel    receives  its 

date  ; 
And  monuments,  like  men,  submit  to  fate.         Pope. 

The  accession  of  Elizabeth,  from  which  we  date  the 
golden  age  of  our  language. 

Johnson.     Plan  of  Dictionary. 

DATE,  is  derived  from  the  Latin  datum,  given, 
and  implies  the  place  from  whence,  as  well  as 
the  time  when.  Our  ancient  deeds  had  no  dates, 
but  only  the  month  and  year,  to  signify  that  they 
were  not  made  in  haste,  or  in  the  space  of  a  day, 
but  upon  longer  and  more  mature  deliberation. 
The  king's  grants  began  with  these  words,  pras- 
sentibus  et  futuris,  &c. ;  but  the  grants  of  pri- 
vate persons,  with  omnibus  praesentes  literas  in- 
specturis,  &c. 

DATE,  n.  s.          |      Lat.  dadylus.     A  species 

DATE-TREE, n.s.  S  of  palm. 

Hold,  take  these  keys,  and  fetch  morn  spices,  nurse, 
— They  call  for  data  and  quinces  in  the  pastry. 

Shakspeare. 
E,  in  botany.     See  PHOENIX 


DATE,  in  law.  A  deed  is  good,  though  it 
mentions  no  date  or  has  a  false,  or  even  an  im- 
possible date,  as  the  30th  of  February  ;  provided 
the  real  day  of  its  being  dated  or  given,  that  is, 
delivered,  can  be  proved.  Blackstone's  Com- 
mentary, vol.  ii.  p.  304. 

DATI  (Carlo),  professor  of  polite  learning  at 
Florence,  his  native  country,  and  the  private 
friend  of  the  poet  Milton.  The  chief  work  tc 
which  Dati  applied  himself,  was  Delia  Pittur* 
Antica,  of  which  he  published  an  essay  in  1G67. 
He  died  in  1675. 

DATISCA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  dode- 
candria  order,  and  dicecia  class  of  plants  ;  natu- 
ral order  thirty-fourth,  miscellanea;.  Male,  CAL. 
pentaphyllous  :  COR.  none  :  the  authere  are  ses- 
sile, long,  and  fifteen  in  number.  Female,  CAL. 
bidented :  the  STYLES  three :  CAP.  triangular, 
three-horned,  unilocular,  pervious,  polyspermous, 
inferior.  Species  two:  1.  D.  Cannabina,  a  native 
of  Canada  with  a  smooth  stem ;  2.  D.  hirta,  u 
native  of  Pennsylvania  with  a  rough  hairy  stem. 

DATISI,  in  logic,  a  mode  of  syllogisms  in  the 
third  figure,  wherein  the  major  is  a  universal 
affirmative,  and  the  minor  and  conclusion  par- 
ticular affirmative  propositions.  Thus, 

DA-     All  who  serve  God  are  kings ; 

TI-       Some  who  serve  God  are  poor ; 

si.       Therefore,  some  who  are  poor  are  kings. 

The  DATIVE,  in  Latin  and  Greek  grammar,  is 
the  third  case,  and  is  used  to  express  the  state  or 
relation  of  a  person  or  thing  to  whose  advantage 
or  disadvantage  some"  other  thing  is  referred.  In 
the  English  language,  which  has  no  dative,  this 
relation  is  expressed  by  the  prepositions  to  or 
for.  In  the  Greek  language,  which  has  no  abla- 
tive, the  dative  is  used  instead  of  it.  See  ABLA- 
TIVE. 

DATUM,  or  DATUS,  in  ancient  geography, 
a  town  of  Thrace,  situated  between  Neapolis 
and  the  river  Nessus,  built  by  a  colony  of 
Thracians,  according  to  Eustathius ;  who  places 
it  on  the  sea-coast,  near  the  Strymon,  in  a  rich 
and  fruitful  soil,  famous  for  ship-building  and 
mines  of  gold ;  hence  the  proverb  Aaroc  AyaOwv, 
denoting  prosperity  and  plenty.  It  was  taken  by 
Philip  of  Macedon,  who  changed  its  name  to 
Philippi.  It  was  afterwards  famous  for  the  de- 
feat of  Brutus  and  Cassius  by  Augustus  and 
Antony. 

DATURA,  the  thorn  apple,  in  botany,  a  ge- 
nus of  the  monogynia  order,  and  pentandria  class 
of  plants  ;  natural  order  twenty-eighth,  luridae : 
con.  runnel-shaped,  and  plaited:  CAL.  tubular, 
angulated,  and  deciduous;  CAPS,  quadrivalved. 
There  are  seven  species.  D.  stramonium,  the 
common  thorn-apple,  rises  about  a  yard  high, 
with  an  erect,  strong,  round,  hollow,  green  stalk, 
branching  luxuriantly  on  every  side:  large, oval, 
irregularly  angulated,  dark  green  leaves ;  and 
from  the  divisions  of  the  branches,  large  white 
flowers  singly  succeeded  by  oval,  prickly  cap- 
sules, growing  erect,  commonly  called  thorn 
apples.  At  night  the  upper  leaves  rise  up  and 
enclose  the  flowers.  The  blossoms  have  some- 
times a  tinge  of  purple  or  violet.  The  flowers 
consist  of  one  large,  funnel-shaped  petal,  having 
a  long  tube,  and  spreading  pentagonal  iimh, 
succeeded  by  large  roundish  capsules  of  the  siio 


DAU 


74 


DAU 


of  middling  apples,  closely  beset  with  sharp 
spines.  An  ointment  prepared  from  the  leaves 
gives  ease  in  external  inflammations,  and  in  the 
haemorroids.  Cows,  horses,  sheep,  and  goats, 
refuse  this  plant. 

DAVAL  (Peter  Esq.)  F.R.S.,  an  eminent 
English  mathematician.  He  was  bred  a  bar- 
rister at  law ;  was  afterwards  master  in  chancery ; 
and  at  last  accountant  general  of  that  court.  He 
translated  the  Memoirs  of  the  Cardinal  de  Retz, 
printed  in  12  mo.  1723.  In  the  dispute  con- 
cerning elliptical  arches,  when  Blackfriars 
bridge  was  built,  his  opinion  was  applied  for  by 
the  committee.  His  answer  may  be  seen  in  the 
London  Magazine  for  March  1760.  He  died 
January  8th,  1763. 

DAVALLIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  cryp- 
togamia  class,  and  order  filices.  Fructification 
in  roundish  distinct  dots  near  the  margin  :  IN- 
voLucRi'M  membranaceous,  from  the  surface 
half-hooded,  distinct,  somewhat  truncate,  opening 
towards  the  margin.  Species  nineteen. 

DAVANGIRI,  a  town  of  the  south  of 
India,  province  of  Mysore,  district  of  Chittle- 
droog.  It  consists  of  500  houses,  with  a  small 
tort  in  the  centre,  and  has  an  extensive  manufac- 
ture of  blankets.  It  carries  on  a  good  trade  with 
the  Carnatic  and  its  vicinity. 

DAUB,  v. a.v.n.&n.s.-\      Fr.  dauber;  Belg. 

DAUB'ER,  n.  s.  I  dabben ;    Irish   diob, 

DAUB'ERY,  n.  $.  V  (mortar).  To  smear ; 

DAUB'ING,  n.  s.  i  cover  with  something 

DAUB'Y,  adj.  J  adhesive,  and  gross, 

as  mortar.  Hence,  to  paint  coarsely  and  vilely ; 
to  cover  with  gaudy  or  showy  ornaments ;  to 
flatter.  As  a  neuter  verb,  to  play  the  hypocrite. 
Daubery  and  daubing  are  both  used  in  the  sense 
of  the  substantive  daub ;  and  dauby  is  an  adjec- 
tive, signifying  viscous,  adhesive. 

She  took  for  him  an  ark  of  bulrushes,  and  daubed 
it  with  slime  and  with  pitch.  Exodui. 

When  the  wall  is  fallen,  shall  it  not  be  said  unto 
you,  Where  is  the  daubing  wherewith  ye  have  daubed 
it  7  Ezekiel  xiii. 

Since  princes  will  have  such  things,  it  is  better  they 
should  be  graced  with  elegancy,  than  daubed  with  cost. 

liucon. 

So  smooth  he  daubed  his  vice  with  shew  of  virtue, 
He  lived  from  all  attainder  of  suspect.  Shakspeare. 

I  cannot  daub  it  further  ; 
And  yet  I  must.  Id. 

She  works  by  charms,  by  spells  ;  and  such  daubry 
as  this  is  beyond  our  element.  Id. 

They  snatched  out  of  his  hands  a  lame  imperfect 
piece,  rudely  daubed  over  with  too  little  reflection. 

Dry  den. 

Let  him  be  daubed  with  lace,  live  high,  and  whore  ; 
Sometimes  be  lousy,  but  be  never  poor.  Id, 

A  sign-post  dauber  would  disdain  to  paint 
The  one-eyed  hero  on  his  elephant.  Id. 

Not  in  vain  the'  industrious  kind 
V.'ith  dauby  wax  and  liowers  the  chinks  have  lined. 

Id. 

Let  every  one,  therefore,  attend  the  sentence  of  his 
conscience ;  for,  he  may  be  sure,  it  will  not  daub  nor 
natter.  South. 

Hasty  daubing  will  but  spoil  the  picture,  and  make 
it  so  unnatural  as  must  want  false  light  to  set  it  oil. 


The  treacherous  tapster,  Thomas, 
Hangs  a  new  angel  two  doors  from  us, 
As  fine  as  daubers  hands  can  make  it.        S'dft. 

And  did  you  step  in  to  look  at  the  grand  picture  in 
your  way  back? — Tis  a  melancholy  daub!  my  lord  ; 
not  one  principle  of  the  pyramid  in  any  one  group  ! 

Sterne. 

If  a  picture  is  daubed  with  many  bright  and  glaring 
colours,  the  vulgar  admire  it  as  an  excellent  piece. 

Watt*. 

DAUBENTON  (Louis-Jean  Marie),  an  emi- 
nent French  anatomist  and  naturalist,  born  at 
Montbar    in   Burgundy,    on  the  29th  of  May, 
1716.     His  father  designed  him  for  the  church; 
but  on  his  death,  in  1736,  Daubenton  relinquished 
that  pursuit  for  the  study  of  physic  and  natural 
history ;  and  in  three  years  after  took  his  degree 
at  Rheims  ;  after  which  he  returned  to   his  own 
country  with  the  design  of  following  the  practice 
of  medicine.     But  the  celebrated  Buffon,  who 
was   also  a  native  of  Montbar,  having  shortly 
before  succeeded  Dufay  in  the  superintendance 
of  the  botanic  garden,    selected   Daubei^ton  to 
assist   him   in   his  improvements  and   arrange- 
ments.    In  1742  Buffon  procured  for  him  the 
place  of  demonstrator  of  the  cabinet  of  natural 
history,  with  a  salary  of  only  500  francs,  which 
was  afterwards  raised  to  2000.     The  cabinet  of 
natural  history,  which  was  of  immense  service, 
was  arranged  and  in  a  great  measure   collected 
by  his  means.     The  appearance  of  the  History 
of  Quadrupeds,  wherein  he  gave  the  dissection 
and   description  of  182   species,  gained  him  a 
very  high  reputation,  but  raised  the  jealousy  of 
Reaumur,  who  then  considered  himself  at  the 
head  of  natural  history.     About  this  time  Buffon 
was  persuaded  to  separate  himself  from  Dauben- 
ton ;  but  their  intimacy  afterwards  revived,  and 
continued  till  Buffon's  death.     Daubenton  was 
admitted  a  member  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences 
in  1744  ;  and  contributed  many  valufvble  disser- 
tations on  natural  history  to  its  memoirs.     But 
his  service  to  science  was  not   confined  to  his 
pen  and  the  press:  from  1775  he  gave  lectures 
on  natural  history  in  the  college  of  medicine  ; 
and  in  1783  on  ruial  economy.     In  1784  he 
published  his  Instructions  to  Shepherds,  a  work 
of  great  excellence.     In  1794,  when  France  vas 
ruled  by  a  lawless  rabble,  it  became  a  matter  of 
necessity  with  Daubenton  to  make  application  to 
the  section  of  Sans-culottes  for  a  certificate  of 
civism,  to  enable  him  to  hold  his  place  in  the 
garden  of  plants.     His  request  was  made  under 
the  title   of  Shepherd  Daubenton  ;  and  it  was 
granted  to  him  under  that  name  with  the  greatest 
facility.     At  the  garden  of  plants  the  Convention 
appointed  him  professor  of  mineralogy  ;  and  he 
gave  lectures  during  the  ephemeral  existence  of 
the  Normal  School.     He  was  also  the  author  of 
a  Methodical  View  of  Minerals,  and  a  contribu- 
ter  to  both  the  French  encyclopaedias.     In  1799 
he  was  elected  a  member   of  the  conservative 
senate;  but  the  first  meeting  he  attended  he  fell 
from  his  seat  in  an  apoplectic  fit.     Speedy  as- 
sistance being  procured,  he  was  restored   to  his 
senses,  and  calmly  pointed  out,  in  different  parts 
of  his  body,  the  progress  of  the  paralysis,  which 
terminated  his  life  on  the  1st  of  January    1800, 
in  his  eighty-third  year. 


DAY 


DAUCUS,  the  carrot,  in  botany :  a  genus  of 
the  digynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants ; 
natural  order  forty-fifth,  umbellatae  :  COR.  a  little 
radiated,  hermaphrodite.  The  fruit  bristly  with 
short  hairs.  There  are  six  species ;  but  the  one 
which  chiefly  merits  attention  is  the  D.  carota, 
or  common  carrot.  There  are  several  varieties, 
as  the  white,  the  orange,  and  the  purple  carrot ; 
but  of  these  the  orange  is  the  most  esteemed. 
Carrots  are  propagated  by  seeds,  sown  at  dif- 
ferent seasons  of  the  year,  to  afford  a  supply  for 
the  table  at  all  times.  The  season  for  sowing 
for  the  earliest  crop  is  soon  after  Christmas.  The 
situation  should  be  open,  and  in  a  warm  sandy 
light  soil,  well  dug  to  a  good  depth,  that  the 
roots  may  meet  with  no  obstruction  in  running 
down,  so  as  to  make  them  forked.  The  next 
crop  should  be  sown  in  February,  and  the  third 
in  July  for  autumn  ;  and  lastly  in  the  end  of 
August,  for  those  which  are  to  stand  the  winter. 
These  last  will  be  fit  for  use  in  March,  before  any 
of  the  spring  ones;  but  they  are  seldom  BO 
tender  or  well  tasted.  Carrots  were  first  intro- 
duced into  England  by  the  Flemings,  in  the 
reign  of  qaieen  Elizabeth. 

DAVENANT  (Charles),  LL.D.,  an  eminent 
author  and  civilian,  eldest  son  of  Sir  William 
Davenant,  was  bora  in  1656,  and  educated  in 
Cambridge.  He  •wrote  several  political  tracts, 
and  some  plays.  He  was  in  1685  empowered, 
with  the  master  of  the  revels,  to  inspect  the  plays 
designed  for  the  stage,  that  no  immoralities 
might  be  presented ;  and  was  also  inspector 
general  of  exports  and  imports.  His  Essays  on 
Trade  were  reprinted  in  5  vols.  8vo  in  1771. 
He  died  in  1714. 

DAVENAMT  (John),  bishop  of  Salisbury,  the 
son  of  an  eminent  merchant  in  London,  where 
he  was  born  in  1570.  He  took  his  degree  of 
A.M.  in  Queen's  College,  Cambridge,  in  1587, 
and  that  of  D.  D.  in  1609,  when  he  was  elected 
professor  of  divinity,  and  is  chiefly  known  as 
having  been  sent  by  James  I.  to  the  synod  of 
Dort,  in  1618. 

DAVENANT  (Sir  William),  an  eminent  poet, 
born  at  Oxford  in  1606.  After  some  stay  at  the 
university,  he  entered  into  the  service  of  Frances 
first  duchess  of  Richmond,  and  afterwards  of 
Fulke  Greville,  lord  Brooke.  Upon  the  death  of 
Ben  Jonson  he  was  created  poet  laureat.  He  wrote 
his  poem  Gondibert  at  Paris,  where  he  formed  a 
design  for  carrying  over  a  considerable  number 
of  artificers,  especially  weavers,  to  Virginia ; 
but  he  and  his  company  were  seized  by  some 
parliament  ships,  and  he  was  carried  prisoner 
first  to  the  Isle  of  Wighj,  and  then  to  the  Tower 
of  London,  where,  by  the  mediation  of  Milton, 
he  was  allowed  to  be  a  prisoner  at  large.  At 
this  time  tragedies  and  comedies  being  pro- 
hibited, he  set  up  an  opera,  to  be  performed  by 
declamation  and  music.  This  Italian  opera 
began  in  Rutland-house  in  Charter-house  yard, 
1656  ;  but  was  afterwards  removed  to  the  cock- 
pit in  Drury-Lane,  and  was  much  frequented  for 
many  years.  His  Madagascar,  and  other  poems, 
were  printed  in  1648.  He  died  in  1668. 

DAVENTRY,  an  incorporate  town  of  Nor- 
thamptonshire, situated  near  the  sources  of  the 
Avon  and  Nen,  which  flow  into  opposite  seas. 


75  DAV 

It  is  seventy-two  miles  N.  N.W.  from  London, 
and  ten  from  Northampton.  The  manor  for- 
merly belonged  to  John  of  Gaunt  who  had  a 
castle  here.  The  ancient  priory  is  in  ruins,  but 
parts  of  it  are  inhabited  by  the  poor.  On  a  hill 
in  the  neighbourhood  are  some  strong  entrench- 
rrents  occupied  by  Charles  I.  before  the  battl* 
of  Naseby.  The  ground  formerly  was  used  as  a 
race  course.  The  town  is  very  narrow  and  badly 
paved,  and  the  church  but  a  poor  piece  of  archi- 
tecture. The  affairs  of  the  corporation  are 
managed  by  thirteen  burgesses,  one  of  whom  is 
annually  chosen  bailiff,  a  recorder,  town  clerk, 
two  head  wardens,  and  twenty  common  council- 
men.  The  bailiff  acts  as  justice  of  the  peace 
and  coroner  of  the  inquest,  and  the  bailiff  and 
ex-bailiff,  with  the  recorder,  constitute  a  quorum 
of  the  corporation,  and  can  attach  for  debts  under 
£100,  or,  in  criminal  cases,  commit  the  accused 
to  the  county-gaol.  Daventry  has  a  considerable 
manufacture  of  whips,  and  a  good  market  for 
provisions  on  Wednesday. 

DAUGHTER,  n.  s.  a     Sax.  bohren;   Goth. 

DAUGHTERLY,  udj.  $  dauhtar ;  Runick  dotter; 
Germ.dohter;  Dut.dochter.  A  female  child;  the 
wife  of  a  son  ;  in  the  plural,  the  females  of  a 
country.  A  female  taken  into  the  relation  of  a 
child,  or  addressed  tenderly.  Any  female  deity 
or  imaginary  personage.  Daughterly  is  like,  or 
behaving  with  the  duty  of,  a  daughter. 

Jacob  went  out  to  sec  the  daughters  of  the  land. 

Genet  it. 

Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort,  thy  faith  Lath  made 
thee  whole.  Matt.  ix.  22. 

A  daughter  hadden  they  betwix  hem  two 
Of  twenty  yere,  withouten  any  mo, 
Saving  a  child  that  was  of  half  yere  age 
In  cradle  it  lay  and  was  a  propre  pag?. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Talcs. 

Your  wives,  your  daughters, 
Your  matron:),  and  your  maids,  could  not  fill  up 
The  cistern  of  my  lust.  S/takspeare. 

Are  you  at  leisure,  holy  father,  now, 
Or  shall  I  come  to  you  at  evening  mass  ? — 
— My  leisure  serves  me,  pensive  daughter,  now    Id. 

Sir  Thomas  liked  her  natural  and  daughterly  affec- 
tion for  him.  Cavendish's  Life  of  More. 

Now  Aurora,  daughter  of  the  dawn, 
With  rosy  lustre  purpled  o'er  the  lawn.      Pope. 

Commerce,  however  we  may  please  ourselves  with 
the  contrary  opinion,  is  one  of  the  daughters  of  fortune, 
inconstant  and  deceitful  as  her  mother. 

Johnson.      Thoughts  on  Agriculture. 

Is  thy  face  like  thy  mother's,  my  fair  child  ! 
Ada  !  sole  daughter  of  my  house  and  heart  ? 
When  last  I  saw  thy  young  blue  eyes  they  smiled, 
And  then  we  parted, — not  as  now  we  part, 
But  with  a  hope.  Byron. 

DAVID,  Tn,Heb.  i.e.  beloved, king  of  Israel, 
and  Hebrew  poet,  was  born  at  Bethlehem  A.A.C. 
1085,  and  died  A.A.C.  1015,  after  having 
reigned  seven  years  and  a  half  in  Hebron,  and 
thirty-three  in  Jerusalem.  Wehave  acomplete  and 
faithful  portrait  of  this  great  prince  and  poet  of 
the  Jews  in  Scripture ;  and  while  in  this  portrait 
no  friend  of  revelation  will  pretend  that  we  can 
exhibit  a  faultless  character,  the  infidel  Bayle 
allows  hin.  to  have  been  a  great  and  justly  distm- 


DAV  76 

guished  monarch  and  poet;  and  we  may  refer 
to  his  Historical  and  Critical  Dictionary,  for  a 
fall  and  tolerably  impartial  disquisition  on  the 
subject. 

DAVID  ( ),  a  celebrated  modern  French 

painter,  was  born  about  the  middle  of  the  last 
century,  and  became  the  pupil  of  Vien,  an  artist 
f  considerable  eminence.  He  was  painter  to 
the  unfortunate  Louis  XVI.  and  in  September, 
1790,  presented  to  the  legislative  body  a  picture, 
representing  his  entrance  into  the  national  as- 
sembly. He  was  afterwards  a  deputy  from 
Paris  to  the  national  convention,  where  he  voted 
for  his  royal  masters  death.  With  perfect  con- 
sistency he  became  a  member  of  the  committee 
of  Public  Safety  during  the  reign  of  terror,  and 
closely  connected  himself  with  Robespierre.  In 
January,  1794,  he  was  president  of  the  conven- 
tion. On  the  fall  of  Robespierre,  he  contrived 
to  elude  the  danger  for  some  time ;  but  at  length, 
in  May,  1795,  he  was  committed  to  the  Luxem- 
bourg. His  professional  friends,  however,  pro- 
cured his  liberation ;  but  during  the  following 
winter  he  joined  a  new  society  of  terrorists,  as- 
sembled near  the  pantheon,  and  became  their 
first  president;  and  in  1799  attempted  to  re- 
establish the  jacobin  club.  About  this  time  he 
was  made  a  member  of  the  National  Institute  for 
the  class  of  painting;  and  Buonaparte,  in  1800, 
appointed  him  painter  to  the  government. 
During  the  imperial  domination,  David  enjoyed 
his  highest  reputation  as  a  painter,  and  exercised 
considerable  influence  over  the  measures  adopted 
by  the  government  for  the  cultivation  of  the  fine 
arts.  On  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons  he  was 
exiled  to  Brussels,  where  he  continued  to  em- 
ploy his  talents  till  the'  time  of  his  death,  which 
took  place  December  the  29th,  1825.  His  best 
paintings  are — The  Rape  of  the  Sabines ;  The 
Oath  of  the  Horatii ;  The  Death  of  Socrates ; 
Napoleon  presenting  the  Imperial  Eagles  to  his 
Troops ;  Mars  Disarmed  by  Venus  and  the 
Graces,  a  work  executed  at  Brussels ;  and  The 
Coronation  of  Napoleon,  exhibited  in  London  in 
1822,  and  said  to  be  the  largest  painting  ever 
made  on  canvass.  David  was  clearly  of  a  most 
cruel  and  sanguinary  disposition  in  the  height  of 
his  political  career,  and  it  seems  to  have  infected 
at  one  time  the  efforts  of  his  genius.  The  deputy 
Reboul  found  him,  in  1792,  in  the  prison  of  La 
Force,  calmly  sketching  the  prisoners  who  were 
going  to  execution :  '  What  are  you  about,'  said 
Reboul,  'I  am  catching  the  last  impulses  of 
nature  in  these  rascals,'  replied  David.  He  will 
be  thought  by  some  of  our  readers  a  characteris- 
tic painter  of  Napoleon  presenting  the  Imperial 
Eagles. 

DAVID  I ,  king  of  Scots,  succeeded  his  brother 
Alexander  I.,  A.  D.  1124,  and  died  at  Carlisle, 
A.  D.  1153.  See  SCOTLAND. 

DAVID  II.,  king  of  Scots,  succeeded  his  father 
Robert  Bruce,  A.  D.  1320,  when  only  seven 
years  of  age.  His  nonage  proved  disastrous  to 
Scotland,  and  afforded  Edward  Baliol  the  oppor- 
tunity of  usurping  the  crown,  by  the  aid  of  the 
English. 

DAVID'S  (St.),  an  episcopal  town  of  South 
Wales,  in  Pembrokeshire,  seated  in  a  barren  soil 
on  the  river  lien,  not  a  mile  from  the  sea.  It 


DAV 


was  once  a  considerable  place,  and  had  walls, 
which  are  now  demolished.  The  cathedral  is  a 
fine  structure.  The  see  has  a  bishop,  precentorr 
chancellor,  treasurer,  four  arch-deacons,  nineteen 
prebendaries,  eight  vicars  choral,  &c. :  near  the 
church  formerly  stood  a  college.  St.  Nun's 
Well,  near  this  place,  is  occasionally  resorted  to 
on  account  of  its  medicinal  virtues.  From  the 
cape,  near  it,  there  is  a  prospect  into  Ireland. 
It  is  twenty-four  miles  north-west  of  Pembroke, 
and  266  west  by  north  of  London. 

DAVIDSON,  a  county  of  the  United  States, 
in  Mero  district,  in  Tennessee,  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  state  of  Kentucky,  on  the  east  by 
Sumner,  and  on  the  south  by  the  Indian  terri- 
tory. Its  chief  town,  Nashville,  lies  on  the 
great  bend  of  Cumberland  River. 

DAVIES  (Sir  John),  a  distinguished' states- 
man, and  poet,  born  at  Tisbury,  in  Wiltshire,  in 
1570,  received  his  academical  education  at 
Queen's  College,  Oxford,  and  removed  thence  to 
the  Middle  Temple  to  study  the  law  ;  but,  after 
being  called  to  the  bar,  was  expelled  from  that 
society,  for  an  insult  which  he  publicly  offered  to 
the  recorder  of  London.  He  now  retired  to  Ox- 
ford, where  he  wrote  his  celebrated  Nosce  Teip- 
sum,  a  poem,  and  courted  the  patronage  of 
queen  Elizabeth  by  writing,  under  the  title  of 
Hymns  of  Astrea,  twenty-six  acrostics  in  her 
praise.  In  1601  he  was  restored  to  the  Temple, 
and  in  the  same  year  was  chosen  member  of 
parliament  for  Corfe  Castle,  and  took  a  distin- 
guished part  in  the  suppression  of  monopolies. 
He  was  sent  to  Ireland  as  solicitor-general,  on 
the  accession  of  James  I.,  and  became  succes- 
sively attorney-general,  and  justice  of  the  assize; 
was  made  a  sergeant  of  law,  and  knighted.  In 
1C07  he  accompanied  the  chief  justice  of  Ireland 
on  a  progress  through  the  counties  of  Monaghan, 
Fermanagh,  and  Cavan,  and  drew  up  an  account 
of  the  circuit.  He  soon  after  visited  England,  to 
lay  before  the  king  an  account  of  that  country,  in 
which  he  seems  to  have  exercised  his  judicial 
function  with  great  impartiality  and  public  spirit ; 
and  on  his  return  assiduously  recommenced  his 
labors.  In  1612  he  published  A  Discovery  of 
the  true  Causes  why  Ireland  has  never  been  en- 
tirely subdued  and  brought  under  Obedience  to 
the  Crown  of  England,  until  the  Beginning  of 
His  Majesty's  happy  Reign.  During  this  year 
the  first  parliament  was  convoked  for  Ireland, 
formed  by  a  general  representation  of  Catholics 
and  Protestants,  and  Sir  John  was  chosen  speaker 
of  the  house  of  commons.  He  published,  in 
1614,  A  Declaration  concerning  the  title  of 
Prince  of  Wales;  and  the  year  following  his 
Reports  of  Cases  adjudged  in  the  King's  Courts 
in  Ireland.  Soon  after,  returning  to  England, 
he  went  several  circuits  as  a  judge,  and  was 
elected  member  for  Newcastle-under-Line.  He 
was  subsequently  raised  to  the  office  of  chief 
justice  of  England,  but  almost  immediately  cut 
off  by  a  fit  of  apoplexy,  in  December,  1626. 
His  poems  were  reprinted  in  1773,  8vo.,  and 
form  a  part  of  various  modern  collections.  His 
prose  works  were  collected  in  one  vol.  8vo.  1786, 
under  the  title  of  Historical  Tracts,  by  Sir  John 
Davies.  This  acute  lawyer  and  politician  mar- 
ried a  daughter  of  lord  Audley,  but  was  inost 


DAV  77 

•unhappy  in  his  family,  his  son  proving  an  idoot, 
and  one  of  his  daughters  of  a  remarkably  flighty 
disposition.  His  second  daughter  married  lord 
Hastings. 

DAVILA  (Henry  Catherine),  a  celebrated 
historian,  the  youngest  son  of  Antonio  Davila, 
prand  constable  of  Cyprus.  He  was  born  in 
1576,  at  an  ancient  castle  in  Padua,  but  was 
brought  early  into  France.  At  the  age  of  eigh- 
teen he  signalized  himself  in  the  military  scenes 
of  that  country;  and  at  the  siege  of  Amiens, 
where  he  fought  under  Henry  IV.,  received  a 
wound  in  the  knee.  After  peace  was  established 
in  France,  he  withdrew  into  Italy,  and  entered 
into  the  service  of  the  Venetians.  While  at  Ve- 
nice, he  wrote  his  admirable  History  of  the  Civil 
Wars  of  France,  from  the  death  of  Henry  II.  in 
1559,  to  the  peace  of  Vervins  in  1598.  He  con- 
tinued to  serv.e  the  republic  of  Venice  with  great 
reputation,  till  he  was  murdered,  in  1631,  by  a 
brutal  Veronese,  called  II  Turco,  who  entered 
the  room  of  an  hotel  where  he  and  his  family 
were  at  supper,  and,  being  reprimanded  for  his 
intrusion  by  Davila,  discharged  a  pistol  at  the 
historian,  and  shot  him  dead  in  an  instant.  His 
•eldest  son  Antonio,  a  youth  of  eighteen,  revenged 
ihe  death  of  his  father  by  killing  the  murderer  on 
the  spot. 

DAVIS  (John),  a  famous  navigator  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  was  born  at  Sandridge,  near 
Dartmouth  in  Devonshire ;  and  distinguished 
himself  by  making  three  voyages  to  the  northern 
parts  of  America,  in  order  to  find  out  a  north- 
west passage  to  the  East  Indies;  in  which  he 
discovered  the  Straits  which  bear  his  name.  He 
afterwards  performed  five  voyages  to  the  East 
Indies;  in  the  last  of  which  he  was  slain  in  a 
desperate  encounter  with  some  Japanese,  near 
the  coast  of  Malacca,  on  the  27th  of  December, 
1605.  He  wrote  an  account  of  a  second  voyage 
for  the  discovery  of  the  north-west  passage ;  a 
voyage  to  the  East  Indies ;  and  other  tracts. 

DAVIS'S  STRAIT,  a  narrow  sea,  lying  between 
the  north  rnain  of  America,  and  the  western  coast 
of  Greenland ;  running  north-west  from  Cape 
Farewell.  Lat.  60°  N.  to  Baffin's  Bay  in  80°. 
It  extends  to  long.  75°  W.  communicating 
with  Baffin's  Bay,  which  lies  to  the  north  of  this 
strait,  and  of  the  North  Main,  or  James's  Island. 

DAVISON  (William),  a  statesman  of  Scottish 
origin,  who  became  secretary  of  state  to  queen 
Elizabeth.  His  early  life  is  little  known,  but  in 
1575  he  was  employed  on  a  mission  to  Brabant 
and  Flanders;  and  commissioned,  in  a  similar 
way,  in  1579,  to  the  states  of  Holland.  In  1583 
he  was  employed  confidentially  in  Scotland  ; 
and,  acquiring  considerable  fame  as  a  diploma- 
tist, was  made  clerk  of  the  council.  On  his  re- 
turn from  a  second  embassy  into  the  Low  Coun- 
tries, he  was  made  secretary  of  state.  Camden 
supposes  that  he  was  raised  to  this  office  in  order 
to  involve  him  in  the  mysterious  transaction 
which  now  proved  his  ruin.  When  the  com- 
mission was  opened  to  bring  Mary  queen  of  Scots 
to  trial,  the  name  of  secretary  Davison  was  in- 
serted in  it,  but  it  does  not  seem  that  he  was 
present  when  it  was  opened,  or  ever  assisted  at 
Fotheringay  Castle.  The  unhappy  princess's 
death  being  resolved  upon,  it  only  remained  to 
decide  upon  the  manner  of  it,  and  here  Davison 


DAU 


differed  with  Walsingham,  being  of  opinion  that 
it  should  be  open ;  upon  which  the  latter  pre- 
tended sickness,  which  threw  the  business  of 
drawing  up  the  warrant  and  bringing  it  to  tin.' 
queen  for  signature,  on  Davison.  If  Davison's 
apology,  indeed,  may  be  believed,  he  acted 
throughout  under  dictation ;  but  he  was  tried  in 
the  Star  Chamber  for  revealing  the  secrets  of  the 
queen's  council,  fined  10,000  marks,  and  sen- 
tenced to  imprisonment  during  her  majesty'* 
pleasure;  a  copy  of  the  proceedings  being  sent 
to  king  James  to  account  for  the  death  of  his 
mother.  The  fine  was  rigorously  levied  ;  but  he 
was  assisted  from  time  to  time  with  small  sums 
of  money,  and  recommended  to  king  James  by 
the  friendship  of  the  earl  of  Essex.  His  final 
fortunes  and  time  of  death  ate  not  known. 

DAVIT,  in  a  ship,  a 
long  beam  of  timber,  used 
as  a  crane  whereby  to  hoist 
the  flukes  of  the  anchor  to 
the  top  of  the  bow,  without 
injuring  the  sides  of  the 
ship  as  it  ascends ;  an  ope- 
ration which,  by  mariners, 
is  called  fishing  the  anchor. 
The  anchors  being  siluated 
on  both  the  bows,  the  davit 
may  be  occasionally  shifted, 
so  as  to  project  over  either 
side  of  the  ship,  according 
to  the  position  of  that  an- 
chor on  which  it  is  employ- 
ed. The  inner  end  of  the 
davit  is  secured  by  being 
fixed  in  the  fore  channels 
outer  end  is  hung  a  large 
which  a  strong  rope  traverses,  called  the  fish 
pendent  d;  to  the  foremost  end  of  which  i; 
fitted  a  large  iron  hook  e,  and  to  the  after  end  a 
tackle  or  complication  of  pullies  /";  the  former 
of  which  is  called  the  fish-hook,  and  the  latter 
the  fish  tackle.  The  anchor  being  previously 
raised  to  the  cat  head,  the  fish-hook  is  fastened 
upon  its  flukes;  and  the  effort  of  the  tackle 
being  transmitted  to  the  hook,  by  means  of  the 
fish-pendent,  draws  up  that  part  of  the  anchor 
sufficiently  high  upon  the  bow  to  fasten  it. 
There  is  also  a  davit  of  a  smaller  kind  occa- 
sionally fixed  in  the  long-boat,  and  employed  to 
weigh  the  anchor  therein. 

DAULE,  a  large  navigable  river  of  Quito,  in 
the  province  of  Guayaquil,  which,  after  a  course 
of  sixty  miles,  falls  into  the  Guayaquil,  in  lat. 
2°  8'  S.,  on  the  west  side.  Its  shores  are  covered 
with  estates  and  gardens  belonging  to  the  inha- 
bitants of  Guayaquil,  and  abound  in  delicious 
fruits.  It  gives  name  to  a  small  district. 

DAU  NT,  v.a.      ~\     Fr.  domter ;  Lat.  domiter ; 

DACNT'LESS,  adj.  >but   perhaps  more  imme- 

DAUNfLESSNESs. )  diately  derived  to  our  lan- 
guage from  Goth,  and  Swed.  dana,  signifying  to 
make  faint,  amazed.  To  affright,  discourage,  in- 
timidate. A  dauntless  man  is  he  who  cannot 
readily  be  intimidated. 

Metellius,  the  foule  cherle,  the  swine 
That  with  a  staf  beraft  his  wif  hire  lit", 
For  she  drank  wine,  though  I  had  ben  his  wif, 
Nc  shuld  he  nat  have  daunted  me  fra  drink. 

Chavccr.   Cant.  Tula. 


b,    and    upon  th» 
block   c,    through 


DAV 


78 


DAV 


DAUPHIN,  a  title  given  by 
the  court  of  France  to  the  pre- 
sumptive heir  of  the  crown,  on 
account  of  the  province  of  Dau- 
phine",  which  in  1349  was  given 
to  Philip  VI.  on  this  condition, 
by  Hubert  II.  dauphin  of  Vien- 
nois.      He  is  styled  the  eldest  son  of  France. 
His  crown    is  a  circle  of  gold  set  round  with 
eight  fleur-de-lis,  closed  at  the  top  with  four  dol- 
phins, whose  tails  conjoin  under  a  fleur-de-lis. 

DAUPHIN,  in  geography,  a  county  of  Penn- 
sylvania, formerly  contained  in  that  of  Lancas- 
ter. Its  form  is  triangular;  and  it  is  surrounded 
by  the  counties  of  Mifflin,  Cumberland,  York, 
Berks,  and  Northumberland. 

DAUPHINE',  an  extensive  south-east  pro- 
vince of  France,  containing  the  three  depart- 
ments of 

Population.  Chief  Towns. 

Isere,  471  ,660,  Grenoble. 

Drome,  253,372,  Valence. 

Upper  Alps,     124,763,  Gap. 

849,795. 

Its  entire  area  is  about  6700  square  miles,  the 
surface  being  very  mountainous,  and  the  lower 
division  intersected  by  a  ridge  of  the  Alps. 
The  pasture  is  universally  good,  except  where 
the  hills  are  covered  with  forests.  They  contain 
mines  of  copper,  iron,  and  lead.  The  principal 
rivers  are  the  Isere,  the  Durance,  and  the  Drome, 
which  rise  in  the  Alps,  and  terminate  in  the 
Phone.  In  the  higher  mountains  it  is  cold  and 
sharp,  but  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone  the  climate 
is  warm.  The  valleys  produce  corn,  flax,  and 
olives  ;  and  the  sides  of  the  hilli  are  covered  with 
vines.  The  culture  of  silk  is  also  prosecuted 
with  success,  particularly  in  Valence,  Romans, 
Pierrelatte,  and  Montelimart.  Cheese  is  a  prin- 
cipal article  of  export.  The  ecclesiastical  digni- 
taries are  one  archbishop  (of  Vienne),  and  three 
bishops  (Grenoble,  Valence,  and  Gap). 

DAVY  (sir  Humphrey,  bart.),  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  chemists  of  the  age,  was  born  at 
Penzance,  in  Cornwall,  December  17th,  1779. 
After  having  received  the  rudiments  of  a  classical 
education,  he  was  placed  with  a  surgeon  and 
apothecary,  who  pronounced  him  an  '  idle  and 
incorrigible  boy.'  He  had,  however,  already 
distinguished  himself  at  school,  and  a  taste  for 
chemistry,  which  he  displayed  in  some  experi- 
ments on  the  air  contained  in  sea-weed,  attracted 
the  attention  of  Mr.  Gilbert,  afterwards  presi- 
dent of  the  royal  society,  and  of  Dr.  Beddoes. 
The  latter,  who  had  just  established  a  pneumat- 
ical  institution  at  Bristol,  offered  him  the  place 
of  assistant  in  his  laboratory.  Here  Davy  dis- 
covered the  respirabilily  and  exhilarating  effect 
of  the  nitrous  oxide.  He  published  the  results 
of  his  experiments,  under  the  title  of  Chemical 
and  Philosophical  Researches,  &c.,  London, 
1800.  This  work  immediately  obtained  him  the 
place  of  professor  of  chemistry  in  the  royal  in- 
stitution at  the  age  of  twenty-two.  In  1803  he 
was  chosen  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society. 
His  lectures  at  the  Royal  Institution  were  at- 
tended by  crowded  and  brilliant  audiences,  at- 
tracted by  the  novelty  and  variety  of  his  experi- 


merits,  the  eloquence  of  his  manner,  and  toe 
clearness  of  his  exposition.  His  discoveries 
with  the  galvanic  battery,  his  decomposition  of 
the  earths  and  alkalies,  and  ascertaining  their 
metallic  bases,  his  demonstration  of  the  simple 
nature  of  the  oxymuriatic  acid  (to  which  he 
gave  the  name  of  chlorine),  &c.,  obtained  him 
an  extensive  reputation;  and,  in  1810,  he  re- 
ceived the  prize  of  the  French  Institute.  In 
1814  he  was  elected  a  corresponding  member  of 
that  body.  Having  been  elected  professor  of 
chemistry  to  the  board  of  agriculture,  he  de- 
livered lectures  on  agricultural  chemistry  during 
ten  successive  years,  and,  in  1813,  published  his 
valuable  Elements  of  Agricultural  Chemistry. 
His  next  discovery  was  of  no  less  importance  to 
humanity  than  his  former  researches  had  been 
valuable  to  science.  The  numerous  accidents 
arising  from  fire-damp  in  mines  led  him  to  enter 
upon  a  series  of  experiments  on  the  nature  of 
the  explosive  gas,  the  result  of  which  was  the 
invention  of  his  safety-lamp.  In  1818  and 
1819  he  visited  Italy,  and  made  some  unsuc- 
cessful attempts  to  unrol  the  Herculaneum  ma- 
nuscripts. In  1820  he  succeeded  sir  Joseph 
Banks,  as  president  of  the  royal  society.  In 
1824  he  visited  Norway  for  the  purpose  of 
making  some  scientific  investigations.  On  this 
voyage  he  proved  the  efficacy  of  his  plan  for 
preserving  the  copper  of  ships,  by  covering 
it  in  part  with  a  certain  quantity  of  iron.  At 
the  same  time  the  trigonometrical  measurements 
of  Denmark  and  Hanover  were  connected,  under 
his  direction,  by  chronometrical  observations, 
with  the  measurements  in  England.  This  dis- 
tinguished philosopher  died  May  29,  1829,  at 
Geneva,  whither  he  had  gone  for  the  benefit  of 
his  health.  Besides  the  works  already  men- 
tioned, the  most  important  are  Electro-Chemical 
Researches  ;  Elements  of  Chemical  Philosophy, 
vol.  i.  1802;  Bakerian  Lectures,  1807  —  1811; 
Researches  on  the  Oxymuriatic  Acid,  1810;  on 
the  Fire-Damp,  1816.  He  also  contributed 
some  valuable  papers  to  the  Philosophical 
Transactions,  and  the  journals  of  Nicholson  and 
Tilloch. 

DAVY  (William),  a  clergyman,  who  was  edu- 
cated at  Baliol  College,  Oxford,  where  he  took 
the  degree  of  B.D.  was  curate  of  Lustleigh,  in 
Devonshire,  and  the  editor,  printer,  and  pub- 
lisher of  a  work  entitled,  'A  System  of  Divinity, 
in  a  course  of  Sermons  on  the  first  Institutes  of 
Religion  ;  on  some  of  the  most  important  articles 
of  the  Christian  Religion  in  connexion  ;  and  on 
the  several  Virtues  and  Vices  of  Mankind  ;  with 
occasional  Discourses  :  being  a  compilation  froni 
the  best  sentiments  of  the  polite  writers  and  emi- 
nent sound  divines,  both  ancient  and  modern, 
on  the  same  subjects,  properly  connected,  with 
improvements  ;  particularly  adapted  for  the  use 
of  chiefs  of  families  and  students  in  divinity,  for 
churches,  and  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  in  gene- 
ral,' 26  vols.  8vo.  1785-1807.  The  singular  history 
of  this  production  is  said  to  be  this  :  —  •'  Mr.  Davy, 
having  completed  his  preliminary  arrangements, 
issued  proposals  for  publishing  his  work  by  sub- 
scription; but,  being  unpatronised  and  unknown, 
he  had  no  success.  Undaunted  by  his  disap- 
pointment, he  determined  to  become  his  own 


DAY 


printer.  With  a  press  which  he  constructed 
himself,  and  as  many  worn  and  cast-off  types 
(purchased  from  a  country  printing-office)  as 
sufficed  to  set  up  two  pages,  he  fell  to  work. 
Performing  every  operation  with  the  assistance 
of  his  female  domestic  only,  and  working  off  a 
page  at  a  time,  he  finished  forty  copies  of  the 
first  300  pages.  Twenty-six  copies  he  distri- 
buted among  the  universities,  the  bishops,  the 
royal  society,  and  the  reviews,  expecting  to  de- 
rive from  some  quarter  or  other  that  patronage 
and  assistance  to  which  he  fancied  himself  en- 
titled. A  second  time  disappointed,  he  would 
not  abandon  his  project,  but  contracted  his 
views,  resolving  in  future  to  spare  his  expenses 
in  paper.  He  had  reserved  only  fourteen  copies, 
ana  to  that  number  he  limited  the  impression  of 
his  entire  work.  After  years  of  unremitting  toil, 
he  saw  it  completed  in  26  volumes.  Disdaining 
to  get  assistance,  for  which  he  could  ill  afford 
to  pay,  he  put  the  books  in  boards  with  his  own 
hands,  and  then  took  a  journey  to  London  for 
the  express  purpose  of  depositing  a  copy  in 
each  of  the  principal  public  libraries  of  the  me- 
tropolis.' Quarterly  Review. 

DAW,  n.  t.  Supposed  by  Skinner  so  named 
from  its  note;  by  Junius  to  be  corrupted  from 
dawl,  the  Germ,  lul,  and  dot  in  the  Bavarian 
dialect,  having  the  same  signification.  The 
name  of  a  bird. 

DAWES  (Richard),  a  learned  critic  of  the 
last  century,  was  born  in  1708,  in  Leicestershire. 
He  was  educated  at  Market  Bosworth,  and  ad- 
mitted a  sizer  of  Emanuel  College,  Cambridge, 
of  which  he  became  a  fellow  in  1731,  and  in 
1733  took  the  degree  of  M.A.  He  distinguished 
himself  by  his  violent  asperity  towards  Bentley, 
and  in  1736  published  a  proposal  for  printing  by 
subscription  a  translation  into  Greek  verse  of 
Milton  s  Paradise  Lost;  but  the  plan  did  not 
proceed.  In  1738  he  was  appointed  master  of 
the  free  grammar-school  atNewcastle-upon-Tyne. 
In  1745  he  published  his  Miscellanea  Critica, 
intended  as  a  specimen  of  an  intended  emenda- 
tory  edition  of  all  the  Attic  poets.  But  neither 
was  this  design  ever  completed;  the  Miscellanea, 
however,  gained  the  author  great  reputation, 
and  a  second  edition  of  it,  with  additions,  was 
published  in  1781,  by  Dr.  Burgess,  bishop 
of  Salisbury.  He  resigned  his  schools  in  1749, 
and  retired  to  Heworth,  where  he  died  in  1766. 

DAWK,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Scot.  dalk.  To  mark 
with  an  incision.  A  word  among  workmen  for 
a  hollow,  rupture,  or  incision,  in  their  stuff. 

DAWN,  v.  n.  &  n.  *.  )       The     past    partici- 

DAWNINO,  n.  *.  $  pie,  according  to  Mr. 
Tooke  (Diversions  of  Purley,  v.  ii.),  of  Anglo- 
Saxon,  ^a^ian,  to  grow  light.  To  becoma  day ; 
to  grow  luminous.  Hence  to  glimmer ;  to  ap- 
pear obscurely ;  to  commence.  The  dawn,  or 
dawning  is  used  for  the  time  between  the  first 
appearance  of  the  sun's  light  and  sun-rise. 

As  it  began  to  dawn  towards  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  came  Mary  Magdalene  to  see  the  sepulchre. 

Matthew. 

All  night  I  slept,  oblivious  of  my  pain  ; 
Aurora  dawned,  and  Phoebus  shinod  in  vain.    Pope, 

These  tender  circumstances  diffuse  a  dawn  of  sere- 
nit  Dvcr  the  soul.  Id. 


79  DAY 

In  such  an  enterprise  to  die  is  lather 
The  daumof  an  eternal  day,  than  death.          Jlyron, 

DAX,  an  old  town  of  trance,  in  Gascony, 
situated  on  a  plain  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Adour, 
a  bridge  across  which  unites  it  to  the  suburb, 
Sablar.  It  has  a  wall  flanked  with  towers,  and 
a  castle.  The  place  has  been  long  celebrated 
for  its  mineral  waters.  In  the  middle  of  the 
town  is  a  large  and  deep  spring  which  throws 
out  warm  water  in  large  quantities.  The  sur- 
rounding country  is  flat  and  sandy,  but  produc- 
tive. To  the  north-west  is  an  immense  forest. 
Population  4400.  It  is  twenty-five  miles  north- 
east of  Bayonne,  and  eighty-five  south  by  west 
of  Bourdeaux. 

DAY,  n.  s.  "1  Ang.-Sax.  'DJES;  Goth. 
TO-DAY,  adv.  Swed.  and  Belg.  dag ;  Tent. 
DAU.\,adj.&tadv  tag ;  Icel.  dagur ;  Lat.  dies  ; 
DAY-BED,  n.  s.  all  probably  from  Gr.  Sat], 
DAY-BOOK,  light.  Minsheu  says  from 

DAY-BIIEAK  Heb.  HK1,  to  fly ;  or  from 

DAY-DREAM,  the  Belg.  ducht,  i.  e.  de  acht 
DAY-LABOR,  (of  aught,  or  some  value), 

DAY-LABORER,  W  Belg.  nacht,  night,  is 
DAY-LIGHT,  from  nic  acht,  no  value. 

DAY-LILY,  The  last  conjecture  is   cu- 

DAYSMAN,  rious,  and  the  coincidence 

DAY-SPRING,  remarkable.  We  leave  the 
DAY-STAR,  decision  of  these  conflict- 

DAY-TIME,  jng  etymologies  with    the 

DAY-WOMAN  learned  reader.  The  time 
DAY-WORK.  j  between  sun-rise  and  sun- 
set ;  from  noon  to  noon ;  from  one  evening  to  ano- 
ther; or  from  midnight  to  midnight ;  or  between 
any  two  points  marking  an  artificial  division  of 
time  of  this  kind ;  light,  sunshine  ;  any  specified 
or  appointed  time;  particularly  a  time  appointed 
to  give  judgment,  and  therefore  that  judgment 
given;  the  period  of  human  life;  any  remark- 
able period ;  time  in  general.  To-day  appears 
simply  to  signify  on  this  day.  The  meaning  o 
the  compounds  is  obvious,  except  perhaps  tha 
of  daysman,  which  signifies  an  umpire  or  judge" 
Dr.  Johnson  says , '  a  surety.'  But  the  instances 
from  Job  ix.  and  Spenser  seem  to  confirm 
the  former  meaning,  which  is  what  Ainsworth 
gives.  Wiclif  clearly  uses  it  for '  judgment,'  in 
1  Cor.  iv. 

And  to  roe  it  is  for  the  leeste  thing  that  I  be 
deemed  of  ghou  or  of  mannys  dai,  but  neither  I  demc 
mysilf.  Wiclif.  1  Cor.  iv. 

I  worche  a  werk  in  ghoure  daies,  a  werk  that  ghe 
schulen  not  bileeue  if  ony  man  schal  telle  it  ghou. 

Id. 

And  God  called  the  light  day,  and  the  darkness 
he  called  night.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning 
were  the  first  day.  Bible.  Gen.  i.  5. 

For  he  is  not  a  man,  as  I  am,  that  I  should  an- 
swer him,  and  we  should  come  together  in  judgment. 
Neither  is  there  any  daysman  betwixt  us,  that  might 
lay  his  hand  upon  upon  us  both.  Id.  Job.  ix.  32,  33. 

To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your 
hearts.  Ptalm  xcv.  7. 

Upon  a  day  he  got  him  more  moncie 
Than  that  the  persone  gat  in  monethes  twice  • 
And  thus  with  fained  flattering  and  gapes, 
He  made  the  persone  and  the  people  his  apes. 

Chaucer.    Prul.  to  Cant.  Tola. 


DAY 


80 


DAY 


After  hitn  reigned  Gutheiine  his  heir, 
The  justest  man  and  truest  in  his  day*. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 
By  this  the  drooping  daylight  'gan  to  fade, 
And  yield  his  room  to  sad  succeeding  night.     Id. 

For  what  art  thou, 

That  makest  thyself  his  daysman,  to  prolong 
The  vengeance  prest  ?  Id. 

Bavaria  hath  been  taught,  that  merit  and  service 
doth  oblige  the  Spaniard  but  from  day  to  day. 

Bacon. 

In  the  daytime  Fame  sittteth  in  a  watch-tower,  and 
flieth  most  by  night ;  she  minglcth  things  done  with 
things  not  done,  and  is  a  terror  to  great  cities.  Id. 

How  many  hours  bring  about  the  day, 
How  many  days  will  finish  up  the  year. 

Shakspeare. 

Much  are  we  bound  to  heaven 
In  daily  thanks,  that  gave  us  such  a  prince.      Id. 

The  noble  Thanes  do  bravely  in  the  war  ; 
The  day  almost  itself  professes  yours, 
And  little  is  to  do.  Id.  Macbeth. 

Calling  my  officers  about  me,  in  my  branched 
velvet  gown ;  having  come  down  from  a  daybcd, 
where  I  have  left  Olivia  sleeping. 

Id.    Twelfth  Night. 
Thou  shalt  buy  this  dear, 
If  ever  I  thy  face  by  daylight  see. 
Now  go  thy  way.  Id. 

I  meant  to  make  her  fair,  and  free,  and  wise, 
Of  greatest  blood,  and  yet  more  good  than  great : 

I  meant  the  daystdr  should  not  brighter  rise, 
Nor  lend  like  influence  from  his  lucent  seat. 

Ben  Jonson. 

True  labour  in  the  vineyard  of  thy  lord, 
Ere  prime  thou  hast  the'  imposed  daywork  done. 

Fairfax. 
Or  objects  new 

Casual  discourse  draws  on,  which  intermits 
Our  day's  work.  Milton. 

Doth  God  exact  daylabour,  light  denied, 
I  fondly  ask  ?  Id. 

In  one  night,  ere  glimpse  of  morn, 
His  shadowy  nail  hath  threshed  the  corn 
That  ten  daylabourers  could  not  end.  Id. 

The   breath   of  heaven,  fresh-blowing,   pure   and 

sweet, 
With  day  spring  born,  here  leave  me  to  respire.     Id. 

Sunk  though  he  be  beneath  the  wat'ry  floor  ; 
So  sinks  the  day-star  in  the  ocean  bed, 
And  yet  anon  repairs  his  drooping  head.  Id. 

I  saw  you  every  day,  and  all  the  day  ; 
And  every  day  was  still  but  as  the  first  : 
So  eager  was  I  still  to  see  you  more.     Dryden. 
Would  you  the'  advantage  of  the  fight  delay, 
If,  striking  first,  you  were  to  win  the  day  ?         Id. 

Or  if  my  debtors  do  not  keep  their  day, 
Deny  their  hands,  and  then  refuse  to  pay, 
I  must  with  patience  all  the  terms  attend.  Id. 

I  watched  the  early  glories  of  her  eyes, 
As  men  for  daybreak  watch  the  Eastern  skies.  Id. 
Daylabour  was  but  an  hard  and  a  dry  kind  of  live- 
lihood to  a  man  that  could  get  an   estate  with  two  or 
three  strokes  of  his  pen.  South. 

We  have,  at  this  time  of  day,  better  and  more 
certain  means  of  information  than  they  had. 

Woodward. 

Yet  are  we  able  only  to  survey 
Dawniags  of  beams,  and  promises  of  day. 

Prior. 


Cease,  man  of  woman  born  !  to  hope  relief 
From  daily  trouble,  and  continued  grief.  Id. 

I  think,  in  these  days,  one  honest  man  is  obliged 
to  acquaint  another  who  are  his  friends.  Pope. 

If  bodies  be  illuminated  by  the  ordinary  prisma- 
tick  colours,  they  will  appear  neither  of  their  own 
daylight  colours,  nor  of  the  colour  of  the  light  cast  on 
them,  but  of  some  middle  colour  between  both. 

Newton's  Optic.hf. 

Of  night  impatient,  we  demand  the  day  • 
The  day  arrives,   then  for  the  night  we  pray. 
The  night  and  day  successive  come  and  go, 
Our  lasting  pains  no  interruption  know. 

Blackmore. 

My  ants  never  brought  out  their  corn  but  in  the 
night  when  the  moon  did  shine,  and  kept  it  under- 
ground in  the  daytime.  A  ddison. 

Tb  ••  daily  labours  of  the  bee 
Awake  my  soul  to  industry  ; 
Who  can  observe  the  careful  ant 
And  not  provide  for  future  want  ?  Gay. 

The  past  is  all  by  death  possest, 
And  frugal  fate,  that  guards  the  rest, 

By  giving,  bids  us  live  to-day.  Fenton. 
Are  these  the  questions  that  raise  a  flame  in  the 
minds  of  men  at  this  day?  If  ever  the  church  and 
the  constitution  of  England  should  fall  in  these  islands 
(and  they  will  fall  together),  it  is  not  presbyterian  or 
popish  hierarchy  that  will  rise  upon  their  ruins. 

Burke. 

Thus  Genius  rose  and  set  at  ordered  times. 
And  shot  a  day-spriiig  into  distant  climes, 
Ennobling  every  region  that  he  chose  ; 
He  sunk  in  Greece,  in  Italy  he  rose. 

Cowper's  Table  Talk. 
Parting  day 

Dies  like  the  dolphin,  whom  each  pang  imbues 
With  a  new  colour  as  it  gasps  away, 
The  last  still  loveliest,  till — 'tis  gone—  and  all  is  gray. 

Byron. 

DAY,  CIVIL.     See  CHRONOLOGY. 

DAY,  NATURAL.     See  CHRONOLOGY. 

DAY,  SIDEREAL;  DAY,  SOLAR.  See  ASTRO- 
NOMY. 

DAYS  OF  GRACE,  in  commerce,  are  a  cus- 
tomary number  of  days  allowed  for  the  payment 
of  a  bill  of  exchange,  8cc.,  after  the  same  br- 
comes  due.  Three  days  of  grace  are  allowed  in 
Britain;  ten  in  France  andDantzic;  eight  at 
Naples ;  six  at  Venice,  Amsterdam,  Rotterdam, 
and  Antwerp  ;  four  at  Francfort ;  five  in  Leipsic ; 
twelve  at  Hamburg,  &c.  In  Britain  the  days  of 
grace  are  given  and  taken  as  a  matter  of  course, 
the  bill  being  only  paid  on  the  last  day :  but  in 
other  countries,  where  the  time  is  much  longer, 
it  would  be  thought  dishonorable  for  a  merchant 
to  take  advantage  of  it ;  bills  are  therefore  paid 
on  the  very  day  they  fall  due. 

DAYS  OF  GRACE,  in  law,  are  those  granted 
by  the  court  at  the  prayer  of  the  defendant  or 
plaintiff. 

DAY  (Thomas),  a  benevolent  English  writer, 
born  in  the  metropolis,  in  1748.  While  an  in- 
fant, he  was  left  heir'  to  a  fortune  of  £1200  a 
year  by  the  death  of  his  father,  who  was  a  col^ 
lector  of  the  customs.  He  received  the  first 
part  of  his  education  at  the  Charter-house,  and 
was  afterwards  sent  to  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Oxford.  Leaving  Oxford  he  entered  of  the  Middle 
Temple,  and,  having  been  disappointed  iu  an 


UAZ 


81 


DEA 


?ariy  affection,  took  two  foundling  girls,  with 
the  intention  of  modelling  their  minds  and 
manners.  The  former  he  placed  with  a  milliner, 
but  the  latter  he  took  under  his  own  instruction, 
till,  finding  his  scheme  fruitless,  he  gave  it  up, 
and  sent  her  to  a  school,  lie  is  principally 
known  as  the  author  of  the  History  of  Saudford 
and  Merton,  a  tale  for  youth,  bearing  no  small 
similarity  to  Rousseau's  Emilius.  Mr.  Day's 
opinions  were  more  theoretical  and  sentimental 
than  adapted  to  the  world  as  he  found  it :  an 
instance  of  which  occasioned  his  death.  Having 
a  foal  which  he  wished  to  ride,  he  would  not 
suffer  it  to  be  previously  broke  in,  by  those 
usually  employed  in  the  task,  but,  undertaking 
the  management  of  it  himself,  was  thrown  from 
its  back,  and  received  a  severe  kick  on  the  head, 
of  which  he  died,  September  8th,  1789. 

DAY-COAL,  in  natural  history,  a  name  given 
by  the  miners  of  England,  and  the  people  who 
live  in  coal  countries,  to  that  seam  or  stratum  of 
the  coal  which  lies  uppermost  in  the  earth.  See 
COAL. 

DAZE,  v.  a.  '\      Sax. 'Daejian,  to  shine. 

DAZZLE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  >  Mass.-Goth.       dagsian  ; 

DAZZLEMENT,  n.  s.  j  Goth,  and  Swed.  dasa. 
To  overpower  with  light,  so  as  to  confuse  or 
rtupify  :  for  both  daze  and  dazzle  may  be  regarded 
ns  the  same  active  verb.  Hence  to  dazzle  is  also 
to  strike  with  surprise ;  to  astonish ;  and  '  a  dazed 
person,'  in  the  North  of  England,  is  one  of  a 
vacant,  staring  countenance.  As  a  neuter  verb, 
to  dazzle,  is  to  be  overpowered  with  light;  to 
become  blind. 

Proud  of  such  glory  and  advancement  vayne, 
While  flashing  beaincs  do  daze  his  feeble  eyen, 
He  leaves  the  welkin  way  most  beaten  playne  ; 
And,  wrapt  with  whirling  wheeles,  inflames  the  skyers 
With  fire  not  made  to  burne,  but  fayrely  for  to  shyne. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 
The  crystall  glass,  which  lent  mine  eyes  their  light, 

Doth  now  waxe  dym,  and  daxeled  all  with  dread  ; 
My  senses  all,  wyll  now  forsake  me  quite, 

And  hope  of  health  abandoneth  my  bead. 

Gatcoigne. 

Fears  tise  to  be  represented  in  such  an  imaginary 
fashion,  as  they  rather  daxxle  men's  eyes  than  open 
them.  Bacon. 

An  overlight  maketh  the  eyes  daxsle,  insomuch  as 
perpetual  looking  against  the  sun  would  cause  blind- 
ness. 74. 

Daxxle  mine  eyes  ?  or  do  I  see  three  suns  ? 

Shaktpeare. 
Mysteries 
Ar*»  like  the  sun,  dazxling,  yet  plain  to  all  eyes. 

Donne.   Satires. 

They  smote  the  glistering  armies,  as  they  stand, 
With  quivering  beams,  which  dazed  the  wond'ring  eye. 

Fairfax. 

Those  heavenly  shapes 
Will  daxxle  now  this  earthly  with  their  blaze 
Insufferably  bright.  Milton. 

Poor  human  kind,  all  daxed  in  open  day, 
Err  after  Miss,  and  blindly  miss  their  way. 

Dryden. 

Ah,  friend  !  to  daxxle  let  the  vain  design  ; 
To  raise  the  thought,  or  touch  the  heart,  be  thine. 

Pope. 

It  is  with  books   as   with   women,   where   a  certain 
plainness  of  manner  and  of  dress,  is  more  engaging 
VOL.  VII. 


than  that  glare  of  paint  and  airs   and   apparel,  which 
may  daxzle  the  eye,  but  reaches  not  the  affections. 

Hume 

We  gaze  and  turn  away,  and  know  not  where, 
Dazzled  and  drunk  with  beauty,  till  the  heart 
Reels  with  its  fulness  ;   there — for  ever  there — 
Chained  to  the  onariot  of  triumphal  Art, 
We  btand  as  captives,  and  wou'J  not  depart. 

Jlyrun. 

DAZE,  in  natural  history,  a  name  given  by 
our  miners  to  a  glittering  sort  of  stone,  which 
oftens  occurs  in  their  works;  and,  as  it  is  an  un- 
profitable substance,  is  one  of  those  things  they 
call  weeds.  The  word  is  applied  by  them  to 
every  stone  that  is  hard  and  glittering;  and  there- 
fore comprehends  the  whole  genus  of  the  telangia, 
or  stony  nodules,  which  have  the  flakes  of  talc  in 
their  substance. 

DEACON,  n.  s.  ~\      Gr.  ftaicovoc.      A  minis- 

DEACONESS,          f  ter  or  official  servant  of  the 

DEACONRY,          £  church,  from   cia,  empha- 

DEACONSHIP.  J  tic ;  and  KOVUO,  to  serve. 
See  the  following  article.  Deacon ry  is  both  the 
office  of  a  deacon,  and  a  sort  of  hospital  or  re- 
ligious house  at  Rome. 

Also  (it  bihoueth)  dekenes  to  be  chaast,  not  double 
tunged.  Wiclif.  1  Tymo.  iii. 

Likewise  roust  the  deacons  be  grave,  &c. 

Bible.    1  Tim.  iii. 

When  a  contemptuous  bold  deacon  had  abused  his 
bishop,  he  complained  to  S.  Cyprian,  who  was  an 
arch-bishop,  and  indeed  S.  Cyprian  tells  him  he  did 
honour  him  in  the  business  that  he  would  complain  to 
tim.  Bp.  Taylor. 

Timothy  was  to  prefer  those  who  formerly  had  been 
employed  by  the  church  as  deaconesses,   and    had  dis- 
charged that  office  with  faithfulness  and  propriety. 
Mucknight  on  1   Tim.  v.  10. 

There  were  fourteen  of  these  deaconries  or  hospitals, 
at  Rome,  which  wore  reserved  to  the  cardinals.  Du 
Cange  gives  in  their  names.  C/tambers. 

DEACON,  in  civil  polity,  the  prases  of  a  cor- 
poration, in  the  royal  boroughs  of  Scotland. 

DEACON,  in  ecclesiastical  polity,  ciaeoj/oc,  a 
servant,  one  whose  business  is  to  baptize,  read 
in  the  church,  and  assist  at  the  celebrations  of 
the  eucharist.  Seven  deacons  were  instituted  by 
the  apostles,  Acts  vi.,  which  number  was  retained 
a  long  time  in  several  churches.  Their  office  was 
to  serve  in  the  Agapce,  and  to  distribute  the  bread 
and  wine  to  the  communicants.  Another  part 
of  their  office  was  to  be  a  sort  of  directors  to  the 
people  in  the  exercise  of  their  public  devotions 
in  the  church  ;  for  which  purpose  they  used  cer- 
tain forms  of  words,  to  give  notice  when  each 
part  of  the  service  began.  Whence  they  are 
sometimes  called  eirokerukes,  or  holy  criers  of 
the  church.  Deacons  had,  by  license  from  the 
bishop,  a  power  to  preach,  to  reconcile  penitents, 
to  grant  absolution,  and  to  represent  their 
bishops  in  general  councils.  Their  office  out  of 
the  church  was  to  take  care  of  orphans,  widows, 
prisoners,  and  all  the  poor  and  sick  who  had  any 
title  to  be  maintained  out  of  the  revenues  of  the 
church  ;  to  enquire  into  the  morals  of  the  people, 
and  to  make  their  report  to  the  bishop.  Whence, 
on  account  of  the  variety  of  business,  it  was  usual 
to  have  several  deacons  in  the  same  church.  In 
the  Romish  church,  it  is  the  deacon's  office  to 

G 


DEA 


82 


DEA 


incense  the  officiating  priest  or  prelate ;  to  lay  the  administrator  for  the  temporal  concerns,  called 
corporal  on  the  altar;  to  receive  the  patera  or  the  father  of  the  deaconry,  who  was  sometimes 
cup  from  the  subdeacon,  and  present  it  to  the  a  priest  and  sometimes  a  layman. 


person  officiating ;  to  incense  the  choir ;  to  receive 
the  pax  from  the  officiating  prelate,  and  carry  it 
to  the  subdeacon ;  and  at  the  pontifical  mass, 
when  the  bishop  gives  the  blessing,  to  put  the 
mitre  on  his  head,  and  to  take  offtjie  archbishop's 
pall  and  lay  it  on  the  altar.  In  England,  the 
form  of  ordaining  deacons,  declares  that  it  is 
their  office  to  assist  the  priest  in  the  distribution 
of  the  holy  communion  ;  in  which,  agreeably  to 
the  practice  of  the  ancient  church,  they  are  con- 
fined to  the  administering  wine  to  the  communi- 
cants. A  deacon  in  the  Church  of  England  is 
not  capable  of  any  ecclesiastical  promotion  ;  yet 


DEAD,  v.  a.  v.  n.  n.  s.  &  adj.^\       Sax.  t>ea&  :_ 
DEADEN,  v.  a.  I  Goth.andlcel. 

DEADLY,  adj.  &  adv.  daud  •     Teut. 

DEAOLINESS,  n.  s.  \    tod.        See 

DEADNESS,  n.  s.  ^DEATH.       As 

DEAD-BORN,  adj.  active     verbs, 

DEAD-DOING,  part.  adj.  to  dead  and  to 

DEAD-LIFT,  n.  s.  deaden,     both 

DEAD-RECKONING,  n.  s.  J  signifyto  cause 

death,  as  well  as  to  deprive  of  power  or  force  ; 
to  make  vapid  or  spiritless ;  but  are  nearly  obso- 
lete. Lord  Bacon  uses  dead  as  a  neuter  verb. 


Dead,  the  adjective,  is,  deprived  of  life ;  sense- 
he  may  be  a  chaplain  to  a  family,  curate  to  a  iess  .  without  motion ;  inactive ;  empty ;  void  ; 
Leneficed  clergyman,  or  lecturer  to  a  parish  juli .  useless;  unadorned;  flat  in  taste  ;  vapid. 

church.     He  may  be  ordained  at  twenty-three     ^  a  noun>  it  signifies  those  who  have  suffered 

years  of  age,  but  it  is  expressly  provided,  that     deatn)  and,  figuratively,  a  still  or  quiet  season. 

the  bishop  shall  not  ordain  the  same  persona     Deadly  is,  mortal,  or  like  death.     Dead-doing  is, 

priest  and  deacon  in  the  same  day.     The  quali- 
fications of  a  deacon  in  the  primitive  church  are 

mentioned  by  the  apostle  Paul,  1  Tim.  iii.  8 — 13. 
DEACONESS,  an  order  of  women  who  had  their 

distinct  offices  and    services    in   the  primitive 

church.     This  office  appears  as  ancient  as  the 

apostolical  age ;  for  St.  Paul  calls  Phebe,  Siaico- 

vof,  a  servant  of  the  church  of  Cenchrea.     Ter- 

tullian  calls  them,  viduae,  widows,  because  they 

were  commonly  chosen  out  of  the  widows  of  the 

church;    and  Epiphanius,  and   thfc  council   of 

Laodicea,  call  them  irptaBvTidac,  elderly  women, 

because  none  but  such  were  ordinarily   taken 

into  this  office.      For,  by  some  ancient  laws, 

these  four  qualifications  were  required  in  every 

on"  that  was  to  be  admitted  into  this  order : — • 

t .  That  she  should   be  a  widow.     2  That  she 

should  be  a  widow  that  had  borne  children.    3. 

A  widow  that  has  been  but  once  married.  4.  One 

of  a  considerable  age,  forty,  fifty,  or  sixty  years 

old  :  though  all  these  rules  admitted  of  excep- 
tions. One  part  of  their  office  was  to  assist  the 

minister  at  the  baptizing  of  women.     Another 

part  was  to  be  private  catechists  to  the  female 

catechumens  who  were  preparing  for  baptism. 

They  were   likewise  to  attend  the  women  that 

were  sick  and  in  distress;  to  minister  to  martyrs 

and  confessors  in  prison ;  to  attend  the  women's 
gate  in  the  church ;  and,  lastly,  to  assign  all 
women  their  places  in  the  church,  regulate  their 

.behaviour,  and  preside  over  the  rest  of  the 
widows,  whence  in  some  canons  they  are  styled 
•7rpoKaT0t[itvai,  governesses.  This  order,  which 
since  the  tenth  or  twelfth  century  has  been  wholly 
laid  aside,  was  not  abolished  at  once,  but  contin- 
ued in  the  Greek  church  longer  than  in  the  Latin, 
and  in  some  of  the  Latin  churches  longer  than 
in  others. 

DEACONRY,  diaconia,  is  a  name  given  to  the 
chapels  and  oratories  in  Rome,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  several  deacons,  in  their  respective 
regions  or  quarters.  To  the  deaconries  were  an- 
nexed a  sort  of  hospitals  or  boards  for  the  dis- 
tribution of  alms  governed  by  the  regionary  dea- 
cons, called  cardinal  deacons,  of  whom  there 
were  seven  answering  to  the  seven  regions,  their 
chief  being  called  the  archdeacon.  The  hospital 
adjoining  to  the  church  of  the  deaconry  had  an 


that  which  is  destructive,  having  the  power  or 
design  to  kill.  Deadliness  is  that  state  or  con- 
dition which  threatens  death ;  a  dead-lift  is 
'  hopeless  exigence,'  says  Dr.  Johnson  ;  that  is, 
figuratively,  for  the  original  idea  is  the  heavy 
mass  or  '  dead  weight'  which  a  lifeless  body 
becomes.  See  the  example  from  Locke.  Dead- 
reckoning  is  a  sea  phrase,  meaning  the  reckon- 
ing that  is  kept  without  observation  of  the 
heavenly  bodies. 

How  seyn  summen   among  ghou   that  the   aghen- 
risynge  of  deede  men  is  not  ?  and  if  the  aghenrisynge 
of  deede  men  is  not,  neither  crist  roos  aghen  fro  deeth. 
«  Widif.  1  Cor.  15. 

There  was  not  a   house  where  there  was  not  one 
dead.  Exod.  xii.  30. 

At  thy  rebuke,  O  God   of  Jacob,  both  the  chariot 
and  horse  are  cast  into  a  dead  sleep.  ••    Psalms. 

.  I  will  break  Pharaoh's  arms,  and  he  shall  groan 
before  him  with  the  groanings  of  a  deadly  wounded 
man.  Ez.  xxx.  24. 

Therewith  the  fire  of  jalousie  up  sterte 
Within  his  brest,  and  hent  him  by  the  herte 
Soo  woodly,  that  he  like  was  to  behold 
The  box-tree,  or  the  ashen  tied  an  cold, 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tales. 

Hold,  O  dear  lord,  your  dead-doing  hand, 
Then  loud  he  cried,  I  am  your  humble  thrall. 

Spenser. 

Loth  was  that  other,  and  did  faint  though  feare 
To  taste  the'  untried  dint  of  deadly  steele  ; 
But  yet  his  lady  did  so  well  him  cheare, 
That  hope  of  new  good  hap  he  gan  to  feelp. 

Id.  Faerie  Queene. 

That  the  sound  may  be  extinguished  or  deaded  i>y 
discharging  the  pent  air,  before  it  cometh  to  the 
mouth  of  the  piece,  and  to  the  open  air,  is  not  pro- 
bable. Bacon. 

The  beer  and  the  wine,  as  well  within  water  as 
above,  have  not  been  palled  or  deaded  at  all.  Id. 

Anointing  of  the  forehead,  neck,  feet,  and  back. 
bone,  we  know  is  used  for  procuring  deep  sleeps.  Id, 

Iron,  as  soon  as  it  is  out  of  the  fire,  deadeth  strait- 
ways.  Id.  Natural  History. 

She  then  on  Romeo  calls — As  if  that  name, 
Shot  from  the  deadly  level  of  a  gun, 
Did  mur'ier  her.  Shafapear* 


DEA 


83 


DKA 


Like  dumb  statues,  or  imbreathing  stones, 
Stared  each  on  other,  and  looked  deadly  pale. 


The  queen,  my  lord,  is  dead  : 
-  She  should  have  died  hereafter. 

Id.  Macbeth. 

The  tin  sold  sometimes  higher,  and  sometimes 
lower,  according  to  the  quick  vent  and  abundance,  or 
the  dead  sale  and  scarcity.  Careic. 

But  why  doth  Balbus  his  deade-doing  quill 
Parch  in  his  rusty  scabbard  ? 

Bishop  Hall.  Satires,  vi.  1. 

Their  flight  was  only  deferred  until  they  might 
cover  their  disorders  by  the  dead  darkness  of  the 
night.  Hayward. 

Travelling  over  Amanus,  then  covered  with  deep 
snow,  they  came  in  the  dead  winter  to  Aleppo. 

Knolles. 

And  have  no  power  at  all,  nor  shift 
To  help  itself  at  a  dead-lift.  Hudibrat. 

They  never  care  how  many  others 
They  kill,  without  regard  of  mothers, 
Or  wives,  or  children,  so  they  can 
Make  up  some  fierce  dead-doing  man.  Id. 

In  the  dead  of  the  night,  when  the  men  and  their 
dogs  were  all  fast  asleep.  L'Eitrange. 

When  it  (the  cavity)  was  closed  up,  the  bell 
seemed  to  sound  more  dead  than  it  did  when  just  be- 
fore it  sounded  in  the  open  air.  .  Boyle. 

She  either  from  her  hopeless  lover  fled 
Or  with  disdainful  glances  shot  him  dead.      Dryden. 

Jove  saw  from  high,  with  just  disdain, 
The  dead  inspired  with  vital  life  again.  Id. 

Nought  but  a  blank  remains,  a  dead  void  space, 
A  step  of  life,  that  promised  such  a  race  Id. 

At  a  second  sitting,  though  I  alter  not  the  draught, 
I  must  touch  the  same  features  over  again,  and 
change  the  dead  colouring  of  the  whole.  Id. 

Young  Arcite  heard,  and  up  he  ran  with  haste, 
And  asked  him  why  he  looked  deadly  wan  ?  Id. 

Your  gloomy  eyes  betray  a  deadneis, 
And  inward  languishing.   Dryden  and  Lee't  (Ediput. 

Mettled  schoolboys,  set  to  cuff, 
Will  not.  confess  that  they  have  done  enough, 
Though  deadly  weary.  Orrery. 

After  this  life,  to  hope  for  the  favours  of  mercy 
then,  is  to  expect  an  harvest  in  the  dead  of  winter. 

South. 

They  cannot  bear  the  dend  weight  of  unemployed 
time  lying  upon  their  hands,  nor  the  uneasiness  it  is 
to  do  nothing  at  all.  Locke. 

That  the  dead  shall  rise  and  live  again,  is  beyond 
the  discovery  of  reason,  and  is  purely  a  matter  of 
faith.  u. 

This  motion  would  be  quickly  deadened  by  counter- 
motions.  danville's  Scepsis  Scientiftca. 

All,  all  but  truth,  drops  dead-born,  from  the  press, 
Like  the  last  gazette,  or  like  the  last  address.    Pope. 

How  cold  and  dead  does  a  prayer  appear,  that  is 
composed  in  the  most  elegant  forms  of  speech,  when 
it  is  not  heightened  by  solemnity  of  phrase  from  the 
sacred  writings.  Addison. 

Our  dreams  are  great  instances  of  that  activity 
which  is  natural  to  the  human  soul,  and  which  is  not 
in  the  power  of  sleep  to  deaden  or  abate.  Spectator. 

Somewhat  is  left  under  dead  walls  and  dry  ditches. 

Arbuthnot. 


Anodynes  are  such  things  as  relax  the  t<-r.  sum  o: 
the  aftected  nervous  fibres,  or  destroy  the  particular 
acrimony  which  occasions  the  pain  ;  or  what  drt>di-n± 
the  sensation  of  the  brain,  by  procuring  sleep. 

Id.   tin  Diet. 

A  little  rill  of  scanty  stream  and  bed — 
A  name  of  blood  from  that  day's  sanguine  rain  : 
And  Sanguinetto  tells  ye  where  the  dead 
Made  the  earth  wet,  and  turned  the  unwilling  waters 
red.  Byron. 

But,    hark! — that     heavy    sound    breaks    in    once 

more, 

As  if  the  clouds  its  echo  would  repeat, 
And  nearer,  clearer,  deadlier  than  before  ' 
Arm!  arm  ! — it  is — it  is — the  cannon's  opening  roar  ! 

Id. 

DEAD-EYE,  in  maritime  affairs,  a  sort  of  round 
flattish  wooden  block,  usually  encircled  with  a 
rope,  or  with  an  iron  band,  g,  and 
pierced  with  three  holes  through  the 
flat  part,  in  order  to  receive  a  rope 
called  the  lanyard  /»,  which,  corres- 
ponding with  three  holes  in  another 
dead-eye  i,  creates  a  purchase  employed 
for  various  uses,  but  chiefly  to  extend 
the  standing  rigging.  In  order  to  form 
thi5  purchase,  one  of  the  dead-eyes  is 
fastened  in  the  upper  link  of  each 
chain  on  the  ship's  side,  which  is  made 
round  to  receive  and  encompass  the 
hollowed  outer  edge  of  the  dead-eye. 
After  this  the  lanyard  is  passed  alter- 
nately through  the  holes  in  the  upper 
and  lower  dead-eyes,  till  it  becomes 
six-fold ;  and  is  then  drawn  tight  by 
the  application  of  mechanical  powers. 

DEAD-LIGHTS,  certain  wooden  ports,  which  arc 
made  to  fasten  into  the  cabin  windows,  to  prevent 
the  waves  from  gushing  into  the  ship  in  a  high 
sea;  and,  as  they  are  made  exactly  to  fit  windows, 
and  are  strong  enough  to  resist  the  waves,  they 
are  always  fixed  in  on  the  approach  of  a  storm, 
and  the  glass  lights  taken  out,  which  must  other- 
wise be  shattered  to  pieces  by  the  surges,  and 
suffer  great  quantities  of  water  to  enter  the 
vessel. 

DEADLY  FEUD,  in  English  law-books,  a  pro- 
fession of  irreconcilable  enmity,  till  a  person  is 
revenged  by  the  death  of  his  enemy.  See  FECD. 
Such  enmity  and  revenge  were  allowed  by  law  in 
the  time  of  the  Saxons.  If  any  man  was  killed, 
and  a  pecuniary  satisfaction  was  not  made  to  the 
kindred,  it  was  lawful  for  them  to  take  up  arms 
and  revenge  themselves  on  the  murderer:  this 
was  called  deadly  feud ;  and  probably  was  the 
original  of  an  appeal. 

DEAD  SEA,  in  geography,  a  lake  of  Judea,  into 
which  the  river  Jordan  discharges  itself.  See 

ASPHALTITES. 

DEAD  WATER,  at  sea,  die  eddy  water  just 
astern  of  a  ship ;  so  called  because  it  does  not  pass 
away  so  swift  as  the  water  running  by  her  sides 
does.  They  say  that  a  ship  makes  much  dead- 
water  when  she  has  a  great  eddy  following  her 
stem. 

DEAF,  v.  a.  oc  adj.~\       Sax.  al>earian,  "seap; 

DEAFEN,  v.  a.  f  Goth,  deif;   Dan.  doev. 

DEAFLY,  adv.  l  Minsheu    says,     Tent. 

DEAFNESS,  n.  s.  J  daub,  from  Heb.  3K1. 
weak:  and  this  seems  •  continued  by  an  olu 

G  2 


84 


DEAFNESS. 


meaning  of  the  word  in  our  language,  i.e.  sterile, 
unprofitable.  To  deprive  of  hearing ;  to  stun : 
wanting  the  sense  of  hearing,  totally  or  partially ; 
dull ;  determined  against  a  request  or  solicita- 
tion :  applied  also  to  sounds  heard  imperfectly, 
i.  e.  weakly.  It  requires  to  before  the  thing  or 
sound  that  ought  to  be  heard. 

And  by  so  myche  more  thci  wondriden  and  s^iden, 
he  dide  wel  alle  thingis  and  he  made  deefe  men  to 
here  and  douinbe  men  to  speke.  Wiclif.  Mark  7. 

A  good  wif  was  ther  of  beside  Bathe, 
But  she  was  some  del  defe,  and  that  was  scathe. 

Chaucer.   Prol.  to  Cunt.  Tales. 

Come  on  my  right  hand,  for  this  ear  is  deaf. 

Shakspeare. 

1  will  be  deaf  to  pleading  and  excuses  ; 
'Nor  tears  nor  prayers  shall  purchase  out  abuses.  Id. 

Hearing  hath  deafed  our  sailors  ;  and  if  they 
Know  how  to  hear,  there's  none  know  what  to  say. 

Donne. 

I  found  such  a  deaf  nets  that  no  declaration  from 
the  bishops  could  take  place.  King  Charles. 

A  swarm  of  their  aerial  shapes  appears, 
And  fluttering  round  his  temples,  deaft  his  ears. 

Dryden. 

But  Salius  enters  :  and,  exclaiming  loud 
For  justice,  deafen*  and  disturbs  the  crowd.  Id. 

Nor  silence  is  within,  nor  voice  express, 
But  a  deaf  noise  of  sounds  that  never  cease  ; 
Confused  and  chiding  like  the  hollow  roar 
Of  tides  receding  from  the  insulted  shore.  Id. 

Those  who  are  deaf  and  dumb,  are  dumb  by  conse- 
quence from  their  deafneu.  Holder. 

Whilst  virtue  courts  them  ;  but,  alas,  in  vain  ! 
Fly  from  her  kind  embracing  arms, 
Deaf  to  her  fondest  call,  blind  to  her  greatest  charms. 

Rotcommon. 

If  any  sins  afflict  our  life 
With  that  prime  ill,  a  talking  wife, 
Till  death  shall  bring  the  kind  relief, 
We  must  be  patient,  or  be  deaf.  Prior. 

Thus  you  may  still  be  young  to  me, 
While  I  can  better  hear  than  see  : 
Oh  ne'er  may  fortune  shew  her  spite, 
To  make  me  deaf,  and  mend  my  sight.     Swift. 
Hope,  too  long  with  vain  delusion  fed, 
Deaf  to  the  rumour  of  fallacious  fame, 
Gives  to  the  roll  of  death  his  glorious  name. 

Pope. 

The  Dunciad  had  never  been  writ,  but  at  his  re- 
quest, and  for  his  deaf  nest  ;  for,  had  he  been  able  to 
converse  with  me,  do  you  think  I  had  amused  my 
time  so  ill  ?  Id. 

From  shouting  men,  and  horns,  and  dogs,  he  flies, 
Deafened  and  stunned  with  their  promiscuous  cries. 

Addison. 

Wheel  in  wide  circle,  form  in  hollow  square, 
And  now  they  front,  and  now  they  fly  the  war, 
Pierce  the  deaf  tempest  with  lamenting  cries. 
Press  their  parched   lips,   and  close  their  blood-shot 
eyes.  Darwin. 

DEAFNESS  arises  commonly  either  from  an 
obstruction  or  a  compression  of  the  auditory 
nerve ;  from  some  collection  of  matter  in  the 
cavities  of  the  inner  ear;  from  the  auditory  pas- 
sage bang  stopped  up  by  some  hardened  excre- 
ment ;  or  lastly,  from  some  excrescence,  a  swelling 
of  the  glands,  or  some  foreign  body  introduced 
within  it. 


There  are  also  diseases  of  the  internal  ear  that 
admit  of  no  distinct  classification,  and  sometimes 
such  defects  of  the  auditory  nerves,  either  as  a 
whole  or  in  part,  as  to  occasion  this  unhappy 
peculiarity.  The  sensibility  of  these  nerves,  like 
that  of  the  rest  of  the  body,  becomes  also  weak- 
ened by  age  and  various  diseases,  so  as  to 
occasion  what  is  properly  called  a  loss  of 
hearing. 

Our  object  in  this  paper  is  to  consider  deafness 
distinctly,  and  as  a  disease.  Its  unhappy  con- 
sequence, in  those  who  are  born  deaf,  DUMBNESS, 
is  an  entirely  different  topic :  at  least  in  a  noso- 
logical  point  of  view.  We  shall  first  treat  of 
both  distinctly,  and  then,  in  the  latter  article, 
give  some  account  of  the  modern  efforts  to 
ameliorate  the  situation  of  those  in  whom  these 
disorders  are  hopeless.  And, 

1 .  Of  deafness  from  deficiency  in  the  auditory 
organs. — We  are  said  to  possess  more  accurate 
and  detailed  descriptions  of  the  anatomy  of  the 
ear  than  of  any  other  part  of  the  body :  in  our 
articles  ANATOMY  and  PHYSIOLOGY  we  shall  be 
seen  to  avail  ourselves  of  them.  But  it  is  re- 
markable that  the  profession  of  an  aurist  is 
almost  new  to  the  medical  world,  and  that  many 
diseases  and  deficiencies  of  the  organs  of  the 
ear  are  yet  to  be  explained.  We  have  perhaps, 
therefore,  less  of  the  just  application  of  know- 
ledge to  its  diseases  than  to  those  of  any  other 
part.  See  ACCOUSTIC«. 

The  office  of  individual  portions  of  this  com- 
plicated organ,  for  instance,  has  been  but  very  im- 
perfectly ascertained.  Numerous  observations 
seem  to  indicate  that  considerable  injuries  and 
deficiencies  of  the  membrana  tympani  may  take 
place  without  producing  much  effect  upon  the 
faculty  of  hearing.  Persons  who,  by  driving 
smoke  taken  in  at  the  mouth,  iu  large  volumes 
through  the  ears,  indicate  a  deficiency  of  this 
kind,  are  often  found  acute  in  the  perception  of 
sounds ;  and  Sir  Astley  Cooper  mentions  an 
instance  in  which  the  membrana  tympani  of  one 
ear  being  totally  destroyed,  and  that  of  the  other 
nearly  so,  by  disease,  it  appeared  that  the  deaf- 
ness was  inconsiderable,  and  that  sound  was 
most  readily  perceived  by  the  ear  in  which  no 
trace  of  the  membrane  could  be  discovered.  In 
the  same  case,  the  ear  was  nicely  susceptible  of 
musical  tones,  the  individual  played  well  on  the 
flute,  and  sang  perfectly  in  tune.  The  power  of 
accommodating  the  ear  to  differing  intensity  of 
sound  was,  indeed,  lost  for  some  time  after  the 
destruction  of  the  membrane :  it,  however, 
gradually  returned  ;  and  at  the  period  of  exa- 
mination there  was  no  distress  arising  from  that 
deficiency. 

Where  deafness  has  followed  the  accidental 
destruction  or  continued  disease  of  this  mem- 
brane, it  would  appear  to  arise  more  directly, 
therefore,  from  its  effect  on  neighbouring  01- 
gans,  as  on  the  membranes  of  the  fenestra,  and 
the  fluid  of  the  labyrinth,  which  seem  to  be  es- 
sential to  the  distinct  conveyance  of  sound.  The 
tympanum  is,  in  fact,  only  one  of  the  outward 
portals  of  this  mysterious  temple,  though  the  last 
of  them  at  which  the  sound  arrives. 

Its  functions  seem  to  be  analogous  with  those 
of  the  pinna,  or  outward  ear,  i.  e.  to  regulate 


DEAFNESS. 


and  direct,  only  in  a  more  perfect  degree,  the 
waves  and  impression*  of  sound.  In  the  case 
above  quoted,  after  this  membrane  had  been  so 
materially  injured,  the  muscles  of  the  external 
ear  seemed  to  acquire  a  new  power  of  moving 
upward,  and  backsvards,  which  was  regularly 
exerted  in  the  effort  to  catch  an  indistinct  sound. 
The  whole  of  the  pinna,  we  need  hardly  observe, 
has  been  frequently  removed  without  any  abiding 
injury  to  the  hearing.  And  in  cases  where  the 
auricle  has  never  been  formed,  the  functions  of 
the  inner  ear  have  been  found  perfect.  Scarpi 
considers  the  fenestra  rotunda  as  a  species  of 
second  tympanum.  So  long,  therefore,  as  the 
internal  ear  is  sound  and  healthy,  all  the  essential 
operations  of  this  organ  will  proceed. 

One  practical  remark  may  be  permitted  us 
here,  on  a  very  common  practice.  Sir  Hans 
Sloane  has  observed,  '  that  among  the  many 
people  in  England  who  had  applied  to  him  on 
account  of  deafness,  the  far  greater  part  were 
thrown  into  their  complaints  by  too  often  picking 
their  ears,  and  thereby  bringing  humors,  or  ul- 
cerous dispositions,  on  them.' — Phil.  Trans.  No. 
246,  p.  406. 

2.  Of  diseases  of  the  meatus  auditor  ius,  or  ex- 
ternal passage  of  the  ear. — In  this  passage,  and 
its  secretions,  arise  the  most  common  impediments 
to  hearing.     The  exact,  healthy  quantum  of  ce- 
rumen, or  wax,  which  should  be  here  secreted, 
has  never  been  ascertained.     But  in  a  diseased 
state  of  this  part  of  the  ear  the  cerumen  has 
been  found  completely  stopping  up  the  passage, 
and  sometimes  forming  a  false  tympanum.    The 
cerumen  hardened  and  permanently  lodged  on 
the  tympanum  is  a  frequent  and  uniform  cause 
of  deafness.     The  common  application  of  warm 
water  for  this  accumulation  has  never  been  im- 
pioved  upon.     This  passage  is  also  subject  to 
I'lreration,  which  produces  a  great  thickening  of 
the   integuments,   and   consequent   obstruction. 
The  ichor,  exuding  from  the  ulcerated  surface, 
inspissates  in  the  passage,  and  is  accompanied 
with  much  fcetor.     This  disease  generally  yields 
to  the  application  of  solutions  of  the  metallic 
salts,  as  of  muriated  mercury  in  lime-water  ;  or 
of  vitriolated  zinc ;  or  to  the  use  of  the  unguen- 
tum  hydrargiri  nitratum ;  calomel,  or  other  alte- 
ratives being  taken  at  the  same  time.  (Saunders). 
Polypous  excrescences    and    other    extraneous 
substances  sometimes  require  to  be  removed  by 
mechanical  means  from  this  passage. 

3.  Of  diseases  or  obstructions  of  the  Eustachian 
tube. — This  forms,  in  fact,  the  body  of  the  drum, 
if  we  may  be  allowed  the  phrase,  of  which  the 
ear   so   largely   consists.     Communicating  with 
the  back  of  the  palate,  it  admits  a  portion  of  air 
to  counterbalance  that  in  the  meatus,  and  assists 
materially,  during  the  vibrations   of  the   tym- 
panum, in  perfecting  the  distinct  sensation   of 
sounds.     Inveterate  deafness  is  therefore  often 
produced  by  the  disease  or  obstruction  of  this 
organ  and  its  cavity.     When  air  is  no  longer 
found  here,  the  tympanum  is  unduly  forced  and 
stretched  inward,  and  thus  cannot  vibrate  as  in 
its  perpendicular  state.  » 

Obstructions  of  this  tube  arise  frequently  from 
syphilitic  ulcers  in  the  throat,  or  sloughing  in 
the  cynanche  maligna.  The  deafness  ensues  on 


the  healing  of  the  ulcers,  that  is,  when  the  ob- 
struction is  complete.  The  descent  of  a  nasal 
polypus  into  the  pharynx,  and  enlarged  tonsils, 
have  also  been  known  to  clo^e  the  tube.  Some- 
times the  cavity  has  been  found  filled  with 
mucus. 

The  only  symptom  to  which  medical  men  can 
advert  in  this  case  is,  that  when  the  patient  blows, 
with  his  nose  and  mouth  stopped,  he  does  not 
experience  that  peculiar  sensation,  which  arises 
from  the  inflation  of  the  tympanum.  He  speaks 
only  of  the  loss  of  sense,  and  complains  of  no 
particular  symptom.  In  this  respect  the  deafness 
differs  from  all  other  species. 

Sir  Astley  Cooper  has,  however,  introduced  a 
method  of  relieving  this  previously  incurable 
disease  of  the  ear,  by  puncturing  the  tympanum. 
The  effect  is  said  to  be  an  instantaneous  resto- 
rative to  the  faculty  of  hearing.  But  there  is 
some  difficulty  in  keeping  open  the  puncture, 
which  is,  in  point  of  fact,  to  become,  in  this  case, 
an  artificial  Eustachian  tube.  A  large  hole 
diminishes  the  perfection  of  the  returning  tension 
sense,  and  a  small  one  is  perpetually  closing. 
If  the  membrane  also  be  much  lacerated  or  de- 
tached at  its  circumference,  the  tension  will  be 
lessened;  yet  even,  in  these  cases,  the  patient 
receives  an  evident  benefit. 

The  instrument,  in  this  operation,  is  passed 
through  the  meatus  and  the  anterior  or  inferior 
part  of  the  tympanum.  The  position  of  the 
manubriura  of  the  malleus  demanding  this  pre- 
caution :  a  little  crack  will  immediately  be  heard 
like  that  which  is  occasioned  in  pricking  a  com- 
mon drum,  particularly  if  the  tube  be  entirely 
closed,  as  the  sound  will  then  be  more  acute> 
from  the  rapid  entrance  of  the  air.  The  instru- 
ment must  not  penetrate  far  into  the  tympanum, 
lest  it  should  pierce  its  vascular  lining;  and  the 
escape  of  blood  injure  the  operation. 

4.  We  come  now  to  the  more  numerous  and 
important  diseases  of  the  internal  ear. — It  is 
evident  that  deafness  often  exists  when  no  ap- 
parent cause  or  morbid  affection  appears ;  and 
that  it  arises  from  a  nervous  insensibility,  in  some 
cases,  which  no  surgical  aid  can  remove.  The 
tympanum  will  appear  perfect,  and  exercise^ 
apparently,  its  usual  functions ;  and  the  secretions 
of  the  meatus  seem  healthy.  In  some  cases> 
complaint  is  made  of  great  noises  in  the  head, 
and,  as  they  often  correspond  with  the  beating  of 
the  pulse,  this  has  been  traced  to  a  peculiar 
perception  of  the  pulsation  of  the  arteries.  The 
organic  causes  of  some  of  these  diseases  are  even 
traceable  to  the  brain.  Where  the  deafness  has 
been  preceded  by  local  inflammation  in  the  head> 
evacuants,  particularly  local  ones,  are  generally 
prescribed  ;  such  as  the  application  of  leaches 
and  blisters  to  the  neck  and  behind  the  ears ; 
and  the  general  antiphlogistic  plan  should  be 
pursued  more  or  less,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  plerothic  symptoms. 

Imperfect  circulation,  on  the  other  hand,  and 
general  debility,  will  sometimes  be  the  cause  of 
deafness ;  when  the  usual  stimulants  of  elec- 
tricity and  galvanism  have  been  found  effec- 
tual, and  stimulating  liquids  may  be  cautiously 
dropped  into  the  ear.  In  the  swelling,  or  en- 
largement of  neighbouring  parts  of  the  head  OT 


DEA 


86 


DEA 


reck,  through  scrophulous  or  syphilitic  affections, 
these  disorders,  of  course,  must  be  attended  to,  as 
the  root  of  the  disorganisation. 

Mr.  Saunders  has  described,  at  some  length, 
one  of  the  most  common,  and  important  diseases, 
connected  both  with  the  external  and  internal 
ear;  and,  at  the  same  time,  one  of  the  most 
common  causes  of  deafness  that  occur.  We 
mean  the  puriform  discharge,  or  '  running,' 
as  it  is  popularly  called,  from  the  tympanum. 
He  considers  it  under  three  states  or  stages:  1. 
A  simple  puriform  discharge.  2.  A  puriform 
discharge,  complicated  with  fungi  and  polypi. 
3.  A  puriform  discharge,  with  a  caries  of  the 
tympanum.  The  time  of  transition  from  one  of 
these  stages  to  another  is  quite  uncertain.  In 
some  instances,  years  do  not  affect  it ;  and,  in 
others,  it  seems  to  advance,  almost  at  once,  to  a 
carious  state  of  the  bone. 

This  puriform  discharge  from  the  tympanum, 
he  insists,  is  a  local  disease,  and  does  not  depend 
on  any  disordered  state  of  the  constitution  :  ge- 
neral remedies  are,  therefore,  inefficacious.  But, 
as  a  bad  state  of  health  is  unfavorable  to  the 
healing  of  any  parts,  so,  in  this  particular  com- 
plaint, any  disordered  condition  of  the  habit 
should  be  corrected.  The  chief  dependence  is  to 
be  placed  on  direct  applications  to  the  parts  af- 
fected. Injections  of  vitriolated  zinc,  acetate  of 
lead,  &c.,  are  very  efficacious  in  suppressing  the 
discharge ;  and  their  effects  may  be  aided  by  the 
external  employment  of  blisters  and  setons.  The 
fungous  and  polypous  excrescences  must  be  re- 
moved or  destroyed  by  mechanical  means ;  they 
are  only  incidental  occurrences,  and  their  re- 
moval reduces  the  disease  to  the  first  stage. 

The  deafness  during  the  continuance  of  this 
discharge  is  sometimes  very  considerable,  when 
the  real  injury  which  the  organ  has  sustained  is 
trivial.  In  the  first  stage,  the  mere  thickening  of 
parts,  or  the  collection  of  the  discharge,  must 
impede  the  action  of  the  intervening  machinery 
between  the  external  and  internal  parts  of  the 
ear;  and,  in  the  second,  the  mechanical  obstruc- 
tion of  the  funguses  or  polypi  excludes  the  pulses 
of  sound.  On  this  account  there  is  often  a  re- 
markable increase  of  the  power  of  hearing,  when 
the  discharge  is  suppressed  in  the  first  and  se- 
cond stages.  But  as  the  parts  are  invisible,  i*  is 
difficult,  if  not  impracticable,  to  decide  a  priori, 
how  far  the  power  of  hearing  can  be  restored. 
This,  however,  is  no  valid  objection  to  attempt- 
ing the  cure.  The  sense  will  not  be  rendered 
worse  by  a  failure;  and  if  the  discharge  should  be 
stopped,  the  disease  which  caused  it  is  removed, 
the  organ  safe  from  farther  injury,  and  the  pa- 
tient freed  from  an  offensive  malady.  In  the 
last  stage,  the  sense  is  almost,  if  not  totally,  de- 
stroyed ;  and  although  the  discharge  be  stopped, 
the  patient's  hearing  will  be  very  1  ittle,  if  at  all, 
improved. 

When  this  disease  is  cured,  the  tympanum  is 
exposed  to  the  free  ingress  and  egress  of  the  air, 
and  the  mucilaginous  discharge  inspissates,  as 
the  mucus  of  the  nose,  by  the  exhalation  of  its 
watery  parts.  By  this  accident  the  patient's 
deafness  increases  at  intervals,  for  which  he  often 
s?eks  relief.  The  practitioner,  on  sounding  the 
ear,  perceives  this  hardened  matter ;  and  con- 


ceiving, as  is  really  the  case,  that  it  produces  the 
augmentation  of  deafness,  is  tempted  to  remove 
it.  But  nothing  stimulative,  nor  any  rude  at- 
tempts, can  be  safe,  for  there  is  great  danger  of 
reproducing  the  discharge.  Having  learned  that 
a  discharge  has  pre-existed,  it  will  be  expedient 
to  leave  it  to  spontaneous  separation.  Suunders's 
Anatomy  and  Diseases  of  the  Ear. 

This  is  frequently  the  disorder  of  the  ear,  at- 
tended with  violent  inflammations  of  the  tympa- 
num, and  even  with  delirium  ;  remarkably  resem- 
bling, in  its  fluctuations,  the  tooth-ache,  and  often 
popularly  but  most  improperly  treated  with 
similar  stimulating  applications.  Parents  and 
individuals  who  have  the  care  of  children  cannot 
be  too  observant  of  the  nature  of  frequent  dis- 
charges from  the  ear,  and  should  apply  early 
for  a  good  medical  opinion  as  to  their  cause. 

DEAL,  T.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s. ")     Sax.  t>sel ;  Goth- 

DEAL'ER,  n.s.  >rf«i7;  Teut.  deil  ; 

DEAL'ING,  n.  s.  j  Belg.  d<elen,  from 

Gr.  SteXav,  says  Minsheu,  to  distribute  or  divide. 
These  are  clearly  the  leading  ideas  of  the  word 
in  all  its  various  applications.  To  separate  and 
distribute  in  portions ;  to  dispose  of  in  parts ; 
to  scatter;  to  give  to  different  persons.  As  a 
neuter  verb,  to  trade ;  to  transact  business  ;  and 
hence,  to  negotiate  and  mediate  an  intercourse 
between  different  parties ;  taking  various  pre- 
positions, as  to  deal  by,  deal  in,  and  deal  with. 
As  a  substantive,  it  expresses  the  part  or  quan- 
tity divided  or  distributed  ;  the  act  or  practice 
of  apportioning  out  a  pack  of  cards  ;  a  plank  of 
fir,  divided,  split,  or  sawn  out  from  the  tree.  A 
dealer  is  a  trader,  or  distributer  of  various  com- 
modities for  profit.  Dealing,  the  practise  of 
trading,  and  hence  any  kind  of  business,  transac- 
tion, or  intercourse. 

Deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  and  bring  the  poor 
that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house,  Isaiah  Iviii.  7. 

And  with  the  one  lamb,  a  tenth  deal  of  flour  min- 
gled with  the  fourth  part  of  an  hin  of  beaten  oil. 

Exod.  xxix.  40. 

The  treacherous  dealer  dealeth  treacherously,  ana. 
the  spoiler  spoileth.  Isaiah  xxi.  2. 

He  kept  his  patient  a  ful  great  del 
In  houres  by  his  magike  nature!. 

Chaucer.     Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales.  - 

Neither  can  the  Irish,  nor  yet  the  English  lords, 
think  themselves  •wronged,  nor  hardly  dealt  frith,  to 
have  that  which  is  none  of  their  own  given  to  them. 

Spenser's  Ireland. 

When  men's  affections  do  frame  their  opinions, 
they  are  in  defence  of  errour  more  earnest,  a  great 
deal,  than,  for  the  most  part,  sound  believers  in  the 
maintenance  of  truth.  Hooker. 

Concerning  the  dealings  of  men  who  administer 
government,  and  unfto  whom  the  execution  of  that  law 
belongeth,  they  have  their  judge,  who  sitteth  iu 
heaven.  Id. 

But  ibis  was  neither  one  pope's  fault,  nor  one 
prince's  destiny  :  he  must  write  a  story  of  the  empire, 
that  means  to  tell  of  all  their  dealings  in  this  kind. 

Raleigh. 

Sometimes  he  that  deals  between  man  and  man, 
raiseth  his  own  credit  with  both,  by  pretending  greater 
interest  than  he  hath  in  either.  Bacon, 


DEA 


87 


DEA 


It  is  generally  better  to  deal  by  speech  than  by 
letter  ;  and  by  a  man  himself,  than  by  the  mediation 
of  a  third.  Id. 

To  weep  with  them  that  weep,  do'.h  ease  some  deal; 
But  sorrow  flouted  at  is  double  death.  Shakspeare. 

Two  deep  enemies, 

Foes  to  my  rest,  and  my  sweet  sleep's  disturbers, 
Are  they  that  I  would  have  thee  deal  upon.       Id. 

What  these  are  ! 

Whose  own  hard  dealings  teach  them  to  suspect 
The  thoughts  of  others.  Id. 

What  a  deal  of  cold  business  doth  a  man  mispend 
the  better  part  of  life  in  '  In  scattering  compliments, 
and  tendering  visits.  Ben  Jonson. 

If  she  hated  me,  I  should  know  what  passion  to 
deal  with.  Sidney. 

Still  in  the  night  she  weeps,  and  her  tears  fall 
Down  her  cheeks  along,  and  none  of  all 
Her  lovers  comfort  her.     Perfidiously 
Her  friends  have  dealt,  and  now  are  enemy. 

Donne.      On  the  Lamentat.  of  Jeremy. 

Gentlemen  were  commanded  to  remain  in  the 
country,  to  govern  the  people,  easy  to  be  dealt  with 
whilst  they  stand  in  fear.  Hayward. 

God's  gracious  dealings  with  men,  are  the  aids  and 
auxiliaries  necessary  to  us  in  the  pursuit  of  piety. 

Hammond. 

Who  then  shall  guide 

His  people  ?     Who  defend  ?     Will  they  not  deal 
Worse  with  his  followers,  than  with  him  they  dealt  ? 

Milton. 

I  have  also  found,  .that  a  piece  of  deal,  far  thicker 
than  one  would  easily  imagine,  being  purposely  inter- 
posed betwixt  my  eye,  placed  in  a  room,  and  the 
clearer  daylight,  was  not  only  somewhat  transparent, 
but  appeared  quite  through  a  lovely  red. 

Boyle  on  Colours. 

God  did  not  only  exercise  this  providence  towards 
his  own  people,  but  he  dealt  thus  also  with  other 
nations.  Tillotson. 

They  buy  and  sell,  they  deal  and  traffic.  South. 
Possibly  gome  never  so  much   as  doubted  of  the 
safety  of  their  spiritual  estate ;   and,  if  so,  they  have 
so  much  the  more  reason,  a  great  deal,  to  doubt  of  it. 

Id. 
One  with  a  broken  truncheon  deals  his  blows. 

Dry  den. 

But  I  will  deal  the  more  civilly  with  his  two  poems, 
because  nothing  ill  is  to  be  spoken  of  the  dead.  Id. 

*Ceep  me  from  the  vengeance  of  thy  darts, 
Which  Niobe's  devoted  issue  felt, 
When  hissing  through  the  skies  the  featheied  deaths 

were  dealt.  Id. 

Such  an  one  deals  not  fairly  by  his  own  mind,  nor 
conducts  his  own  understanding  aright. .  Locke. 

With  the  fond  maids  in  palmistry  he  deals, 
They  tell  the  secret  which  he  first  reveals.   Prior. 

Reflect  on  the  merits  of  the  cause,  as  well  as  of  the 
men  who  have  been  thus  dealt  with  by  their  country. 

Swift. 

How  can  the  muse  her  aid  impart, 
Unskilled  in  all  the  terms  of  art  ? 
Or  in  harmonious  numbers  put 
The  deal,  the  shuffle,  and  the  cut  ?  Id. 

I  find  it  common  with  these  small  dealers  in  wit  and 
learning,  to  give  themselves  a  title  from  their  first 
adventure.  Id. 

The  Scripture  forbids  even  the  countenancing  a 
poor  man  in  his  cause  ;  which  is  a  popular  way  of 
preventing  justice,  that  some  men  have  dealt  in, 
.though  without  that  success  which  they  proposed  to 
themselves.  Atterbury, 


Wherever  I  rind  a  great  deal  of  gratitude  in  a  poor 
man,  I  take  it  for  granted  there  would  be  as  much 
generosity  if  he  were  a  rich  man.  Pone. 

You  wrote  to  me  with  the  freedom  of  a  friend, 
dealing  plainly  with  me  in  the  matter  of  my  own 
trifles.  /</. 

Among  authors,  none  draw  upon  themselves  more 
displeasure  than  those  who  deal  in  political  matters. 

Addison. 

The  business  of  mankind,  in  this  life,  being  rather 
to  act  than  to  know,  their  portion  of  knowledge  is 
dealt  them  accordingly.  /rf. 

True  logick  is  not  that  noisy  thing  that  deals  all  in 
dispute,  to  which  the  former  ages  had  debased  it. 

Watt  is  Lotjich. 

How  Spain  prepares  her  banners  to  unfold, 
And  Rome  deals  out  her  blessings  and  her  gold. 

Tic/tell. 
The  nightly  mallet  deals  resounding  blows. 

Gay. 

Nature  seldom  forms  an  universal  genius  ;  but 
deals  out  her  favours  in  the  present  state  with  a  par- 
simonious hand.  Mason. 

I  do  readily  admit  that  a  great  deal  of  the  wars, 
seditions,  and  troubles  of  the  world  did  formerly 
turn  upon  the  contention  between  interests  that  went 
by  the  names  of  protestant  i.nd  catholic.  Burke. 

The  Goth,  the   Christian,  Time,  War,  Flood,  and 

Fire 

Have  dealt  upon  the  seven-hilled  city's  pride  ; 
She  saw  her  glories  star  by  star  expire, 
And  up  the  steep  barbarian  monarchs  ride, 
Where  the  car  climbed  the  capitol.  Byron. 

DEAL,  in  carpentry,  a  thin  kind  of  fir  plank, 
formed  by  sawing  the  trunk  of  a  tree  into  a  great 
many  longitudinal  divisions,  of  greater  or  less 
thickness  according  to  the  purposes  it  is  in- 
tended to  serve.  A  good  method  of  seasoning 
planks  for  deal,  is  to  throw  them  into  salt  water 
as  soon  as  they  are  sawed,  and  keep  them  there 
three  or  four  days,  frequently  turning  them.  In 
this  case  they  will  be  rendered  much  harder,  by 
drying  afterwards  in  the  air  and  sun;  but  neither 
this,  nor  any  other  method  yet  known,  will  pre- 
serve them  from  shrinking.  Rods  of  deal  expand 
laterally,  or  cross  the  grain,  in  moist  weather,and 
contract  again  in  dry. 

DEAL,  in  geography,  a  market  town  and  sea- 
port of  Kent,  between  Dover  and  Sandwich,  and 
supposed  to  be  the  Dola  of  Nennius,  and  situa- 
ted on  a  flat  and  level  coast.  The  town  of  Deal, 
except  it  may  be  the  sea's  shrinking  a  little  from 
it,  is  in  much  the  same  condition  in  which  it 
ever  was,  even  from  the  earliest  accounts.  Dr. 
Halley  has  proved,  in  his  Miscellanea  Curiosa, 
that  Julius  Csesar  landed  here,  August  26th, 
A.  A.  C.  55.  The  great  conveniency  of  landing 
has  been  of  infinite  service  to  the  place ;  so  that 
it  is  large  and  populous,  divided  into  the  upper 
and  lower  towns,  adorned  with  many  buildings, 
and  is  in  effect  the  principal  place  on  the  Downs. 
To  the  south  of  the  town  is  a  castle,  surrounded 
by  a  ditch ;  it  consists  chiefly  of  a  round  tower, 
containing  apartments  for  the  captain  and  other 
officers,  and  a  battery.  The  batteries  and  mar- 
tello  towers,  constructed  during  the  late  war, 
command  from  the  eminences,  every  access  to  the 
shore.  Anchors,  cables,  &e.,  are  always  ready  to 


DEA 


88 


DEA 


supply  ships  that  may  need  them.  It  has  a  very 
commodious  market  held  on  Tuesday  and  Wed- 
nesday, which  is  well  supplied  with  every  kind 
of  provision,  &c.  It  lies  seven  miles  south  by 
east  of  Sandwich,  and  seventy-four  east  by  south 
of  London. 

DEALBA'TION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dealbatio.  The 
act  of  bleaching  or  making  white. 

411  seed  is  white  in  viviparous  animals,  and  such  as 
have  preparing  vessels,  wherein  it  receives  a  manifold 
dealbation.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DEAMBULATION,  n.  s.  >     Lat.  deambula- 

DEA'MBULATORY,  adj.  3  tio.  The  act,  or 
relating  to  the  practice,  of  walking  abroad.  See 
AMBULATION. 

DEAMENA,  in  the  mythology,  the  goddess 
who  was  supposed  to  preside  over  women  during 
their  menses. 

DEAN,  M.S.     >      Fr.    doyen;    Lat.  decanus- 

DEAN'ERY.W.S.  j  '  From  the  Greek  word  Stica,' 
says  Ayliffe,  '  in  English,  ten,  because  he  was 
anciently  set  over  ten  canons  or  prebendaries  at 
least  in  some  cathedral  church.' 

The  dean  and  canons,  or  prebends,  of  cathedral 
churches,  were  of  great  use  in  the  church ;  they  were 
not  only  to  be  of  counsel  with  the  bishop  for  his  reve- 
nue, but  chiefly  for  government  in  causes  ecclesiasti- 
cal. Use  your  best  means  to  prefer  such  to  those 
places  who  are  nt  for  that  purpose.  Bacon. 

Take  her  by  the  hand,  away  with  her  to  the  deanery, 
and  dispatch  it  quickly.  Shakspeare. 

He  could  no  longer  keep  the  deanery  of  the  chapel- 
royal.  Clarendon. 
Put  both  deans  in  one  ;  or,  if  that 's  too  much  trou 

ble, 
Instead  of  the  deans  make  the  deanery  double. 

Swift. 

DEAN.  As  there  are  two  foundations  of  ca- 
thedral churches  in  England,  the  old  and  the 
new  (the  new  are  those  which  Henry  VIII., 
upon  suppression  of  abbeys,  transformed  from 
abbot  or  prior,  and  convent,  to  dean  and  chapter), 
so  there  are  two  means  of  creating  deans;  those 
of  the  old  foundation  are  appointed  to  their  dig- 
nity, much  like  bishops,  the  king  first  issuing  his 
conge"  d'elire  to  the  chapter,  the  chapter  then 
choosing,  and  the  bishop  confirming,  and  giving 
his  mandate  to  install  them.  Those  of  the  new 
foundation  are,  by  a  shorter  course,  installed  by 
virtue  of  the  king's  letters  patent,  without  elec- 
tion or  confirmation.  This  word  is  also  applied 
to  the  chief  officers  of  certain  peculiar  churches 
or  chapels ;  as  the  dean  of  the  king's  chapel,  the 
dean  of  the  arches,  the  dean  of  St.  George's 
chapel  at  Windsor,  and  the  dean  of  Bocking  in 
Essex.  The  dean  and  chapter  are  the  council  of  the 
bishop,  to  assist  him  with  their  advice  in  affairs 
of  religion,  as  well  as  in  the  temporal  concerns 
of  his  see.  When  the  rest  of  the  clergy  were 
settled  in  the  several  parishes  of  each  diocese, 
these  were  reserved  for  the  celebration  of  divine 
service  in  the  bishop's  own  cathedral ;  and  the 
chief  of  them,  who  presided  over  the  rest,  obtained 
the  name  of  decanus,  or  dean,  being,  probably,  at 
first  appointed  to  superintend  ten  canons  or  pre- 
bendaries. The  chapter,  consisting  of  canons  or 
prebendaries,  are  sometimes  appointed  by  the 
King,  sometimes  by  the  bishop,  and  sometimes 


elected  by  each  other.  The  dean  and  chapter 
are  the  nominal  electors  of  a  bishop.  The 
bishop  is  their  ordinary  and  immediate  superior; 
and  has,  generally  speaking,  the  power  of  visit- 
ing them,  and  correcting  their  excesses  and  enor- 
mities. They  had  also  a  check  on  the  bishop  at 
common  law;  for,  till  the  stat.  32,  Hen.  VIII. 
cap.  28,  his  grant,  or  lease,  would  not  have 
bound  his  successors,  unless  confirmed  by  the 
dean  and  chapter. 

DEAN,  in  geography,  a  forest  of  England,  in 
Gloucestershire,  between  the  Severn  and  the 
county  of  Monmouth.  The  forest  once  con- 
tained 30,000  acres  of  land,  in  which  were 
twenty-three  parishes,  and  four  market  towns, 
with  great  abundance  of  fine  timber.  It  was 
reckoned  the  chief  support  of  the  English  nary  ; 
and  the  Spanish  armada,  it  is  said,  was  ex- 
pressly commissioned  to  destroy  it.  The  iron 
forges  have  lessened  the  quantity  of  wood,  but 
not  consumed  it,  as  care  is  said  to  be  taken  in 
cutting  it.  The  hills  abound  in  iron  ore 

DEAN,  GREAT  DEAN,  or  MICHAEL  DEAN,  a 
town  in  the  above  forest,  with  an  elegant  church 
and  handsome  spire.  Cloth  and  pins  are  its 
chief  manufactures.  It  has  a  market  on  Mon- 
day, and  fairs  Easter  Monday  and  October 
10th.  It  lies  twelve  miles  west  of  Gloucester, 
fifteen  of  Monmouth,  and  120  south-west  of 
London. 

DEAN  OF  GUILD,  in  Scottun  law,  the  cmef 
judge  of  a  guild-court.  The  dean  of  guild  in 
Edinburgh,  and  most  of  the  royal  boroughs  ol 
Scotland,  is  a  member  of,  and  elected  by,  the 
town-council;  ranks  next  to  the  bailies,  and  con- 
tinues two  years  in  office. 

DEAR,n.s.&ad;'.^v      Sax.  beon;  Belg.  dier  ; 

DEAR'BOUGHT,O</;.  /  Swed.  dyr  ;  Isl.  dar;  Goth. 

DEAR'LING,  n.  s.    \cher ;  from  Lat.  carus,  ca- 

DEAR'LY,  adv.        \reo,  to  want,  as  Minsheu 

DEAR'NESS.  n.  s.  J  conjectures.  One  much 
valued  or  beloved  ;  valuable  ;  beloved ;  costly  ; 
scarce. 

They  do  feed  on  nectar,  heavenly  wise, 
With  Hercules  and  Hebe,  and  the  rest 
Of  Venus'  dearlings,  through  her  bounty  blest. 

Spenser. 

The  whole  senate  dedicated  an  altar  to  Friendship, 
as  to  a  goddess,  in  respect  of  the  great  dearnett  of 
friendship  between  them  two.  Bacon, 

"  It  is  rarely  bought,  and  then  also  bought  dearly 
enough  with  such  a  fine.  Id. 

Your  brother  Glo'ster  hates  you. 
— Oh,  no,  he  loves  me,  and  he  holds  me  dear. 

Shakspeare. 

My  brother  holds  you  well,  and  in  dearnett  of  heart 
hath  holp  to  effect  your  ensuing  carriage.  Id. 

That  kiss 

I  earned  from  thee,  dear ;  and  my  true  lip 
Hath  virgined  it  e'er  since.  Id.     Coriolamu, 

Where  life  is  deare,  who  cares  for  coyned  drosse? 
That,  spent,  is  counted  gaine  ;  and  spared,  losse. 

Bp.  Hall.     Satiret  ii.  «">. 

O  fleeting  joys 

Of  Paradise,  dearbought  with  lasting  woe.   Milton. 

He  who  hates  his  neighbour  mortally,  and  wisely 
too,  must  profess  all  the  dearnest  of  friendship,  with 
readiness  to  serve  him.  South. 


DEA 


89 


DEA 


See,  my  dear, 
How  lavish  nature  has  adorned  the  year. 

Dry  den. 

Turnus  shall  dearly  pay  for  faith  forsworn ; 
And  corps,  and  swords,  and  shields,  on  Tyber  born. 

Id. 

Such  dearbought  blessings  happen  every  day, 
Because  we  know  not  for  what  things  to  pray.        Id. 

These  are  the  pleasing  moments,  in  absence  my 
dearest  blessing,  either  to  read  something  from  you, 
or  be  writing  something  to  you  ;  yet  I  never  do  it  but 
I  am  touched  with  a  sensible  regret,  that  I  cannot  pour 
out  in  words  what  my  heart  is  so  big  with,  which  is 
much  more  just  to  your  dear  self  (in  a  passionate  re- 
turn of  love  and  gratitude)  than  I  can  tell  you. 

Lady  Russel's  Letters. 

Landlords  prohibit  tenants  from  plowing,  which  is 
seen  in  the  dearness  of  corn.  Swift. 

What  made  directors  cheat  the  South-sea  year  ? 
To  feed  on  ven'son  when  it  sold  so  dear.  Pope. 

And  the  last  joy  was  dearer  than  the  rest.  Id. 

The  dear,  dear  name,  she  bathes  in  flowing  tears, 
Hangs  o'er  the  tomb.  Addison's  Ovid,. 

I  was,  at  the  time  this  compliment  was  paid  me, 
and  am  still,  much  gratified  by  it.  The  approbation  of 
such  men  ever  has  been,  and  ever  will  be,  dearer  to 
me  than  the  most  dignified  and  lucrative  stations  in 
the  church.  Bishop  Watson. 

How  did  I  hope  to  vex  a  thousand  eyes  ! 
Oh  glorious  malice,  dearer  than  the  prize  ! 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DEAR,  adj.  Sax.  bepe,  from  bejnan,  to  injure. 
See  DARE.  Bitter ;  hateful ;  grievous.  An  obso- 
lete word,  but  frequently  used  in  this  sense  by 
Shakspeare. 

Three  yere  in  this  wise  his  lif  he  ledde, 
And  bare  him  so  in  pees  and  eke  in  werre, 
Ther  n'  as  no  man  that  Theseus  hath  derre. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

What  foolish  boldness  brought  thee  to  their  mercies, 
Whom  thou  in  terms  so  bloody,  and  so  dear, 
Hast  made  thine  enemies  ? 

Shakspeare.      Twelfth  Night. 
Let  us  return, 

And  strain  what  other  means  is  left  unto  us 
Tn  our  dear  peril.  Id.      Timon. 

Some  dear  cause 

Will  in  concealment  wrap  me  up  a-while  : 
When  I  am  known  aright,  you  shall  not  grieve 
Lending  me  this  acquaintance.          Id.     King  Lear. 

Would  I  had  met  my  deafest  foe  in  heaven, 
Or  ever  I  had  seen  that  day.  Id.     Hamlet. 

The  other  banished  son,  with  his  dear  sight 
Struck  pale  and  bloodless.         Id.    Titu-s  Andronicus. 

DEARNLY,  adv.  Sax.  dearn.  Secret,  or 
deep.  See  DARN.  Here  applied  to  deep  and 
bitter  mourning. 

At  last,  as  chanced  them  by  a  forest  side 
To  pass,  for  succour  from  the  scorching  ray, 
They  heard  a  rueful  voice,  that  dearnly  cried 
With  piercing  shrieks=  Spenser. 

DEARTH,  n.  s.  The  third  person,  according 
to  Mr.  Tooke,  of  tertian,  to  injure.  Minsheu 
says  from  Belg.  dier,  dear,  and  tiit,  time :  a  dear 
time.  '  Dyrtid,  as  used  with  the  Goths,'  says 
Mr.  Thomson, '  a  time  of  dearness.'  It  is  meta- 
phorically applied  to  the  mind. 


In  times  of  dearth,  it  drained  much  coin  out  of  the 
kingdom,  to  furnish  us  with  corn  from  foreign  parts. 

Bacon. 

Pity  the  dearth  that  I  have  pined  in, 
By  longing  for  that  food  so  long  a  time. 

Shakspeare. 

Of  every  tree  that  in  the  garden  grows, 
Eat  freely  with  glad  heart ;  fear  here  no  dearth. 

Milton. 

The  French  have  brought  on  themselves  that  dearth 
of  plot,  and  narrowness  of  imagination,  which  may  be 
observed  in  all  their  plays.  Dryden. 

There  have  been  terrible  years  dearths  of  corn,  ami 
every  place  is  strewed  witli  beggars ;  but  dearths  are 
common  in  better  climates,  and  our  evils  here  lie  much 
deeper.  Swift. 

DEATH,  n.  s.     ^       Sax.  t>ea*  ;  Belg.  dwl ; 
DEATH-BED,  Teut.  tod,  todt,  that;  from 

DEATH'FUL,  adj.       Gr.  Qavaroc,  says  Minsheu 
DEATU'LESS,  adj.      Or    the    Heb.    nn,    doth. 
DEATH-LIKE,         }>The  cessation  or  extinction 
DEATH'S-DOOR,        of  life;    the   state   of  the 
DEATH'S-HEAD,        dead  ;  the  immediate  cause 
DEATH'S-MAN,       |  or    causer    of  death  ;    the 
DEATH'-WATCH.  J  final  perdition    of  wicked 
men.     A  death's  man  is  a  public  executioner : 
death's  door,  a  near  approach  to  death.    A  death- 
watch  is  an  insect  making  a  ticking  noise,  like  a 
watch,   and   supposed    to   presage  death.     The 
other  compounds   seem  to  require  no  explana- 
tion. 

For  the  sorrowe  that  is  aftir  God  worchith  penaunce 
into  stidefast  heelthe,  but  sorrow  of  the  worlde  worchith 
deeth.  Wiclif.  2  Cor.  vii. 

They  cried  out,  and  said,  O  thou  man  of  God,  there 
is  death  in  the  pot.  2  Kings  iv.  40. 

He  is  the  mediator  of  the  New  Testament,  that  by 
means  of  death,  for  the  redemption  of  the  transgres- 
sions, they  which  are  called  might  receive  the  promise 
of  eternal  inheritance.  Heb.  ix.  15. 

Thou  shall  die  the  deaths  of  them  that  are  slain  in 
the  midst  of  the  seas.  Ezekiel  xxviii.  8. 

We  pray  that  God  will  keep  us  from  all  sin  and 
wickedness,  from  our  ghostly  enemy,  and  from  ever- 
lasting death.  Church  Catechism. 

They  were  adradde  of  him  as  of  the  deth. 
His  wanning  was  ful  fayre  upon  an  heth. 

Chaucer.     Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 

He  answered  naught,  but  in  a  traunce  still  lay, 
And  on  those  guileful  dazed  eyes  of  his 
The  cloude  of  death  did  sit.    Spenser.  Faerie  IJueene. 

As  in  manifesting  the  sweet  influence  of  his  mercy, 
on  the  severe  stroke  of  his  justice ;  so  in  this,  not  to 
suffer  a  man  of  death  to  live.  Bacon. 

Time  itself,  under  the  deathful  shade  of  whose 
wings  all  things  wither,  bath  wasted  that  lively  virtue 
of  nature  in  man,  and  beasts,  and  plants.  Raleigh. 

In  swinish  sleep 
Their  drenched  natures  lie,  as  in  a  death. 

Shakspeare. 

I  had  rather  be  married  to  a  death's  head,  with  a 
bone  in  his  mouth,  than  to  either  of  these.  Id. 

He's  dead  ;  I'm  only  sorry 
He  had  no  other  deathsman.  Id* 

Death,  a  necessary  end, 
Will  come  when  it  will  come. 

Id.     Julius  Caesar* 


DBA 


Sweet  soul,  take  lieed,  take  heed  of  perjury  ; 
Thou  art  on  thy  death-bed.  Id.   Othello. 

Life,  by  this  death  abled,  shall  controll 
Death,  whom  thy  death  slew  ;  nor  shall  to  me 
Fear  of  first  or  last  death  bring  miserie, 
If  in  thy  life's  book  my  name  thou  enroll. 

Donne.     Dirine  Poems. 

There  was  a  poor  young  woman,  that  had  brought 
herself  even  to  death's  door  with  grief  for  her  sick 
husband.  L'  Estrange. 

No  blacks,  nor  soul-bslls,  nor  death's-heads  on  our 
rings,  nor  funeral  sermons,  nor  tombs,  nor  epitaphs, 
can  fix  our  hearts  enough  upon  our  frail  and  miserable 
condition.  Bishop  Hall.  Sermon  30. 

On  seas,  on  earth,  and  all  that  in  them  dwell, 
A  deathlike  quiet  and  deep  silence  fell.  Waller. 

Blood,  death,  and  deathfvl  deeds,  are  in  that  noise, 
Ruin,  destruction  at  the  utmost  point.  Milton. 

A  deathlike  sleep  ! 
A  gentle  wafting  to  immortal  life  !  Id. 

God  hath  only  immortality,  though  angels  and  hu- 
man souls  be  deathless.  Boyle. 

I  myself  knew  a  person  of  great  sanctity,  who  was 
afflicted  to  death's-door  with  a  vomiting. 

Taylor's  Worthy  Communicant. 
These  are  such  things  as   a  man   shall  remember 
with  joy  upon  his  death-bed ;  such  as  shall  cheer  and 
warm  his  heart,  even  in  that  last  and  bitter  agony. 

South's  Sermons. 
He  must  his  acts  reveal, 
From  the  first  moment  of  his  vital  breath, 
To  his  last  hour  of  unrepenting  death.       Dryden. 
Then  round  our  death-bed  every  friend  should  run, 
And  joy  us  of  our  conquest  early  won.     Id.  Fables. 

Your  cruelty  was  such,  as  you  would  spare  his  life 
for  many  deathful  torments.  Sidney. 

Faith  and  hope  themselves  shall  die, 
While  deathless  charity  remains.  Prior. 

A  death-bed  repentance  ought  not  indeed  to  be  ne- 
glected, because  it  is  the  last  thing  that  we  can  do. 
•  Atterbury. 

Oft,  as  in  airy  rings  they  skim  the  heath, 
The  clam'rous  lapwings  feel  the  leaden  death.  Pope. 

Black  Melancholy  sits,  and  round  her  throws 
A  death-like  slumber,  and  a  dread  repose.  Id. 

These  eyes  behold 
The  deathfvl  scene  ;  princes  on  princes  rolled.     Id. 

Misers  are  muckworms,  silkworms  beaus, 
And  deathwatches  physicians.  Id. 

He  caught  his  death  the  last  county-sessions,  where 
he  would  go  to  see  justice  done  to  a  poor  widow-wo- 
man. Addition. 

The  solemn  deathwatch  clicked  the  Lour  she  died. 

Gay. 

We  learn  to  presage  approaching  deatn  in  a  family 
by  ravens,  and  little  worms,  which  we  therefore  call 
a  deathwatch.  Watts. 

Death  opens  the  gate  of  fame,  and  shuts  the  gate 
of  envy  after  it, — it  unlooses  the  chain  of  the  captive, 
and  puts  the  bondsman's  task  into  another  man's 
hands.  Sterne. 

Heavens !    on  my    sight   what    sanguine    colours 

blaze ! 

Spain's  deathless  shame  !  the  crimes  of  modern  days  . 
When  avarice,  shrouded  in  religion's  robe, 
Sailed  to  the  west,  and  slaughtered  half  the  globe. 

Darwin. 

Ever  since  the  passing  of  the  acts,  which  punish 
with  death,  the  stealing  in  shops,  or  houses,  or  on 
board  ships,  property  of  certain  stated  values,  juries 
have,  from  motives  of  humanity,  been  in  the  habit  of 


frequently  finding  by  their  verdicts,  that  the  thing* 
stolen  were  worth  much  less  than  had  been  clearly 
proved.  Sir  S.  Rumilly. 

Horribly  beautiful !  but  on  the  verge, 
From  side  to  side,  beneath  the  glittering  morn, 
An  Iris  sits,  amidst  the  infernal  surge, 
Like  Hope  upon  a  death-bed,  and,  unworn 
Its  steady  dyes,  while  all  around  is  torn 
By  the  distracted  waters.  Byron. 

DEATH  is  generally  considered  as  the  separa- 
tion of  the  soul  from  the  body;  in  which  sense 
it  stands  opposed  to  life,  which  consists  in  their 
union.  Physicians  have  defined  death  by  a 
total  stoppage  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood, 
and  a  cessation  of  the  animal  and  vital  functions 
consequent  thereon,  as  respiration,  sensation, 
&c.  The  signs  of  death  are  in  many  cases  very 
uncertain.  If  we  consult  what  Win  slow  or 
Bruchier  have  said  on  this  subject,  we  shall  be 
convinced,  that  between  life  and  death  the  shade 
is  so  very  undistinguishable,  that  all  the  powers 
of  art  can  scarcely  determine  where  the  one  ends 
and  the  other  begins.  The  color  of  the  visage, 
the  warmth  of  the  body,  and  the  suppleness  of 
the  joints,  are  but  uncertain  signs  of  life  still 
subsisting;  while,  on  the  contrary,  the  paleness 
of  the  complexion,  the  coldness  of  the  body,  the 
stiffness  of  the  extremities,  the  cessation  of  all 
motion,  and  the  total  insensibility  of  the  parts, 
are  but  uncertain  marks  of  death  begun.  In  the 
same  manner  also,  with  regard  to  the  pulse  and 
breathing;  these  motions  are  often  so  small,  that 
't  is  impossible  to  perceive  them.  This  ought 
to  be  a  caution  against  hasty  burials,  especially 
in  cases  of  sudden  death,  drowning,  &c.  See 
DROWNING. 

DEATH,  in  law.  The  law  makes  a  distinction 
between  natural  and  civil  death.  1.  Civil  deatli 
takes  place,  where  a-persoh  is  not  actually  dead, 
but  adjudged  so  by  law.  Thus,  if  any  person, 
for  whose  life  an  estate  is  granted,  remains  be- 
yond sea,  or  is  otherwise  absent,  seven  years, 
and  no  proof  of  his  being  alive,  he  shall  be  ac- 
counted naturally  dead.  2.  Natural  death 
means  a  person  actually  dead. 

DEATH-WATCH,  in  natural  history,  a  species 
of  fermes,  so  called  on  account  of  an  old  tradi- 
tion, that  its  beating  or  ticking  in  a  sick  room, 
is  a  sure  sign  of  death.  See  FERMES. 

DEAL) RATE,  v.  a.  frpart.  pass.  )     Lat.  deau- 

DEAURATION,  n.  s.  J  ro.  To  gild; 

gilded. 

And  while  the  twilight  and  the  rowis  rede 
Of  Phoebus'  light  were  deaurat  alike. 

Chaucer.   Comp.  of  Black  Knight. 

DEBACCHATION,  n.s.  Lat.  debacchatio. 
A  raging  ;  a  madness. 

DEBAR,  v.  a.  From  de  and  bar.  See  BAR. 
To  exclude;  to  preclude;  to  shut  out  from  any 
thing  ;  to  hinder. 

The  same  boats  and  the  same  buildings  are  found 
in  countries  dcb.irred  from  all  commerce  by  unpassable 
mountains,  lakes,  aad  deserts.  Raleigh's  Essays. 

Not  so  strictly  hath  our  Lord  imposed 
Labour,  as  to  debar  us  when  we  need 
Refreshment,   whether  food,  or  talk  between, 
Food  of  the  mind.  Milton. 


DEB 

The  thread-bare  client's  poverty 
JJebarres  the  attumey  of  his  wonted  fee  ? 

Bishop  Hall's  Satires,  v.  3. 

Civility,  intended  to  make  us  easy,  is  employed  in 
laying  chains  and  fetters  upon  us,  in  debarring  us  of 
our  wishes,  and  in  crossing  our  most  reasonable  de- 
sires. Swift. 
DEBARB,  v.  a.  Lat.  from  de  and  barba. 
To  deprive  of  his  beard. 

DEBARK,  v.  a.  &  n.  Fr.  debarquer.  To  dis- 
embark. See  EMBARK.  Also  to  strip  a  tree  of 
its  bark. 

From  hence  it  appears  that  the  branches  of  de- 
barked oak-trees  produce  fewer  leaf-buds,  and  more 
flower-buds,  which  last  circumstance  I  suppose  must 
depend  on  their  being  sooner  or  later  debarked  in  the 
vernal  months.  Darwin. 

DEBASE',v.  a.  }      Old  Fr.  debas,  from  de 
DEBAS'ER,  n.  s.     /and  base.      See  BASE.     To 
DEB  ASE'MENT.      5  reduce,  degrade,  adulterate, 
lessen  in  strength. 

It  is  a  kind  of  taking  God's  name  in  vain,  to  de- 
base religion  with  such  frivolous  disputes.  Hooker. 

Words  so  debased  and  hard,  no  stone 
Was  hard  enough  to  touch  them  on.  Hudibrat. 

He  reformed  the  coin,  which  was  much  adulterated 
and  debased  in  the  times  and  troubles  of  king  Stephec 

Hale. 

Homer  intended  to  teach,  that  pleasure  and  sen- 
suality debase  men  into  beasts.  Broome  on  the  Odyssey. 

It  is  a  wretched  debasement  of  that  sprightly  faculty, 
the  tongue,  thus  to  be  made  the  interpreter  to  a  goat 
or  boar.  Government  of  the  Tongue. 

A  man  of  large  possessions  has  not  leisure  to  consi- 
der of  every  slight  expense,  and  will  not  debase  him- 
self to  the  management  of  every  trifle.  Dryden. 

Restraining  others,  yet  himself  not  free  ; 
Made  impotent  by  power,  debased  by  dignity.        Id, 

As  much  as  you  raise  silver,  you  debase  gold  ;  for 
they  are  in  the  condition  of  two  things  put  in  opposite 
scales  ;  as  much  as  the  one  rises,  the  other  falls. 

Loche. 

He  ought  to  he  careful  of  not  letting  his  subjects 
debase  his  style,  and  betray  him  into  a  meanness  of  ex- 
pression. Addison. 
DEBATE',  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &n.s.\    Fr.  debattre.  ; 
DEBATE'ABLE,  adj.                   I  Ital.  debatire, 
DEBA'TER,                                  >  from  Lat.  ba- 
DEBATE'FUL,                             I  tuo,   to   beat. 
DEBATE'M  ENT.                         J  To  controvert, 
dispute,  contend  for  :  as  a  neuter  verb  to  delibe- 
rate (taking  on  or  upon) ;    to  dispute.     Debate- 
able   is  disputable ;  liable  or  likely  to  be  con- 
tended for :  a  debate,  a  formal  and  personal  dis- 
pute, or  controversy. 

But  God  tempride  the  bodi  ghyuynge  more  wor- 
shipe  to  it  to  whom  it  failide,  that  debate  bo  not  in  the 
bodi.  Wiclif.  1  Cor  12. 

Debate  thy  cause  with  thy  neighbour  himself,  and 
discover  not  a  secret  to  another.  Proverbs  xxv.  9. 

Tho  spake  our  Hoste,  A,  Sire,  ye  shuld  ben  hende, 
And  curteis,  as  a  man  of  your  estat, 
la  compagnie  we  will  have  no  debat. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tales. 
Your  several  suits 
Have  been  considered  and  debated  on. 

Shakspeare. 

Now,  lords,  if  heaven  doth  give  successful  end 
To  this  debate  that  bleedeth  at  our  doors, 
We  will   our  youth  lead  on  to  higher  fields, 
Ar,.l  draw  no  sworJs  but  what  are  sanctified.         Id. 


91 


DEB 


Without  delmtement  further,  more  or  less, 
He  should  the  bearers  put  to  sudden  death.  Id. 

Have  I  not  vowed  for  shunning  such  debate, 
(Pardon  ye  Satyres),  to  degenerate  ? 
And,  wading  low  in  this  plebeian  lake, 
That  no  salt  wave  shall  froath  upon  my  backe. 

Bp.  Hall.   Satires,  iv.  4. 

The  French  requested,  that  the  debatable  ground, 
and  the  Scottish  hostages,  might  be  restored  to  the 
Scots-  Hayward. 

He  could  not  debate  any  thing  without  some  com- 
motion, even  when  the  argument  was  not  of  moment. 

Clarendon. 

'Tis  thine  to  ruin  realms,  o'erturn  a  state  • 
Betwixt  the  dearest  friends  to  raise  debate.   Dryden. 

A  way  that  men  ordinarily  use,  to  force  others  to 
submit  to  their  judgments,  and  receive  their  opinion 
in  debate,  is  to  require  the  adversary  to  admit  what 
they  alledge  as  a  proof,  or  to  assign  a  better.  Locke. 

He  presents  that  great  soul  debating  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  life  and  death  with  his  intimate  friends. 

Tatler. 

It  is  to  diffuse  a  light  over  the,  understanding,  in 
our  enquiries  after  truth,  and  not  to  furnish  the  tongue 
•with  debate  and  controversy.  Watts's  Logick. 

It  is  knowledge  and  experience  that  make  ^.debater. 

Cketterfield. 

DEBAUCH',  v.  a.  &  n.  *.")      Fr.  desbaucher ; 
DEBAUCHEE',  n.  s.  from  Lat.   debac- 

DEBAUCH'ER,  fchor,  to  offer  sa- 

DEBAUCH'ERY,  I  crifice  toBacchus  : 

DEBAUCH'MENT.  J  anciently   written 

in  our  language deboise and  debosh.  To  corrupt; 
to  violate ;  to  vitiate,   whether  by  lewdness  or 
intemperance  :  a  fit  or  habit  of  intemperance  or 
lewdness.     Debauchery,  the  constant  practice  of 
them.     A  debauchee  is  one  who  is  himself  de- 
voted to  lewdness  or  excess ;  a  debaucher,  one 
who  corrupts  others,  or  seduces  them  into  vice. 
Here  do  you  keep  a  hundred  knights  and  squires 
Men  so  disordered,  so  debauched,  and  bold, 
That  this  our  court,  infected  with  their  manners, 
Shews  like  a  riotous  inn.        Shakspeare.    King  Lear. 
Reason  once  debauched,  is  worse  than  brutishness. 
Bp.  Hall.    Contemplations. 

They  told  them  ancient  stories  of  the  ravishment 
of  chaste  maidens,  or  the  debouchment  of  nations,  or 
the  extreme  poverty  of  learned  persons. 

Taylor's  Rule  of  Holy  Living. 
This  it  is  to  counsel  things  that  are  unjust ;  first,  to 
debauch  a  king  to  break  his  laws,    and  then  to  seek 
protection.  Dryden's  Spanish  Friar. 

The  first  physicians  by  debauch  were  made  ; 
Excess  began,  and  sloth  sustains,  the  trade. 

Dryden. 

A  man  must  have  got  his  conscience  thoroughly 
debauched  and  hardened,  before  he  can  arrive  to  the 
height  of  pin.  South. 

Could  we  but  prevail  with  the  greatest  debauchees 
among  us  to  change  their  lives,  we  should  find  it  no 
very  hard  matter  to  change  their  judgments.  Id. 

Oppose  vices  by  their  contrary  virtues  ;  hypocrisy 
by  sober  piety,  and  debauchery  by  temperance. 

Spratt- 

He  will  for  some  time  contain  himself  within  the 
hounds  of  sobriety  ;  till  within  a  little  while  he  reco- 
vers his  former  debauch,  and  is  well  again,  and  then 
his  appetite  returns.  Calamy. 

No  man's  reason  did  ever  dictate  to  him,  that  it  is 
reasonable  for  him  to  debauch  himself  by  intemperance 
and  brutish  sensuality.  Tillotson. 


DEB 


92 


DEB 


Debauched  from  nature,  how  can  we  relish  her  ge- 
nuine productions  ?  As  well  might  a  man  distinguish 
objects  through  the  medium  of  a  prism,  that  presents 
tothing  but  a  variety  of  colours  to  the  eye,  or  a  maid 
pining  in  the  green  sickness  prefer  a  biscuit  to  a 
finder.  SmoUet. 


DEBE'L,  v.  a. 
DEBE'LLATE,  v.  a. 


Lat.  debello.  To  con- 


|       Lat.  debilito,  of  de 

and   habilis,   fit,    pro- 

'  per.  To  weaken  ;  make 

I  unfit  for  exertion  ;  to 


>  quer  ;  to  overcome   in 
DEBELLA'TION,  n.  s.  J  war.     Obsolete. 

It  doth  notably  set  forth  the  consent  of  all  nations 
and  ages,  in  the  approbation  of  the  extirpating  and  de- 
bellating  of  giants,  monsters,  and  foreign  tyrants,  not 
only  as  lawful,  but  as  meritorious  even  of  divine  ho- 
nour. Bacon's  Holy  War. 

Him  long  of  old 

Thou  didst  debel,  and  down  from  heaven  cast 
With  all  his  army.  Milton, 

DEBENTURE,  n.  s.  ^       Lat.    debentur,   of 
DEBENTURED,  part.     S  debeo,    to    owe.      A 
note   of  debt,  generally   now    used    respecting 
goods  entitled  to  an  allowance  at  tne  custom- 
house. 

You  modern  wits,  should  each  man  bring  his  claim, 
Have  desperate  debentures  on  your  fame  ; 
And  little  would  be  left  you, 'I'm  afraid, 
If  all  your  debts  to  Greece  and  Rome  were  paid. 

Swift. 

DEBENTURE  is  used  at  the  custom-house  for 
a  kind  of  certificate,  signed  by  the  officers  of  the 
customs,  which  entitles  a  merchant,  exporting 
goods,  to  the  receipt  of  a  bounty  or  draw  back. 
The  forms  of  debentures  vary  according  to  the 
merchandise  exported. 

DEBl'LITATE,  v.a. 

DEBI'LE,  adj. 

DEBILITA'TION,  n.  *.  | 

DEBI'LITY.  n.  s. 
emasculate.  Debile  is  weak,  enfeebled.  The 
substantives  express  a  confirmed  or  habitual 
state  of  weakness. 

I  have  not  washed  my  nose  that  bled, 
Or  foiled  some  debile  wretch,  which  without  note 
There's  many  else  have  done.  Shakipeare. 

Methinks  I  am  partaker  of  thy  passion, 
And  in  thy  case  do  glass  mine  own  debility. 

Sidney. 

The  weakness  cannot  return  any  thing  of  strength, 
honour,  or  safety  to  the  head,  but  a  debilitation  and 
ruin.  King  Charles. 

The  spirits  being  rendered  languid,  are  incapable  of 
purifying  the  blood,  and  debilitated  in  attracting  nu- 
triment. Harvey  on  Consumptions. 

In  the  lust  of  the  eye,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
pride  of  life,  they  seemed  as  weakly  to  fail  as  their 
debilitated  posterity  ever  after. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Aliment  too  vaporous  or  perspirable  will  subject  it 
to  the  inconveniencies  of  too  strong  a  perspiration, 
which  are  debility,  faintness,  and  sometimes  sudden 
death.  Arbuthnot. 

Thus  Conscience  pleads  her  cause  within  the  breast, 
Though  long  rebelled  against,  not  yet  suppressed, 
And  calls  a  creature  formed  for  God  alone, 
For  Heaven's  high  purposes,  aiid  not  his  own, 
Calls  him  away  from  selfish  ends  and  aims, 
From  what  debilitates  and  what  inflames. 

Cotcper.    Retirement. 


DEBIR,  in  ancient  geography,  a  sacerdotal 
city  of  Palestine,  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  not  far  from  Hebron.  It  is  also 
called  Kirjath-sepher,  and  Kirjath-sannah.  See 
Josh.  xv.  15,  49. 

DE-BOIS-BLANC,  an  island  of  the  United 
States,  belonging  to  the  north-western  territory, 
which  was  a  voluntary  gift  of  the  Chippeway 
Indians,  at  the  treaty  of  peace,  concluded  by 
general  Wayne,  at  Greenville,  in  1795. 

DEB'ONAIR,  adj.  i       Fr.   debonnaire,   pro- 

DEBOXAIR'LY,  adv.  \  bably  from  de  ban  air. 
Civil;  gentle;  courteous;  well-bred;  gay. 

He,  in  the  first  flowre  of  my  freshest  age, 
Betrothed  me  unto  the  only  haire 
Of  a  most  mighty  king,  most  rich  and  sage  j 
Was  never  prince  so  faithful  and  so  faire, 
Was  never  crince  so  meek  and  debonnaire. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

Crying,  let  be  that  lady  debonair.  Id. 

Zephyr  met  her  once  a-maying  ; 
Filled  her  with  thee,  a  daughter  fair, 
So  buxom,  blithe,  and  debonair.  Milton. 

The  nature  of  the  one  is  debonair  and  accostable  ; 
of  the  other,  retired  and  supercilious  ;  the  one  quick 
and  sprightful,  the  other  slow  and  saturnine. 

Howel's  Vocal  Forest. 

And  she  thdt  was  not  only  passing  fair, 
But  was  withal  discreet  and  debonair, 
Resolved  the  passive  doctrine  to  fulfil.       Dryden. 

DEBORAH,  man,  Heb.;  i.e.  a  bee;  the 
nurse  of  Rebecca,  whom  she  accompanied  from 
Padanaram,  and  survived.  She  lived  in  Jacob's 
family  to  an  advanced  age,  and  died  near  Bethel, 
where  she  was  buried  under  an  oak.  Gen. 
xxiv.  59.  xxxv.  8. 

DEBORAH,  a  prophetess,  poetess,  and  judge  of 
Israel,  who  excited  Barak  to  deliver  his  country 
from  the  oppressions  of  Jabin.  See  BARAK. 
Her  message  to  Barak,  her  reproof  for  his 
cowardice,  and  her  song  upon  the  victory,  are 
recorded  in  Judges  iv.  &  v.  She  flourished 
about  A.M.  2651. 

DEBRUISED,  in  heraldry, 
a  term  peculiar  to  the  English, 
by  which  is  intimated  the  re- 
straint of  any  animal,  debarred 
of  its  natural  freedom,  by  any 
of  the   ordinaries    being    laid          _ 
over   it.     Argent,  a  lion   ram- 
pant;   or  debruised  by  a   fesse;    gules,  name 
Charleston. 

DEBT,  n.  s.  -\    Old  Fr.  debte ;  Lat.  de- 

DEBT'ED,  part.  9  bitum,  of  debeo,  to  owe. 

DEBT'OR,  n.  s.  &  adj.  /That  which  is   owed  or 

DEBT-ROLL,  n.  s.  3  due  to  another ;  obliga- 
tion. Debted  is  used  by  Shakspeare  for  our 
modern  word  indebted.  A  debtor  is  he  who 
owes  money  or  any  other  obligation. 

I  am  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks  and  to  the  Bar- 
barians, both  to  the  wise  and  to  the  unwise. 

Rom.  i.  14. 

This  worthy  man  ful  wel  his  wit  besette  j 
Ther  wiste  no  wight  that  he  was  in  dette, 
So  stedfastly  dide  he  his  governance 
With  his  bargeine*  and  with  his  cheersance. 
Chaucer.    Prol.  Cant. 


D  EC  93 

There  was  one  that  died  greatly  in  debt:  Well,  says 
one,  if  he  be  gone,  then  he  hath  carried  five  hundred 
ducats  of  mine  with  him  into  the  other  world. 

bacon's  Apothegms. 

Your  son,  my  lord,  has  paid  a  soldier's  debt  ; 
He  only  lived  but  till  he  was  a  man, 
But  like  a  man  he  died.  Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

Which  do  amount  to  three  odd  ducats  more 
Than  I  stand  delited  to  this  gentleman.      Shakspeare. 
I'll  bring  your  latter  hazard  back  again, 

And  thankfully  rest  debtor  for  the  first.  Id. 

Like  to  a  merchant's  debt-role  new  defac't, 
When  some  cracked  manour  crost  his  books  at  last. 

Bp.  Hall's  Satires,  iv.  1. 
To  this  great  loss  a  sea  of  tears  is  due  ; 
But  the  whole  debt  not  to  be  paid  by  you. 

Waller. 

The  fashion  of  imperial  grandeur  is  imitated  by  all 
inferior  and  subordinate  sorts  of  it,  as  if  it  were  a 
point  of  honour.  They  must  be  cheated  of  a  third 
part  of  their  estates ;  two  other  thirds  they  must  ex- 
pend in  vanity  ;  so  that  they  remain  debtors  for  all  tie 
necessary  provisions  of  life,  and  have  no  way  to  sa- 
tisfy those  debts,  but  out  of  the  succours  and  supplies 
of  rapine.  Cowley. 

Swift,  a  thousand  pounds  in  debt, 
Takes  horse,  and  in  a  mighty  fret 
Rides  day  and  night.  Swift. 

An  atheist  is  but  a  mad  ridiculous  derider  of  piety  ; 
but  a  hypocrite  makes  a  sober  jest  of  God  and  reli- 
gion ;  he  finds  it  easier  to  be  upon  his  knees  than  to 
rise  to  a  good  action  :  like  an  impuden*  debtor,  who 
goes  every  day  to. talk  familiarly  to  his  creditor,  with- 
out ever  paying  what  he  owes.  Pope. 

When  I  look  upon  the  debtor  side,  I  find  such  in- 
numerable articles,  that  I  want  arithmetick  to  cast 
them  up  :  but  when  I  look  upon  the  creditor  side,  I 
find  little  more  than  blank  paper.  Addison. 

If  he  his  ample  palm 
Could  haply  on  ill-fated  shoulder  lay 
Of  debtor,  strait  his  body,  to  the  touch 
Obsequious,  as  whilom  knights  were  wont, 
To  some  enchanted  castle  is  conveyed.  Philipt. 

Let  him  who  sleeps  too  much,  borrow  the  pillow  of 
&  debtor.  A  Spanish  Proverb,  quoted  by  Johnson. 

DEBT,  NATIONAL.  See  FUNDS,  and  NA- 
TIONAL DEBT. 

DEBULLITION,  n.  s.  Lat.  debullitio.  A 
bubbling  or  seething  over. 

DECACU'MINATED,  adj.  Lat.  decacumi- 
natus.  Having  the  top  cut  off. 

DECA'DE,  n.  s.  I      Gr.  &*ac;    Lat.  decas. 

DECAGON,  n.  s.  j  The  sum  of  ten;  a  num- 
ber containing  ten.  A  decagon  (adding  yiavia, 
a  corner),  is  a  figure  in  plane  geometry,  contain- 
ing ten  sides  and  angles. 

Men  were  not  only  out  in  the  number  of  some 
days,  the  latitude  of  a  few  years,  but  might  be  wide 
by  whole  olympiads,  and  divers  decades  of  years. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

We  make  cycles  and  periods  of  years  ;  as,  decades 
centuries,  and  chiliads,  chiefly  for  the  use  of  compu 
tations  in  history,  chronology,  and  astronomy. 

Holder  on  Time. 

All  ranked  by  ten  ;  whole  decades,  when  they  dine, 
Must  want  a  Trojan  slave  to  pour  the  wine.  Pope. 

DECA'DENCY,n.«.  Fr.  decadence.  Decay; 
fall.  See  DECAY. 


DEC 


DECAGYNIA,  from  Suea,  ten,  and  yvvrj,  \\ 
woman,  an  order  in  the  class  decandria,  consist- 
ing of  plants,  whose  flowers  are  furnished  witn 
ten  stamina,  and  the  same  number  of  styles.  See 
BOTANY. 

DE'CALOGUE,  n.  s.  Gr.  fceaXoyoc.  The 
ten  commandments  given  by  God  to  Moses. 

The  commands  of  God  are  clearly  revealed  both  in 
the  decalogue  and  other  parts  of  sacred  writ. 

Hammotiil.  ' 

DECALOGUE,  in  theology,  the  ten  command- 
ments, which  were  engraved  by  God  on  two 
tables  of  stone.  The  Jews,  by  way  of  eminence, 
call  these  commandments,  after  Deut.  x.  4,  the 
ten  words,  from  whence  they  had  afterwards  the 
name  of  decalogue.  The  church  of  Rome  has, 
in  some  catechisms,  united  the  second  command- 
ment, in  an  abridged  form,  with  the  first;  and, 
to  make  their  number  complete,  has  divided  the 
tenth  into  two.  The  reason  is  obvious.  See 
Stillingfleet's  Works,  vol.  vi.  It  should,  in  fair- 
ness, however,  be  added,  that  Jews,  as  well  as 
Christians,  have  divided  the  commandments  dif- 
ferently 

DECA'MP,  v.  n.      >      Fr.decamper.  To  shift 
DECA'MPMENT,  n.  s.  J  the  camp;  to  move  off. 
The  act  of  shifting  the  camp. 

The  king  of  Portugal  would  decamp  on  the  twenty- 
fourth  in  order  to  march  upon  the  enemy.       Taller. 
DECA'NT,  v.  a.~\      Fr.   decanter;    Lat.   de- 
DECA'NTER,  n.  s.  >  canto.     To  pour  off  gently 
DECANTA'TION.   j  by  inclination.     A  decanter 
is  a  vessel   made  for  receiving  wine  perfectly 
clear. 

Take  aqua  fortis  and  dissolve  it  in  ordinary  coined 
silver,  and  pour  the  coloured  solution  into  twelve 
times  as  much  fair  water,  and  then  decant  or  filtrate 
the  mixture,  that  it  may  be  very  clear.  Boyle. 

They  attend  him  daily  as  their  chief, 
Decant  his  wine,  and  carve  his  beef.          Swift. 

DECANUS,  in  Roman  antiquity,  an  officer 
who  presided  over  the  ten  officers,  and  was  head 
of  the  contubernium,  or  serjeant  of  a  file  of 
soldiers. 

DECA'PITATE,  v.  a.  ?     Lat.  decapito.    To 

DEC/VPITATION.  n.  s.  3  behead.  A  behead- 
ing, or  DECOLLATION,  which  see. 

DECAPOLIS,  in  ancient  geography,  a  dis- 
trict beyond  Jordan,  almost  wholly  belonging  to 
the  half  tribe  of  Manasseh  ;  before  the  captivity, 
called  Bethsan  ;  but  after,  occupied  by  heathens. 
It  comprises,  as  the  name  denotes,  ten  principal 
cities  on  the  other  side  of  the  Jordan,  except 
Scythopolis,  which  stood  on  this  side,  but  its 
territory  lay  on  the  other. 

DECAPROTI,  DECEMPRIMI,  in  Roman  an- 
tiquity, officers  for  gathering  the  taxes.  The  de- 
caproti  were  also  obliged  to  pay  for  the  dead,  or 
to  answer  to  the  emperor,  for  the  quota  parts  of 
such  as  died  out  of  their  own  estates. 

DECASPERMUM,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order  and  icosandria  class  of  plants: 
CAL.  perianth  turbinated,  quinquefid  at  the  apex : 
COR.  five  roundish  petals.  The  stamina  are 
many  filiform  filaments,  a  little  shorter  than  the 
corolla :  PERICARP,  is  a  dry,  globular,  decemlo- 
cular  berry,  with  solitary  egg-shaped  seeds. 

DECASTYLE,  in  the  ancient  architecture,  a 
building,  with  an  ordnance  of  ten  columns  in 
front,  as  the  temple  of  Jupiter  Olympius  was. 


DEC 


94 


DEC 


DECA'Y,  v.  a.,  &  n.  &  n.  s.  Jl      Fr.  decheolr  ; 
DECAYER,  w.  s.  j  from     Lat.    de 

and  cado.  To  impair;   to  make  less  in  value;  to 
decline  ;  to  lose  excellence ;  to  be  impaired. 

And  if  thy  brother  be  -waxen  poor,  and  fallen  in 
decay  with  thee,  then  thou  shalt  relieve  him. 

Levit.  xxv.  35. 

Cut  off  a  stock  of  a  tree,  and  lay  that  which  you 
cut  off  to  putrefy,  to  see  whether  it  will  decay  the  rest 
of  the  stock.  Bacon. 

Infirmity,  that  decays  the  wise,  doth  ever  make 
better  the  fool.  Shakspeare. 

I  am  the  very  man 

That,  from  your  first  of  difference  and  decay, 
Have  followed  your  sad  steps.     Id.   King  Lear. 
Your  water  is  a  sore  decayer  of  your  whorson  dead 
body.  Id.  Hamlet. 

She  has  been  a  fine  lady,  and  paints  and  hides 
Her  decays  very  well.  Ben  Jonion. 

And  those  decays,  to  speak  the  naked  truth, 
Through  the  defects  of  age,  were  crimes  of  youth. 

Denliam. 

He  was  of  a  very  small  and  decayed  fortune,  and 
of  no  good  education.  Clarendon. 

In  Spain  our  springs,  like  old  men's  children,  be 
Decayed  and  withered  from  their  infancy.     Dryden. 

The  monarch  oak, 

Three  centuries  he  grows,  and  three  he  stays 
Supreme  in  state,  and  in  three  more  decays. 

Dryden. 

By  reason  of  the  tenacity  of  fluids,  and  attrition  of 
their  parts,  and  the  weakness  of  elasticity  in  solids, 
motion  is  much  more  apt  to  be  lost  than  got,  and  is 
always  upon  the  decay,  Newton. 

Each  may  feel  increases  and  decays, 
And  see  now  clearer  and  now  darker  days.  Pope. 

Now  kindred  merit  fills  the  sable  bier, 
Now  lacerated  friendship  claims  a  tearj 
Year  chases  year,  decay  pursues  decay, 
$till  drops  some  joy  from  withering  life  away. 

Johnson.   Vanity  of  Human  Withes. 
Alas  !  the  lofty  city !  and  alas  ! 
The  trebly  hundred  triumphs !  and  the  day 
When  Brutus  made  the  dagger's  edge  surpass 
The  conqueror's  sword  in  bearing  fame  away  I 
Alas,  for  Tully's  voice,  and  Virgil's  lay, 
And  Livy's  pictured  page  ! — but  these  shall  be 
Her  resurrection  ;  all  beside — decay.  Byron 

DECCAN,  or  the  Country  of  the  South,  ac 
extensive  region  of  Hindostan,  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  Narbuddah,  and  on  the  south  by  the 
Krishna,  or  Kistnah  river,  extending  across  the 
peninsula  from  sea  to  sea.  It  was  possessed, 
in  former  times,  by  the  rajah  of  Telingana,  and 
the  Hindoo  princes,  and  first  invaded  by  the 
Mahommedans  in  1293.  They  plundered  the 
city  of  Deoghir,  now  called  Dowlatabad,  and  the 
Tagara  of  Ptolemy.  In  the  year  1306  the  city 
and  fortress  were  taken,  and  the  rajah,  Ram  Deo, 
carried  to  Delhi.  In  1 323,  Warunkul,  the  ca- 
pital of  Telingana,  was  also  taken  by  the  Ma- 
hommedans, and  the  Hindoo  dynasty  overthrown. 
For  some  time  the  Deccan  remained  subject  to 
Delhi,  till  the  governor  having  rebelled,  laid  the 
foundation  of  an  independent  state,  under  the 
title  of  the  Bhamenee  sultans,  whose  capital  was 
-Kalberga;  this  was  in  1347.  The  Bhamenee 
dynasty,  consisting  of  fourteen  persons,  conti- 
nued till  the  year  1518.  On  the  dissolution  of 
this  empire,  the  DCCCJU  «T<IS  subdivided  into  the 
five  following  scales :  the  Adil  Shahy,  or  Beja- 


pore  kingdom  ;  tne  Kootub  Shahy,  or  Golconda  • 
the  Nizam  Shahy,  or  Ahmednagur ;  the  Um- 
maud  Shahy,  or  Berar;  the  Beered  Shahy,  or 
Beeder. 

During  the  reign  of  Aurungzebe,  all  these 
states  were  reduced,  and  the  Deccan  again  an- 
nexed to  the  kingdom  of  Delhi.  It  was  then 
divided  into  six  governments,  viz.  Khandesh, 
Ahmednagur,  Beeder,  Golconda,  Bejapore,  and 
Berar.  In  subsequent  reigns,  these  governments 
came  under  the  superintendance  of  the  Nizam, 
who,  taking  advantage  of  the  weak  state  of  the 
court  of  Delhi,  after  the  Persian  invasion  in 
1739,  threw  off  his  allegiance,  became  indepen- 
dent, and  fixed  his  court  at  Hyderabad.  The 
Mahrattas,  however,  were  now  rising  into  power, 
and  the  nizam  was  obliged  to  cede  to  them  the 
territorities  now  constituting  the  dominions  of 
the  peishwa.  See  HINDOSTAN. 

DECEASE,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  Lat.  decedo,  decessus, 
from  de  and  cado,  to  fall.  To  die ;  to  quit  life  : 
death. 

He  tells  us  Arthur  is  deceased  to-night. 

Shakspeare. 

Lands  arc  by  human  law,  in  some  places,  after  the 
owner's  decease,  divided  unto  all  his  children;  in 
some,  all  descendeth  to  the  eldest  son.  Hooker. 

You  shall  die 
Twice  now,  where  others,  that  mortality 

In  her  fair  arms  holds,  shall  but  once  decease. 

Chapman. 

His  latest  victories  still  thickest  came, 
As,  near  the  centre,  motion  doth  increase  ; 

Till  he,  pressed  down  by  his  own  weighty  name, 
Did,  like  the  vestal,  under  spoils  decease.      Dryden. 

DECEIT',  n.s.          ~\     Old  Fr.  decepte ;  Lat. 
(< 


DECEH'FUL,  adj 


deceptus ;    of  de   ami 


DECEIT'FULLY,  adv.     i  capio,  captus,  to  take. 

DECEIT'FULNESS,  n.  s.  J  A  taking  by  fraud ;  a 
fallacy ;  a  cheat :  deceitful  is,  fraudulent  in  any 
degree :  deceitfulness,  tendency  to  deceive. 

My  lips  shall  not  speak  wickedness,  nor  my  tongue 
utter  deceit.  Job  xxvii.  4. 

The  care  of  this  world,  and  the  deceitfulness  of 
riches,  choke  the  word,  and  he  becometh  unfruitful. 

Matt.  xii.  22. 
His  demand 

Springs  not  from  Edward's  well-meant  honest  love, 
But  from  deceit,  bred  by  necessity.  Shakspeare. 

I  grant  him  bloody, 

Luxurious,  avaricious,  false,  deceitful.  Id. 

Exercise  of  form  may  be  deceitfully  dispatched  of 
course.  Wotton. 

Those,  which  are  plain-hearted  in  themselves,  are 
the  bitterest  enemies  to  deceit  in  others. 

Bp.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

Outward  appearances  are  deceitful  guides  to  our 
judgment,  or  affections.  Id. 

The  lovely  young  Lavinia  once  had  friends, 
And  fortune  smiled,  deceitfull  on  her  birth. 

Thomson. 

Human  nature  is  the  same  now  as  it  was  then  :  the 
heart  as  deceitful :  and  the  necessity  of  watching, 
knowing,  and  beeping  it,  the  same.  Mason. 

He,  who  still  expects  deceit, 
Only  teaches  how  to  cheat.  Johnson's  Poems. 

A  true  artist  should  put  a  generous  deceit  on  the 
spectators,  and  effect  the  noblest  designs  by  easy  me- 
thods. Btirfte. 


DEC 


95 


French,  decevoir ; 


DECEIVE,  v. a.  ~\    i rench,  decevoir ; 

DECEIV'ABLE,  adj.  i  Lat.   decipio,  from 

DECEJV'ABLESESS,  n.  s.    \deandcapin.     See 
DECEIV'ER,  i  DECEIT.     To   de- 

DECEIV'ING.  mrt.  J  lude,  cheat, deprive 

by  fraud ;  hence  'to  mislead,  guide  into  error, 
whether  by  design  or  otherwise.  Deceivable  is 
used  both  for  fraudulent,  and  for  being  liable 
or  particularly  exposed  to  fraud.  Deceivable- 
ness  also  expresses  both  artfulness,  and  a  liable- 
ness  to  be  deceived. 

For  synne  through  occasiouii  taken  bi  the  com- 
maundement  disseyuyde  me,  and  bi  that  it  slough  me. 

Wiclif.  Romayns  vii. 

Be  not  borun  aboute  with  ech  wynd  of  techyng  in 
the  weiwardnesse  of  men  in  sutil  witt  to  the  disseyu- 
yng  of  errowr.  Id.  Effesies  4. 

With  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness 

2  Tim,  ii.  10. 

Sporting  themselves  -with  their  own  dcceivings, 
•while  they  feast  with  you.  2  Pet.  ii.  13. 

It  is  no  wonder  thing  though  it  be  so  ; 
A  lousy  jogelour  can  deceiven  thee, 
And  parde  yet  can  I  more  craft  than  he. 

Chaucer.  Cant.  Tales. 

Wine  is  to  be  forborne  in  consumptions,  for  that 
the  spirits  of  the  wine  prey  upon  the  viscid  juice  of 
the  body  intercommon  with  the  spirits  of  the  body, 
and  so  deceive  and  rob  them  of  their  nourishment. 

Bacon. 

It  is  good  to  consider  of  deformity,  not  as  a  sign, 
which  is  more  deceivable ,  but  as  a  cause  which  seldom 
faileth  of  the  effect.  Id. 

As  for  Perkin's  dismission  out  of  France,  they  in- 
terpreted it  not  as  if  he  were  detected  for  a  counter- 
feit deceiver.  Id. 
Sig-h  no  more,  ladies,  sigh  no  more  ; 

Men  were  deceivers  ever  : 
One  foot  in  sea,  and  one  on  shore ; 

To  one  thing  constant  never.          Shakspeare. 
They  are  worthy  to  be  deceived  that  value  things  as> 
they  seem.  Bishop  Hall.   Contemplations. 

He  received  nothing  but  fair  promises,  which 
proved  deceivable.  Hayward. 

O  ever  failing  trust 

In  mortal  strength !  and  oh,  what  not  in  man 
Deceivable  and  vain?  Milton. 

Man  was  not  only  deceivable  in  his  integrity,  but 
the  angels  of  light  in  all  their  clarity. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 
How  happy  he  that  loves  not,  lives ! 
Him  neither  hope  nor  fear  deceives 
To  fortune  who  no  hostage  gives.  •Denham. 

They  raised  a  feeble  cry  with  trembling  notes, 
But  the  weak  voice  deceived  their  gasping  throats. 

Dry  den. 

Those  voices,  actions,  or  gestures,  which  men  have 
not  by  any  compact  agreed  to  make  the  instruments  of 
conveying  their  thoughts  one  to  another,  are  not  the 
proper  instruments  of  deceiving,  so  as  to  denominate 
the  person  using  them  a  liar  or  deceiver.  South. 

Some  have  been  deceived  into  an  opinion,  that 
there  was  a  divine  right  of  primogeniture  to  both  estate 
and  power.  Locke. 

Adieu  the  heart-expanding  bowl, 

And  all  the  kind  deceivers  of  the  soul.  Pope. 

He  that  has  a  great  patron,  has  the  advantage  of 
his  negligence  and  deceivableness. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

By  thus  disguising  our  motives,  we  may  impose 
upon  men  ;  but  at  the  same  time  we  impose  upon  our- 
selves :  and,  whilst  we  are  deceiving  others,  our  own 


hearts  deceive  us  :   and,  of  all  impostures,  se\f-deccptwn 
is  the  most  dangerous,  because  least  suspected. 

Mason . 

I  have  not  loved  the  world,  nor  the  world  me  j 
But  let  us  part  fair  foes  :    I  do  believe, 
Though  I  have  found  them  not,  that  there  may  be 
Words  which  are  things, — hopes  which  will  not  de- 
ceive, 

And  virtues  which  are  merciful,  nor  weave 
Snares  for  the  failing.  Byron. 

DECE'MBER,  n.  s.  Lat.  december.  The  last 
month  of  the  year,  named  december,  or  the 
tenth  month,  when  the  year  began  in  March. 

What  should  we  speak  of 

When  we  are  old  as  you  ?  When  we  shall  hear 
The  rain  and  wind  beat  dark  December.    Shakspeare. 

Men  are  April  when  they  woo,  and  December  when 
they  wed.  Id.  As  You  Like  It. 

DECEMBER  is  the  month  wherein  the  sun  en- 
ters the  tropic  of  Capricorn,  and  makes  the 
winter  solstice.  Among  the  ancient  Romans, 
December  was  under  the  protection  of  Vesta. 
Romulus  assigned  it  thirty  days,  Numa  reduced 
it  to  twenty-nine,  which  Julius  Caesar  increased 
to  thirty-one.  In  the  reign  of  Commodus  this 
month  was  called,  by  way  of  flattery,  Amazonius, 
in  honor  of  a  courtezan,  whom  that  prince  pas- 
sionately loved,  and  had  painted  like  an  Ama- 
zon; but  this  name  died  with  that  tyrant.  At 
the  end  of  December  they  had  the  juveniles 
ludi ;  and  the  country  people  kept  the  feast  of 
the  goddess  Vacuna  in  the  fields,  having  then 
gathered  in  their  fruits,  and  sown  their  corn; 
whence  seems  to  be  derived  our  popular  festival 
called  harvest-home. 

DECEMPEDA,  SiKairovg,  from  decent,  ten, 
and  pes,  a  foot ;  ten-fret  rod,  an  instrument 
used  by  the  ancients  in  measuring.  It  was  a 
rule,  or  rod,  divided  into  ten  feet ;  the  foot  was 
subdivided  into  twelve  incites,  and  each  inch 
into  ten  digits.  The  decempeda  was  used  both 
in  measuring  land,  like  the  chain  among  us;  and 
by  architects,  to  give  the  proper  dimensions  and 
proportions  to  the  parts  of  their  buildings,  which 
use  it  still  retains. 

DECE'MPEDAL,  adj.  Lat.  decempeda;  from 
Gr.  8tica£.  Ten  feet  in  length. 

DECEMVIRI,  ten  magistrates  of  absolute 
authority  among  the  Romans.  The  privileges 
of  the  patricians  raised  dissatisfaction  among  the 
plebeians ;  who,  though  freed  from  the  power  of 
the  Tarquins,  still  saw  that  the  administration  of 
justice  depended  upon  the  will  and  caprice  of 
their  superiors ;  and  it  was  at  length  agreed, 
that  ten  new  magistrates,  called  decemviri, 
should  be  elected  from  the  senate,  to  put  the 
project  into  execution.  Their  power  was  abso- 
lute, all  other  offices  ceased  after  their  election, 
and  they  presided  over  the  city  with  regal  autho- 
rity. They  were  invested  with  the  badges  of 
the  consul,  in  the  enjoyment  of  which  they  suc- 
ceeded by  turns ;  and  only  one  was  preceded  by 
the  fasces,  and  had  the  power  of  assembling  the 
senate,  and  confirming  decrees.  The  first  de- 
cemviri were,  Appius  Claudius,  T.  Genutius, 
P.  Sextus,  Sp.  Veturius,  C.  Julius,  A.  Manlius, 
Ser.  Sulpitius,  Pluriatius,  T.  Romulus,  and  Sp. 
Posthumius;  A.U.C.  302.  Under  them  the' 


DEC  < 

taws,  which  had  been  exposed  to  public  view, 
were  publicly  approved  of  as  constitutional,  and 
ratified  by  the  priests  and  augurs,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner.  They  were  ten  in  number,  and 
were  engraved  on  tables  of  brass ;  two  were 
afterwards  added,  whence  they  were  called  the 
laws  of  the  twelve  tables,  leges  XII  tabularum, 
and  leges  decemvirales.  The  decemviral  power, 
which  was  at  first  beheld  by  all  ranks  of  people 
with  the  greatest  satisfaction,  was  continued  ;  but 
in  the  third  year  after  their  creation,  the  decem- 
viri became  odious  on  account  of  their  tyranny; 
and  the  attempt  of  Ap.  Claudius  to  ravish  Vir- 
ginia totally  abolished  the  office.  Consuls  were 
again  appointed,  and  tranquillity  re-established 
in  the  state.  There  were  other  officers  in  Rome 
called  decemviri,  who  were  originally  appointed 
in  the  absence  of  the  praetor,  to  administer  jus- 
tice. Their  appointment  became  afterwards  ne- 
cessary, and  they  generally  assisted  at  sales, 
called  subhastationes,  because  a  spear,  hasta,  was 
fixed  at  the  door  of  the  place  where  the  goods 
were  exposed  to  sale.  They  were  called  decem- 
viri litibus  judicandis.  The  officers,  whom  Tar- 
quin  appointed  to  guard  the  Sybilline  books, 
were  also  called  decemviri.  They  were  ori- 
ginally two  in  number,  called  duumviri,  till 
A. U.C.  388,  when  their  number  was  increased 
to  ten,  five  of  whom  were  chosen  from  the  ple- 
beians and  five  from  the  patricians.  Sylla  in- 
creased their  number  to  fifteen,  hence  called 
quindecemvirs. 

DE'CENCE,  or  -\  Fr.  decence ;  Lat.  de- 
DE'CENCY,  n.  s.  \tet,  it  becometh.  Pro- 
DE'CENT,  adj.  i  priety  of  form  or  man- 

DE'CENTLY.  adv.  J  ner,  principally  the  lat- 
ter; modesty.  Decent  is,  becoming;  fit;  suit- 
able; and  hence  sometimes  applied  to  that 
which  is  grave  or  formal. 

Come,  pensive  nun,  devout  and  pure, 
Sober,  stedfast,  and  demure, 
All  in  a  robe  of  darkest  grain 
Flowing  with  majestick  train, 
And  sable  stole  of  Cyprus  lawn 
O'er  the  decent  shoulders  drawn.  Milton. 

Those  thousand  decencies  that  daily  flow 
From  all  her  words  and  actions.  Id. 

They  could  not  decently  refuse  assistance  to  a  per- 
son, who  had  punished  those  who  had  insulted  their 
relation.  Broome. 

And  must  I  own,  she  said,  my  secret  smart, 
What  with  more  decence  were  in  silence  kept  ? 

Dry  den. 

Since  there  must  be  ornaments  both  in  painting 
and  poetry,  if  they  are  not  necessary,  they  must 
at  least  be  decent ;  that  is,  in  their  due  place,  and  but 
moderately  used.  Id. 

Past  hope  of  safety,  'twas  his  latest  care, 
Like  falling  Caesar,  decently  to  die.  Id. 

The  consideration  immediately  subsequent  to  the 
being  of  a  thing,  is  what  agrees  or  disagrees  with  that 
thing  ;  what  is  suitable  nr  unsuitable  to  it ;  and  from 
this  springs  the  notion  of  decency  of  indecency,  that 
which  becomes  or  misbecomes.  South. 

In  good  works  there  may  be  goodness  in  the  ge- 
neral :  but  decence  and  gracefulness  can  be  only  in  the 
particulars  in  doing  the  good.  Sprat. 

Immodest  words  admit  of  no  defence  ; 
For  want  of  decency  is  want  of  sense.       Roscommon. 


>S  DEC 

Performed  what  friendship,  justice,  truth  require  , 
What  could  he  more,  but  decently  retire  ?  Swift. 

Were  the  offices  of  religion  stript  of  all  the  external 
decencies  of  worship,  they  would  not  make  a  due  im- 
pression on  the  minds  of  those  who  assist  at  them. 

A  tterbwry. 

She  speaks,  behaves,  and  acts  just  as  she  ought ; 
But  never,  never  reached  one  generous  thought ; 
Virtue  she  finds  too  painful  an  endeavour, 
Content  to  dwell  in  decencies  for  ever.  Pope. 

Sentiments  which  raise  laughter,  can  very  seldom 
he  admitted  with  any  decency  into  an  heroick  poem. 

Addison. 

Give  every  bishop  income  enough,  not  for  display 
of  wordly  pomp  and  fashionable  luxury,  but  to  ena- 
ble him  to  maintain  works  of  charity,  and  to  make  a 
decent  provision  for  his  family.  Bishop  Watson. 

DECE'NNIAL,  adj.  From  Lat.  decennium. 
Continuing  for  the  space  of  ten  years. 

DECENNALIA,  ancient  Roman  festivals, 
celebrated  by  the  emperors  every  tenth  year  of 
their  reign,  with  sacrifices,  games,  and  largesses 
for  the  people.  Augustus  first  instituted  these 
solemnities,  in  which  he  was  imitated  by  his  suc- 
cessors. 

DECENNO'VAL,  adj.  )      Lat.    decem    and 

DECENNO'VARY  )  novem.        Relating 

to  the  number  nineteen. 

Melon,  of  old,  in  the  time  of  the  Peloponnesian 
war,  constituted  a  decennoval  circle,  or  of  nineteen 
years  ;  the  same  which  we  now  call  the  golden  num- 
ber. Holder. 

Seven  months  are  retrenched  in  this  whole  ilecen- 
novary  progress  of  the  epacts,  to  reduce  the  accounts 
of  her  motion  and  place  to  those  of  the  sun.  Id. 

DECE'PTION.  n.  s.  *}      From  Lat.  deccptio. 

DECEPTIBI'LITY,  I  See  DECEIT.    Fraud; 

DECE'PTIBLE,  adj.         (  the  act    or  means  of 

DECE'PTIOUS,  (  fraud.     Deceptibility, 

DECE'PTIVE,  ,  and     deceptible,    ex- 

DECE'PTORY.  J  press  a   liableness  to 

imposture  ;  deceptious  and  deceptive,  the  power 

or  design   of  deceiving.     Deceptoiy,  says   Dr. 

Johnson,  is,  containing  means  of  deceit. 

Yet  there  is  a  credence  in  my  heart, 
That  doth  invert  the'  attest  of  eyes  and  ears  ; 
As  if  those  organs  had  deceptious  functions, 
Created  only  to  calumniate.  Shakspeare. 

Reason,  not  impossibly,  may  meet 
Some  spacious  object  by  Ihe  foe  suborned, 
And  fall  inlo  deception  unaware.  Milton. 

The  first  and  father  cause  of  common  errour,  is  the 
common  infirmity  of  human  nature  ;  of  whose  decep- 
tible condition,  perhaps,  there  should  not  need  any 
other  eviction,  than  the  frequent  errours  we  shall 
ourselves  commit.  Browne. 

Being  thus  divided  from  truth  in  themselves,  they 
are  yet  farther  removed  by  advenient  deception.  Id. 

All  deception  is  a  misapplying  of  those  signs,  which, 
by  compact  or  institution,  were  made  the  means  of 
men's  signifying  or  conveying  their  thoughts. 

South. 

Some  errours  are  so  fleshed  in  us,  that  they  main- 
tain thr.ir  interest  upon  the  deceptibility  of  our  decayed 
natures.  '  Glanville. 

DECE'RPT,  adj.     1     Lat,  decerptm.  Crop- 
DECE'RPTIELE,  adj.  /  ped ;  taken  off.      That 
DECE'RPTION,  n.  s.  J  which   may   be,   or    is 
taken  off;  the  act  of  taking  off. 


DEC 


97 


DEC 


If  our  souls  are  decerptions  of  our  parents,  then  I 
must  have  been  guilty  of  all  the  sins  that  ever  were 
committed  by  my  progenitors  ever  since  Adam. 

Glawville. 

DECERTATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  decertatio.  A 
contention;  a  striving;  a  dispute. 

DECE'SSION,  n.  s.  Lat.  decessio.  A  de- 
parture ;  a  going  away. 

DECHA'RM,  v.  a.  Fr.  decharmer.  To  coun- 
teract a  charm  ;  to  disenchant. 

Notwithstanding  the  help  of  physick,  he  was  sud- 
denly cured  by  dectiarming  the  witchcraft.  Harvey. 

DECI'DE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.^      Fr.  decider  ;  Ital. 

DECI'DEDLY,  adv.  decidere ;  Lat.  deci- 

DECI'DER,  n.  s.  do,  from  de  and  ca- 

DECIS'ION,  (  do,  or  scindo.  To  cut 

DECIS'IVE,  adj.  (  short  a  controversy, 

DECISIVELY,  adv.  says  Minsheu.     To 

DECIS'IVENESS,  n.  s.  fix  an  event  or  is- 

DECIS'ORY.  J  sue  ;    to  determine. 

A   decider   is  a  judge  of  controverted  matters. 

Decision,  the  act  or  habit  of  determining,  and 

sometimes  of  determining  promptly.     Decisory, 

able  to  determine. 

The  time  approaches, 
That  will  with  due  decision  make  us  know 
What  we  shall  say  we  have,  and  what  we  owe. 

Shakspeare. 
Pleasure  and  revenge 

Have  ears  more  deaf  than  adders  to  the  voice 
Of  any  true  decision.  Id. 

The  day  approached,  when  fortune  should  decide 
The  important  enterprise,  and  give  the  bride. 

Dryden. 

Their  arms  are  to  the  last  decision  bent, 
And  fortune  labours  with  the  vast  event.  Id. 

In' council  oft,  and  oft  in  battle  tried, 
Betwixt  thy  master  and  the  world  decide. 

Granville. 

The  man  is  no  ill  decider  in  common  cases  of  pro- 
perty, where  party  is  out  of  the  question.  Swift. 

?uch  a  reflection,  though  it  carries  nothing  per- 
fectly decisive  in  it,  yet  creates  a  mighty  confidence  in 
his  breast,  and  strengthens  him  much  in  his  opinion. 

Atterbury. 

War  is  a  direct  appeal  to  God  for  the  decision  of 
some  dispute,  which  can  by  no  other  means  be  de- 
termined. Id. 

Who  shall  decide,  when  doctors  disagree, 
And  soundest  casuists  doubt?  Pope. 

I  cannot  think  that  a  jester  or  a  monkey,  a  droll 
or  a  puppet,  can  be  proper  judges  or  deciders  of  con- 
fovcrsy .  .  Watts. 

For  on  the  event, 

Decisive  of  this  bloody  day,  depends 
The  fate  of  kingdoms.  Philips. 

1  never  troubled  myself  with  answering  any  argu- 
ments which  the  opponents  in  the  divinity-schools 
brought  against  the  articles  of  the  church,  nor  ever 
admitted  their  authority  as  decisive  of  a  difficulty ;  but 
I  used  on  such  occasions  to  say  to  them,  holding  the 
New  Testament  in  my  hand,  '  En  sacrum  codicem  !' 

Bp.  Watson. 

DE'CIDENCE,  n.  s.  Lat.  decidentia.  The 
quality  of  being  shed,  or  of  falling  away ;  the 
act  of  falling  away. 

Men  observing  the  decidence  of  their  horn,  do  fall 
upon  the  conceit  thut  it  annually  rotteth  away,  and 
successively  reneweth  again. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errouri. 
VOL.  VTI. 


DECI'DUOUS,  adj.    )       Lat.  dcciduui.  Fall- 

DECI'DUOUSNESS,  n.  s.  j  ing  ;  not  perennial ; 
not  lasting  through  the  year. 

In  botany,  the  perianthium,  or  calyx,  is  deciduous, 
with  the  flower.  Quincy. 

DECIL,  in  astronomy,  an  aspect  or  position 
of  two  planets,  when  they  are  distant  from  each 
other  a  tenth  part  of  the  zodiac. 

DE'CIMAL,  adj.  Lat.  decimus.  Numbered 
or  multiplied  by  ten. 

In  the  way  we  take  now  to  name  numbers  by  mil- 
lions of  millions  of  millions,  it  is  hard  to  go  beyond 
eighteen,  or,  at  most,  four-and-twcnty  decimal  pro- 
gressions, without  confusion.  Locke. 

DECIMAL  ARITHMETIC,  the  art  of  computing 
by  decimal  fractions.     See  ARITHMETIC,  Index. 
DE'CIMATE,  v.  a.  J        Lat.     decimus.      To 
DECIMA'TION,  n.  s.    $  tithe ;  to  take  the  tenth  ; 
a  tithing  ;  a  selection  by  lot  of  every  tenth  sol- 
dier, in  a  general  mutiny,  for  punishment. 

By  decimation  and  a  tithed  death, 
Take  thou  the  destined  tenth.  Shakspeare. 

A  decimation  I  will  strictly  make 
Of  all  who  my  Charinus  did  forsake  ; 
And  of  each  legion  each  centurion  shall  die. 

Dryden. 

DECIMATION  was  a  punishment  inflicted  by 
the  ancient  Romans,  on  such  soldiers  as  quitted 
their  posts,  or  behaved  themselves  cowardly  in 
the  field.  The  names  of  the  guilty  were  put  into 
an  urn,  or  helmet,  and  as  many  were  drawn  out 
as  made  the  tenth  part  of  the  whole  number, 
and  those  were  put  to  the  sword,  and  the  others 
saved.  The  ancient  Roman  militia,  to  punish 
whole  legions  when  they  had  failed  in  their  duty, 
made  the  soldiers  draw  lots,  and  put  every  tenth 
man  to  death  for  an  example.  The  Romans 
had  also  the  vicesimatio,  and  even  centisimatio, 
when  only  the  twentieth  or  hundredth  man  suf- 
fered by  lot. 

DECI'PHER,  v.  a.  Fr.  dechiffrer,  from  de 
and  cipher.  See  CIPHER.  To  explain  that 
which  is  written  in  ciphers ;  hence  to  unfold; 
to  explain;  to  write  out. 

Zelmane,  that  had  the  same  character  in  her  heart, 
could  easily  decipher  it.  Sidney. 

Assurance  is  writ  in  a  private  character,  not  to  be 
read,  nor  understood,  but  by  the  conscience,  to  which 
the  Spirit  of  God  has  vouchsafed  to  decipher  it. 

,  South. 

Could  I  give  you  a  lively  representation  of  guilt 
and  horrour  on  this  hand,  and  point  out  eternal  wrath 
and  decipher  eternal  vengeance  on  the  other,  then 
might  I  shew  you  the  condition  of  a  sinner  hearing 
himself  denied  by  Christ.  Id. 

Then  were  laws  of  necessity  invented,  that  so  every 
particular  subject  might  find  his  principal  pleasure 
deciphered  unto  him,  in  the  tables  of  his  laws. 

Locke. 

DECIPHERING,  the  art  of  reading  or  explain- 
ing ciphers.  See  CIPHER. 

DECIUS  (Cn.  Mctius),  a  native  of  Pannonia, 
sent  by  the  emperor  Philip,  to  appease  a  sedition 
in  Mcesia.  Instead  of  obeying  his  master's  com- 
mand, he  assumed  the  imperial  purple,  and 
soon  after  marched  against  him,  and,  at  his 
death,  became  the  only  emperor.  He  signalised 
himself  against  the  Persians ;  but  whes  he 
marched  against  the  Goths,  he  pushed  his  horse 

11 


DEC  Si 

into  a  deep  marsh,  from  which  he  could  not  ex- 
tricate himself,  and  perished,  with  all  his  army, 
by  the  darts  of  the  barbarians,  A.D.  251,  after  a 
reign  of  two  years. 

DECIUS  Mus,  the  name  of  three  patriotic  Ro- 
mans, viz.  1 .  a  celebrated  consul,  who,  after  many 
glorious  exploits,  devoted  himself  to  the  gods 
manes,  for  the  safety  of  his  country,  in  a  battle 
against  the  Latins,  about  340  years  before  the 
Augustan  age.  2.  His  son,  Decius  Mus,  imi- 
tated his  example  and  devoted  himself,  in  like 
manner,  in  his  fourth  consulship,  when  fighting 
against  the  Gauls  and  Samnites.  3.  His  grand- 
son also  did  the  same  in  the  war  against  Pyrrhus 
and  the  Tarentines. 

DECK,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.    ?      Sax.  ocean,  fcecan  ; 

DE'CKER,  n.  s.  y  Bel.  decken;  from  Lat. 

tego,  tectum.  To  cover  ;  to  adorn  ;  ornament ; 
dress.  A  deck  is  the  covering  of  a  ship's  hold. 

His  goodly  image,  liuing  eucnuore 
In  the  diuine  resemblaunce  of  your  face, 
Which  with  your  vertues  ye  embellish  more, 
And  natiue  beauty  deck  with  heuenlie  grace. 

Spenser.      Sonnets. 

We  have  also  raised  our  second  decks,  and  given 
more  vent  thereby  to  our  ordnance,  trying  on  our 
nether  overloop.  Raleigh. 

Sweet  ornament !  that  decks  a  thing  divine. 

Shakipeare. 

Long  may'st  thou  live  to  wail  thy  children's  loss, 
And  see  another,  as  I  see  thee  now, 
Decked  in  thy  rights,  as  thou  art  stalled  in  mine. 

Id. 

Her  keel  plows  hell, 
And  deck  knocks  heaven.  Ben  Jonson. 

The  ruder  Satyre  should  go  ragged  and  bare, 
And  show  his  rougher  and  his  hairy  hide, 
Tho'  mine  be  smooth,  and  dcckt  in  carelesse  pride. 
Bp.  Hall.  Defiance  to  Envy. 

Ye  mists  and  exhalations,  that  now  rise 
From  hill  or  steaming  lake,  dusky  or  grey, 
Till  the  sun  paint  your  fleecy  skirts  with  gold  ; 
In  honour  to  the  world's  great  Author,  rise  ! 
Whether  to  deck  with  clouds  the  uncoloured  sky, 
Or  wet  the  thirsty  earth  with  falling  showers, 
Rising  or  falling,  still  advance  his  praise.   Milton. 
How  the  dew  with  spangles  decked  the  ground , 
A  sweeter  spot  of  earth  was  never  found.      Dryden. 

At  sun-set  to  their  ship  they  make  return, 
And  snore  secure  on  decks  till  rosy  morn. 

Id.  Mneid. 

If  any,  born  and  bred  under  deck,  had  no  other  in- 
formation but  what  sense  affords,  he  would  be  of  opi- 
nion that  the  ship  was  as  stable  as  a  house. 

Glanvtile. 

Besides  gems,  many  other  sorts  of  stones  are  re- 
gularly figured  :  the  amianthus,  of  parallel  threads, 
as  in  the  pile  of  velvet ;  and  the  selenites,  of  parallel 
plates,  as  in  a  deck  of  cards.  Grew. 

It  was  intended  by  the  means  of  these  precepts,  not 
to  deck  the  mind  with  ornaments,  but  to  protect  it 
from  nakedness  ;  not  to  enrich  it  with  affluence,  but 
to  supply  it  with  necessaries. 

Johmon.  Preface  to  Preceptor. 

DECK,  the  planked  floors  of  a  ship,  which 
connect  the  sides  together,  and  serve  as  different 
platforms  to  support  the  artillery  and  lodge  the 
men ;  as  also  to  preserve  the  cargo  from  the  sea, 
in  merchant-vessels.  As  all  ships  are  broader 
at  the  lower  deck  than  on  the  next  above  it,  and 
as  the  cannon  thereof  are  always  heaviest,  it  is 


DEC 

necessary  that  the  frame  of  it  should  be  much 
stronger  than  that  of  the  others;  and,  for  the 
same  reason,  the  second,  or  middle-deck,  ought 
to  be  stronger  than  the  upper-deck  or  forecastle. 
Ships  of  the  first  and  second  rates  are  furnished 
with  three  whole  decks,  reaching  from  the  stem 
to  the  stern,  besides  a  forecastle  and  a  quarter- 
deck, which  extends  from  the  stern  to  the  main- 
mast ;  between  which  and  the  forecastle,  a  va- 
cancy is  left  in  the  middle,  opening  to  the  upper 
deck,  and  forming  what  is  called  the  waist.  The 
inferior  ships  of  the  line-of-battle  are  equipped 
with  two  decks  and  a-half;  and  frigates,  sloops, 
&c.  with  one  gun-deck  and  a-half,  with  a  spar- 
deck  below  to  lodge  the  crew.  The  decks  are 
formed  and  sustained  by  the  beams,  the  clamps, 
the  water-ways,  the  carlings,  the  ledges,  the  knees, 
and  two  rows  of  small  pillars,  called  stanchions, 
&c.  See  SHIP-BUILDING. 

DECK,  FLUSH,  implies  a  continued  floor  laid 
from  stem  to  stern,  upon  one  line,  without  any 
stops  or  intervals. 

DECK,  HALF,  a  space  under  the  quarter-deck 
of  a  ship  of  war,  contained  between  the  fore- 
most bulk-head  of  the  steerage  and  the  forepart 
of  the  quarter-deck.  In  the  colliers  of  North- 
umberland, the  steerage  itself  is  called  the  half- 
deck,  and  is  usually  the  habitation  of  the  crew. 

DECKENDORF,  a  town  of  Bavaria,  near 
the  Danube.  In  the  year  1633  it  was  taken  by 
the  troops  of  the  duke  of  Saxe-Weimar,  and  re- 
taken by  the  Swedes  in  1641.  It  is  twenty-eight 
miles  north-west  of  Passau,  and  thirty-eight 
E.S.E.  of  Ratisbon.  Long.  123  55'  E.,  lat. 
46°  50'  N. 

DECLA'IM,  v.  a.  &  n.}      Fr.  declamer ;  Ital . 

DECLA'IMER,  n.  s.         I  declamutore  ;  of  Lat. 

DECLAIMING,  «.  s.          •dedamo,  from  de  and 

DECLAMA'TION,  i  clamn,  to  call  aloud. 

DECLA'MATORY,  adj.  J — To  harangue;  to 
speak  with  formality  or  vehemence ;  to  address 
the  passions  rather  than  the  judgment.  Some- 
times a  college  theme  or  composition  is  termed 
particularly,  a  declamation. 

The  cause  why  declamations  prevail  so  greatly,  is, 
for  that  men  suffer  themselves  to  be  deluded. 

Hooker. 

What  are  his  mischiefs,  consul  1     You  declaim 
Against  his  manners,  and  corrupt  your  own. 

Ben  Jonson, 

This  a  while  suspended  his  interment,  and  became 
a  declamatory  theme  amongst  the  religious  men  of  that 
age.  Wotton. 

Thou  mayest  forgive  his  anger,  while  thou  makest 
use  of  the  plainness  of  his  declamation.  Taylor. 

He  has  run  himself  into  his  own  declamatory  way, 
and  almost  forgotten  that  he  was  now  setting  up  for 
a  moral  poet.  Dryden. 

The  splendid  declaiming!  of  novices  and  men  of  heat* 

Smith. 

It  is  usual  for  masters  to  make  their  boys  declaim  on 
both  sides  of  an  argument.  Swift. 

Your  salamander  is  a  perpetual  declaimer  against 
jealousy.  Additon. 

Who  could,  I  say,  hear  this  generous  declamator, 
without  being  fired  at  his  noble  zeal  1  Tatler. 

Dress  up  all  the  virtues  in  the  beauties  of  ora- 
tory, and  declaim  aloud  on  the  praise  of  goodness. 

Watte. 


DEC 


99 


DEC 


I  every  week  imposed  upon  myself  a  task  of  com- 
posing a  theme  or  a  declamation  in  Latin  or  English. 
1  had  great  pleasure  in  lately  finding  among  my  pa- 
pers two  of  these  declamations ;  there  is  nothing  excel- 
lent in  either  of  them,  yet  I  cannot  help  valuing  them, 
&c.  Bishop  Watson. 

DECLAMATION  may  be  defined  a  speech  made 
in  public,  in  the  tone  and  manner  of  an  oration, 
uniting  the  expression  of  action  to  the  propriety 
of  pronunciation,  in  order  to  give  the  sentiment 
its  full  impression  upon  the  mind.  See  ORA- 
TORY. The  word  is  now  principally  used  in  a 
derogatory  sense. 

Fr.  declarer;  Span, 
and  Port,  dedarar ; 
Lat.  dedaro,  of  de 
and  c/arus,  clear. 
To  make  clear,  plain, 
'or  well  known.  As 
a  neuter  verb,  with 
for  or  against,  to  pub- 
lish an  opinion  or  re- 


DECLA'RABLE,  adj. 
DECLARATION,  n.  s. 
DECLARATIVE,  adj. 
DECLARATORY,  adj. 
DECLARATORILY,  adv. 
DECLAREDLY,  adv. 
DECLAREMENT,  n.  s. 
DECLARER, 


DECLARING,  part.  J  solution.  That  is  de- 
clarable which  is  capable  of  proof:  declaration 
and  declarement,  the  instrument  or  act  of  making 
a  thing  clear  or  known:  declarative  is  ex- 
planatory :  declaratory,  in  the  form  of  a  decla- 
ration :  declaratory,  affirmative,  or  that  which 
openly  expresses  a  doubtful,  obscure  sense,  or 
law  :  declaredly,  avowedly.  Declaring,  as  a  sub- 
stantive, is  synonymous  with  declaration. 

Declare  his  glory  among  the  heathen. 

1  Chron.  xvi.  24. 

Which  things,  the  most  part  of  our  old  martyrs 
rather  than  they  would  doe,  or  once  kneel  or  offer  up 
one  crumbe  of  incence  before  an  image,  suffered  most 
crewell  and  terrible  deaths,  as  the  histories  of  them  at 
large  do  declare. 

Homilies.     Sermon  against  Perill  of  Idolatry. 
And  bi  three  sabotis  he  declaride  to  hem  of  scrip- 
turis,  and  openyde  and  schewide,  that  it  bihofte  crist 
to  suffre,  and  rise  aghen  fro  deeth. 

Wiclif.     Dedi.  17. 

Nought  may  the  woful  spirit  in  myn  herte 
Declare  o'  point  of  all  my  sorwes  smerte 
To  you  my  lady,  that  I  love  most, 
But  I  bequethe  the  service  of  my  gost. 

Chaucer.      Cant.  Tales. 
They  on  humble  knee 
Making  obeysaunce,  did  the  cause  declare 
Why  they  were  come  her  roiall  state  to  see, 
To  prove  the  wide  report  of  her  great  maiest'ie. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

His  promises  are  nothing  else  but  declarations  what 
God  will  do  for  the  good  of  men.  Hooker. 

In  Caesar's  army  somewhat  the  soldiers  would  have 
had,  yet  they  would  not  declare  themselves  in  it,  but 
only  demanded  a  discharge.  Bacon. 

This  is  declarable  from  the  best  writers.        Browne. 
Crystal  will  calefy  into  electricity  ;  that  is,  into  a 
power  to  attract  straws,  or  light  bodies  ;   and  convert 
ihfl  needle    freely  placed,   which  is  a  declarement  of 
very  different  parts.  Id. 

Andreas  Alciatus  the  civilian,  and  Franciscus  de 
Cordua,  have  both  declaratorily  confirmed  the  same. 
Id.      Vulgar  Errours. 

To  declare  this  a  little,  we  must  assume  that  the 
suriaccs  of  su>  h  bodies  are  exactly  smooth.  Boyle. 

"The  internal  faculties  of  will  and  understanding 
d.crttiag  and  declaring  against  them.  Taylor, 


These  blessings  are  not  only  declaratory  of  the  good 
pleasure  and  intention  of  God  towards  them,  but  like- 
wise of  the  natural  tendency  of  the  thing.  Tillotson. 

There  are  no  where  so  plain  and  full  declarations 
of  mercy  and  love  to  the  sons  of  men,  as  are  made  in 
the  gospel.  Id. 

The  sun  by  certain  signs  declares, 
Both  when  the  south  projects  a  stormy  day, 
And  when  the  clearing  north  will  puff  the  cloud  away. 

Dry  den's   Virgil. 

God  is  said  not  to  have  left  himself  without  witness 
in  the  world  ;  there  being  something  fixed  in  the  na- 
ture of  men,  that  will  be  sure  to  testify  and  declare 
for  him .  South's  Sermons. 

Though  wit  and  learning  are  certain  and  habitual 
perfections  of  the  mind,  yet  the  declaration  of  them, 
which  alone  brings  the  repute,  is  subject  to  a  thousand 
hazards.  South. 

To  this  we  may  add  the  vox  populi,  so  declarative 
on  the  same  side.  Swift. 

A  declared  gout  is  the  distemper  of  a  gentleman  ; 
whereas,  the  rheumatism  is  the  distemper  of  a  har.kney- 
coachman  or  chairman,  who  are  obliged  to  be  out  at 
all  weathers,  and  in  all  hours.  Chesterfield. 

I  have  had  and  used  the  opportunities  of  conversing 
with  men  of  the  greatest  wisdom  and  fullest  experience 
in  those  matters,  and  I  do  declare  to  you  most  solemnly 
and  most  truly,  that  on  the  result  of  this  reading, 
thinking,  experience,  and  communication,  I  am  not 
able  to  come  to  au  immediate  resolution  in  favour  of 
a  change  of  the  groundwork  of  our  constitution. 

Burke. 

My  declared  opposition  to  the  increased  and  increas- 
ing influence  of  the  Crown  had  made  a  great  impres- 
sion on  His  Majesty's  mind  ;  for  on  the  day  I  did 
homage,  he  asked  the  Duke  of  Rutland  if  his  friend 
the  Bishop  of  Landaff  was  not  a  great  enemy  to  the 
influence  of  the  Crown.  Bishop  Watson. 

DECLINE',  v.  a.,v.  n.  &.  n  s.^      Fr.   decll- 

DECLEN'SION,  n.  s.  t  ner ;    Span. 

DECLIN'ABLE,  adj.  f  and  Port. de- 

DECLINA'TION,  n.  s.  [dinar;   Ital. 

DECLIN'ATOR,  1   dedinaire  ; 

DECLIN'ATORY.  J  Lat.  dedino, 

from  deorsum,  downwards,  and  dino,  to  bind  ; 

Gr.  eXivw. — Minsheu.      To   bend  downwards  ; 

to  bring  down  ;  to  shun;  avoid;  sink :  as  a  neuter 

verb,  to  lean  or  incline  downward  ;  to  deviate ; 

to  sink  ;  decay.     Decline,  as  well  as  declension, 

signifies  also  the  state  of  decrease,  or  alteration 

for  the  worse ;  a  tendency  to  a  less  degree  of 

excellence ;  descent.    Declinable  is  principally 

a  term  of  grammar,  and  expresses  that  quality  of 

words  whereby  they  can  be  traced  to  their  roots. 

Declination,   and  declinator,  are  also  scientific 

terms,  for  which  see  the  articles  following : 

Neither  shalt  thou  speak  in  a  cause  to  decline  after 
many,  to  wrest  judgment.  Exodus  xxiii.  2. 

And  now  fair  Phoebus  'gan  decline  in  haste 
His  weary  waggon  to  the  western  vale.      Spenser. 

The  queen,  hearing  of  the  declination  of  a  mo- 
narchy,  took  it  so  ill,  as  she  would  never  after  hear 
of  his  suit.  Bacon. 

They'll  be  by  the  fire,  and  presume  to  know 
What's  don  i'  th'  capitol  ;  who's  like  to  rise, 
Who  thrives,  and  who  declines.  Shakspeare, 

Sons  at  perfect  age,  and  fathers  declining,  the  father 
should  be  as  a  ward  to  the  son.  Id. 

H2 


DEC 


100 


DEC 


A  beauty-waining  and  distressed  widow, 
Even  in  the  afternoon  of  her  best  days, 
Seduced  the  pitch  and  height  of  all  his  thoughts, 
To  base  declension.  Id.  Richard  III. 

Since  the  muses  do  invoke  my  power, 
I  shall  no  more  decline  that  sacred  bower, 
Where  Gloriana,  their  great  mistress,  lies.  Waller. 

Hope  waits  upon  the  flow'ry  prime  ; 
And  summer,  though  it  be  less  gay, 

Yet  is  not  looked  on  as  a  time 
Of  declination  or  decay.  Id. 

Sometimes  nations  will  decline  so  low 
From  virtue,  which  is  reason,  that  no  wrong, 
But  justice,  and  some  fatal  curse  annexed, 
Deprives  them  of  their  outward  liberty.      Milton. 
And  nature,  which  all  acts  of  life  designs, 
Not  like  ill  poets,  in  the  last  declines.  Denham. 

He  had  wisely  declined  that  argument,  though  in 
their  common  sermons  they  gave  it.  Clarendon. 

If  it  should  be  said  that  minute  bodies  are  indis- 
soluble, because  it  is  their  nature  to  be  so,  that  would 
not  be  to  render  a  reason  of  the  thing  proposed,  but, 
in  effect,  to  decline  rendering  any.  Boyle. 

That  a  peccant  creature  should  disapprove  and  re- 
pent of  every  declination  and  violation  of  the  rules  of 
just  and  honest,  this  right  reason,  discoursing  upon 
the  stock  of  its  own  principles,  could  not  but  infer. 

South's  Sermons. 

Thus  then  my  loved  Euryalus  appears  ; 
He  looks  the  prop  of  my  declining  years  !       Dryden. 

Autumnal  warmth  declines ; 
Ere  heat  is  quite  decayed,  or  cold  begun.       Id. 

There  is  no  declination  of  latitude,  nor  variation  of 
the  elevation  of  the  pole,  notwithstanding  what  some 
have  asserted.  Woodward. 

•  Thy  rise  of  fortune  did  I  only  wed, 
From  its  decline  determined  to  recede.      Prior. 

We  may  reasonably  allow  as  much  for  the  declen- 
sion of  the  land  from  that  place  to  the  sea,  as  for  the 
immediate  height  of  the  mountain.  Burnet's  Theory. 

Those  fathers  lived  in  the  decline  of  literature. 

Swift. 

Faith  and  morality  are  declined  among  us.          Id. 

God,  in  his  wisdom,  hath  been  pleased  to  load  onr 
declining  years  with  many  sufferings,  with  diseases, 
and  decays  of  nature.  Id. 

Whatever  they  judged  to  be  most  agreeable  or  dis- 
agreeable, they  would  pursue  or  decline.  Atterbury. 

Supposing  there  were  a  declination  of  atoms,  yet  will 
it  not  effect  what  they  intend  ;  for  then  they  do  all 
decline,  and  so  there  will  be  no  more  concourse  than 
if  they  did  perpendicularly  descend.  Ray. 

You  decline  mnsa,  and  construe  Latin,  by  the  help 
of  a  tutor,  or  with  some  English  translation.  Watts. 

There  are  several  ways  to  know  the  several  planes ; 
but  the  readiest  is  by  an  instrument  called  a  declina- 
tory ,  fitted  to  the  variation  of  your  place.  Moxon. 

Declension  is  only  the  variation  or  change  of  the 
termination  of  a  noun,  whilst  it  continues  to  signify 
the  same  thing.  Clarke's  Latin  Grammar. 

And  leaves  the  semblance  of  a  lover,  fixt 

In  melancholy  deep,  with  head  declined, 

And  love-dejected  eyes.  Thomson. 

The  surest  way  to  conquer,  is  sometimes  to  decline 
a  battle  ;  to  weary  out  the  enemy,  by  keeping  him  at 
bay.  Mason. 

But,  though  the  felon  on  his  back  could  dare 
The  dreadful  leap,  more  rational,  his  steed 
Declined  the  death,  and  wheeling  swiftly  round , 
Or  e'er  his  hoof  had  pressed  the  crumbling  verge. 

Cowper. 


This  praise,  O  Cheronean  sage,  is  thine  ! 

Why  should  this  praise  to  thee  alone  belong  ? 
All  else  from  Nature's  moral  path  decline, 
Lured  by  the  toys  that  captivate  the  throng. 

Beattie. 

Statues  of  glass — all  shivered — the  long  file 
Of  her  dead  Doges  are  declined  to  dust  ; 
But  where  they  dwelt,  the  vast  and  sumptuous  pile 
Bespeaks  the  pageant  of  their  splendid  trust. 

Byron. 

DECLINATION,  in  astronomy,  is  either  north 
or  south,  and  either  true  or  apparent,  accord- 
ing as  the  real  or  apparent  place  of  the  object  is 
considered.  See  ASTRONOMY. 

DECLIVITY,  7i.  s.  t       Old    Fr.    decliviti ; 

DECLIVOUS,  adj.  $  from  the  Lat.  declivis, 
decline.  See  DECLINE.  Descent;  obliquity; 
downwards;  gradual  descent,  opposed  to  ac- 
clivity. 

Rivers  will  not  flow  unless  upon  declivity,  and  their 
sources  be  raised  above  the  earth's  ordinary  surface, 
so  that  they  may  run  upon  a  descent.  Woodward. 

I  found  myself  within  my  depth ;  and  the  decli- 
vity was  so  small,  that  I  walked  near  a  mile  before  I 
got  to  the  shore.  Gulliver's  Travels. 

And  on  thy  happy  shore  a  temple  still, 
Of  small  and  delicate  proportion,  keeps, 
Upon  a  mild  declivity  of  hill, 
Its  memory  of  thee  ;  beneath  it  sleeps 
Thy  current's  calmness.  Byron. 

DECOCT,  v.  a.     -\      Fr.  decoction;  Ital.  de- 
DECOCTION,  n.  s.     f  coctione  ;  Span.</ecocion; 
DECOCTIBLE,  adj.     {from  Lat.  decoctus,  of  de 
DECOCTURE,  n.  s.    3  and  coquo,  to  seethe.  To 
extract  the  virtues  of  any  thing  by  boiling,  or 
heat.     Shakspeare  uses  it,  barbarously  enough, 
for  strengthening  by  boiling ;  decoction  is   the 
act  of  boiling  to  extract  the  virtue,  or  the  pre- 
paration  decocted ;    and   the   latter   seems  the 
meaning  also  of  decocture. 

Sena  loseth  its  windiness  by  decocting  ;  and  subtile 
or  windy  spirits  are  taken  off  by  incension  or  evapo- 
ration. Bacon. 

In  infusion,  the  longer  it  is,  the  greater  is  the  part 
of  the  gross  body  that  goeth  into  the  liquor :  but  in 
decoction,  though  more  goeth  forth,  yet  it  either 
purgeth  at  the  top,  or  settleth  at  the  bottom.  Bacon. 

Can  sodden  water,  their  barley  broth, 
Decoct  their  cold  blood  to  such  valiant  heat  ? 

Shakspeare. 

They  distil  their  husbands'  land 
In  decoctions ;  and  are  manned 
With  ten  empirics,  in  their  chamber 
Lying  for  the  spirit  of  amber.  Ben  Junson. 

There  she  decocts,  and  doth  the  food  prepare  ; 
There  she  distributes  it  to  every  vein; 
There  she  expels  what  she  may  fitly  spare.     Danes. 

The  lineaments  of  a  white  lily  will  remain  after 
the  strongest  decoction.  Arbuthnot. 

DECOLLATE,  v.  a.   \      Fr.  decoller.    From 
DECOLLATION,  n.  s.      S  Lat.  decollatio,  de  and 
collum,  the  neck.     To  behead ;  a  beheading,  or 
decapitation.     Applied  also  metaphorically 

A  fine  piece  (a  painting)  of  a  decollated  head  of 
St.  John  the  Baptist  was  shewn  to  a  Turkish  Empe- 
ror ;  he  praised  many  things,  but  he  observeii  that 


DEC 


101 


DEC 


the  skin  did  not  shrink  from  the  wounded  part  of  the 
neck.  Burke  on  the  Sublime. 

He  by  a  decollation  of  all  hope,  annihilated  his 
mercy  ;  this,  hy  an  immoderancy  thereof,  destroyed 
his  justice.  Brown. 

DE'COMPOSE,  v.  a.        -\    Fr.  decomposer ; 

DECOMPOS'ITE,  adj.  /Lat.    decompono, 

DECOMPOSITION,  n.  s.          fdccompositus,     of 

DE'COMPOUND,  v.  a,  &  adj.  s  de  and  compono, 

composui,  to  COMPOSE,  which  see.     To  compound 

a  second  time,  to  dissolve  (chemically),   seem 

alike  the  meaning  of  both  verbs.  Decomposite  and 

decompound,  as  adjectives,  mean  compounded  a 

second  time.    Decomposition,  the  actor  practice 

of  so  compounding,  or  a  resolution  of  the  parts 

of  things  chemically. 

Decomposites  of  three  metals,  or  more,  are  too  long 
to  enquire  of,  except  there  be  some  compositions  of 
them  already  observed.  Bacon. 

The  pretended  salts  and  sulphur  are  so  far  from 
being  elementary  parts  extracted  out  of  the  body  of 
mercury,  that  they  are  rather,  to  borrow  a  term  of 
the  grammarians,  decompound  bodies,  made  up  of  the 
whole  metal  and  the  menstruum,  or  other  additaments 
employed  to  disguise  it.  Boyle. 

We  consider  what  happens  in  the  compositions  and 
decompositions  of  saline  particles.  Id. 

No  body  should  use  any  compound  or  decompound 
of  the  substantial  verbs.  Arbuthnot  and  Pope. 

When  a  word  stauds  for  a  very  complex  idea,  that 
is  compounded  and  decompounded,  it  is  not  easy  for 
men  to  form  and  retain  that  idea  exactly,  Locke. 

If  the  violet,  blue,  and'  green  be  intercepted,  the 
remaining  yellow,  orange,  and  red  will  compound  upon 
the  paper  an  orange  ;  and  then  if  the  intercepted  co- 
lours be  let  pass,  they  will  fall  upon  this  compounded 
orange,  and,  together  with  it,  decompound  a  white. 

Newton. 

Bees'  wax  becomes  bleached  by  exposure  to  the 
sun  and  dews  in  a  similar  manner  as  metals  become 
calcined  or  rusty,  viz.,  by  the  water  on  their  surface 
being  decomposed  ;  and  hence  the  inflammable  mate- 
rial which  caused  the  colour  becomes  united  with  vital 
air  forming  a  new  acid,  and  is  washed  away. 

Darwin. 

In  preparing  the  salt  from  the  brine,  there  is  a  re- 
fuse part,  -which  is  formed  by  the  separation  and  de- 
composition of  the  grosser  particles  from  the  pure  salt. 

Sir  T.  Barnard. 

DECOMPOSITION,  in  chemistry,  usually  signi- 
fies the  disunion  or  separation  of  the  constituent 
parts  of  bodies.  It  differs  from  mere  mechanical 
division,  in  that,  when  a  body  is  chemically*  de- 
composed, the  parts  into  which  it  is  resolved  are 
essentially  different  from  the  body  itself;  but 
though  a  mechanical  force  is  applied  to  it  ever 
so  long,  or  if  with  ever  so  much  violence,  the 
minutest  particles  into  which  the  body  may  be 
reduced,  still  retain  their  original  nature.  Thus, 
let  nitre  be  reduced  to  ever  so  fine  a  powder, 
each  particle  retains  the  nature  of  nitre  as  much 
as  the  compounded  mass ;  but,  if  oil  of  vitriol  is 
applied,  a  decomposition  takes  place,  and  one  of 
the  largest  component  parts  of  the  nitre  rises  in 
the  form  of  a  smoking  acid  spirit,  which  never 
could  have  been  suspected  to  lie  hid  in  the  neu- 
tral salt.  See  CHEMISTRY. 


Fr.  decorer  ;  Ilal.  de- 


DE'CORATE,  a  a.\ 

DECOR'AMENT,  n.  s.  {corature ;  from  Lat.  dc- 
DECORA  TION,  n.  s.  t  coro,  ofdecus,  honor.  To 
DEC'ORATER  j  adorn,  beautify,  dress, 

embellish.     Decorament  seems  synonymous  wilh 

decoration. 

The  ensigns  of  virtues  contribute  to  the  ornament 
of  figures  ;  such  as  the  decorations  belonging  to  the  li- 
beral arts,  and  to  war.  Dryden. 

After  all,  to  inherit  is  not  to  acquire,  to  decorate  is 
not  to  make.  Johnson. 

DE'COROUS,  adj.  )  Lat.  decorus,  decel, 
DECO'RUM,  n.  s.  S  it  becometh.  See  DE- 

CORATE. Befitting,  becoming,  proper,  suitable 
to  character  or  station ;  therefore  decorum  is  be 
coming  gravity  and  seemliness  of  behaviour. 

If  your  master 

Would  have  a  queen  his  beggar,  you  must  tell  him 
That  majesty,  to  keep  decorum,  must 
No  less  beg  than  a  kingdom.  Shakspeare. 

I  am  far  from  suspecting  simplicity,  which  is  bold 
to  trespass  in  points  of  decorum.  Wotton. 

Every  one  is  a  virtuoso,  of  a  higher  or  lower  de- 
gree :  every  one  pursues  a  Grace,  and  courts  a  Venus 
of  one  kind  or  another.  The  venestums,  the  hones- 
turns,  the  decorum  of  things,  will  force  its  way. 

Shaftesbury. 

Beyond  the  fixed  and  settled  rules 
Of  vice  and  virtue  in  the  schools, 
The  better  sort  shall  set  before  'em 
A  grace,  a  manner,  a  decorum.  Prior 

Gentlemen  of  the  army  should  be,  at  least,  obliged 
to  external  decorum :  a  profligate  life  and  character 
should  not  be  a  means  of  advancement.  Swift. 

It  is  not  so  decorous,  in  respect  of  God,  that  he 
should  immediately  do  all  the  meanest  and  triflingest 
things  himself,  without  any  inferiour  or  subordinate 
minister.  Ray. 

If  the  prudence  of  reserve  and  decorum  dictates  si- 
lence in  some  circumstances,  in  others  prudence  of  a 
higher  order  may  justify  us  in  speaking  our  thoughts. 

Burhe. 
No  band  of  friends  or  heirs  be  there. 

To  weep,  or  wish,  the  coming  blow  • 
No  maiden,  with  disshevelled  hair, 

To  feel,  or  feign,  decorous  woe.  Beattie. 

DECO  RTICATE,  v.  a.  )  Lat.  decortico.— 
DECORTICA'TION,  n.  s.  }  To  divest  of  the 

bark  or  husk ;  to  husk  ;  to  peel ;  to  strip. 

Take  great  barley,  drie'l  and  decorticated,  after  it  is 

well  washed,  and  boil  it  in  water.  Arbuthnot. 

DECOY,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  }  From  Goth,  duck  and 
DECOY'-DUCK,  n.  s.  }  kui,  or  Dut-  koey,  a 

cage.     To  entrap  ducks  into  a  net,  or  otherwise  ; 

and  hence  to  entrap  or  ensnare  generally.     The 

decoy-duck   is   the  instrument  of    lure.      Se°* 

below. 

A  fowler  had  taken  a  partridge,  who  offered  to  de- 
ooy  her  companions  into  the  snare.  L'  Estrange. 

These  exuberant  productions  of  the  earth  became  a 
continual  decoy  and  snare  :  they  only  excited  and  fo- 
mented lusts.  Woodward. 

The  Devil  could  never  have  had  such  numbers,  had 
he  not  used  some  as  decoys  to  ensnare  others. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

An  old  dramdrinker  is  the  Devil's  decoy.   Berkeley 


DEC 


102 


DEC 


There  is  a  sort  of  ducks,  called  decoy-ducks,  that  will 
bring  whole  flights  of  fowl  to  their  retirements,  where 
are  conveniences  made  for  catching  them. 

Mortimer. 

Decoyed  by  the  fantastic  blaze, 
Now  lost,  and  now  renewed,  he  sinks  absorpt, 
Rider  and  horse.  Thornton. 

A  stifled  smile  of  stern  vindictive  joy 
Brightened  one  moment  Edwin's  starting  tear, 
But  why  should  gold  man's  feeble  mind  decoy 
And  innocence  thus  die  by  doom  severe  ?       Beati'tc. 

DECOY,  among  fowlers,  a  place  made  for  catch- 
ing wild  fowl.  A  decoy  is  generally  made  where 
there  is  a  large  sheet  of  water  surrounded  with 
wood,  and  beyond  that  a  marshy  and  unculti- 
vated country.  As  soon  as  the  evening  sets  in, 
the  decoy  rises,  as  they  term  it,  and  the  wild 
fowl  feed  during  the  night.  The  decoy-ducks 
are  fed  with  hemp-seed,  which  is  thrown  over  the 
skreens  in  small  quantities,  to  bring  them  for- 
wards into  the  pipes  or  canals,  and  to  allure  the 
•wild  fowl  to  follow,  as  this  seed  floats.  There 
are  several  pipes,  as  they  are  called,  which  lead 
up  a  narrow  ditch  that  closes  at  last  with  a  fun- 
nel net.  Over  these  pipes,  which  grow  nar- 
rower from  their  first  entrance,  is  a  continued 
arch  of  netting  suspended  on  hoops.  It  is  neces- 
sary to  have  a  pipe  or  ditch  for  almost  every 
wind  that  can  blow,  as  upon  this  circumstance  it 
depends  which  pipe  the  fowl  will  take  to;  and 
the  decoy-man  always  keeps  on  the  leeward  side 
of  the  ducks,  to  prevent  his  effluvia  reaching  their 
sagacious  nostrils.  All  along  eacli  pipe,  at  cer- 
tain intervals,  are  placed  skreens  made  of  reeds, 
so  situated,  that  it  is  impossible  the  wild-fowl 
should  see  the  decoy-man,  before  they  have 
passed  on  towards  the  end  of  the  pipe,  where  the 
purse-net  is  placed.  The  inducement  of  the 
wild-fowl  to  go  up  one  of  these  pipes  is,  because 
the  decoy-ducks  trained  to  this  lead  the  way, 
either  after  hearing  the  whistle  of  the  decoy-man, 
or  enticed  by  the  hemp-seed  :  the  latter  will  dive 
under  water,  whilst  the  wild-fowV  fly  on,  and  are 
taken  in  the  purse  net.  It  often  happens,  how- 
ever, that  the  wild-fowl  are  in  such  a  state  of 
sleepiness  and  dozing,  that  they  will  not  follow 
the  decoy-duck.  Use  is  then  generally  made  of 
a  dog,  who  is  taught  his  lesson ;  he  passes  back- 
wards and  forwards  between  the  reed-skreens,  in 
which  are  little  holes,  both  for  the  decoy-man  to 
see,  and  the  dog  to  pass  through;  this  attracts 
the  eye  of  the  wild-fowl,  who,  not  choosing  to  be 
interrupted,  advance  towards  the  small  and  con- 
temptible animal,  that  they  may  drive  him  away. 
The  dog  all  the  time,  by  the  direction  ef  the 
decoy-man,  plays  among  the  screens  of  reeds, 
nearer  and  nearer  the  purse-net ;  till  at  last  the 
man  appears  behind  a  screen,  and  the  wild-fowl 
not  daring  to  pass  by  him  in  return,  nor  being 
able  to  escape  upwards,  on  account  of  the  net 
covering,  rush  on  into  the  net.  Sometimes  the 
dog  will  not  attract  their  attention,  if  a  red  hand- 
kerchief, or  something  very  singular,  is  not  put 
about  him.  The  general  season  for  catching 
fowls  in  decoy,  is  from  the  end  of  October  till 
February.  Decoys  are  commonly  let  at  a  certain 
annual  rent,  and  yield  large  quantities  of  ducks, 
wigeons,  and  teal;  but  they  have  been  diminished 


in  number  by  the  recent  drainage  of  many  of  the 
fenny  parts  of  England. 

DECREASE,u.a.&n.ccn..?.  \     Lat.  decresco, 
DE'CREMENT,  n.s.  >from    de,    and 

DECRESCENT,  adj.  j  cresco,    to    in- 

crease. To  make  less ;  diminish  :  as  a  neuter 
verb,  to  grow  less ;  be  diminished.  The  state  or 
act  of  growing  less :  decrement  is  the  quantity 
lost  in  decrease;  and  decrescent,  growing  less. 

From  the  moon  is  the  sign  of  feasts,  a  light  that  de- 
creaseth in  her  perfection.  Eccles.  xliii.  7. 

He  did  dishonourable  find 
Those  articles,  which  did  our  state  decrease. 

Daniel. 

See  "in  what  time  the  seeds,  set  in  the  increase  of 
the  moon,  come  to  a  certain  height,  and  how  they  dif- 
fer from  those  that  are  set  in  the  decrease  of  the  moon. 

Bacon. 

Unto  fifty  years,  as  they  said,  the  heart  annually 
increaseth  the  weight  of  one  drachm  ;  after  which,  in 
the  same  proportion,  it  decreaseth. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Upon  the  tropick,  and  first  descension  from  our  sol- 
stice, we  are  scarce  sensible  of  declination  ;  but  de- 
clining farther,  our  decrement  accelerates  :  we  set 
apace,  and  in  our  last  days  precipitate  into  our  graves. 

Id. 

Rocks,  mountains,  and  the  other  elevations  of  the 
earth,  suffer  a  continual  decrement,  and  grow  lower  and 
lower.  Woodward. 

By  weakening  toil  and  hoary  age  o'ercome, 
See  thy  decrease,  and  hasten  to  thy  tomb.          Prior. 

Heat  increases  the  fluidity  of  tenacious  liquids,  as 
of  oil,  balsam,  and  honey  •,  and  thereby  decreases  their 
resistance.  Newton. 

When  the  sun  comes  to  his  tropicks,  days  increase 
and  decrease  but  a  very  little  for  a  great  while  together. 

Id. 

They  who  are  now,  like  the  Baptist,  burning  and 
shining  lights,  must  like  him  gradually  decrease,  while 
others  are  increasing  about  them. 

Doddridge's  Expositor. 

DECREE',  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.^      Fr.   decret, 

DECRE'TAL, 

DECRE'TIST, 

DECRE'TORY, 
from  Lat.  decretum  ;  qu.  Gr.  Kptvw,  to  judge.  To 
doom  or  decide  formally  or  publicly ;  to  make 
an  edict;  to  establish  by  law;  resolve.  A  de- 
cree is  the  edict,  law,  rule,  or  decision.  Decre- 
tal, a  book  of  decrees  or  laws,  and  particularly  of 
the  popes  :  decretist,  he  who  professedly  studies 
or  is  skilled  in  the  decretals :  decretory,  judicial, 
decisive,  final. 

When  he  made  a  decree  for  the  rain,  and  a  way 
for  the  lightning  of  the  thunder.  Job  xxviii.  26. 

There  went  a  decree  from  Caesar  Augustus,  that  al 
the  world  should  be  taxed.  Luke  ii.  1. 

They  shall  see  the  end  of  the  wise,  and  shall  not 
understand  what  God  in  his  counsel  hath  decreed  of 
him.  Wisdom  iv. 

The  second  room,  whose  walls 

Were  painted  fair  with  memorable  gests 

Of  magistrates,  of  courts,  of  tribunals, 

Of  laws,  of  judgments,  and  of  decretals.     Spenser. 

If  you  deny  me,  fie  upon  your  law  ! 
There  is  no  force  in  the  decrees  of  Venice. 

Shakspeare. 

Traditions  and  decretals  were  made  of  equal  force, 
and  as  authentical  a»  the  sacred  charter  Itself. 

Howel's  Vocal  Forest. 


DEC 


103 


DEC 


Father  eternal  ;    thine  is  to  decree  ; 
Mine,  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  to  do  thy  will. 

Milton. 

The  motions  of  the  moon,  supposed  to  be  measured 
by  sevens,  and  the  critical  or  decretory  days  depend 
on  that  number.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

The  folly  of  man,  and  not  the  decree  of  heaven,  is 
the  cause  of  human  calamity.  Broome. 

There  are  lenitives  that  friendship  will  apply,  be- 
fore it  will  be  brought  to  the  decretory  rigours  of  a 
condemning  sentence.  South's  Sermons. 

Had  heaven  decreed  that  I  should  life  enjoy, 
Heaven  had  decreed  to  save  unhappy  Troy. 

Dryden. 
Are  we  condemn'd  by  fate's  unjust  decree, 

No  more  our  houses  and  our  homes  to  see  ?       Id. 
The  king  their  father, 

On  just  and  weighty  reasons,  has  decreed 

His  sceptre  to  the  younger.  Rowe. 

A  decretal  epistle  is  that  which  the  pope  decrees 
either  by  himself,  or  else  by  the  advice  of  his  cardi- 
nals ;  and  this  must  be  on  his  being  consulted  by  some 
particular  person  or  persons  thereon. 

Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

The  decretiits  had  their  rise  and  beginning  under 
the  reign  of  the  emperor  Frederick  Barbarossa.  Id. 

Whether  it  be  decreed  by  the  authority  of  reason, 
or  the  tyranny  of  ignorance,  that,  of  all  the  candidates 
for  literary  praise,  the  unhappy  lexicographer  holds 
the  lowest  place,  neither  vanity  nor  interest  incited  me 
to  inquire.  Johnion.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

Here  are  the  ancient  editions  of  the  Papal  decretals, 
and  the  commentators  on  the  civil  law,  the  edicts  of 
Spain,  and  the  statutes  of  Venice. 

Id.   On  the  Harleian  Library. 

DECREP'ID,  or  "j  Fr.  decrepite;  Ital. 
DECREP'IT,  adj.  I  and  Span,  decrepito; 

DECREP'ITATE,  v.  a.  I  Lat.  decrepitus,  crack- 
DECREPITA'TION,  n. s.  [ling;  from  the  crack- 
DECREP'ITNESS,  I  ling  of  a  candle  or 

DECREP'ITUDE.  J  lamp     when      nearly 

out,  says  Minsheu,  after  Scaliger.  Wasted ;  old ; 
weak;  in  extreme  decay.  To  decrepitate  is 
used  by  Browne  for  the  calcining  of  salt  until 
it  ceases  to  crackle.  Decrepitness  and  decre- 
pitude are  man's  '  last  stage  of  all.' 

Of  men's  lives,  in  this  decrepit  age  of  the  world, 
many  exceed  fourscore,  and  some  an  hundred  years. 

Raleigh. 

This  pope  is  decrepit,  and  the  bell  goeth  for  him : 
take  order  that  there  be  chosen  a  pope  of  fresh  years. 

Bacon. 

Decrepit  miser  !  base,  ignoble  wretch.  Shakspeare. 

If  favours  out-live  one  age,  they  prove  decrepit 
and  heartless.  Bishop  Hall.  Contemplations. 

And  from  the  north  to  call 
Decrepit  Winter.  Milton. 

So  will  it  come  to  pass  in  a  pot  of  salt,  although 
decrepitated.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

If  true  succession  from  our  isle  should  fail, 
And  crowds  profane  with  impious  hands  prevail, 
Not  thou,  nor  those  thy  factious  arts  engage 
Shall  reap  that  harvest  of  rebellious  rage, 
With  which  thou  flatterest  thy  decrepit  age.  Dryden. 

Propped  on  his  staff,  and  stooping  as  he  goes, 
A  painted  mitre  shades  his  furrowed  brows  j 
The  god,  in  this  decrepit  form  arrayed, 
The  gardens  entered,  and  the  fruits  surveyed.  Pope. 


Mother  earth,  in  this  her  barrenness  and  decrepit- 
ness  of  age,  can  procreate  such  swarms  of  curious 
engines.  Bentley. 

The  charge  of  witchcraft  inspires  people  with  a 
malevolence  towards  those  poor  decrepit  parts  of  our 
species,  in  whom  human  nature  is  defaced  by  infir- 
mity and  dotage.  Addison. 

Time  in  advance  behind  him  hides  his  wings, 
And  seems  to  creep  decrepid  with  his  age.        Young. 

The  emaciated  and  decrepid  appearance,  with  the 
ridiculous  and  idiotic  gestures,  of  the  opium-eaters  in 
Constantinople,  is  well  described  in  the  Memoirs  of 
Baron  de  Tott.  Darwin. 

DECREPITATION,  in  chemistry,  the  crackling 
noise  which  several  salts  make  when  suddenly 
heated,  accompanied  by  a  violent  exfoliation 
of  their  particles.  This  phenomenon  has  been 
ascribed  to  the  '  sudden  conversion  of  the  water 
which  they  contain  into  steam.'  But  absolutely 
dry  sulphate  of  barytes  decrepitates  furiously 
without  any  possible  formation  of  steam,  or  any 
loss  of  weight.  The  same  holds  with  respect  to 
common  salt,  calcareous  spars,  and  sulphate  of 
potash,  which  contain  no  water.  In  fact,  it  is  the 
salts  which  are  anhydrous,  or  destitute  of  water, 
which  decrepitate  most  powerfully;  those  that 
contain  water  generally  enter  into  tranquil  lique- 
faction on  being  heated.  Salts  decrepitate,  for 
the  same  reason  that  glass,  quartz,  and  cast-iron 
crack,  with  an  explosive  force,  when  very  sud- 
denly heated ;  namely,  from  the  unequal  expan- 
sion of  the  laminae  which  compose  them,  in 
consequence  of  their  being  imperfect  conductors 
of  heat. 

DECRESCENT,  in  heraldry,  a  term  signify- 
ing a  representation  of  the  moon  when  declining 
from  the  fall  to  the  last  quarter,  her  horns  being 
turned  to  the  sinister  side  of  the  shield. 

The  DECRETALS  compose  the  second  part  of 
the  canon  law.  The  first,  acknowledged  by  all 
the  learned  as  genuine,  is  a  letter  of  Pope  Siri- 
cius,  written  A.  D.  385,  to  Himerus,  bishop  of 
Tarragona,  in  Spain,  concerning  some  disorders 
which  had  crept  into  the  churches  of  Spain. 
Gratian  published  a  collection  of  decretals,  con- 
taining all  the  ordinances  made  by  the  popes  till 
A.D.  1150.  Gregory  IX.  in  1227,  following  the 
example  of  Theodosius  and  Justinian,  formed  a 
constitution  of  his  own,  collecting  into  one  body 
all  the  decisions  and  all  the  causes  which  served 
to  advance  the  papal  power;  which  collection  of 
decretals  was  called  the  pentateuch,  because  it 
contained  five  books. 

DECRY',  v.  a.  Fr.  decrier,  de  and  cry.  See 
CRY.  To  censure ;  to  blame  clamorously,  or 
vehemently. 

Malice  in  criticks  reigns  so  high, 
That  for  small  errours  they  whole  plays  decry. 

Dryden. 

Quacks  and  imposters  are  still  cautioning  us  to 
beware  of  counterfeits,  and  decry  others'  cheats  only 
to  make  more  way  for  their  own.  Swift. 

Those  measures,  which  are  extolled  by  one  half  of 
the  kingdom,  are  naturally  decried  by  the  other 

Additon. 

Then  prompt  no  more  the  follies  you  decry, 
As  tvranfs  doom  ihcir  tools  of  uuili.  to  die.    Johnson. 


DEC 


104 


BED 


DECUMANA,  in  ancient  history  and  geogra- 
phy, the  name  of  a  nation  of  the  iVIarse  or  Mar- 
comanni.  See  DECUMATES  AGRI. 

DECUMARIA,  in  botany:  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order,  and  dodecandria  class  of  plants  : 
CAL.  decaphyllous,  superior;  petals  ten;  CAPS. 
eight  or  nine  cells  and  polyspermous.  Species 
two,  both  natives  of  Carolina. 

DECUMATES  AGRI,  fields  granted  on  a 
tithe,  as  appears  from  Tacitus,  to  the  Gauls  who 
succeeded  the  Marcomanni,  that  had  till  then 
proved  a  check  to  the  Roman  conquests,  on  the 
Rhine ;  and  hence,  probably,  their  name,  people 
living  on  the  marches  or  limits  of  the  empire. 

DECU'MBENCE,  n.  s.->       Lat.      decumbo. 

DECU'MBENCY,  >The    act    of    lying 

DECU'MBITURE,  j  down  ;  the  posture 

of  lying  down. 

This  must  come  to  pass,  if  we  hold  opinion  they  lie 
not  down,  and  enjoy  no  decumbence  at  all  ;  for  station 
is  properly  no  rest,  but  one  kind  of  motion. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Not  considering  the  ancient  manner  of  decumbency, 
be  imputed  this  gesture  of  the  beloved  disciple  unto 
rusticity,  or  an  act  of  incivility.  Id. 

If  but  a  mile  she  travel  out  of  town, 
The  planetary  hour  must  first  be  known, 
And  lucky  moment :  if  her  eye  but  akes, 
Or  itches,  its  decumbiture  she  lakes.  Dryden. 

DE'CUPLE,  adj.  Lat.  decuplus,  tenfold.  The 
same  number  ten  times  repeated. 

Man's  length,  that  is,  a  perpendicular  from  the 
vertex  unto  the  sole  of  the  foot,  is  decuple  unto  his  pro- 
fundity ;  that  is,  a  direct  line  between  tbe  breast  and 
the  spine.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Supposing  there  be  a  thousand  sorts  of  insects  in  this 
island,  if  the  same  proportion  holds  between  the  in- 
sects of  England  and  of  the  world,  as  between  plants 
domestick  and  cxotick,  that  is,  near  a  decuple,  the 
species  of  insects  will  amount  to  ten  thousand.  Ray. 

DECURIA,  or  DECURY,  among  the  ancient 
Romans,  ten  men  under  one  leader,  called  the 
decurio.  The  decuria  was  the  third  part  of  a 
turma,  or  the  thirtieth  of  a  legion  of  horse,  which 
consisted  of  300  men.  The  Roman  cavalry 
was  divided  into  decuriae,  which  were  subdivi- 
sions of  a  century,  each  century  containing  ten 
decuries. 

DECURIO,  a  subaltern  officer  in  the  Roman 
armies,  who  commanded  a  decuria. 

DECU'RION,  n.  s.  Lat.  decurio.  A  com- 
mander over  ten ;  an  officer  subordinate  to  the 
centurion. 

He  instituted  decurions  through  both  these  colonies, 
that  is,  one  over  every  ten  families.  Temple. 

DECURIONES  MUJJICIPALES,  magistrates 
in  the  Roman  provinces,  who  formed  a  body  to 
represent  the  Roman  senates  in  free  and  corpo- 
rate towns.  They  consisted  of  ten,  whence  the 
name;  and  their  duty  was  to  watch  over  the 
interests  of  their  fellow  citizens,  and  to  increase 
the  revenues  of  the  commonwealth.  Their  court 
was  called  curio  decurionum  and  minor  senatus ; 
and  their  decrees,  called  decreta  decurionum, 
were  marked  D.  D.  at  the  top.  They  generally 
styled  themselves  civitatum  patres  curiales,  and 
honorati  muuieipiorum  senatores.  They  were 
••lected  witli  the  same  ceremonies  as  the  Roman 


senators;  they  were  to  be  at  least  twenry-fivo 
years  of  age,  and  to  be  possessed  of  ten  talents. 

DECU'RSION,  n.  s.  Lat.  decurcus,  from  de 
and  cursua.  The  act  of  running  down. 

What  is  decayed  by  that  decursion  of  waters,  is  sup- 
plied by  the  terrene  faeces  which  water  brings.  Hale. 

DECU'SSATE,  v .  a.  \      Lat.  decusso.    To  in- 

DECUSSA'TION,  n.  s.  I  tersect  at  acute  angles. 
The  act  of  crossing,  or  state  of  being  crossed  at 
unequal  angles.  See  OPTICS. 

The  crucigerous  ensign  carried  this  figure  not  trans- 
versely or  rectangularly  intersected,  but  in  a  decussa- 
tion,  after  the  form  of  an  Andrian  or  Burgundian 
cross,  which  answereth  this  description.  Browne. 

This  it  performs  by  the  action  of  a  notable  muscle 
on  each  side,  having  the  form  of  the  letter  X,  made 
up  of  many  fibres,  decussating  one  another  longways. 

Ray. 

Though  there  be  decwssation  of  the  rays  in  the  pu- 
pil of  the  eye,  and  so  the  image  of  the  object  in  the 
retina,  or  bottom  of  the  eye,  be  inverted  ;  yet  doth  no* 
the  object  appear  inverted,  but  in  its  right  or  natu- 
ral posture.  Id. 

DECUSSORIUM,  an  instrument  used  by  sur- 
geons, which,  by  pressing  gently  on  the  dura 
mater,  causes  an  evacuation  of  the  pus  collected 
between  it  and  the  cranium,  through  the  perfora- 
tion made  by  the  trepan. 

DEDDINGTON,  a  market-town  of  Oxford- 
shire, formerly  a  corporation  and  borough.  The 
Birmingham  and  Oxford  canal  passes  near  this 
place,  and  is  of  considerable  advantage  to  it.  In 
the  neighbourhood  are  two  medicinal  springs, 
one  of  which  is  highly  impregnated  with  vitriolic 
salt.  It  has  a  weekly  market  on  Saturday.  It 
is  seated  on  an  eminence,  seventeen  miles  north 
of  Oxford,  and  sixty-nine  N.N.W.  of  London. 

DEDE'CORATE,  v.  a. }      Lat.  dedecoro.  To 

DEDECORA'TION,  n.  s.       £  disgrace ;  to  bring  a 

DEDECO'ROUS,  adj.  j  reproach  upon.  The 

act  of  disgracing ;  disgrace.     Disgraceful. 

DEDENTIT  ION,  n.  s.  Lat.  de  and  dentitio. 
Shedding  of  teeth.  The  loss  or  shedding  of  the 
teeth. 

Solon  divided  life  into  ten  septenaries,  because  in 
every  one  thereof  a  man  received  some  sensible  muta- 
tion ,  in  the  first  is  dedentition,  or  falling  of  teeth. 

Browne' t  Vulgar  Errours. 

DEDHAM,  a  town  and  parish  of  England,  in 
the  county  of  Essex,  situated  on  the  river  Stour, 
over  which  is  a  bridge.  It  is  six  miles  N.N.  E. 
of  Colchester,  and  its  church  is  noted  for  a  fine 
Gothic  steeple.  Population  about  2200. 

DEDHAM,  a  township  of  Massachusetts,  incor- 
porated in  1637. 

DEDHAM,  a  town  in  the  above  township,  the 
capital  of  Norfolk  county,  called  by  the  Indians 
Tiot.  It  lies  on  the  south  side  of  Charles  River, 
eleven  miles  south-west  of  Boston,  and  320 
from  Philadelphia. 

DEDICATE,  v.  a.  &  adj.  ~\      French,  dedier  ; 

DEDICATION,  n.  s.  (  Port,  and  Ital.  de- 

DEDICATOR.  tdicare;  Teut.  de- 

DEDICATORY,  adj.  J  diciren  ;  Lat.  de- 

dicare,  from  Deo,  dicare,  to  consecrate  to  God.  To 
devote  to  some  deity,  or  to  some  pious  or  religious 
service ;  to  resign,  appropriate,  or  inscribe, 
to  a  particular  person  or  service.  Dedication 


BED 


105 


DED 


is  also  the  act,  form,  or  inscription,  used  in  dedi- 
cating. A  dedicator,  says  Johnson,  with  more 
temper  than  accuracy,  is  one  who  inscribes  his 
work  to  a  patron,  with  compliment  and  servility. 

The  princes  offered  for  dedicating  the  altar,  in  the 
day  that  it  was  anointed.  Numb.  vii.  10. 

A  pleasant  grove, 

Was  shot  up  high,  full  of  the  stately  tree, 

That  dedicated  is  to  Olympick  Jove, 

And  to  his  son  Alcides.  Spenser. 

Ladies,  a  general  welcome  from  his  grace 

Salutes  you  all :   this  night  he  dedicates 

To  fair  content  and  you.  Shakspeare. 

Prayers  from  preserved  souls, 

From  fasting  maids,  whose  names  are  dedicate 

To  nothing  temporal.  Id. 

It  cannot  be  laid  to  many  men's  charge,  that  they 
Lave  been  so  curious  as  to  trouble  bishops  with  placing 
the  first  stone  in  the  churches  ;  or  so  scrupulous  as,  af- 
ter the  erection  of  them,  to  make  any  great  ado  for 
their  dedication.  Hooker. 

This  tenth  part,  or  tithe,  being  thus  assigned  unto 
him,  becometh  as  a  thing  dedicate  and  appropriate 
onto  God.  Spelman. 

He  compiled  ten  elegant  books,  and  dedicated  them 
to  the  lord  Burghley.  Peacham. 

He  went  to  learn  the  profession  of  a  soldier,  to 
which  he  had  dedicated  himself.  Clarendon. 

Bid  her  instant  wed, 

And  quiet  dedicate  her  remnant  life, 

To  the  just  duties  of  an  humble  wife.  Prior; 

He  that  would  make  a  real  progress  in  knowledge, 
must  dedicate  his  age  as  well  as  youth,  the  latter 
growth,  as  well  as  the  first  fruits,  at  the  altar  of  truth. 

Berkeley. 

Thus  I  should  begin  my  epistle  if  it  were  a  dedica- 
tory one  ;  but  it  is  a  friendly  letter.  Pope. 

Proud  as  Apollo  on  his  forked  hill, 
Sat  full-blown  Bufo,  puffed  by  every  quill  j 
Fed  by  soft  dedication  all  day  long, 
Horace  and  he  went  hand  in  hand  in  song.  Id. 
Leave  dangerous  truths  to  unsuccessful  satires  ; 

And  flattery  to  fulsome  dedicators.  Id. 

Among  publick  solemnities  there  is  none  so  glorious 
as  that  under  the  reign  of  king  Solomon,  at  the   dedi- 
cation of  the  temple.  Addison. 
For  growing  names  the  weekly  scribbler  lies, 

To  growing  wealth  the  dedicator  flies. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

DEDICATION,  the  act  of  consecrating  a  temple, 
altar,  statue,  palace,  &c.  to  the  honor  of  some 
deity.  The  use  of  dedications  is  very  ancient 
both  among  the  worshippers  of  the  true  God 
and  among  the  heathens  :  the  Hebrews  call  it 
fU3r\  hhanuchah,  '  initiation;'  which  the  Greek 
translators  render  Eyicaivia,  and  Eyicaivi<T/ioc, 
*  renewing.'  In  the  Scripture  we  meet  with  dedi- 
cations of  the  tabernacle,  of  altars,  of  the  first 
and  second  temple,  and  even  of  the  houses  of 
private  persons.  One  of  the  most  solemn  on 
record  is  that  of  the  first  temple  by  Solomon, 
1  Kings  viii.,  2  Chron.  vi.  There  were  also 
dedications  of  vessels,  and  of  the  garments  of  the 
priests  and  Levites,  as  well  as  of  persons  them- 
selves. The  heathens  had  also  dedications  of 
temples,  altars,  and  images  of  their  gods,  &c. 
Nebuchadnezzar  held  a  solemn  dedication  of  his 
statue,  Dan.  iii.  2.  Tacitus,  Hist.  lib.  iv.  ch.  53, 
mentions  the  dedication  of  the  capitol,  upon 
rebuilding  it  by  Vespasian,  &c.  In  modern 


times  dedication  is  only  applied  to  a  church; 
and  is  properly  the  consecration  of  it  perrbrmed 
by  a  bishop,  with  a  number  of  ceremonies  pre- 
scribed by  the  church.  See  CONSECRATION. 

DEDITION,  ».  s.  Lzt.deditio.  The  act  of 
yielding  up  any  thing  ;  surrendry. 

It  was  not  a  complete  conquest,  but  rather  a  detition 
upon  terms  and  capitulations  agreed  between  the  con- 
queror and  the  conquered.  Hale. 


Fr.  deduire ;  Span. 
deduzer ;  ItsA.didurre ; 
Lat.  deduce,  deducere,  of 
de  and  duco.  To  lead  or 
f  draw.  To  draw  or  de- 
rive a  conclusion  in 
argument  ;  to  trace  a 
series  of  events,  or  con- 


DEDU'CE,  v.  a. 
DEDU'CIBLE.  adj. 
DEDU'CIVE, 

DEDU'cEMF_NT,n.  S. 

DEDU'CT,  v.  a. 

DEDU'CTION,  n.  s 

DEDU'CTIVE,    adj. 

DEDU'CTIVELY,  adv. 

catenatious  circumstances;  to  subtract  or  take 
off;  hence  to  separate,  divide.  Deducible,  and 
deductive,  mean  consequential,  evident  to  reason. 
Deducive,  performing,  or  drawing  a  conclusion. 
Deductively,  consequentially.  Deduction,  the 
result  of  a  series  of  argumentation ;  a  conse- 
quence, as  well  as  a  sum  or  thing  subtracted. 

Having  yet,  in  his  deducted  spright, 
Some  sparks  remaining  of  that  heavenly  fire. 

Spenser. 

Out  of  scripture  such  duties  may  be  deduced,  by 
some  kind  of  consequence  J  as  by  long  circuit  of  de- 
duction it  may  be  that  even  all  truth,  out  of  any  truth 
may  be  concluded.  Hooker. 

I  will  deduce  him  from  his  cradle,  through  the  deep 
and  lubric  waves  of  state  and  court,  till  he  was  swal- 
lowed in  the  gulph  of  fatality.  Wotton  Buck. 

The  condition,  although  deducible  from  many 
grounds,  yet  shall  we  evidence  it  but  from  few. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

There  is  scarce  a  popular  errour  passant  in  our 
days,  which  is  not  either  directly  expressed,  01 deduc- 
tively contained  in  this  work.  Id. 

You  have  laid  the  experiments  together  in  such  a 
way,  and  made  such  deductions  from  them,  as  I  have 
not  hitherto  met  with.  Boyle. 

All  cross  and  distasteful  humours  are  either  ex- 
pressly, or  by  clear  consequence  and  deduction,  forbid- 
den in  the  New  Testament.  Tillotson. 

So  far,  therefore,  as  conscience  reports  any  thing 
agreeable  to  or  deducible  from  these,  it  is  to  be  heark- 
ened to.  South. 

Praise  and  prayer  are  his  due  worship,  and  the 
rest  of  those  deducements  which  I  am  confident  are  the 
remote  effects  of  revelation.  Dryden. 

The  general  character  of  the  new  earth  is  paradisai- 
cal •,  and  the  particular  character,  that  it  hath  no  sea  : 
and  both  are  apparently  deducible  from  its  formation. 

Burnet. 

Reason  is  nothing  but  the  faculty  of  deducing  un- 
known truths  from  principles  already  known.  Locke. 

All  properties  of  a  triangle  depend  on,  and  are  de- 
ducible from,  the  complex  idea  of  three  lines,  includ- 
ing a  space.  Id. 

We  deduct  from  the  computation  of  our  years  that 
part  of  our  time  which  is  spent  in  incogitancy  of  in- 


fancy. 


Norrit. 


~-j  - 

All  knowledge  of  causes  is  deductive  ;  for  we  know 
none  by  simple  intuition,  but  through  the  meditation 


of  their  effects. 


Glam-ille. 


That  by  diversity  of  motions  we   should   spell   out 
iues  not  resembled  bv  them.we  must  attribute  to  soine 


things  not  resembled  by  them, we  must 


DEE 


106 


DEE 


secret  deduction ;  but  what  this  deduction  should  be, 
or  by  what  mediums  this  knowledge  is  advanced,  is 
as  dark  as  ignorance.  Id. 

O  goddess,  say,,  shall  I  deduce  my  rhimes 
From  the  dire  nation  in  its  early  times  ?  Pope. 

Bring  then  these  blessings  to  a  strict  account  ; 
Make  fair  deductions ;  see  to  what  they  mount.     Id. 

A  reflection  so  obvious,  that  natural  instinct  seems 
to  have  suggested  it  even  to  those  who  never  much 
attended  to  the  deductions  of  reason.  Rogen. 

Lend  me  your  song,  ye  nightingales  !    oh  pour 
The  mazy-running  soul  of  melody 
Into  my  varied  verse  !  while  I  deduce, 
From  the  first  note  the  hollow  cuokoo  sings, 
The  symphony  of  spring.  Thomson. 

Set  before  you  the  moral  law  of  God,  with  such  de- 
ductions from  it  as  our  Saviour  hath  drawn,  or  our 
own  reason,  well  informed,  can  make.  Duppa. 

DEE,  a  river  of  England  and  Wales,  which 
rises  at  the  foot  of  the  lofty  mountain  Arun,  in 
the  north-west  angle  of  Merionethshire,  from 
which  it  runs  through  a  fine  valley  in  a  north- 
east direction  to  Denbighshire ;  visits  the  north- 
west border  of  Cheshire,  to  which  it  serves  as 
a  boundary ;  then  crossing  over  to  Chester,  it 
flows  thence  to  the  sea,  forming  a  broad  sandy 
estuary,  which  separates  Cheshire  from  Flint- 
shire. This  river  is  navigable  from  Elsemere,  in 
Shropshire,  to  Chester;  but  at  this  city  the  navi- 
gation is  interrupted  by  a  ledge  of  rocks  running 
across  the  bed  of  it,  and  causing  a  cascade. 
The  Dee  fells  into  the  Irish  Sea,  fifteen  miles 
below  Chester. 

DEE,  a  river  of  Scotland,  in  Aberdeenshire, 
which  rises  from  the  hill  Breirach,  and  after  run- 
ning through  the  parishes  of  Braemar,  Crathy, 
and  many  others,  with  vast  rapidity,  falls  into 
the  German  Ocean  at  Aberdeen,  140  miles  from 
its  source.  It  produces,  in  great  plenty,  trout, 
pikes,  eels,  &c.,  and  affords  one  of  the  greatest 
salmon-fisheries  in  Scotland.  In  passing  through 
Braemar,  the  Dee  has  a  fine  cascade,  with  the 
additional  singularity,  that  for  sixty  yards  it  is 
confined  between  two  rocks,  within  so  narrow  a 
space,  that  some  persons  have  ventured  to  step 
over  it. 

DEE  (John),  a  famous  mathematician  and 
astrologer,  born  in  London,  July  1527.  In  1542 
he  was  sent  to  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
After  five  years  close  application  to  the  mathe- 
matics and  astronomy,  he  went  to  Holland  ;  and, 
on  his  return  to  Cambridge,  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  Trinity  College,  then  first  erected  by  king 
Henry  VIII.  In  1548,  he  took  the  degree  of 
M.A.  and  left  England  a  second  time  on  ac- 
count of  the  suspicion  attached  to  his  character 
as  an  astrologer.  Upon  leaving  England,  he 
went  to  the  University  of  Louvain,  where  he 
took  the  degree  of  LL.D.  In  1551  he  returned 
to  England,  and  obtained  the  rectory  of  Upton- 
upon-Severn;  but  soon  after  the  accession  of 
queen  Mary,  he  was  accused  of  practising  against 
her  life  by  enchantment.  He  suffered  a  tedious 
confinement  on  this  account,  and  was  several 
times  examined;  till,  in  1555,  he  obtained  his 
liberty  bv  an  order  of  council.  In  1564  he 
made  another  voyage  to  the  continent,  to  present 
a  book  he  had  dedicated  to  the  emperor  Maxi- 
milian, lie  returned  to  England;  but,  in  1571, 


we  find  him  at  Lorrain;  where,  being  danger- 
ously ill,  the  queen  sent  over  two  physicians  to 
his  relief.  Having  once  more  returned  to  Ins 
native  country,  he  settled  at  Mortlake  in  Surry, 
where  he  continued  his  studies  with  un remitted 
ardor,  and  collected  a  considerable  library  of 
curious  books  and  MSS.  with  a  variety  of  in- 
struments, most  of  which  were  afterwards  destroy- 
ed by  the  mob.  In  1579  queen  Elizabeth,  being 
desirous  of  information  concerning  the  recent 
discoveries  of  her  subjects  in  America,  com- 
manded Mr.  Dee  to  furnish  her  with  proper  geo- 
graphical descriptions.  Accordingly  he  presented 
her,  in  three  weeks  after,  with  two  large  rolls, 
on  which  the  new  countries  were  geographically 
described  and  historically  illustrated :  these  rolls 
are  preserved  in  the  Cottonian  library.  In  1581 
Dee  became  acquainted  with  one  Edward  Kelly, 
by  whose  assistance  he  performed  various  incan- 
tations, and  affected,  it  is  said,  to  maintain  a 
frequent  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world. 
In  1 583  they  were  both  introduced  to  a  Polish 
nobleman,  then  in  England,  named  Albert  Laski, 
palatine  of  Siradia,  who  persuaded  them  to 
accompany  him  to  his  native  country ;  and  they 
visited,  successively,  Poland,  the  court  of  the 
emperor  Rodolph  II.,  and  Bohemia.  In  1595 
they  returned  to  England,  and  Dee  was  once 
more  graciously  received  by  the  queen;  who 
made  him  Warden  of  Manchester  College.  In 
1604  he  returned  to  his  house  at  Mortlake, 
where  he  died  in  1608.  Queen  Elizabeth  seems 
to  have  made  use  of  Dee,  occasionally,  as  a 
political  agent:  he  was  evidently  a  mathemati- 
cian of  considerable  genius;  but  his  pretensions 
to  astrological  and  alchemical  knowledge  dis- 
grace his  memory.  Dr.  M.  Casaubon  published, 
in  1659,  '  A  true  and  faithful  Relation  of  what 
passed  between  Dr.  John  Dee  and  some  Spirits.' 

DEED,  n,  s.  J         Sax.     &ae&;     Belg.   daed; 

DEED'LESS.  $  Goth,  dad;  Lat.  from  do, dedi, 
says  Minsheu  ;  and  this  from  Gr.  StSovat ;  to 
give  (effect).  An  action  :  any  thing  done  or  fully 
performed;  a  completed  legal  instrument  or  act; 
fact ;  reality.  Deedless  is,  inactive ;  wordy, 
without  performance  of  pledges  or  professions. 

And  manye  men  bileeuydeu,  and  camen  know- 
lechinge  and  tellynge  her  dedis.  Wiclif.  Dedis,  xix. 

The  same  had  not  consented  to  the  counsel  and 
deed.  Luke. 

They  desire,  with  strange  absurdity,  that  to  the 
same  senate  it  should  belong  to  give  full  judgment  in 
matter  of  excommunication,  and  to  absolve  whom  it 
pleased  them,  clean  contrary  to  their  own  former 
deeds  and  oaths.  Hooker. 

The  solicitor  gave  an  evidence  for  a  deed,  which 
was  impeached  to  be  fraudulent.  Bacon. 

From  lowest  place  when  virtuous  things  proceed, 
The  place  is  dignified  by  the  doer's  deed. 

Shahspeare. 

Speaking  in  deeds,  and  deedless  in  his  tongue. 

Id. 

Nor  knew  I  not 
To  be  with  will  and  deed  created  free. 

Milton. 

I,  on  the  other  side. 

Used  no  ambition  to  commend  my  deeds  ; 
The  deedt  themselves,  tho*  mute,  spoKc  loud  tne  ooer 

Us 


107 


DEE 


T'ae  monster  nought  replied  ;  for  words  wore  vain, 
And  deeds  could  only  deeds  unjust  maintain. 

Dryden. 

We  are  not  secluded  from  the  expectation  of  re- 
ward for  our  charitable  deeds.  Sinalridye's  Serm/jns. 

Instant,  he  cried,  your  female  discord  end, 

Ye  deedless  boasters  !   and  the  song  attend.    Pope. 
T  was  where  in  early  youth  he  wont  retire 

To  woo  sweet  Solitude,  and  taste  her  charms 
Ere  that  his  bosom  caught  the  martial  fire  ; 

Ere  that  his  name  was  great  in  deeds  of  arms. 

Gay. 

Roll  on,  thou  deep  and  dark  blue  Ocean — roll ! 
Ten  thousand  fleets  sweep  over  thee  in  vain  ; 
Man  marks  the  earth  with  ruin — his  control 
Stops  with  the  shore  ; — upon  the  watery  plain 
The  wrecks  are  all  thy  deed.  Byron. 

DEEG,  a  celebrated  town  and  fortress  of 
Hindostan,  in  the  province  of  Agra.  It  was 
taken  from  the  Jauts  in  the  year  1776,  by  the 
nabob  Nujuff  Khan,  after  a  siege  of  twelve 
months,  but  soon  afterwards  restored.  Here  in 
1805  lord  Lake  defeated  the  Mahratta  army,  com- 
manded by  Holkar,  and,  took  this  supposed  im- 
pregnable town  by  storm.  At  the  peace  it  was 
restored  to  the  raja  Runjeet  Sing. 

DEEM,  v.  a:,  v.n.  Sc  n.  s.  Sax.  *»eman  ; 
Goth,  and  Swed.  doma;  Teut.  doeman  ,  Gr.  of 
Otywc,  justice.  To  judge;  to  determine;  to 
conclude  on  consideration :  also,  as  a  neuter 
verb,  to  judge,  determine,  or  imagine.  Shak- 
speare  uses  the  substantive  for  judgment  or 
opinion. 

Nyle  ye  deem  that  ghe  he  not  demed.  For,  in  what 
doom  ye  demen,  ye  schulen  be  demed;  and,  in  what 
inesure  ye  meten,  it  schal  be  meten  agen  to  you. 

Widif.    Matt.l. 

But  they  that  skill  not  of  so  hoavenly  matter, 
All  that  they  know  not,  envy,  or  admire, 

Rather  than  envy,  let  them  wonder  at  her, 
But  not  to  deem  of  her  desert  aspire.  tipenaer. 

Here  eke  that  famous  golden  apple  grew, 
For  which  the  Idean  ladies  disagreed, 
Till  partial  Paris  dempt  it  Venus'  due.  Id. 

So  natural  is  the  union  of  religion  with  justice,  that 
we  may  boldly  deem  there  is  neither,  where  both  are 
not.  Hooker. 

Hear  me,  my  love,  be  thou  but  true  of  heart, 
—I  true  !  how  now  ?  what  wicked  deem  is  this  1 

Shakspeare. 
He  who  to  be  deemed 
A  god,  leaped  fondly  into  ^Etna's  flames.    Milton. 

These  blessings,  friend,  a  deity  nestowed  ; 
For  never  can  I  deem  him  less  than  god.       Dryden. 

Nature,  disturbed, 
Is  deemed  vindictive  to  have  changed  her  course. 

Thomson. 
They  are  gone, 

And  others  come  :  so  flows  the  wave  on  wave 
Of  what  these  creatures  call  eternity, 
Deeming  themselves  the  breakers  of  the  ocean, 
While  they  are  but  its  bubbles,  ignorant 
That  foam  is  their  foundation.  Byron. 

How  happier  she,  who  in  Love's  tranquil  bower, 
Clasps  the  sweet  prize  of  conquest,  not  the  power  ; 
Who  while  one  gaze  her  charms  to  all  prefers, 
And  one  warm  heart  returns  the  warmth  of  hers, 
Heeds  not  tho'  crowds  to  half  her  beauty  chill, 
Should  deem  some  flirt  of  fashion  fairer  still. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 


DEEMSTERS,  or  DEMSTERS.  All  contro- 
versies in  the  Isle  of  Man  are  decided  without 
process,  writings,  or  any  charges,  by  certain 
judges  chosen  yearly  from  among  themselves, 
called  deemsters,  there  being  two  for  each  divi- 
sion of  the  island  :  they  sit  judges  in  all  courts, 
either  for  life  or  property ;  and,  with  the  advice 
of  twenty-four  keys,  declare  what  is  law  in  un- 
common emergencies. 

DEEP,  adj.  &ra.s.  ^  Sax.  beeb;  Goth,  and 
DEEP'EN,  v. a.  &  n.  Swed.  diup;  Belg.  diep  ; 
DEEP'EMNG,  n.  s.  \  old  Goth,  dy,  to  which 
DEEP'LY,  adv.  ^Serenius  traces  this  word. 

DEEP'-MOUTHED,  Mr.  Tooke  says,  '  it  is 
DEEP'-MUSING,  I  merely  the  past  partici- 
DEEP'NESS,  n.s.  j  pie  of  bibban,  to  dip,  or 
dive.'  Profound  ;  having  length  downwards ; 
depressed ;  sunk ;  and,  because  that  which  is 
deep  in  the  earth  is  dark,  remote,  and  un- 
disturbed, gloomy;  dark-colored;  a  dark  or 
strong  shade  of  any  color ;  voluminous  in  sound ; 
quiet;  still.  Also,  in  a  metaphorical  sense, 
gloomy ;  remote  in  meaning ;  sagacious ;  far- 
penetrating.  Deep,  as  a  substantive,  expresses 
the  still  and  quiet  part  of  night;  an  abyss ;  and, 
more  particularly,  the  sea.  To  deepen  is,  as  an 
active  verb,  to  make  deep;  to  sink  low  or  lower ; 
to  darken ;  becloud ;  make  gloomy  :  as  a  neuter 
verb,  to  descend  slowly,  or  by  degrees.  The 
adverb,  and  other  substantives,  follow  these 
meanings. 

And  I  saigh  an  aungel  comynge  doun  fro  heucno, 
hauynge  the  keye  of  depnesie  and  a  great  chayne  in 
his  hond.  Wiclif.  Apo'c.  20. 

And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to  fall  upon 
Adam.  Genesis  ii.  21. 

Deep  calleth  unto  deep  at  the  noise  of  thy  water- 
spouts t  all  thy  waves  and  thy  billows  are  gone  over 
me.  Psalm  xlii.  7. 

Some  fell  upon  stony  places,  and  they  withered, 
because  they  had  no  deepness  of  earth.  Mat.  xiii.  5. 

Hee  was  close  and  secrete,  a  deep  dissimuler,  lowlye 
of  counteynaunce,  arrogant  of  heart,  outwardly  coum- 
pinable  where  he  inwardely  hated,  not  letting  to  kisse 
whom  he  thoughte  to  kyll.  Sir  T.  Moore. 

Yet  we  did  lift  up  our  hearts  and  voices  to  God 
above,  who  sheweth  his  wonders  in  the  deep.  Bacon. 

To  keep  his  promise  with  him,  he  had  deeply  of- 
fended both  his  nobles  and  people. 

Id.     Henry  VII. 

He's  meditating  with  two  deep  divines. 

Shakspeare. 

There  want  not  many  that  do  fear, 
In  deep  of  night,  to  walk  by  this  Herne's  oak.     Id. 

This  avarice 

Strikes  deeper,  grows  with  more  pernicious  root. 

Id. 

Behold  the  English  beach 

Pales  in  the  flood  with  men,  with  wives  and  boys, 
Whose  shouts  and  claps  outvoice  that  deep-mouthed  sen. 

Id. 

When  I  have  most  need  to  employ  a  friend, 
Deep,  hollow,  treacherous,  and  full  of  guile, 
Be  he  to  me.  Id.  Richard  III. 

Klockings  so  deeply  hath  sworn  ne'er  more  to  coma 
In  bawdy-house,  that  he  dares  not  go  home.  D<>nne. 


DEE 


108 


DEE 


If  we  co  down  to  the  great  deep,  the  womb  of 
moisture,  the  well  of  fountains,  the  great  pond  of  the 
world,  we  know  not  whether  to  wonder  at  the  element 
itself,  or  the  guests  which  it  contains. 

Bishop  Hall's  Contemplations. 
He  in  my  ear 

Vented  much  policy  and  projects  deep 
Of  enemies,  of  aids,  battles,  and  leagues, 
Plausible  to  the  world,  to  me  worth  nought. 

Milton. 

And  in  the  lowest  deep,  a  lower  deep, 
Still  threatening  to  devour  me  opens  wide, 
To  which  the  hell  I  suffer  seems  a  heaven. 

Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

For,  even  in  that  season  of  the  year,  the  ways  in 
that  vale  were  very  deep.  Clarendon. 

Fear  is  a  passion  that  is  most  deeply  rooted  in  our 
natures,  and  flows  immediately  from  the  principle  of 
self-preservation.  Tilletson. 

You  must  deepen  your  colours  so,  that  the  orpiment 
may  be  the  highest.  Penckam. 

What  earth  in  her  dark  bowels  could  not  keep 
From  greedy  man,  lies  safer  in  the  deep.         Waller. 

Having  taken  of  the  deeply  red  juice  of  buckthorn 
berries,  I  let  it  drop  upon  white  paper.  Boyle. 

The  gaping  gulph  low  to  the  centre  lies, 
And  twice  as  deep  as  earth  is  distant  from  the  skies. 

Dryden. 

Thou  hast  not  strength  such  labours  to  sustain  : 
Drink  hellebore,  my  boy !   drink  deep,  and  scour  thy 

brain.  Id. 

With  deeper  brown  the  grove  was  overspread.    Id. 
Then  toils  for  beasts,  and  lime  for  birds  were  found, 
And  deep-mouthed  dogs  did  forest  walks  surround. 

Id. 

If  the  matter  be  knotty,  and  the  sense  lies  deep,  the 
mind  must  stop  and  buckle  to  it,  and  stick  upon  it  with 
labour  and  thought,  and  close  contemplation.  Locke. 

Her  gloomy  presence  sad  dens  all  the  scene, 
Shades  every  flower,  and  darkens  every  green, 
Deepens  the  murmurs  of  the  falling  floods, 
And  breathes  a  browner  horror  on  the  woods.    Pope. 

But  he  deep-musing  o'er  the  mountains  strayed, 
Through  many  thickets  of  the  woodland  shade.      Id. 

The  city  of  Rome  would  receive  a  great  advantage 
from  the  undertaking,  as  it  would  raise  the  banks  and 
deepen  the  bed  of  the  Tiber.  Addison. 

Virgin  face  divine 

Attracts  the  hapless  youth  through  storms  and  waves, 
Alone  in  deep  of  night.  Philips. 

Hills,  dales,  and  forests  far  behind  remain, 
While  the  warm  scent  draws  on  the  deep-mouthed  train. 

Gay. 

While  at  the  bow  the  watch  Arion  keeps, 
To  shun  what  cruisers  wander  o'er  the  deeps. 

Falconer. 

We  have  to  supply  tneans  of  occupation  and  sub- 
sistence for  those,  to  whom  not  only  England,  but 
Europe  is  so  deeply  indebted.  Sir  T.  Bernard. 

Cosmetic  succour  won  a  vermeil  hue, 
All  soft  she  spreads,  and  lo !  the  rouge  is  blue  ! 
In  vain  she  wipes  and  washes,  frets  and  scrubs, 
The  horrid  azure  deepens  as  she  rubs.    Dr.  T.  Brown. 
Such  wriiings,  though  they  may  be  lightly  passed 
over  by  many  readers,  yet  if  they  make  a  deep  im- 
pression on  one  active  mind  in  a  hundred,  the  effects 
may  be  considerable.  Franklin. 

Her  hollow  womb, 

Conceiving  thunders,  through  a  thousand  deeps 
And  fiery  caverns,  roars  beneath  his  foot. 
The  hills  move  lightly,  and  the  mountains  smoke, 
f'ft  he  has  touched  them.  Cowper. 


Me  they  revile,  with  many  ills  molested, 

They  bid  me  seek  from  thee,  my  Lord,  redress, 
On  God,  they  say,  his  hope  and  trust  he  rested, 
Let  God  relieve  him  in  his  deep  distress. 

Kirht  White. 

The  sweetness  of  the  violet's  deep  blue  eyes, 
Kissed  by  the  breath  of  heaven,  seems  coloured  by  its 
skies.  Byron. 

The  Convent  bells  are  ringing, 

But  mournfully  and  slow  ; 
In  the  gray  square  turret  swinging, 

With  a  deep  sound,  to  and  fro.  Id. 

Vain 

The  struggle  ;  vain,  against  the  coiling  strain 
And  gripe,  and  deepening  of  the  dragon's  grasp, 
The  old  man's  clench  ;  the  long  envenomed  chain 
Rivets  the  living  links, — the  enormous  asp 
Enforces  pang  on  pang,  and  stifles  gasp  on  gasp.  Id. 

DEER,  n.  s.  Sax.  *»eori;  Goth,  dyr  ;  Belg. 
dier;  Teut.  their  ;  from  Gr.  0qp  ;  jEolic  0»>p. 
and  thence  probably  from  Heb.  JH3,  wild  deer. 
Originally  signifying  any  wild  animal,  though 
now  confined  to  the  cervine  species. 

You  have  beaten  my  men,  killed  my  deer,  and 
broke  open  my  lodge.  Shahspeare. 

The  pale  that  held  my  lovely  deer.  Waller. 

I  was  a  stricken  deer  that  left  the  herd 
Long  since,  with  many  an  arrow  deep  infixed  : 
My  panting  side  was  charged,  when  I  withdrew 
To  seek  a  tranquil  death  in  distant  shades. 

Cowper.    Task. 

DEER,  in  zoology.  See  CERVUS.  Of  this  use- 
ful animal  there  are  three  principal  species  in 
this  country,  viz.  the  stag,  C.  elaphus;  the  roe, 
C.  capreolus ;  and  C.  dama  the  fallow  deer.  By 
castrating  the  males  when  newly  dropped,  says 
Mr.  Loudon,  which  is  not  in  the  least  dangerous,  it 
affords  the  means  of  having  good  venison  until 
Christmas,  without  any  other  sort  of  food  than 
the  common  grass;  they  also  fatten  more  quickly; 
the  operation  must,  however,  be  performed  while 
they  are  quite  young.  By  stat.  16  Geo.  III. 
cap.  30.,  if  any  person  shall  hunt  or  take  in  a 
snare,  or  kill  or  wound  any  red  or  fallow  deer  in 
any  forest,  chase,  &c.,  whether  enclosed  or  not; 
or  in  any  closed  park,  paddock,  &c.,  without  the 
consent  of  the  owner,  or  be  aiding  in  such  of- 
fence, they  shall  forfeit  £20  for  the  first  offence ; 
and  also  £30  for  each  deer  wounded,  killed,  or 
taken.  A  game-keeper  offending,  to  forfeit  dou- 
ble. For  a  second  offence  offenders  shall  be 
transported  for  seveo  years.  By  stat.  28  Geo.  II. 
cap.  19,  destroying  goss,  furze,  and  fern,  in  fo- 
rests arid  chases,  being  the  covert  for  deer,  sub- 
jects the  offenders  to  a  penalty  from  £5  to  40s. 
or  to  three  months'  imprisonment 

DEER,  GREAT,  an  island  of  the  East  Indian 
sea,  near  the  west  coast  of  the  island  of  Celebes. 
Long.  119°  35'  E.,  lat.  5°  12'  S. 

DEER,  LITTLE,  a  rocky  islet  in  the  Eastern 
Seas,  near  the  west  coast  of  the  island  of  Celebes. 
Long.  119°  35'  E.,  lat.  5°  5'  S. 

DEER  ISLAND,  or  MULDONFCH,  a  small  island 
of  the  Hebrides,  near  that  of  Barry. 

DEER  ISLAN  D,  a  small  island  of  Ireland,  in  the 
bay  of  Galway.  Long.  9°  W.,  lat.  53°  9'  N.— Also 
an  island  on  the  coast  of  North  America,  in  Pe- 
nobscot  Bay,  about  eighteen  miles  in  circumfer* 


DEF 


loy 


DEF 


ence.  It  is  170  miles  north-east  of  Boston.  Long. 
68°  30'  \V.,  lat.41°  10'N.. 


in  their  meaning.    In  Wiclif  s  translation  of  the 
New  Testament,  this  word  is  used  in  the  sense  of 


DEFACE,  v.  a.      ~)      Fr.  effacer  ;  Lat.  defa-     spreading  fame  or  a  report;  the  de  being  only  an 


.-  do,  of  "de  &/«n'es,  a  face,     expletive. 

3  To  mar,  disfigure,  ruin,  And  t}je  yghen  of  hem  wearcn  opened,  and  Jhe- 
sus  thretenyde  hem  and  seide  se  ye  that  no  man 
wite.  But  thei  gheden  out  and  defameden  him 
thorugh  al  that  lond.  Wiclif.  Matt.  9. 

I  heard  the  defaming  of  many.  Jer.  x.\.  10. 


DEFA'CER, 
DEFA'CEMENT. 

destroy.     Defacement  is  the  injury  done.     De- 
facer,  he  who  performs  or  accomplishes  it. 

But  whanne  ye  fasten  nyle  be  ye  maad  as  ypo- 
crites  sorrowful,  for  thei  defasen  hem  silf  to  seme  fas- 
tynge  to  men,  treuly  I  seye  to  you  thei  han  resseyved 
her  meede.  Wiclif.  Matt.  6. 

But  what  is  this  image,  and  how  is  it  defaced  ?  the 
poor  men  of  Lyons  will  tell  ycu,  that  the  image  of 
God  is  purity,  and  the  defacement  sin.  Bacon. 

Give  me  leave  to  speak  as  earnestly  in  truly  com- 
mending it,  as  you  have  done  in  untruly  and  unkindly 
defacing  and  slandering  it.  Whitgifte. 

Pay  him  six  thousand,  and  deface  the  bond. 

Shakspeare. 

That  foul  defacer  of  God's  handy  work 
Thy  womb  let  loose  to  chace  us  to  our  graves.        Id. 

Fatal  this  marriage, 

Defacing  monuments  of  conquered  France, 
Undoing  all.  Id. 

As  man  was  the  image  of  God,  so  was  that  earthly 
paradise  an  image  of  heaven  ;  both  the  images  are 
defaced,  both  the  first  patterns  are  eternal. 

Bishop  Hall.   Cuntemplaiont. 
Whose  statues,  freizes,  columns  broken  lie, 
And,  though  defaced,  the  wonder  of  the  eye. 

Dryden. 

One  nobler  wretch  can  only  rise, 
'Tis  he  whose  fury  shall  deface 
The  stoick's  image  in  this  piece.  Prior. 

Thy  very  weeds  are  beautiful,  thy  waste 
More  rich  than  other  climes'  fertility ; 
Thy  wreck  a  glory,  and  thy  ruin  graced 
With  an  immaculate  charm  which  cannot  be  defaced. 

Byron . 

DE  FACTO,  something  actually  in  fact,  or 
existing;  in  contradiction  to  de  jure,  where  a 
thing  is  only  so  in  justice :  as,  a  king  de  facto 
is  a  person  who  is  actually  in  possession  of  a 
crown  ;  and  a  king  de  jure  is  the  person  who  has 

a  just  right  to  the  crown.     It  was  a  distinction    gated,  hath  been  great, 
much  in  use  at  the  period  of  the  Revolution. 

DEFA'ILANCE,  ».«.  Fr.de/ai7/ance.  Fai- 
lure ;  miscarriage.  Obsolete. 

The  affections  were  the  authors  of  that  unhappy 
defaUanae.  Glanvilte. 


DEFA'LCATE,  v.  a.  }      Fr.  defalquer  ;  from    want. 


Many  doughty  knights  he  in  his  days 
Had  done  to  death, 

And  hung  their  conquered  arras  for  rcore  defame 
On  gallowtrees.  Spenser. 

My  guilt  thy  growing  virtues  did  defame  ; 
My  blackness  blotted  thy  unblemished  name. 

Dryden. 

Be  silent,  and  beware,  if  such  you  see  ; 
'Tis  defamation  but  to  say,  that's  he.  Id. 

Augustus,  conscious  to  himself  of  many  crimes, 
made  an  edict  against  lampoons  and  satires,  and  defa- 
matory writings.  Id. 

Defamation  is  the  uttering  of  contumelious  language 
of  any  one,  with  an  intent  of  raising  an  ill  fame  of 
the  party  ;  and  this  extends  to  writing,  as  by  defama- 
tory libels ;  and  to  deeds,  as  reproachful  postures, 
signs,  and  gestures.  Ayliffe. 

It  may  be  a  useful  trial  of  the  patience  of  the  de- 
famed, yet  the  iefamer  has  not  the  less  crime. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

The  most  eminent  sin  is  the  spreading  of  defamatory 
reports.  Id. 

They  live  as  if  they  professed  Christianity  merely 
in  spite,  to  defame  it.  Decay  of  Piety. 

Many  dark  and  intricate  motives  there  are  to  de- 
traction and  defamation;  and  many  malicious  spies  are 
searching  into  the  actions  of  a  great  man.  Addison. 

DEFAMATION  is  punishable  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  offence,  either  by  action  upon  the 
case  at  common  law,  or  by  statute  in  the  eccle- 
siastical court. 

DEFATIGATE,  v.  a.  \      Lat.  defatlgo.    To 

DEFATIGA'TION,  n.  s.      J  weary  ;  to  tire. 

The  power  of  these  men's  industries,  never  defati- 

Dr.  Maine. 

DEFA'ULT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  3     Old  Fr.  default; 

DEFA'ULTER,  n.  s.  $  Ital.  dtffalta  ;  Lat. 

defectus,  de,  privative,  and  facio,  to  do.  To  fail  in 
peformance.  A  default  is  failure  of  that  which 
ought  to  be  done  legally  or  morally.  Defect ; 


DEFALCATION,  n.  s.  }/a£r,  j'alcis  a  sickle. 
To  cut  off;  to  lop  ;  to  take  away  part  of  an  al- 
lowance. 

The  tea-table  is  set  forth  with  its  accustomary  bill  of 
fare,  and  without  any  defalcation.  Addison. 

DEFA'LK,  v.  a.  See  DEFALCATE.  To  cut 
off ;  to  lop  away. 

What  he  defalks  from  some  insipid  sin,  is  but  to 
make  some  other  more  gustful.  Decay  of  Piety. 

DEFAME,  v.  a.  &  n.  *.  -v      Fr.  defamer ;  It. 

DEFAMBR,  n.  s.  I  diffamare  ;     Span. 

V  Qnrl     ~ 


But  what  man  wolde  him  selfe  auise 
His  conscience,  and  nought  misuse, 
He  male  well  at  the  first  excuse 
His  God,  whiche  euer  stant  in  one, 
In  him  there  is  defaute  none.  Gower. 

But  sith  thou  mayst  not  so,  give  leave  a  while 
To  baser  wit,  his  power  therein  to  spend, 
Whose  grosse  defaults  thy  daintic  pen  may  sile 
And  unaduised  ouer  sights  amend. 

Spenser.     Sonnets. 

Sundrye  victories  hadde  hee,  and  sommetime  ouei- 
throwes,  but   neuer  in  defaulte   as   for  his  owne  par- 


and  Port,  defamar;     gone,  cither  of  hardinesse  or  polytike  order. 

T-"-          -"  Sir  T.  More. 


DEFAMING,  n.  s.  sauu  r 

DEFAMATION,  I  Latin,       defamare, 

DEFAMATORY,  adj.  J  from  Greek,  ^pjj, 

fame,  and  de,  privative.  To  slander,  make  infamous, 
calumniate,  deprive  of  good  fame  or  honor  by 

words  or  deeds.     Defamatory,  is  libellous  ;  fend-         Ja  default  Of  the  king's  pay,  the  forces  were  laid 
ng  to    delame.       The  substantives  are  obvious    upon  the  snbject.  Davids. 


We,  that  know  wha*  it  is  to  fast  and  pray. 
Are  penitent  for  your  default  to-day. 

Shakipeire. 


DEF 


110 


DEF 


f.- 1  ine  not  iMshlv  call  in  doubt 
Divine  prediction  :   what  if  all  foretold 
Had  been  fulfilled,  but  through  mine  own  default, 
Whom  have  I  to  complain  of  but  myself  7    Milton. 

Partial  judges  we  are  of  our  own  excellencies,  and 
other  men's  default*.  Swift. 

Cooks  could  make  artificial  birds  and  fishes,  in  de- 
fault of  the  real  ones.  Arbitthnut  on  Coins. 

DEFEA'SANCE.  3     Fr.     defaisanee;     Ital. 

DEFEASIBLE.  5  defaciemento ;  Law  Lat. 
defeixantia.  The  act  of  annulling  or  abrogating 
any  contract  or  stipulation. 

That  hoary  king,  with  all  his  train, 

Being  arrived  where  that  champion  stout, 

After  his  foe's  defeasance,  did  remain, 

Him  goodly  greets,  and  fair  does  entertain. 

Spenser. 

He  came  to  the  crown  by  a  defeasible  title,  so  was 
never  settled.  Dark's. 

Defesance  is  a  condition  annexed  to  an  act ;  as  to 
an  obligation,  a  recognizance,  or  statute,  which  per- 
formed by  the  obligee,  or  the  cognizee,  the  act  is  dis- 
abled and  made  void,  as  if  it  had  never  been  done. 

Cowell. 

DEFEASANCE,  or  DEFEISANCE.  The  difference 
between  a  common  condition  and  a  defeasance 
is,  that  the  condition  is  annexed  to,  or  inserted 
in,  the  deed  ;  and  the  defeasance  is  a  deed  by  it- 
self, concluded  and  agreed  on  between  the  parties, 
and  having  relation  to  another  deed. 

DEFEAT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  >      Old    Fr.  desfaite, 

DEFEATURE,  n  s.  S  from  Lat.  de,  priva- 

tive, and  facere,  to  complete  an  action.  To  over- 
throw; to  frustrate;  undo;  mar.  Shakspeare 
says,  '  defeat  thy  favor,'  meaning  disguise  thy 
face;  and  defeatures  of  the  face  mean  disfigura- 
tions of  it. 

They  invaded  Ireland,  and  were  defeated  by  the 
lord  Mountjoy.  Bacon. 

To  his  accusations 

He  pleaded  still  not  guilty,  and  alledged 
Many  sharp  reasons  to  defeat  the  law.      Shakspeare. 

Defeat  thy  favour  with  usurped  beard. 
Ye  gods,  ye  make  the  weak  most  strong.  Id. 

Grief  hath  changed  me, 

And  careful  hours,  with  time's  deformed  hand, 
Hath  written  strange  defeatures  in  my  face.  Id. 

Death, 

Then  due  by  sentence  when  thou  didst  transgress, 
Defeated  of  his  seizure  many  days, 
Given  thee  of  grace.  Milton. 

He  finds  himself  naturally  to  dread  a  superior 
Being,  that  can  defeat  all  his  designs,  and  disappoint 
all  his  hopes.  Tillotson. 

End  Marlborough's  work,  and  finish  the  defeat. 

Addison. 

Oh,  more  than  all ! — untired  by  time  : 
Which,  nor  defeated  hope,  nor  baffled  will, 
Could  render  sullen  were  she  ne'er  to  smile, 
Nor  rage  could  fire,  nor  sickne'ss  fret  to  vent 
On  her  one  murmur  of  his  discontent.  Byron. 

DEFECATION,  n.  s.    ?    Lat.  defaco.  From 

DE'FECATE,  v.  a.  &  adj.  )  de  and  fax,  fads, 
filth.  To  purge  or  make  clear  from  lees;  to  pu- 
rify. 

This  liquor  was  very  defecate,  and  of  a  pleasing 
golden  colour.  Boyle. 

The  blood  is  not  sufficiently  defecated  or  clarified, 
but  remains  muddy,  Harvey. 


We  defecate  the  notion  from  materiality,  and  ab« 
stract  quantity,  place,  and  all  kind  of  corporeity  from 
it-  Glanville. 

Provide  a  brazen  tube 
Inflext ;  self-taught  and  voluntary  flies 
The  defecated  liquor,  through  the  vent 
Ascending  ;  then,  by  downward  tract  coiweyrd, 
Spouts  into  subject  vessels  lovely  clear.  Philips. 

DEFE'CT,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.^  Fr.  dcfaut ;  Ital- 
DEFECTION,  n.  s.  defetto  •  Span,  de- 

DEFE'CTIVE,  adj.  fecto ;    Lat.   defec- 

DEFE'CTIVELY,  adv.  Wus,  from  de  pr'iva- 
DEFE'CTIVENESS,  n.  s.  tive  and  facio,fac- 
DEFE'CTIBLE,  adj.  tus,  to  do.  As  a 

DEFECTIBI'LITY,  J  neuter  verb,   to  be 

deficient;  to  fall  short  of ;  to  fail.  Defect,  as  a 
substantive,  is  want;  insufficiency;  failrre  of 
that  which  is  proper  to  a  person  or  thing ;  and 
hence  injury;  mistake;  error.  Defection  is  a  fall- 
ing away  ;  an  act  or  course  of  apostasy ;  an 
abandonment:  defectible,  imperfect;  wanting: 
defectibility,  a  state  of  deficiency,  or  imperfection. 
This  defection  and  falling  away  from  God  was  first 
found  in  angels,  and  afterwards  in  men.  Raleigh. 

We  had  rather  follow  the  perfections  of  them 
whom  we  like  not,  than  in  defects  resemble  them 
whom  we  love.  Hooker. 

Neither  can  this  be  meant  of  evil  governours  or 
tyrants,  but  of  some  perverseness  and  defection  in  the 
very  nation  itself.  Bacon. 

Oft  'tis  seen 

Our  mean  secures  us,  and  our  mere  defects 
Prove  our  commodities.  S/ia/tspeare. 

You  praise  yourself, 

By  laying  defects  of  judgment  to  me.  Id. 

Errors  have  been  corrected,  and  defects  supplied. 

Dames. 

He  was  diverted  and  drawn  from  hence  by  the 
general  defection  of  the  whole  realm.  Id. 

Some  lost  themselves  in  attempts  above  humanity  ; 
yet  the  enquiries  of  most  defected  by  the  way,  and 
tired  within  the  sober  circumference  of  knowledge. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Nor  will  polished  amber,  although  it  send  forth  a 
gross  and  corporeal  exhalement,  be  found  a  long 
time  defective  upon  the  exactest  scales.  Id. 

The  extraordinary  persons,  thus  highly  favoured, 
were  for  a  great  part  of  their  lives  in  a  defect- 
ible condition.  Hale. 

The  corruption  of  things  corruptible  depends  upon 
the  intrinsical  defectibility  of  the  connection  or  union 
of  the  parts  of  things  corporal.  Id.  Origin  of  Mankind. 

Men,  through  some  defect  in  the  organs,  want 
words,  yet  fail  not  to  express  their  universal  ideas  by 
signs.  Locke. 

It  will  ve/y  little  help  to  cure  my  ignorance,  that 
this  is  the  best  of  four  or  five  hypotheses  proposed, 
which  are  all  defective.  Id. 

If  we  fall  away  after  tasting  of  the  good  word  of 
God,  how  criminal  must  such  a  defection  be ! 

Atterbury. 

Trust  not  yourself ;  but,  your  defects  to  know, 
Make  use  of  ev'ry  friend — and  ev'ry  foe.          Pope. 
Had  this  strange  energy  been  less, 

Defect  had  been  as  fatal  as  excess.          Blackmore. 

If  it  renders  us  perfect  in  one  accomplishment,  it 
generally  leaves  us  defective  in  another.  Addison. 

The  lowness  often  opens  the  building  in  breadth,  or 
the  defectiveness  of  some  other  particular  makes  any 
single  part  appear  in  perfection.  /</. 


DBF  1 1 1 

There  is  more  evil  owing  to  our  original  defection 
from  God,  and  the  foolish  and  evil  dispositions  that 
are  found  in  fallen  man.  Watti. 

And  if  youth  has  less  of  that  prudence  which  is 
necessary  to  manage  a  family,  vet  the  parents  and 
elder  friends  of  young  married  persons  are  generally 
at  hand  to  afford  their  advice,  which  amply  supplies 
that  defect.  Franklin. 

But  once  achieved — though  barbarous    wreck  o'er- 

throw 

The  sacred  fane,  and  lay  its  glories  low  ; 
Yet  shall  the  sculptured  ruin  rise  to  day, 
Graced  by  defect,  and  worshipped  in  decay. 

Sheridan. 


DEF 


DEPEND,  v.  a.  ~]      Fr.  defendre  ; 

DEFE'NCE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Span,  defender  ; 

DEFE'NCELESS,  adj.  Ital.   d'ifendere ; 

DEFE'NDABLE,  or  Lat.    defendere, 

DEFE'NDIBLE,  defensus,     from 

DEFE'NDANT,  n.  s.  &  adj.     [  fffavSovta,    '    to 
DEFE'NDER,  ^  fight   with   a 

DEFENSA/TIVE,  n.  s.  sliug,'  as  Min- 

DEFENS'IBLE,  ad).  sheu     suggests. 

DEFEN'SIVE,  adj.  &  n.  s.  To    protect; 

DEFEN'SIVELY,  adv.  shield ;        sup- 

DEFE'NST,  past  part.  J  port ;  make  se- 

cure ;  vindicate.  Henc6  to  repel ;  keep  off,  from 
the  Latin  verb ;  and  therefore  to  forbid  or  beat 
off;  to  prohibit,  from  the  French.  See  the  examples 
from  Chaucer  and  Milton.  To  defence,  though 
obsolete,  is  used  as  an  active  verb  in  the  received 
translation  of  the  Bible.  Defenceless  is,  without 
protection:  defendible,  that  which  may  be  de- 
fended, as  is  also  defensible  :  and  hence  the 
latter  likewise  signifies  justifiable ;  right :  de- 
fendant is  used  as  an  adjective  by  Shakspeare. 
It  and  defender  seem,  in  a  general  sense,  syno- 
nymous ;  but,  legally,  the  defendant  is  the  party 
to  a  suit,  who  is  sued  or  accused,  A  defensa- 
tive  is  a  guard,  or,  in  surgery,  a  protecting  band- 
age ;  a  plaster.  A  defensive  is  also  that  which 
serves  to  defend.  The  adjective  means  proper 
for  defence,  or  protection,  as  distinguished  from 
assault^  The  adverb  and  participle  explain 
themselves. 

Lo  this  same  thing  that  ghe  ben  sorouful  aftir  god, 
hou  mych  bisynesse  it  worchith  in  ghou,  but  defend- 
yng,  but  yndignacioun,  but  drede,  but  desier,  but  !oue, 
but  vemaunce.  .  Wiclif.  2  Cor.  vii. 

My  defence  to  hem  that  axen  me,  that  is  whethir  we 
han  not  power  to  ete  and  drynke  ?  Id.  1  Cor.  9. 

Deliver  me  from  mine  enemies,  O  my  God  :  de- 
fend me  from  them  that  rise  up  against  me. 

Psalm  lix.  1. 

Rehoboam  dwelt  in  Jerusalem,  and  built  cities  for 
defence  in  Judah.  2  Chran.  ii.  5. 

0  Thomas,  jeo  vous  dis,  Thomas,  Thomas  ! 
This  maketh  the  fend,  this  muste  ben  amended, 
Ire  is  a  thing  that  high  God  hath  defended. 

Chaucer.      Cant.  Tales. 

Wars  preventive,  upon  just  fears,  are  true  defen- 
tivet,  as  well  as  on  actual  invasions.  Bacon. 

They  must  make  themselves  defensible  both  against 
the  natives  and  against  strangers.  Id. 

Heaven  defend  your  souls,  that  you  think 

1  will  your  serious  and  great  business  scant. 

Shakspeare. 

Banish  your  defenders,  till  at  length 
Your  ignorance  deliver  you, 
As  most  abated  captives,  to  some  nation 
That  won  you  without  blow*.  Id. 


A  field, 

Which  nothing  but  the  sound  of  Hotspur's  name 
Did  seem  to  make  defensible.  Id 

Line  and  new  repair  our  towns  of  war 
With  men  of  courage,  and  with  means  defendant. 

Id. 

This  is  the  day  appointed  for  the  combat, 
And  ready  are  the'  appellant  and  defendant.       Id. 
Stout  men  of  arms,  and  with  their  guide  of  power, 
Like  Troy's  old  town  defenst  with  Ilion's  tower. 

Fairfax, 

My  unpreparedness  for  war  testifies  for  me  that 
I  am  set  on  the  defensive  part.  King  Charles. 

O  sons  !  like  one  of  us  man  is  become, 
To  know  both  good  and  evil,  since  his  taste 
Of  that  defended  fruit.  Milton. 

My  sister  is  not  so  defenceless  left 
As  you  imagine  :  she  has  a  hidden  strength 
Which  you  remember  not.  /,/. 

A  village  near  it  was  defended  by  the  river. 

Clarendon. 

His  majesty,  not  at  all  dismayed,  resolved  to  stand 
upon  the  defensive  only.  Id. 

So  lawyers,  lest  the  Bear  defendant, 
And  plaintiff  Dog,  should  make  an  end  on't ; 
Do  stave  and  tail  with  writs  of  error, 
Reverse  of  judgment,  and  demurrer.        Hudibrcu. 

A  very  unsafe  defenmtive  it  is  against  the  fury  of 
the  lion,  and  surely  no  better  than  virginity,  or  blood 
royal,  which  Pliny  doth  place  in  cock-broth. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Severe  defences  may  be  made  against  wearing  any 
linen  under  a  certain  breadth.  Temple. 

The  use  of  wine  is  little  practised,  and  in  some 
places  defended  by  customs  or  laws.  Id. 

Undoubtedly  there  is  no  way  so  effectual  to  betray 
the  truth,  as  to  procure  it  a  weak  defender.  South. 

If  the  bishop  has  no  other  defensatives  but  excom- 
munication, no  other  power  but  that  of  the  keys,  he 
may  surrender  up  his  pastoral  staff.  Id. 

And  here  the'  access  a  gloomy  grove  defends 
And  here  the'  unnavigable  lake  extends.       Dryden. 

Do'st  thou  not  mourn  our  power  employed  in  vain, 
And  the  defenders  of  our  city  slain  ?  Id. 

He  would  not  be  persuaded  by  danger  to  offer  any 
offence,  but  only  to  stand  upon  the  best  defensive 
guard  he  could.  Sidney. 

Let  me  be  foremost  to  defend  the  throne, 

And  guard  my  father's  glories  and  my  own. 

*v. 

Having  often  heard  Venice  represented  as  one  of 
the  most  defensible  cities  in  the  world,  I  informed 
myself  in  what  its  strength  consists.  Addison. 

There  is  nothing  so  bad  which  will  not  admit  of 
something  to  be  said  in  its  defence.  Sterne. 

Those  high  towers,  out  of  which  the  Romans  might 
more  conveniently  fight  with  the  defendants  on  the 
wall,  those  also  were  broken  by  Archimedes'  engines. 
Wilkins's  Math.  Magic. 

I  conceive  it  very  defensible  to  disarm  an  adversary, 
and  disable  him  from  doing  mischief.  Collier. 

If  I  could  not  avoid  his  company,  why  did  I  not 
arm  myself  ?  Why  did  I  venture  defenceless  into  so 
much  danger.  Mason. 

The  car  of  victory,  the  plume,  the  wreath, 
Defend  not  from  the  bolt  of  fate,  the  brave. 

Beattie. 

DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH.  Fidei  defensor,  a 
peculiar  title  belonging  to  the  king  of  England ; 
as  Catholicus  to  the  king  of  Spain,  and  Christian- 


112 


DBF 


issimus  to  the  king  of  France,  &c.  These  titles 
were  originally  given  by  the  popes.  That  of 
Fidei  defensor  was  first  conferred  by  Leo  X.  on 
king  Henry  VIII.  for  his  memorable  book  against 
Martin  Luther;  and  the  bull  for  it  bears  date  quinto 
idus  Octob.  1521.  It  was  afterwards  confirmed 
by  Clement  VII.  Chamberlayne  says,  the  title 
belonged  to  the  kings  of  England  before  that 
time ;  and  for  proof  hereof  appeals  to  several 
charters  granted  to  the  university  of  Oxford  :  so 
that  pope  Leo's  bull  was  only  a  renovation  of  the 
ancient  right. 

DEFE*R,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  fFr.  differer  ;  Span. 
differir ;  Ital.  differire  ;  Lat.  dijferre,  from  de 
and^m),  to  bear  away.  To  put  away  for  a 
time;  to  put  off;  delay;  withhold.  It  is  also 
used  for  refer,  and  thus  becomes  the  parent  of 
the  substantive  deference. 

The  commissioners  deferred  the  matter  unto  the 
earl  of  Northumberland,  who  was  the  principal  man 
of  authority  in  those  parts  Bacon. 

He  will  not  long  defer 
To  vindicate  the  glory  of  his  name 
Against  all  competition,  nor  will  long 
Endure  il.  Milton. 

Neither  is  this  a  matter  to  be  deferred  till  a  more 
convenient  time  of  peace  and  leisure.  Swift. 

Inure  thyself  betimes  to  the  love  and  practice  of 
good  deeds  ;  for  the  longer  thou  deferrest  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  them,  the  less  every  day  thou  wilt  6nd 
thyself  disposed  to  them.  Atterbury. 

Defer  the  promised  boon  the  goddess  cries. 

Pope. 

Be  wise  to-day  ;  'tis  madness  to  defer  ; 
Next  day  the  fatal  precedent  will  plead  ; 
Thus  on,  till  wisdom  is  pushed  out  of  life. 

Young. 

DE'FERENCE,  n.  s.  Fr.  deference.  Re- 
gard ;  respect.  See  DEFER. 

Virgil  could  have  excelled  Varius  in  tragedy,  and 
Horace  in  lyric  poetry,  but  out  of  deference  to  his 
friends  he  attempted  neither.  Dryden. 

A  natural  roughness  makes  a  man  uncomplaisant 
to  others  ;  so  that  he  has  no  deference  for  their  in- 
clinations, tempers,  or  conditions.  Locke. 

He  may  be  convinced  that  he  is  in  an  error,  by  ob- 
serving those  persons,  for  whose  wisdom  and  good- 
ness he  has  the  greatest  deference,  to  be  of  a  contrary 
sentiment.  Swift. 

Deference  is  the  most  complicate,  the  most  in- 
direct, and  the  most  elegant  of  all  compliments. 

Shenttone. 

Most  of  our  fellow-subjects  are  guided  either  by  the 
prejudice  of  education,  or  by  a  deference  to  the  judg- 
ment of  those  who,  perhaps,  in  their  own  hearts,  dis- 
approve the  opinions  which  they  industriously  spread 
among  the  multitude.  Addison. 

We  ought  to  show  the  regard,  deference,  and  honour, 
•which  belong  to  superiors  ;  and  the  candour,  inte- 
grity, and  benevolence,  we  owe  to  all.  Mason. 

DE'FERENT,  adj.  &  n.  s.  From  Lat.  de- 
ferens,  of  defero.  See  DEFER.  That  which 
'carries  or  conveys.  That  carries  up  and  aown. 

The  figures  of  pipes  or  concaves,  through  which 
sounds  pass,  or  of  other  bodies'  deferent,  conduce  to 
the  variety  and  alteration  of  the  sound.  Bacon. 

It  is  certain,  however,  it  crosses  the  received  opi- 
nion, that  sounds  may  be  created  without  air,  though 
air  be  the  most  favourable  deferent  of  sounds.  Id. 


DEFFAND  (Marie  du),  a  Frencn  lady,  dis- 
tinguished both  for  her  talents  and  extensive  ac- 
quaintance with  the  literati  of  the  last  century, 
was  born  in  1696,  and  was  the  daughter  of  Gas- 
pard  de  Vichy,  compte  de  Champ-Rond.  She 
received  an  excellent  education,  but  no  care 
seems  to  have  been  taken  to  regulate  her  temper 
and  moral  habits,  which  displayed  throughout  her 
life  a  disgusting  portion  of  selfishness.  In  1718 
she  married  J.  B.  J.  du  Deffand,  marquis  de  la 
Lande,  whose  ancestors  had  signalised  themselves 
by  their  attachment  to  the  dukes  of  Burgundy. 
Madame  du  Deffand  left  no  monument  of  her 
abilities  except  her  Correspondence,  which  has 
been  highly  praised  by  D'Alembert,  as  affording 
a  model  of  epistolary  style.  She  died  in  1780, 
having,  during  the  last  thirty  years  of  her  life, 
been  afflicted  with  blindness.  In  1810  appeared 
Correspondance  inedite  de  Madame  du  Deffand 
avec  D'Alembert,  Montesquieu,  le  president  He- 
nault,  la  Duchesse  du  Maine ;  Mesdames  de 
Choiseul,  de  Stael ;  le  Marquis  d'Argens,  le 
Chevalier  d'Aydie,  &c.,  3  vols.  8vo.  Her  Letters 
to  Horace  Walpole  have  also  been  printed. 
DEFIANCE.  See  DEFY. 
DEFI'CIENCE,  or  ^  Lat.  deficio ;  de  pri- 
DEFI'CIENCY,  n.  s.  >  vative,  auidfacio,  to 
DEFICIENT,  adj.  5  make.  Want,  imper- 

fection, defect.  Deficient ;  defective,  imperfect. 
See  DEFECT. 

Figures  are  either  simple  or  mixed  :  the  simple  be 
either  circular  or  angular  ;  and  of  circular,  either 
complete,  as  circles,  or  deficient,  as  ovals.  Wotton. 

0  woman  !  best  of  all  things  as  the  will 
Of  God  ordained  them  :  his  creating  hand 
Nothing  imperfect  or  deficient  left.  Milton. 

Thou  in  thyself  art  perfect,  and  in  thee 
Is  no  deficience  found.  Id. 

Scaliger  finding  a  defect  in  the  reason  of  Aristotle, 
introduced!  one  of  no  less  deficiency  himself. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errowrs. 

Neither  Virgil  nor  Homer  were  deficient  in  any  of 
the  former  beauties.  Dryden, 

The  characters  of  comedy  and  tragedy  are  never  to 
be  made  perfect,  but  always  to  be  drawn  with  some 
specks  of  frailty  and  deficience,  such  as  they  have  been 
described  to  us  in  history.  Id. 

Several  thoughts  of  the  mind,  for  which  we  have 
either  none  or  very  deficient  names,  are  diligently  to 
be  studied.  Locke. 

What  great  deficience  is  it  if  we  come  short  of 
others  ?  Sprat. 

There  is  no  burden  laid  upon  our  posterity,  nor  any 
deficiency  to  be  hereafter  made  up  by  ourselves,  which 
has  been  our  case  in  so  many  other  subsidies. 

Addison. 

DEFI'LE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.^       Compounded    of 
DEFI'LER,  n.  s.  \de  and   foul.      Sax. 

DEFI'LEMENT.  3  apylan.  Goth,  fyla  ; 

Belg.  vuyl ;  from  the  Gr.  <]>av\ot,  vile,  unclean. — 
Minsheu.  To  make  foul,  or  unclean ;  to  pol- 
lute, violate,  corrupt,  taint ;  and  hence  to  calum- 
niate. 

That  which  dieth  of  itself  he  shall  not  eat  to  defil* 
himself  therewith.  Lev.  xxii.  8. 

Forgetfulness  of  good  turns,  defiling  of  souls,  ad  ul- 
tery,  and  shameless  uncleanness.  Wild.  xiv.  26. 


DBF 


113 


DEF 


There  is  a  thing,  Harry,  known  to  many  in  our 
land  oy  the  name  of  pitch ;  this  pitch,  as  ancient 
writers  do  reporf,  doth  defile.  Skaltspeare. 

Lust, 

By  unchaste  looks,  loose  gestures,  and  foul  talk, 
Lets  in  defilement  to  the  inward  parts.          Milton. 

God  requires  rather  that  we  should  die,  than  defile 
ourselves  with  impieties.  Stillingfteet. 

Every  object  his  offence  reviled  ; 
The  husband  murdered,  and  the  wife  defiled.  Prior. 

He  is  justly  reckoned  among  the  greatest  prelates 
of  this  age,  however  his  character  may  be  defiled  by 
mean  and  dirty  hands.  Swift. 

Let  not  any  instances  of  sin  defile  your  requests. 

Wake. 

The  unchaste  are  provoked  to  see  their  vice  ex- 
posed, and  the  chaste  cannot  rake  into  such  filth 
without  danger  of  defilement.  Spectator. 

At  the  last  tremendous  day,  I  shall  hold  forth  in 
my  arms  my  much  wronged  child,  and  call  aloud  for 
vengeance  on  her  defiler.  Addison. 

Thus  when  Cambyses  led  his  barbarous  hosts 
From  Persia's  rocks  to  Egypt's  trembling  coasts, 
Defiled  each  hallowed  fane,  and  sacred  wood, 
And,  drunk  with  fury,  swelled  the  Nile  with  blood. 

Darwin. 

DEFI'LE,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  Fr.  defile,  from  file,  a 
line  of  solders,  itself  derived  from  Lat.  filum,  a 
thread.  To  pass  off  in  files  ;  a  narrow  passage  ; 
a  long  narrow  pass;  a  lane. 

There  is  in  Oxford  a  narrow  defile,  to  use  the  mi- 
litary term,  where  the  partisans  used  to  encounter. 

Addison. 

It  has  been  mentioned  by  a  writer  of  military  ma- 
noeuvres, that  defiling  should  be  performed  with  rapi- 
dity, &c.  James. 

DEFILE,  in  war,  a  narrow  lane  or  passage, 
through  which  a  company  of  horse  or  foot 
can  pass  only  in  file,  by  making  a  small  front ; 
so  that  the  enemy  may  take  an  opportunity  to 
stop  their  march,  and  to  charge  them  with  so 
much  the  more  advantage,  as  those  in  front  and 
rear  cannot  reciprocally  come  to  the  relief  of  one 
another. 

DEFI'NE,  v.  a.  &  v  n 

DEFIN'ABLE,  adj. 

DEFIN'ER,,  n.s. 

DEF'INITE,  n.  s.  &  adj. 

DEP'JNITENESS, 

DEFINITION, 

DEFINITIVE, 

DEFINITIVELY. 

DEFI  N'ITIVENESS. 

ter  verb,  to  decide,  determine.  Definable  is,  ca- 
pable of  being  defined.  Definer,  he  who  defines ; 
and  hence  he  who  explains  or  describes  a  thing. 
Definite  is,  precise;  exact;  determined;  and 
sometimes  it  is  used  as  a  substantive.  Definiteness 
is,  certainty ;  limitedness.  Definition,  the  act  or 
form  of  defining ;  the  concise  description  of  a 
thm£.  Definitive  is,  determinate ;  express ;  final. 
Definitiveness,  decisiveness. 

The  unjust  judge  is  the  capital  remover  of  land- 
marks, when  he  defineth  amiss  of  lands  and  proper- 
ti  ••*.  Bacon. 

Idiots  in  this  case  of  favour, 
Would  be  wisuiy  definite.  SJiahtpeare. 

VOL.  VII.  " 


Fr.  and  Port,  de- 

Jiner  ;  Spanish,  de- 

Jlnir  ;  lta\.diffinire ; 

Lat.  dejtnirc.  From 

\do   and  jinem,    to 

I  give  a  limit.  To  set 

a  limit  by  words  or 

I  actions  ;  to  mark  a 

)  bound.     As  a  neu- 


Definitively  thus  I  answer  you  : 

Your  love  deserves  my  thanks  ;  but  my  desert, 

Unmeritable,  shuns  your  high  request.  /</. 

Bellarmine  saith,  because  we  think  that  the  body 
of  Christ  may  be  in  many  places  at  once,  locally  and 
visibly  ;  therefore  we  may  say  and  hold,  that  the  same 
body  may  be  circumspectively  and  definitively  in  more 
places  at  once.  Hall. 

Other  authors  write  often  dubiously,  even  in  mat- 
ters wherein  is  expected  a  strict  and  definitive  truth. 
Browne's  Vulgar  Errows. 

Definitions  do  not  tell  an  sit,  but  quid  sit ;  the  first 
is  to  be  supposed  before  any  definition  is  to  be  in- 
quired after.  Uishop  Taylor. 

The  Supreme  Nature  we  cannot  otherwise  define, 
than  by  saying  it  is  infinite ;  as  if  infinite  were  de- 
finable, or  infinity  a  subject  for  our  narrow  under- 
standing. Dryden. 

I  drew  my  definition  of  poetical  wit  from  my  parti- 
cular consideration  of  him  ;  for  propriety  of  thoughts 
and  words  is  only  to  be  found  in  him.  Id. 

Though  defining  be  thought  the  proper  way  to 
make  known  the  proper  signification,  yet  there  are 
some  words  that  will  not  be  defined.  Locke. 

Whose  loss  can'st  thou  mean, 
That  dost  so  well  their  miseries  define  ?  Sidney. 

Hither  to  your  arbour  divers  times  he  repaired,  and 
here,  by  your  means,  had  the  sight  of  the  goddess, 
who,  in  a  definite  compass,  can  set  forth  infinite 
beauty.  Id. 

Concerning  the  time  of  the  end  of  the  world  the 
question  is,  whether  that  time  be  definable  or 

Burnet's  Theory. 

So  universally  does  repetition  contribute  to  our 
pleasure  in  the  fine  arts,  that  beauty  itself  has  been 
defined  by  some  writers  to  consist  in  a  due  combina- 
tion of  uniformity  and  variety.  Darwin. 

Your  God,  forsooth,  is  found 
Incomprehensible  and  infinite  ; 
But  is  he  therefore  found  ?  Vain  searcher  .  no  : 
Let  your  imperfect  definition  show, 
That  nothing  you,  the  weak  definer,  know.        Prior. 

When  the  rings  appeared  only  black  and  white, 
they  were  very  distinct  and  well  defined,  and  the 
blackness  seemed  as  intense  as  that  of  the  central 
spot.  Newton. 

What  is  man  ?  Vot  a  reasonable  animal  merely ; 
for  that  is  not  an  adequate  and  distinguishing  defini- 
tion. Bentley. 

Special  bastardy  is  nothing  else  but  the  definition 
of  the  general ;  and  the  general,  again,  is  nothing 
else  but  a  definite  of  the  special.  Ayliffe. 

DEFINITE,  in  grammar,  is  applied  to  an  arti- 
cle that  has  a  precise  determinate  signification ; 
such  as  the  article  the  in  English,  le  and  la  in 
French,  &c.',  which  fix  and  ascertain  the  noun  to 
waich  they  belong;  whereas  a,  an,  un,  or  une, 
mark  nothing  particular,  and  are  therefore  called 
indefinite.  See  ARTICLE. 

DEFLA'GRABLE,  adj.-\     From  Lat.  defla- 
DEFLAGRA'TION,  n.  s.       SgT0-     Combustibi- 
DEFLAGRABI'LITY,  ».  s-  Jlity;  the  quality  of 
taking  fire,  and  burning  totally  away. 

The  true  reason  why  paper  is  not  burned  by  the 
flame  that  plays  about  it,  seems  to  be,  that  the 
aqueous  part  of  the  spirit  of  wine,  being  imbibed  by 
the  paper,  keeps  it  so  moist,  that  the  flame  of  the  sul- 
phureous parts  of  the  same  spirit  cannot  fasten  on  it ; 


114 


DEF 


and  therefore,  when  the  deflagration  is  over,  you  shall 
always  find  the  paper  moist.  Boyle. 

Our  chymical  oils,  supposing  that  they  were  ex- 
actly pure,  yet  they  would  be,  as  the  best  spirit  of 
wine  is,  but  the  more  inflammable  and  deflagrable. 

Id. 

We  have  spent  more  time  than  the  opinion  of  the 
ready  deflagrability ,  if  I  may  so  speak,  of  salt  petre 
did  permit  us  to  imagine.  Id. 

DEFLECT',  v.  n.  ~\     From  Lat.  de  and/ec- 
DEFLEC'TION,  n.  s.  >fo,   to   turn.       To   turn 
DEFLEX'URE,  n.  s.  j  aside;  to  deviate. 
At  some  parts  of  the  Azores  the  needle   deflecteth 
not,  but  lieth  in  the  true  meridian:  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Azores,  and  this  side  of  the  equator,  the  north 
ooint  of  the  needle  wheeleth  to  the  west. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Needles  incline  to  the  south  on  the  other  side  of 
the  equator ;  and  at  the  very  line,  or  middle  circle, 
stand  without  deflection.  Id. 

For,  did  not  some  from  a  straight  course  deflect, 
They  could  not  meet,  they  could  no  world  erect. 

Blackmore. 

As  by  the  cultivation  of  various  sciences,  a  language 
is  amplified,  it  will  be  more  furnished  with  words 
deflected  from  their  original  sense. 

Johnson.  Preface  to  Dictionary. 

DEFLECTION  OF  THE  RAYS  OF  LIGHT,  a  pro- 
perty which  Dr.  Hook  observed  in  1675,  and 
read  an  account  of  before  the  Royal  Society, 
March  18th,  the  same  year.  He  says  he  found  it 
different  both  from  reflection  and  refraction,  and 
that  it  was  made  towards  the  surface  of  the 
opaque  body,  perpendicularly.  This  property 
Sir  Isaac  Newton  calls  inflection. 

DEFLOUR',  v.  a.    ^    Fr.  defiorer ;  Span,  des- 
DEFLOUR'ER,  n.  s.     \florar;    Lat.   deflorare; 
DEFLORA'TJON,  n.  s.j  from    de   privative  and 
fioreo,  floSjfloris,  a  flower.    To  violate  a  virgin  ; 
hence  to  mar  or  deface  any  thing  that  is  beau- 
tiful ;  to  select  the  most  valuable  of  a  number  of 
things.    The  meaning  of  the  substantives  is  ob- 
vious. 

How  on  a  sudden  lost, 
Defaced,  deflowed,  and  now  to  death  devote ! 

Milton. 

The  laws  of  Normandy  are,  in  a  great  measure, 
the  defloration  of  the  English  laws,  and  a  transcript 
of  them.  Hale. 

If  he  died  young,  he  died  innocent,  and  before 
the  sweetness  of  his  soul  was  defioured  and  ravished 
from  him  by  the  flames  and  follies  of  a  froward  age. 

Taylor. 

I  have  often  wondered,  that  those  deflourert  of  in- 
nocence, though  dead  to  all  the  sentiments  of  virtue 
and  honour,  are  not  restrained  by  humanity. 

Addison. 


.FLU'X,  n.  s.    ^ 

F'LUVOUS,  adj.    > 
FLU'XION,  n.  s.  j 


Lat.  defluxio,  from  de, 
and  Jluo,  to  flow.  The 
flow  of  humors  down- 


DEFLU'X,  n.  s. 

DEF'LUVOUS, 

DEFLU'XION, 

wards. 

Both  bodies  are  clammy,  and  bridle   the  deflux  of 
humours,  without  penning  them  in  too   much. 

Bacon. 

•  We  see  that  taking  cold  moveth  looseness  by  con- 
traction of  the  skin  and  outward  parts  ;  and  su  doth 
cold,  likewise,  cause  rheums  and  dejltixion*  from  the 
head.  Id. 


DE'FLY,  adv.  From  DEFT,  which  see.  Dex- 
terously; skilfully.  Obsolete.  Properly  deftly. 

Lo,  how  finely  the  graces  can  it  foot 

To  the  instrument ; 
They  dauncen  defly,  and  singen  soote, 

In  their  merriment.  Spenser. 

DE  FOE  (Daniel),  a  celebrated  miscellaneous 
writer  of  the  last  and  preceding  century.  When 
kingWilliam,  to  allay  the  dissent  of  the  people,  was 
obliged  to  dimiss  his  Dutch  guards,  De  Foe  ridi- 
culed the  enemies  of  government  in  a  well-known 
poem,  called  the  True-Born  Englishman.  He 
next  wrote  a  tract,  called  the  Shortest  Way  with 
the  Dissenters,  a  satire  on  those  who  now,  having 
the  power,  wished  to  retaliate  on  the  Romanists 
and  dissenters  those  persecutions  they  had  loudly 
complained  of  when  inflicted  on  themselves.  For 
this  he  was  sentenced  to  the  pillory,  which  so  little 
intimidated  him,  that,  in  defiance  of  this  usage, 
he  wrote  a  Hymn  to  the  Pillory.  It  is  unneces- 
sary to  enumerate  all  his  publications  :  the  fol- 
lowing are  the  principal.  The  History  of  the 
Plague  in  1665 ;  a  novel,  entitled  The  History 
of  Colonel  Jack;  a  New  Voyage  Round  the 
World  by  a  Company  of  Merchants,  printed  for 
Bettesworth,  1725;  The  History  of  Roxana; 
Memoirs  of  a  Cavalier ;  The  History  of  Moll 
Flanders;  a  religious  romance,  entitled  Religi- 
ous Courtship ;  and  The  Life  and  Adventures  of 
Robinson  Crusoe,  a  well-known  tale,  of  which 
there  have  been  editions  without  number.  The 
basis  of  this  popular  story  was  afforded  by  the 
real  history  of  a  Scottish  sailor,  Alexander  Selkirk, 
who  had  been  left  ashore  on  the  island  of  Juan 
Fernandez.  Selkirk  used  to  relate  his  adven- 
tures at  a  coffee-house  in  London,  where  money 
was  frequently  given  him  by  the  company,  and 
where  De  Foe  so  often  heard  them,  that  out  of 
them  he  formed  the  above  mentioned  history. 
De  Foe's  malignant  enemies  have  misrepresented 
this  to  his  disadvantage.  He  died  at  Islington 
in  1731. 

DEFCEDA'TION,  n.  s.  Lat.  from  defadus, 
of  de  zndfasdus,  foul.  The  act  of  making  filthy; 
pollution.  This  is  not  an  English  word  ;  at  least, 
to  make  it  English,  it  should  be  written  defeda- 
tipn,  says  Dr.  Johnson. 

What  native  unextingiiishable  beauty  must  be  im- 
pressed and  instincted  through  the  whole,  which  the 
defaedation  of  so  many  parts  by  a  bad  printer,  and  ~ 
worse  'editor,  could  not  hinder  from  shining  forth. 

Bentley. 

DEFORCEMENT,  n.  s.  from  force.  A  with 
holding  of  lands  and  tenements  by   force  from 
the  right  owner.     '  It  may  be  grounded,'  says 
Blackstone,  '  on  the  disability  of  the  party  de- 
forced.' 

DEFORM',  v.  a.  &  adj.^\  Fr.  deformcr  ;  Ital. 
DEFORM'ED,  part.  adj.  1  difformare  ;  Span. 
DEFORMA'TION,  n.  s.  {  desformar  ;  Lat.  de- 
DEFORM'EDLY,  adv.  fformare ;  i.  e.  demere 
DEFORM'EDNESS,  n.  s.  |  formam,  to  take  away 
DEFORM'ITY.  j  beauty.  To  disfi- 

gure ;  to  mar  the  form  of  any  thing;  to  dishonor, 
disgrace.  Deformation  is  a  defacing,  disfiguring. 
Deformity  is  ugliness,  irregularity  of  *brm; 
hence  inordinateness,  ridiculousness. 


DBF 


115 


DEF 


I  did  proclaim, 

That  whoso  killed  that  monster  most  deform, 
Should  have  mir>e  only  daughter  to  his  dame. 

Spenser, 

I  that  am  curtailed  of  all  fair  proportion, 
Cheated  of  feature  by  dissembling  nature, 
Deformed,  unfinished,  sent  before  my  time 
Into  this  breathing  world,  scarce  half  made  up. 

ShoJupeare. 

Where  sits  deformity  to  mock  my  body, 
To  shape  my  legs  of  an  unequal  size, 
To  disproportion  me  in  every  part.  Id. 

No  glory  is  more  to  be  envied  than  that  of  due  re- 
forming either  church  or  state,  when  deformities  are 
such,  that  the  perturbation  and  novelty  are  not  like  to 
exceed  the  benefit  of  reforming.  King  Charles. 

Why  should  not  man, 
Retaining  still  divine  similitude 
In  part,  from  such  deformities  be  free, 
4.nd  for  his  Maker's  image  sake,  exempt? 

Milton. 

So  spake  the  grisly  terror  ;  and  in  shape, 
So  speaking  and  so  threatening,  grew  tenfold 
More  dreadful  and  deform.  Id. 

Old  men  with  dust  deformed  their  hoary  hair. 

Dryden. 

It  is  well  known  what  strange  work  there  has  been 
in  the  world,  under  the  name  and  pretence  of  reforma- 
tion ;  how  often  it  has  turned  out  to  be,  in  reality, 
deformation ;  or,  at  best,  a  tinkering  sort  of  business, 
where,  while  one  hole  has  been  mended,  two  have 
been  made.  Biihop  Home. 

Affectation  is  certain  deformity  ;  by  forming  them- 
selves on  fantastic  models,  the  young  begin  with  being 
ridiculous,  and  often  end  in  being  vicious.  Blair. 

Had  no  Power  presented  me 
The  possibility  of  change,  I  would 
Have  done  the  best  which  Spirit  may,  to  make 
Its  way,  with  all  Deformity's  dull,  deadly, 
Discouraging,  weight  upon  me,  like  a  mountain. 

Byron. 

DEFORMITY  may  be  defined,  in  general,  the 
want  of  uniformity ;  though  it  certainly  does  not, 
as  some  have  supposed,  include  the  want  of  that 
perfect  degree  of  uniformity  that  is  necessary  to 
constitute  beauty.  Many  are  the  objects  in  na- 
ture tha*  cannot  be  said  to  be  beautiful,  and  yet 
are  by  no  means  deformed.  Deformity  is  either 
natural  or  moral.  These  are  both  referred  by 
Mr.  Hutcheson  to  an  internal  sense ;  and  our 
perceptions  of  them,  as  he  supposes,  arise  from 
an  original  arbitrary  structure  of  our  own  minds, 
by  which  certain  objects,  when  observed,  are 
rendered  the  occasions  of  certain  sensations  and 
affections.  See  BEAUTY. 

DEFRAUD, v.  a.  "\  Fr.  defrauder ;  Span 
DEFRAUDA'xiON,n.s.  \defrauddr;  Lat.  defrau- 
DEFRAUDER.  )  dare,  from  de  and  jraus, 

fraudis,  deceit.  To  cheat ;  deceive ;  beguile  of 
something :  always  taking  of  before  the  thing 
gained.  Defraudation  is  privation  by  deceit  or 
guile.  Defrauder,  he  who  cheats  another  of  his 
property. 

My  son,  defraud  not  the  poor  of  his  living,  and 
make  not  the  needy  eyes  to  wait  long.  Eccl.  iv.  1. 

Churches  seem  injured  and  defrauded  of  their  rights, 
when  places,  not  sanctified  as  they  are,  prevent  them 
unnecessarily  in  that  pre-eminence  and  honour. 

Hooker. 


Their  imposture     ar  •   worse   than    any   other,  de 
luding  not  only  into   pecuniary  defraudations ,  but  th« 
irreparable  deceit  of  death.   Bruwne's  Vulgar  Erroun. 

There  they,  who  brothers  better  claim  disown, 
Expel  their  parents,  and  usurp  the  throne  ; 
Defraud  their  clients,  and,  to  lucre  sold, 
Sit  brooding  on  unprofitable  gold.  Dryden. 

There,  is  a  portion  of  our  lives  which  every  wise  man 
may  justly  reserve  for  his  own  particular  use,  without 
defrauding  his  native  country.  Id. 

But  now  he  seized  Briseis'  heavenly  charms, 
And  of  my  valour's  prize  defrauds  my  arms.      Pope. 

The  profligate  in  morals  grows  severe, 
Defraitders  just,  and  sycophants  sincere. 

Blackmoris. 

DEFRA'Y,  v.  a.        -\      Fr.  defrayer,  accord- 
DEFRAY'ER,  n.  s.       >  ing   to   Minsheu,    from 
DEFRAY'MENT,  n.  s.  3  the   old   Fr.  fredum,  a 
fine.     Rather,  from  de,  andfrals,  Fr.  expense.    It 
may,  however,  be  nothing  more   than  a  com- 
pound of  the  English  verb,  free.  To  pay  expenses  ; 
to  discharge  a  charge  made  ;  defrayment  is,  com- 
pensation ;  satisfaction.     Defrayer,  he  who  pays 
or  discharges  an  account. 

He  would,  out  of  his  own  revenue,  defray  the 
charges  belonging  to  the  sacrifices.  2  Mac.  ix.  16. 

It  is  easy  to  lay  a  charge  upon  any  town  ;  but  to 
foresee  how  the  same  may  be  answered  and  defrayed, 
is  the  chief  part  of  good  advisement. 

Spenser's  State  of  Ireland. 

It  is  long  since  any  stranger  arrived  in  this  part, 
and  therefore  take  ye  no  care  ;  the  state  will  defray 
you  all  the  time  you  stay  ;  neither  shall  you  stay  one 
day  the  less  for  that.  Bacon. 

DEFT,  adj.  Sax.  ba-pt.  Obsolete.  Neat; 
handsome;  spruce;  fitting. 

You  go  not  the  way  to  examine  ;  you  must  call  the 

watch  that  are  their  accusers. 

Yea,  marry,  that's  the  deftest  way. 

Shakspeare. 
Come,  high  or  low, 

Thyself  and  office  deftly  show.        Id.   Macbeth. 
Loud  fits  of  laughter  seized  the  guests,  to  see 
The  limping  god  so  deft  at  his  new  ministry. 

Dryden. 

The  wanton  calf  may  skip  with  many  a  bound, 
And  my  cur,  Tray,  play  deftest  feats  around.      Gay. 

Young  Colin  Clout,  a  lad  of  peerless  meed, 
Full  well  could  dance,  and  deftly  tune  the  reed.    Id. 

DEFUNCT",  n.  s.  &  adj.  )       Lat.   defunctus, 
DEFUNC'TION,  n.  s.  S  of  de  and  fungor, 

to  finish.     In  a  state  of  death ;  dead. 
Nature  doth  abhor  to  make  his  couch 
With  the  defunct,  or  sleep  upon  the  dead, 

Shakspeare. 
I  therefore  beg  it  not 
To  please  the  palate  of  my  appetite  ; 
Nor  to  comply  with  heat,  the  young  effects 
In  me  defunct,  and  proper  satisfaction.  Id 

Here  entity  and  quiddity, 
The  souls  of  defunct  bodies,  fly.    Hudibras. 
In  many  cases,  the  searchers  are  able  to  report  th« 
opinion  of  the  physician  who  was  with  the  patient,  as 
they  receive  the  same  from  the  friends  of  the  defunct. 

Graunt. 

DEFY/v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )      Sax.  and  Teut.  fgan ; 

DEFv'ER,n.  s.  >Goth.  fga;    Fr.   dcfier ; 

DEFI'ANCE.  j  Span,  desafier;  Ital.  dis- 

sidere,   from  Lat.  dissidere,   to  differ:  because-, 

12 


DEG 


116 


DEG 


says  Minsheu,  we  differ  with  those  whom  we 
efy.  To  dare ;  to  challenge ;  to  call  to  cora- 
oat ;  to  despise  ;  to  disdain ;  to  deny.  Defy  is 
used  as  a  substantive  by  Drydeu,  but  not  com- 
monly. Defiance  is  the  instrument  or  mode  of 
challenge;  any  expression  of  enmity,  abhor- 
rence, or  contempt. 

I  knowe  her  eke  a  false  dissiinulour, 
For  finally  fortune  I  do  defie. 

Chaucer.     Pro/,  to  Cant.  Tale*. 
As  many  fools  that  stand  in  better  place, 
Garnished  like  him,  that  for  a  tricksy  word 
Defy  the  matter.  Shakspeare. 

The  fiery  Tybalt,  with  his  sword  prepared, 
Which,  as  he  breathed  defiance  to  my  ears, 
He  swung  about  his  head.  Id. 

I  once  again 

Defytliee  to  the  trial  of  mortal  fight.      Milton. 
How  many  of  us  can  bid    defiance   to  death,  and 
suggest   answers  to  absent  temptations,  which  when 
they  come  home  to  us,  we  fly  off,  and  change  our  note. 

Bp.  Hall's  Contemplations. 
Nor  shall  it  e'er  be  said  that  wight 
With  gantlet  blue  and  bases  white, 
And  round  blunt  truncheon  by  his  side 
So  great  a  man  at  arms  defyed.  Hudibras. 

Is  it  not  then  high  time  that  the  laws  should  pro- 
vide, by  the  most  prudent  and  effectual  means,  to 
rurb  those  bold  and  insolent  defiers  of  heaven  ? 

TiUotsom. 

At  this  the  challenger,  with  fierce  defy, 
His  trumpet  sounds  ;  the  challenged  makes  reply  : 
With  clangour  rings  the  field,  resounds  the   vaulted 
sky.  Dry  den. 

Nor  is  it  just  to  bring 

A  war  without  a  just  defiance  made.  Id, 

Nobody  will  so  openly  bid  defiance  to  common  sense, 
as  to  affirm  visible  and  direct  contradictions.  Locke. 

Here  let  the  pippin,  fretted  o'er  with  gold, 
In  fostering  straw  defy  the  winter's  cold  ; 
The  hardier  russet  here  will  safely  keep. 
And  dusky  rennet,  with  its  crimson  cheek. 

Sheridan. 

And  one  enormous  shout  of  '  Allah  !'  rose 
In  the  same  moment,  loud  as  even  the  roar 
Of  war's  most  mortal  engines,  to  their  foes 
Hurling  defiance.  Byron. 

DEGEN'ERATE,v.  n.  badj.^  Ttr.degenerer; 
DEGEN'ERACY,  n.  s.  Span,  degene- 

DEGEN'ERATENFSS,  (  rar  ;  Ital.  de- 

DEGEN'ERATIVE,  \generare;  La- 

DEGEN'EROUS,  adj.  \  tin,  degenero; 

DEGEN'EROUSLY,  adv.  J  from  de  and 

genere  errare,  to  wander  from  its  kind.  To  fall 
off  from  the  virtue  or  fame  of  one's  ancestors ; 
to  decline  in  station,  in  kind,  or  in  class :  as  an 
adjective,  unlike  or  unequal  to  ancestry ;  unwor- 
thy ;  base.  Degeneracy,  degenerateness,  and  de- 
generation are  synonymous,  and  signify  a  state 
or  act  that  exhibits  degradation  from  the  excel- 
lence or  honor  of  ancestors;  an  apostasy  or  de- 
clining from  that  which  is  good.  Degenerous 
is  synonymous  with  degenerated. 

Most  of  those  fruits  that  used  to  be  grafted,  if  they 
JK-  net  of  kernels  or  stones,  degenerate.  Bacon. 

Thou  art  like  enough 
To  fight  against  me  under  Piercy's  pay  ; 
To  oog  his  heels,   and  curtsy  at  his  frowns. 
To  show  how  much  thou  art  degenerate. 

Shitksj^eure. 


Let  not  the  tumultuary  violence  of  some  men's  im- 
moderate demands  ever  betray  me  to  that  degenerous 
and  unmanly  slavery  ,which  should  make  me  strengthen 
them  by  my  consent.  King  Charles. 

In  plants,  these  transplantations  are  obvious  ;  as 
barley  into  oats,  of  wheat  into  darnell;  and  those 
grains  which  generally  arise  among  corn,  as  cockle, 
aracus,  oegilops,  and  other  degenerations. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Emntn. 
So  all  shall  turn  degenerate,  all  depraved  ; 

Justice  and  temperance,  truth  and  faith,  forgot ! 

One  man  except.  Milton. 

When  wit  transgresseth  decency,  it  degenerate*  into 
insolence  and  impiety.  Tillotson. 

'Tis  true,  we  have  contracted  a  great  deal  of  weak- 
ness  and  impotency  by  our  wilful  degeneracy  from 
goodness  ;  but  that  grace,  which  the  gospel  offers  to 
us  for  our  assistance,  is  sufficient  for  us.  Id. 

Fair,  tall,  his  limbs  with  due  proportion  joined  ; 
But  of  a  heavy  dull  degenerate  mind, 
His  soul  belied  the  features  of  his  face  ; 
Beauty  was  there,  but  beauty  in  disgrace.     Dryden. 

Degenerous  passion,  and  for  man  too  base, 
It  seats  its  empire  in  the  female  race  ; 
There  rages,  and,  to  make  its  blow  secure, 
Puts  flattery  on,  until  the  aim  be  sure.  Id. 

When  a  man  so  far  becomes  degenerate  as  to  qui 
me  principles  of  human  nature,  and  to  be  a  noxious 
creature,  there  is  commonly  an  injury  done  some 
person  or  other.  Locke. 

Degenerate  from  their  ancient  brood, 
Since  first  the  court  allowed  them  food. 

Swift. 

The  ruin  of  a  state  is  generally  preceded  by  an 
universal  degeneracy  of  manners,  and  contempt  of 
religion,  which  is  entirely  our  case  at  present.  Id. 

How  wounding  a  spectacle  is  it  to  see  heroes,  like 
Hercules  at  the  distaff,  thus  degenerously  employed  1 

Decay  of  Piety. 

There  is  a  kind  of  sluggish  lesignation,  as  well  as 
poorness  and  degeneracy  of  spirit,  in  a  state  of  sla- 
very. A  ddison. 

When  we  think  of  the  infinite  purity  of  God,  who 
cannot  behold  iniquity  ;  and  consider  the  corrupted 
and  degenerate  state  of  human  nature  ;  this  i»  apt  to 
make  us  more  apprehensive  than  is  reasonable,  of  the 
difficulty  of  our  duty.  Clarke's  Sermons. 

Tongues,  like  governments,  have  a  natural  ten- 
dency to  degeneration  ;  we  have  long  preserved  our 
constitution,  let  us  make  some  struggles  for  our  lan- 
guage. Johnson.  Preface  to  Dictionary. 

DEGLUTITION,  n.  s.  Lat.  deglutio,  of  de 
and  glutio,  from  Gr.  yXu£o>,  to  swallow. — Ains- 
worth.  The  act  or  power  of  swallowing. 

When  the  deglutition  is  totally  abolished,  the  patient 
may  be  nourished  by  clysters.  Arbuthnot  on  Diet. 
DEGLUTITION,  in  the  animal  economy,  is 
performed  in  the  first  place  by  means  of  the 
tongue,  driving  the  aliment  into  the  resophagus 
or  gullet,  and  then,  by  the  contraction  of  the 
sphincter,  and  the  fleshy  fibres  of  the  esophagus, 
which,  lessening  its  aperture,  protrude  the  con- 
tents downward  into  the  stomach.  In  its  course, 
by  pressing  the  glands,  the  food  itself  increases 
the  mucus  required  for  lubrication,  and  thus 
easily  passes  without  irritation. 

DEGRADE',  v.  a.   )      Fr.   degradir ;    Span, 

DEGRADATION,  n.  s.  S  degraddr ;    Ital.  disgra- 

ddrc ;  from  Lat.  de.  privative,  and  gradus  a  step. 


DKG 


117 


To  deprive  of  rank  or  degree  ;  to  reduce  from 
a  higher  to  a  lower  rank  or  value.  Degradation 
is  the  state  of  deprivation  so  effected;  dismissal 
from  trust  or  office. 

He  should 

Be  quite  degraded,  like  a  hedgeborn  swain. 
That  doth  presume  to  boast  of  gentle  blood. 

Shakspeare. 

Nor  shall  thou,  by  descending  to  assume 
Man's  nature,  lessen  or  degrade  thine  own. 

Milton. 

All  higher  knowledge  in  her  presence  falls 
Degraded.  Id. 

So  deplorable  is  the  degradation  of  our  nature,  that 
nhereas  before  we  bors  the  image  of  God,  we  now 
.etainonly  the  image  of  men.  South. 

The  word  degradation  is  commonly  used  to  denote 
a  deprivation  and  removing  of  a  man  from  his  degree. 

Ayttffe. 

Time  hath  not  yet  the  features  fixed, 
But  brighter  traits  with  evil  mixed  ; 
And  there  are  hues  not  always  faded, 
Which  speak  a  mind  not  all  degraded 
Even  by  the  crimes  through  which  it  waded. 

Byron.   The  Giaour. 

DEGRADATION  from  political  rank  or  station 
•was,  and  is,  performed  in  a  different  manner  in 
the  cases  of  a  peer,  a  priest,  a  knight,  a  gentle- 
man, an  officer,  &c.  In  the  time  of  Francis  I. 
M.  Fangel,  a  French  officer,  having,  in  a  coward- 
ly manner,  given  up  Fontarabia,  whereof  he  was 
governor,  was  publicly  degraded.  On  this  oc- 
casion twenty  or  thirty  cavaliers  were  assembled, 
before  whom  this  gentleman  was  accused  of 
treason  and  breach  of  faith  by  a  king  at  arms. 
Two  scaffolds  were  erected,  the  one  for  the 
judges,  heralds,  and  pursuivants,  and  the  other 
for  the  guilty  cavalier,  who  was  armed  at  all 
points,  and  his  shield  placed  on  a  stake  before 
him,  with  the  point  reversed.  On  one  side  as- 
sisted twelve  priests,  in  surplices,  who  sung  the 
vigils  of  the  dead.  At  the  close  of  each  psalm 
they  made  a  pause,  during  which  the  officers  of 
arms  stripped  the  condemned  of  some  piece  of 
his  armour,  beginning  with  his  helmet,  and  pro- 
ceeding thus  till  he  was  quite  disarmed  ;  which 
done,  they  broke  the  shield  in  three  pieces  with 
a  hammer.  Then  the  king  at  arms  emptied  a 
basin  of  hot  water  on  the  criminal's  head  ;  and 
the  judges,  putting  on  mourning  habits,  went  to 
the  church.  The  degraded  was  then  drawn  from 
off  the  scaffold  with  a  rope  tied  under  his  arm- 
pits, laid  on  a  bier,  and  covered  with  mortuary 
clothes ;  the  priests  singing  some  of  the  prayers 
for  the  dead ;  and  then  he  was  delivered  to  the 
civil  judge  and  the  executioner  of  justice.  Sir 
Andrew  Harcla,  earl  of  Carlisle,  being  convicted 
of  treason,  18  Edward  II.  coram  rege  :  after 
judgment  was  pronounced,  his  sword  was  broken 
over  his  head,  and  his  spurs  hewn  off  his  heels  ; 
Sir  Anthony  Lucy,  the  judge,  saying  to  him  : 
'  Andrew,  now  thou  art  no  knight,  but  a  knave.' 
It  has  been  maintained  that  the  king  may  de- 
grade a  peer  ;  but  it  appears  from  later  authori- 
ties, that  he  cannot  be  degraded  but  by  act  of 
parliament.  We  have  an  instance  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal degradation,  before  condemnation  to  death, 
in  the  eighth  century,  at  Constantinople,  in  the 
person  of  the  patriarch  Constantine,  whom  Con- 


stantine  Copronymus  caused  to  be  executed.  lie 
was  made  to  ascend  the  ambo  ;  and  thepalnarcn 
Nicetas  sent  some  of  his  bishops  to  strip  h.u.  of 
the  pallium,  and  anathematised  him  :  then  they 
made  him  go  out  of  the  church  backwards. 
When  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was 
degraded  by  order  of  queen  Mary,  they  dressed 
him  in  episcopal  robes,  made  only  of  canvas,  put 
the  mitre  on  his  head,  and  the  pastoral  staff  in 
his  hand  ;  and  in  this  attire  showed  him  to  the 
people.  They  then  stripped  him  piece  by  piece. 
Pope  Boniface  pronounced  that  six  bishops  were 
required  to  degrade  a  priest ;  but  the  difficulty 
of  assembling  so  many  bishops,  rendered  the 
punishment  frequently  impracticable. 

DEGRADED,  in  heraldry,  the 
name  of  a  cross  when  it  has 
steps  at  each  end,  as  argent,  a 
cross,  degraded  sable.  Name 
Wentworlh. 

DEGREE',  n.  s.  FT.  degre ;  Port,  grim  ; 
Span,  and  Ital.  grado,  from  Lat.  gradus,  a  step. 
See  DEGRADE.  Rank;  quality ;  order ;  place  of 
relative  merit  or  precedency  ;  measure ;  propor- 
tion. Variously  applied  in  the  sciences:  see  the 
following  articles.  By  degrees  is,  gradually ;  by 
steps,  or  graduated  progress. 

Surely  men  of  low  degree  are  vanity,  and  men  of 
high  degree  are  a  lye  :  to  be  laid  in  the  balance,  they 
are  altogether  lighter  than  vanity.          Psalm  Ixii.  9. 
Methinkith  it  accordant  to  reson, 

To  tell  you  alle  the  condition 

Of  ech  of  them,  so  as  it  semid  me, 

A.nd  which  they  werin,  and  of  what  degree, 

And  eke  in  what  array  that  they  wer  in  ; 

And  at  a  knight  then  woll  I  first  begin. 

Chaucer.  Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 

It  was  my  fortune,  common  to  that  age, 
To  love  a  lady  fair,  of  great  degree, 

The  which  was  born  of  noble  parentage, 
And  set  in  highest  seat  of  dignity.  Spenser. 

I  embrace  willingly  the  ancient  received  course 
and  conveniency  of  that  discipline,  which  teacheth 
inferior  degrees  and  orders  in  the  church  of  God. 

Hooker. 

The  book  of  Wisdom  noteth  degrees  of  idolatry, 
making  that  of  worshipping  petty  and  vile  idols  more 
<;ross  than  simply  the  worshipping  of  the  creature. 

Bacon. 

Degree  being  vizarded, 
The  unworthiest  shews  as  fairly  in  the  mask. 

Shakspeare. 

How  vainly  do  we  hope  to  be  perfect  at  once !  it  is 
•well  for  us,  if  through  many  degrees  we  can  rise  to 
our  consummation.  Bishop  Hall.  Contemplations. 

A  strange  harmonious  inclination 
Of  all  degrees  to  reformation.  Hudibras. 

In  minds  and  manners,  twins  opposed  we  see  ; 
In  the  same  sign,  almost  the  same  aegree.     Dryden. 

If  all  the  parts  are  equally  heard   as  loud  us  one 
another,  they  will  stun  you  to  that  decree,  that  you 
•will  fancy  your  ears  were  torn  in  pieces. 
As  if  there  were  degrees  in  infinite, 
And  Heaven  itself  had  rather  want  perfection 
Than  punish  to  excess. 

Farmers  in  degree, 
He  a  good  husband,  a  good  housewife  she. 


Id. 


DEJ 


118 


DEJ 


The  several  degrees  of  angels  may  probably  have 
larger  views,  and  be  endowed  with  capacities  able  to 
set  before  them,  as  in  one  picture,  all  their  past  know- 
ledge at  once.  Locke. 

Poesy 

Admits  of  no  degrees ;  but  must  be  still 
Sublimely  good,  or  despicably  ill.  Roscommon. 

But  is  no  rank,  no  station,  no  degree, 
From  this  contagious  taint  of  sorrow  free  ?         Prior. 

Exulting  in  triumph  now  swell  the  bold  notes  ; 
In  broken  air,  trembling,  the  wild  musick  floats 
Till  by  degrees  remote  and  small, 
The  strains  decay, 
And  melt  away, 

In  a  dying,  dying  fall.  Pope. 

The  unusual  extension  of  my  muscles  on  this  occa- 
sion, made  my  face  ache  on  both  sides  to  such  a  de- 
gree, that  nothing  but  an  invincible  resolution  and 
perseverance  could  have  prevented  me  from  falling 
back  to  my  monosyllables.  Spectator. 

A  person  who  is  addicted  to  play  or  gaming, 
though  he  took  but  little  delight  in  it  at  first,  by  de- 
greet  contracts  a  strong  inclination  towards  it. 

Id.  No.  447. 

Men's  prejudices,  I  was  sensible,  could  only  be 
lessened  by  degrees ;  and  I  was  firmly  of  opinion  that 
no  change  ought  ever  to  be  made  in  quiet  times,  till 
the  utility  of  the  change  was  generally  acknowledged. 

Bishop  Watson. 

Without  hinting  the  abolition  of  the  order,  [IJ 
strongly  insisted  on  the  propriety  of  obliging  them  to 
keep  exercises  in  the  schools,  as  the  other  candidates 
for  degrees  did.  Id. 

How  numerous  were  the  instances  in  which  juries 
found  a  compassionate  verdict,  in  direct  contradiction 
to  the  plain  facts  clearly  established  before  them,  we 
do  not  know  j  but  hat  these  evils  must  all  have 
existed  to  a  considerable  degree,  no  man  can  doubt. 
Sir  Samuel  Romilly. 

DEGREE,  in  universities,  denotes  a  quality  con- 
ferred on  the  students  or  members  thereof,  as  a 
testimony  of  their  proficiency  in  the  arts  or 
sciences,  and  entitling  them  to  certain  privi- 
leges. 

DECREE  OF  LATITUDE.     See  LATITUDE. 

DEGREE  OF  LONGITUDE.     See  LONGITUDE. 

DEHORT,  v.  a.  Lat.  dehortor ;  of  de  and 
hortor ;  Gr.  opw,  wprat,  to  incite.  To  dissuade. 

One  severely  deJtorted  all  his  followers  from  prosti- 
tuting mathematical  principles  unto  common  appre- 
hension or  practice.  Wilkins. 

The  apostles  vehemently  defwrt  us  from  unbelief. 

Ward. 

The  author  of  this  epistle,  and  the  rest  of  the 
apostles,  Jo  every  where  vehemently  and  earnestly 
nehort  from  unbelief  :  did  they  never  read  these  de- 
hortations?  Id.  on  Infidelity. 

DEJANIKA,  in  fabulous  history,  daughter  of 
Oeneus,  king  of  yttolia,  and  wife  of  Hercules. 
The  centaur  Nessus,  endeavouring  to  ravish  her, 
v.as  slain  by  Hercules  with  a  poisoned  arrow. 
\essus,  when  dying,  gave  his  bloody  shirt  to  De- 
janira ;  assuring  her  that  it  was  a  sovereign  re- 
medy to  cure  her  husband,  if  he  proved  unfaith- 
ful. Some  time  after,  Dejanira,  suspecting  his 
fidelity,  sent  him  the  shirt,  which  he  put  on,  and 
was  seized  with  the  most  excruciating  torments. 
Being  unable  to  support  his  pains,  he  retired  to 
Mount  Oeta,  and  erecting  a  pile  of  wood  set  fire 


to  it,  and  threw  himself  into  the  flames;  upon 
which  Dejanira  killed  herself  in  despair. 

DE'ICIDE,  n.  s.  From  Lat.  deus  and  cttdo 
A  barbarism  of  Prior's,  meant,  we  suppose  to 
express  the  death  of  Christ  as  being  both  God 
and  man.  Fully  believing  that  such  he  was,  we 
cannot  think  that  a  sober  theology  will  warrant 
'his  term. 

Explaining  how  Perfection  suffered  pain, 
Almighty  languished,  and  Eternal  died  ; 

How  by  her  patient  victor  Death  was  slain, 
And  earth  profaned,  yet  blessed  with  deicide!  Prior. 

DEJECT',  v.  a.  &  adj.  ~\  Old  Fr.  dejecter ;  Lat. 

DEJKCT'EDLY,  adv.        j  dejicere,  from  de,  and 

DEJECT'EDXESS,  n.  s.      > jacio,  to  cast.  To  cast 

DEJECT'ION,  i  or  throw  down ;  de- 

DEJECT'URE.  J  press  ;  debase  :  hence 

to  afflict  in  any  way;  to  mar  with  grief.v.  The 

adjective  signifies  cast  down  ;  depressed  ;  low  in 

spirits   and  manner :    dejecture,   that  which  is 

thrown  down  in  a  particular  way. 

No  man  in  that  passion  doth  look  strongly,  but  de- 
jectedly :  and  that  repulsion  from  the  eyes  diverteth 
the  spirits,  and  gives  heat  more  to  the  ears,  and  the 
parts  by  them.  Bacon. 

I  am  of  ladies  most  deject  and  wretched, 
That  sucked  the  honey  of  his  music  vows. 

Shaksj-eare. 

The  lowest,  most  dejectea  thing  of  fortune, 
Stands  still  in  esperance  ;  lives  not  in  fear  !        Id. 

What  besides 

Of  sorrow,  and  dejection,  and  despair, 
Our  frailty  can  sustain,  thy  tidings  bring. 

Milton. 

The  liver  should  continually  separate  the  choler 
from  the  blood,  and  empty  it  into  the  intestines ; 
where  there  is  good  use  for  it,  not  only  to  provoke  de- 
jection, but  also  to  attenuate  the  chyle. 

Ray  on  the  Creation. 

Oh  !  If  I  did  but  steadfastly  believe,  I  could  not  be 
dejected  ;  for  I  will  not  injure  myself  to  say,  I  offer  my 
mind  any  inferior  consolation  to  supply  this  loss. 

Lady  Russell's  Letters. 
Eneas  here  beheld,  of  form  divine, 
A  godlike  youth  in  glittering  armour  shine, 
AVith  great  Marcellus  keeping  equal  pace, 
But  gloomy  were  his  eyes,  dejected  was  his  face. 

Dryden. 

Nor  think  to  die  dejects  my  lofty  mind  ; 
All  that  I  dread  is  leaving  you  behind !         Pope'. 
The  effects  of  an  alkalescent  state,  in  any  great  de- 
gree, are  thirst  and  a  dejection  of  appetite,  which  putrid 
things  occasion  more  than  any  other. 

Arbuthnot  on   Aliments. 

A  disease  opposite  to  spissitude  is  too  great  fluidity, 
the  symptoms  of  which  are  excess  of  animal  secretions  ; 
as  of  perspiration,  sweat,  urine,  liquid  dejeztures,  lean- 
ness, weakness,  and  thirst  Id. 

Deserted  and  astonished,  he  sinks  into  utter  dejec- 
tion ;  and  even  hope  itself  is  swallowed  up  in  despair. 

Rogers. 

She  was  dejected  ;  she  learned  an  humbler  language, 
and  seemed,  if  she  did  not  trust  in  God,  at  least  to 
have  renounced  her  confidence  in  herself. 

Cowper.      Private  Correspoirience. 
Or  fondly  gay,  with  unambitious  guile, 
Attempt  no  prize  but  favouring  Beauty's  smile  ; 
Or  bear  dejected  to  the  lonely  grove 
The  soft  despair  of  unyrevailing  love.  Sheridan 


DEI 


119 


DEI 


DEJERATION,  n.  s.  From  Lat.  dejero.  A 
taking  of  a  solemn  oath. 

DE  IFORM,  adj.  From  Lat.  dens  and  forma. 
Of  a  godlike  form. 

DE'IF Y,  v.  a.  Fr.  deifier ;  Lat.  deus,  and  Jio  to 
be  made.  To  make  like  God  ;  to  treat  as  a 
deity ;  to  praise  excessively. 

He  did  again  so  extol  and  deify  the  pope,  as  made 
all  that  he  had  said  in  praise  of  his  master  and  mis- 
tress seem  temperate  and  passable.  Bacon. 

Persuade  the  covetous  man  not  to  deify  his  money, 
and  the  proud  man  not  to  adore  himself.  South. 

Daphnis,  the  fields'  delight,  the  shepherds'  love, 
Renowned  on  earth,  and  deified  above.  Dryden. 

The  seals  of  Julius  Caesar,  which  we  know  to  be 
antique,  have  the  star  of  Venus  over  them,  though 
they  were  all  graven  after  his  death,  as  a  note  that  he 
was  deified.  Id. 

Half  of  thee 

1»  deified  before  thy  death.  Prior, 

Thus  by  degrees,  self-chea*ed  of  their  sound 
And  sober  judgment,  that  he  is  but  man, 
They  demi-deify  and  fume  him  so, 
That  in  due  season  he  forgets  it  too. 

Cowper't   Task, 

One  noble  stroke  -with  a  whole  life  may  glow, 
Or  deify  the  cauvass  till  it  shine 
With  beauty  so  surpassing  all  below, 
That  they  who  kneel  to  idols  so  divine 
Break  no  commandment,  for  high  Heaven  is  there 
Transfused,  transfigurated.  Byron. 

DEIGN,  v.  a.  &  n.  Fr.  daigner ;  Lat.  dignor, 
As  a  verb  active,  to  vouchsafe ;  to  think  worthy 
(with  some  condescension).  To  grant;  allow; 
permit. 

Now  Sweno,  Norway's  king,  craves  composition  ; 
Nor  would  we  deign  him  burial  of  his  men, 
Till  he  disbursed  ten  thousand  dollars.        Shakspeare. 


Deign  to  descend  now  lower,  and  relate 
What  may  no  less  perhaps  avail  us  known. 


Milton. 


O  deign  to  visit  our  forsaken  seats, 
The  mossy  fountains,  and  the  green  retreats. 

Pope. 

Yet  nature's  care,  to  all  her  children  just. 
With  richer  treasures  and  an  ampler  state 
Endows  at  large  whatever  happy  man 
Will  deign  to  use.  Akenstde, 

News  have  I  none  that  I  can  deign  to  write, 
Save  that  it  rained  prodigiously  last  night. 

Cowper.     Private  Correspondence. 

DEI  NTEGRATE,  v.  a.  Lat.  from  de  and 
mlegro.  To  take  from  the  whole  ;  to  spoil ;  to 
diminish. 

DE1PHON,  in  fabulous  history,  a  brother  of 
Triptolemus,  and  son  of  Celeus  and  Metanira. 
When  Ceres  travelled  over  the  world,  she  stopped 
at  his  father's  court,  and  undertook  to  nurse  him 
and  biing  him  up.  To  reward  the  hospitality  of 
Celeus,  the  goddess,  to  make  his  son  immortal, 
every  evening  placed  him  on  burning  coals,  to 
purify  him  from  his  mortal  particles.  The  un- 
common growth  of  Deiphon  astonished  Metanira, 
who  wished  to  see  what  Ceres  did  to  make  him 
so  vigorous.  She  was  frightened  to  see  her  son 
on  burning  coals  ;  and  her  shrieks  disturbing  the 
mysterious  operations  of  the  goddess,  Deiphon 
perished  in  the  flames. 


DEISCAL.  or  DEISHEAL,  in  the  ancient 
British  customs,  a  ceremony  originally  used  in 
the  druidical  worship.  The  temples  of  the  an- 
cient Britons  were  all  circular  ;  and  the  druids 
in  performing  the  public  offices  of  their  religion, 
never  neglected  to  make  three  turns  round  the 
altar,  frorr  east  to  west,  accompanied  by  all  the 
worshippers.  This  was  called  the  deischal,  from 
deas,  the  right  hand,  and  sul,  the  sun. 

DE'ISM,  7i.  s.      ~\      Fr.  deisme  ;    from   Lat. 

DE'JST,  «.  s.          ydeus,    God.      See   DEITY. 

DEIST'ICAL,  adj.  J  Strictly,  a  belief  in  God, 
or  one  God ;  but  generally  applied  to  those  who, 
professing  such  a  belief,  reject  Revelation.  See 
the  following  article. 

In  the  second  epistle  of  St.  Peter,  certain  deists,  as 
they  seem  to  have  been,  have  laughed  at  the  pro- 
phecy of  the  day  of  judgment.  Burnet. 

Deism,  or  the  principles  of  natural  worship,  are 
only  the  faint  remnants  or  dying  flames  of  revealed 
religion  in  the  posterity  of  Noah.  Dryden. 

Weakness  does  not  fa.1.  only  to  the  share  of  Chris- 
tian writers,  but  to  some  who  have  taken  the  pen  in 
hand  to  support  tlie  deiitical  or  auti-christian  scheme 
of  our  days.  Watts. 

DEISM  may  properly  be  used  to  denote 
natural  religion,  as  comprehending  those  truths 
which  have  a  real  foundation  in  reason  and 
nature ;  and  in  this  sense  it  is  so  far  from  being 
opposite  to  Christianity,  that  it  is  one  great 
design  of  the  gospel  to  illustrate  and  enforce  it. 
In  this  sense  some  of  the  deistical  writers  have 
affected  to  use  it.  But  deism  popularly  signifies 
that  system  of  religion  and  morals  which  is  sup- 
posed to  be  derived,  by  the  mere  force  of  reason, 
from  the  contemplation  of  the  works  of  nature, 
and  which  rejects  revelation.  In  the  article 
REVELATION,  we  shall  present  the  reader  with  a 
complete  view  of  the  entire  argument  on  this 
momentous  subject. 

DE'ITY,  7i.  j.  Fr.  deite;  Span,  and  Port. 
dietad;  Arm.  del,  from  Lat.  deltas,  deus;  Gr. 
A«oc,  God.  Applied  also  to  fabulous  gods,  and 
the  supposed  qualities  of  a  divinity. 

DE  JURE.    See  DE  FACTO. 

DELACAPEDE  (Bernard  Germain  Stephen 
Laville,  count),  a  French  naturalist,  of  noble 
family,  was  born  at  Agen,  December  16th, 
1756.  He  was  originally  destined  for  the  army, 
and  entered  while  a  youth  into  the  Bavarian 
service.  But  his  love  of  science  soon  procured 
him  the  post  of  keeper,  of  the  cabinets  in  the 
Jardin  du  Roi  at  Paris,  for  which  he  abandoned 
the  army,  and  which  he  held  to  the  period  of  the 
revolution.  He  composed,  as  a  continuation  of 
the  great  work  of  Buffon,  the  Natural  History  of 
Oviparous  Quadrupeds  and  Serpents.  He  much 
improved  the  royal  cabinet ;  and  in  1798  pub- 
lished the  Natural  History  of  Fishes,  5  vols. 
4to.  But  the  events  of  the  revolution  now  dis- 
tracted his  attention.  He  became  a  member  of 
the  department  of  Paris,  and  in  1791  one  of  the 
deputies  of  that  city.  He  was  successively 
secretary  and  president  of  the  National  Assem- 
bly ;  and  was  one  of  the  very  few  conspicuous 
men  who  steered  in  safety  through  the  public 
storms.  He  was  chosen  one  of  the  first  members 
of  the  National  Institute,  and  on  the  ?.()th  o>' 


120 


DELAWARE. 


January,  1796,  carried  up  an  address  from  a 
deputation  of  that  body  to  the  council  of  five 
hundred,  declaring  its  hatred  of  royalty.  Buona- 
parte nominated  him  in  1799  a  member  of  the 
Conservative  Senate;  in  1801  he  was  president 
of  that  body,  in  1803  grand  chancellor  of  the 
legion  of  honor,  and  in  1804  senator  of  Paris. 
He  had  frequent  intercourse  with  the  emperor, 
to  whom  he  manifested  much  attachment ;  but  in 
January,  1814,  when  the  power  of  his  master 
was  tottering,  he  assumed  a  new  tone,  and  at  the 
head  of  the  senate  recommended  peace.  At  the 
restoration  of  the  Bourbons  he  returned  to  his 
studies.  His  lectures  at  the  Garden  of  Plants 
were  numerously  attended.  He  published  several 
tracts,  and  contributed  to  theAnnalesdu  Muse- 
um d'  Histoire  Naturelle,  and  other  periodical 
works.  His  History  of  Cetaceous  Animals, 
which  appeared  in  1804,  was  his  last  work  of 
importance.  He  died  of  the  small-pox,  October 
6th,  1825,  and  his  funeral  was  attended  by 
several  peers  of  France,  members  of  the  Insti- 
tute, &c. 

DELACERATION,  n.  s.  From  Lat.  delacero. 
A  tearing  in  pieces. 

DELACRYM A'TION,  n.s.  Lat.  delacrymatio. 
A  falling  down  of  the  humors ;  the  waterishness 
of  the  eyes,  or  a  weeping  much. 

DELACT A'TION,  n.  s.  Lat.  delactatto.  A 
weaning  from  the  breast. 

DELAMBRE,  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
astronomers  of  our  time,  born  at  Amiens  in 
1749,  studied  under  the  abbe  Delille,  who  always 
remained  his  friend.  He  first  applied  himself 
to  the  languages,  particularly  most  of  the  living 
ones,  and  made  himself  one  of  the  best  Hellen- 
ists in  France.  His  studies  were  not  directed  to 
astronomy  until  his  thirty-sixth  year.  He  en- 
riched the  writings  of  Lalande  with  a  comment- 
ary, and  became  the  friend  and  pupil  of  the 
author,  who  proudly  called  him  his  best  work. 
In  1 790,  eight  years  after  the  discovery  of  Her- 
schel,  Delambre  published  the  tables  of  that 
planet,  although  in  that  period  it  had  performed 
but  a  small  part  of  its  eighty  years'  course.  He 
also  constructed  tables  of  Jupiter  and  Saturn, 
and  of  the  satellites  of  Jupiter,  which,  with  se- 
veral treatises,  procured  him  a  reception  into  the 
National  Institute.  He  was  engaged  with  Me"- 
chain,  from  1792  till  1799,  in  measuring  an  arc  of 
the  meridian  from  Barcelona  to  Dunkirk  for  the 
verification  of  which  he  measured  two  bases  of 
6000  toises,  one  near  Melun,  the  other  near  Per- 
pignan.  See  his  Base  du  Systeme  Metrique 
decimal,  ou  Mesure  de  1'  Arc  du  Meridien  com- 
pris  entre  les  Paralleles  de  Dunkerque  et  Bar- 
celonne,  Paris,  3  vols.  4to. ;  and  Recueil  d'  Ob- 
servat.  Geodesiques  faisant  Suite  au  3mevol.  de 
la  Base  du  Syst.  Metr.  r£dige  par  Biot  et  Arago. 
He  was  made  member  of  the  bureau  des  lon- 
gitudes. In  1802  Napoleon  appointed  him  in- 
specteur-ge'ne'ral  des  eludes,  which  post  he  re- 
signed when  chosen  perpetual  secretary  of  the 
class  of  mathematical  sciences  in  1803.  His 
first  tables  of  the  sun  were  published  in  1792  ; 
in  1806  appeared  his  new  ones.  In  1807  he 
succeeded  Lalande  in  the  college  de  France,  and 
wrote  his  Traite  d' Astronomic  theorique  et  pra- 
tique, 3  vols.  4to.l814  ;  1 1  is'oire de  1'  Astronomic 


du  moyen  age,  1819  ;  Hist,  de  1'Astron.  moderne, 
1821,  2  vols.;  and  Hist,  de  1' Astron.  du  18me. 
Siecle,  2  vols. ;  a  collection  of  works  such  as  no 
other  nation  can  show.  Delambre  also  distin- 
guished himself,  as  perpetual  secretary  of  the  in- 
stitute, by  the  justice  and  elegance  of  his  eloges. 
He  died  in  1822. 

DELAMERE  FOREST,  a  forest  of  England, 
in  Cheshire,  north  of  Chester,  near  the  Weever ; 
abounding  with  wood  on  its  hills,  fine  pasture  in 
its  valleys,  and  fish  in  its  waters. 

DELANY  (Patrick),  a  learned  divine,  and 
ingenious  author,  was  born  in  Ireland  about 
1686.  He  received  his  education  at  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  which  he  entered  in  the  charac- 
ter of  a  siier,  and  afterwards  became  a  fellow. 
Under  the  patronage  of  lord  Carteret  he  obtained 
preferment  in  the  church  ;  and  in  1732  published 
in  London  a  work  entitled  Revelation  Examined 
with  Candor.  In  1738  he  published  his  Re- 
flections upon  Polygamy ;  and,  not  long  after,  the 
Life  of  David,  king  of  Israel,  a  work  display- 
ing much  ingenuity  and  labor.  In  1743  he 
married  a  second  wife,  the  widow  of  a  Cornish 
gentleman,  and  the  following  year  obtained  the 
deanery  of  Downe.  In  1754  he  published 
Observations  on  Lord  Orrery's  Remarks  on  the 
Life  and  Writings  of  Swift,  in  which  there  are 
many  curious  anecdotes  of  the  latter.  Dr. 
Delany  continued  writing  for  the  public  till  a 
short  time  before  his  death ;  and  his  Sermons  on 
Social  Duties  are  still  in  estimation.  He  died  at 
Bath  in  1768. 

DELA'PSED,  adj.  Lat.  delapms,  with  physi- 
cians. Bearing  or  falling  down.  It  is  used  in 
speaking  of  the  womb,  and  the  like. 

DELATE',  v.  a.  )      Lat.  delutus,  dcfero.     To 

DELA'TION,  n.  s.  >  carry,   convey,  or    spread. 

DELA'TOR,  n.  s.  J  Applied  both  literally,  and 
to  the  carrying  intelligence,  or  an  accusation. 
A  delator  is  an  accuser ;  an  informer. 

DELATIN,  a  market  town  of  Austrian  Gal- 
licia,  in  the  circle  of  Stanislawow.  Near  this 
town  are  extensive  quarries  of  alum  slate.  It  is 
twenty-four  miles  from  Stanislawow. 

DELAVAL  (Edward  Hussey),  a  chemist  and 
natural  philosopher,  F.  R.  S.  of  London  and 
Gottingen,  was  a  brother  of  lord  Delaval,  and 
died  at  his  house  in  Parliament-place,  Westmin- 
ster, August  14th,  1814,  aged  eighty-five.  He 
particularly  directed  his  studies  to  the  chemistry 
of  optics,  on  which  he  published  many  excellent 
papers  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions.  He 
was  the  author  of  an  Experimental  Enquiry 
into  the  Cause  of  the  Changes  of  Colors  in 
Opaque  and  Colored  Bodies,  with  an  Historical 
Preface  relative  to  the  Parts  of  Philosophy 
therein  examined,  and  to  the  several  Arts  and 
Manufactures  dependent  on  them,  1777,  4to.  :  a 
work  which  was  translated  into  French  and 
Italian. 

DELAWAR,  a  town  of  Virginia,  in  King 
William's  county,  situated  on  the  peninsula 
formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Pamunky  and 
Mattapony.  Twenty  miles  north  by  west  of 
Williamsburg. 

DELAWARE,  one  of  the  United  States  of 
North  America,  situated  between  38°  29'  30', 
and  39°  5V  N.  lal.,  and  between  75°  and  75°  4li' 


DELAWARE. 


121 


W.  long,  being  in  length  ninety  miles,  and 
in  breadth  twenty-five,  contains  1700  square 
miles,  or  1,088,000  acres.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Pennsylvania,  on  the  south  and  west 
by  Maryland,  and  on  the  east  by  Delaware  Bay 
and  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  It  is  divided  into  three 
counties,  Newcastle,  Kent,  and  Sussex  ;  of  which 
the  chief  towns  are  Wilmington,  Dover,  and 
Georgetown.  The  state  of  Delaware,  the  upper 
parts  of  the  county  of  Newcastle  excepted,  is 
generally  low  and  level.  Large  quantities  of 
stagnant  water,  at  particular  seasons  of  the  year, 
overspreading  a  great  portion  of  the  lan,d,  render 
it  equally  unfit  for  the  purposes  of  agriculture, 
and  injurious  to  health.  The  spine,  or  highest 
ridge  of  the  peninsula,  runs  through  the  state  of 
Delaware,  inclining  to  the  eastern,  or  Delaware 
side.  In  Sussex,  Kent,  and  part  of  the  county 
of  Newcastle,  there  is  a  remarkable  chain  of 
swamps,  from  which  the  waters  descend  on  each 
side,  passing  on  the  east  to  the  Delaware,  and 
on  the  west  to  the  Chesapeake.  Many  of  the 
shrubs  and  plants,  growing  in  these  swamps,  are 
similar  to  those  found  on  the  highest  mountains. 
Delaware  is  chiefly  an  agricultural  state.  It 
includes  a  very  fertile  tract  of  country ;  and 
scarcely  any  part  of  the  United  States  is  better 
adapted  to  the  different  purposes  of  agriculture, 
or  in  which  a  greater  variety  of  the  most  useful 
productions  can  be  conveniently  and  plentifully 
reared.  The  soil  along  the  Delaware  River,  and 
from  eight  to  ten  miles  into  the  interior  country, 
is  generally  a  rich  clay,  producing  large  timber. 
From  thence  to  the  swamps  above-mentioned, 
the  soil  is  light,  sandy,  and  of  an  inferior  qua- 
lity. The  surface  of  the  country  is  very  favor- 
able for  cultivation.  The  heights  of  Christiana 
are  lofty  and  commanding ;  some  of  the  hills  of 
Brandywine  are  rough  and  stony ;  but  descend- 
ing from  these,  and  a  few  others,  the  lower 
country  is  so  little  diversified  as  almost  to  form 
one  extended  plain.  In  the  county  of  Newcastle 
the  soil  consists  of  a  strong  clay ;  in  Kent  there 
is  a  considerable  mixture  of  sand  ;  and  in  Sussex 
the  quantity  of  sand  altogether  predominates. 
Wheat  is  the  staple  of  this  state.  It  grows  here 
in  such  perfection,  as  not  only  to  be  particularly 
sought  by  the  manufacturers  of  flour  throughout 
the  Union,  but  also  to  be  distinguished  and  pre- 
ferred, for  its  superior  qualities,  in  foreign 
markets.  It  possesses  an  uncommon  softness 
and  whiteness,  very  favorable  to  the  manufactu- 
rers of  superfine  flour,  and  in  other  respects  far 
exceeds  the  hard  and  flinty  grains  raised  in 
general  on  the  higher  lands.  This  state  also 
produces  plentiful  crops  of  Indian  corn,  barley, 
rye,  oats,  flax,  buck-wheat,  and  potatoes.  It 
abounds  too  in  natural  and  artificial  meadows. 
Hemp,  cotton,  and  silk,  if  properly  attended  to, 
thrive  well. 

The  county  of  Essex  exports  very  large 
quantities  of  lumber,  obtained  from  a  swamp, 
called  the  Indian  River,  or  Cypress  Swamp,  lying 
partly  within  this  state,  and  partly  in  the  state 
of  Maryland.  This  morass  extends  six  miles 
from  east  to  west,  and  nearly  twelve  from  north 
to  south,  including  an  area  of  nearly  50,000 
acres  of  land.  The  whole  is  a  high  and  level 
basin,  very  wet,  though  undoubtedly  the  highest 


land  between  the  sea  and  the  bay,  whence  the 
Pokomoke  descends  on  the  one  side,  and  Indian 
River  and  St.  Martin's  on  the  other.  It  contains 
a  great  \ariety  of  plants,  trees,  wild  beasts, 
birds,  and  reptiles. 

Few  minerals  are  found  in  this  state,  except 
iron;  but  large  quantities  of  bog  iron  ore,  fit  for 
casting,  are  obtained  m  Sussex  county,  among  the 
branches  of  Nanticoke  River. 

The  coast  of  this  state  is  indented  with  a  large 
number  of  creeks,  or  small  rivers,  which  gene- 
rally have  a  short  course,  soft  banks,  and  numer- 
ous shoals ;  and  are  skirted  with  very  extensive 
marshes.  In  the  southern  and  western  parts 
spring  the  head  waters  of  Pocomoke,  Wicomico, 
Nanticoke,  Choptank,  Chester,  Sassafras,  and 
Bohemia  rivers,  all  falling  into  the  Chesapeake; 
some  of  them  are  navigable  twenty  or  thirty 
miles  into  the  country,  for  vessels  of  fifty  or  sixty 
tons. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
the  Dutch,  under  the  pretended  purchase  made 
by  Henry  Hudson,  took,  possession  of  the  lands 
on  both  sides  the  river  Delaware,  and  as  early 
as  1623  built  a  fort  at  a  place  since  called  Glou- 
cester. In  1627,  by  the  influence  of  William 
Useling,  a  respectable  merchant  in  Sweden,  a 
colony  of  Swedes  and  Finns  came  over,  furnished 
with  all  the  necessaries  for  beginning  a  new 
settlement,  and  landed  at  Cape  Henlopen ;  at 
which  time  the  Dutch  had  wholly  quitted  the 
country.  The  latter  however  returned  in  1630, 
and  built  a  fort  at  Lewistown,  called  by  them 
Hoarkill.  The  year  following,  the  Swedes  built 
a  fort  near  Wilmington,  which  they  called 
Christian,  or  Christiana.  Here  also  they  laid 
out  a  small  town,  which  was  afterwards  de- 
molished by  the  Dutch.  The  same  year  they 
erected  a  fort  higher  up  the  river,  upon  Tenecum 
Island,  which  they  called  New  Gottenburgh, 
and  about  the  same  time  built  forts  at  Chester, 
Elsingburgh,  and  other  places.  In  1655  the 
Dutch,  under  the  command  of  Peter  Stuyvesant, 
arrived  in  Delaware  River,  from  New  York,  then 
called  New  Amsterdam,  in  seven  vessels,  with 
600  or  700  men.  They  dispossessed  the  Swedes 
of  their  forts  on  the  river,  and  sent  the  officers 
and  principal  inhabitants  prisoners  to  Holland. 
The  rest  submitted  to  the  conquerors,  and 
remained  in  the  country.  On  the  1st  of  Octo- 
ber, 1664,  Sir  Robert  Carr  obtained  the  submis- 
sion of  the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware.  Four  years 
after,  colonel  Nicholls,  governor  of  New  York, 
with  his  council,  on  the  21st  of  April,  appointed 
six  persons  to  assist  captain  Carr  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  country.  In  1672  the  town  of 
Newcastle  was  incorporated  by  the  slate  of  New 
York,  to  be  governed  by  a  bailiff  and  six  assist- 
ants. They  were  to  have  a  free  trade,  without 
being  obliged  to  make  entry  at  New  York,  as  had 
formerly  been  the  practice.  Wampum  was  at 
this  time  the  principal  currency  of  the  country. 
In  1674  Charles  II.,  by  a  second  patent,  dated 
29th  of  June,  granted  to  his  brother,  the  duke  of 
York,  all  that  country  called  by  the  Dutch 
New  Netherlands,  of  which  the  three  counties  ot 
Newcastle,  Kent,  and  Sussex  were  a  part.  It, 
1683  the  duke  of  York  sold  to  William  Penn 
the  town  of  Newcastle,  with  the  whole  of  the 


122 


DELAWARE 


territory  which,  till  the  revolution,  was  called 
the  Three  Lower  Counties.  These  three  counties 
were  considered  as  a  part  of  Pennsylvania  in 
matters  of  government.  The  same  governor 
presided  over  both  :  but  the  assembly  and  courts 
of  judicature  were  different,  as  to  their  constituent 
members,  though  in  form  nearly  the  same.  At 
the  revolution  they  became  a  distinct  territory, 
called  the  Delaware  State.  See  AMERICA, 
NORTH. 

The  population  of  the  three  counties  of  Dela- 
ware, subdivided  into  hundreds,  was  thus 
returned,  under  the  last  census  : — 

1 .  NEWCASTLE  COUNTY. 


II.  KENT  COUNTY. 

Population  in  185,! 
.  3951 
.  1590 
.  1963 
.  7558 
5731 


Duck  Creek  hundred 
St.  Jones  hundred 
Little  Creek  hundred 
Murderhill  hundred 
Mispillion  hundred 


Brandywine  hundred 
Borough  of  Wilmington  . 
Christiana  hundred 
Newcastle  hundred 
Mill  Creek  hundred 
White  Clay  Creek 'hundred 
Red  Lion  hundred 
Pencader  hundred 
St.  George's  hundred 
Appoquinimink  hundred 


Population  in  1820. 
2796 
5268 
3087 
2671 
3046 
1904 
929 
1876 
2934 
3388 


Tola,  of  Kent  county  20,793 
III.  SUSSEX  COUNTY. 
Cedar  Creek  hundred  .  .2280 
Broad  Kiln  hundred  .  .2731 
Lewes  and  Rehoboth  hundred  1657 
Indian  River  hundred  .  .  1887 
Nanticoke  hundred  .  .  2335 

North-west  Fork  hundred  .  3456 
Baltimore  hundred  .  .  2057 

Dagsborough  hundred  .  .  2204 
Broad  Creek  hundred  .  .  2599 
Little  Creek  hundred  2851 


Total  of  Newcastle  county     27,899 


Total  of  Sussex  county     24,057 

Grand  total     72,749 

The  following  table  shows  the  population  of 
Delaware,  at  each  of  the  four  national  enume- 
rations : — 


r 

Whites 
Slaves 
Free  blacks 

Total     . 

1790. 

1800. 

1810. 

1820. 

Increase  in 
30  years. 

Rate  of 
Increase. 

46,308 
8,887 
3,899 

49,852 
6,143 
8,278 

55,361 
4,177 
13,136 

55,282 
4,509 
12,958 

8,974 
9,059 

19  per  cent. 
232  per  cent. 

59,094 

64,273 

72,674 

72,749 

13,645 

23  per  cent. 

DELAWARE,  a  river  of  the  United  States, 
which  rises  at  two  principal  heads  in  the  state  of 
New  York.  It  runs  towards  the  south,  and  in 
its  course  forms  the  boundary  line  between 
Pennsylvania,  New  York,  and  Jersey ;  a  few 
miles  below  Philadelphia  it  separates  the  state 
of  Delaware  from  Jersey,  and  afterwards  loses 
itself  in  Delaware  Bay.  The  bay  and  river  are 
navigable  for  155  miles  from  the  sea,  up  to  the 
great  or  lower  falls  at  Trenton.  A  seventy-four 
gun  ship  may  ascend  to  Philadelphia;  and 
sloops  thirty-five  miles  further. 

DELAWARE  BAY,  a  large  bay  or  arm  of  the 
sea,  between  the  Delaware  and  New  Jersey 
states,  and  formed  by  the  mouth  of  the  Delaware 
river,  and  several  other  small  ones.  The  bay  is 
about  sixty  miles  long,  and  thirty  miles  across 
in  the  centre.  It  opens  into  the  Atlantic  north- 
west and  south-east,  between  Cape  Henlopen 
on  the  right  and  Cape  May  on  the  left,  and  its 
mouth  is  twenty-one  miles  broad. 

DELAWARE  COUNTY,  in  Pennsylvania,  is  south- 
west of  Philadelphia  county,  on  Delaware  River. 
It  is  about  twenty-one  miles  in  length,  and 
fifteen  in  breadth,  containing  115,200  acres,  and 
subdivided  into  nineteen  townships ;  the  chief  of 
which  is  Chester.  The  number  of  inhabitants  is 
9,483.  The  lands  bordering  on  the  Delaware 
a--e  low,  and  afford  excellent  meadows  and  pas- 


turage; and  are  guarded  from  inundations  by 
mounds  of  earth  or  dykes.  Great  numbers  of 
cattle  are  brought  here  from  the  western  parts  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  to  be  fattened  for 
supplying  the  Philadelphia  market. 

DELAWARE  COUNTY,  a  county  in  the  state  of 
New  York,  on  the  head  waters  of  Delaware 
River,  taken  from  Otsego  county.  It  is  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Otsego  county,  cast  by  Schoha- 
rie  and  Green  counties,  south  by  Ulster  and  Sul- 
livan counties,  and  west  by  the  state  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, by  Broome  county,  and  a  small  part  of 
Chenango  county.  Its  greatest  length  is  fifty- 
four  miles,  its  greatest  breadth  thirty-five;  the 
area  1425  square  miles,  or  912,000  acres; 
between  41°  51'  and  42°  1'  north  lat.  It  is 
of  a  broken  and  diversified  surface,  containing 
rugged  and  lofty  mountains,  with  low  plains  and 
rich  valleys.  It  sends  two  members  to  the  house 
of  assembly. 

DELA WARES,  a  nation  of  North  American 
Indians,  formerly  numerous  and  powerful,  and 
who  possessed  part  of  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey, 
and  New  York.  This  name  was  given  them  by 
the  Europeans;  for  they  call  themselves  Lenni- 
lenape,  that  is,  Indian  men ;  or  Woapanachky 
which  signifies  a  people  living  towards  the  rising 
sun.  They  are  now,  however,  much  reduced  in 
number. 


DEL 


123 


DEL 


DELAY',  v.  a.,  v.  n  &  n.  s.  }        Fr.    delayer  ; 
DELAY'ER.  n.  s.  S  Span,  and  Port. 

dilatar ;  Ital.  d'datare  ;  Lat.  delatlo,  differre,  from 
de  and  _/^ro,  to  put  off.  To  procrastinate  ; 
defer;  and  hence  to  hinder,  frustrate,  as  well  as 
allay;  temper ;  qualify  :  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  stop ; 
cease  from  action.  As  a  substantive,  inactivity ; 
stoppage;  stay.  A  delayer  is  an  habitual  pro- 
crastinator. 

And  when  the  people  saw  that  Moses  delayed  to 
come  down  out  of  the  mount,  the  people  gathered 
themselves  together  unto  Aaron.  Exod.  xxxii.  1. 

I  have  learned  that  fearful  commenting 
Is  leaden  servitor  to  dull  delay  ; 
Delay  leads  impotent  and  snail-paced  beggary. 

Shakrpeare.      Richard  III. 

That  misery  which  must  be  is  mitigated  with  speed, 
and  aggravated  with  delay. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

Delayed  thankfulness  is  not  worthy  of  acceptation. 

Id. 

Fhyrsis,  whose  artful  strains  have  oft  delayed 
The  huddling  brook  to  hear  his  madrigal.  Milton. 
She  flies  the  town,  and  mixing  with  the  throng 
Of  madding  matrons,  bears  the  bride  along  : 
Wandering  through  woods    and  wilds,  and   devious 

ways, 
And  with  these  arts  the  Trojan  match  delays. 

Dry  den. 

Cyrus  he  found,  on  him  his  force  essayed  ; 
For  Hector  was  to  the  tenth  year  delayed.          Id.t 
There  seem  to  be  certain  bounds  to   the  quickness 
and  slowness  of  the  succession  of  those  ideas  one   to 
another  in  our  minds,  beyond  which  they  can  neither 
delay  nor  hasten.  Locke. 

Sullen  and  a  delayer  of  Justice. 

^wift.  Char,  of  Henry  VII. 
Be  mindful  goddess,  of  thy  promise  made  ! 
Must  sad  Ulysses  ever  be  delayed  1  Pope. 

At  thirty  man  suspects  himself  a  fool  j 
Knows  it  at  forty  and  reforms  his  plan  ; 
At  fifty  chides  his  infamous  delay  ; 
— In  all  the  magnanimity  of  thought 
Resolves,  and  re-resolves,  then  dies  the  same. 

Young. 

DELECTABLE,  adj.  ~\       Fr.    Span,    and 
DELECT'ABLENESS,  n.  s.  f  Portug.   delectable  ; 
DELECT'ABLY,  adv.          t  Ital.  dilettabile;  Lat. 
DELECT A'TION,  n.  s.       J  delectabilis ;       from 
delecto,  (de  and  lacto,  to  suckle)  to  delight.    De- 
lightful ;  pleasing ;   state  of  being  pleasing  or 
delightful. 

Out  break  the  tears  for  joy  and  delectation. 

Sir  T.  More. 

Evening  now  approached  : 
For  we  have  also  our  evening  and  our  morn  : 
We  ours  for  change  delectable,  not  need.  Milton. 

He  brought  thee  into  this  delicious  prove, 
This  garden  planted  with  the  trees  of  God  ; 
Delectable  both  to  behold  and  taste.  Id. 

Some  of  his  attributes,  and  the  manifestations 
thereof,  are  not  only  highly  delectable  to  the  intellec- 
tive faculty,  but  are  suitably  and  easily  conceptible 
by  us,  because  apparent  in  his  works ;  as  his  good- 
ness, beneficence,  wisdom,  and  power.  Hale. 

The  apple's  outward  form, 
Delectable,  the  witless  swain  beguiles  ; 
Till  that  with  writhen  mouth,  and  spattering  noise, 
He  tastes  the  bitter  morsel.  Philips. 


DEL'EGATE,  v.  a.,  n.s.  &;  adj  }      Span,  and 
DELEGATION.  $  Portug.  dele- 

gar;  Fr.  deleguer;  Lat.  deligo  ;  de  and  lego  ;  Gr. 
Xeyw;  Ileb.  npS;  to  choose.  To  appoint  ano- 
ther one's  representative  ;  to  entrust  with  power. 
A  delegate  is  the  party  so  commissioned ;  a 
vicar.  The  court  of  delegates  is  denned  by 
Ayliffe  as  a  court  wherein  all  causes  of  appeal, 
by  way  of  devolution  from  either  of  the  arch- 
bishops, are  decided. 

If  after  her 

Any  shall  live,  which  dare  true  good  prefer, 
Every  such  person  is  her  delegate, 
To'  accomplish  that  which  should  have  been  her  fate. 

Dcmne. 

As  God  hath  imprinted  his  authority  in  several 
parts  upon  several  estates  of  men,  as  princes,  parents, 
spiritual  guides  ;  so  he  hath  also  delegated  and  com- 
mitted part  of  his  care  and  providence  unto  them. 

Taylor. 

Princes  in  judgment,  and  their  delegate  judges, 
must  judge  the  causes  of  all  persons  uprightly  and  im- 
partially. Id. 

When  bishops  divided  parishes,  and  fixt  the  pres- 
byters upon  a  cure,  so  many  parishes  as  they  distin- 
guished, so  many  delegations  they  made. 

Rp.  Taylor. 

Why  does  he  wake  the  correspondent  moon 
And  fill  her  willing  lamp  with  liquid  light ; 

Commanding  her,  with  delegated  powers, 
To  beautify  the  world,  and  bless  the  night  ? 

Prim: 

Let  the  young  Austrian  then  her  terrours  bear, 
Great  as  he  is,  her  delegate  in  war:  /</. 

Elect  by  Jove,  his  delegate  of  sway, 
With  joyous  pride  the  summons  I'd  obey. 

Pope. 

As  God  is  the  universal  monarch,  so  we  have  all 
the  relation  of  fellow-subjects  to  him ;  and  can  pre- 
tend no  farther  jurisdiction  over  each  other,  than 
what  he  has  delegated  to  us.  Decay  of  Piety. 

The  goddess  ceased, — the  delegated  throng, 
O'er  the  wide  plains  delighted  rush  along  ; 
In  dusky  squadrons,  and  in  shining  groups, 
Hosts  follow  hosts,  and  troops  succeed  to  troops. 

Darwin. 

DELEGATES,  COURT  OF,  is  the  great  court  of 
appeal  in  all  ecclesiastical  causes.  These  dele- 
gates are  appointed  by  the  king's  commission 
under  his  great  seal,  and  issuing  out  of  chancery, 
to  represent  his  royal  person,  and  hear  all  appeals 
to  him  made  by  virtue  of  the  statute  25  Henry 
VIII.  cap.  19.  The  commission  is  usually  filled 
with  lords,  spiritual  and  temporal,  judges  of  the 
courts  at  Westminster,  and  doctors  of  the  civil 
law. 

DELENI'FICAL,    adj.       Lat.    delenificus. 
Having  virtue  to  assuage  or  ease  pain. 

DELE'TE,  v.  a.     ~\  Lat.  deletus,  from  deleo, 

DELETE'RIOUS,  adj.  (de,  privative,  and  lin<>  to 

DEL'ETERY,  i  paint.  To  blot  out;  to  ob- 

DELE'TION,  n.  s.       *  literate  :  deleterious  and 

aeletery  signify,  destructive;  poisonous;  deletion 

is  razing  out  or  destroying. 

Many  things,  neither  deleterious  by  substance  01 
quality,  are  yet  destructive  by  figure,  or  some  occa- 
sional activity.  Brown*. 


DEL 


124 


DEL 


indeed,  if  there  be  a  total  deletion  of  every  person 
of  the  opposing  party  or  country,  then  the  victory  is 
complete,  because  none  remains  to  call  it  in  question. 

Hale. 

Composed  of  two  deleteriatu  materials,  chlorine  and 
sodium,  the  united  substance  is  more  beneficial  and 
salubrious,  than  it  is  in  the  power  of  our  limited  un- 
derstanding to  comprehend.  Sir  T.  Bernard. 

Nor  doctor  epidemick, 
Though  stored  with  deletery  medicines, 
Which  whosoever  took  is  dead  since, 
E'er  sent  so  vast  a  colony 
To  both  the  under  worlds  as  he.  Hudibrat. 

Tis  pity  wine  should  be  so  deleteriout, 
For  tea  and  coffee  leave  us  much  more  serious. 

Byron. 

DELF,  n.  s.  l      From  Sax.  feelpan,  to  dig.  A 
DELFE.          i  mine  ;   a  quarry ;    a  pit  dug. 
Also  a  particular  kind  of  earthenware.     See  be- 
low. 

Yet  could  not  such  mines,  without  great  pains  and 
charges,  if  at  all,  be  wrought :  the  delfi  would  be  so 
flown  with  waters,  that  no  gins  or  machines  could 
suffice  to  lay  and  keep  them  dry.  Ray. 

DELFT  WARE  is  a.  kind  of  pottery  of  a  baked 
earth,  covered  with  an  enamel  or  white  glazing, 
which  gives  it  the  appearance  and  neatness  of 
porcelain.  Some  kinds  of  it  differ  much  from 
others,  either  in  sustaining  sudden  heat  without 
breaking,  or  in  the  beauty  and  regularity  of  their 
forms,  of  their  enamel,  and  of  the  painting  with 
which  they  are  ornamented.  In  general,  the  fine 
and  beautiful  enamelled  potteries,  which  approach 
the  nearest  to  porcelain  in  external  appearance, 
are  least  able  to  resist  a  brisk  fire.  Those  which 
best  sustain  a  sudden  heat  are  coarse,  and  resem- 
ble common  pottery.  The  basis  of  this  pottery 
is  clay,  which  is  to  be  mixed,  when  too  fat,  with 
such  a  quantity  of  sand,  that  the  earth  shall  pre- 
serve enough  of  its  ductility  to  be  worked, 
moulded,  and  turned  easily:  and  yet  that  its  fat- 
ness shall  be  sufficiently  taken  from  it,  that  it 
may  not  crack  or  shrink  too  much  in  drying  or 
in  baking.  Vessels  formed  of  this  earth  must  be 
dried  very  gently  to  avoid  cracking.  They  are 
then  to  be  placed  in  a  furnace  to  receive  a  slight 
baking,  which  is  only  meant  to  give  them  a  cer- 
tain consistence  of  hardness.  And,  lastly,  they 
are  to  be  covered  with  an  enamel  or  glazing; 
which  is  done  by  putting  upon  the  vessels  thus 
prepared,  the  enamel,  which  has  been  ground 
very  fine,  and  diluted  with  water.  As  vessels  on 
which  the  enamel  is  applied  are  but  slightly 
baked,  they  readily  imbibe  the  water  in  which 
the  enamel  is  suspended,  and  a  layer  of  this 
enamel  adheres  to  their  surface:  these  vessels 
may  then  be  painted  with  colors  composed  of 
metallic  calces,  mixed  and  ground  with  a  fusible 
glass.  When  they  are  become  perfectly  dry, 
they  are  to  be  placed  in  the  furnace,  included  in 
cases  of  baked  earth  called  seggars,  and  exposed 
to  a  heat  capable  of  fusing  uniformly  the  enamel 
which  covers  them.  This  heat,  given  to  fuse 
the  enamel,  being  much  stronger  than  that  which 
was  applied  at  first  to  give  some  consistence  to 
the  ware,  is  also  the  heat  necessary  to  complete 
the  baking  of  it.  The  furnace,  and  the  colors 
used  for  painting  this  ware,  are  the  same  as  those 


employed  for  porcelain,  which,  in  Holland, 
was  once  exclusively  famous  for  delft  ware,  but 
its  sale  has  lately  been  greatly  rivalled  by  the 
potteries  of  England  and  Germany. 

DELFT,  a  fine  old  town  of  South  Holland, 
once  the  capital  of  Delftland,  js  situated  on  a 
canal  called  the  Shie,  which,  after  traversing  the 
city,  joins  the  Meuse  at  Schiedam  and  Delfts- 
haven.  Its  figure  is  a  parallelogram,  about  two 
miles  in  circuit ;  the  streets  are  clean,  neat,  and 
well  built,  having  many  handsome  houses  and 
magnificent  edifices,  particularly  the  stadt-house. 
The  city  holds  a  third  rank  in  the  country ;  its 
magistracy  is  composed  of  four  burgo-masters, 
and  seven  eschevins,  jointly  with  the  vroedschap 
or  common  council,  who  name  the  escout  for 
three  years,  and  continue  him  if  they  judge  pro- 
per. It  has  an  arsenal  generally  well  furnished; 
and  the  country  around  it  is  agreeable,  but  so 
low,  that,  if  great  care  were  not  taken  to  keep 
the  dykes  and  sluices  in  good  repair,  it  would 
soon  be  overwhelmed.  The  building  of  this 
city  was  begun  in  1075,  by  Godfrey  le  Bossu, 
after  he  had  conquered  Holland  ;  since  which  it 
has  often  experienced  the  calamities  of  war,  as 
well  as  those  of  fire.  In  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, Albert  de  Bavaria,  count  of  Holland,  took 
it  after  a  siege  of  six  weeks,  dismantled  and 
ruined  the  castle,  and  obliged  the  city  to  pay 
10,000  crowns.  In  1536,  it  was  reduced  to 
ashes  by  a  dreadful  fire,  during  which  a  stork, 
not  being  able  to  save  her  young,  was  observed 
to  precipitate  herself  into  the  flames.  The  city 
was  soon  after  rebuilt  with  greater  magnificence; 
but  in  1654  it  was  again  greatlydamaged  by  fire, 
which  destroyed  a  magazine  of  gun-powder,  and 
above  500  houses;  since  which  the  powder-maga- 
zine is  built  at  some  distance  from  the  town.  Before 
the  Reformation,  Delft  had  ten  religious  houses, 
besides  hospitals  and  chapels.  In  one  of  the 
present  churches  is  the  tomb  of  William  I.  prince 
of  Orange,  who  was  assassinated  in  a  house  near, 
which  is  still  standing ;  and  in  another  that  of 
admiral  Tromp.  The  celebrated  Hugo  Grotius 
was  a  native  of  this  place.  The  Doelen  inn  was 
the  scene  of  many  of  the  councils  and  prepara- 
tions of  the  Dutch  patriots  in  their  struggles 
against  Spain.  Delft  was  formerly  much  cele- 
brated for  beer,  of  which  it  exported  large  quan- 
tities; and  also  for  a  peculiar  kind  of  glazed 
earthenware,  called  delft  ware.  Here  are  now 
made  several  kinds  of  fine  cloth,  and  carpets. 
Butter  and  tobacco  pipes  also  are  made  here  in 
considerable  quantities.  It  is  nine  miles  north- 
west of  Rotterdam,  and  thirty  south-west  of 
Amsterdam. 

DELHI,  or  DELLI,  an  extensive  province  of 
Hindostan,  bound  on  the  north  by  Lahore,  and 
several  districts  in  Northern  Hindostan,  as  Bes- 
seer,  Dewarcote,  and  Serinagur;  to  the  south  by 
Agra  and  Ajmeer;  to  the  east  it  has  Oude,  and 
various  ridges  of  high  hills,  which  separate  it 
from  Northern  Hindostan ;  and  to  the  west 
Ajmeer  and  Lahore.  In  length  it  may  be  esti- 
mated at  240  miles,  by  180  the  average  breadth. 
The  greater  part  of  this  province  is  in  the  most 
wretched  state  of  barrenness,  having  been  the  seat 
of  continued  war  for  many  years ;  and  being 
naturally  very  sterile,  though  formerly  well  planted 


DEL 


125 


DEL 


with  mangoe  trees,  scarcely  one  is  now  to  be  seen. 
The  Cauggar  River  overflows  part  of  the  Hurri- 
anch,  during  the  rainy  season,  after  which  the 
pasturage  is  excellent,  and  the  country  tole- 
rably healthy  until  the  desert  to  the  west  be- 
comes heated ;  and,  between  the  Jumna  and 
Sattulege,  the  soil  produces  wheat,  barley,  gram, 
and  other  grains;  but  it  is  but  little  cultivated. 
Irrigation  is  necessary  to  insure  any  crop,  and 
water  is  found  at  ten  or  twelve  cubits  from  the 
surface  of  the  earth;  yet  wells  are  seen  only  near 
towns  and  villages.  This  province  is,  at  present, 
occupied  in  the  following  manner.  The  whole 
district  to  the  east  of  the  Jumna  and  round  the  city 
of  Delhi,  with  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
north-eastern  quarter,  are  possessed  by  the  British, 
and  governed  by  a  regular  civil  establishment. 
The  south-west  is  occupied  by  the  Machery 
rajah  of  Alvar,  the  rajah  of  Bhurtpoor,  and  other 
native  chiefs,  who  are  in  alliance  with,  or  under 
the  influence  of  the  British.  The  country  to 
the  north-west  of  the  Jumna  and  south  of  the 
Suttulege  is  occupied  by  a  number  of  petty  Seik 
chiefs,  and  other  native  princes,  in  dependence 
on  the  British,  who  form  a  barrier  to  their  terri- 
tories in  this  quarter.  The  western  frontier  has 
a  natural  protection,  from  the  immense  extent  of 
desert  and  sterile  territory  by  which  it  is  bounded. 

Except  in  the  country  possessed  by  the  British, 
the  inhabitants  still  continue  to  carry  on  internal 
warfare ;  to  which  they  have  been  so  long  accus- 
tomed, that  they  are  extremely  expert  in  the  use 
of  arms,  particularly  the  lance,  sabre,  and  match- 
lock. The  principal  towns  are  Delhi,  Sirhind, 
Saharunpore,  Buriely,  Anoopsheher,  Herat,  His- 
sar,  Seerdhuna,  Patteealah,  and  Budavoon. 

DELHI,  a  celebrated  city,  for  many  years  the 
capital  of  the  foregoing  province  of  Ilindos- 
tan,  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Jumna;  and 
during  the  era  of  its  prosperity,  is  said  to  have 
covered  a  space  of  twenty  miles  in  length.  Its 
ancient  name  was  Indraput,  or  Inderprest.  It 
was  taken  by  the  Mahommedans  in  the  year  1 1 93, 
under  Cuttubaddeen  Khan,  who  fixed  his  resi- 
dence here,  and  made  it  his  capital.  Several  suc- 
ceeding emperors  increased  and  improved  it  till 
the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  when  the 
Afghan  monarch,  Sekunder  Lody,  made  Agra  the 
seat  of  empire,  and  Delhi  was  neglected  until 
the  return  of  Homayon  from  Persia  in  the  year 
1554,  when  he  rebuilt  the  old  fort  of  Inderprest, 
and  named  it  Deenpunnah,  or  the  asylum  of 
religion.  During  the  reigns  of  Akbar  and  Jehan- 
gire,  Delhi  was  again  deserted;  but  the  emperor 
Shan  Jehan  restored  it  to  its  former  splendor, 
and  expended  immense  sums  of  money  on  the 
present  fortress,  the  cathedral,  mosque,  &c. 
Superb  palaces,  mosques,  and  colleges,  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  city,  were  raised  by  his  court 
and  followers.  The  walls  which  environ  the  town 
were  put  into  repair,  and  its  seven  gates  erected 
or  beautified.  Its  noble  gardens  were  also  now 
laid  out,  and  the  tombs  of  the  saints  and  deceased 
sovereigns  thoroughly  repaired.  The  canal  was 
lengthened  and  deepened,  and  Delhi  was  ren- 
dered the  glory  of  Hindostan.  One  garden  alone 
is  said  to  have  cost  a  million  sterling.  The 
modern  city,  apportioned  into  thirty-six  divisions, 
*>ach  named  after  some  ancient  noble  family,  con- 


tains many  good  brick  houses.  The  streets  are 
narrow,  with  the  exception  of  two;  the  first  lead- 
ing from  the  palace  to  the  Delhi  Gate,  which  is 
broad  and  spacious,  and  had  formerly  an  aque- 
duct along  its  whole  extent;  the  second  from  the 
palace  to  the  Lahore  Gate.  The  bazaars  appear 
in  a  dilapidated  state;  but  in  the  Chandeny 
Choke,  or  Silver  Square,  is  a  number  of  well- 
furnished  shops.  The  population  has  consider- 
ably increased  under  the  British  management,  and 
every  species  of  property  is  yearly  rising  in  value. 
The  English  resident  and  other  gentlemen  live 
in  the  town,  while  the  troops  have  a  distinct 
cantonment.  Precious  stones  of  a  good  quality 
are  to  be  had  at  Delhi,  particularly  the  large  red 
and  black  cornelian  and  peerozas;  becdree 
hookah  bottoms  are  also  manufactured  here. 
The  cultivation  in  the  neighbourhood  is  princi- 
pally on  the  banks  of  the  Jumna,  where  corn, 
rice,  millet,  and  indigo,  are  raised.  It  stands  in 
long.  77°  19'  E.,  lat.  28°  43'  N. 

DELIA,  in  antiquity,  a  festival  celebrated 
every  fifth  year  in  the  island  of  Delos,  in  honor 
of  Apollo.  It  was  first  instituted  by  Theseus; 
who,  at  his  return  from  Crete,  placed  a  statue 
there,  which  he  had  received  from  Ariadne.  At 
the  celebration  they  crowned  the  statue  of  the 
goddess  with  garlands,  appointed  a  choir  of 
music,  and  exhibited  horse-races.  They  after- 
wards led  a  dance,  in  which  they  imitated,  by 
their  motions,  the  various  windings  of  the  Cretan 
labyrinth,  from  which  Theseus  had  extricated 
himself  by  Ariadne's  assistance. — There  Was 
another  festival  of  the  same  name  yearly  cele- 
brated by  the  Athenians  in  Delos.  It  also  was 
instituted  by  Theseus,  who,  in  going  to  Crete, 
made  a  vow,  that  he  would  yearly  visit  the  tem- 
ple of  Delos  The  persons  employed  in  this 
annual  procession  were  called  Deliastae  and 
Theori.  •  The  ship,  the  same  which  carried  The- 
seus, and  had  been  carefully  preserved  by  the 
Athenians,  was  called  Theoria  and  Delias.  When 
the  ship  was  ready  for  the  voyage,  the  priest  of 
Apollo  solemnly  adorned  the  stern  with  gar- 
lands, and  a  universal  lustration  was  made  all 
over  the  city.  The  Theori  were  crowned  with 
laurels,  and  before  them  proceeded  men  armed 
with  axes,  in  commemoration  of  Theseus,  who 
had  cleared  the  way  from  Trcezen  to  Athens, 
and  delivered  the  country  from  robbers.  When 
the  ship  arrived  at  Delos,  they  offered  solemn 
sacrifices  to  the  god  of  the  island,  and  celebrated 
a  festival  to  his  honor.  After  this  they  retired 
to  their  ship  and  sailed  back  to  Athens,  where 
all  the  people  of  the  city  ran  in  crowds  to  meet 
them.  Every  appearance  of  festivity  prevailed 
at  their  approach,  and  the  citizens  opened  their 
doors  and  prostrated  themselves  before  the  Deli- 
astae as  they  walked  in  procession.  During  this 
festival  it  was  unlawful  to  put  to  death  any  male- 
factor, and  on  that  account  the  life  of  Socrates 
was  prolonged  for  thirty  days. 

DELIACUS,  among  the  ancients,  denoted  a 
poulterer,  or  a  person  who  sold  fowls,  fatted 
capons,  eggs,  &c.,  because  the  people  of  Delos 
first  practised  this  occupation.  Cicero,  in  his 
Academic  Questions,  lib.  iv.,  Pliny,  lib.  x.  cap. 
30,  and  Columella,  lib.  viii.  cap.  8,  mention  the 
Deliaci. 


DEL 


126 


DEL 


DELIBATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  delibatio.  An 
essay ;  a  taste. 

DELIB'ERATE,  v.  a.  &  n.  ~]       Fr.  ddiberer ; 

DELIB'ERATELY,  adv.  &  adj.  I  Span,  and  Por. 

DELIB'ERATENESS,  n.  s.          [  deliberar  ;  Ital. 

DELIBERATION,  [and  Lat.  detibe- 

DELIBERATIVE,  [rare;    from  det 

DELIB'ERATIVENESS.  J  and  libra,  a  ba- 

lance. To  weigh  in  mind ;  consider :  as  a  neu- 
ter verb,  says  Minsheu,  to  think  with  a  view  to 
choose,  or  decide ;  to  hesitate.  Deliberate  is 
circumspect ;  wary  ;  advised. 

Commonly  it  is  for  virtuous  considerations,  that 
•wisdom  so  far  prevaileth  with  men  as  to  make  them 
desirous  of  slow  and  deliberate  death,  against  the 
stream  of  their  sensual  inclination.  Hooker. 

Echoes  are  some  more  sudden,  and  chop  again  as 
soon  as  the  voice  is  delivered  ;  others  are  more  deli- 
berate, that  is,  give  more  space  between  the  voice  and 
the  echo,  which  is  caused  by  the  local  nearness  or 
distance.  Bacon. 

In  deliberative*,  the  point  is,  what  is  evil ;  and.  of 
good,  what  is  greater  ;  and  of  evil,  what  is  less.  Id. 

Most  Grave-belly  was  deliberate, 
Not  rash,  like  his  accusers.      Shakspeare.   Coriolanvi. 

They  would  not  stay  the  fair  production  of  acts,  in 
the  order,  gravity,  and  deliberateness  befitting  a  par- 
liament. King  Cliarles. 

How  should  we  deliberate  in  our  actions,  which  arts 
so  subiect  to  imperfection  !  since  it  pleased  thine  in- 
finite perfection,  not  out  of  need,  to  take  leisure. 

Bishop  Hall.    Contemplation*. 

If  mankind  had  no  power  to  avoid  ill  or  choose 
good  by  free  deliberation,  it  should  never  be  guilty 
of  any  thing  that  was  done. 

Hammond's  Fumlamentnlt. 

He  judges  to  a  hair  of  little  indecencies ;  knows 
better  than  any  man  what  is  not  to  be  written  ;  and 
never  hazards  himself  so  far  as  to  fall,  but  plods  on 
deliberately ;  and,  as  a  grave  man  ought,  is  sure  to 
put  his  staff  before  him.  Dryden. 

When  love  once  pleads  admission  to  our  heart, 
In  spite  of  all  the  virtue  we  can  boast, 
The  woman  that  deliberates  is  lost.  Addison. 

Where  men  are  the  most  sure  and  arrogant,  they 
are  commonly  the  most  mistaken,  and  have  there 
given  reins  to  passion,  without  that  proper  deliberation 
and  suspense,  which  can  alone  secure  them  from  the 
grossest  absurdities.  Hume. 

DELIBERANDI  ANNT;S,  in  the  Scottish  law, 
a  year  allowed  to  an  heir,  to  deliberate  whether 
he  will  enter  as  heir  or  not. 

DELIBERATIVE  VOICE,  a  right  to  give  advice 
and  to  vote  in  an  assembly.  In  councils,  the 
bishops  have  deliberative  voices ;  those  beneath 
them  have  only  consultative  voices. 

DEL'ICATE,  adj.&n.  s.-\  Fr.  delicat  -,  Span. 

DEL'ICACY,  n.  s.  i  and  Port,  dclicado ; 

DEL'ICATENESS,  \  Ital.  delicato;  Lat. 

DEL'ICATELY,  i  delicatus ;  from  de~ 

DELI'CES,  n.  s.  Si.pl.  J  licitt,  delights.  A- 
greeable  to  the  taste,  or  the  senses  generally  ; 
nice  ;  of  small  constituent  parts ;  felicitous  in 
construction ;  elegant :  and,  as  agreeableness, 
'  sweet,  attractive  grace,'  is  peculiarly  feminine : 
a  delicate  is  an  effeminate,  though  not  an  agree- 
able man ;  and  expresses  also  inability  to  bear 
hardships.  A  delicate  is  used  by  the  Tatler  for 
a  nice  man  :'  but  the  plural  substantive,  deli- 


cates,  expresses,  like  the  old  word  delices,  the 
same  as  delicacies,  i.  e.  dainties,  agreeable 
viands. 

And  kiugis  of  the  erthe  and  marchauntis  of  the 
erthe  diden  fornycacioun  with  hir,  and  thei  ben  maad 
riche  of  the  vertue  of  delices  of  hir. 

Wiclif.  Apoc.  18. 

The  delicate  woman  among  you  would  not  adven- 
ture to  set  the  sole  of  her  foot  upon  the  ground,  for 
delicatenest  and  tenderness.  Deut.  xxviii.  56. 

Yet  was  I  late  promised  otherwyse, 
This  yere  to  Hue  in  welth  and  delice. 

Sir  T.  More. 

And  now  he  has  poured  out  his  idle  mind 
In  dainty  delices  and  lavish  joys, 

Having  his  warlike  weapons  cast  behind, 
And  flowers  in  pleasures  and  vain  pleasing  toys. 

Spenser. 

Tender  and  delicate  persons  must  needs  be  oft 
angry,  they  have  so  many  things  to  trouble  them, 
which  more  robust  natures  have  little  sense  of. 

Bacon. 

Witness  this  army,  of  such  mass  and  charge, 
Led  by  a  delicate  and  tender  prince.          Shakspeare. 
Where  they  most    breed  and  haunt,  I  have  ob- 
served, 
The  air  is  delicate.  Id. 

The  shepherd's  homely  curds, 
His  cold  thin  drink  out  of  his  leather  bottle, 
All  which  secure  and  sweetly  he  enjoys, 
Are  far  beyond  a  prince's  delicate*.  Id. 

These  delicacies 
I   mean   of  taste,    sight,    smell,    herbs,    fruits,  and 

flowers, 
Walks,  and  the  melody  of  birds.  Milton. 

Eat  not  delicately,  or  nicely ;  that  is,  be  not  trouble- 
some to  thyself  or  others  in  the  choice  of  thy  meats, 
or  the  delicacy  of  thy  sauces.  Taylor. 

Persons  born  of  families  noble  and  rich,  derive  a 
weakness  of  constitution  from  the  ease  and  luxury  of 
their  ancestors,  and  the  delica<j  of  their  own  educa- 
tion. Temple. 

A  man  of  goodly  presence,  in  whom  strong  making 
took  not  away  delicacy,  nor  beauty  fierceness. 

Sidney. 

Van  Dyck  has  even  excelled  him  in  the  delicacy 
of  his  colouring,  and  in  his  cabinet  pieces. 

Dryden. 

That  which  will  distinguish  his  style  from  all  other 
poets,  is  the  elegance  of  his  words,  and  the  numer- 
ousness  of  his  verse  :  there  is  nothing  so  delicately 
turned  in  all  the  Roman  language.  Id. 

They  their  appetites  not  only  feed, 

With  delicatei  of  leaves  and  marshy  weed, 

But  with  thy  sickle  reap  the  rankest  land.         Id. 

Any  zealous  for  promoting  the  interest  of  his  coun- 
try, must  conquer  all  that  tenderness  and  delicacy, 
which  may  make  him  afraid  of  being  spoken  ill  of. 

Addison. 

You  may  see  into  the  spirits  of  them  all,  and  form 
your  pen  from  these  general  notions  and  delicacy  of 
thought  and  happy  words.  Felton. 

And  such,  I  exclaimed,  is  the  pitiless  part 

Some  act  by  the  delicate  mind, 
Regardless  of  wringing  and  breaking  a  heart 

Already  to  sorrow  resigned.  Cowper 

But  in  his  delicate  form — a  dream  of  Love, 
Shaped  by  some  solitary  nymph,  whose  breast 
Longed  for  a  deathless  lover  from  above, 
And  maddened  in  that  vision  !  Byron. 


DEL 


127 


DEL 


DELl'CIOUS,  adj.      y      Fr.  delicieux  ;   Lat. 
DELI'CIOUSLY,  adv.      ^deliciie,     delights. — 
DELI'CIOUSNESS,  n.  s.  7  Sweet ;  agreeable ;  de- 
licate;   charming;    grateful     to    the   sense  or 
mind. 

How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived 
deliriously,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her. 

Rev.  xviii.  7. 
The  sweetest  honey 
Is  loathsome  in  its  own  ddiciousness, 
And  in  the  taste  confounds  the  appetite. 

Shakspeare. 

Let  no  man  judge  of  himself,  or  of  the  blessings  and 
efficacy  of  the  sacrament  itself,  by  any  sensible  relish, 
by  the  gust  and  deliciousness,  which  he  sometimes 
perceives,  and  at  other  times  does  not  perceive. 

Taylor. 

And  if  some  nice  and  likuorous  appetite 
Desired  more  daintie  dish  of  rare  dclite, 
They  scaled  the  stored  crab  with  clasped  knee, 
Till  they  had  sated  their  delicious  eie. 

Bp.  Hall.   Satires  iii.  1. 

It  is  highly  probable,  that  upon  Adam's  disobe- 
dience Almighty  God  chased  him  out  of  Paradise,  the 
fairest  and  most  delicious  part  of  the  earth,  into  some 
other  the  most  barren  and  unpleasant.  Woodward. 

Still  on  that  breast  enamoured  let  me  lie, 
Still  drink  delicious  poison  from  thy  eye.          Pope. 

But  since,  to  make  use  of  your  own  allusion,  the 
cherries  began  now  to  crowd  the  market,  and  their 
season  was  almost  over,  we  consulted  our  future  en- 
joyments, and  endeavoured  to  make  the  exquisite 
pleasure  that  delicioui  fruit  gave  our  taste  as  lasting  as 
we  could.  Spectator. 

In  his  last  hours  his  easy  wit  display  : 
Like  the  rich  fruit  he  sings,  delicious  in  decay. 

Smith. 

DELIGHT',  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  ~\      Fr.    delec- 
DELIGHT'FUL,  adj.  ter ;      Span. 

DELIGHT'FKLLY,  adv.  and  Port,  de- 

DELTGHT'FULNESS,  n.  s.  >leytar;  It.  di- 

DELIGHT'SOME,  lettare,   from 

DELIGHT'SOMELY,  Lat.c/e/ecfare, 

DELIGHT'SOMENESS.  J  deligo.      See 

DELEGATE.  To  please  in  a  high  degree  ;  to  nave 
pleasure,  followed  by  in.  Delightsome  and  de- 
lightful are  synonymous,  as  are  delightsomely  and 
delightfully.  Delight  is  either  the  satisfaction 
and  pleasure  felt  or  the  object  that  affords  them. 

Doth  my  lord,  the  king,  delight  in  this  thing  ? 

2  Sam.  xxiv. 

Blessed  is  the  man  |hat  feareth  the  Lord,  that  de- 
lighteth  greatly  in  his  commandments.  Psalm  cxii.  1. 

For  I  delyte  togidre  to  the  law  of  God  aftir  the  yn- 
ner  man,  but  I  see  a  nother  law  in  my  membris  aghen 
fightynge  the  law  of  my  soule.  Wiclif.  Romaym  7. 

To  liven  in  delit  was  ever  his  wone, 
For  he  was  Epicures  owen  sone 
That  held  opinion  that  plein  delits 
Was  veraily  felicite  partite. 

Chaucer.     Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 
And  though  he  lyste  to  see  hisladyes  grace  full  sore, 
Such  pleasures  as  delyght  his  eye,  do  not  his  helthe 

restore.  'Surrey. 

The  words  themselves  being  so  ancient,  the  knitting 
of  them  so  short  and  intricate,  and  the  whole  periods 
and  compass  of  his  speech  so  delightsome  for  the 
roundness,  and  so  grave  for  the  Kiningcniss. 

Spenser. 


To  thee,  that  art  the  sommer's  nightingale, 

The  soucraine  goddesses  most  deare  deliqnt, 
Why  do  I  send  this  rustic  madrigale, 

That  may  thy  tunefull  care  unseason  quite. 

Id.      Faerie  Queenr.. 
Come,  sisters,  cheer  we  up  his  spfights, 
And  shew  the  best  of  our  deliqhts  : 
We'll  charm  the  air  to  give  a  sound, 
While  you  perform  your  antic  round. 

Shakspeare. 
O  voice  !   once  heard 
Delightfully,  increase   and  multiply  ; 
Now  death  to  hear.  Milton. 

If  happiness  had  consisted  in  doing  nothing,  man 
had  not  been  employed  ;  all  his  ileliyhts  could  not 
have  made  him  happy  in  an  idle  life. 

Bp.  Hall.      Contemplations. 

The  princes  delighting  their  conceits  with  confirming 
their  knowledge,  seeing  wherein  the  sea-discipline 
differed  from  the  land  service,  had  pleasing  entertain- 
ment. Sidney. 

This  indeed  shews  the  excellency  of  the  object,  but 
doth  not  altogether  take  away  the  delightfulness  of  the 
knowledge.  Tillotson. 

She  was  his  care,  his  hope,  and  his  delight, 
Most  in  his  thought,  and  ever  in  his  sight. 

Dryden. 

Poor  insects,  whereof  some  are  bees,  delighted  with 
flowers,  and  their  sweetness  ;  others  beetles,  delighted 
with  other  kinds  of  viands.  Locke. 

He  heard,  he  took,  and  pouring  down  his  throat, 
Delighted,  swilled  the  large  luxurious  draught. 

Pope. 

No  spring,nor  summer,  on  the  mountain  seen, 
Smiles  with  gay  fruits  or  with  delightful  green. 

Addison. 

God  has  furnished  every  one  with  the  same  means 
of  exchanging  hunger  and  thirst  for  delightsome  vigour 

Grew. 
We  love 

The  king,  who  loves  the  law,  respects  his  bounds, 
And  reigns  content  within  them  :  him  we  serve 
Freely  and  with  delight,  who  leaves  us  free. 

Cowper's  Task. 

But  you  will  say,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude  that  as 
all  your  predecessors,  in  this  vale  of  misery  and  hor- 
ror, have  found  themselves  delightfully  disappointed  at 
last,  so  will  you.  Id.  Private  Correspondence. 

When  the  soft  lute  iu  sweet  impassioned  strains, 
Of  cruel  nymphs  or  broken  vows  complains, 
As  on  the  breeze  the  fine  vibration  floats, 
We  drink  delighted  the  melodious  notes.         Darwin. 

Yes,  woman,  yes  !    Though  in  his  pompous  school 
Man  proud  may  learn  to  think  and  talk  by  rule, 
There  is  the  native  eloquence,  whose  grace 
Flows  true  to  every  hour  and  every  place  — 
That  with  a  swain  familiar  can  recal 
Scenes,  persons,  things,  and  spread  delight  on  all. 

Dr.    T.  Brown. 

DELIMA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order,  and  polyandria  class  of  plants  : 
COR.  none  :  CAL.  five-leaved  with  a  two-seeded 
berry.  Species  one  only,  a  native  of  South  Ame- 
rica. 

DELIN'EATE,  v.  a.  }     Lat.  ddineo  ;  of  dc, 

DELINEA'TION,  n.  s.  >and  linea,  a   line;    to 

DELIN'EAMENT,  n.  s.j  make  lines.  To  sketch, 

or  make  an  outline  ;  hence  to  paint,  and  to  des- 

cribe :  delineation  and  delineament  both  express 

the  painting  or  drawing  made  ;  the  representa- 

tion. 


DEL 


128 


DEL 


The  sun 's  a  type  of  that  eternal  light 

Which  we  call  God,  a  fair  delineament. 

More's  Song  of  the  Soul. 

Itfolloweth,  to  delineate  the  region  in  which  God 
hist  planted  his  delightful  garden.  Raleigh. 

The  licentia  pictoria  is  very  large  :  with  the  same 
reason  they  may  delineate  old  Nestor  like  Adonis, 
Hecuba  with  Helen's  face,  and  Time  with  Absalom's 
head.  Browne. 

I  have  not  here  time  to  delineate  to  you  the  glories 
of  God's  heavenly  kingdom  ;  nor,  indeed,  could  I 
tell  you,  if  I  had,  what  the  happiness  of  that  place 
and  portion  is.  Wake. 

In  the  orthographical  schemes,  there  should  be 
a  true  delineation,  and  the  just  dimensions. 

Mortimer, 

DELINQUENT, n.s.  >  Fr.  delinquent;  Span. 
DELINQUENCY.  $  and  Port. delinquento; 

Lat.  delinquent,  from  de,  and  linquu  to  leave  one's 
duty.  One  criminally  neglectful  of  duty  :  neg- 
lect ;  failure  of  duty. 

All  ruined,  not  by  war,  or  any  other  disaster,  but 
by  justice  and  sentence,  as  delinquents  and  criminals. 

Bacon. 

The  next  news  we  heard  was,  the  House  of  Com- 
mons had  drawn  up  a  bill  against  us,  wherein  they 
declared  us  to  be  delinquents  of  a  very  high  nature. 

Bp.  Hall's  Hard  Measure. 
Such  an  envious  state, 
That  sooner  will  accuse  the  magistrate 
Than  the  delinquent  ;  and  will  rather  grieve 
The  treason  is  not  acted,  than  believe. 

Ben  Jonson. 

They  never  punish  the  greatest  and  most  intolerable 
delinquency  of  the  tumults,  and  their  exciters. 

King  Charles. 

He  had,  upon  frivolous  surmises,  been  sent  for  as 
a  delinquent,  and  been  brought  upon  his  knees. 

Dryden. 
Can 

Thy  years  determine  like  the  age  of  man, 
That  thou  should'st  my  delinquencies  enquire, 
And  with  variety  of  tortures  tire? 

Sandy's  Paraphrase  of  Job. 

A  delinquent  ought  to  be  cited  in  the  place  or  juris- 
diction where  the  delinquency  was  committed  by  him. 

Ayliffe. 

Does  law,  so  jealous  in  the  cause  of  man, 
Denounce  no  doom  on  the  delinquent  ?     None. 

Cowper's  Task. 

DELIQ'UATE,  v.  n.  &  a.  ^  Lat.  deliquo ;  from 

DELIQUA'TION,  n.  s.  £  de  and  liquo  (lix, 

DELIQUIUM,  n.  s.  3  liquid)  to  melt.  As 

a  verb  active,  to  dissolve  into  liquid :  deligation 
and  deliquium  both  signify  a  dissolving  chemi- 
cally ;  and  hence  fainting  or  swooning. 

It  will  be  resolved  into  a  liquor  very  analogous  tc 
that  which  the  chymists  make  of  salt  of  tartar,  left  in 
moist  cellars  to  deliquate.  Boyle. 

Their  conscience  was  not  stark  dead,  but  under  a 
kind  of  spiritual  deliquium.  Leath. 

When  salt  of  tartar  flows  per  deliquium,  it  is  visible 
that  the  particles  of  water  are  moved  towards  the 
particles  of  salt.  Bp.  Berkeley. 

Such  an  ebullition  as  we  see  made  by  the  mixture  of 
some  chymical  liquors,  as  oil  of  vitriol  and  deliquated 
salt  of  tarter.  Cudworth. 

DELIQUESCENCE,  in  chemistry,  the  pro- 
perty which  certain  bodies  have  of  attracting 
moisture  from  the  air,  and  thereby  becoming 
liquid.  This  property  is  never  found  but  in 
saline  substances,  or  matters  containing  them. 


It  is  caused  by  the  great  affinity  which  tnese 
substances  have  with  water.  The  more  simple 
they  are,  according  to  Mr.  Macquer,  the  more 
they  incline  to  deliquescence.  Hence,  acids, 
and  certain  alkalis,  which  are  the  most  simple, 
are  also  the  most  deliquescent  salts.  Many 
neutral  salts  are  deliquescent,  chiefly  those 
whose  bases  are  not  saline  substances.  Though 
the  immediate  cause  of  deliquescence  is  the  at- 
traction of  the  moisture  of  the  air,  yet  it  remains 
to  be  discovered,  why  some  salts  attract  this 
moisture  powerfully,  and  others,  though  seem- 
ingly equally  simple,  do  not  attract  it.  The 
vegetable  alkali,  for  instance,  attracts  moisture 
powerfully  ;  the  mineral  alkali,  though  to  ap- 
pearance equally  simple,  does  not  attract  it  at 
all.  The  acid  of  tartar  by  itself  does  not  at- 
tract the  moisture  of  the  air  ;  but  if  mixed  with 
borax,  which  has  a  little  attraction  for  moisture 
the  mixture  is  extremely  deliquescent.  See 
CHEMISTRY. 

DELI'RATE,v.n.         ^      Lat.  dehro  (from 

DELIRA'TION,  n.  s.          I  de,  and  lira  a  ridge 

DELI'KAMENT,  lor   furrow);   to   be 

DELI'RIOUS,  adj.  f'mad,  because  a  mad 

DELI'RIOUSNESS,  n.  s.        person    passes     the 

DELI'RIUM.  J  bounds  of  reason. — 

Ainsworth.     To  dote  »  talk  wildly  or  idly:  de- 

liration  is  the  same  with  delirium,  and  the  latter 

a  more  common  word,  signifying  alienation    of 

mind;  a  state  of  dotage:  delirious  is  light-headed ; 

partaking  of  delirium. 

The  people  about  him  said  he  had  been  for  some 
hours  delirious ;  but  when  I  saw  him  he  had  his  un- 
derstanding as  well  as  ever  I  knew.  Swift. 

On  bed 
Delirious  flung,  sleep  from  his  pillow  flies. 

Thomson. 

Too  great  alacrity  and  promptness  in  answering, 
especially  in  persons  naturally  of  another  temper,  is 
a  sign  of  an  approaching  delirium  ;  and  in  a  feverish 
delirium  there  is  a  small  inflammation  of  the  brain. 

Arbuthnot  on  Diet. 

On  the  6th,  he  was  all  day  delirious,  which  he 
mentioned  four  days  afterwards  as  a  sufficient  humi- 
liation of  the  vanity  of  man.  At  the  intermission  of 
his  deliriousness,  he  was  always  saying  something  kind 
either  of  his  present  or  his  absent  friends. 

Johnson's  Life  of  Pope. 
How  profound 

The  gulf !  and  how  the  giant  element 
From  rock  to  rock  leaps  with  delirious  bound, 
Crushing  the  cliffs,  which,   downward  worn  and  rent 
With  his  fierce  footsteps,  yield  in  chasms  a  fearful  vent. 

Byron. 

DELIRIUM.  When  the  ideas  excited  in  the 
mind  do  not  correspond  to  the  external  objects, 
but  are  produced  by  the  change  induced  on  the 
common  sensorium,  the  patient  is  said  to  be  in 
a  delirium.  See  MEDICINE. 

DELITIGATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  delitigo;  de 
and  litigo  (lites  ago,  to  raise  strife),  to  quar- 
rel. A  striving  or  contending.  See  LITIGATION. 

DELI'VER,  v.  a.  &  n."\      Fr.  delivrer  ;  Span. 

DELI'VERANCE,  n.  s.     (librdr ;  Ital.  liberdre; 

DELIVERER,  £from   Lat.    libero   (a 

DELI'VERY.  3  liber,  free).  To  make 

or  set  free  ;  to  disburden ;  to  rescue  ;  to  give  up : 
hence  to  offer;  present;  exert  one's  self;  utter 
by  speech :  delivering  over  and  delivering  up 
are  only  forms  of  delivering,  and  mean  resigning 


DEL 


129 


DEL 


to.  Deliverance  and  delivery  are  the  act  of  de- 
livering; utterance;  activity;  and  the  latter  has 
a  particular  application  to  childbirth. 

Thanne  he  delyverede  to  hem  Barabas,  but  he  took 
to  hem  Jhesus,  scourgid  to  be  crucified. 

Wiclif.   Matt,  xxvii. 

Thou  shall  deliver  Pharaoh's  cup  into  his  hand, 
after  the  former  manner,  when  thou  wast  his  butler. 

Gen.  xl.  13. 

Deliver  me  not  over  unto  the  will  of  mine  enemies, 
for  false  witnesses  are  risen  up  against  me,  and  such 
as  breathe  out  cruelty.  Psalm  xxvii.  12. 

Like  as  a  woman  with  child,  thatdraweth  near  the 
time  of  her  delivery,  is  in  pain,  and  crieth  out. 

Isaiah  xxvi.  7. 

He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to 
preach  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovering  of 
sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  those  that  are 
bound.  Luke  iv.  18. 

He  that  spared  not  his  own  son,  but  delivered  him 
tip  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not,  with  him  also,  freely 
give  us  all  things  ?  Rom.  viii.  32. 

We  allege  what  the  Scriptures  themselves  do 
usually  speak,  for  the  saving  force  of  the  word  of 
God  ;  not  with  restraint  to  any  certain  kind  of  deli- 
very, but  howsoever  the  same  shall  chance  to  he  made 
known.  Hooker. 

People  have  a  superstitious  belief,  that  in  the  la- 
bour of  women  it  helpeth  to  the  easy  deliverance. 

Bacon. 

A  mirth-moving  jest, 
Which  his  fair  tongue,  conceit's  expositor, 
Delivers  in  such  apt  and  gracious  words, 
That  aged  ears  play  truant  at  his  tales. 

Shakspeare. 

Are  the  cities,  that  I  got  with  wounds, 
Delivered  up  again  with  peaceful  words  ?  Id. 

The  constables  have  delivered  her  over  to  me,  and 
she  shall  have  whipping  enough,  I  warrant  her.  Id. 

He  swore,  with  sobs, 
That  he  would  labour  my  delivery.  Id. 

On  her  fright  and  fears, 
She  is  something  before  her  time  delivered.    Id. 

DELL,  n.  s.  Goth,  dale;  Belg.  del.  See 
DALE. 

DELLILE  (Jacques),  a  celebrated  French 
poet,  born  in  1738,  at  Clermont  in  Auvergne, 
and  educated  at  the  university  of  Paris.  He 
was  early  distinguished  for  the  brilliancy  of  his 
talents,  and  the  extent  of  his  acquirements ;  but 
the  first  work  by  which  he  made  known  his 
name  to  the  public,  and  laid  the  foundation  of 
his  poetical  fame,  was  a  translation  of  Virgil's 
Georgics.  This  procured  him  a  seat  in  the 
Academy.  His  next  performance  was  an  original 
work,  entitled  Les  Jardins,  which  added  con- 
siderably to  his  reputation.  About  this  time, 
M.  Le  Comte  de  Choiseul  Gouffier,  who  had 
formerly  visited  and  described  the  interesting 
shores  of  Greece,  was  appointed"  ambassador  to 
Constantinople,  and  Dellile  was  persuaded  to 
accompany  him  to  that  city.  Thence  he  went  to 
Greece,  where  he  remained  for  several  months, 
and  finally  passed  over  to  Asia  Minor,  where 
he  was  first  attacked  with  a  distemper  in  his 
eyes,  that  after  his  return  deprived  him  entirely 
of  sight.  At  Constantinople  he  wrote  a  consider- 
able portion  of  his  poem  on  Imagination,  and 
on  his  return  published  a  translation  of  the 
.fluieid.  He  continued  also  to  read  lectures  at 
Paris,  till  the  revolution  obliged  him  to  emi- 
grate into  Switzerland.  He  afterwards  visited 
Vox..  VII. 


Germany  and  England.  Here,  in  misfortune 
and  banishment,  'muses  of  melancholy  inspira- 
tion,' he  composed  his  poem,  Le  Malheur  et  hi 
Pitie,  to  give  vent  to  his  oppressed  feeling^. 
While  he  remained  in  England  he  also  trans- 
lated the  Paradise  Lost.  After  France  had  be- 
come settled  under  Napoleon,  he  returned  to  his 
native  land,  where  he  died  in  the  summer  of 
1813.  His  other  works  are  L' Homme  des 
Champs;  ou,  les  Georgiques  Fran9;iises,  1808; 
Les  Trois  Ltegnes  de  la  Nature,  1809  ;  and  La 
Conversation,  1812,  a  playful  satire. 

DELOLME  (John  Louis),  born  at  Geneva, 
1740  (according  to  some  in  1745),  was  a  lawyer 
in  his  native  city,  and  the  part  which  he  took  in 
its  internal  commotions  by  a  work  entitled 
Examen  des  trois  Points  de  Droit,  obliged  him 
to  repair  to  England,  where  he  passed  some 
years  in  great  indigence.  He  wrote  for  journals, 
frequented  low  taverns,  was  devoted  to  gaming 
and  pleasure,  and  lived  in  such  obscurity,  that; 
when  he  became  known  by  his  work  on  the 
English  Constitution,  and  some  people  of  dis- 
tinction were  desirous  of  relieving  him,  it  was 
impossible  to  discover  his  place  of  residence. 
His  pride  was  gratified  by  this  kind  of  low  in- 
dependence, and  he  rejected  all  assistance,  ex- 
cepting some  aid  from  the  literary  fund,  to 
enable  him  to  return  to  lu's  country.  This  was 
probably  in  1775,  since,  from  that  time,  he  calls 
himself  member  of  the  council  of  the  two  hun- 
dred in  Geneva.  Among  his  peculiarities  was 
this,  that,  although  principally  occupied  with 
political  law,  he  was  never  present  at  a  session 
of  parliament.  At  the  time  of  his  arrival  in 
England,  aristocratical  arrogance  and  turbulence 
had  reached  its  highest  pitch  in  Sweden  and 
Poland,  and  it  was  feared,  not  without  reason, 
in  England,  that  the  same  evils  threatened  that 
country.  Delolme  entered  into  an  investigation 
of  this  subject.  Hence  originated  his  famous 
work,  Constitution  de  1'Angleterre,  ou  Etat  du 
Gouvernement  Anglais  compare  avec  la  Forme 
republicaine  et  avec  les  autres  Monarchies  de 
TEurope  (Amsterdam,  1771);  and  a  work  in 
English,  called  A  Parallel  between  the  English 
Government  and  the  former  Government  of 
Sweden  (London,  1772).  In  both,  his  principal 
object  was  to  illustrate  the  excellence  and  sta- 
bility of  the  English  constitution.  Its  character 
of  a  spirited  eulogium  is  undoubtedly  the  reason 
that  the  first  politicians  of  England,  lord 
Chatham,  the  marquis  of  Camden,  and  the  au- 
thor of  the  celebrated  Letters  of  Junius,  spoke 
so  highly  of  this  work  of  a  foreigner.  It  contains 
much  ingenious  reflection  on  the  English  con- 
stitution, on  the  energy  arising  from  a  happy 
union  of  royal  power  with  popular  liberty,  and 
particularly  on  the  value  of  an  independent  ju- 
diciary and  the  freedom  of  the  press,  subjected 
to  penal  laws,  but  not  to  a  censorship.  This 
work,  translated  by  the  author  himself  into 
English,  in  1772  (fourth  English  edition,  1784, 
with  observations  by  doctor  Charles  Coote),  is 
still  considered,  in  England,  one  of  the  mosfin- 
genious  works  on  the  English  constitution.  De- 
lolme also  published,  in  English,  his  History  of 
the  Flagellants,  or  Memorials  of  Human  Super- 
stition (1783,  4to.);  An  Essay  on  the  Union 


130 


DELPHI. 


with  Scotland  (London,  1796,  4to.)  On  the 
occasion  of  the  will  of  Mr.  Thelluson,  he  wrote 
his  Observations  on  the  Power  of  Individuals  to 
prescribe,  by  testamentary  Dispositions,  the  par- 
ticular future  Uses  to  be  made  of  their  Property 
(London,  1798, 4to.)  He  died  in  July,  1806,  at 
a  village  in  SwiUerland. 

DELOS,  an  island  of  the  Archipelago,  very 
famous  in  ancient  history.     Originally  it  is  re- 
ported to  have  been  a  floating  island,  but  after- 
wards it  became  fixed.     It  was  fabled  to  have 
been  the  birth-place  of  Apollo  and  Diana.     It 
was  governed  by  its  own  kings.     Virgil  mentions 
Anius  a  king  of  Delos,  in  the  time  of  the  Tro- 
jan war,  who  was  afterwards  high  priest  of  Apollo, 
and  entertained  ./Eneas  with  great  kindness.  The 
Persians  allowed    the   Delians  to   enjoy   their 
ancient  liberties,  after  they  had  reduced  the  rest 
of  the  Grecian  islands.     In  after  ages,  the  Athe- 
nians made  themselves  masters  of  it ;  and  held 
it  till  they  were  driven  out  by  Mithridates,  who 
granted  the  inhabitants  many  privileges,  and  ex- 
empted them  from  all  sorts  of  taxes.     Strabo 
and  Callimachus  tell  us  that  Delos  was  watered 
by  the  river  Inapus  :   but  Pliny  calls  it  only  a 
spring ;  and  adds,  that  its  waters  swelled  and 
abated  at  the  same  time  with  those  of  the  Nile. 
At  present  there  is  no  river  in  the  island,  but  one 
of  the  noblest  springs  in  the  world,  twelve  paces 
in  diameter,  and  enclosed  partly  by  rocks,  and 
partly  by  a  wall.     So  sacred  was  the  island  of 
Delos  held  by  the  ancients,  that  hostilities  were 
suspended   by  nations  at  war,  when  they  hap- 
pened to  meet  in  this  place.     Livy  tells  us,  that 
soTne  Roman  deputies  being  obliged  to  put  in  at 
Delos,  in  their  voyage  to  Syria  and  Egypt,  found 
the  galleys  of  Perseus  king  of  Macedon,  and 
those  of  Eumenes  king  of  Pergamus,  anchored 
in  the  same  harbour,  though  these  two  princes 
were  then  at  war. — Hence  this  island  was  a  ge- 
neral asylum,  and  protection  was  extended  to  all 
living  creatures,  dogs  excepted ;  for  this  reason 
it  abounded  with  hares,  no  dogs  being  suffered 
to  enter  it.    No  dead  body  was  suffered  to  be 
buried  in  it,  nor  child  to   be  born  there;   all 
dying  persons,  and  women  ready  to  be  delivered, 
were  carried  over  to  the  neighbouring  island  of 
Rhenaea.     It  is  now  called  Sdili. 

DELOS,  an  extensive  city  in  the  above  island, 
which  occupies  a  spacious  plain,  reaching  from 
the  one  coast  to  the  other.  It  was  well  peopled, 
and,  after  the  destruction  of  Corinth,  the  richest 
city  in  the  Archipelago ;  merchants  flocking  thi- 
ther from  all  parts,  both  on  account  of  the  im- 
munity they  enjoyed,  and  of  its  convenient 
situation  between  Europe  and  Asia.  It  contained 
many  stately  buildings ;  as  the  temple  of  Apollo, 
Diana,  and  Latona ;  an  oval  basin,  made  at  an 
immense  expense,  for  the  representation  of  sea- 
fights  ;  and  a  most  magnificent  theatre.  The 
temple  of  Apollo  was,  according  to  Plutarch, 
begun  by  Erisichthon,  the  son  of  Cecrops ;  but 
afterwards  enlarged  and  embellished  at  the  com- 
mon charge  of  all  the  states  of  Greece.  It  con- 
tained an  altar  built  with  horns  of  various 
animals,  so  artificially  adapted  to  one  another, 
that  they  hung  together  without  cement.  This 
altar  is  said  to  have  been  a  cube ;  and  the  doub- 
ling it  was  a  famous  mathematical  problem 


among  the  ancients.  This  went  under  the  name 
of  ProblemaDeliacum,  and  is  said  to  have  been 
proposed  by  the  oracle,  to  free  the  country  from 
a  plague.  The  trunk  of  the  famous  statue  of 
Apollo,  mentioned  by  Strabo  and  Pliny,  is  still 
an  object  of  great  admiration  to  travellers.  It  is 
without  head,  feet,  arms,  or  legs ;  but  from  the 
parts  that  yet  remain  it  plainly  appears,  that  the 
ancients  did  not  exaggerate  when  they  com- 
mended it  as  a  wonder  of  art.  It  was  of  a 
gigantic  size,  though  cut  out  of  a  single  block  of 
marble ;  the  shoulders  being  six  feet  broad,  and 
the  thighs  nine  feet  round.  Plutarch  tells  us, 
in  his  Life  of  Nicias,  that  he  caused  to  be  set  up, 
near  the  temple  of  Delos,  a  huge  palm-tree  of 
brass,  which  he  consecrated  to  Apollo ;  and 
adds,  that  a  violent  storm  of  wind  threw  down 
this  tree  on  a  Colossean  statue  raised  by  the  inha- 
bitants of  Naxos.  Round  the  temple  were  mag- 
nificent porticoes  built  at  the  charge  of  various 
princes,  as  appears  from  inscriptions  which  are 
still  very  plain. 

DELPHI,  in  ancient  geography,  a  town  of 
Phocis  situated  on  the  south-west  extremity  of 
mount  Parnassus,  famous  for  a  temple  and  oracle 
of  Apollo.  A  number  of  goats  that  were  feed- 
ing on  mount  Parnassus,  approached  a  place 
which  had  a  deep  and  long  perforation.  The 
steam  which  issued  from  the  hole  seemed  to  in- 
spire the  goats,  and  they  played  and  frisked 
about  in  such  an  uncommon  manner,  that  the 
goatherd  was  tempted  to  lean  on  the  hole,  and 
see  what  mysteries  the  place  contained.  He  was 
immediately  seized  with  a  fit  of  enthusiasm,  and 
his  expressions  were  so  wild  and  extravagant,  that 
they  passed  for  prophecies.  This  circumstance 
was  soon  known,  and  many  experienced  the 
same  enthusiastic  inspiration.  The  place  was 
revered ;  a  temple  erected  to  Apollo  ;  and  a 
city  built,  which  became  the  most  illustrious  in 
Phocis.  The  influence  of  its  oracle  controlled 
the  councils  of  states,  directed  the  course  of 
armies,  and  decided  the  fate  of  kingdoms. 

The  temple  of  Apollo  was  at  first  a  kind  of 
cottage  covered  with  boughs  of  laurel.  An  edi- 
fice of  stone  was  next  erected  by  Trophonius 
and  Agamedes,  which  subsisted  about  700  years, 
and  was  burnt  in  the  year  636  after  the  destruc- 
tion of  Troy,  and  A.A.C.  548.  It  is  mentioned 
in  the  hymn  to  Apollo  ascribed  to  Homer.  An 
opulent  and  illustrious  Athenian  family,  called 
Alcmaeonidae,  which  had  fled  from  the  tyrant 
Hippias,  raised  a  new  temple,  the  front  of  which 
was  of  Parian  marble.  The  pediments  were 
adorned  with  Diana,  Latona,  Apollo,  Bacchus, 
the  setting  of  the  sun,  the  Muses,  and  the  Thy- 
ades.  The  architraves  were  decorated  with 
golden  armour;  bucklers  suspended  by  the 
Athenians  after  the  battle  of  Marathon ;  and 
shields  taken  from  the  Gauls  under  Brennus. 
In  the  portico  were  inscribed  the  celebrated 
maxims  of  the  seven  sages  of  Greece.  There 
was  an  image  of  Homer,  and  in  the  cell  was  an 
altar  of  Neptune,  with  statues  of  the  Fates,  and 
of  Jupiter  and  Apollo.  Near  .the  hearth  before 
the  altar,  stood  the  iron  chair  of  Pindar.  In 
the  sanctuary  was  an  image  of  Apollo  gilded. 
The  enclosure  was  of  great  extent,  and  filled 
with  treasures  (in  which  many  cities  had  con- 


DELPHI. 


secratecl  tenths  of  spoils  taken  in  war),  and  with 
the  public  donations  of  renowned  states  in  va- 
rious ages. 

The  oracles  were  delivered  by  a  priestess  called 
Pythia,  who  received  the  prophetic  influence  in 
the  following  manner.  A  lofty  tripod,  decked 
with  laurel,  was  placed  over  the  aperture,  whence 
the  sacred  vapor  issued.  The  priestess,  after 
washing  her  body,  and  especially  her  hair,  in 
the  cold  water  of  Castalia,  mounted  on  it,  to  re- 
ceive the  divine  effluvia.  She  wore  a  crown  of 
laurel,  and  shook  a  sacred  tree  which  grew  close 
by.  Having  mounted  the  tripod,  she  was 
seized  with  the  most  violent  paroxysms  of  frenzy, 
and  in  that  situation  delivered  her  oracular 
responses ;  and  if  she  declined  acting,  they 
dragged  her  by  force  to  the  tripod.  The  habit 
of  her  order  was  that  of  virgins.  The  season  of 
enquiry  was  in  the  spring,  during  the  month 
called  Busius;  after  which  Apollo  was  supposed 
to  visit  the  altars  of  the  Hyperboreans. 

The  city  of  Delphi  arose  in  the  form  of  a 
theatre,  upon  the  winding  declivity  of  Parnassus, 
whose  fantastic  tops  overwhelmed  it  like  a 
canopy  on  the  north,  while  two  immense  rocks 
rendered  it  inaccessible  on  the  east  and  west, 
and  the  rugged  and  shapeless  mount  Cirphis 
defended  it  on  the  south.  The  foot  of  Cirphis 
was  washed  by  the  rapid  Plistus,  whose  waters 
fell  into  the  sea  a  few  leagues  from  the  city. 
This  inaccessible  and  romantic  situation  from 
which  the  place  derived  the  name  of  Delphi,  or 
solitary,  was  rendered  still  more  striking  by  the 
innumerable  echoes  which  multiplied  every 
sound,  and  increased  the  ignorant  veneration  of 
visitants  for  the  god  of  the  oracle.  The  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  of  Delphi,  claiming  an  im- 
mediate relation  to  Apollo,  were  entitled  to 
officiate  in  the  rites  of  his  sanctuary ;  and  even 
the  inferior  ranks  were  continually  employed  in 
dances,  festivals,  processions,  and  all  the  gay 
pageantry  of  an  elegant  superstition.  Delphi, 
lying  in  the  centre  of  Greece,  and,  as  was  then 
imagined,  of  the  universe,  was  conveniently 
situated  for  the  conflux  of  votaries.  It  was  cus- 
tomary for  those  who  consulted  the  oracle  to 
make  rich  presents  to  the  god  :  his  servants  and 
priests  feasted  on  the  numerous  victims  which 
were  sacrificed  to  him ;  and  the  rich  magnifi- 
cence of  his  temple  had  become  proverbial  even 
in  the  age  of  Homer.  In  aftertimes  Croesus, 
the  wealthiest  of  monarchs,  was  particularly 
munificent  in  his  donations.  The  sacred  re- 
pository was,  therefore,  often  the  object  of 
plunder.  Neoptolemus  the  son  of  Achilles  was 
slain,  while  sacrificing,  by  a  priest,  on  suspicion 
of  a  design  of  that  kind.  Xerxes  divided  his 
army  at  Panopeus,  and  proceeded  with  the  main 
body  through  Boeotia  into  Attica,  while  a  part, 
keeping  Parnassus  on  the  right,  advanced  along 
Schiste  to  Delphi ;  but  they  were  seized  with  a 
panic  when  near  Ilium,  and  fled.  The  divine 
hoard  was  seized  by  the  Phocians  under  Philo- 
melus,  and  dissipated  in  a  long  war  with  the 
Amphictyons.  The  Gauls  experienced  a  recep- 
tion like  that  of  the  Persians,  and  manifested 
similar  dismay  and  superstition.  Sylla,  more 
wise,  wanting  money  to  pay  his  army,  sent  to 
borrow  from  the  holy  treasury  ;  and  when  his 


messenger  would  have  frightened  Lm,  by  rp- 
porting  that  the  sound  of  a  harp  had  been  heard 
from  within  the  sanctuary,  he  replied,  it  was  a. 
sign  that  the  god  was  happy  to  oblige  him.  But 
the  temple,  in  the  time  of  Strabo,  was  reduced 
to  extreme  poverty;  and  Apollo  was  silent. 
Nero  attempted  to  drive  him,  as  it  were  by 
violence,  from  the  cavern  ;  killing  men  at  the 
mouth,  and  polluting  it  with  blood.  An  oracle 
of  Apollo  at  another  place  informed  the  con- 
suiters,  that  he  should  no  more  recover  the 
power  of  utterance  at  Delphi,  but  enjoined  the 
continuance  of  the  accustomed  offerings. 

Yet  the  store  appeared  inexhaustible  ;  and  the 
robbery  of  Nero,  who  removed  500  brazen 
images,  was  rather  regretted  than  perceived. 
The  holy  treasuries,  though  empty,  served  as 
memorials  of  the  piety  and  glory  of  tne  cities 
which  erected  them.  The  Athenian  portico  pre- 
served the  beaks  of  ships  and  the  brazen  shidds, 
trophies  won  in  the  Peloponnesian  war;  and  a 
multitude  of  curiosities  remained  untouched. 
Constantine  the  Great,  however,  proved  a  more 
fatal  enemy  to  Apollo  and  Delphi,  than  either 
Sylla  or  Nero.  He  removed  the  sacred  tripods 
to  adorn  the  Hippodrome  of  his  new  city;  where 
these,  with  the  Apollo,  the  statues  of  the  Heli- 
conian muses,  and  the  celebrated  Pan,  dedicated 
by  the  Greek  cities  after  the  war  with  the  Medes, 
were  extant  when  Sozomen  wrote  his  history. 
Afterwards  Julian  sent  Oribasius  to  restore  the 
temple ;  but  he  was  admonished  by  an  oracle  to 
represent  to  the  emperor  the  deplorable  condition 
of  the  place.  '  Tell  him,'  said  the  oracle,  '  that 
the  well-built  court  is  fallen  to  the  ground. 
Phoebus  has  not  a  cottage,  nor  the  prophetic 
laurel,  nor  the  speaking  fountain,  Cassotis ;  and 
even  the  beautiful  water  is  extinct.' 

DELPHINIA,  a  new  alkali,  procured  by  the 
action  of  dilute  sulphuric  acid,  on  the  bruised 
unshelled  seeds  of  the  larkspur.  The  solution  of 
sulphate,  thus  formed,  is  precipitated  by  subcar- 
bonate  of  potassa.  Alcohol  separates  from  this 
precipitate  the  vegetable  alkali  in  an  impure 
state. 

Pure  delphinia  is  crystalline  while  wet,  but 
becomes  opaque  on  exposure  to  air.  Its  taste  is 
bitter  and  acrid.  When  heated  it  melts;  and 
on  cooling  becomes  hard  and  brittle  like  resin. 
If  more  highly  heated,  it  blackens  and  is  decom- 
posed. Water  dissolves  a  very  small  portion  of 
it.  Alcohol  and  aether  dissolve  it  very  readily. 
The  alcoholic  solution  renders  syrup  of  violets 
green,  and  restores  the  blue  tint  of  litmus  red- 
dened by  an  acid.  It  forms  soluble  neutral  salts 
with  acids.  Alkalies  precipitate  the  delphinia  in 
a  white  gelatinous  state  like  alumina. 

DELPHINIC  ACID.  The  name  of  an  acid, 
extracted  from  the  oil  of  the  dolphin.  It  resem- 
bles a  volatile  oil ;  has  a  light  lemon  color,  and 
a  strong  aromatic  odor,  analogous  to  that  of 
rancid  butter.  Its  taste  is  pungent,  and  its  vapor 
has  a  sweetened  taste  of  setter.  It  is  slightly 
soluble  in  water,  and  very  soluble  in  alcohol. 
The  latter  solution  strongly  reddens  litmus. 
100  parts  of  delphinic  acid  neutralise  a  quantity 
of  base,  which  contains  9  of  oxygen,  whence  its 
prime  equivalent  appears  to  be  11*11. 

DELPHINIUM,  dolphin  flower,  or  larkspur: 

K2 


DEL 


132 


DEL 


in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  trigynia  order,  and  po- 
lyandria  class  of  plants ;  natural  order  twenty- 
sixth,  multisiliquae:  CAL.none;  petals  live;  necta- 
rium  bifid,  and  horned  behind ;  siliquae  three  or 
one.  Species  fourteen ;  two  of  which  are  perennial. 
They  are  herbaceous  plants  of  upright  growth, 
rising  from  eighteen  inches  to  four  feet  in  height, 
garnished  with  finely  divided  leaves,  and  termi- 
nated by  long  spikes  of  pentapetalous  flowers  of 
blue,  red,  white,  or  violet  colors.  One  species, 
viz.  D.  consolida,  is  found  wild  in  several  parts 
of  Britain,  and  grows  in  corn  fields.  The  seeds 
are  acrid  and  poisonous.  When  cultivated,  the 
blossoms  often  become  double.  Sheep  and  goats 
eat  this  plant ;  horses  are  not  fond  of  it ;  cows 
and  swine  refuse  it.  The  annual  larkspur  makes 
a  very  fine  appearance  in  gardens,  and  is  easily 
propagated  by  seeds,  being  so  hardy  that  it 
thrives  in  any  soil  or  situation.  • 

DELPHINUS,  the  dolphin,  in  zoology,  a 
genus  of  fishes  belonging  to  the  'order  of  cete. 
There  are  five  species,  viz.  1.  D.  delphisr  the 
dolphin.  This  fish  was  consecrated  to  the  gods, 
and,  celebrated  in  the  earliest  time  for  its  fondness 
of  the  human  race,  was  honored  with  the  title  of 
the  sacred  fish.  Arion  the  musician,  when  flung 
into  the  ocean  by  the  pirates,  was  said  to  be  re- 
ceived and  saved  by  this  benevolent  fish.  Its 
natural  shape  is  almost  straight,  the  back  being 
very  slightly  incurvated,  and  the  body  slender; 
the  nose  long,  narrow,  and  pointed,  not  much 
unlike  the  beak  of  some  birds,  for  which  reason 
the  French  call  it  1'  oye  de  iner.  It  has  forty 
teeth  ;  twenty-one  in  the  upper  jaw  and  nineteen 
in  the  lower ;  a  little  above  an  inch  long,  conic 
at  their  upper  end,  sharp-pointed,  bending  a  little 
in.  They  are  placed  at  small  distances  from 
each  other;  so  that  when  the  mouth  is  shut,  the 
teeth  of  both  jaws  lock  into  one  another.  The 
spout-hole  is  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  head  ; 
the  tail  is  ssmilunar;  the  skin  smooth,  the  color 
of  ihe  back  and  sides  dusky,  the  belly  whitish  : 
it  swims  with  gteat  swiftness;  and  its  prey  is 
fish.  It  was  formerly  reckoned  a  great  delicacy. 
This  species  of  dolphin  must  not  be  confounded 
with  that  to  which  seamen  give  the  name ;  the 
latter  being  quite  another  kind  of  fish,  viz.  the 
coryphsena  hippuris  of  Linnaeus,  and  the  dorado 
of  the  Portuguese.  2.  D.  leucas,  a  species  called 
by  the  Germans  wit-fisch,  and  by  the  Russians 
beluga;  both  signifying  white  fish:  but  to  this 
the  latter  add  morskaia,  '  of  the  sea,'  to  distin- 
guish it  from  a  species  of  sturgeon  so  named. 
They  are  numerous  in  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence, 
and  go  with  the  tide  as  high  as  Quebec.  3.  D. 
orca,  the  grampus,  is  found  from  the  length  of 
fifteen  feet  to  that  of  twenty-five.  It  is  remark- 
ably thick  in  proportion  to  its  length,  one  of  eigh- 
teen feet  being  in  the  thickest  part  ten  feet 
diameter.  With  reason  then  did  Pliny  call  this 
'  an  immense  heap  of  flesh  armed  with  dreadful 
teeth.'  It  is  extremely  voracious ;  and  will  not 
even  spare  the  porpoise,  a  congenerous  fish.  It 
is  said  to  be  a  great  enemy  to  the  whale.  4.  D. 
orca  ensidorsatus,  the  sword  fish.  The  nose  is 
truncated  ;  the  teeth,  of  which  there  are  forty  in 
both  jaws,  are  sharp-pointed  ;  and  on  the  back  is 
a  very  long  sword-like  spine,  or  bony  fin.  It 
inhabits  the  European  seas,  the  Atlantic,  towards 


the  Antarctic  Pole,  and  Davis's  Straits.  It  is  the 
largest  species  of  the  genus,  being  twenty-four  or 
twenty-five  feet  long,  and  from  ten  to  thirteen 
feet  in  diameter  where  thickest ;  the  lower  jaw  is 
much  larger  than  the  upper :  the  spout-hole  is  on 
the  top  of  the  head,  and  has  two  orifices.  The 
spine  on  the  back  is  often  six  feet  long.  It  is 
broadest  at  the  base,  and  resembles  a  scimitar  or 
bent  sword;  being,  however,  covered  with  the 
common  skin  of  the  back.  It  is  a  bitter  enemy 
to  the  whale,  and  carries  on  a  constant  war  with 
the  seals.  It  also  feeds  on  flounders.  5.  D. 
phocaena,  the  porpoise.  This  species  is  found  in 
vast  multitudes  in  all  parts  of  the  British  seas ; 
but  in  greatest  numbers  at  the  time  when  fish  of 
passage  appear,  such  as  mackerel,  herrings,  and 
salmon,  which  they  pursue  up  the  bays. 

DELPHOS,  now  called  Castri,  a  town,  or 
rather  village,  of  Turkey  in  Asia,  in  Livadia ; 
occupying  part  of  the  site  of  the  ancient  Delphi. 
Some  vestiges  of  temples  are  visible ;  and  above 
them,  in  the  mountain  side,  are  sepulchres,  niches 
with  horizontal  cavities  for  the  body,  uome  of 
which  are  covered  with  slabs.  A  monastery  is 
erected  on  the  site  of  the  Gymnasium.  Strong 
terrace  walls  and  other  traces  of  a  large  edifice 
remain.  The  village  is  at  a  distance.  Castalia 
is  on  the  right  hand  in  ascending  to  it,  the  water 
coming  from  on  high  and  crossing  the  road ;  a 
steep  precipice,  above  which  the  mountain  still 
rises  immensely,  continuing  on  in  that  direction. 
The  village  consists  of  a  few  cottages  covering 
the  site  of  the  temple  and  oracle. 

DELTA,  a  part  of  Lower  Egypt,  which  occu- 
pies a  considerable  space  of  ground  between  the 
branches  of  the  Nile  and  the  Mediterranean  Sea : 
the  ancients  call  it  Delta,  because  it  is  in  the 
form  of  a  triangle,  like  the  Greek  A.  It  is  about 
130  miles  along  the  coast  from  Damietta  to  Alex- 
andria, and  seventy  on  the  sides  from  the  place 
where  the  Nile  begins  to  divide  itself.  It  is  the 
most  fertile  country  in  all  Egypt,  and  it  rains 
more  there  than  in  other  parts,  but  the  fertility  is 
chiefly  owing  to  the  inundation  of  the  Nile. 
The  principal  towns  on  the  coast  are  Damietta, 
Rosetta,  and  Alexandria;  but,  within  land,  Me- 
nousia,  and  Maala  or  Elmala.  See  EGYPT. 

DE'LTOIDE,  adj.  from  delta,  the  fourth  I'etter 
of  the  Greek  alphabet ;  so  called  by  reason  of 
its  resembling  this  letter.  An  epithet  applied  to 
a  triangular  muscle  arising  from  the  clavicula, 
and  from  the  process  of  the  same,  whose  action 
is  to  raise  the  arm  upward. 

Cut  still  more  of  the  deltoide  muscle,  and  carry  the 
arm  backward.  Sharp's  Surgery. 

DELU'DE,  v.  a.   ^      Ital.  and  Lat.  deludere, 

DELU'DER,  n.  s.       £  from  de,  and  ludo  to  de- 

DELU'DABLE,  adj.  J  ceive.   To  cheat;  deceive; 

impose  upon  :  deludable  is,  easily  imposed  upon. 

O,  give  me  leave,  I  have  deluded  you  ; 
'Twas  neither  Charles,  nor  yet  the  duke. 

Shakspeare.     Henry  VI. 

Not  well  understanding  omniscience,  he  is  not  so 
ready  to  deceive  himself,  as  to  falsify  unto  him  whose 
cogitation  is  no  ways  deludable. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Eirovrs. 
Let  not  the  Trojans,  with  a  feigned  pretence 
Of  proffered  peace,  delude  the  Latian  prince. 

Drydcn. 


DELUGE. 


133 


And  thus  the  sweet 


June  their  song. 


Pope. 

For  when  our  poor  deluded  people  at  Ifome,  and 
foreigners  abroad,  read  the  poisonous  and  inflamma- 
tory libels  that  are  daily  published  with  impunity 

they  act  accordingly. 

Jwiius. 

Where  wavering  man,  betrayed  by  venturous  pride 
To  chase  the  dreary  paths  without  a  guide, 
As  treacherous  phantoms  in  the  mist  delude, 
Shuns  fancied  ills,  or  chases  airy  good. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

DELVE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )      Sax.  -celpan ;  Teut. 

DE'LVER,  n.  s.  $  delben ;  Be\gicdelven; 

Goth,  dalf,  a  subterranean  place.  Screnius  re- 
fers to  this  last  as  the  origin  of  the  Saxon  be- 
delfan,  to  bury;  and  Wiclif  confirms  this 
etymology  by  using  dalf  for  delve.  See  below. 
To  dig,  and,  figuratively,  to  endeavour  to  fathom 
the  mind.  It  is  used  as  a  substantive  by  Spenser 
and  Jonson,  for  the  pit  or  place  dug :  a  delver 
is  a  digger. 

But  he  that  hadde  taken  oon  ghede  forthe  and  dalf 
mto  the  earthe  :  and  hidde  the  money  of  his  Lord. 

Wiclif,      Matt.  xxv. 
When  Adam  delved,  and  Eve  span, 
Who  was  then  the  Gentleman  ?         Old  Ballad. 

He  by  and  by 

His  feeble  feet  directed  to  the  cry  ; 
Which  to  that  shady  delve  him  brought  at  last, 
Where  Mammon  erst  did  sun  his  treasury. 

Spenser. 

It  shall  go  hard, 

But  I  will  delve  one  yard  below  the  mines, 
And  blow  them  at  the  moon.  Sluikspeare. 

What's  his  name  and  birth  ? 
— I  cannot  delve  him  to  the  root :  his  father 
Was  called  Sicilius.  Id. 

Such  a  light  and  mettled  dance 
Saw  you  never  yet  in  France  ; 
And  by  leadmen,  for  the  nonce, 
That  turn  round  like  grindle-stones, 
Which  they  dig  out  fro'  the  delves, 
For  their  bairns'  bread,  wives,  and  selves. 

Ben  Jonson. 

Delve  of  convenient  depth  your  thrashing  floor, 
With  tempered  clay,  then  fill  and  face  it  o'er. 

Dryden. 

The  filthy  swine  with  delving  snout 
The  rooted  forest  undermine.  Philips. 

DELVING,  one  of  the  principal  towns  of 
Lower  Albania,  between  Joannina  and  Butrinto. 
It  stands  on  the  side  of  a  mountain,  on  the  site 
of  the  ancient  Eleus,  between  the  Paria,  or  an- 
cient Xanthus,  and  Pistrini ;  and  is  well  de- 
fended by  a  castle.  Population  8000.  It  is 
fifty  miles  E.  N.  E.  of  Larissa. 

DE'LUGE,  n.  s.  Fr.  deluge  ;  Span.  Ital.  and 
Portug.  diluvio ;  Lat.  diluvium,  from  diluo,  de 
and  luo  ;  Gr.  \v<a,  to  wash. 

If  there  had  not  been  so  deep  a  deluge  of  sin,  tnere 
had  been  none  of  the  waters. 

Bishop  Hall       Contemplations. 

But  if  with  hays  and  dams  they  strive  to  force 
His  channel  to  a  new  or  narrow  course, 
No  longer  then  within  his  banks  he  dwells, 
First  t->  a  torrent,  then  a  deluge,  swells.        Denham. 


The  apostle  doth  plainly  intimate,  that  the  old 
world  was  subject  to  perish  by  a  deluge,  as  this  is  sub- 
ject to  perish  by  conflagration.  Burnet's  Theory. 

At  length  corruption,  like  a  general  flood, 
Shall  dduye  all.  Pope, 

Still  the  battering  waves  rush  in 
Implacable,  till  deluged  by  the  foam, 
The  ship  sinks,  foundering  in  the  vast  abyss. 

Philips. 

The  restless  flood  the  land  would  overflow, 

By  which  the  deluyed  earth  would  useless  grow. 

Bluckmore. 

DELUGE.  Several  deluges  are  recorded  in 
history ;  as  that  of  Ogyges,  which  overflowed 
almost  all  Attica;  and  that  of  Deucalion,  which 
drowned  all  Thessaly  in  Greece  :  the  most  memo- 
rable however  was  the  universal  deluge  or  Noah's 
flood,  which  overflowed  and  destroyed  the  whole 
earth ;  and  from  which  only  Noah,  and  those 
with  him  in  the  ark,  escaped.  See  ANTEDILU- 
VIAN, an  article  in  which  we  have  entered  into 
this  subject  at  some  length,  and  particularly  its 
epoch.  See  also  CHROKOLOGY. 

But  the  deluge  is  a  topic  of  great  interest  both 
to  science  and  religion.  It  has  given  birth,  there- 
fore, to  various  theories  and  controversies  on 
every  point  connected  with  it;  and,  while  we 
cannot  devote  much  space  to  the  review  of  them 
in  this  work,  some  of  the  principal  considerations 
that  have  been  offered  respecting  its  causes  and 
effects  may  be  acceptable  to  the  reader.  The 
great  points  in  question  may  be  reduced  to  three  : 
1.  Was  the  deluge  universal,  as  is  commonly 
supposed,  or  partial?  2.  Was  it  from  natural 
agency  only,  and  if  so  what  natural  agency  effected 
this  mighty  convulsion  ?  3.  What  were  the 
principal  effects  and  changes  resulting? 

1.  Isaac  Vossius  and  bishop  Stillingfleet  are 
amongst  the  most  respectable  supporters  of  an 
opinion  that  the  deluge  was  but  partial.  But 
the  reasoning  of  the  former  upon  this  subject  is 
a  little  involved  in  our  second  question,  respect- 
ing the  agency  employed;  for  it  rests  partly  upon 
the  difficulty  there  must  have  been  in  effecting  a 
universal  deluge.  'Many  miracles,'  he  says, 
'  must  have  concurred  ;  but  God  works  no  mira- 
cles in  vain.  What  need  was  there  to  drown 
those  lands  where  no  men  lived,  or  are  yet  to  be 
found  ?  Although  we  should  believe  that  part 
of  the  earth  only  to  have  been  overflowed  by  the 
waters  which  we  have  mentioned,  and  which  is 
not  the  hundredth  part  of  the  terrestrial  globe, 
the  deluge  will  nevertheless  be  universal  (oecu- 
menical), since  the  destruction  was  universal,  and 
overwhelmed  the  whole  habitable  world.'  Bishop 
Stillingfleet  adopted  the  same  opinion,  from  a 
persuasion  that  the  earth  was  by  no  means  fully 
peopled,  and  therefore  there  was  no  necessity  for 
the  deluge  being  universal.  '  I  cannot,'  says  he, 
'  see  any  urgent  necessity  from  the  Scripture  to 
assert  that  the  flood  did  spread  itself  all  over  the 
surface  of  the  earth.  That  all  mankind,  those  in 
the  ark  excepted,  were  destroyed  by  it,  is  most 
certain  according  to  Scripture.  When  the  Lord 
said  that  he  would  destroy  man  from  the  face  of 
the  earth,  it  could  not  be  any  particular  deluge  of 
so  small  a  country  as  Palestine,  as  some  have 
ridiculously  imagined;  for  we  find  a  umveisal 


134 


DELUGE. 


corruption  in  the  earth  mentioned  as  the  cause  ; 
a  universal  threatening  upon  all  men  for  this 
cause ;  and  afterwards  a  universal  destruction 
expressed  as  the  effect  of  this  flood.  So  then  it 
is  evident  that  the  flood  was  universal  with  regard 
to  mankind  ;  but  from  thence  follows  no  neces- 
sity at  all  of  asserting  the  universality  of  it  as  to 
the  globe  of  the  earth,  unless  it  be  sufficiently 
proved ;  and  what  reason  can  there  be  to  extend 
the  flood  beyond  the  occasion  of  it,  which  was  the 
corruption  of  mankind  ?  The  only  probability  of 
asserting  the  universality  of  the  flood,  as  to  the 
globe  of  the  earth,  is  from  the  destruction  of  all 
Mving  creatures,  together  with  man.  Now  though 
;nen  might  not  have  spread  themselves  over  the 
whole  surface  of  the  earth,  yet  beasts  and  creep- 
ing things  might,  which  were  destroyed  with  the 
flood ;  for  it  is  said  that '  all  flesh  died  that 
moved  upon  the  earth,  and  every  man.'  To  what 
end  should  there  be  not  only  a  note  of  universality 
added,  but  such  a  particular  enumeration  of  the 
several  kinds  of  beasts,  creeping  things,  and  fowls, 
if  they  were  not  all  destroyed  ?  To  this  I  answer ; 
I  grant  that,  as  far  as  the  flood  extended,  all  these 
were  destroyed ;  but  see  no  reason  to  extend  the 
destruction  of  these  beyond  that  compass  and 
space  of  the  earth  where  men  inhabited,  because 
the  punishment  upon  the  beasts  was  occasioned 
by,  and  could  not  be  concomitant  with  the  de- 
struction of  man  ;  but  (the  occasion  of  the  deluge 
being  the  sin  of  man,  who  was  punished  in  the 
beasts  that  were  destroyed  for  his  sa'ke,  as  well  as 
in  himself)  where  the  occasion  was  not,  as 
••vhere  there  were  animals  and  no  men,  there 
seems  no  necessity  of  extending  the  flood 
thither.' 

The  bishop,  therefore,  thinks  it  probable  that 
this  visitation  of  divine  judgment  extended 
only  to  the  continent  of  Asia,  and  those  animals 
only  which  were  immediately  connected  with 
mankind ;  and  he  thinks  the  latter  a  sufficient 
reason  for  Noah's  preserving  the  pairs  of  animals 
which  he  was  commanded  to  take  with  him  into 
the  ark.  But  it  is  shown,  under  the  article  AN- 
TEDILUVIAN, that,  according  to  the  most  moderate 
computations,  the  world  was  probably  more  full 
of  inhabitants  than  at  present ;  the  expression  of 
Scripture  is  strong,  '  that  the  earth  was  filled 
with  violence  :'  and  if  it  were  admitted  that  '  the 
earth'  means  only  continental  Asia,  the  supposi- 
tion of  a  partial  deluge  involves  almost  all  the 
difficulties,  with  regard  to  the  agency  employed, 
that  are  supposed  to  be  connected  with  that  of  a 
universal  one.  If  the  tops  of  the  highest  moun- 
tains, in  a  very  considerable  part  of  the  earth, 
were  covered,  the  laws  of  gravity  would  carry 
the  water  that  must  have  been  thus  elevated  over 
all  the  ordinary  habitations  of  men,  or  it  would 
require  a  miracle  to  suspend  their  operation. 
We  shall  see  that  nothing  strictly  miraculous  is 
supposed  on  our  hypothesis  of  a  universal  de- 
luge. 

Mr.  Bryant,  in  his  Ancient  Mythology,  adverts 
Ht  great  length  to  the  traditional  traces  of  the 
fact  of  a  universal  deluge  in  all  the  early  fables 
and  histories  of  the  heathen  world.  He  even 
contends  that  this  fact  furnished  the  principal, 
if  not  the  only  foundation  of  ancient  idolatry  ; 
that  the  first  of  all  the  heathen  deities  was  Noah  ; 


that  all  the  ancient  nations  regarded  him  as  their 
founder ;  and  that  he,  his  sons,  and  the  first 
patriarchs,  are  alluded  to,  in  most  if  not  all  the 
religious  ceremonies.  The  Egyptian  Osiris  (he 
says)  was  the  same  with  Ham  the  son  of  Noah  ; 
though  the  name  was  sometimes  bestowed  on 
Noah  himself.  Osiris,  according  to  Diodorus 
Siculus,  was  wonderfully  preserved  in  an  ark, 
and  taught  the  use  of  the  vine ;  to  build,  plant, 
&c.  '  We  may  reasonably  suppose,'  says  Mr. 
Bryant,  '  that  the  particulars  of  this  extraordinary 
event  would  be  gratefully  commemorated  by  the 
patriarch  himself,  and  transmitted  to  every  branch 
of  his  family ;  that  they  were  made  the  subject 
of  domestic  converse,  where  the  history  was 
often  renewed,  and  ever  attended  with  a  reve- 
rential awe  and  horror,  especially  in  those  who 
had  been  witnesses  to  the  calamity,  and  had 
experienced  the  hand  of  Providence  in  their 
favor.  When  there  was  a  falling  off  from  the 
truth,  we  might  farther  expect,  that  a  person  of  so 
high  a  character  as  Noah,  so  particularly  dis- 
tinguished by  the  Deity,  could  not  fail  of  being 
reverenced  by  his  posterity  ;  and,  when  idolatry 
prevailed,  that  he  would  be  one  of  the  first 
among  the  sons  of  men  to  whom  divine  honors 
would  be  paid.  Lastly,  we  might  conclude,  that 
these  memorials  would  be  interwoven  in  the 
mythology  of  the  Gentile  world  ;  and  that  there 
would  be  continual  allusions  to  these  ancient 
occurrences,  in  the  rites  and  mysteries  as  they 
were  practised  by  the  nations  of  the  earth.  In 
conformity  to  these  suppositions,  I  shall  endea- 
vor to  show  that  these  things  did  happen  ;  that 
the  history  of  the  deluge  was  religiously  pre- 
served in  the  first  ages ;  that  every  circumstance 
of  it  is  to  be  met  with  among  the  historians  and 
mythologists  of  different  countries,  and  traces  of 
it  are  to  be  found  particularly  in  the  sacred  rites 
of  Egypt  and  of  Greece.' 

If  the  success  of  this  author,  in  this  great 
undertaking,  was  not  complete;  if  his  theories 
involve  many  doubtful  points  of  history,  and 
some  altogether  conjectural  assumptions  ;  he  em- 
bodies on  the  other  hand  many  unquestionably  in- 
teresting and  important  facts,  connected  with  this 
subject,  and  which  the  reader  who  is  desirous  of 
a  complete  review  of  it  should  not  overlook. 
Of  Noah,  he  says,  they  styled  him  Prometheus, 
Deucalion,  Atlas,  Theuth,  Zuth,  Xuthus,  Ina- 
chus,  Osiris.  When  there  began  to  be  a  tenden- 
cy towards  idolatry,  and  the  adoration  of  the 
sun  was  introduced  by  the  posterity  of  Ham,  the 
title  of  Helius,  among  others,  was  conferred  upon 
him.  Noah  was  the  original  Zeus  and  Dios. 
He  was  the  planter  of  the  vine,  and  inventor  of 
fermented  liquors  :  whence  he  was  denominated 
Zeuth,  which  signifies  ferment,  rendered  Zeus  by 
the  Greeks.  He  was  also  called  Dionusus,  in- 
terpreted by  the  Latins  Bacchus,  but  very  im- 
properly. Bacchus  was  Chus  the  grandson  of 
Noah;  as  Ammon  may  be  esteemed  Ham,  so 
much  reverenced  by  the  Egyptians.  Among  the 
people  of  the  east,  the  true  name  of  the  patriarch 
was  preserved  ;  they  called  him  Noas,  Naus, 
and  sometimes  contracted  Nous ;  and  many 
places  of  sanctity,  as  well  as  rivers,  were  deno- 
minated from  him.  Anaxagoras  of  Clazomenje 
had  obtained  some  knowledge  of  him  in  Egypt 


DEL  U  G  E. 


135 


By  him  the  patriarch  was  denominated  Noas  or 
Nous  ;  and  both  he  and  his  disciples  were  sen- 
sible that  this  was  a  foreign  appellation ;  not- 
withstanding which  he  has  acted  as  if  it  had 
been  a  term  of  the  Greek  language.  Eusebius 
informs  us,  that  the  disciples  of  Anaxagoras  say, 
'  that  Nous  is  by  interpretation,  of  the  deity 
Dis  or  Dios ;  and  they  likewise  esteem  Nous  the 
same  as  Prometheus,  because  he  was  the  re- 
newer  of  mankind,  and  was  said  to  have  fashion- 
ed them  again,'  after  they  had  been  in  a  manner 
extinct.  Suidas  has  preserved,  from  some  an- 
cient author,  a  curious  memorial  of  this  won- 
derful personage,  whom  he  affects  to  distinguish 
from  Deucalion,  and  styles  Nannacus.  Accord- 
ing to  him,  this  Nannacus  was  a  person  of  great 
antiquity,  and  prior  to  the  time  of  Deucalion. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  a  king,  who,  foreseeing 
the  approaching  deluge,  collected  every  body 
together,  and  led  them  to  a  temple,  where  he 
offered  up  his  prayers  for  them,  accompanied 
with  many  tears.'  Other  well  known  traditions, 
mentioned  by  Stephenson,. speak  of  the  flood  of 
Deucalion  in  which  all  mankind  were  destroyed. 
Afterwards,  when  the  surface  of  the  earth  began 
to  be  again  dry,  Zeus  ordered  Prometheus  and 
Minerva  to  make  images  of  clay  in  the  form  of 
men ;  arid,  when  they  were  finished,  he  called 
the  winds,  and  made  them  breathe  into  each,  and 
rendered  them  vital.'  From  these  accounts,  Mr. 
Bryant  concludes  :  '  However  the  story  may  have 
been  varied,  the  principal  outlines  plainly  point 
out  the  person  who  is  alluded  to  in  these  histories. 
It  is,  I  think,  manifest,  that  Annacus,  and  Nan- 
nacus, and  even  Inachus,  relate  to  Noachus  or 
Noah.  And  not  only  these,  but  the  histories  of 
Deucalion  and  Prometheus  have  a  like  reference 
to  the  patriarch  ;  in  the  600th  year,  and  not  the 
300th,  of  whose  life  the  waters  prevailed  upon 
the  earth.  He  was  the  father  of  mankind,  who 
were  renewed  in  him.  Hence  he  is  represented 
by  another  author,  under  the  character  of  Pro- 
metheus, as  a  great  artist,  by  whom  men  were 
formed  anew,  and  were  instructed  in  all  that  was 
good.  He  seems  in  the  east  to  have  been  called 
Noas,  Noasis,  Nasus,  and  Nus;  and  by  the 
Greeks  his  name  was  compounded  Dionusus. 
The  Amonians,  wherever  they  came,  founded 
cities  to  his  honor ;  hence  places  called  Nusa 
often  occur,  and  many  of  them  are  mentioned  by 
ancient  authors.  These,  though  widely  distant, 
being  situated  in  countries  far  removed,  yet  re- 
tained the  same  original  histories  ;  and  were  ge- 
nerally famous  for  the  plantation  of  the  vine. 
Misled  by  this  similarity  of  traditions,  people  in 
after  times  imagined  that  Dionusus  must  neces- 
sarily have  been  where  his  history  occurred  ;  and 
as  it  was  the  turn  of  the  Greeks  to  place  every 
tiling  to  the  account  of  conquest,  they  made 
him  a  great  conqueror,  who  went  over  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth,  and  taught  mankind  the 
plantation  of  the  vine.  Though  the  patriarch  is 
represented  under  various  titles,  and  even  these 
not  always  uniformly  appropriated;  yet  there 
continually  occur  such  peculiar  circumstances  of 
his  history,  as  plainly  point  out  the  person  re- 
ferred to.  The  person  preserved  is  always  men- 
tioned as  preserved  in  an  ark.  He  is  described 
as  being  in  a  state  of  darkness,  which  is  repre- 


sented allegorically  as  a  state  of  death.  He  then 
obtains  a  new  life,  which  is  called  a  second  birth  ; 
and  is  said  to  have  his  youth  renewed.  lie  is, 
on  this  account,  looked  upon  as  the  first  born  of 
mankind  ;  and  both  his  antediluvian  and  postdi- 
luvian states  are  commemorated,  and  sometimes 
the  intermediate  state  is  also  spoken  of.  Dio- 
dorus  calls  him  Deucalion ;  but  describes  the 
deluge  as  almost  universal.'  We  have  noticed  the 
corresponding  Chaldean  tradition,  &c.  mentioned 
by  Berosus  in  the  article  ANTEDILUVIANS. 
While  we  consider  the  further  range  of  these  tra- 
ditional accounts  of  the  flood  over  the  continent 
of  India,  and  as  far  as  China,  has  also  its  weight 
in  establishing  the  Mosaic  accounts,  we  shall 
shortly  advert  to  the  present  and  permanent  ef- 
fects of  such  a  visitation,  now  remaining,  as 
another  proof  both  of  the  fact  of  a  deluge,  and 
of  its  universality.  At  present  we  enquire  : 

2.  What  was  the  nature  of  the  agency  employed  on 
this  occasion  ?  Dr.  Thomas  Burnet,  in  his  Telluris 
Theoria  Sacra,  endeavours  to  show,  that  all  the 
waters  in  the  ocean  are  not  sufficient  to  cover  the 
earth  to  the  depth  assigned  by  Moses.  Sup- 
posing the  sea  drained  quite  dry,  and  all  the 
clouds  of  the  atmosphere  dissolved  into  rain,  we 
should  still  want  the  greatest  part  of  the  water 
of  a  deluge.  According  to  the  Dr.  no  less  than 
eight  oceans  would  have  been  requisite.  To  get 
clear  of  this  difficulty,  he  and  others  have 
adopted  Descartes's  theory.  That  philosopher 
will  have  the  antediluvian  world  to  have  been 
perfectly  round  and  equal,  without  mountains 
or  valleys.  He  accounts  for  its  formation  on 
mechanical  principles,  by  supposing  it  at  first  in 
the  condition  of  a  thick  turbid  fluid  replete  with 
divers  heterogeneous  matters  ;  which,  subsiding 
by  slow  degrees,  formed  themselves  into  different 
concentric  strata,  or  beds,  by  the  laws  of  gravity. 
Dr.  Burnet  improves  on  this  theory,  by  sup- 
posing the  primitive  earth  to  have  been  no  more 
than  a  crust  investing  the  water  contained  in  the 
ocean,  and  in  the -central  abyss,  which  he  and 
others  suppose .  to  exist  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth.  See  ABYSS.  At  the  time  of  the  flood, 
this  outward  crust  broke  in  a  thousand  places  ; 
and  sunk  down  among  the  water,  which  thus 
spouted  up  in  vast  cataracts,  and  overflowed  the 
whole  surface.  He  supposes  also,  that  before 
the  flood  there  was  a  perfect  coincidence  of  the 
equator  with  the  ecliptic,  and  consequently  that 
the  antediluvian  world  enjoyed  a  perpetual 
spring ;  but  that  the  violence  of  the  shock,  by 
which  the  outer  crust  was  broken,  shifted  also 
the  position  of  the  earth,  and  produced  the  pre- 
sent obliquity  of  the  ecliptic.  This  theory  is  not 
only  equally  arbitrary  with  the  former,  but  di- 
rectly contrary  to  the  words  of  Moses,  who  as- 
sures us,  that  all  the  high  hills  were  covered ; 
while  Burnet  affirms  that  there  were  no  hills 
then  in  being.  Dr.  Hook  conjectured  that  the 
shell  of  earth  was  subjected  at  the  deluge  to  a 
compression  into  a  prolate  spheroid,  thereby 
pressing  out  the  water  of  an  abyss  under  the 
earth.  Dr.  Halley  ascribes  the  deluge  to  the 
shock  of  a  comet,  whereby  the  polar  and  diurnal 
rotation  of  the  globe  was  changed  ;  and  the  in- 
genious Whiston  so  far  adopted  and  improved 
upon  this  hypothesis,  that  he  published  a  tract 


136 


DELUGE. 


on  the  subject  entitled,  The  Cause  of  the  Deluge 
demonstrated. 

The  theories  above  enumerated,  though  sanc- 
tioned by  those  names  which  entitled  them  to 
our  notice,  are,  we  conceive,  one  and  all,  desti- 
tute of  any  thing  amounting  to  proof.  The  fol- 
lowing, which  endeavours  to  account  for  this 
most  remarkable  event,  without  doing  any  vio- 
lence to  the  established  laws  of  nature,  is  the 
hypothesis,  we  believe,  of  a  Mr.  James  Tytler,  a 
chemist  of  Edinburgh,  who  contributed  largely 
to  the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  from  which 
work  we  make  the  extract. 

1 .  '  If  we  consider  the  quantity  of  water  requi- 
site for  the  purpose  of  the  deluge,  it  will  not 
appear  so  very  extraordinary  as  has  been  com- 
monly represented.  The  height  of  the  highest 
hills  is  thought  not  to  be  quite  four  miles.  It 
will  therefore  be  deemed  a  sufficient  allowance, 
when  we  suppose  the  waters  of  the  deluge  to 
have  been  four  miles  deep  on  the  surface  of  the 
ground.  Now  it  is  certain,  that  water,  or  any 
other  matter,  when  spread  out  at  large  upon  the 
ground,  seems  to  occupy  an  immense  space  in 
comparison  of  what  it  does  when  contained  in  a 
cubical  vessel,  or  when  packed  together  in  a 
cubical  form.  Suppose  we  wanted  to  overflow 
a  room  sixteen  feet  every  way,  or  containing 
258  square  feet,  with  water,  to  the  height  of  one 
foot,  it  may  be  nearly  done  by  a  cubical  vessel  of 
six  feet  filled  with  water.  A  cube  of  eight  feet 
will  cover  it  two  feet  deep,  and  a  cube  of  ten  feet 
will  very  nearly  cover  it  four  feet  deep.  It 
makes  not  the  least  difference  whether  we  sup- 
pose feet  or  miles  to  be  covered.  A  cube  of  ten 
miles  of  water  would  very  nearly  overflow  256 
square  miles  of  plain  ground  to  the  height  of 
four  miles.  But  if  we  take  into  our  account  the 
vast  number  of  eminences  with  which  the  surface 
of  the  earth  abounds,  the  above-mentioned  quan- 
tity of  water  would  do  a  great  deal  more.  If, 
therefore,  we  attempt  to  calculate  the  quantity 
of  water  sufficient  to  deluge 'the  earth,  we  must 
make  a  very  considerable  allowance  for  the  bulk 
of  all  the  hills  on  its  surface.  To  consider  this 
matter,  however,  in  its  utmost  latitude :  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth  is  supposed,  by  the  latest  com- 
putations, to  contain  199,512,595  square  miles. 
To  overflow  tnis  surface  to  the  height  of  four 
miles,  is  required  a  parallelepiped  of  water  six- 
teen miles  deep,  and  containing  49,878,148 
square  miles  of  surface.  Now,  considering  the 
immense  thickness  of  the  globe  of  the  earth,  it 
can  by  no  means  be  improbable,  that  this  whole 
quantity  of  water  may  be  contained  in  its  bowels, 
without  the  necessity  of  any  remarkable  abyss  or 
huge  collection  of  water,  such  as  most  of  our 
theorists  suppose  to  exist  in  the  centre.  It  is 
certain,  that  as  far  as  the  earth  has  been  dug,  it 
has  been  found  not  dry,  but  moist;  nor  have  we 
the  least  reason  to  imagine  that  it  is  not,  at  least, 
equally  moist  all  the  way  down  to  the  centre. 
How  moist  it  really  is  cannot  be  known,  nor  the 
quantity  of  water  requisite  to  impart  to  it  the 
degree  of  moisture  it  has;  but  we  are  sure  it 
must  be  immense.  The  earth  is  computed  to  be 
nearly  8000  miles  in  diameter.  The  ocean  is  of 
an  unfathomable  depth ;  but  there  is  no  reason 
for  supposing  it  more  than  a  few  miles.  To 


make  all  reasonable  allowances,  however,  we 
shall  suppose  the  whole  solid  matter  in  the  globe 
to  be  only  equal  to  a  cube  of  5000  rmles ;  and 
even  on  this  supposition  we  shall  find,  that  all 
the  waters  of  the  deluge  would  not  be  half  suf- 
ficient to  moisten  it.  The  above-mentioned 
parallelepiped  of  water  would  indeed  contain 
798,050,368  cubic  miles  of  that  fluid;  but  the 
cube  of  earth  containing  no  less  than  125,000 
millions  of  cubic  miles,  it  is  evident  that  the 
quantity  assigned  for  the  deluge  would  be  scarcely 
known  to  moisten  it.  It  could  have  indeed  no 
more  effect  this  way,  than  a  single  pound  of 
water  could  have  upon  150  times  its  bulk  of  dry 
earth.  We  are  persuaded,  therefore,  that  any 
person  who  will  try  by  experiment  how  much 
water  a  given  quantity  of  earth  contains,  and 
from  that  experiment  will  make  calculations  with 
regard  to  the  whole  quantity  of  water  contained 
in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  must  be  abundantly 
satisfied,  that  though  all  the  water  of  the  deluge 
had  been  thence  derived,  the  diminution  of  the 
general  store  would,  comparatively  speaking, 
have  been  next  to  nothing.  2.  It  was  not  from 
the  bowels  of  the  earth  only  that  the  waters  were 
discharged,  but  also  from  the  air;  for  we  are 
assured  by  Moses,  that  it  rained  forty  days  and 
forty  nights.  This  source  of  the  diluvian  waters 
has  been  considered  as  of  small  consequence  by 
almost  every  one  who  has  treated  on  the  subject. 
We  shall  transcribe  the  general  opinion  from  the 
Universal  History,  Vol.  I.  where  it  is  very  fully 
expressed.  '  According  to  the  observations  made 
of  the  quantity  of  water  that  falls  in  rain,  the 
rains  could  not  afford  one  ocean,  nor  half  an 
ocean,  and  would  be  a  very  inconsiderable  part 
of  what  was  necessary  for  a  deluge.  If  it  rained 
forty  days  and  forty  nights  throughout  the  whole 
earth  at  once,  it  might  be  sufficient  to  lay  all  the 
lower  grounds  under  water,  but  it  would  signify 
very  little  as  to  the  overflowing  of  the  mountains ; 
so  that  it  has  been  said,  that  if  the  deluge  had 
been  made  by  rains  only,  there  would  have 
needed  not  forty  days,  but  forty  years,  to  have 
brought  it  to  pass.  And  if  we  suppose  the  whole 
atmosphere  condensed  into  water,  it  would  not 
all  have  been  sufficient  for  this  effect ;  for  it  is 
certain,  that  it  could  not  have  risen  above  thirty- 
two  feet,  the  height  to  which  water  can  be  raised 
by  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  ;  for  the  weight 
of  the  whole  air,  when  condensed  into  water,  can 
be  no  more  than  equal  to  its  weight  in  its  natural 
state,  and  must  become  no  less  than  800  times 
denser;  for  that  is  the  difference  between  the 
weight  of  the  heaviest  air  and  that  of  water.' 
On  this  subject  we  must  observe,  that  there  is  a 
very  general  mistake  with  regard  to  the  air,  simi- 
lar to  the  above-mentioned  one  regarding  the 
earth.  Because  the  earth  below  our  feet  appears 
to  our  senses  firm  and  compact,  therefore  the 
vast  quantity  of  water,  contained  even  in  the 
most  solid  parts  of  it,  and  which  will  readily 
appear  on  proper  experiment,  is  overlooked,  and 
treated  as  a  non-entity.  In  like  manner,  because 
the  air  does  not  always  deluge  with  excessive 
rains,  it  is  also  imagined  that  it  contains  but  very 
little  water.  Because  the  pressure  of  the  air  is 
able  to  raise  only,  thirty-two  feet  of  water  on  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  it  is  therefore  supposed  we 


DEI.  U  G  E. 


137 


may  know  to  what  depth  the  atmosphere  could 
deluge  the  earth,  if  it  was  to  let  fall  the  whole 
water  contained  in  it.  But  daily  observations 
show,  that  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  has 
not  the  least  connexion  with  the  quantity  of 
water  it  contains.  Nay,  if  there  is  any  connex- 
ion, the  air  seems  to  be  lightest  when  it  contains 
most  water.  In  the  course  of  a  long  summer's 
drought,  for  instance,  the  mercury  in  the  baro- 
meter will  stand  at  thirty  inches,  or  little  more. 
If  it  does  so  at  the  beginning  of  the  drought,  it 
ought  to  ascend  continually  during  the  time  the 
dry  weather  continues;  because  the  air  all  the 
while  is  absorbing  water  in  great  quantity  from 
the  surface  of  the  earth  and  sea.  This,  however, 
is  known  to  be  contrary  to  fact.  At  such  times 
the  mercury  does  not  ascend,  but  remains  station- 
ary; and  what  is  still  more  extraordinary,  when 
the  drought  is  about  to  have  an  end,  the  air, 
while  it  yet  contains  the  whole  quantity  of  water 
it  absorbed,  and  has  not  discharged  one  single 
drop,  becomes  suddenly  lighter,  and  the  mercury 
will  perhaps  sink  an  inch  before  any  rain  falls. 
The  most  surprising  phenomenon,  however,  is 
yet  to  come.  After  the  atmosphere  has  been  dis- 
charging for  a  number  of  days  successively  a 
quantity  of  matter  800  times  heavier  than  itself, 
instead  of  being  lightened  by  the  discharge,  it 
becomes  heavier,  nay,  specifically  heavier  than  it 
was  before.  It  is  also  certain,  that  very  dry  air, 
provided  that  it  is  not  at  the  same  time  very  hot, 
is  always  heaviest ;  and  the  driest  air  which  we 
are  acquainted  with,  namely,  Dr.  Priestley's 
dephlogisticated  air,  is  considerably  heavier  than 
the  air  we  commonly  breathe.  For  these  reasons 
we  think  the  quantity  of  water  contained  in  the 
whole  atmosphere  ought  to  be  considered  as 
indefinite,  especially  as  we  know  that  by  what- 
ever agent  it  is  suspended,  that  agent  must 
counteract  the  force  of  gravity,  otherwise  the 
water  would  immediately  descend ;  and  while  the 
force  of  gravity  in  any  substance  is  counteracted, 
that  substance  cannot  appear  to  us  to  gravitate  at 
all.  3.  The  above  considerations  render  it  pro- 
bable, at  least,  that  there  is  in  nature  a  quantity 
of  water  sufficient  to  deluge  the  world,  provided 
it  was  applied  to  the  purpose.  We  must  next 
consider  whether  there  is  any  natural  agent 
powerful  enough  to  effect  this  purpose.  We 
shall  take  the  phrases  used  by  Moses  in  their 
most  obvious  sense.  The  breaking  up  of  the 
fountains  of  the  deep  we  may  reasonably  sup- 
pose to  have  been  the  opening  of  all  the  passages, 
whether  small  or  great,  through  which  the  sub- 
terraneous waters  possibly  could  discharge  them- 
selves on  the  surface  of  the  earth.  The  opening 
of  the  windows  of  heaven  we  may  also  suppose 
to  be  the  pouring  out  the  water  contained  in  the 
atmosphere  through  those  invisible  passages  by 
which  it  enters  in  such  a  manner  as  totally  to 
elude  every  one  of  our  senses,  as  when  water  is 
absorbed  by  the  air  in  evaporation.  As  both 
these  are  said  to  have  been  opened  at  the  same 
time,  it  seems  from  thence  probable,  that  one 
natural  agent  was  employed  to  do  both.  Now  it 
is  certain,  that  the  industry  of  modern  enquirers 
has  discovered  an  agent  unknown  to  the  former 
ages,  and  whose  influence  is  so  great,  that  with 
regarc  to  this  world  it  may  be  said  to  have  a 


kind  of  omnipotence.  The  agent  we  mean  in 
electricity.  It  is  certain,  that,  by  means  of  itr 
immense  quantities  of  water  can  be  raised  to  a 
great  height  in  the  air.  This  is  proved  by  the 
phenomena  of  water-spouts.  Mr.  Forster  relates, 
that  he  happened  to  see  one  break  very  near  him, 
and  observed  a  flash  of  lightning  proceed  from  it 
at  the  moment  of  its  breaking.  The  conclusion 
from  this  is  obvious.  When  the  electric  matter 
was  discharged  from  the  water,  it  could  no  lon- 
ger be  supported  by  the  atmosphere  but  immedi- 
ately fell  down.  Though  water-spouts  do  not 
often  appear  in  this  country,  yet  every  one  must 
have  made  an  observation  somewhat  similar  to 
Mr.  Forster's.  In  a  violent  storm  of  thunder 
and  rain  after  every  flash  of  lightning,  or  dis- 
charge of  electricity  from  the  clouds,  the  rain 
pours  down  with  increased  violence;  thus  show- 
ing that  the  cloud,  having  parted  with  so  much 
of  its  electricity,  cannot  longer  be  supported  in 
the  form  of  vapor,  but  must  descend  in  rain. 
It  is  not,  indeed,  yet  discovered  that  electricity 
is  the  cause  of  the  suspension  of  water  in  the 
atmosphere;  but  it  is  certain  that  evaporation  is 
promoted  by  electrifying  the  fluid  to  be  evapo- 
rated. It  may  therefore  be  admitted,  as  a  possi- 
bility, that  the  electric  fluid  contained  in  the  air 
is  the  agent  by  which  it  is  enabled  to  suspend 
the  water  which  rises  iu  vapor.  If,  therefore, 
the  air  is  deprived  of  the  due  proportion  of  this 
fluid,  it  is  evident  that  rain  must  fall  in  prodi- 
gious quantities.  Again :  we  are  assured  from 
the  most  undeniable  observations,  that  electricity 
is  able  to  swell  up  water  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth.  This  we  can  make  it  do  even  in  our 
trifling  experiments ;  and  much  more  must  the 
whole  force  of  the  fluid  be  supposed  capable  of 
doing  it,  if  applied  to  the  waters  of  the  ocean,  or 
any  others.  The  agitation  of  the  sea  in  earth- 
quakes is  a  sufficient  proof  of  this.  .It  is  certain, 
that  at  these  times  there  is  a  discharge  of  a  vast 
quantity  of  electric  matter  from  the  earth  into 
the  air;  and,  as  soon  as  this  happens,  all  becomes 
quiet  on  the  surface  of  the  earth.  From  a  mul- 
titude of  observations  it  also  appears,  that  there 
is  at  all  times  a  passage  of  electric  matter  from 
the  atmosphere  into  the  earth,  and  vice  versS, 
from  the  earth  into  the  atmosphere.  There  is, 
therefore,  no  absurdity  in  supposing  the  Deity 
to  have  influenced  the  action  of  the  natural 
powers  in  such  a  manner  that  for  forty  days  and 
nights  the  electric  matter  contained  in  the  atmos- 
phere should  descend  into  the  bowels  of  the 
earth ;  if,  indeed,  there  is  occasion  for  supposing 
any  such  immediate  influence  at  all,  since  it  is 
not  impossible  that  there  might  have  been, 
from  some  natural  cause,  a  descent  of  this  matter 
from  the  atmosphere  for  that  time.  But  by 
whatever  cause  the  descent  was  occasioned,  the 
consequence  would  be,  the  breaking  up  of  the 
fountains  of  the  deep,  and  the  opening  of  the 
windows  of  heaven.  The  water  contained  in  the 
atmosphere  being  left  without  support,  would 
descend  in  impetuous  rains;  while  the  waters  of 
the  ocean,  those  from  which  fountains  originate, 
and  those  contained  in  the  solid  earth  itself, 
would  rise  from  the  very  centre,  and  meet  the 
waters  which  descended  from  above.  Thus  the 
breaking  up  of  the  fountains  of  the  deep,  and 


138 


DELUGE. 


the  opening  the  windows  of  heaven,  would  accom- 
pany each  other,  as  Moses  tells  us  they  actually 
did ;  for,  according  to  him,  both  happened  on 
the  same  day.  In  this  manner  the  flood  would 
come  on  quietly  and  gradually,  without  that 
violence  to  the  globe  which  Burnet,  Whiston, 
and  other  theorists,  are  obliged  to  suppose. 
The  abatement  of  the  waters  would  ensue  on  the 
ascent  of  the  electric  fluid  to  where  it  was  before. 
The  atmosphere  would  then  absorb  the  water  as 
formerly :  that  which  had  ascended  through  the 
earth  would  again  subside ;  and  thus  every  thing 
would  return  to  its  pristine  state.' 

3.  We  conclude  by  noticing  some  of  the  alte- 
rations and  effects  which  are  supposed  to  have 
taken  place  in  consequence  of  the  deluge.  One 
of  these  is  the  much  greater  quantity  of  water  in 
the  present  than  in  the  old  world.  Dr.  Keill  has, 
indeed,  endeavoured  to  prove,  that  the  present 
extent  of  the  surface  of  the  waters  is  necessary  to 
raise  such  a  quantity  of  vapors  as  may  supply 
the  surface  of  the  earth  with  rain  and  with 
springs.  In  answer  to  this  it  is  said,  that  it  may 
justly  be  questioned  whether  all  springs  are  de- 
rived from  the  vapors  raised  by  the  sun's  heat  ? 
and,  secondly,  Whether  the  primitive  earth  stood 
in  need  of  such  a  quantity  of  rain  to  render  it 
fertile  as  the  present?  Dr.  Woodward  supposes 
the  antediluvian  seas  to  have  been  nearly  of  the 
same  extent  with  those  at  present,  because  '  the 
spoils  of  the  sea,  the  shells  and  other  marine 
bodies,  are  left  in  such  prodigious  numbers  in 
the  earth,  that  they  could  not  have  been  left  in 
such  quantities,  had  not  the  seas  occupied  much 
the  same  space  as  they  do  now.'  This  argument, 
however,  is  thought  by  Mr.  Cockburn  to  be  in- 
conclusive ;  and  that  the  seas  in  the  present  earth 
are  vastly  more  extended,  and  consequently  the 
dry  land  so  much  less  in  proportion,  may  be  in- 
ferred, he  thinks,  from  the  great  multitude  of 
islands  that  lie  near  the  shores  of  the  greater  con- 
tinents, &c.  To  all  this  it  may  be  replied,  that 
the  Mosaic  account  says  nothing  of  the  extent  of 
the  seas  either  before  or  after  the  flood ;  but 
simply  tells  us,  that  the  waters  were  poured  out 
upon  the  surface  of  the  earth  from  the  windows 
of  heaven  and  the  fountains  of  the  deep,  and  that 
as  the  flood  decreased  the  waters  returned  from 
off  the  face  of  the  earth.  That  the  fish,  as  well 
as  land  animals,  were  more  numerous  in  the  an- 
tediluvian world  than  now  when  such  quantities 
are  destroyed  by  mankind,  is  also  probable,  as  we 
see  they  abound  to  this  day  ip  uninhabited  places. 
This  may  account  for  the  astonishing  quantities 
of  exuviae  to  be  met  with  in  many  different  parts 
of  the  earth ;  but  from  the  formation  of  islands 
nothing  can  be  concluded  concerning  the  antedi- 
luvian world.  The  late  discoveries  have  shown  that 
many  islands  have  a  volcanic  origin ;  that  others 
are  formed  by  the  growth  of  coral ;  and  some  by 
an  accumulation  of  sea-weeds  and  other  matters 
floating  on  the  surface  of  the  ocean,  and  detained 
upon  sand-banks  and  sunk  rocks ;  while  not  a 
few  of  those  near  the  great  continent  owe  their 
origin  to  the  quantities  of  mud  brought  down  by 
the  great  rivers  which  fall  into  the  ocean.  The 
inferior  fertility  of  the  earth  after  the  deluge  is 
much  insisted  upon  by  the  same  author. 

There  has  been  a  valuable  addition  to  the  spe- 


culations we  have  noticed  above,  in  a  modern 
work  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Townsend,  entitled,  The 
Character  of  Moses  established  for  Veracity  as  an 
Historian,  recording  Events  from  the  Creation  to 
the  Deluge.  It  might  be  said  on  opening  this 
volume,  Is  it  necessary  again  to  take  up  arms  in 
defence  of  Moses?  is  not  the  phalanx  of  wise 
and  good  men  who  have  already  stood  forth  in 
his  behalf  sufficient  to  secure  him  from  any  new 
attack  ?  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  the  aegis  of  ce- 
lestial wisdom  has  often  darted  its  benumbing 
rays  on  the  impious  cavillers,  but  they  rise  ever 
with  new  courage  from  the  ruin  which  had  over- 
whelmed them,  and  rush  with  blind  rage  on  the 
bulwarks  whence  they  have  been  so  often  re- 
pelled. They  have  begun,  of  late,  to  try  the 
effect  of  new  methods  of  assault,  and  to  exult 
in  the  advantageous  display  of  their  resources. 
It  was  no  small  triumph  over  Revelation  to  have 
proved  that  the  earth  was  never  created,  but  was 
originally  a  splinter  struck  off  from  the  sun  by  a 
heavy  body  which  happened  to  impinge  upon  it. 
But  a  great  Epicurean  philosopher  recently  de- 
funct, has  proceeded  much  further,  and  has 
finally  developed  the  theory  of  the  animal  crea- 
tion. It  seems  that  the  primitive  world  was  one 
vast  pool,  in  which  all  creatures  sported  in  the 
shape  of  tadpoles,  until  some  of  them  longing  to 
walk  on  dry  knd,  legs  fitted  for  that  purpose 
spontaneously  sprang  forth  from  the  hinder  quar- 
ters. Some  affected  hoofs,  and  gradually  became 
horses  ;  while  others,  of  a  more  ambitious  charac- 
ter, forced  their  humbler  brethren  to  carry  them 
on  their  backs.  A  great  metaphysician,  the  pride 
of  Scotland,  proved,  in  defiance  of  Moses,  that 
the  primitive  men  wore  tails,  and  that  it  was 
owing  to  the  friction  of  tight  clothing  that  their 
posterity  have  lost  so  ornamental  an  appendage. 
We  have  not  heard,  indeed,  that  the  Sansculotte 
philosophers  have  recovered  this  badge,  though 
they  are  well  rid  of  all  other  symptoms  of  huma- 
nity; but  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  far  their 
perfectibility  may  reach,  and  to  what  new  heights 
of  dignity  and  honor  they  may  be  destined  to 
ascend.  It  is  surprising  that  the  old-fashioned 
tradition  has  not  been  rooted  out  by  so  many 
improvements  in  science ;  but,  as  Moses  has 
stood  his  ground  so  long,  there  seems  a  fair 
chance  of  his  holding  out  to  the  last.  Still  it  is 
impossible  to  say  what  new  stratagems  may  be 
played  off;  and,  as  the  enemy  seems  to  be  flushed 
with  victory,  we  are  not  displeased  to  hail  a  new 
auxiliary.  We  therefore  enter  upon  some  of  the 
facts  and  reasonings  of  the  work  before  us  with 
considerable  satisfaction. 

The  design  of  Mr.  Townsend  is,  to  compare 
the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  of  the  history 
of  man  and  of  the  earth  with  the  relations  con- 
tained in  the  early  part  of  Genesis,  and  by  this 
comparison  to  establish  the  character  of  the  his- 
torian as  a  faithful  recorder  of  events.  The  first 
part  of  his  work  contains  a  disquisition  on  the 
similar  traditions  which  were  handed  down 
among  many  nations  from  the  most  ancient 
times ;  but  the  larger  portion  of  the  volume  con- 
sists of  a  geological  essay  on  the  proofs  that  our 
globe  has  undergone  a  universal  deluge.  He 
shows  that  the  creation  of  the  world,  and  its 
emerging  from  a  state  of  primitive  chaos  and 


DELUGE. 


139 


from  a  universal  ocean,  are  not  only  contained 
in  the  works  of  the  Grecian  poet?  and  philoso- 
phers, but  are  traced  among  several  more  ancient 
nations.  In  a  curious  extract  from  one  of  the 
Paranas  are  the  following  details  : — '  Of  all  ob- 
jects in  the  created  world,  water  existed  first. 
The  universe  was  dark.  In  this  primeval  water 
did  Bhagavat,  in  a  masculine  form,  repose  for  the 
space  of  a  thousand  ages ;  after  which,  the  inten- 
tion of  creating  other  beings,  for  his  own  wise 
purposes,  became  predominant  in  the  mind  of 
the  Supreme.  In  the  first  place,  by  his  will, 
was  produced  one  flower  of  the  lotus ;  then  the 
form  of  Brahma,  who,  emerging  from  the  cup  of 
the  lotus,  looked  round  and  beheld,  from  the 
eyes  of  hi-s  four  heads,  an  immeasurable  expanse 
of  water.  In  this  flower  he  passed  500  years  in 
wonder,  perplexity,  and  prayer ;  after  which  he 
produced  the  four  elements,  and  the  genii  which 
preside  over  them.  From  his  right  side  there 
issued,  by  the  omnipotence  of  God,  a  man  of 
perfect  beauty,  Swayambhuva  Menu,  that  is,  son 
of  the  Self-existent ;  and  from  his  left  side  a  wo- 
man, named  Satarupa.'  (P.  43,  44.)  To  the 
same  purpose  is  a  passage  in  the  ancient  Edda 
of  Saemund,  published  by  Resenius. 

On  the  subject  of  the  deluge,  which  occupies 
the  principal  part  of  this  work,  he  prefers  dwell- 
ing on  arguments  which  are  in  a  great  measure 
new,  and  refers  us  to  other  writers  for  the  histo- 
rical testimony.  This  we  approve,  while  we 
think  that  the  historical  part  of  the  question  is 
far  from  being  exhausted.  The  Pralayas  or  peri- 
odical inundations  of  the  Hindoos,  as  related  in 
the  Bhagavat — the  successive  destructions  and 
renovations  of  the  world,  of  which  a  correspond- 
ing account  is  given  by  Saemund  in  the  Runic 
Voluspa,  and  by  Seneca  from  the  representations 
of  the  Stoics — and  the  similar  ceremonies  prac- 
tised in  celebration  of  this  event  in  Egypt  and  in 
Mexico,  are  facts  which  deserve  a  careful  eluci- 
dation. 

The  proofs  which  Mr.  Townsend  brings  for- 
ward of  this  universal  catastrophe  are  diffused 
through  a  geological  disquisition  which  occupies 
the  larger  portion  of  the  volume.  He  takes  a  ge- 
neral survey  of  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  the 
constitution  and  order  of  its  strata,  as  far  as  they 
have  been  explored  ;  in  the  course  of  which  he 
unfolds  to  us  in  a  very  interesting  manner  the 
fruits  of  a  diligent  investigation,  continued,  as  he 
informs  us,  during  fifty  years,  and  pursued  in 
various  parts  of  Europe.  We  may  safely  say 
tha-t  his  volume  contains  far  more  information 
than  any  other  work  on  the  same  subject. 

In  order  to  lay  a  foundation  for  the  develop- 
ment of  the  more  general  phenomena  to  which 
he  adverts,  this  author  gives  a  brief  view  first  of  the 
geological  formation  of  our  own  island.  We  regret 
that  we  cannot  follow  him  through  their  details  : 
they  well  prepare  the  reader  to  contemplate 
with  interest  the  succession  of  formations  in  other 
countries.  Under  this  head  our  author  lias  given 
us  brief  notices  afforded  by  travellers  in  almost 
every  part  of  the  world  which  has  been  explored 
by  Europeans.  They  are  very  general,  yet  suffi- 
cient to  justify  the  conclusion  which  Mr.  Town- 
spnd  has  drawn  from  them.  '  Whether  we 
exami  ie,'  he  observes,  'Europe,  Asia,  Africa, or 


America,  the  same  arrangement  may  be  traced  ; 
with  this  exception,  that  both  in  our  island,  and 
over  the  surface  of  the  globe,  in  some  places, 
the  superior  strata  are  deficient,  and  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  been  carried  off,  after  they  had 
been  deposited  in  the  bosom  of  the  ocean.  This 
arrangement,  as  already  stated,  includes  granite, 
gneiss,  slate,  and  argillaceous  schist,  mountain 
lime-stone,  coal,  schist,  calcareous  rocks,  with 
clay,  sand,  chalk,  and  its  integument  of  sand  and 
clay.' 

The  geological  theory  adopted  by  Mr.  Town- 
send  is  highly  favorable  to  this  part  of  the  Scrip- 
tural History.  If,  with  him,  we  can  trace  the 
actual  operation  of  agents  sufficiently  powerful 
to«levate  the  continent  of  South  America,  (which 
this  author  conceives  to  have  been  those  now 
operating  in  her  abundant  volcanoes),  and  other 
such  extensive  regions  from  the  depths  of  the 
ocean,  it  is  no  longer  difficult  to  conceive,  that 
the  waters  may  have  covered  the  highest  moun- 
tains, and  that  great  tracts  of  habitable  land  may 
have  been  submerged. 

But  absolute  and  distinct  proofs  of  this  event 
are  to  be  found  in  the  dislocations  of  strata,  and 
in  the  phenomena  connected  with  alluvial  depo- 
sitions. There  is  no  part  of  the  earth  in  which 
the  violent  dislocations  of  the  regular  strata  are 
not  to  be  found ;  and  they  are  chiefly  abundant 
in  mountainous  tracts,  of  which  no  other  proof 
need  be  cited  than  the  vertical  position  which  the 
strata  forming  high  mountains  now  hold,  while 
we  are  assured  that  these  very  strata  were  origi- 
nally horizontal.  But  even  in  the  most  level  coun- 
tries we  need  not  go  far  for  evidences  of  these 
convulsions.  Every  river,  every  brook  which 
breaks  out  under  our  feet,  and  every  valley 
which  diversifies  the  surface,  owes  its  existence 
to  the  disruption  of  strata.  All  the  rock  forma- 
tions were  at  first  unbroken  and  continuous; 
wherever  a  valley  occurs  there  is  now  an  inter- 
ruption of  this  continuity.  That  these  hollows 
were  not  the  mere  effect  of  rivers  which  have 
worn  out  courses  for  their  waters  may  be  proved 
by  a  variety  of  geological  facts  which  we  have 
not  room  to  introduce  here;  but  it  is  put  in 
sufficiently  strong  light  by  Mr.  Townsend's  ob- 
servations on  springs,  which  are  in  a  great  mea- 
sure new,  and  of  very  general  interest.  Every 
stratum  of  rock,  before  it  becomes  broken  up, 
carries  with  it  in  its  course  under  the  surface  a 
stratum  of  water,  which  percolates  its  stony  beds, 
and  is  confined  between  impervious  layers  of 
clay.  It  is  only  where  these  subterranean  courses 
are  disturbed,  and  the  strata  are  torn  asunder 
by  some  extraneous  force,  that  fountains  and 
rivers  burst  forth.  These  dislocations  and  dis- 
turbances of  strata  can  only  be  attributed  to  the 
agency  of  vast  torrents  every  where  flowing  over 
and  disorganising  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and 
such  torrents  can  only  be  furnished  by  the  incur- 
sions of  the  ocean.  Land  floods  and  rivers  are 
the  effects  of  the  previous  disruption  of  the 
strata,  and  therefore  cannot  be  considered  the 
efficient  causes. 

The  production  of  these  phenomena  by  the 
waters  of  a  deluge  is  further  proved  by  alluvial 
deposit.  The  vast  extent  of  alluvions,  inde- 
pendently of  all  other  proof,  declares  that  the 


140 


DELUGE. 


ocean  gave  them  birth.  One  great  accumula- 
tion of  debris  fills  nearly  the  whole  of  Flanders 
arid  Holland;  it  reaches  across  the  channel,  and 
covers  the  southern  and  eastern  counties  of  Eng- 
land, concealing  under  it,  at  a  great  depth,  the 
regular  strata  of  these  districts.  Another  allu- 
vion forms  Lower  Saxony  and  Holstein.  Simi- 
lar appearances  occur  in  all  level  countries,  and 
valleys  are  generally  filled  with  these  accumula- 
tions, through  the  midst  of  which  the  feeble 
streams  of  the  present  rivers  have  opened  for 
themselves  diminutive  channels.  That  these  ac- 
cumulations were  affected  at  once  by  vast  oceanic 
torrents,  and  not  by  the  gradual  influence  of  rain 
and  land  floods,  appears,  Mr.  T.  observes,  from 
the  alluvial  strata  not  being  mixed  or  blended 
together,  but  frequently  disposed  according  to 
their  specific  gravity.  The  vast  fragments  of 
rock  which  are  found  scattered  over  plains  and 
mountains,  in  so  many  parts  of  the  earth,  at  great 
distances  from  their  native  mountains,  lead  us 
forcibly  to  the  same  inference. 

One  of  the  most  important  observations  which 
relates  to  these  deposits  is  the  following : — '  In 
all  the  alluvial  districts  here  particularly  noticed, 
it  appears  that  only  one  bed  of  vegetable  earth  is 
to  be  seen.  Consequently  these  strata  have  not 
been  produced  by  land  floods,  at  different  and  at 
distant  periods.  They  direct  our  attention  to  one 
epoch,  and  most  distinctly  give  us  a  measure,  by 
which  to  estimate  the  time  which  has  elapsed 
since  either  the  elevation  of  our  present  conti- 
nents, or  the  depression  of  the  surrounding 
seas.' 

We  are  assured,  that  the  incursions  of  the 
ocean  over  the  habitable  surface  of  the  earth 
took  place  at  a  time  since  it  was  actually  inha- 
bited by  land  animals,  by  the  organic  remains 
which  the  alluvions  contain  ;  and  this  remark 
leads  us  to  our  author's  disquisition  on  the  inte- 
resting subject  of  extraneous  fossils,  with  which 
%ve  shall  close  our  observations.  Mr.  Townsend 
is  the  first  who  has  given  us  any  extensive  ac- 
xXmnt  of  the  organic  remains,  in  connexion  with 
the  strata  to  which  they  belong ;  and  in  this  re- 
spect he  has  rendered  great  service  to  the  public. 
The  oldest  class  of  rocks  contain  no  vestiges  of 
organised  beings,  and  this  fact  is  sufficient  to 
silence  the  assertion  of  Hutton,  that  the  world 
exhibits  no  traces  of  a  beginning.  Lithophytes 
and  shells  occur  in  the  oldest  secondary  rocks, 
and  more  complicated  beings  gradually  make 
their  appearance.  All  these,  however,  and  in- 
deed all  the  organic  remains  occurring  in  strata 
which  have  never  been  disturbed  and  disinte- 
grated, may  be  termed  indigenous.  It  is  plain, 
that  the  creatures  of  which  they  are  the  spoils 
lived  and  died  on  the  places  where  they  are  here 
traced.  The  shells  are  found  deposited  accord- 
ing to  families,  and  confined  in  a  great  measure 
each  to  its  own  stratum ;  and  a  similar  remark 
applies  to  other  animal  remains  of  this  depart- 
ment. It  is  not  so  with  those  of  alluvial  ground. 
These  are  assembled  from  all  parts  of  the  earth, 
and  are  thrown  together  in  promiscuous  heaps. 
In  the  same  beds  are  found  shells  and  corals  only 
known  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  the  bones  of 
elephants  and  rhinoceroses.  '  They  seem,'  says 
Mr.  Townsend,  '  to  have  been  transported  from 


distant  climates,  and  to  have  been  deposited  in  a 
tumultuous  manner  by  some  grand  convulsion, 
which  blended  and  buried  terrene  and  submarine 
productions,  ancient  and  recent,  in  one  common 
grave.  The  direction  in  which  they  have  been 
conveyed,  appears  to  have  been  from  south-east 
to  north-west.  Hence,  where  we  have  an  op- 
portunity of  making  distinctions  respecting  their 
natural  habitations,  as  in  the  Asiatic  and  African 
elephants,  it  is  remarkable  that  the  former,  and  not 
the  latter,  are  to  be  found  fossil  in  the  north  of 
Europe.  Should  the  latter  have  been  transported 
from  their  native  seats  by  the  same  convulsion, 
it  is  probable  that  their  relics  have  been  deposited 
in  the  Atlantic  Ocean.' 

On  the  whole,  though  the  arrangment  of  the 
author's  materials  might  have  been  improved  in 
this  work,  he  has  added  considerably  both  to  the 
stores  of  natural  history,  and  to  the  elucidation 
and  confirmation  of  the  details  of  the  sacred  vo- 
lume on  this  subject. 

DELU'SION,  n.  s. }     Lat.  delusio.    SeeDt- 

DELU'SIVE,  adj.       S  LUDE.     A  cheat,  a  false- 

DELU'SORY.  3  hood ;  the  act  of  cheating 

or  deluding :  the  adjectives  alike  mean  apt  to 

deceive. 

Yea,  they  have  chosen  their  own  ways,  and  their 
soul  delighteth  in  their  abominations.  I  also  will 
chuse  their  delusions.  Bible.  Isaiah  Ixvi. 

Who  therefore  seeks  in  these 
True  wisdom,  finds  her  not,  or  by  delusion. 

Milton. 

This  confidence  is  founded  on  no  better  foundation 
than  a  delusory  prejudice.  Glanville. 

Phaenomena  so  delusory  that  it  is  very  hard  to  es- 
cape imposition  and  mistake.  Woodward. 

I  waking,  viewed  with  grief  the  rising  sun, 
And  fondly  mourned  the  dear  delusion  gone. 

Prior. 

While  the  base  and  grovelling  multitude  were 
listening  to  the  delusive  deities,  those  of  a  more  erect 
aspect  and  exalted  spirit  separated  themselves  from 
the  rest.  Taller.  No.  81. 

Why  will  any  man  be  so  impertinently  officious  as 
to  tell  me  all  prospect  of  a  future  state  is  only  fancy 
and  delusion  ?  Is  there  any  merit  in  being  the  mes- 
senger of  ill  news  1  If  it  is  a  dream,  let  me  enjoy  it, 
since  it  makes  me  both  the  happier  and  better  man. 

Addison. 

Unnumbered  suppliants  crowd  preferment's  gate, 
Athirst  for  wealth,  and  burning  to  be  great ; 
Delusive  fortune  hears  the  incessant  call, 
They  mount,  they  shine,  evaporate,  and  fall. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

Can  we  persist  to  bid  your  sonows  flow 
For  fabled  sufferers,  and  delusive  woe  ?     Sheridan. 

DE'MAGOGUE,  n.s.  Gr.  5n/iaywyoC.  A 
ringleader  of  the  rabble  ;  a  popular  and  factious 
orator. 

Who  were  the  chief  demagogues  .and  patrons  of  tu- 
mults, to  send  for  them,  to  flatter  and  embolden  them  1 

King  Charles. 

A  plausible,  insignificant  word,  in  the  mouth  of  an 
expert  demagogue,  is  a  dangerous  and  dreadful  wea- 
pon. South. 

Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  though  each  of  them  a 
leader,  or,  as  the  Greeks  called  it,  a  demagogue,  in  a 
popular  state,  yet  seem  to  differ  in  their  practice. 

Swift, 


DEM 


141 


DEM 


DEMA'IN,  n.  s.  }      Old  Fr.  demesne  ;  Fr.  do- 
DEME'AN.  /  maine  ;  both  probably  from 

DEME'SNE.  5  Lat.    dominus.     That  land 

which  a  man  holds  originally  of  himself,  called 
dominium  by  the  civilians,  and  opposed  to 
feodum  or  fee,  which  signifies  those  that  are  held 
of  a  superior  lord.  It  is  sometimes  used  also 
for  a  distinction  between  those  lands  that  the 
lord  of  the  manor  has  in  his  own  hands,  or  in 
the  hands  of  his  lessee,  demised  or  let  upon  a 
rent  for  a  term  of  years  or  life,  and  such  other 
lands  appertaining  to  the  said  manor  as  belong 
to  free  or  copyholders.  Estate  in  land,  or  land 
adjoining  a  mansion,  in  which  sense  demesne 
has  been  thought  to  come  from  old  Fr.  mesne, 
and  Lat.  mansio. 

Having  now  provided 
A  gentleman  of  noble  parentage, 
Of  fair  demesnes,  youthful,  and  nobly  allied. 

Shakspeare. 

That  earldom  indeed  had  a  royal  jurisdiction  and 
seigniory,  though  the  lands  of  that  county  in  demesne 
were  possessed  for  the  most  part  by  the  ancient  in- 
heritors. Davits. 

Those  acts  for  planting  forest  trees  have  hitherto 
been  wholly  ineffectual,  except  about  the  demetnes  of 
a  few  gentlemen ;  and  even  there,  in  general,  very 
unskilfully  made.  Swift. 

DEMA'ND,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.~\       Fr.     demander  ; 

DEMA'NDABLE,  adj.          /Span,  and  Portug. 

DEMA'NDANT,  n.  s.  tdemanddr;  Ital.  de- 

DEMA'NDER.  J  mandare  ;  Lat.  de- 

mando,  from  de  and  mando  (manu  do,  to  give 
with  the  hand).  To  claim;  ask  for  as  one's  own 
previously,  or  with  authority  ;  hence  to  question, 
interrogate.  As  a  substantive  it  is  the  claim 
made;  the  amount  of  it  in  money;  an  application 
made  for  any  thing  at  its  price:  demandable, 
that  which  is  due  :  demandant  and  demander, 
he  who  requires  his  alleged  due  by  law  or  other- 
wise. 

And  when  Uriah  was  come  unto  him,  David  de- 
manded of  him  how  Joab.did,  and  how  the  people  did, 
and  how  the  war  prospered.  2  Sam.  xi.  7. 

This  matter  is  by  the  decree  of  the  watchers,  and 
the  demand  by  the  word  of  the  holy  ones. 

Dan.  iv.  17. 

All  sums  demandable,  for  licence  of  alienation  to  be 
made  of  lands  holden  in  chief,  have  been  stayed  in  the 
way  to  the  hanaper.  Bacon. 

The  pound  of  flesh  which  I  demand  of  him, 
Is  dearly  bought ;  'tis  mine,  and  I  will  have  it. 

Shakspeare. 
Young  one, 

Inform  us  of  thy  fortunes  ;  for,  it  seems, 
They  crave  to  be  demanded.  Id. 

They  grow  very  fast  and  fat,  which  also  bettereth 
their  taste,  and  delivereth  them  to  the  demander'i  ready 
use  at  all  seasons.  Carew. 

The  oracle  of  Apollo  being  demanded,  when  the 
war  and  misery  of  Greece  should  have  an  end,  re- 
plied, When  they  would  double  the  altar  in  Delos, 
which  was  of  a  cubick  form.  Peacham  on  Geometry. 

Giving  vent,  gives  life  and  strength  to  our  appe- 
tites j  and  he  that  has  the  confidence  to  turn  his 
wishes  into  demands,  will  be  but  a  little  way  from 
thinking  he  ought  to  obtain  them.  Locke. 

My  bookseller  tells  me,  the  demand  for  those  my 
papers  increases  daily.  Addison. 


One  of  the  witnesses  deposed,  that  dining  on  a 
Sunday  with  the  demandant,  whose  wife  had  sat  be- 
low the  squire's  lady  at  church,  she  the  said  wife- 
dropped  some  expressions,  as  if  she  thought  her  hus- 
band ought  to  be  knighted.  Spectator. 

There  are  two  manners  of  demands,  the  one  of  deed, 
the  other  in  law  :  in  deed,  as  in  every  praecipe,  there 
is  express  demand ;  in  law,  as  every  entry  in  land  dis- 
tress for  rent,  taking  or  seizing  of  goods,  and  such 
like  acts,  which  may  be  done  without  any  words,  are 
demands  in  law.  Blount. 

But  the  misery  of  it  is,  men  will  not  think  ;  will 
not  employ  their  thoughts,  in  good  earnest,  about  the 
things  which  most  of  all  deserve  and  demand  them. 

Mason. 

Every  man  has  frequent  occasion  to  state  a  con- 
tract, or  demand  a  debt,  or  make  a  narrative  of  minute 
incidents  of  common  life.  Johnson. 

Thus  for  short  sins  short  hours  of  penance  flow, 
But  heavier  guilt  demands  more  lasting  woe. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DEMBEA,  a  large  lake  of  Abyssinia,  is  in 
the  heart  of  the  country,  and  supposed  to  be 
about  450  miles  in  circumference.  It  contains 
many  islands,  particularly  one  of  great  size, 
which  is  made  a  place  of  confinement.  The 
great  river  Bahr-el-Azrek,  so  often  supposed. to  be 
the  true  Nile,  falls  into  it  on  the  west,  and  issues 
from  it  on  the  south-west :  it  is  said  that  the 
stream  may  be  distinguished  through  the  whole 
of  its  passage.  Various  small  streams  also  fall 
into  it. 

DEMBEA,  a  province  of  Abyssinia,  surrounding 
the  great  lake  of  that  name.     On  the  north  it 
comprehends  that  fertile  tract  of  which  Gondar 
is  the  capital.     On  the  east  it  includes  Foggora, 
Dara,  and  Alata ;  and,  on  the  west,  the  lands 
about  Waindaga  and  Dingleber.     The  whole  re- 
gion is  fruitful,  and   finely  varied  by  mountains 
and  plains.   It  is  particularly  described  by  Bruce. 
DEMEAN',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  {      Fr.  mener  ;    Ital. 
DEMEANOUR.  $  menare  ;   Norm.  Fr. 

demesner ;  whence,  thinks  Mr.  Todd,  our  word 
manage,  i.  e.  conduct,  carriage,  demeanour  :  per- 
haps the  whole,  we  might  add,  from  Lat.  manus, 
the  hand.  To  behave ;  generally  to  carry  one's 
self  in  a  particular  way.  There  seems  to  be  no 
good  authority  for  using  it  for  debase.  Dr.  John- 
son's instance  from  Shakspeare,  and  Mr.  Todd's 
from  Doddridge,  are  equivocal ;  but  the  reader 
will  judge. 

At  his  feet  with  sorrowful  demean, 
And  deadly  hue,  an  armed  corse  did  lie. 

Spenser 

Now,  out  of  doubt,  Antipholis  is  mad, 
Else  he  would  never  so  demean  himself. 

SJiakipeare. 

Angels  best  like  us,  when  we  ?re  most  like  unto  them, 
in  all  parts  of  decent  demeanour.  Hooker. 

His  gestures  fierce 

He  marked,  and  mad  demeanour,  then  alone, 
As  he  supposed,  all  unobserved,  unseen. 

Milton. 

He  was  of  a  courage  not  to  be  daunted,  which  was 
manifested  in  all  his  actions,  especially  in  his  whole 
demeanour  at  Rhee,  both  at  the  landing  and  upon  the 
retreat.  Clarendon. 

Those  plain  and  legible  lines  of  duty  requiring  us 
to  demean  ourselves  to  God  humbly  and  devoutly,  to 
our  governors  obediently,  and  to  our  neighbours  justly, 
and  to  ourselves  soberly  and  temperately.  South. 


142 


D  E  M  E  R  A  R  A. 


Of  so  insupportable  a  pride  he  was,  that  where  his 
deeds  might  well  stir  envy,  his  demeanour  did  rather 
breed  disdain.  Sidney. 

A  man  cannot  doubt  but  that  there  is  a  God  ;  and 
that,  according  as  he  demeans   himself  towards  him, 
he  will  make  him  happy  or  miserable  for  ever. 

Tillotson. 

Strephon  had  long  perplexed  his  brains , 
How  with  so  high  a  nymph  he  might 
Demean  himself  the  wedding  night.  Swift. 

That  brow  in  furrowed  lines  had  fixed  at  last, 
And  spake  of  passions,  but  of  passions  past ; 
The  pride,  but  not  the  fire,  of  early  days, 
Coldness  of  mean,  and  carelessness  of  praise  ; 
A  high  demeanour,  and  a  glance  that  took 
Their  thoughts  from  others  by  a  single  look.  Byron. 
Peter  vras  so  affected  at  his  condescending  to  per- 
form such  a  mean  office,  that  he  says  to  him,  It   is   a 
thousand  times  fitter  that  I  should  wash  thine,  nor  can 
I  bear  to  see  thee  thus  demean  thyself. 

Doddridge's  Expositor. 

DEME'NTATE,  t>,  a.  3     Lat.  demento,  of  de 
DEMENTA'TION,  n.  s.     3  and mens,  the  mind.  To 
make  mad.     Making  mad,  or  frantic. 

DEMERARA,  or  DEMERARA  AND  ESSEQUIBO, 
a  colony  of  Great  Britain,  in  the  north-eastern 
part  of  South  America.  It  is  composed  of  two 
governments, named  as  above, both  which, having 
been  finally  confirmed  to  Great  Britain  by  the 
peace  of  1814,  are  now  one  united  colony.  They 
form  a  part  of  what  was  originally  Dutch  Guienne ; 
hut  the  king  of  the  Netherlands  only  retains, 
in  this  part  of  the  world,  the  colony  of  Surinam. 
The  general  features  and  natural  history  of  this 
country  have  been  described  already  in  our  arti- 
cle AMERICA,  SOUTH,  par.  206 — 220.  Deme- 
rara  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  on  the  east  by  a  line  drawn  from  the 
mouth  of  Albany  Creek,  in  a  south-east  direction, 
dividing  it  from  the  British  colony  of  Berbice, 
on  the  west  by  the  river  Pomaron,  which  divides 
it  from  Spanish  Guiana;  its  southern  boundary 
is  undetermined.  Staebroek,  the  only  con- 
siderable town,  and  the  seat  of  government,  is  in 
lat.  6°  46'  N.,  and  long.  57°  45'  W.  from  Lon- 
don. 

The  whole  country  is  low  and  swampy :  on  the 
coast  the  tides  rise  to  the  height  of  from  sixteen 
to  twenty-four  feet.  The  rivers  are  the  Essequibo, 
Demerara,  and  Canji  or  Cayonny,  the  last  being 
supposed  to  communicate  with  the  Oronoco.  The 
Demerara  River  has  a  bar  across  its  mouth, 
which  prevents  ships  of  large  burden  passing  it ; 
but  vessels  drawing  fourteen  feet  may  be  loaded 
at  Staebroek.  Here  are  convenient  wharfs :  no 
large  vessels,  however,  can  lie  near  them,  on  ac- 
count of  the  declivity  of  the  bank,  but  are  com- 
pelled to  load  and  unload  their  cargoes  in  the 
middle  of  a  rapid  stream.  The  Essequibo  is 
easily  entered  by  the  largest  ships,  but  they 
must  also  be  loaded  and  unloaded  in  the  stream, 
as  the  same  causes  prevent  their  lying  near 
shore. 

We  have  also  noticed  the  political  history  of 
these  settlements.  It  is  only  necessary  to  add, 
that  while,  under  the  British  government,  the 
general  internal.policy  is  improved,  and  the  roads, 
drain;  ge,  &c.,  have  assumed  a  very  different  as- 
pect ti>  that  which  they  bore  in  former  times,  the 


curse  of  an  extensive  dependence  on  slave-culti- 
vation is  no  where  more  evident.  Coffee,  sugar, 
and  cotton,  are  the  staple  articles  of  produce,  and 
no  where  on  earth  is  a  finer  soil  presented  to  the 
hand  of  man.  It  has  been  transported  to  other 
of  our  western  possessions  as  manure,  and  has 
been  known  to  produce  thirty  crops  of  rattoon 
canes  in  snccession,  without  replanting.  Some- 
times it  has  been  cropped  two  or  three  years  with 
plantains,  to  reduce  its  excessive  richness,  and 
afterwards  with  sugar  canes  ;  but  the  first,  second, 
and  sometimes  even  the  third  crop,  has  been  so 
luxuriant  as  to  be  only  fit  to  make  rum.  Each 
estate  is  intersected  with  dikes  and  trenches, 
communicating  with  the  river,  by  means  of  which, 
in  small  flat-bottomed  boats,  the  whole  convey- 
ance of  the  produce  is  effected  from  one  part  of 
the  estate  to  another.  Thus  they  carry  the  canes 
from  the  field  to  the  sugar-mill  and  the  still- 
house.  The  earth  removed  to  form  these  ditches 
is  thrown  on  beds,  which  contain  the  cotton-trees 
planted  in  rows  six  feet  asunder.  The  coffee-trees 
are  planted  in  rows  from  nine  to  twelve  feet 
apart,  and  the  intermediate  spaces  are  filled 
either  by  plantain-trees,  or  the  bois  immortel, 
growing  to  the  height  of  twelve  or  fourteen  feet, 
and  affording  a  welcome  shade  to  the  coffee 
plants. 

In  the  colony  are  from  60,000  to  65,000  slaves 
kept  in  awe  with  difficulty,  and  in  no  small  de- 
gree by  the  strong  aversion  that  subsists  between 
them  and  the  aboriginal  Indians  of  the  interior, 
who  readily  bring  back  all  stragglers  to  their 
masters,  and  often  assist  in  suppressing  insubor- 
dination. The  colony  is  governed  by  the 
Dutch  laws.  The  free  inhabitants  do  not  exceed 
3000. 

DEME'RIT,  7i.  s.  Fr.  demerite  ;  from  demeri- 
tus,  Lat.  of  demereor.  See  MERIT.  Blame. 

They  should  not  be  able  once  to  stir,  or  to  murmur* 
but  it  should  be  known,  and  they  shortened  according 
to  their  demerits.  Spenter  on  Ireland. 

I  fetch  my  life  and  being 
From  men  of  royal  siege  ;  and  my  demerits 
May  speak,  unbonnetting,  to  as  proud  a  fortune 
As  this  that  I  have  reached.   Shakspeare.   Othello. 

Thou  livest  by  me,  to  me  thy  breath  resign  ; 
Mine  is  the  merit;  the  dement  thine.         Dry  den. 

Whatever  they  acquire  by  their  industry  or  inge- 
nuity, should  be  secure,  unless  forfeited  by  any  deme- 
rit or  offence  against  the  custom  of  the  family. 

Temple. 

I  considered  the  possession  of  it  [a  bishopric]  as 
a  frequent  occasion  of  personal  dement ;  for  I  saw  the 
generality  of  the  bishops  bartering  their  independence 
and  the  dignity  of  their  order  for  the  chance  of  a  trans- 
lation, and  polluting  gospel-humility  by  the  pride  of 
prelacy.  Bp.  Watson. 

DEME'RSED,par£.  }      From demersus,  orde- 

DEME'RSION,  n.  s.  S  mergo,  Lat.  Plunged ; 
drowned.  A  drowning.  In  chemistry,  the  put- 
ting any  medicine  in  a  dissolving  liquor. 

DEME'SNE.     See  DEMAIN. 

DEMETRIUS  I.,  surnamed  Poliorcetes,  de- 
stroyer of  towns,  was  the  son  of  Antigonus.  At 
the  age  of  twenty-two  he  was  sent  by  his  father 
against  Ptolemy,  who  invaded  Syria.  He  was 
defeated  i_;  ir  Gaza,  but  soon  repaired  his  loss  by 


DEMETRIUS. 


a  victory  over  one  of  the  generals  of  the  enemy. 
He  afterwards  sailed  with  a  fleet  of  250  ships  to 
Athens,  and  restored  the  Athenians  to  liberty,  by 
freeing  them  from  the  power  of  Cassander  and  Pto- 
lemy, and  expelling  the  garrison,  which  was  sta- 
tioned there  under  Demetrius  Phalereus.  After  this 
successful  expedition,  he  besieged  and  took  Muny- 
chia,  and  defeated  Cassander  at  Thermopylae.  His 
reception  at  Athens  after  these  victories  was  at- 
tended witli  the  most  servile  flattery ;  and  the 
Athenians  were  not  ashamed  to  raise  altars  to 
him  as  to  a  god,  and  consult  his  oracles.  This 
raised  the  jealousy  of  the  successors  of  Alexander  ; 
and  Seleucus,  Cassander,  and  Lysimachus  united 
to  destroy  Antigonus  and  his  son.  Their  hostile 
armies  met  at  Ipsus,  A.  A.  C.  301  :  Antigonus 
was  killed  in  the  battle  ;  and  Demetrius,  after  a 
severe  loss,  retired  to  Ephesus.  The  Athenians, 
who  had  lately  adored  him  as  a  god,  refused  to 
admit  him  into  their  city ;  but  he  soon  after  ra- 
vaged the  territory  of  Lysimachus,  and  recon- 
ciled himself  to  Seleucus,  to  whom  he  gave  his 
daughter  Stratonice  in  marriage.  Athens  now 
labored  under  tyranny,  and  Demetrius  relieved 
it  a  second  time,  and  pardoned  the  inhabitants. 
The  loss  of  his  possessions  in  Asia  recalled  him 
from  Greece,  and  he  established  himself  on  the 
throne  of  Macedonia.  Here  he  was  continually  at 
war  with  the  neighbouring  states,  and  the  superior 
power  of  his  adversaries  obliged  him  to  leave  Ins 
kingdom,  after  he  had  sat  on  the  throne  for  seven 
years.  He  passed  into  Asia,  and  attacked  some 
of  the  provinces  of  Lysimachus  with  various  suc- 
cess ;  but  famine  and  pestilence  having  destroyed 
the  greatest  part  of  his  army,  he  applied  to  Se- 
ieucus  for  assistance.  He,  at  first,  met  with  a  kind 
reception,  but  hostilities  were  again  soon  begun  ; 
and,  though  he  gained  some  advantages  over  his 
son-in-law,  he  was  at  last  forsaken  by  his  troops, 
and  taken  prisoner.  Though  Seleucus  kept  him 
in  confinement,  he  maintained  him  like  a  prince, 
and  he  passed  his  time  in  hunting,  and  in  other 
laborious  exercises.  His  son  Antigonus  offered 
Seleucus  all  his  possessions,  and  even  his  person, 
to  procure  his  father's  liberty,  but  in  vain,  and 
Demetrius  died  in  the  fifty-fourth  year  of  his  age, 
after  a  confinement  of  three  years,  A.  A.  C.  286. 
His  remains  were  given  to  Antigonus,  and  ho- 
nored with  a  splendid  funeral  at  Corinth,  and 
thence  conveyed  to  Demetrias. 

DEMETRIUS  I.,  king  of  Syria,  surnamed  Soter, 
or  Saviour,  was  son  of  Seleucus  Philopater. 
Being  a  hostage  at  Rome,  when  his  father  died, 
his  uncle,  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  usurped  the 
kingdom,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Antio- 
chus Eupator.  Demetrius  at  last  procured  his 
liberty  on  pretence  of  going  to  hunt,  and  fled  to 
Syria,  where  the  troops  received  him  as  their  law- 
ful sovereign.  He  put  to  death  Eupator  and  Lysias, 
but,  endeavouring  to  establish  himself  on  his 
throne  by  cruelty  and  oppression,  Alexander 
Bala,  the  pretended  son  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
claimed  the  crown,  and  defeated  Demetrius  in  a 
cattle,  A.A.C.  150. 

DEMETRIUS,  the  disciple  of  Apollonius  Tya- 
naeus,  a  cynic  philosopher  of  the  age  of  Caligula. 
The  emperor  wished  to  gain  him  to  his  interest  by 
a  large  present ;  but  Demetrius  refused  it  with 
indignation,  and  said,  If  Caligula  wishes  to  bribe 


me,  let  him  send  me  his  crown.  Vespasian  \vas 
displeased  with  his  insolence,  and  banished  him 
to  an  island.  The  cynic  derided  the  punishment, 
and  satirised  the  emperor.  He  died  in  an  ex- 
treme old  age  ;  and  Seneca  observes,  that  '  na- 
ture had  brought  him  forth  to  show  mankind, 
that  an  exalted  genius  can  live  securely  without 
being  corrupted  by  the  vices  of  the  surrounding 
world.' 

DEMETRIUS  PHALEREUS,  a  celebrated  orator 
and  peripatetic  philosopher,  was  the  scholar  of 
Theophrastus.  He  acquired  so  much  autho- 
rity at  Athens,  that  he  governed  the  city 
for  ten  years;  and  he  ruled  with  so  much 
wisdom  and  virtue,  that  thirty-six  statues  were 
erected  in  honor  of  him.  Being  obnoxious,  how- 
ever, to  the  aristocratical  party,  they  procured  an 
order  for  his  death  ;  but,  he  escaped  into  Egypt, 
and  was  protected  by  Ptolemy  Lagus.  On  the 
death  of  that  prince  he  was  banished  by  his  suc- 
cessor. None  of  the  works  of  this  celebrated 
philosopher  are  extant,  except  his  Rhetoric, 
which  is  usually  printed  among  the  Rhetores 
Selecti. 

DEMETRIUS,  czar  of  Russia,  commonly  called 
the  false  Demetrius,  was,  according  to  most  au- 
thors, a  native  of  Jaroslaw,  and  a  novice  in  a 
monastery,  where  he  was  instructed  by  an  old 
monk  to  personate  Demetrius,  son  of  the  czar 
John  Basilovitz,  who  had  been  murdered  by  Bo- 
ris Gudenov,  in  1597.  The  youth,  according  to 
his  instructions,  went  under  the  name  of  Deme- 
trius, and  pretended  to  have  escaped  from  his 
murderers  into  Lithuania,  where  he  was  taken 
into  the  service  of  a  nobleman  named  Wicno- 
vitski,  to  whom  he  told  his  story,  and  who  es- 
poused his  cause.  When  Boris  heard  of  this 
rival,  he  sent  assassins  to  despatch  him  ;  but  his  pa- 
tron beingwarned  of  it  conveyed  him  to  Mnieski, 
palatine  of  Sandomir,  who  promised  to  assist  him 
in  his  design  on  the  Russian  throne,  provided  he 
would  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
which  he  readily  consented  to,  and  was  married 
to  the  palatine's  daughter.  Assisted  by  the 
Poles,  Demetrius,  in  1604,  marched  into  Rus- 
sia, at  the  head  of  a  small  army,  and  was  soon 
joined  by  a  number  of  Russians  and  Cossacs.  He 
defeated  an  army  sent  against  him,  and  an  in- 
surrection took  place  in  his  favor.  On  the  death 
of  Boris,  the  people  strangled  his  son;  and 
placed  Demetrius  on  the  throne ;  but  his  par- 
tiality to  the  Poles  and  contempt  of  the  Greek 
religion  occasioned  an  insurrection,  and  he  was 
murdered  in  1606,  after  a  short  reign  of  about 
eleven  months.  Mr.  Archdeacon  Coxe,  contrary 
to  the  generality  of  writers,  considers  him  to 
have  been  the  true  prince  Demetrius. 

DEMI  ATTICI,  in  ancient  history,  boroughs  or 
large  villages  of  Attica.  The  Athenian  tribes 
were  distributed  into  Demi.  Homer,  in  his  cata- 
logue, distinguishes  the  Athenians  by  the  appel- 
non  Demos.  And  when  Theseus  prevailed  on 
them  to  quit  the  country  of  Attica,  and  settle 
at  Athens,  they  still  continued  to  frequent  the 
Demi,  and  to  perform  their  religious  ceremonies 
there. 

DEMI-CANNON,  n.  s.  From  demi,  half,  and 
cannon.  An  ancient  piece  of  artillery,  carrying 
a  thirty-six  pound  ball. 


DEM 


144 


DEM 


What '.  this  a  sleeve,  'tis  like  a  demi-cannen. 

Shakspeare. 

Ten  engines,  that  shall  be  of  equal  force  either  to  a 
cannon  or  demi-cannon,  culverin  or  demi-culverin, 
may  be  framed  at  the  same  price  that  one  of  these  will 
amount  to.  WUkuu. 

DEMI-CULVERIN.  An  old  piece  of  ord- 
nance carrying  a  thirteen  pound  ball. 

They  continue  a  perpetual  volley  of  demi-culverin*. 

Raleigh. 

The  army  left  two  demi-culverint,  -and  two  other  good 
guns.  Clarendon. 

DEMI-DEVIL.  From  demi  and  devil.  Par- 
taking of  infernal  nature  ;  half  a  devil. 

Will  you,  I  pray,  demand  that  demi-devil, 

Why  he  hath  thus  ensnared  my  soul  and  body  ? 

Sluikspeare.   Othello. 

DEMI-GOD,  n.  s.  From  demi  and  god. 
Partaking  of  a  divine  nature ;  half  a  god ;  a  hero 
produced  by  the  cohabitation  of  divinities  with 
mortals.  See  HERO. 

He    took   his  leave  of  them,  whose  eyes  bade  him 
farewell  with  tears,  making  temples  to  him  as  to  a  demi- 
god. Sidney. 
Be  gods,  or  angels,  demi-gods.  Milton. 
Transported  demi-gods  stood  round, 
And  men  grew  heroes  at  the  sound, 
Inflamed  with  glory's  charms.  Pope. 
Nay,  half  in  heaven,  except  (what's  mighty  odd) 
A  fit  of  vapours  clouds  this  demi-god.  Id. 

Who  is  this  ? 

Who  truly  looketh  like  a  demi-god, 
Blooming  and  bright,  with  golden  hair,  and  stature, 
If  not  more  high  than  mortal,  yet  immortal. 

Byron. 

DEMI-GORGE,  in  fortification,  is  that  part 
of  the  polygon  which  remains  after  the  flank  is 
raised,  and  goes  from  the  curtain  to  the  angle  of 
the  polygon.  It  is  half  of  the  vacant  space  or 
entrance  into  a  bastion. 

DEMI-LANCE,  n.  s.  From  demi  and  lance. 
A  light  lance  ;  a  short  spear ;  a  half  pike. 

On  their  steeled  heads  their  demi-lances  wore 
Small  pennons,  which  their  ladies  colours  bore. 

Dryden. 

Light  demi-lances  from  afar  they  throw, 
Fastened  with   leathern   thongs,   to  gall  the  foe. 

Id. 

DEMI-MAN,  n.  s.  From  demi  and  man. 
Half  a  man;  a  term  of  reproach. 

We  must  adventure  this  battle,  lest  we  perish  by  the 
complaints  of  this  barking  demi-man.  Knolles. 

DEMIS'E,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Fr.  demis  ;  Lat.  de- 
mitto,  demisi,  to  hand  down .  (de  and  mitto,  Gr. 
/u0i»j/u).  Applied  to  handing  down  by  legacy  or 
death  :  and,  as  a  substantive,  to  death  itself,  by 
which  the  crown  of  a  monarchy  is  generally 
transmitted. 

Inexorable  vigour  is  worse  than  a  lasche  demission 
of  sovereign  authority.  L'Estrange. 

About  a  month  before  the  demise  of  queen  Anne, 
the  author  retired.  Swift. 

My  executors  shall  not  have  power  to  demise  my 
lands  to  be  purchased.  Swift's  Last  Will. 

DEMISE,  in  law,  is  applied  to  an  estate  either 
in  fee  simple,  fee-tail,  or  for  a  term  of  life  or 
years ;  and  so  it  is  comraonlv  taken  in  many 
writs. 


DEMISE,  and  RE-DEMISE,  denote  a  conveyance 
where  there  are  mutual  leases  made  from  one  to 
another  of  the  same  land,  or  something  out  of  it. 

DEMI-SEMI-QUAVER,  in  music,  the  short- 
est note,  two  of  them  being  equal  to  a  semi- 
quaver. 

DEMIT,  v.  a.  Lat.  de.rn.itto.  See  DEMISE. 
To  depress;  to  hang  down  ;  to  let  fall. 

When  they  are  in  their  pride,  that  is,  advancing 
their  train,  if  tbey  decline  their  neck  to  the  ground, 
they  presently  demit  and  let  fall  the  same. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DEMI-WOLF,  n.  s.     From  demi  and  wolf. 

Half  a  wolf;  a  mongrel  dog  between  a  dog  and 

wolf. 

Spaniels,  curs, 

Showgas,  water-rugs,  and  demi-wolves,  are  'cleped 
All  by  the  name  of  dogs.     Shakspeare.     Macbeth. 

DEMO'CRACY,  n.  *.  ^         Fr.    democratic  ; 

DEM'OCRAT,  >  Spanish    democracia, 

DEMOCRATIC,  n.  s.        3  from   Gr.  ^jj/xoicparia 

(%ioe  the  people,  and  rpartw  to  govern).      A 

government  by  the  people  at  large.     A  democrat 

is  an  advocate  or  partizan  of  democracy.     The 

old  word  democratic  is  only  more  agreeable  tc 

the  etymology. 

Thence  to  the  famous  orators  repair, 
Those  ancient,  whose  resistless  eloquence 
Wielded  at  will  that  fierce  democratic, 
Shook  the  arsenal  and  fulmined  over  Greece. 

Milton. 

They  are  still  within  the  line  of  vulgarity,  and  are 
democratical  enemies  to  truth. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

While  many  of  the  servants,  by  industry  and  vir- 
tue, arrive  at  riches  and  esteem,  then  the  nature  of 
the  government  inclines  to  a  democracy.  Temple. 

The  majority,  having  the  whole  power  of  the  com- 
munity, may  employ  all  that  power  in  making  laws, 
and  executing  those  laws  ;  and  there  the  form  of  the 
government  is  a  perfect  democracy.  Locke. 

As  the  government  of  England  has  a  mixture  01 
democratical  in  it,  so  the  right  is  partly  in  the  people. 

Arbuthnot. 

DEMOCRITUS,  one  of  the  greatest  philoso- 
phers of  antiquity,  was  born  in  Abdera,  in 
Thrace,  about  the  80th  Olympiad,  or  A.A.C. 
466.  His  father,  says  Valerius  Maximus,  was 
able  to  entertain  the  army  of  Xerxes;  and  Dio- 
genes Laertius  adds,  that  the  king,  in  return, 
presented  him  with  some  Magi  and  Chaldeans. 
From  these  he  received  the  first  part  of  is  edu- 
cation; and,  whilst  yet  a  boy,  learned  theology 
and  astronomy.  He  next  applied  toLeucippus, 
and  learned  from  him  the  systems  of  atoms  and 
a  vacuum.  His  father  dying,  he  and  his  two 
brothers  divided  the  estate.  Democritus  made 
choice  of  that  part  which  consisted  of  money,  as 
being,  though  the  least  share,  the  most  conve- 
nient for  travelling ;  and  it  is  said,  that  his  por- 
tion amounted  to  100  talents,  which  is  nearly 
£20,000  sterling.  He  now  went  to  visit  the 
priests  of  Egypt,  from  whom  he  learned  geo- 
metry :  and  it  is  said,  that  he  penetrated  even 
into  India  and  Ethiopia,  to  confer  with  the 
Gymnosophists.  In  these  travels  he  wasted  his 
substance,  so  that  on  his  return  he  was  main- 
tained by  his  brother ;  notwithstanding  which, 
he  procured  the  highest  honors  of  his  country, 


DEM 


145 


DEM 


which  he  governed  with  unlimited  sway  and 
consummate  wisdom.  The  magistrates  of  Ab- 
dera  made  him  a  present  of  500  talents,  and 
erected  statues  to  him,  even  in  his  lifetime ;  but, 
being  naturally  more  inclined  to  contemplation 
than  delighted  vvitli  public  honors  and  employ- 
ments, he  withdrew  into  solitude  and  retirement. 
lie  incessantly  laughed  at  human  life,  as  a  con- 
tinued farce,  which  made  the  inhabitants  of  Ab- 
dera  think  he  was  mad,  on  which  they  sent  for 
Hippocrates  to  cure  him ;  but  that  celebrated 
physician  told  the  Abderians,  that  those  who 
esteemed  themselves  the  most  healthy  were  the 
most  distempered.  Democritus  died,  according 
to  Diogenes  Laertius,  aged  100,  A. A. C.  361. 
He  was  the  author  of  many  books,  which  are 
lost;  and  from  these  Epicurus  borrowed  his 
philosophy. 

DEMOIVRE  (Abraham),  an  eminent  French 
mathematician,  F.  R.S.  London,  was  a  native  of 
Vitri,  in  Champagne,  and  driven  from  his  native 
country,  as  a  Protestant,  by  the  revocation  of 
the  edict  of  Nantes.  He  settled  in  London  as  a 
teacher  of  mathematics,  and  was  particularly  ce- 
lebrated for  his  skill  and  accuracy  as  a  calculator, 
for  which  he  is  referred  to  by  Pope : 

Sure  as  Demoivre,  without  rule  or  line. 

He  died  in  1754,  at  the  age  of  eighty-six.  His 
works  are,  Miscellanea  Analytica,  4to. ;  The 
Doctrine  of  Chances,  or  a  Method  of  Calculating 
the  Probabilities  of  Events  at  Play,  4to. ;  and  a 
work  on  Annuities ;  besides  papers  in  the  Trans- 
actions of  the  Royal  Society. 

DEMO'LISH,  v.  a.-)       Fr.    demolir  ;    from 

DEMO'LISHER,  n.  s.   ^Lat.   demolari,  i.  e.   de 

DEMOLITION.  J  and   molior    (moles,     a 

mass).  To  destroy  a  building ;  hence  to  de- 
stroy generally. 

Notwithstanding  which,  it  is  now  demolished,  and 
all  this  glory  lyeth  in  the  dust,  buried  in  its  own 
ruins  j  there  being  nothing  standing  but  a  few  broken 
walls,  which  seem  to  mourn  their  own  approaching 
funerals.  Fuller.  Worthies  of  Devon. 

I  expected  the  fabrick  of  my  book  would  long  since 
have  been  demolished,  and  laid  even  with  the  ground. 

Tillotson. 
Red  lightning  played  along  the  firmament, 

And  their  demolished  works  to  pieces  rent. 

Dryden. 

Two  gentlemen  should  have  the  direction  in  the 
demolition  of  Dunkirk.  Swift. 

The  damsel  led  him  thro'  a  spacious  hall, 

Where  ivy  hung  the  half-demolished  wall.        Gay 

The  first  care  of  the  builder  of  a  new  system  is  to 
demolish  the  fabrics  which  are  standing.  Johnson. 

The  professor  of  divinity  had  been  nick-named 
Malleus  Haereticorum  ;  it  was  thought  to  be  his  duty 
to  demolish  every  opinion  which  militated  against 
what  is  called  the  orthodoxy  of  the  Church  of  England. 

Bp.  Watson. 

DE'MON,  n.  s.  ^      Fr.  demon  ;  Ital. 

DEMO'NIAC,  n.  s.  &  adj.    ^from  Lat.  damon; 

DEMONI'ACAL,  adj.  i  daifitdv,  Saiw,  San- 

DEMO'NIAN,  adj.  }  puv,  knowing.  An 

inferior  deity;  a  devil;  generally  used  in  a  bad 
sense. 

Demonian  spirits  now,  from  the  element 

Each  of  his  reign  allotted,  rightlier  called 

Powers  of  fire,  air,  water.  Milton 

VOL.  VII. 


Demoniack  phrensy,  moping  melancholy.  Itl. 

I  felt  him  strike,  and  now  I  see  him  fly  : 
Cursed  demon!     O  for  ever  broken  lie 
Those  fatal  shafts,  by  which  I  inward  bleed  ! 

Prior. 

Those  lunaticksand  de.moniacks  that  were  restored 
to  their  right  mind,  were  such  as  sought  after  him, 
and  believed  in  him.  Bentley. 

But  ah  !   those  dreadful  yells  what  soul  can  hear, 
That  owns  a  carcase,  and  not  quake  for  fear  ? 
Damons  produce  them  doubtless,  brazen-clawed, 
And  fanged  with  brass  the  daemons  are  abroad. 

Coicper. 
I  said  not 

You  were  the  demon,  but  that  your  approach 
Was  like  one.  Byron. 

DEMONA,  VAL,  a  province  of  Sicily,  which 
occupies  the  north-east  portion  of  the  island,  ex- 
tending from  the  strait  of  Messina  to  Catania, 
and  having  the  Val  de  Mazzara  to  the  west,  and 
Val  de  Noto  to  the  south.  Its  greatest  width  is 
sixty-five  miles,  the  length  112.  To  it  belong 
the  Lipari  and  other  islands.  The  population 
is  about  521,000.  It  is  mountainous  and  woody, 
being  fertile  only  on  the  banks  of  the  rivers. 
The  chief  productions  are  silk,  hemp,  flax, 
olives,  lemons,  oranges,  figs,  and  currants ;  but 
sulphur  abounds  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mount 
./Etna.  The  atmosphere  is  here  cool  and  humid. 
The  capital  is  Messina ;  the  other  chief  towns 
are  Melazzo,  Cefalu,  and  Taormina. 

DEMONO'CRACY,  n.  s.  Aai/xuv  and  Kpariu. 
The  power  of  the  devil. 

DEMONO'LATRY,w.S.  Aai>wi/and  Xarp«a. 
The  worship  of  the  devil. 

DEMONO'LOGY,  n.  s.  Aaipuv  and  \6yoS. 
Discourse  of  the  nature  of  devils.  Thus  king 
James  entitled  his  book  concerning  witches. 


Fr.  demonstrer ; 
Span,  demostrar, 
dimostrare  ;  from 
Lat.  demonslrare, 
de,  and  monstro, 
to  show.  To 
prove  with  cer- 
tainty ;  to  exhibit 


DEMONSTRATE,  v.  a. 

DEMONSTRABLE,  adj. 

DEMON'STRABLY,  adv. 

DEMONSTRATION,  n.  s. 

DEMONSTRATIVE,  adj. 

DEMONSTRATIVELY,  adv. 

DEMONSTRA'TOR,  n.  s. 

DEMONSTRAT'ORY,  adj. 

facts  :  demonstrable  is  that  which  may  be  proved 
or  exhibited  :  demonstration,  the  highest  degree 
of  proof;  indubitable  evidence :  demonstrative, 
having  the  power  of  indubitable  proof,  or  of 
clear  expression.  Demonstratory,  having  a  ten- 
dency to  demonstrate.  The  other  derivatives 
seem  plain. 

An  argument  necessary  and  demonstrative,  is  such 
as,  being  proposed  unto  any  man,  and  understood, 
the  man  cannot  choose  but  inwardly  yield.  Hooker. 

What  appeareth  to  be  true  by  strong  and  invincible 
deinonstration,  such  as  wherein  it  is  not  by  any  way 
possible  to  be  deceived,  thereunto  the  mind  doth  ne- 
cessarily yield.  Id. 

Where  is  a  probability  on  one  side,  and  no  appear- 
ance of  reason  to  the  contrary  ;  that  probability  does 
the  work  of  a  demonstration.  Bishop  Taylor. 

He  should  have  compelled  his  ministers  to  execute 
the  law,  in  cases  that  demomtrably  concerned  the  pub- 
lick  peace.  Clarendon. 

Demonstratively  understanding  the  simplicity  of 
perfection,  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  earth  to  work 
them  from  it.  Browne. 


DEM 


We  cannot  demonstrate  these  things  so  as  to  shew 
that  the  contrary  often  involves  a  contradiction. 

Tillotson. 

Painting  is  necessary  to  all  other  arts,  because  of 
the  need  which  they  have  of  demonstrative  figures, 
which  often  give  more  light  to  the  understanding  than 
the  clearest  discourses.  Dryden. 

No  man,  in  matter?  of  this  life,  requires  an  assu- 
rance either  of  the  good  which  he  designs,  or  of  the 
evil  which  he  avoids,  from  arguments  demonstratively 
certain.  South. 

Where  the  agreement  or  disagreement  of  any  thing 
is  plainly  and  clearly  perceived,  it  is  called  demonstra- 
tion. Loclte. 

The  grand  articles  of  our  belief  are  as  demonstrable 
as  geometry.  Glanville. 

First,  I  demonstratively  prove, 
That  feet  were  only  made  to  move.        Prior. 

As  for  business,  the  world  yet  knows  nothing  of  his 
(the  Duke  of  Grafton)  talents  or  resolution  ;  unless  a 
wayvard,  wavering  inconsistency  be  a  mark  of  genius, 
and  caprice  a  demonstration  of  spirit.  Junius's  Letters. 

DEMONSTRATION.     See  LOGIC. 

DEMOSTHENES,  the  famous  Athenian 
orator,  was  born  at  Athens,  A.  A.C.  381.  He 
lost  his  father  at  seven  years  of  age,  and  was 
placed  under  the  conduct  of  guardians,  who 
plundered  his  property  and  neglected  his  educa- 
tion. Demosthenes  soon  repaired  this  loss  by 
his  extraordinary  abilities.  He  became  the  dis- 
ciple of  Isaeus  and  Plato,  and  studied  the  orations 
of  Isocrates.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  gave  a 
proof  of  his  eloquence  and  abilities  against  his 
guardians,  from  whom  he  recovered  the  greatest 
part  of  his  estate.  His  rising  talents  were,  how- 
ever, impeded  by  various  natural  defects,  but 
which  he  overcame  by  dint  of  resolution  and  un- 
wearied attention.  He  declaimed  by  the  sea- 
shore, that  he  might  be  used  to  the  noise  of  a 
tumultuous  assembly,  and  with  pebbles  in  his 
mouth,  that  he  might  correct  a  defect  in  his 
speech.  He  confined  himself  in  a  subterraneous 
cave,  to  devote  himself  more  closely  to  study  ; 
and,  to  check  all  inclination  to  appear  in  public, 
he  shaved  one  half  of  his  head.  In  this  solitary 
retirement,  by  the  help  of  a  glimmering  lamp, 
he  composed  the  greatest  part  of  those  orations 
which  have  since  been  the  admiration  of  all 
ages,  though  his  contemporaries  and  rivals  in- 
veighed against  them,  and  observed  that  they 
smelt  of  oil.  His  abilities,  as  an  orator,  raised  him 
to  consequence  at  Athens,  and  he  soon  influenced 
all  the  decisions  of  the  government.  In  this  ca- 
pacity he  roused  his  countrymen  from  their 
indolence,  and  animated  them  against  the  en- 
cronchments  of  Philip  of  Macedon,  In  the 
battle  of  Cheronaea,  his  eloquence,  however, 
could  not  supply  the  want  of  courage,  and  he 
saved  his  life  by  flight.  After  the  death  of 
Philip,  he  declared  himself  warmly  against  his 
son  Alexander.  When  the  Macedonians  de- 
manded of  the  Athenians  their  orators,  Demos- 
thenes reminded  his  countrymen  of  the  fable  of 
the  sheep  which  delivered  up  their  dogs  to  the 
wolves.  By  the  prevalence  of  party,  however, 
he  was  forced  to  retire  to  Troezene  and  ^Egina, 
where,  it  is  said,  he  lived  effeminately.  When 
Antipjtter  made  war  against  Greece,  after  the 


146  DEM 

death  of  Alexander,  Demosthenes  was  publicly 
recalled  from  his  exile,  and  a  galley  was  sent  to 
fetch  him  from  JKgina.  His  return  was  attended 
with  much  splendor,  and  all  the  citizens  crowded 
at  the  Pirseus  to  see  him  land.  But  his  triumph 
and  popularity  were  short.  Anti pater  and  Cra- 
terus  were  near  Athens,  and  demanded  all  the 
orators  to  be  delivered  up  into  their  hands.  De- 
mosthenes fled  to  the  temple  of  Neptune,  in  Ca- 
lauria ;  and  when  he  saw  no  hopes  of  safety,  he 
took  a  dose  of  poison,  which  he  always  carried 
in  a  quill,  and  expired  on  the  day  that  the  Thes- 
mophoria  were  celebrated,  A.  A.  C.  322.  The 
Athenians  raised  a  brazen  statue  to  his  honor, 
with  an  inscription,  of  which  the  following  is  a 
translation : 

Si  tibi  par  menti  robur,  vir  magne,  fuisset, 
Graecia  non  Macedse  succubuisset  hero. 

Demosthenes  has  been  deservedly  called  the 
prince  of  orators,  and  has  often  been  compared 
with  Cicero,  whose  magnificent  eloquence  ha» 
scarcely  the  effect  of  the  powerful  simplicity  of 
his  master,  as  he  was  accustomed  to  style  him. 
Indeed,  no  orator  had  ever  a  finer  field  than  De- 
mosthenes, in  his  Olynthiacs  and  Philippics, 
which  are  his  capital  orations.  For  to  the 
greatness  of  the  subject,  and  to  that  integrity 
and  public  spirit  which  breathe  in  them,  they 
owe  the  largest  portion  of  their  merit. 

DEMOTICA,  or  DIMOTUC,  a  town  of  Euro- 
pean Turkey,  in  the  province  of  Romania; 
situated  near  the  Maritsch,  where  a  Greek  arch- 
bishop resides,  and  the  Christians  have  two 
churches.  This  town  was  the  abode  of  Charles 
II.  for  some  years.  It  is  twelve  miles  south 
of  Adrianople. 

DEMPSTER  OF  COURT,  the  name  formerly 
given,  in  Scotland,  to  the  common  executioner, 
or  hangman. 

DEMULCENT,  adj.  Lat.  demuiceo,  from  de, 
and  mulceo  to  soften.  Softening;  mollifying; 
assuasive. 

Pease,  being  deprived  of  any  aromatick  parts,  are 
mild  and  demulcent  in  the  highest  degree  ; .  but,  being 
full  of  aerial  particles,  are  flatulent,  when  dissolved 
by  digestion.  Arbuthnot. 

DEMULCENTS,  among  physicians,  medicines 
good  against  acrimonious  humors.  Such  ar<> 
the  roots  of  marshmallows,  white  lilies,  liquorice, 
and  viper-grass,  the  five  emollient  herbs,  &c. 

DEMU'R,  v.  a.  &  n.  &  n.  s.  ^     Fr.  demeurer  ; 

DEMUR'RER,  >  Lat.    demorari ; 

DEMUR'RAGE.  J  from  de,  and  mo- 

ra,  delay.  To  doubt  of:  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  delay 
a  process ;  to  pause  ;  doubt.  A  demurrer  is  de- 
fined in  the  extract  from  Burns.  Demurrage  is 
an  allowance  to  masters  of  ships  for  delaying 
them  in  port. 

Upon  this  rub  the  English  ambassadors  thought  fit 
to  demur,  and  so  sent  into  England  to  receive  direc- 
tions from  the  lords  of  the  council.  Hay  ward. 
The  latter  I  demur;  for  in  their  looks 

Much  reason,  and  in  their  actions,  oft  appears. 

Milton. 

O  progeny  of  heaven,  empyreal  thrones ! 
With  reason  hatb  deep  silence  and  demur 
Seized  us,  though  undismayed.  Id. 

How  can  I  e'er  expect  to  have  her, 
Having  demurred  unto  her  favour  ?       Hudibrax. 


DENBIGH. 


147 


Running  mt  j  demands,  they  expect  from  us  a 
sudden  resolution  in  things  wherein  the  devil  of  Del- 
phos  would  demur,  Browne's  Vulgar  Errourt. 

To  this  plea  the  plaintiff  demurred. 

Walton's  Angler. 

Certainly  the  highest  and  dearest  concerns  of  a 
temporal  life  are  infinitely  less  valuable  than  those  of 
an  eternal  ;  and  consequently  ought,  without  any 
demur  at  all,  to  be  sacrificed  to  them,  whensoever 
they  come  in  competition  with  them.  South. 

There  she  kept  her  word  : 
But  with  rejoinders  and  replies, 
Long  bills,  and  answers  stuffed  with  lies, 
Demur,  imparlance,  and  essoign, 
The  parties  ne'er  could  issue  join.  Swift. 

There  is  something  in  our  composition  that  thinks 
and  apprehends,  and  reflects  and  deliberates,  deter- 
mines and  doubts,  consents  and  denies ;  that  wills 
and  demurs,  and  resolves,  and  chuses,  and  rejects. 

Bentley. 

All  my  demurs  but  double  his  attacks  ; 
At  last  he  whispers,  Do,  and  we  go  snacks.  Pope. 
In  criminal   cases,  not  capital,    if  the  defendant 
demur  to  an  indictment,  &c.,   whether   in   abatement 
or  otherwise,  the  court  will  not  give  judgment  against 
him  to  answer  over,  but  final  judgment. 

Burn's  Justice. 

A  demurrer  signifies  an  abiding  in  point  of  law, 
upon  which  the  defendant  joins  issue,  allowing  the 
fact  to  be  true  as  laid  in  the  indictment.  Id. 

DEMURE,  adj.  &  v.  n.  ")    Fr.  de  bonsmxurs; 
DEMURELY,  adv.  Vfrom    Lat.     mores, 

DEMURENESS,  n.  s.  j  manners.  Of  good 
manners.  All  these  words  have  been  used  in  a 
good  sense ;  but  now  commonly  mean  affected 
modesty  or  gravity.  See  the  admirable  illustra- 
tion from  Dryden.  Shakspeare  uses  demure  as 
a  neuter  verb,  and  demurely  for  solemnly. 

Lo!  two  most  lovely  virgins  came  in  place, 
With  countenance  demure,  and  modest  grace. 

Spenser. 

There  be  many  wise  men,  that  have  secret  hearts 
and  transparent  countenances;  yet  this  would  be 
done  with  a  demure  abasing  of  your  eye  sometimes. 

Bacon. 

Esop's  damsel,  turned  from  a  cat  to  a  woman,  sat 
very  demurely  at  the  board's  end,  till  a  mouse  ran 
before  her.  Id. 

After  a  demure  travel  of  regard,  I  tell  them  I 
know  my  place,  as  I  would  they  should  do  theirs. 

Shukspeare. 
Put  on  a  sober  habit, 

Talk  with  respect,  and  swear  but  now  and  then, 
Wear  prayer-books  in  my  pocket,  look  demurely.    Id. 
Hark,  how  the  drums  demurely  wake  the  sleepers  ! 

Id. 

Your  wife  Octavia,  with  her  modest  eyes, 
And  still  conclusion,  shall  acquire  no  honour, 
Demuring  upon  me.  Id. 

Come,  pensive  nun,  devout  and  pure, 
Sober,  stedfast,  and  demure.  Milton. 

Next  stood  Hypocrisy  with  holy  leer, 
Soft  smiling,  and  demurely  looking  down ; 
But  hid  the  dagger  underneath  the  gown. 

Dryden. 

A  cat  lay  and  looked  so  demure  as  if  there  had 
been  neither  life  nor  soul  in  her.  L' Estrange. 

Her  eyes  having  in  them  such  a  cheerfulness,  as 
nature  seemed  to  smile  in  them  ;  though  her  mouth 


and  cheeks  obeyed  to  that  pretty  demureness,  which 
the  more  one  marked,  the  more  one  would  judge  the 
poor  soul  apt  to  believe.  Sidney. 

Silent  when  glad  ;   affectionate  though  shy  ; 
And  now  his  look  was  most  demurely  sad  ; 
And  now  he  laughed  aloud,  yet  none  knew  why. 

Beatfte. 


DEMY,  in  heraldry,  an  epi- 
thet for  any  charge  borne  half, 
as  o**  a  demy-lion  rampant ;  gules, 
name  Mallory. 


DEN.  Sax.  ben;  Belg.  denne  ;  Teut.  den; 
Ital.  tanna.  A  cavern;  a  low  place.  As  the 
termination  of  a  local  name,  says  Gibson's  Cam- 
den,  it  may  signify  either  a  valley  or  a  woody 
place;  for  the  Saxon  ben  imports  both. 

And  Jhesus  seide  to  him,  foxis  han  dennet,  and 
briddis  of  hevene  han  nestis  :  but  manne  sone  hath 
not  where  he  schal  reste  his  hed.  Widif.  Matt.  1. 

This  is  the  wandering  wood,  this  Errour's  den, 
A  monster  vile  whom  God  and  man  does  hate  ; 
Tnerefore  I  read  beware.       Spenser.   Faerie  Queene. 

They  here  dispersed,  some  in  the  air,  some  on  the 
earth,  some  in  the  waters,  some  amongst  the  minerals, 
dens,  and  caves  under  the  earth.  Hooker. 

What,  shall  they  seek  the  lion  in  his  den, 

And  fright  him  there  ?  Shakspeare 

Whose  attempt 

At  first  against  mankind  so  well  had  thrived 

In  Adam's  overthrow;  and  led  their  inarch 

From  hell's  deep-vaulted  den  to  dwell  in  light. 

Milton. 

'Tis  then  the  shapeless  bear  his  den  forsakes ; 
In  woods  and  fields  a  wide  destruction  makes. 

Dryden. 

DENARIUS,  in  antiquity,  the  chief  silver 
coin  among  the  Romans,  worth,  in  our  money, 
about  l\d.  at  5s.  2rf.  per  ounce,  or  Q\d.  when 
bullion  is  high-priced.  It  was  about  the  size  ot 
a  six-pence,  but  much  thicker,  and  had  the  em- 
peror's head  on  the  one  side ;  the  figures  on  the 
reverse  were  various.  In  our  translation  of  the 
New  Testament,  the  denarius  is  called  a  penny. 
See  Matt.  xxii.  19. 

DENA'Y,  n.  s.  A  word  formed  between  deny 
and  nay.  Denial;  refusal. 

DENBIGH,  a  borough,  market,  and  fair  town 
in  the  county  of  Denbigh,  North  Wales.  It 
occupies  the  side  of  a  steep  limestone  rock,  the 
summit  of  which  is  crowned  by  the  ruins  of  its 
once  noble  castle,  and  commands  an  extensive 
prospect  over  the  admired  and  fertile  vale  of  the 
Clwyd.  The  population  is  returned  at  3,786. 
The  old  town  lies  at  the  foot  of  the  rocky  pedestal 
on  which  the  castle  rests,  and  the  new  town  ex 
tends  down  the  side  of  the  hill  in  one  long  and 
handsome  avenue,  nearly  a  length  of  one  mile. 
Here  are  a  chapel  of  ease,  a  town  hall,  a  public 
dispensary,  an  old  established  banking  house, 
and  two  large  inns.  The  corporation  consists  of 
an  alderman,  two  bailiffs,  a  recorder  and  two 
coroners.  Denbigh  is  contributing  with  Rhuthyn 
and  other  places  in  sending  one  member  to  par- 
liament, and  derived  its  charter  from  king  Charles 
II.  The  parish  church,  usually  called  Whit- 
church,  lies  one  mile  from  the  town,  and  con- 

L  2 


148 


D  E  N  D  E  R  A. 


tains  the  tombs  of  Humphrey  Llwyd,  the  antiqua- 
rian, Edwards,  the  Cambrian  Shakspeare,  and 
of  Richard  Myddleton,  father  of  Hugh,  who 
brought  the  New  River  to  London.  The  castle 
owes  its  greatness  to  Henry,  earl  of  Lincoln, 
who  also  enclosed  the  town  with  walls,  and, 
after  passing  through  various  owners,  it  was 
granted  by  Elizabeth  to  the  earl  of  Leicester. 
This  last  proprietor  raised  here  the  walls  of  the 
first  protestant  church  erected  in  Great  Britain, 
but  neglected  to  complete  his  design  :  the  ruins 
stand  upon  the  rock  opposite  St.  Hilary's  chapel. 
There  is  no  event  in  the  history  of  the  fine 
castle  of  Denbigh  more  worthy  of  historic 
recollection  than  the  gallant  stand  it  made  for 
king  Charles,  under  the  command  of  the  brave 
William  Salisbury.  Near  the  lower  termination 
of  the  main  street,  stand  the  remains  of  a  Car- 
melite church  desecrated  into  a  malt-kiln,  but 
still  in  excellent  preservation. 

DENBIGHSHIRE,  one  of  six  counties  into 
which  North  Wales  is  divided.  It  presents  a 
front  to  the  Irish  Sea  on  the  north,  is  bounded  on 
the  east  by  Flintshire,  Cheshire,  and  Shropshire. 
Merioneth  and  Montgomery  shires  enclose  it  on 
the  south, — and  Caernarvonshire  constitutes  its 
boundary  on  the  west.  Its  dimensions  are  39 
miles  in  length,  by  an  average  breadth  of  23, 
and  its  area  occupies  410,000  acres  of  land. 
The  population  is  calculated  at  83,167.  The 
surface  is  hilly  and  inclined  to  a  mountainous 
character,  but  the  soil  in  many  places  remark- 
ably rich.  Two  ranges  of  elevated  hills  per- 
vade the  county,  and  preserve  a  parallelism  to 
each  other  during  their  lengths  :  one  rises  from 
the  sea,  and  crossing  over  near  Gwytherin,  and 
thence  to  Cerig-y-druidion,  falls  in  with  the 
masses  of  Merionethshire ;  Moel  Eiddyn,  the 
most  elevated  summit  in  the  chain,  stands  1660 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  Clwydian 
hills  extend  a  length  of  thirty,  miles  and  overhang 
the  celebrated  vale  of  Clwyd,  whence  the  origin 
of  their  name.  Rising  near  the  sea  at  St. 
Asaph's,  they  culminate  in  Moel  Fammau,  and 
descend  gradually  towards  the  beautiful  vale  of 
Llangollen.  The  loftiest  point,  Moel  Fammau, 
attains  a  height  of  1 845  feet  above  the  sea,  and  this 
has  been  judiciously  selected  by  the  Cambrians 
as  the  site  of  a  handsome  obelisk,  erected  to 
commemorate  the  happy  accomplishment  of 
a  fifty  years'  reign  by  king  George  III.  The 
vales  of  Clwyd,  Llanrwst,  Llangollen,  and  the 
maritime  portion  of  the  county,  are  both  beau- 
tiful and  fertile,  while  the  higher  grounds,  occu- 
pying one-third  of  the  whole  surface,  are,  from 
neglect,  in  a  very  unproductive  state.  The  six 
hundreds  into  which  the  county  is  divided  are 
called  Bromfield,  Chirk,  Isaled,  Isdulas,Yale,  and 
Rhuthyn  :  these  are  ecclesiastically  partitioned 
into  fifty  parishes,  most  of  which  are  in  the  dio- 
cese of  St.  Asaph.  The  towns  are  larger  than 
those  of  the  other  Welsh  counties ;  Wrexham 
is  the  most  populous,  Denbigh  an  ancient 
borough,  Rhuthyn  the  assize  town,  also  a  con- 
tributing borough,  besides  Llanrwst,  Abergelle, 
and  Ruabon,  in  which  weekly  markets  are 
held.  The  Dee  is  the  noblest  river  which 
waters  the  county,  but  the  Conway  is  the 
most  useful,  being  navigable  for  twelve  miles 


from  its  embouchure :  the  others  are  the  Elwy, 
Aled,  Alen,  Clwyd.and  the  Ceiriog,  which  sepa- 
rates England  from  Wales  in  the  valley  of  Chirk. 
The  principal  lakes  are  the  Elwy,  Aled,  and 
Conway,  in  which  the  .rivers  bearing  their  names 
respectively  originate.  These  all  abound  in  fish, 
but  are  devojd  of  the  picturesque  scenery  which 
characterizes  the  other  Welsh  pools.  The  only 
artificial  navigation  established  here  is  a  branch 
of  the  Ellesmere  canal,  which  is  fed  by  the  river 
Dee,  crosses  the  vale  of  Llangollen  by  an  aque- 
duct of  twenty-one  arches,  called  Pont-y-cysylte, 
and  passing  to  Chirk  is  conducted  over  the 
Ceiriog  by  a  second  aqueduct  of  nine  stone 
arches.  Iron  is  manufactured  at  Ruabon,  where, 
as  well  as  at  Chirk,  coal  of  a  superior  quality  is 
worked.  The  woollen  manufacture  is  spread 
very  generally  over  the  county :  the  slate  trade 
exists  only  on  the  borders,  but  agriculture  exerts 
a  universal  dominion  here.  But  few  remnants 
of  military  antiquity  are  found  here  :  of  these  the 
castles  of  Denbigh  and  Rhuthyn  are  the  most 
interesting ;  and,  of  the  few  monastic  establish- 
ments, the  abbeys  of  Valle  -  Crucis  and  the 
fine  church  at  Denbigh,  now  desecrated  into  a 
malt-kiln,  are  the  principal.  The  county  returns 
two  members  to  parliament,  and  the  boroughs  of 
Wrexham,  Holt,  Denbigh,  and  Rhuthyn  a 
third.  The  ancient  family  of  Fielding  enjoy 
the  earldom  of  Denbigh. 

DENDERA,  a  town  of  Egypt,  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Nile,  at  the  edge  of  a  small  but  fer- 
tile plain,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  river.  Near 
the  town  are  remarkably  masnificent  ruins,  sup- 
posed of  an  ancient  temple  of  Serapis,  or  Venus. 
The  portico  contains  twenty-four  columns,  in 
three  rows,  each  above  twenty-two  feet  in  cir- 
cumference, thirty-two  feet  high,  and  covered 
with  hieroglyphics.  The  great  peculiarity  con- 
sists in  the  square  capitals,  with  a  front  face  of 
Isis  on  each  side,  the  effect  of  which,  though 
singular,  is  by  no  means  unpleasing.  All  the 
walls  and  ceilings  of  the  interior  are  covered 
with  sculptures,  which  display  the  highest  per- 
fection of  Egyptian  art.  They  have  originally 
been  covered  with  paint,  the  brilliant  colors  of 
which  partially  remain.  The  subjects  are  various ; 
religious  ceremonies,  priests,  offerings,  deities, 
and  human  sacrifices.  Isis,  with  Osiris  behind 
her,  forms  the  grand  theme  of  representation. 
There  are  also  numerous  astronomical  figures  on 
the  ceilings ;  of  these  two  zodiacs  have,  in  a  par- 
ticular degree,  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
learned,  who  have  been  much  divided  as  to  the 
date  when  they  were  formed.  De  la  Laride  would 
fix  theiv  period  at  3000  years  ago,  or  1200  before 
the  Christian  era;  but  Mr.  Hamilton  is  disposed 
to  consider  them  as  much  more  modern,  and  as 
probably  formed  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius.  By 
the  side  of  the  great  temple  is  a  smaller  one, 
supposed  to  have  been  dedicated  toTyphon, whose 
figure  is  displayed  on  the  capitals  ;  but  the  chief 
object  of  adoration  seems  to  be  an  infant  figure, 
in  which  may  be  distinguished  the  attitude  and 
character  of  the  young  Harpocrates.  Mr.  Ha- 
milton is  of  opinion,  that  several  of  those  struc- 
tures may  have  been  raised  in  the  time  of  the 
Ptolemies;  and  the  names  of  Tiberius  and  other 
Roman  emperors,  which  he  found  in  the  inscrip- 


D  E  N  D  E  R  A. 


tions,  prove  that  repairs  were  made  at  that 
period.  The  whole  of  these  edifices,  with  the 
exception  of  one  propylon,  is  contained  within  a 
square  of  1000  feet,  surrounded  by  a  brick  wall. 
Within  the  enclosure,  a  great  number  of  modern 
buildings  have  been  erected,  so  as  often  to  hide 
them  entirely  from  view. 

Dr.  Richardson,  one  of  our  latest  travellers  in 
the  east,  thus  describes  this  spot :  '  The  scene  of 
ruins  is  nearly  a  mile  squa  re,  and  consists  of  houses 
of  unburnt  brick,  that  have  been  repeatedly  over- 
turned, and  at  every  restoration,  the  new  houses 
have  been  built  on  the  top.  The  first  thing  that 
attracts  the  eye  of  the  traveller,  on  the  edge  of 
this  black  field  of  ruins,  is  a  small  square  stone 
building,  with  four  columns  ;  it  has  an  unfinished 
appearance,' and  is  without  hieroglyphics.  It  is 
difficult  to  say  for  what  purpose  this  edifice  was 
intended ;  it  looks  like  a  porter's  lodge,  or  habi- 
tation for  the  guardian  of  the  precincts  of  the 
temple  :  and  I  should  not  have  mentioned  it  at 
all,  had  it  not  been  constructed  of  the  same  spe- 
cies of  sand-stone  with  the  temple  itself;  and  as 
these  must  have  been  brought  thither  from  a 
great  distance,  and  at  a  great  expense,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  this  insignificant  fabric  was  con- 
nected with  it  for  religious  purposes.  Advancing 
from  this,  for  several  hundred  yards  among  the 
brick  ruins,  we  came  to  an  elegant  gateway,  or 
propylon,  which  is  also  of  sand-stone,  well  hewn, 
and  completely  covered  with  sculpture  and  hie- 
roglyphics, remarkably  well  cut.  Immediately 
over  the  centre  of  the  doorway  is  the  beautiful 
Egyptian  ornament,  usually  called  the  globe, 
with  serpent  and  wings,  emblematic  of  the  glo- 
rious sun  poised  in  the  airy  firmament  of  heaven, 
supported  and  directed  in  his  course  by 
the  eternal  wisdom  of  the  Deity.  The  sub- 
lime phraseology  of  Scripture,  '  the  sun  of 
righteousness  shall  arise  with  healing  in  his 
wings,'  could  not  be  more  accurately,  or  more 
emphatically  represented  to  the  human  eye,  than 
by  this  elegant  device.  To  this  succeed  re- 
presentations of  Osiris,  Isis,  and  their  son  Horus, 
with  processions  of  priests  and  people  advancing 
to  pay  their  homage,  and  presenting  their  offerings 
on  their  knees.  Passing  under  the  gateway,  we 
find  the  principal  devices  on  each  side  of  the 
passage  to  be  the  sceptre  of  Osiris  alternating 
with  a  figure, representing  the  letter  T,  suspended 
by  a  handle ;  or,  to  speak  more  correctly,  with  a 
handle  attached  to  it  4-  ;  it  has  been  called  the 
handled  cross,  the  key  of  the  Nile,  and  is  honored 
with  other  designations.'  Vol.  i.  185 — 187. 

Dr.  Richardson  considers  this  as  the  sign,  or 
letter  Thau,  mentioned  in  the  Vulgate  Latin 
version  of  Ezekiel  ix.  4 ;  and  there  intimated  as 
being  the  sign  of  life  and  salvation  to  those  who 
received  it.  Some  of  the  female  figures  are  ad- 
mirably executed,  and  exhibit  a  remarkable  mild- 
ness of  feature  and  expression.  The  remains  of 
three  temples  still  exist.  The  largest  of  these  is 
in  a  state  of  fine  preservation,  and  is  emphati- 
cally termed  the  temple  of  Dendera.  It  is 
minutely  described  by  Dr.  Richardson,  whose 
account,  as  well  as  his  disquisition  on  Egyptian 
deities,  will  not  easily  admit  of  abridgment.  We 


only  remark,  that  he  controverts  the  commonly 
received  opinion,  that  the  splendid  sculptures  in 
the  pro-naos,  which  have  lately  arrived  at  Paris, 
are  a  zodiac ;  and  in  this  opinion  he  is  supporter* 
by  some  eminent  French  literati.  He  had  an 
opportunity  of  comparing  the  original  with  parf 
of  the  great  French  work  on  Kgypt;  to  the  ele- 
gant execution  of  which  he  gives  the  just  tribute 
of  praise,  but  he  announces  it  to  be  extremely 
incorrect  in  every  part.  It  is  242  miles  south  o"f 
Cairo,  and  forty-eight  S.S.  E.  of  Girge. 

I)ENDERMONDE,a  handsome  town  of  the 
Netherlands,  with  a  strong  citadel.  It  is  sur- 
rounded by  marshes  and  fine  meadows,  which 
the  inhabitants  can  lay  under  water  when  they 
please,  and  seated  at  the  conflux  of  the  Dender 
and  Scheldt,  fourteen  miles  east  of  Ghent,  and 
nineteen  south-west  of  Antwerp.  Inhabitants 
5000.  In  1667  the  town  was  besieged  by  Louis 
XIV.  with  an  army  of  50,000  men,  but  he  was 
obliged  to  retreat  with  precipitation,  the  inha- 
bitants having  opened  the  sluices.  The  vicinity 
is  very  fertile. 

DENDRACHATES,  in  natural  history,  from 
SevSpov,  a  tree,  and  a\arri£,  an  agate  ;  the  name 
used  by  the  ancients  for  an  extremely  elegant  and 
beautiful  species  of  agate,  the  ground  of  which  is 
whitish,  variegated  with  veins  of  a  brighter 
white.  These  veins  are  beautifully  disposed  in 
a  number  of  various  figures;  but  generally  in 
many  concentric  irregular  circles,  drawn  round 
one  or  more  points.  It  is  common  also,  in  va- 
rious parts  of  this  stone,  to  find  very  beautiful 
delineations  of  trees,  mosses,  sea  plants,  and  the 
like,  so  elegantly  expressed,  that  many  have  er- 
roneously taken  them  for  real  plants  included 
in  the  substance  of  the  stone;  whence  the  name. 

DENDRO'LOGY,  n.  s.  AivSpov  and  XoyoC. 
The  natural  history  of  trees. 

DENDROMETER,from  fovfyov,  a  tree,  and 
prpew,  to  measure ;  an  instrument  so  called  from 
its  use  in  measuring  trees.  This  instrument 


DEN 


150 


DEN 


consists  of  a  semicircle  A,  divided  into  two 
quadrants,  and  graduated  from  the  middle ; 
upon  the  diameter  B  there  hangs  a  plummet  L 
for  fixing  the  instrument  in  'a  vertical  position  ; 
there  is  also  a  chord  D  parallel  to  the  diameter, 
and  a  radius  F.,  passing  at  right  angles  through 
the  diameter  and  chord.  From  a  point  on  the 
radius  hangs  an  altimeter  C,  between  the  chord 
and  diameter,  to  which  is  fixed  a  small  semi- 
circle G,  and  a  screw,  to  confine  it  in  any  posi- 
tion. The  altimeter,  which  is  contrived  to  form 
the  same  angle  with  the  radius  of  the  instrument, 
as  the  tree  forms  with  the  horizon,  is  divided 
from  its  centre  both  ways  into  forty  equal  parts; 
and  these  parts  are  again  subdivided  into  halves 
and  quarters.  Upon  the  small  semicircle  G,  on 
which  is  accounted  the  quantity  of  the  angle 
made  by  the  altimeter  and  radius,  are  expressed 
degrees,  and  the  radius  is  numbered  with  the 
same  scale  of  divisions.  There  is  also  a  nonius 
to  the  small  semicircle,  which  shows  the  quantity 
of  an  angle  to  every  five  minutes.  There  is  also 
a  groove  in  the  radius,  that  slides  across  the 
axis,  by  means  of  a  screw  I,  working  between 
the  chord  and  semicircle  of  the  instrument ;  and 
this  screw  is  turned  by  the  key  O.  The  principal 
use  of  this  instrument  is  for  measuring  the  length 
and  diameter  of  any  tree,  perpendicular  or 
oblique,  to  an  horizontal  plane,  or  in  any  situa- 
tion of  the  plane  on  which  it  rests,  or  of  any 
figure,  whether  regular  or  irregular,  and  also  the 
length  and  diameter  of  the  boughs,  by  mere  in- 
spection. 

DENDROPHORI,  from  StvSpov,  a  tree,  and 
0«pw,  to  bear ;  tree-bearers.  In  antiquity,  priests 
who  marched  in  procession,  carrying  branches  of 
trees  in  their  hands,  in  honor  of  some  god,  as 
Bacchus,  Cybele,  Sylvanus,  Sic.  The  college  of 
the  dendrophori  is  often  mentioned  in  ancient 
marbles ;  and  we  frequently  see,  in  basso  relievos, 
the  bacchanals,  represented  as  men,  carrying  little 
shrubs  or  branches  of  trees. 

DENHAM  (Sir  John),  an  eminent  English 
poet,  was  born  in  Dublin  in  1615;  but  he  re- 
ceived his  education  in  England.  In  1641  he 
published  a  tragedy,  called  The  Sophy,  which 
was  much  admired;  and,  in  1643,  wrote  his 
famous  poem  called  Cooper's  Hill,  which,  ac- 
cording to  Dryden,  will  ever  be  a  standard  of 
good  writing.  Denham  was  sent  ambassador 
from  Charles  II.  to  the  king  of  Poland  ;  and  at 
the  Restoration  was  made  surveyor-general  of 
his  buildings,  and  created  knight  of  the  Bath. 
On  obtaining  this  post,  he  is  said  to  have  re- 
nounced his  poetry  for  more  important  studies ; 
though  he  afterwards  wrote  a  copy  of  verses  on 
the  death  of  Cowley.  He  died  at  his  office,  in 
Whitehall,  in  1668. 

DENHAM  (Dixon,  lieutenant-colonel),  eminent 
by  his  expedition  to  central  Africa,  was  born  at 
London  in  the  year  1786,  and,  after  completing 
his  studies  at  school,  was  placed  with  a  soli- 
citor; but,  in  1811,  he  entered  the  army  as  a 
volunteer,  and  served  in  the  peninsular  wars. 
After  the  general  peace  he  was  reduced  to  half 
pay,  and,  in  1819,  was  admitted  to  the  senior 
department  of  the  Royal  Military  College  at 
Farnham.  In  1823-4  he  was  engaged,  in  com- 
pany with  captain  Clapperton  and  doctor 
Oudney,  in  exploring  the  central  regions  of  Af- 


rica. See  CLAPPERTON.  His  courage,  address, 
firmness,  perseverance  and  moderation,  his  frank 
energetic  disposition,  and  his  conciliating  man- 
ners, peculiarly  fitted  him  for  such  an  under- 
taking. The  narrative  of  the  discoveries  of  these 
travellers  was  drawn  up  by  Denham.  In  1826 
he  proceeded  to  Sierra  Leone,  as  superintendant 
of  the  liberated  Africans,  and,  in  1828,  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant-governor  of  the  colony ;  but 
on  the  ninth  of  June,  in  the  same  year,  he  was 
attacked  by  a  fever,  and  died  after  an  illness  of  a 
few  days. 

DENIAL,  DEMER.     See  DENY. 

DENIE'R,  n.  s.  Lat.  denarius.  It  is  pro- 
nounced as  deneer,  in  two  syllables.  A  small 
denomination  of  French  money ;  the  twelfth  part 
of  a  sous. 

You  will  not  pay  for  the  glasses  you  have  burst  ? 
— No,  not  a  denier,  Shakspeare. 

DENIER  is  a  small  French  copper  coin,  of 
which  twelve  make  a  sol.  There  are  two  kinds 
of  deniers,  the  one  Tournois,  the  other  Parisois, 
the  latter  of  which  is  worth  a  fourth  part  more 
than  the  former.  Denier  is  also  the  name  of  a 
small  weight,  used  in  assaying  silver.  Like  the 
carat,  used  in  trying  and  expressing  the  fineness 
of  gold,  it  is  rather  imaginary  than  real,  as  the 
whole  mass  of  silver,  whatever  be  its  weight,  is 
supposed  to  be  divided  into  twelve  deniers  ;  and 
as  many  twelfth  parts,  as  it  contains  of  pure 
silver,  it  is  called  silver  of  so  many  deniers  fine. 
Thus  sterling  silver,  of  eleven  deniers  fine,  is  a 
mixture,  of  which  eleven  parts  are  pure  silver 
and  one  part  copper.  Each  denier  is  supposed 
to  be  divided  into  twenty-four  grains;  and  thus, 
estimating  pure  silver  at  6s.  per  oz.,  an  ounce  of 
sterling  silver  is  worth  5s.  6d. ;  and  the  fineness 
of  any  quantity  of  silver  can  be  calculated  with 
the  utmost  exactness  to  half  a  grain  in  purity, 
or  half  a  farthing  in  value  per  oz.  The  deniers 
and  grains,  used  by  the  assaymasters  for  this 
purpose,  are  real  weights,  made  with  the  most 
scrupulous  exactness  in  the  above  proportions  to 
each  other. 

DE'NIGRATE,  v.  a.  }      Lat.    denigro,  from 
DENIGRA'TION,  n.  s.    }  de    and     niyro.       To 
blacken  ;  to  make  black. 

DEN'IZEN,  or         ^      Either, says  Minsheu, 

DENizoN,u.a.&w.s.  (from  old  Fr.  donaisson, 

DENIZA'TION,  n.  s.    *  giving  (liberty);  or  from 

Dane's  son,  the  son  of  a  Dane,  according  to  Dr. 

Johnson,  from  the  Danes  being  made  free  by 

Alfred.     A  freeman  ;  a  stranger  made  free  ;  (the 

Welsh  is  dinasddyn,  a  man  of  the  city ;  and  dine- 

sydd,  free  of  the  city).     To  make  free. 

Denizen  is  a  British  law  term,  which  the  Saxons 
and  Angles  found  here  and  retained.  Davies. 

That  the  mere  Irish  were  reputed  aliens,  appears 
by  the  charters  of  denization,  which  in  all  ages  were 
purchased  by  them.  Id. 

Pride,  lust,  covetize,  being  several 
To  these  three  places,  yet  all  are  in  all  ; 
Mingled  thus,  their  issue  is  incestuous  ; 
Falsehood  is  denizened,  virtue  is  barbarous. 

Donne. 

DENIZEN,  in  law,  an  alien  made  a  subject  by 
the  king's  letters  patent;  otherwise  called  do- 
naison,  because  '  his  legitimation  proceeds  ex 


DENMARK. 


151 


donatione  regis,  from  the  king's  gift.'  A  denizen 
is  in  a  kind  of  middle  state  between  an  alien 
and  a  natural-born  subject,  and  partakes  of  both 
of  them.  He  may  take  lands  by  purchase  or 
devise,  which  an  alien  may  not ;  but  cannot  take 
by  inheritance  :  for  his  parent,  through  whom 
he  must  claim,  being  an  alien,  had  no  inhe- 
ritable blood ;  and,  therefore,  could  convey  none 
to  the  son  :  ana,  upon  a  like  defect  of  blood,  the 
issue  of  a  denizen,  born  before denization,  cannot 
innerit  to  him ;  but  his  issue,  born  after,  may. 
A  denizen  is  not  excused  from  paying  the  alien's 
duty,  and  some  other  mercantile  burdens.  And 
no  denizen  can  be  ot  the  pnvy  council,  or  eitner 
house  of  parliament,  or  have  any  office  of  trust, 
civil  or  military,  or  be  capable  of  any  grant  of 
lands,  &c.  from  the  crown. 

DENMAN  (Dr.  Thomas),  an  eminent  physi- 
cian and  medical  writer,  was  bora  at  Bakewell,  in 
Derbyshire,  in  173  3,  where  his  father  was  a  respect- 
able apothecary;  on  whose  death,  he  was,  for  some 
time,  an  assistant  to  his  elder  brother.  He  af- 
terwards came  to  London,  and  attended  at  St. 
George's  Hospital :  he  then  entered  the  navy,  as 
surgeon's  mate,  and  in  1757,  was  made  surgeon  of 
a  ship.  In  1763  he  quitted  the  navy,  after  having 
served  in  the  expedition  against  Belleisle.  His  first 
publication  was  in  London,  An  Essay  on  Puer- 
peral Fever,  which  was  well  received ;  but  his  pro- 
fessional prospects  were  so  little  satisfactory,  that 
he  was  happy  to  obtain  the  situation  of  surgeon 
to  one  of  the  royal  yachts,  which  brought  nim  in 
a  salary  of  £70  a-year,  without  interrupting  his 
practice.  He  was  shortly  after  (1770)  chosen 
joint-physician  and  man-midwife  to  the  Middle- 
sex Hospital,  and  gave  lectures  on  the  latter 
branch  of  practice.  He  thus  slowly  emerged 
from  obscurity  into  the  most  extensive  prac- 
tice :  was  appointed  licentiate  in  midwifery 
of  the  College  of  Physicians  in  1783,  and,  six 
years  after,  an  honorary  fellow  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety of  Edinburgh.  After  the  death  of  Dr. 
William  Hunter,  he  was  considered  as  the  most 
eminent  obstetrical  practitioner  in  the  metro- 
polis. His  great  work,  is  The  Introduction  to  the 
Practice  of  Midwifery,  which,  with  his  Apho- 
risms for  the  Use  of  Junior  Practitioners,  claims 
a  place  in  every  medical  library.  In  the  decline 
of  life,  Dr.  Denman  relinquished  the  more  labo- 
rious part  of  his  practice  to  his  son-in-law,  Sir 
Richard  Croft,  and  became  a  consulting  physi- 
cian. His  death,  which  was  sudden,  took  place 
November  26th,  1815. 

DENMARK,  one  of  the  most  ancient  mo- 
narchies in  Europe,  comprehends  the  peninsula 
of  Jutland,  Sleswick,  Holstein,  and  Lauen- 
bnrg,  on  the  continent ;  and  the  islands  of  Zealand, 
Funen,  Langeland,  Falster,  Laaland,  Bornholiu, 
Moen,  and  several  others  in  the  Baltic.  Den- 
mark Proper  is  that  part  of  Scandinavia  which 
formerly  went  by  the  name  of  Cimbrica  Cher- 
sonesus.  It  is  everywhere  bounded  by  the  sea, 
except  on  its  southern  frontier  in  Holstein,  and 
stretches  northward  from  about  53°  30'  to  57°  30' 
of  lat.,  i.  e.  from  the  right  bank  of  the  Elbe,  to 
the  extreme  point  of  Jutland.  This  main-land 
tract  is  divided  into  three  divisions,  of  which 
Holstein  forms  the  southern,  Sleswick  the  cen- 
tral, and  Jutland  the  northern  province,  each 


being  governed  by  laws  and  institutions,  occa- 
sionally very  dissimilar;  and  contains,  togethe 
with  the  adjacent   islands,  a  territory  of  about 
22,000  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  about 
1,635,000  inhabitants,  thus  distributed  : 


Jutland  contains 

Zealand  (including  Copenhagen), 

Funen,  and  other  islands,  . 
Sleswick  .... 
Holstein  .... 
Lauenburgh 


400,000 

550,000 

300,000 

350,000 

35,000 


1,635,000 

Iceland,  the  Faroe  Islands,  and  the  settlements 
of  Denmark  in  the  East  and  West  Indies  and 
Africa,  are  supposed  to  add  about  155,000  more 
to  the  population  in  the  following  proportions : 


Iceland 

Faroe  fsles       .... 
East  and  West  Indies  and  Afnca 


50,000 

5,500 

100,000 

155,500 


The  dismemberment  of  Norway  from  Denmark, 
which  took  place  in  1814,  abstracted  full  one- 
third  of  her  population  and  strength,  that 
ancient  possession  of  the  Danish  crown  being 
estimated  to  contain  at  that  period  900,000  in- 
habitants. Denmark  received  from  Sweden,  in 
exchange,  Swedish  Pomerania,  which  she  again 
parted  with  to  Prussia  for  the  duchy  of  Lauen- 
burgh, and  a  sum  of  money. 

Her  remaining  territory  is,  however,  compact, 
and  well  situated  for  commerce.  The  aspect  of 
the  continental  part  is  flat  and  undiversified, 
containing  neither  mountains  nor  rivers  of  any 
magnitude,  but  it  is  in  an  excellent  general  state 
of  cultivation;  and,  in  the  character  of  its  cli- 
mate and  rich  pasturage,  very  much  resembling 
our  own  country. 

It  is  largely  indented  by  the  sea,  and  pos- 
sesses numerous  creeks  and  bays,  as  well  as  in- 
ternal lakes,  but  only  one  canal  of  importance, 
that  of  Kiel.  This  will  admit  vessels  of  120 
tons  burden,  and  extends  from  the  Baltic  to  the 
Eyder  at  Rendsburg,  where  the  river  becomes 
navigable,  thus  opening  a  communication  be- 
tween the  two  seas,  or  through  105  miles  of 
territory.  Its  length  is  twenty-two  English 
miles.  Its  breadth  at  top  100  feet,  at  bottom 
fifty-four,  and  depth  ten  feet.  It  was  begun  in 
1777,  and  completed  in  1785,  at  an  expense  of 
£800,000  sterling.  During  the  late  war  between 
3000  and  4000  vessels  annually  passed  through 
it,  but  in  time  of  peace  the  number  is  diminished. 
It  has  much  improved  the  internal  trade  of 
Sleswick  and  Holstein. 

The  revenue  of  Denmark  fluctuates  between 
£1,700,000  and  £2,000,000,  about  £120,000  of 
which  arises  from  the  dues  of  the  Sound :  the 
national  debt  is  nominally  £15,000,000.  The 
military  force  somewhat  exceeds  20,000  men ; 
the  naval  force  is  only  4000  men  in  service,  but 
capable  of  being  increased  with  great  facility,  as 
there  are  between  14,000  and  15,000  registered 
seamen.  The  seafaring  people  of  the  kingdom 
are  altogether  little  short  of  50,000. 


152 


DENMARK. 


Theie  are  no  mineral  productions  in  Den- 
mark of  any  commercial  importance ;  salt  is 
made  in  considerable  quantities  from  the  lime 
springs  of  Oldesloe  ;  and  a  little  coal  is  found  ; 
but  turf  is  the  great  article  of  fuel.  Both  tim- 
ber and  salt  are  imported  largely.  The  agricul- 
tural produce  consists  of  wheat,  in  small  quan- 
tity, barley,  oats,  beans,  peas,  and  potatoes ;  the 
last  very  largely.  Excellent  madder  also  abounds, 
and  hops,  flax,  hemp,  and  tobacco,  are  partially 
cultivated.  Gardens  are  seldom  seen  except  in 
Arak,  the  great  kitchen  garden  of  the  capital. 
The  horned  cattle  and  horses  are  very  superior ; 
in  Holstein  are  some  of  the  best  working  breeds 
of  both,  that  are  known  :  the  exportation  of 
horses  is  said  to  amount  to  1200  or  1500  an- 
nually, valued  at  from  £160,000  to  £200,000 
sterling.  Milch  cattle  are  also  well  managed 
here  :  butter  and  cheese  abound :  trie  sheep, 
though  recently  improved  by  the  introduction  of 
merino,  and  other  breeds,  are  still  inferior. 
'  There  are  now  better  meadows,  and  more 
hedges  and  walls  in  Denmark,'  says  Mr.  Lou- 
den, •'  than  in  any  country  of  Germany  of  the 
same  extent.'  Here  was  founded,  in  1686,  the 
first  veterinary  school  in  Germany.  'Artificial 
grasses  and  herbage  plants  enter  into  most  rota- 
tions, and  rye-grass  is  perhaps  more  sown  in 
Holstein  than  any  where,  excepting  in  England. 
In  a  word,  considering  the  disadvantages  of 
climate,  the  agriculture  of  Denmark  is  in  a  more 
advanced  state  than  that  of  any  other  kingdom  of 
Germany.'  Fishing  in  the  bays  and  creeks  is 
conducted  on  a  large  scale  ;  the  most  important 
branch  is  the  herring  fishery ;  beds  of  oysters 
and  muscles  are  not  uncommon  :  and  fresh  water 
fish  abound  in  several  arms  of  the  Baltic,  so 
little  is  that  sea  impregnated  with  salt. 

Denmark  has  pursued  a  studiously  pacific 
policy  for  more  than  half  a  century,  and  the 
consequence,  until  nearly  the  close  of  the  late 
wais  of  the  French  revolution,  were  the  uninter- 
rupted improvement  and  extension  of  her  com- 
merce. In  1800  she  possessed  above  2000 
merchant  men,  20,000  seamen,  and  250,000  tons 
of  shipping.  During  our  second  war  with 
France  these  were  in  a  state  of  rapid  increase, 
but  the  seizure  of  her  navy  in  1807  by  Great 
Britain,  and  the  consequent  breach  between  the 
two  countries,  permitted  her  no  longer  to  carry 
on  a  neutral  trade,  and  she  has  scarcely  to  the 
present  time  recovered  the  blow.  The  chief 
intercourse  of  the  Danes  is  with  the  adjacent 
coasts  of  the  Baltic,  with  England,  Holland, 
France,  and  the  Mediterranean. 

They  have  found  the  benefit  of  a  general  car- 
rying trade  so  considerable,  that  they  have 
pushed  it  with  success,  both  in  the  Mediterranean 
(where  their  flag  is  respected  by  the  Barbary 
states,  equally  with  that  of  stronger  powers), 
and  to  the  most  distant  parts  of  the  globe.  The 
whale  fishery,  likewise,  employs  a  considerable 
portion  of  their  seamen,  and  in  the  West  India 
trade  they  have  about  seventy  sail  of  merchant- 
men. Their  connexion  with  the  Guinea 
and  Gold  coasts  has  been  in  a  great  measure 
discontinued  since  their  honorable  abolition  of 
he  slave  trade  in  1803. 

The  principal  exports  from  Denmark  to  Eng- 


land are  skins,  raw  hides,  and,  when  our  com 
laws  permit,  oats.  Until  lately  the  most  exten- 
sive part  of  the  trade  between  the  two  countries 
was  timber  from  Norway.  The  imports  from 
England  are  manufactured  articles.,  and  coionial 
produce.  The  duties  on  the  importation  of 
foreign  commodities  into  Denmark  are  high,  buf 
all  kinds  of.  merchandise,  with  the  exception  of 
the  following  articles,  are  allowed  to  be  imported ; 
viz.  sugar,  either  raw  or  refined,  coming  from 
European  ports,  porcelain,  colored  delf,  wool- 
cards,  roasted  coffee,  printed  calicoes,  and  some 
kinds  of  woollen  cloth. 

In  1797  the  government  laid  open  the  trade  to 
the  East  Indies  (previously  monopolised  by  a 
Danish  East  India  Company),  to  all  private  mer- 
chants. Similar  liberal  regulations  have  been 
made  with  regard  to  intercourse  with  their  West 
Indian  possessions.  The  Icelandic  trade  was 
laid  open  by  an  ordinance  from  the  king  towards 
the  close  of  1816.  The  exports  of  Denmark 
to  this  distant  part  of  her  dominions  are  grain, 
wine,  brandy,  tobacco,  and  spices,  together  with 
linen  and  woollen  cloths,  timber,  and  hardware. 
The  vessels  generally  sail  thither  in  May  and 
June,  and  return  with  salt  fish,  whale  oil,  coarse 
cloth,  woollen  stockings,  gloves,  hides,  skins, 
feathers,  and  Eider-down.  All  the  necessary 
supplies  for  the  Greenland  colonies  are  trans- 
mitted from  the  parent  country  ;  and  oil,  whale- 
bone, seal-skins,  and  other  articles,  furnished  by 
the  fisheries  in  the  adjacent  seas,  are  taken  in 
return.  The  manufactures  of  Denmark  are 
confined  to  the  supply  of  her  own  most  com- 
mon wants :  and  it  is  necessary  to  import  hard- 
ware, printed  cottons,  and  linen.  The  porcelain 
manufacture  is  carried  on  by  the  government. 
A  late  return  of  the  sugar  refineries  in  Denmark 
makes  their  number  forty-six  ;  that  of  paper  mills 
twenty-two;  iron  foundries  four. 

The  constitution  of  Denmark  was  of  a  free 
Gothic  original.  The  convention  of  the  estates, 
even  including  the  representatives  of  the  boors 
or  peasants,  elected  the  king,  having  still  a  re- 
gard to  the  sor  of  their  late  monarch,  whom, 
however,  they  made  no  scruple  of  setting  aside, 
if  they  deemed  him  unworthy  of  the  royal  dig- 
nity. The  convention  enacted  laws;  conferred 
the  great  offices  of  state ;  debated  all  affairs  re- 
lating to  commerce,  peace,  war,  and  alliances ; 
and  occasionally  gave  their  consent  to  the  im- 
position of  necessary  taxes.  The  king  was  only 
the  chief  magistrate  of  the  people.  His  business 
was  to  see  justice  administered  impartially ;  to 
command  the  army  in  time  of  war  ;  to  encourage 
industry,  religion,  arts,  and  sciences ;  and  to 
watch  over  the  interests  of  his  subjects.  But, 
by  the  revolution,  in  1660,  the  constitution  was 
new-modelled,  and  it  was  declared  that  '  the 
hereditary  kings  of  Denmark  and  Norway 
should  be  in  effect,  and  ought  to  be  esteemed  by 
their  subjects,  the  only  supreme  head  upon 
earth;  they  shall  be  above  all  human  laws,  and 
shall  acknowledge,  in  all  ecclesiastical  and  civil 
affairs,  no  higher  power  but  God  alone.  The 
king  shall  enjoy  the  right  of  making  and  inter- 
preting the  laws ;  of  abrogating,  adding  to,  and 
dispensing  with  them.  He  may  also  annul  all 
the  laws  which  either  he  or  his  predecessors 


DENMARK. 


153 


shall  have  made,  excepting  this  royal  law,  which 
must  remain  irrevocable,  and  be  considered  as 
the  fundamental  law  of  the  state.  He  has  the 
power  of  declaring  war,  making  peace,  imposing 
taxes,  and  levying  contributions  of  all  sorts,' 
&c.  &c.  It  is  finally  added,  '  If  there  is  any 
thing  further  which  has  not  been  expressly  spe- 
cified, all  shall  be  comprised  in  the  following 
words: — The  king  of  Denmark  and  Norway 
shall  be  the  hereditary  monarch,  and  endued 
with  the  highest  authority;  insomuch  that  all 
that  can  be  said  and  written  to  the  advantage  of 
a  Christian,  hereditary,  and  absolute  king,  shall 
be  extended  under  the  most  favorable  interpreta- 
tion to  the  hereditary  king  or  queen  of  Denmark 
and  Norway,'  &c.  To  this  singular  step  the 
representatives  of  the  people  were  urged  at  that 
time  by  the  tyianny  of  the  nobles.  They  found 
ahundied  tyrants,  as  a  late  political  bishop  said, 
a  hundred  times  worse  than  one.  The  nobility 
were  obliged  to  make  a  similar  surrender  of 
their  peculiar  privileges. 

The  established  religion  is  the  Lutheran  and 
Episcopal.  The  reformation  was  introduced  in 
1536,  the  crown  taking  possession  at  that  period 
of  the  revenues  of  the  church,  and  depriving 
the  bishops  of  their  temporal  power :  they  have 
at  present  full  spiritual  jurisdiction,  but  no  votes 
in  the  legislature ;  and  there  exists  a  complete 
toleration  of  dissenters.  There  is  a  university 
at  Copenhagen  on  a  large  scale,  and  another  of 
smaller  funds  at  Kiel.  There  is  also  a  college 
with  four  professors  at  Odensee  in  Funen ;  and 
Danish  literature,  though  not  of  general  preten- 
sions, has  yielded  in  modern  times  some  dis- 
tinguished names.  We  need  only  mention  those 
of  Niebuhr  and  Le  Brun. 

Saxo  Grammaticus,  the  most  ancient  and  best 
of  the  Danish  historians,  derives  the  name  of 
Denmark  from  Dan  the  son  of  Humble,  the  first 
king,  and  Mark,  a  word  signifying  a  country,  in 
several  dialects  of  the  Teutonic;  according  to 
which  etymology,  the  word  Denmark  signifies 
the  country  of  Dan.  He  is  said  to  have  flou- 
rished about  A.A.C.  1038  or  1050.  Almost  all 
historians  agree  that  he  was  the  son  of  Humble, 
a  native  of  Zealand.  His  possessions  and  in- 
fluence were  very  considerable,  not  only  in  Zea- 
land, but  in  the  islands  of  Langeland  and  Mona. 
It  was  his  courage,  however,  and  skill  in  the  art 
of  war,  that  induced  the  inhabitants  of  Den- 
mark to  choose  him  for  their  king.  He  was 
called  to  the  assistance  of  the  Jutlanders  upon 
an  irruption  of  the  Saxons  into  their  territories, 
and  promised  the  sovereignty  of  the  country  if 
he  drove  out  the  enemy.  On  this  he  raised  an 
army,  gained  a  complete  victory  over  the  Saxons, 
and  obliged  them  to  leave  the  country  ;  and  he 
was  accordingly  elected  king.  The  history  of 
Denmark,  for  several  ages  after  Dan,  is  filled 
with  fabulous  exploits  of  heroes,  encounters 
with  giants,  dragons,  &c.  One  of  their  kings 
named  Frotho,  who  reigned  about  A.  A.  C.  761, 
is  said  to  have  conquered  Britain,  Sleswick, 
Russia,  Pomerania,  Holstein,  &c.  an  assertion 
which  cannot  easily  be  credited,  considering  the 
difficulty  which  succeeding  warriors,  even  the 
greatest  in  the  world,  found  to  subdue  the  inha- 
bitants of  those  countries.  It  is  certain,  how- 


ever, that  anciently  the  kingdom  of  Denmark 
made  a  much  more  conspicuous  figure  than  it 
does  at  present.  The  Danes  appeal  to  have  had 
a  very  considerable  naval  force  almost  from  the 
foundation  of  their  empire;  and  the  conquests 
they  undoubtedly  made  in  our  isbnd  are  cer- 
tain proofs  of  their  valor.  Their  chief  enemies 
were  the  Swedes,  Norwegians,  and  Saxons  ;  es- 
pecially the  first.  With  one  or  other  of  these 
nations  almost  perpetual  war  was  carried  on. 
The  kingdom  was  also  often  rent  by  civil  dis- 
sensions, which  the  neighbouring  monarchs  did 
not  fail  to  take  advantage  of,  in  order  to  reduce 
the  kingdom  of  Denmark  under  their  subjection. 
As  in  general,  however,  neither  party  came  off 
with  much  advantage,  the  history  of  these  wars 
affords  nothing  interesting. 

One  of  the  most  illustrious  of  the  kines  of 
Denmark  was  Canute  II.,  the  son  of  Sueno  I., 
surnamed  the  Great,  from  his  wisdom  as  well  as 
his  conquests.  He  was  at  once  king  of  Den- 
mark, Norway,  and  England.  See  CANUTE  and 
ENGLAND.  He  also  conquered  a  great  part  of 
Sweden.  Alstedius  ranks  him  as  the  sixty-seventh 
monarch  of  Denmark.  Between  his  son  Canute 
III.  and  Sueno  III.  there  was  a  succession  of 
ten  kings  of  whom  little  important  is  recorded. 
One  of  the  greatest  of  the  Danish  monarchs, 
after  Canute  the  Great,  was  Valdemar  I.  who 
obtained  the  throne  in  1157;  having  defeated 
and  killed  the  usurper  Sueno  III.  after  a  civil 
war  of  ten  years.  He  maintained  a  long  war 
with  the  Vandals,  whose  power  he  at  last  entirely 
broke,  and  reduced  under  his  subjection  the  is- 
land of  Rugen.  He  also  proved  victorious  over 
the  Norwegians,  so  that  their  king  and  queen 
came  in  person  to  submit  to  him.  In  1165,  he 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  city  of  Dantzic; 
which,  though  it  has  since  become  a  place  of 
very  great  consequence,  consisted  at  first  only  of 
a  few  poor  fishermen's  huts  ;  but  the  privileges 
and  immunities  conferred  upon  it  by  this  mon- 
arch, soon  proved  the  means  of  its  becoming  a 
flourishing  city.  In  1169,  he  entirely  subdued 
the  Courlanders ;  and,  soon  after,  was  invested 
with  the  duchy  of  Holstein  by  the  emperor  Fre- 
deric Barbarossa.  He  is  said  to  have  been  poi- 
soned by  a  quack  medicine,  given  with  a  design 
to  recover  him  from  a  distemper  with  which  he 
was  seized  in  1182,  after  reigning  twenty-eight 
years.  In  1195,  Canute  VI.,  Valdemar's  son 
and  successor,  caused  a  muster  to  be  made  of  all 
the  men  fit  to  bear  arms  in  his  dominions ;  and 
ordered  each  province  to  fit  out  its  proportion 
of  shipping,  every  way  equipped,  and  ready  for 
action.  The  whole  force  of  Denmark,  at  that 
time,  consisted  of  670  ships  of  war,  besides  the 
squadrons  supplied  by  vassals,  tributary  states, 
and  allies.  The  number  of  the  land  forces  is 
not  mentioned.  In  the  reign  of  this  prince,  the 
Danish  dominions  were  enlarged  by  the  con- 
quest of  Stromar,  and  the  districts  of  Lubec  and 
Hamburgh,  formerly  Nordalbingia,  but  now  in- 
cluded under  the  general  name  of  Holstein.  He 
died  in  1203,  and  was  succeeded  by  Valdemar 
II.  who  proved  a  very  warlike  prince.  In  1211 
he  founded  the  city  of  Stralsund.  He  built  the 
castle  of  Droningholm  xn  memory  of  his  queen, 
that  name  importing  the  Queen's  Island ;  and 


154 


DENMARK. 


gained  in  1218  a  victory  over  the  "Livonians 
near  the  fortress  of  Valdemar,  which  was  thus 
named  from  him.  The  flourishing  state  in 
which  Denmark  was  at  this  time,  appears 
from  an  estimate  of  the  revenues  of  the 
tributary  provinces,  which  is  still  extant. 
He  kept  for  constant  service  1400  great  and 
small  ships,  each  of  which  at  a  medium  carried 
121  soldiers;  making  the  whole  of  the  standing 
forces,  besides  garrisons,  consist  of  169,400  fight- 
ing men.  In  1223,  however,  Henry  Palatine, 
earl  of  Swerin,  a  German  prince,  having  been 
deprived  of  part  of  his  dominions  by  Valdemar, 
surprised  and  carried  off  the  king  himself,  and 
kept  him  close  prisoner  for  three  years.  The 
conditions  on  which  he  at  last  obtained  his 
liberty  were, — that  he  should  pay  a  large  sum  of 
money ;  relinquish  Holstein,  Swerin,  Hamburgh, 
and  all  his  possessions  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Elbe  ;  and  solemnly  swear  that  he  would  never 
take  any  measures  to  punish  Henry  or  his  asso- 
ciates. This  treaty  was  signed  on  the  25th  of 
March  1226.  Besides  these  territories,  which 
Valdemar  was  obliged  to  cede  by  treaty,  many 
tributary  princes  took  the  opportunity  of  his 
captivity  to  recover  their  liberty ;  and  among  the 
rest  the  inhabitants  of  Lubec  revolted,  and  entered 
into  alliance  with  Albert,  duke  of  Saxony,  against 
him.  Valdemar,  however  was  not  of  a  disposi- 
tion to  submit  tamely  to  such  treatment.  He 
obtained  a  dispensation  from  the  pope  to  break 
his  engagements  with  Henry,  and  immediately 
entered  Holstein  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  army. 
Here  he  was  met  by  several  German  princes ; 
and  a  desperate  engagement  ensued.  Valdemar 
at  first  had  the  advantage  ;  but,  being  wounded 
in  the  eye,  his  troops  were  at  last  defeated  with 
great  slaughter.  It  does  not  appear  that  he  was 
ever  able  to  revenge  himself,  or  to  recover  the 
dominions  he  had  lost.  Instead  of  this  he  was 
obliged,  in  1228,  to  cede  Lauenburg  to  the  duke 
of  Saxony,  who  had  already  seized  on  Ratzburg 
and  Molna.  Soon  after  his  eldest  son,  Valdemar, 
was  accidentally  killed  as  he  was  hunting,  and 
his  two  other  sons  married  the  daughters  of  his 
two  greatest  enemies.  Abel,  the  third  son,  mar- 
ried the  daughc.  »•  of  Adolphus  duke  of  Holstein  ; 
and  Eric,  the  sec  M,  the  duke  of  Saxony's 
daughter.  These  misfortunes  are  supposed  to 
have  hastened  his  death,  which  happened  in 
April,  1242;  and  on  this  the  kingdom  was 
divided  between  the  two  young  princes,  a  war 
commencing  the  very  next  year  between  them. 
A  peace  was  concluded  the  year  following,  and 
war  renewed  the  year  after.  In  1250  Eric  paid 
a  visit  to  his  brother  Abel,  entreating  his  media- 
tion between  him  and  the  princes  of  Holstein, 
with  whom  he  was  then  at  war.  Abel  received 
him,  in  appearance,  with  great  kindness,  but  in 
the  mean  time  laid  a  plan  for  murdering  him  at 
sea  :  this  was  effected,  and  Abel  became  master 
of  the  whole  kingdom.  But  he  did  not  long  en- 
joy the  sovereignty  thus  wickedly  obtained.  He 
was  tormented  by  his  own  conscience,  especially 
when  he  found,  among  his  brother's  papers,  one 
by  which  he  was  left  heir  to  the  whole  kingdom 
on  the  decease  of  Eric,  and  many  kind  expres- 
sions with  regard  to  himself.  He  was  at  last 
killed  in  a  battle  with  his  own  subjects  in  1252. 


From  this  time  to  1333  the  kingdom  of  Denmark 
gradually  declined.  Usurpers  established  them- 
selves in  different  provinces ;  while  the  kings  of 
Sweden  did  not  fail  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
distracted  state  of  the  Danish  affairs.  In  1333 
died  Christopher  II.,  who  possessed  only  the 
cities  of  Scanderberg  in  Jutland  and  Neoburg  in 
Fionia,  with  some  few  other  inconsiderable 
places,  of  all  the  hereditary  dominions  of 
Denmark.  Halland,  Holbeck,  Calemburg,  and 
Samsoe,  were  held  by  Canute  Porsius  ;  Schonen, 
Lystre,  and  Bleking,  by  the  king  of  Sweden,  to 
whom  they  had  been  lately  sold :  John  earl  of 
Wagna  had  the  jurisdictions  of  Zealand,  Falstre, 
Laaland,and  Femerin:  Gerhard,  those  of  Jutland 
and  Fionia;  and  Lawrence  Jonea  those  of  Lange- 
land  and  Arras.  After  the  death  of  Christopher 
an  interregnum  of  seven  years,  or  according  to 
Marcel  of  fifteen,  ensued.  The  first  attempt  for 
the  sovereignty  was  made  by  Otho,  second  son 
to  the  late  king,  who  tried  to  drive  Gerhard  out 
of  Jutland,  but  was  taken  prisoner,  and  closely 
confined  by  Gerhard.  The  king  of  Sweden  next 
wrote  to  pope  Benedict  XIII.,  beseeching  his 
Holiness  to  confirm  to  him  the  provinces  of 
Schonen,  &c.,  which  he  possessed  ;  and  to  allow 
him  to  subdue  the  rest  of  the  kingdom,  which  was 
now  usurped  and  rendered  miserable  by  a  set  of 
petty  princes,  who  knew  not  how  to  govern.  To 
influence  the  pope  he  promised  to  hold  this 
kingdom  of  him,  and  to  pay  him  the  usual  tax 
collected  by  the  church.  This  request,  however, 
was  refused.  Valdemar  of  Sleswic,  nephew  to 
Gerhard,  had  formerly  been  elected  king ;  but, 
on  account  of  the  superior  influence  of  Christo- 
pher, had  never  enjoyed  the  sovereignty.  He 
now,  at  the  instigation  of  his  uncle,  resumed  his 
ambitious  views.  Several  of  the  nobility  also 
cast  their  eyes  on  young  Valdemar,  Chrislopher's 
son.  But,  while  these  two  princes  were  laying 
schemes  to  aggrandise  themselves,  the  unhappy 
Danes  were  distressed  by  exorbitant  taxes,  famine, 
and  pestilence,  which  destroyed  more  than  half 
of  the  inhabitants.  In  the  midst  of  these  cala- 
mities Gerhard,  sovereign  of  Jutland,  proposed 
to  his  nephew  Valdemar  an  exchange  of  territo- 
ries, which  he  believed  would  prove  favorable  to 
the  designs  of  the  latter  on  the  crown.  A  treaty 
for  this  purpose  was  actually  drawn  up  and 
signed ;  but  the  inhabitants,  notwithstanding 
their  distressed  situation,  so  highly  resented  their 
being  disposed  of  like  cattle,  from  one  master  to 
another,  that  they  refused  to  pay  the  taxes.  Ger- 
hard resolved  to  compel  them,  and  therefore  led 
10,000  men,  whom  he  had  levied  in  Germany, 
into  the  heart  of  the  province.  Providence, 
however,  now  raised  up  an  enemy  to  this  tyrant. 
One  Nicholas  Norevi,  a  man  greatly  esteemed  for 
his  courage,  public  spirit,  and  prudence,  beheld 
with  sorrow  the  condition  to  which  Denmark  was 
reduced.  He  had  long  meditated  various  pro- 
jects for  its  relief.  Young  Valdemar,  Christopher's 
son,  had  a  number  of  adherents  in  the  kingdom  , 
his  most  dangerous  enemy  was  Gerhard  ;  and,  if 
he  could  be  removed,  the  Jutlsnders  would  at 
least  be  free  from  an  oppressor,  and  might  choose 
Valdemar,  or  any  other  they  thought  proper,  for 
their  sovereign.  Collecting,  therefore,  a  body  of 
chosen  horse  he  marched  in  the  night  to  Zander- 


DENMARK. 


shusen,where  Gerhard  had  fixed  his  head-quarters; 
and,  having  forced  open  the  tyrant's  apartment, 
immediately  put  him  to  death.  He  then  fled  with 
the  utmost  expedition,  and,  though  overtaken  by 
a  party  of  the  enemy's  horse,  forced  his  way 
through  them  and  escaped.  Gerhard's  sons, 
hearing  of  their  father's  death,  retired  into  Hoi- 
stein,  leaving  the  army,  composed  chiefly  of 
Holsteiners,  to  be  cut  to  pieces  by  the  enraged 
peasants,  who  fell  upon  them  from  every  quarter. 
Still,  however,  the  Holsteiners  kept  possession  of 
the  citadels  and  fortified  places,  from  which  Ni- 
cholas resolved  to  dislodge  them.  He  accordingly 
attacked  and  took  Landen,  a  castle  situated  on 
the  river  Scheme :  After  which  he  laid  siege  to 
Albeg ;  but  the  garrison  making  an  obstinate  de- 
fence, he  turned  the  siege  into  a  blockade,  by 
which  they  were  soon  reduced  to  great  extremity. 
The  governor  sent  an  express  to  Gerhard's  sons, 
acquainting  them  with  the  impossibility  of  his 
holding  out  more  than  a  few  days,  without  being 
relieved.  They  marched  to  his  relief,  and  came 
up  with  Nicholas  just  as  the  governor  was  ready 
to  surrender,  but  were  defeated  ;  though  Nicho- 
las was  unfortunately  kHled  in  the  engagement. 
Jutland  having  thus  regained  its  liberty,  the  rest 
of  the  kingdom  followed  its  example.  Zealand 
first  openly  declared  itself.  Here  Henry,  Ger- 
hard's son,  maintained  several  garrisons ;  and 
resolved  to  defend  his  possessions  in  spite  of  all 
the  power  of  the  inhabitants.  For  this  purpose 
he  drew  together  an  army;  but  in  the  mean  time 
a  tumult  arose  among  the  peasants,  on  account  of 
a  Danish  nobleman  slain  by  the  Holsteiners.  By 
this  the  people  were  so  irritated  that,  falling  upon 
the  Holsteiners,  they  killed  300  of  them,  drove 
the  rest  out  of  the  island,  and  chose  Valdemar  III. 
Christopher's  son,  for  their  sovereign.  The  Danes 
now  resumed  their  courage  ;  the  lands  were  cul- 
tivated, the  famine  and  pestilence  ceased,  and  the 
kingdom  began  to  flourish  as  formerly.  Matters 
continued  prosperous  till  1373,  when  Valdemar 
III.  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  daughter 
Margaret.  Marcel  ranks  his  grandson  Glaus  V. 
as  his  immediate  successor;  but  he,  being  an 
infant,  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  reigned,  and 
therefore  Alstedius  ranks  his  mother,  who  go- 
verned during  his  infancy,  as  the  successor  of 
Valdemar. 

Margaret  raised  the  kingdom  of  Denmark  to 
its  highest  pitch  of  glory.  She  defeated  and  de- 
posed Albert  king  of  Sweden,  in  1487 ;  and  partly 
by  her  address,  partly  by  hereditary  right,  she 
formed  the  union  of  Calmar,  by  which  she  was 
acknowledged  sovereign  of  Sweden,  Denmark, 
and  Norway.  She  held  her  dignity  with  such 
firmness  and  courage,  that  she  was  justly  styled 
the  Semiramis  of  the  North.  Heronly  son,  Glaus  V. 
dying  at  seven  years  of  age,  in  1388,  she  adopted 
her  sister's  son,  Eric  duke  of  Pomerania,  as  her 
successor,  and  died  in  1412,  after  a  glorious  reign 
of  thirty-seven  years.  Eric  IX.,  her  successor, 
being  destitute  of  her  great  qualifications,  the  union 
of  Calmar  fell  to  nothing  :  but  Norway  still  con- 
tinued annexed  to  Denmark.  Some  say  he  was 
deposed,  but  Alstedius  states  that  he  resigned  the 
crown  in  1438,  and  retired  to  Pomerania,  where 
he  died  in  1469.  Upon  his  resignation  his  ne- 
phew, Christopher  III.  duke  of  Bavaria,  and  count 


palatine  of  the  Rhine,  was  elected.  After  an  in 
glorious  reign  of  ten  years,  during  which  Sweden 
was  separated  from  Denmark,  he  died  in  1 448,and 
made  way  for  a  new  royal  race,  which  still  conti- 
nues to  reign  in  Denmark, by  the  election  of  Cliris- 
tian,count  of  Oldenburg.  Christian  I.  was  crowned 
king  of  Denmark  in  1448,of  Norway  in  1450,andof 
Sweden  upon  the  deposition  of  Charles  VIII.  in 
1457,  who,  however,  was  restored  by  the  Swedes 
in  1464;  Christian  not  having  adhered  to  the 
terms  he  had  made  with  them.  He  died  in!481, 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  John,  who  had 
frequent  wars  with  the  brave  Swedish  governors, 
Steno  and  Sweno  Sture.  John,  dying  in  1513, 
was  succeeded  by  Christian  II.  who  recovered 
Sweden  for  a  short  time  on  the  death  of  Steno 
Sture;  but  was  expelled  for  1  is  cruelties,  by  the 
illustrious  Gustavus  Vasa,  who  threw  off  the 
Danish  yoke,  and  restored  the  independence  of 
his  country  in  1520.  See  SWEDEN. 

Christian  died  in  1559,  but  was  previously  de- 
posed, and  Frederick  I.  duke  of  Holstein  elected 
king  in  1523.  He  reigned  only  ten  years;  dying 
in  1533,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Christian  III.  a  wise  and  politic  prince,  by  whom, 
in  1536,  the  protestant  religion  was  established 
in  Denmark.  He  was  succeeded  in  1559  by  his 
son  Frederick  II.  who,  after  reigning  about 
twenty-nine  years,  left  the  kingdom  to  his  son 
Christian  IV.  who,  however,  was  not  crowned  till 
1596.  This  monarch  twice  visited  England,  in 
compliment  to  his  son-in-law  king  James  I. ;  in 
July  16X>6  and  1614.  In  1629,  he  was  chosen 
head  of  the  Protestant  league  formed  against  the 
house  of  Austria;  but,  though  personally  brave, 
he  was  in  danger  of  losing  his  dominions;  when 
he  was  succeeded  in  that  command  by  the  famous 
Gustavus  Adolphus  king  of  Sweden.  The  Dutch 
having  obliged  Christian,  who  died  in  1648,  to 
lower  the  duties  of  the  Sound,  his  son  Frederic 
III.  consented  to  accept  of  an  annuity  of  150,000 
florins  for  the  whole.  The  Dutch  after  this  per- 
suaded him  to  declare  war  against  Charles  X.  king 
of  Sweden,  which  had  almost  cost  him  his  crown 
in  1657.  Charles  stormed  the  fortress  of  Fre- 
dericstadt;  and,  in  the  succeeding  winter,  he 
marched  his  army  over  the  ice  to  the  island  of 
Funen,  where  he  surprised  the  Danish  troops, 
took  Gdensee  and  Nyburg,  and  marched  over  the 
Great  Belt  to  besiege  Copenhagen  itself.  Gliver 
Cromwell-  interposed ;  and  Frederic  defended  his 
capital  with  great  magnanimity  till  the  peace  of 
Roschild ;  by  which  he  ceded  the  provinces  of 
Halland,  Bleking,  and  Sconia,  the  i-sland  of  Born- 
holm,  Bahus,  and  Drontheim,  in  Norway,  to  the 
Swedes.  Frederic  sought  to  elude  these  severe 
terms ;  but  Charles  took  Cronenburg,  and  once 
more  besieged  Copenhagen  by  sea  and  land.  The 
steady  inteprid  conduct  of  Frederic  under  these 
misfortunes  endeared  him  to  his  subjects;  and 
the  citizens  of  Copenhagen  made  an  admirable 
defence,  till  a  Dutch  fleet  arrived  in  the  Baltic, 
and  beat  the  Swedish  fleet.  The  fortune  of  war 
was  now  entirely  changed  in  favor  of  Frederic, 
who  showed  on  every  occasion  great  abilities 
both  civil  and  military  :  and,  having  forced  Charles 
to  raise  the  siege  of  Copenhagen,  might  have 
carried  the  war  into  Sweden,  had  not  the  English 
fleet  under  Montague  appeared  in  the  Baltic. 


150 


D  E  3  M  A  H  K. 


This  enabled  Charles  to  besiege  Copenhagen  a 
third  time:  but,  France  and  England  offering 
their  mediation,  a  peace  was  concluded  in  that 
capital :  by  which  the  island  of  Bornholm  re- 
turned to  the  Danes;  but  the  island  of  Rugen, 
Bleking,  Halland,  and  Schonen,  remained  with 
the  Swedes. 

The  year  1660,  as  we  have  already  intimated, 
affords  an  instance  of  a  revolution  in  Denmark, 
unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  history,  viz.  that  of 
a  free  people  resigning  their  liberty  into  the 
hands  of  their  sovereign  of  their  own  accord, 
and  without  the  least  compulsion  rendering  him 
despotic.  This  was  in  part  occasioned  by  the 
great  character  which  Frederic  had  acquired  by 
his  late  prudent  and  valiant  conduct.  At  that 
time  he  had  also  taken  care  to  ingratiate  himself 
with  the  commonalty,  by  obliging  the  nobility  to 
allow  them  some  immunities  which  they  did  not 
enjoy  before,  and  permitting  them  by  a  special 
edict  to  possess  lands.  After  the  conclusion  of 
the  treaty  with  Sweden,  a  diet  was  summoned  at 
Copenhagen,  to  take  into  consideration  the  state 
of  the  kingdom,  which  was  now  very  much  ex- 
hausted, by  the  calamities  of  war.  This  distressed 
state  of  affairs  was,  by  the  commons,  attributed  to 
the  nobility  ;  who,  on  the  other  hand,  took  no 
care  to  conciliate  the  affections  of  the  inferior 
classes :  but  rather  increased  their  discontents  by 
their  arrogance.  They  had  even  the  imprudence 
to  remonstrate  against  the  immunities  above 
mentioned,  which  had  been  granted  by  the  king 
during  the  siege  of  Copenhagen.  In  consequence 
of  this,  the  deputies  of  the  commons  and  clergy 
united  against  them  ;  and,  being  joined  by  the 
citizens  of  the  capital,  formed  a  very  considera- 
ble party.  On  bringing  forward  in  the  assembly 
the  sums  necessary  fpr  the  national  exigencies,  a 
general  excise  was  proposed  by  the  nobles  on 
every  article  of  consumption ;  and  they  professed 
themselves  willing  to  submit  to  it,  though,  by  an 
express  law,  their  order  was  to  be  exempted  from 
taxes.  This  offer,  however,  was  accompanied 
with  a  remonstrance  to  the  king;  in  which  they 
endeavoured  to  reclaim  many  obsolete  privileges, 
and  to  add  fresh  immunities,  tending  to  diminish 
the  royal  prerogative,  and  check  the  rising  influ- 
ence of  the  commons  and  clergy.  This  proposal 
occasioned  great  disputes  in  the  diet ;  and  the 
two  inferior  orders  insisted,  that  they  would  not 
admit  of  any  tax  which  should  not  be  levied 
equally  upon  all  ranks.  The  nobles  not  only  re- 
fused to  comply  with  this  proposal,  but  even  to 
be  subject  to  the  present  fax  for  more  than  three 
years ;  pretending  that  all  taxes  whatever  were 
infringements  on  their  privileges.  By  way  of 
compensation,  however,  they  proposed  new  du- 
ties upon  leather  and  stamped  paper,  and  at  last 
offered  to  pay  a  poll  tax  for  their  peasants.  This 
at  first  seemed  to  be  agreeable  to  the  two  inferior 
estates ;  but  they  suddenly  changed  their  minds, 
and  demanded  that  the  fiefs  and  domains,  which  the 
nobles  had  hitherto  possessed  exclusively,  and  at 
a  very  moderate  rent,  should  be  let  to  the  highest 
bidder.  In  the  heat  of  the  dispute,  one  of  the 
chief  senators  having  imprudently  thrown  out 
some  reproachful  expressions  against  the  com- 
mons, a  general  ferment  ensued,  and  the  assembly 
was  broken  up  in  confusion.  This  gave  occasion 


to  the  interposition  of  the  king's  friends ;  and  the 
idea  of  rendering  the  crown  hereditary,  and  en- 
larging the  royal  prerogative,  began  to  be  sug- 
gested as  the  proper  method  of  humbling  the 
nobility.  This  was  first  proposed  by  the  bishop 
of  Zealand  ;  an  act  for  rendering  the  crown  he- 
reditary was  drawn  up ;  and  the  best  method  of 
publicly  producing  it  taken  into  consideration. 
All  this  time  the  king  seemed  quite  inactive,  nor 
could  he  be  prevailed  upon  to  take  any  part  in  an 
affair  which  so  nearly  concerned  him.  But  this 
indolence  was  abundantly  compensated  by  the 
alertness  and  diligence  of  his  queen.  On  the 
morning  of  the  8th  of  October,  therefore,  the 
bishop  of  Zealand  having  obtained  tlie  consent 
and  signatures  of  the  ecclesiastical  deputies  to 
the  new  proposal,  delivered  it  to  Nausen,  burgo- 
master of  Copenhagen  and  speaker  of  the  com- 
mons, whose  speech  in  favor  of  it  had  such  an 
effect  upon  the  assembly,  that  they  subscribed  it 
unanimously ;  the  nobles  being  all  the  while  in 
perfect  security,  and  entirely  ignorant  of  the  trans- 
action. Next  day  it  was  presented  to  the  kingby  the 
bishop  and  Nausen ;  and  finally  to  the  nobles ;  who, 
while  they  professed  their  general  willingness  to 
assent  to  the  declaration,  observed  to  the  speaker  of 
the  commons  that  it  required  the  most  serious  dis- 
cussion. Nausen  replied,  that  the  other  estates  had 
already  taken  their  resolution;  that  they  would 
lose  no  time  in  debate ;  and  that,  if  the  nobles 
would  not  concur  with  them,  they  would  imme- 
diately repair  to  the  palace  by  themselves,  where 
they  had  not  the  least  doubt  that  the  king  would 
graciously  accept  their  proffer.  In  the  mean 
time  the  nobles  had  privately  despatched  a  mes- 
sage to  the  king,  intimating  that  they  were  wil- 
ling to  render  the  crown  hereditary  in  the  male 
line  of  his  issue,  provided  it  was  done  with  the 
usual  formalities.  But  his  majesty  stipulated  for 
an  equal  right  of  succession  in  the  female  line, 
lie  added,  however,  that  he  by  no  means  wished 
to  prescribe  rules  for  their  conduct;  they  were 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  their  own  judgment,  and 
he  would  owe  every  thing  to  their  free  consent. 
In  the  interim,  the  other  deputies  arrived  at  the 
palace,  and  the  bishop  of  Zealand  addressed  his 
majesty  on  the  resolution  taken  by  the  clergy  and 
commons,  adding,  that  they  were  ready  to  sacri- 
fice their  lives  in  th'e  defence  of  an  establishment 
so  salutary  to  the  country.  His  majesty,  while  he 
assured  them  of  his  protection,  and  promised  a 
redress  of  all  grievances,  mentioned  the  con- 
currence of  the  nobles  as  a  necessary  condition ; 
and  dismissed  them  with  an  exhortation  to  con- 
tinue their  sittings  until  they  should  have  brought 
their  design  to  a  pacific  conclusion.  The  no- 
bles, breaking  up  without  coming  to  any  resolu- 
tion, and  preparing,  it  is  said,  to  leave  Copenha- 
gen, the  court  and  the  popular  party  took  the 
necessary  measures  to  force  them  to  a  concurrence. 
Orders  were  given  to  shut  the  gates  of  the  capi- 
tal, when  a  message  arrived  that  they  were  ready 
to  concur  with  the  commons,  and  subscribe  to  all 
the  conditions  of  the  royal  pleasure.  Nothing 
now  remained  but  to  ratify  the  transaction  with 
proper  solemnity.  Accordingly,  on  th»  16th  of 
October,  the  estates  annulled  in  the  most  solcma 
manner,  the  capitulation  or  charter  signed  by  tne 
king  on  his  accession  to  the  throne ;  absolved  him 


DENMARK. 


157 


from  all  his  engagements,  and  cancelled  all  the 
limitations  imposed  upon  his  sovereignty!  The 
whole  was  concluded  by  the  ceremony  of  doing 
homage,  taking  the  new  oath  with  great  ceremony  ; 
after  which  a  new  form  of  government  was 
promulgated  under  the  title  of  The  Royal  Law 
of  Denmark. 

Frederic  III.  was  succeeded,  in  1670,  by  his  son 
Christian  V.,  who  obliged  the  duke  of  Holstein 
Gottorp  to  renounce  the  advantages  he  had  gained 
by  the  treaty  of  Roschild.  He  then  recovered  a 
number  of  places  in  Schonen ;  but  his  army 
was  defeated  in  the  bloody  battle  of  Lun- 
den  by  Charles  XI.  of  Sweden.  This  de- 
feat did  not  put  an  end  to  the  war,  which 
Christian  obstinately  continued  till  he  was 
defeated  entirely  at  the  battle  of  Landscroon ; 
and,  having  exhausted  his  dominions  in  his  mi- 
litary operations,  he  was  in  a  manner  aban- 
doned by  all  his  allies,  and  forced  to  sign  a  treaty 
on  the  terms  prescribed  by  France,  in  1679. 
Christian,  however,  did  not  desist  from  his  mili- 
tary attempts ;  and  at  last  became  the  ally  and 
subsidiary  of  Louis  X[V.  He  died  in  1699,  and 
•was  succeeded  by  Frederic  IV.,  who,  like  his 
predecessors,  maintained  his  pretensions  upon 
Holstein  ;  and,  probably,  would  have  become 
master  of  that  duchy,  had  not  the  English  and 
Dutch  fleets  raised  the  siege  of  Tonningen ;  while 
the  young  king  of  Sweden,  Charles  XII.,  then 
only  sixteen  years  of  age,  landed  within  eight 
miles  of  Copenhagen,  to  assist  his  brother-in-law 
the  duke  of  Holstein.  Charles  probably  would 
have  made  himself  master  of  Copenhagen,  had 
not  his  Danish  majesty  agreed  to  the  peace  of 
Travendahl,  which  was  entirely  in  the  duke's 
favor.  By  another  treaty  concluded  with  the 
States  General,  Frederic  obliged  himself  to  fur- 
nish a  body  of  troops  who  were  to  be  paid  by 
the  confederates ;  and  who  afterwards  did  great 
service  against  the  French.  Notwithstanding 
this  peace,  Frederic  was  perpetually  engaged  in 
wars  with  the  Swedes.  While  Charles  was  an 
exile  at  Bender,  he  marched  through  Holstein 
into  Swedish  Pomerania,  and  in  1712  into  Bre- 
men, and  took  the  city  of  Stade.  His  troops, 
however,  were  totally  defeated  by  the  Swedes  at 
Gadesbusch,  who  laid  his  favorite  city  of  Altona 
in  ashes.  Frederic  revenged  himself  by  seizing 
great  part  of  the  ducal  Holstein,  and  forcing  the 
Swedish  general,  count  Steinbock,  to  surrender 
himself  prisoner,  with  all  his  troops.  In  1716 
the  success  of  Frederic  was  so  great,  in  taking' 
Tonningen  and  Stralsund,  driving  the  Swedes 
out  of  Norway,  and  in  reducing  Wismar  and 
Pomerania,  that  his  allies  began  to  suspect  he 
was  aiming  at  the  sovereignty  of  all  Scandinavia. 
Upon  the  return  of  Charles  of  Sweden  from  his 
exile,  he  renewed  the  war  against  Denmark  with 
a  most  embittered  spirit ;  but  upon  his  death  at 
the  siege  of  Fredericshal,  Frederic  durst  not  re- 
fuse the  offer  of  his  Britannic  majesty's  mediation 
between  him  and  the  crown  of  Sweden ;  in  con- 
sequence of  which  a  peace  was  concluded  at 
Stockholm,  which  left  him  in  possession  of  the 
duchy  of  Sleswick.  Frederic  died  in  1730,  after 
having  seen  his  capital  reduced  to  ashes  by  an 
accidental  fire,  in  1728.  His  son  and  successor 
Christian  VI.  made  no  other  use  of  his  power, 


and  the  advantages  with  which  lie  mounted  the 
throne,  than  to  cultivate  peace  with  all  his  neigh- 
bours, and  to  promote  the  happiness  of  his  sub- 
jects, whom  he  eased  of  many  oppressive  taxes. 
In  1734,  after  guaranteeing  the  Pragmatic  Sanc- 
tion, he  sent  6000  men  to  the  assistance  of  the 
emperor,  during  the  dispute  about  the  succession 
to  the  crown  of  Poland.  Though  he  was  pacific, 
yet  he  was  jealous  of  his  rights,  especially  over 
Hamburgh.  He  obliged  the  Hamburghers,  in 
1736,  to  call  in  the  mediation  of  Prussia,  to 
abolish  their  bank,  to  admit  the  coin  of  Denmark 
as  current,  and  to  pay  him  a  million  of  silver 
marks.  He  had,  in  1738,  a  dispute  with  king 
George  II.  about  the  little  lordship  of  Steinhorst, 
which  had  been  mortgaged  to  the  latter  by  the 
duke  of  Holstein  Lauenburg,  and  wnich  Christian 
said  belonged  to  him.  Some  blood  was  spilt 
during  the  contest ;  in  which  Christian,  it  is 
thought,  never  was  in  earnest.  It  brought  on, 
however,  a  treaty,  in  which  he  availed  himself  of 
his  Britannic  majesty's  predilection  for  his  Ger- 
man dominions ;  for  he  agreed  to  pay  Christian 
a  subsidy  of  £70,000  sterling  a  year  on  condition 
of  keeping  in  readiness  7000  troops  for  the  pro- 
tection of  Hanover :  which  was  a  gainful  bargain 
for  Denmark.  And  two  years  after  he  seized 
some  Dutch  ships  for  trading  without  his  leave 
to  Iceland  :  but  the  difference  was  made  up  by 
the  mediation  of  Sweden.  Christian  had  so 
great  a  party  in  that  kingdom,  that  it  was  gene- 
rally thought  he  would  revive  the  union  of  Cal- 
mar,  by  procuring  his  son  to  be  declared  successor 
to  his  then  Swedish  majesty.  Some  steps  for 
that  purpose  were  certainly  taken  :  but  whatever 
Christian's  views  might  have  been,  the  design 
was  frustrated  by  the  jealousy  of  other  powers. 
Christian  died  in  1746,  with  the  character  of 
being  an  excellent  monarch.  His  son  and  suc- 
cessor, Frederic  V.,  had,  in  1743,  married  the 
princess  Louisa,  daughter  to  king  George  II. 
He  improved  upon  his  father's  plans  for  the  hap- 
piness of  his  people ;  but  took  no  concern,  ex- 
cept that  of  a  mediator,  in  the  German  war.  For 
it  was  by  his  intervention  that  the  treaty  of  Clos- 
terseven  was  concluded  between  the  duke  of 
Cumberland  and  the  French  general  Richelieu. 
Upon  the  death  of  queen  Louisa,  mother  to 
the  late  king,  he  married  a  daughter  of  the  duke 
of  Brunswick  Wolfenbuttel ;  and  died  in  1766. 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Christian  VII. 
who  married  the  princess  Carolina  Matilda  of 
England,  an  alliance  which  proved  unfortunate, 
as  is  generally  stated  through  the  intrigues  of 
the  queen  dowager.  The  king  had  displaced 
several  of  her  friends  who  had  for  some  time  had 
a  share  in  the  administration ;  and  the  two  new 
favorites,  Brandt  and  Struensee,  who  had  now 
appeared,  paid  great  court  to  the  queen.  The 
dowager  on  this  took  occasion  to  insinuate,  that 
the  queen  had  condescended  to  an  intrigue  with 
Struensee.  The  result  is  familiar  to  most  of  our 
readers.  When  the  plan  of  removing  the  existing 
administration  was  brought  19*  maturity,  it  was 
resolved  to  surprise  the  king  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  and  force  him  instantly  to  sign  an  order 
for  committing  the  ministers  to  separate  prisons ; 
to  accuse  them  of  high  treason  in  general,  and 
particularly  with  a  design  to  dethrone  or  poison 


158 


DENMARK. 


the  king.  If  this  could  not  be  properly  authen- 
ticated, it  was  determined  to  suborn  witnesses 
to  confirm  the  report  of  a  criminal  correspondence 
between  the  queen  and  Struensee.  This  design 
was  executed  on  the  night  of  the  16th  of  January, 
1772,  when  a  masked  ball  was  given  at  the  court. 
The  queen,  after  having  danced  most  part  of  the 
evening  with  count  Struensee,  retired  to  her 
chamber  about  two  in  the  morning.  About  four 
the  same  morning  prince  Frederic  rose,  and  went 
with  the  queen  dowager  to  the  king's  bed-cham- 
ber, accompanied  by  general  Eichstedt  and  count 
Rantzau.  Having  ordered  his  valet  de  chambre 
10  awake  the  king,  they  informed  him  that  the 
queen,  with  Struensee,  his  brother,  and  Brandt, 
were  at  that  moment  busy  in  drawing  up  an  act 
of  renunciation  of  the  crown,  which  they  would 
immediately  after  compel  him  to  sign ;  and  there 
was  therefore  a  necessity  for  him  to  give  an  order 
for  their  arrest.  Christian  is  said  to  have  hesi- 
tated for  some  time,  and  to  have  been  inclined 
to  refuse  this  scandalous  requisition ;  but  at 
length,  through  importunity,  and,  according  to 
some  accounts,  being  even  threatened  into  com- 
pliance, he  consented  to  what  they  required. 
Count  Rantzau  was  despatched,  at  an  untimely 
hour,  into  the  queen's  apartments,  and  immedi- 
ately executed  the  orders  of  the  king.  This  un- 
fortunate lady,  together  with  an  infant  princess, 
was  conveyed  in  one  of  the  king's  coaches  to  the 
castle  of  Cronenburgh,  escorted  by  a  party  of 
dragoons.  Struensee  and  Brandt  were  seized  in 
their  beds  and  imprisoned,  as  well  as  other  mem- 
bers of  the  administration  to  the  number  of  eigh- 
teen. The  queen  dowager  and  her  adherents 
assumed  the  government,  and  a  total  change  took 
place  in  all  departments  of  the  state.  The  prince 
royal,  son  of  queen  Carolina  Matilda,  then  in  the 
fifth  year  of  his  age,  was  put  under  the  care  of  a 
lady  of  quality,  who  was  appointed  governess, 
under  the  superintendency  of  the  queen  dowager. 
Struensee  and  Brandt  were  put  in  irons,  and 
underwent  long  and  frequent  examinations.  Stru- 
ensee at  last  confessed  that  he  had  conducted  a 
criminal  intrigue  with  the  queen.  These  minis- 
ters were  both  beheaded  on  the  28th  of  April ; 
but  many  of  their  partisans  were  set  at  liberty. 
Such  is  one  mode  of  accounting  for  the  revolution 
of  1772.  The  confession  of  Struensee  is  by  many 
supposed  to  have  been  extorted  by  fear  of  the 
torture,  and  to  have  no  foundation  in  truth ;  but, 
as  no  means  were  used  by  the  court  of  Great 
Britain  to  clear  up  the  queen's  character,  the 
affair  undoubtedly  wears  a  suspicious  aspect. 
At  last,  however,  his  Britannic  majesty  interfered 
so  far  as  to  send  a  small  squadron  of  ships  to 
convoy  the  unhappy  princess  to  Germany.  The 
city  of  Zell  was  appointed  for  her  residence;  and 
in  this  place  she  died  of  a  fever  on  the  10th  May, 
1775,  aged  twenty- three  years  and  ten  months. 

Of  Struensee  as  a  minister,  'it  must  not  be  for- 
gotten,' says  an  able  writer  in  the  Edinburgh 
Review,  September  1826,  '  that  he  was  the  first 
minister  of  an  absolute  monarchy  who  abolished 
the  torture,  and  that  he  patronised  those  excellent 
plans  for  the  emancipation  of  the  enslaved 
husbandmen,  which  were  first  conceived  by  Re- 
verdil  a  Swiss,  and  of  which  the  adoption  by  the 
second  Bernstorff  has  justly  immortalised  that 


statesman.  He  will  be  honored  by  after  ages  for 
what  offended  the  Lutheran  clergy  :  the  free  ex- 
ercise of  religious  worship  granted  to  Calvinists, 
to  Moravians,  and  even  to  Catholics ;  for  the 
Danish  clergy  were  ambitious  of  retaining  the 
right  to  persecute,  not  only  long  after  it  was  im- 
possible to  exercise  it,  but  even  after  they  had  lost 
the  disposition  to  do  so;  at  first  to  overawe,  af- 
terwards to  degrade  non-conformists;  in  both 
stages,  as  a  badge  of  the  privileges  and  honor  of 
an  established  church.' 

The  same  writer,  in  a  Review  of  general  Fal- 
kenskiold's  Memoirs  of  the  Revolution  of  1772, 
observes,  that  the  evidence  against  the  queen 
consisted  in/  a  number  of  circumstances  (none  of 
them  incapable  of  an  innocent  explanation)  sworn 
to  by  her  attendants,  who  were  employed  as  spies 
on  her  conduct.  She  owned  that  she  was  guilty 
of  much  imprudence ;  but  in  her  dying  moments 
she  declared  to  M.  Roques,  pastor  of  the  French 
church  at  Zell,  that  she  never  had  been  unfaithful 
to  her  husband.  (Communicated  by  M.  Roques 
to  M.  Secretan,  the  editor  of  Falkenskiold,  on 
the  7th  of  March  1780.  Falk.  234.)  It  is  true 
that  her  own  signature  affixed  to  a  confession  was 
alleged  against  her.  But  if  general  Falkenski- 
old was  rightly  informed  (for  he  has  every  mark 
of  honest  intention),  that  signature  proves  nothing 
but  the  malice  and  cruelty  of  her  enemies. 
Schack,  the  counsellor  sent  to  interrogate  her  at 
Cronenburgh,  was  received  by  her  with  indigna- 
tion when  he  spoke  to  her  of  her  connexion  with 
Struensee.  When  he  showed  Struensee's  con- 
fession to  her,  he  artfully  intimated  that  the  fallen 
minister  would  be  subjected  to  a  very  cruel 
death  if  he  was  found  to  have  falsely  criminated 
the  queen.  '  What ! '  she  exclaimed,  '  do  you 
believe  that  if  I  was  to  confirm  this  declaration, 
I  should  save  the  life  of  that  unfortunate  man  ?' 
Schack  answered  with  a  profound  bow.  The 
queen  took  a  pen,  wrote  the  first  syllable  of  her 
name,  and  fainted  away.  Schack  completed  the 
signature,  and  carried  away  the  fatal  document 
in  triumph.  Struensee  himself,  however,  had 
confessed  his  intercourse  to  the  commission- 
ers. It  is  said  that  his  confession  was  obtained 
by  threats  of  torture,  facilitated  by  some 
hope  of  life,  and  influenced  by  a  knowledge  that 
the  proceeding  against  the  queen  could  not  be 
carried  beyond  divorce.  But  his  repeated  and 
deliberate  avowals  to  Dr.  Munter  do  not  (it  must 
be  owned)  allow  of  such  an  explanation.  Scarcely 
any  supposition  favorable  to  this  unhappy  prin- 
cess remains,  unless  it  should  be  thought  likely, 
that  as  Dr.  Munter's  narrative  was  published 
under  the  eye  of  her  oppressors,  they  mighthave 
caused  the  confessions  of  Struensee  to  be  inserted 
in  it,  by  their  own  agents,  without  the  consent, 
perhaps  without  the  knowledge  of  Munter,  whose 
subsequent  life  is  so  little  known,  that  we  cannot 
determine  whether  he  ever  had  the  means  of  ex- 
posing the  falsification.  It  must  be  confessed, 
however,  it  is  added,  that  internal  evidence  does 
not  favor  this  hypothesis;  for  the  passages  of  the 
narrative,  which  contain  the  avowals  of  Struensee, 
have  a  striking  appearance  of  genuineness. 

Their  treatment  of  Matilda  did  not  long  prove 
advantageous  to  the  queen  dowager  and  her 
party. — Another  revolution  took  place  in  April 


DEN 


159 


DEN 


1784,  when  the  queen  dowager's  friends  were 
removed,  and  a  new  council  was  formed  tmder 
the  sole  auspices  of  the  prince  royal.  After  that 
period  the  king,  who  from  the  beginning  of  his 
reign  showed  a  great  degree  of  incapacity,  was 
entirely  detached  from  the  government ;  and  the 
prince,  who  finally  succeeded  to  the  throne  in 
1808,  conducted  with  great  circumspection  and 
ability  the  whole  of  the  public  affairs.  The 
Danes  took  part  with  the  late  empress  of  Russia 
in  her  war  with  the  Turks,  the  immediate  oppo- 
nent of  Denmark  being  Sweden,  and,  in  1801, 
acceded  to  the  confederacy  formed  by  the  northern 
powers  against  the  naval  superiority  of  Great 
Britain,  under  the  title  of  a  Convention  of  Neu- 
trality. But  this  league  was  quickly  dissolved 
by  the  appearance  of  Lord  Nelson  in  the  Baltic, 
who,  in  the  battle  of  the  2d  April  of  that  year, 
forced  the  line  of  defence  formed  by  the  Danish 
fleet  before  Copenhagen,  and  compelled  the  Danes 
to  agree  to  a  cessation  of  arms,  in  order  to  pre- 
serve their  capital.  In  this  short  war  they  lost 
their  islands  in  the  West  Indies,  and  the  settle- 
ment of  Tranquebar,  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel. 
But  the  dispute  between  England  and  the  northern 
powers  being  soon  after  amicably  adjusted  by  a 
treaty,  their  foreign  possessions  were  restored  to 
them.  We  have  noticed  a  second  rupture  be- 
tween Denmark  and  Great  Britain  in  1807,  and 
its  fatal  consequence  to  the  commerce  of  the  for- 
mer. In  fact  it  led  also  to  the  still  more  humilia- 
ting result  of  the  dismemberment  of  Norway. 
For  in  the  united  efforts  of  the  allies  to  crush  the 
power  of  Buonaparte,  this  country  and  Russia 
both  came  into  that  arrangement  with  the  crown 
prince  of  Sweden,  which  terminated  in  his  tak- 
ing possession  of  this  oid  appendage  of  Den- 
mark. 

The  language  of  Denmark  is  a  dialect  of  the 
Teutonic,  and  bears  a  strong  affinity  to  that  of 
Norway :  it  is  disagreeable  to  strangers  on  ac- 
count of  the  drawiing  tone  with  which  it  is  pro 
nounced.  Many  words  have  been  borrowed  from 
the  German,  and  the  Dutch  is  often  used  in  com- 
mon discourse.  French  also  is  well  understood, 
and  frequently  spoken  by  all  classes. 

DENNIS  (John),  once  a  critic  of  celebrity, 
the  son  of  a  tradesman  in  London,  was  born  in 
1657.  He  received  the  rudiments  of  his  edu- 
cation at  Harrow,  and  took  his  degree  of  A.  B 
at  Caius  College,  Cambridge,  after  which  he 
made  the  tour  of  Europe.  On  his  return  he 
became  acquainted  with  Dryden,  Wycherley, 
Congreve,  and  Southern;  whose  conversation 
inspiring  him  with  a  passion  for  poetry,  and  the 
belles  lettres,  diverted  him  from  the  exercise  of 
any  profession.  His  zeal,  however,  for  the  pro- 
testant  succession  recommended  him  to  the  duke 
of  Marlborough,  who  procured  him  a  place  in 
the  customs  worth  £120  per  annum;  which  he 
enjoyed  for  some  years,  till,  by  want,  of  economy, 
he  was  obliged  to  dispose  of  it  to  satisfy  some 
pressing  demands.  In  1704  came  out  his  fa- 
vorite tragedy,  Liberty  Asserted ;  in  which  were 
so  many  strokes  on  the  French  nation,  that  he 
had  worked  himself  into  a  persuasion,  that  the 
king  of  France  would  insist  on  his  being  delivered 
up,  before  he  would  consent  to  a  peace ;  and 
when  the  congress  was  held  at  Utrecht,  he  is  said 


to  have  waited  on  his  patron,  the  duke  of  Marl- 
borough,  to  desire  that  no  such  article  might  be 
stipulated.  The  duke  told  him  he  really  had  no 
interest  with  the  ministry  ;  but  had  made  no  such 
provision  for  his  own  security,  though  he  could 
not  help  thinking  he  had  aone  the  French  as 
much  injury  as  Mr.  Dennis.  Dennis,  partly 
through  a  natural  petulance  of  temper,  and  partly 
to  procure  the  means  of  subsistence,  was  con- 
tinually engaged  in  paper  wars  with  his  contem- 
poraries. His  attacks  on  distinguished  authors 
were  numerous,  among  whom  were  Addison, 
Steele,  and  Pope.  In  the  close  of  his  days  a 
play  was  acted  for  his  benefit,  at  the  little  theatre 
in  the  Hay-market ;  when  Pope,  notwithstanding 
his  previous  gross  abuse  of  him,  even  wrote  a 
prologue  to  the  play.  He  died  on  the  6th  of 
January,  1733.  As  a  dramatic  author,  it  was 
justly  said  of  him  by  a  wit,  that  he  was  the 
most  complete  instructor  for  a  dramatic  poet, 
since  he  could  teach  him  to  distinguish  good 
plays  by  his  precepts,  and  bad  ones  by  his  ex- 
amples. 

DENOMINATE,  v.  a.^       Fr.     denominer  ; 
DENOM'INABLE,  adj.       I  Span.      denomindr ; 
DENOMINATION,  n.s.     Sltal.  and  Lat.  deno- 
DENOM'INATIVE,  adj.      Lminare;      from     de 
DENOMINATOR,  n.  s.      J  and  nomino,  nomen, 
a  name.     To  give  name  to.     Denominable  sig- 
nifies, that  may  be  named;    denomination   the 
name  given :  denominative,  that  which  gives  a 
name;  characteristic:  denominator,  the  giver  of 
a  name,  or  a  particular  number  in  the  doctrine  of 
fractions.     See  FRACTIONS. 

DENON,  Dominique  V7ivant,  baron  de,  was 
born  Feb.  4,  1747,  at  Chalons-sur-Saone,  of  a 
noble  family.  He  was  destined  to  study  law  at 
Paris,  where  he  was  favorably  received  in  so- 
ciety ;  and  his  talent  and  inclination  led  him  to 
devote  himself  to  the  arts.  A  comedy  which  he 
wrote,  called  the  Good  Father,  gained  him  the 
favor  of  the  ladies.  His  amiable  manners  made 
him  a  favorite  of  Louis  XV.,  who  appointed  him 
gentilhomme  ordinaire  about  his  person.  lie  was 
afterwards  attached  to  an  embassy  at  St.  Peters- 
burg, where  Catherine,  however,  observed  him 
with  a  jealous  eye.  Subsequently  he  was  in- 
trusted with  a  diplomatic  mission  to  Switzerland. 
On  this  occasion,  he  drew  Voltaire's  likeness 
(engraved  by  St.  Aubin),  and  the  well  known 
picture  Le  Dejeuner  de  Ferney.  He  then  oc- 
cupied, during  seven  years,  a  place  in  the  French 
embassy  at  Naples.  His  residence  in  this  city, 
and  repeated  visits  to  Sicily  and  Malta,  gave  him 
an  opportunity  of  exercising  his  talent  for  draw- 
ing and  engraving.  Denon  had  the  principal 
direction  of  the  artists  engaged  in  preparing  the 
abbe  St.  Non's  Voyage  Pittoresque  de  Naples  et 
de  Sicile,  and  the  text  was  chiefly  taken  from 
his  journal.  This  elegant  work  appeared  at 
Paris  in  1788.  The  remainder  of  Denon's 
journal,  relating  to  Sicily  and  Malta,  appeared 
separately,  in  1788.  His  career  at  Naples  was 
interrupted  by  the  death  of  the  minister  Ver- 
gennes,  his  patron,  or,  according  to  some,  by  the 
displeasure  of  the  queen,  Maria  Caroline.  But 
still  his  love  for  the  study  of  the  great  masters 
detained  him  in  Italy.  He  resided  at  Venice 
during  several  years,  where  he  shone  in  the 


DEN 


160 


DEN 


circles  of  the  countess  Albrizzi,  who  was  dis- 
tinguished for  her  amiable  and  intelligent  cha- 
racter, and  loved  to  be  surrounded  by  men  of 
talent.  Denon  was  not  forgotten  in  her  Rittratti, 
where  she  bestows  the  greatest  praise  on  his  cha- 
racter, his  passion  for  the  arts,  his  cheerfulness, 
and  amiable  disposition,  and  excuses  the  raillery 
with  which  he  attacked  the  foibles  of  others. 
The  observation  a,nd  restraint,  to  which  the  revo- 
lution subjected  Frenchmen  in  foreign  countries, 
compelled  him  to  leave  Venice.  After  a  short 
stay  in  Florence  and  Switzerland,  he  was  obliged 
to  return  to  France  during  the  reign  of  terror; 
but  he  made  himself  agreeable  to  Robespierre, 
and  was,  in  consequence,  subsequently  accused 
of  devotion,  at  that  time,  to  Jacobin  principles. 
During  this  period  he  exercised  himself  in  en- 
graving. At  last,  he  became  acquainted  with 
Buonaparte,  and  immediately  united  himself 
with  him.  He  accompanied  the  general  in  his 
campaigns  to  Italy  and  Egypt,  and  Desaix  to 
Upper  Egypt.  The  work  which  was  the  result 
of  this  journey,  was  an  addition  to  Denon's 
fame,  particularly  the  engravings  which  orna- 
ment it  (Paris,  1802,  2  vojs.  fol.,  and  3  vols. 
12ino.,  without  engravings).  Denon,  in  this, 
has  shown  himself  a  very  able  artist.  Nature, 
animate  and  inanimate,  the  monuments  of  cen- 
turies, and  the  Arabian  flying  through  the  de- 
sert, are  represented  with  great  fidelity.  When 
he  returned  to  Paris  with  Buonaparte,  he  was 
appointed  general  director  of  the  museums,  and 
all  the  works  of  art  executed  in  honor  of  the 
French  successes — monuments,  coins,  the  erec- 
tion of  the  triumphal  pillar  in  the  place  de  Ven- 
dome,  &c.  He  accompanied  Napoleon  in  all 
his  campaigns,  and  employed  himself  in  draw- 
ing, and  in  selecting  those  masterpieces  in  the 
conquered  countries,  which  were  taken  to  Paris 
as  trophies.  In  1815,  he  was  compelled  to  wit- 
ness the  restoration  of  the  spoils.  After  the  ab- 
dication of  the  emperor,  he  retained  his  office, 
hut  was  deprived  of  it  in  1815,  in  consequence 
of  having  joined  Napoleon  on  his  return  from 
Elba.  He  retained,  however,  his  place  in  the 
institute.  From  that  time  he  lived  retired,  and 
the  preparation  of  engravings  and  lithographs  of 
his  splendid  collection  of  works  of  art,  formed 
the  occupation  of  his  last  years.  He  died  at 
Paris,  April  28,  1825.  His  mind  was  active  to 
the  last.  Denon  much  resembled  Voltaire  in  his 
old  age.  In  1826  appeared  at  Paris  the  De- 
scription des  Objets  d'Art  composant  le  Cabinet 
de  feu  M.  le  Bar.  V.  Denon,  in  3  vols.  (Monu- 
mens  antiques,  tableaux  et  estampes).  The 
cabinet  was  sold  by  auction. 

DENOTE,  v.  a.      {      Lat.  denoto,  to  mark ; 

DENOTATION,  n.  s.  i  to  be  a  sign  of;  to  be- 
token ;  to  show  by  signs  :  the  act  of  denoting ;  a 
symptom 

DENOUNCE,  v.  a. 3      Fr.  denoncer ;  Span. 

DENOUNC'EK,  n.  s.     Idenunciar ;  Ital.  denon- 

DENOUNCE'MENT.  J  dare ;  Lat.  denunciare, 
from  de  against,  and  nuncio,  to  carry  orders.  To 
threaten  or  impugn  by  public  or  open  proclama- 
tion. Denouncement  is  the  proclamation  made. 

DENSE,  adj.     )      Lat.  densus,  close ;    com- 

DENS'ITY,  n.  s.  i  pact ;  approaching  to  so- 
lidity. 


DENSITY,  denotes  vicinity  or  closeness  of  par- 
ticles; but  in  mechanical  science,  it  is  used  as  a 
term  of  comparison,  expressing  the  proportion  of 
the  number  of  equal  moleculae,  or  the  quantity 
of  matter  in  one  body  to  the  number  of  equal 
moleculae  in  the  same  bulk  of  another  body. 
Density,  therefore,  is  directly  as  the  quantity  of 
matter  and  inversely  as  the  magnitude  of  the 
body.  Since  it  may  be  shown  experimentally, 
that  the  quantities  of  matter,  or  the  masses  in 
different  bodies,  are  proportional  to  their  weights ; 
of  consequence  the  density  of  any  body  is  directly 
as  its  weight,  and  inversely  as  its  magnitude ;  or, 
the  inverse  ratio  of  the  magnitudes  of  two  bodies, 
having  equal  weights,  in  the  same  place,  con- 
stitutes the  ratio  of  their  densities. 

DE'NSHIRE,  v.  a.  A  barbarous  term  of 
husbandry. 

DENTAL,  adj.  &  n.  s.^\      From  Lat.  dentalis, 

DENTI'CULATION,  n.  s.      dens,  dentis,  a  tooth. 

DENTI'CULATED,  adj.      \  Dental    is,    relating 

DENT'IFRICE,  n.  s.          J>-to  the  teeth,  and  the 

DENT'ISE,  v.  a.  ,  I  name     of    a    small 

DEN  I'IST,  n.  s.  \  shell-fish  :     denticu- 

DENTI'TION.  J  lated,  being  set  with 

teeth,  like  a  saw:  dentifrice,  a  tooth  powder: 

denlise,  to  renew  the  teeth ;  dentition  being  the 

corresponding  substantive :  and  dentist,  a  modern 

word  for  the  profession  of  healing,  preserving, 

and  drawing  teeth. 

DENTALIUM,  in  natural  history,  a  shell-fish 
belonging  to  the  order  of  vermes  testacea.  The 
shell  consists  of  one  tubulous  straight  valve,  open 
at  both  ends,  and  not  divided  into  chambers. 
There  are  twelve  species,  distinguished  by  the 
angles,  string,  &c.,  of  their  shells. 

DENTARIA,  tooth-wort,  or  tooth-violet,  in 
botany,  a  genus  of  the  siliquosa  order,  and  te- 
tradynamia  class  of  plants  ;  natural  order,  thirti- 
eth, siliquosae.  The  siliqua  parts  with  a  spring, 
and  the  valvules  roll  spirally  backwards  ;  the 
stigma  is  emarginated  ;  the  calyx  closing  longi- 
tudinally. There  are  five  species,  all  of  them 
hardy  perennials ;  producing  annual  stalks 
twelve  or  eighteen  inches  high,  adorned  with 
many  lobed  leaves,  and  spikes  of  quadrupetalous 
cruciform  flowers  of  a  red  or  purple  color.  They 
delight  in  shady  places,  and  are  propagated 
either  by  seeds  or  parting  the  roots.  The  seeds 
may  be  sown  in  autumn  or  early  in  the  spring, 
in  a  shady  border  of  light  earth ;  and  when  the 
plants  are  three  inches  high,  they  may  be  planted 
where  they  are  to  remain.  The  time  for  parting 
the  roots  is  in  October  or  November,  or  early  in 
the  spring. 

DENTATUS  (Curius),  a  renowned  Roman 
general,  whose  virtues  render  him  more  memo- 
rable than  his  victories,  flourished  A.  A.  C.  272. 
He  was  thrice  consul ;  conquered  the  Samnites, 
Sabines,  and  Lucanians ;  and  gave  each  citizen 
forty  acres  of  land,  allowing  himself  no  more. 
The  ambassadors  of  the  Samnites  making  him  a 
visit,  found  him  boiling  turnips  in  a  pipkin  ;  upon 
which  they  offered  him  gold  to  come  over  to  their 
interest :  he  told  them  his  design  was  not  to  grow 
rich,  but  to  command  those  who  were  so.  He 
defeated  Pyrrhus  near  Tarentum,  and  received 
the  honour  of  a  triumph. 


DEN 


161 


DEN 


DENTATUS  (Sicinius),  a  hero  of  ancient  Rome, 
of  the  plebeian  order,  who  flourished  about 
A.U  C.  300.  When  disputes  ran  high  between 
the  patricians  and  plebeians,  concerning  the  Agra- 
rian law,  Dentatus  addressed  the  people,  and 
expatiated  upon  his  achievements  and  his  hard- 
ships. He  had  served  his  country  in  the  wars 
forty  years ;  he  had  been  an  officer  thirty ;  first 
a  centurion  and  then  a  tribune ;  he  had  fought 
in  120  battles,  and  by  the  force  of  his  single  arm 
had  saved  the  lives  of  a  multitude  of  his  fellow 
citizens.  He  had  gained  fourteen  civic,  five 
mural,  and  eight  golden  crowns ;  besides  eighty- 
three  chains,  sixty  bracelets,  eighteen  gilt  spears, 
and  twenty-three  horse-trappings,  of  which  nine 
were  for  killing  the  enemy  in  single  combat: 
and  he  had  received  forty-five  wounds,  all  before, 
none  behind.  These  were  his  honors ;  yet  not- 
withstanding all  this,  he  had  never  received  any 
share  of  those  lands  which  were  won  from  the 
enemy,  but  continued  to  drag  on  a  life  of  poverty 
and  contempt,  whilst  others  possessed  those  very 
territories  which  his  valor  had  won,  without  any 
merit  to  deserve  them,  or  ever  having  contributed 
to  the  conquest.  The  people  unanimously  de- 
manded that  the  law  might  be  passed,  and  that 
such  high  merit  should  not  pass  unrewarded. 
Some  of  the  senators  attempted  to  speak,  but 
were  overpowered  by  the  cries  of  the  people. 
At  last  a  number  of  resolute  young  patricians 
rushing  furiously  amongst  the  crowd,  broke  the 
balloting  urns,  and  dispersed  the  multitude.  For 
this  riot  they  were  fined  by  the  tribunes,  but 
they  gained  their  object  for  the  time,  by  getting 
the  Agrarian  law  postponed.  Such  was  the 
justice  of  the  Roman  patricians,  at  one  of  the 
most  virtuous  periods  of  that  celebrated  republic. 

DENTELLA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mo- 
nogynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants  : 
CAL.  a  five-parted  perianth,  with  small  subulated 
leaves ;  STAM.  five  short  subulated  filaments ; 
ANTH.  small ;  PERICARP,  globular ;  CAPS,  bilocu- 
lar;  SEED,  egg  shaped,  and  very  numerous. 
Species  one  only,  a  native  of  New  Caledonia. 

DENTE'LLT,  n.  s.    Ital.     Modillons. 

The  modillions,  or  dentelli,  make  a  noble  show  by 
graceful  projections.  Spectator,  No.  415. 

DENTILES,  or  DENTILS,  in  architecture,  an 
ornament  in  cornices  bearing  some  resemblance 
lo  teeth,  particularly  used  in  the  Ionic  and  Corin- 
thian orders. 

DENTISCALPRA,  in  surgery,  an  instrument 
for  scouring  yellow,  livid,  or  black  teeth  ;  to 
which  being  applied,  near  the  gums,  it  scrapes 
off  the  foul  morbid  crust. 

DENTITION.     See  ODONTOLOGY. 


1JEJNU  1JE,  v.  a.     ^      Lat.   denude,  from  de 
DENU'DATE,  v.  a.      Sand  nudo  (ne  and  duo 
DENUDA'TION,  n.  x.  j  the    root    of    induo   to 
clothe).     To  strip;  to  make  naked. 

Till  be  has  denudated  himself  of  all  incumbrances, 
he  is  unqualified.  Decay  of  Piety. 

Not  a  treaty  can  be  obtained,  unless  we  would    de- 
nude ourselves  of  all  force  to  defend  us.    Clarendon. 

If  in  summer-time  you  denude  a  vine-branch  of  its 
leaves,  the  grapes  will  never  ceme  to  maturity. 

Ray  on  the  Creation. 

V<iL.  VII. 


DENUNCIATION,  n.  s. )    Lat.  denunaatia. 

DENUNCIATOR,  n.s.  $  See    DENOUNCE 

The  act  of  denouncing ;  the  proclamation  of  a 
threat ;  a  public  menacer. 

In  a  denunciation  or  indiction  of  a  war,  the  war  is 
not  confined  to  the  place  of  the  quarrel,  but  is  left  at 
large.  Bacon. 

Christ  tells  the  Jews,  that,  if  they  believe  not, 
they  shall  die  in  their  sins  ;  did  they  never  read  those 
denunciations  ?  Ward. 

Midst  of  these  denunciations,  and  notwithstanding 
the  warning  before  me,  I  commit  myself  to  lasting 
durance  Congreve. 

The  denunciator  does  not  make  himself  a  party  in 
judgment  as  the  accuser  does.  Ayliffe's  Parerg. 

DENY',  «.  a.     ~\      Fr.  nier ;  Span,  denegar  ; 

DENI'AL.TI  j.     >Ital.  and  Lat.  negare ;  from 

DENI'ER,  9  Lat.  ne  and  ago,  to  refuse  to 

do.     To  refuse ;  contradict ;  and  hence  to  dis- 
regard j  denounce. 

If  we  denyen  he  schal  denye  us ;  if  we  bileeuen  not 
he  dwellith  fcithful  he  mai  not  denye  himsilff. 

Wiclif,  2  Tymo.  2. 

It  shall  be  therefore  a  witness  unto  you,  lest  you 
deny  your  God.  Joshua  xxiv.  27. 

And  therfor,  though  he  had  thus  made  a  realme, 
holy  Scripture  denyid  to  cal  hym  a  kyng.  Fortesque. 

The  denial  of  landing,  and  hasty  warning  us  away, 
troubled  us  much.  Bacon. 

My  young  boy 

Hath  an  aspect  of  intercession,  which 
Great  nature  cries — deny  not.  Shakspeare. 

Here  comes  your  father  ;  never  make  denial : 
I  must  and  will  have  Catherine  to  my  wife.  Id. 

It  may  be  I  am  esteemed  by  my  denier  sufficient  of 
myself  to  discharge  my  duty  to  God  as  a  priest,  though 
not  to  men  as  a  prince.  King  Charles. 

How  unworthy  is  he  of  life,  who  with  the  same 
breath  that  he  receives,  denies  the  Giver  of  it. 

Bishop  Hall.  Contemplations. 

The  negative  authority  is  also  deniable  by  reason. 

Brotene. 

Ah,  charming  fair,  said  I, 
How  long  can  you  my  bliss  and  yours  deny  ? 

Dryden. 

We  may  deny  God  in  all  those  acts  that  are  capa- 
ble of  being  morally  good  or  evil :  those  are  the 
proper  scenes  in  which  we  act  our  confessions  or  de- 
nials of  him.  South. 

The  best  sign  and  fruit  of  denying  ourselves,  is 
mercy  to  others.  Spratt. 

Our  Saviour  assures  us,  that  if  a  tender  mother 
cannot  deny  the  son  of  her  love  any  reasonable  re- 
quest, much  less  will  God  deny  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
them  that  ask  him.  Clarke's  Sermons. 

No  man  more  impudent  to  deny,  where  proofs 
were  not  manifest ;  no  man  more  ready  to  confess, 
with  a  repenting  manner  of  aggravating  his  own  evil, 
where  denial  would  but  make  the  fault  fouler. 

Sidney. 

By  the  word  Virtue  the  affirmer  intends  our 
whole  duty  to  God  and  man,  and  the  denier  by  the 
word  Virtue  means  only  couiage,  or,  at  most,  our 
duty  towards  our  neighbour,  without  including  the 
idea  of  the  duty  which  we  owe  to  God.  Watt*. 

If  you  had  been  contented  to  assist  him  indirectly, 
without  a  notorious  denial  of  justice,  or  openly  insult- 
ing the  sense  of  th-;  nation,  you  might  have  satisfied 
every  duty  of  political  friendship.  Junivs. 

It  has  been  asserted,  that,  if  you  alter  her  symbols, 
you  alter  the  being  of  the  church  of  England.  This, 
for  the  sake  of  the  liberty  of  that  church,  I  must  ab- 
solutely deny. 


Bur/it. 


DEO 


102 


DEP 


I  have  gnashed 

My  teeth  in  darkness  till  returning  morn, 
Then  cursed  myself  till  sun-set ; — I  have  prayed 
For  madness  as  a  blessing — 'tis  denied  me.      Byron. 

DENYS  (St.)  a  town  of  France,  in  the  depart- 
ment of  Paris,  famous  for  a  magnificent  church, 
built  by  king  Dagobert,  in  632;  in  which  were 
the  tombs  of  many  of  the  French  kings,  of  the 
constable  Guesclin,  and  of  marshal  Turenne.  In 
ihe  treasury,  among  other  curiosities,  were  the 
swords  of  St.  Lewis,  and  the  Maid  of  Orleans, 
and  the  sceptre  of  Charlemagne.  The  abbey  of 
the  Benedictines,  a  magnificent  piece  of  modern 
architecture,  has  more  the  appearance  of  a  palace 
than  a  convent.  In  1793  the  republican  popu- 
lace broke  into  the  royal  tombs,  and  greatly 
dilapidated  the  buildings.  In  1806  Bonaparte 
caused  them  to  be  repaired,  selected  the  church 
as  the  burying-place  for  his  own  family,  and 
founded  a  chapter  here  of  ten  canons,  which 
the  Bourbons  have  retained  with  some  modifica- 
tions. The  late  prince  of  Conde  has  been  in- 
terred here  since  the  return  of  Louis  XVIII. 
St.  Denys  is  seated  on  the  river  Crould,  near  the 
Seine,  five  miles  north  of  Paris,  and  contains 
6000  inhabitants. 

DEOBSTRUCT,  v.  a.  >     From  de  privative, 
DEOBSTRU'ENT,  adj.        )    and     OBSTRUCT, 
which  see.   To  clear  away  obstacles ;  deobstruent 
is,  having  the  power  to  remove  obstructions. 

It  is  a  singular  good  wound-herb,  useful  for  deob- 
itructimj  the  pores  of  the  body. 

Morc's  Antidote  against  Atheism. 

Such  as  carry  off  the  faeces  and  mucus,  deubstruct 
the  mouth  of  the  lacteals,  so  as  the  chyle  may  have  a 
free  passage  into  the  blood.  Arbuthnot  on  Diet. 

All  sopes  are  attenuating  and  deobstruent,  resolving 
viscid  substances.  Id.  on  Aliments. 

DE'ODAND,  n.  s.  Lat.  Deo  dandum.  A  thing 
given  or  forfeited  to  God. 

Deodandt  are  forfeitures  which  the  ignorance  and 
superstition  of  ancient  times  introduced  and  called  by 
the  name  of  deodandi,  from  the  application  of  them 
to  pious  uses.  Burn's  Justice. 

D'EON  (the  Chevalier),  bora  in  1728,  at 
Tonnere,  in  Burgundy,  of  a  respectable  family, 
is  principally  distinguished  for  consenting  to  ap- 
pear half  his  life  as  a  woman.  He  received  a 
liberal  education ;  and,  becoming  an  orphan,  the 
Prince  de  Conti  procured  him  a  commission  as  a 
cornet  of  dragoons.  He  was  employed  in  1755 
on  a  mission  to  Petersburg,  after  which  he  joined 
his  regiment,  and  served  with  considerable  credit 
in  the  campaigne  of  1762,  as  aid-de-camp  to 
Marshal  Broglio.  The  year  following  he  was  in- 
vested with  the  order  of  St.  Louis,  and  accom- 
panied the  duke  de  Nivernois  to  England  as  se- 
cretary. On  the  duke's  leaving  England,  D'Eon 
remained  in  the  character  of  minister  plenipo- 
tentiary, until  he  was  superseded  by  the  count  de 
Guerchy,  to  whom  he  was  appointed  secretary. 
At  this  arrangement  he  was  very  indignant,  and 
published  in  revenge  an  account  of  the  negocia- 
tions  in  which  he  had  been  engaged ;  wherein 
he  stigmatized  the  conduct  of  the  count.  HP. 
was  prosecuted  by  de  Guerchy  for  a  libel  in  the 
Court  of  King's  Bench,  in  July,  1764,  and  being 
found  guilty  absconded,  and  was  outlawed. 


In  1771  doubts  were  entertaine-1  concerning 
his  sex,  and  bets  were  laid  to  a  great  amount 
that  D'Eon  was  a  woman.  In  one  instance  this 
produced  an  action  at  law,  that  ended  in  a  non- 
suit. The  chevalier  in  the  mean  time  returned  to 
France,  where  he  assumed  (compulsorily  it  is 
said)  the  female  dress,  but  for  what  reason  ex- 
actly has  never  been  ascertained ;  his  conduct  in 
this  respect  was  certainly  sanctioned  by  his  court, 
which  continued  his  pension,  and  suffered  him 
to  retain  the  cross  of  his  order. 

In  1785  D'Eon  came  to  England,  where,  still 
appearing  as  a  woman,  he  gave  lessons  in  fencing ; 
but  when  the  Revolution  deprived  him  of  his 
pensions,  he  presented  in  June  1792  a  petition 
to  the  National  Assembly,  in  which  he  com- 
plained of  being  obliged  to  wear  a  cap  and  pet- 
ticoats, and  asked  permission  to  resume  his  mili- 
tary uniform.  His  petition  remained  unnoticed. 
He  now  again  sought  an  asylum  in  London, 
where  he  passed  the  latter  part  of  his  life  in 
poor  circumstances ;  and  died  in  New  Millman- 
street,  May  21st,  1810.  His  confessor,  father 
Elyse'e,  discovering  that  the  chevalier  was  of  the 
male  sex,  after  his  decease  invited  some  medical 
and  other  gentlemen  to  examine  the  corpse.  He 
was  interred  in  St.  Pancras  church-yard,  where  he 
is  registered, '  Charles  Genevieve  Louise  Auguste 
Andre  Timothee  D'Eon  de  Beaumont.'  He  is 
said  to  have  been  the  author  of  L'Espion  Chinois, 
6  vols.  12mo. ;  Loisirs,  13  vols.  8vo. ;  Lettres, 
Memoires,  et  Negociations  particulieres. 

DEO'PPILATE,  v.  a.  Lat.  de  and  oppilo. 
To  clear  a  passage;  to  free  from  obstructions. 

Though  the  grosser  parts  be  excluded  again,  yet 
are  the  dissoluble  parts  extracted,  whereby  it  becomes 
effectual  in  deoppUationt.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

A  physician  prescribed  him  a  deoppilatne  and  pur- 
gative apozem.  Harvey. 

DEOSCULATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  from  de  and 
osculum  (os,  oris,  the  mouth).  Kissing. 

We  have  an  enumeration  of  the  several  acts  of 
worship  required  to  be  performed  to  images,  viz.  pro- 
cessions, genufluxions,  thurifications,  and  deosculatiota 

Stilling/fleet. 

DEPA'INT,  v.  a.  or  DEPEINCT,  as  Spenser 
aiso  writes  it.  Fr.  depeint ;  de,  and  PAINT,  which 
see.  To  picture  ;  to  describe  by  colors ;  to  show 
by  resemblance. 

He  did  unwilling  worship  to  the  saint, 
That  on  his  shield  depainted  he  did  see. 

Spenser, 

The  red  rose  medlied  with  tb*  white  y  fere, 
In  either  cheek  depeincten  liveiy  here.  Id. 

Such  ladies  fair  would  I  depaint. 
In  roundelay,  or  sonnet  quaint.  Gay. 

DEPART  -,-.  a.  &  n.  &  n.  s.-v      Fr.  departer  ; 
DFPA  RT'ER,  I  Span,  partirse  ; 

DEPARTING,  n.  s.  >It.partisi    ."rom 

DEPARTMENT,  I  Lat.pars,partis  ; 

DEPART'URE.  ./a    part;    Heb. 

D*tt>  (to  divide).  To  separate;  to  part.  As  a 
neuter  verb,  to  quit  a  place,  taking/rom  after  it ; 
to  desert ;  to  fall  away ;  to  be  lost ;  to  die  ;  hence 
to  desist  from  a  practice  and  to  revolt.  Depart- 
ing and  departure  both  express  the  act  of  going 
away,  and  abandoning,  or  death.  Department 


DEP 


163 


DEP 


is  principally  a  continental  division  of  territory, 
hut  has  also  a  general  application. 

And  alle  folkis  schulen  be  gederid  bifore  him  ;  and 
he  schal  departe  hem  atwynne,  as  a  scheparde  de- 
partith  scheep  fro  kid.s.  Wiclif.  Matt.  25. 

I  N.  take  tb.ee  N.  to  my  wedded  wife,  to  love  and 
to  cherish,  till  death  us  depart. 

Old  Family  Prayer  Booh,  (1661). 

As  her  soul  was  in  departing  ;  fo>  she  died. 

Gen.  xxxv.  18. 

They  departed  quickly  from  the  sepulchre,  with 
fear  and  great  joy,  and  did  run  to  bring  his  disciples 
word.  Matt,  xxviii. 

Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thv  servant  depart  in  peace, 
according  to  thy  word.  Luke  xxix. 

The  chymists  have  a  liquor  called  water  of  de  part, 

Bacon. 

He,  which  hath  no  stomach  to  this  fight, 
Let  him  depart;  his  passport  shall  be  made. 

Shakspeare. 

As  you  wish  Christian  peace  to  souls  departed, 
Stand  these  poor  people's  friend.  Id. 

When  your  brave  father  breathed  his  latest  gasp, 
Tidings,  as  swiftly  as  the  post  could  run, 
Were  brought  me  of  your  loss  ana  his  depart. 

Id.  Henry  VI. 

You've  had  dispatch  in  private  by  the  consul  ; 
You  are  willed  by  him  this  evening 
To  depart  Rome.  Ben  Jonson. 

What  besides 

Of  sorrow,  and  dejection,  and  despair, 
Our  frailty  can  sustain,  thy  tidings  bring ; 
Departure  from  this  happy  place.  Milton. 

His  majesty  prevailed  not  with  any  of  them  to  de- 
part from  the  most  unreasonable  of  all  their  demands. 

Clarendon. 

The  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  departure  from  evil,  are 
phrases  of  like  importance.  Tillotson. 

And  couldst  thou  leave  me,  cruel,  thus  alone  ; 
Not  one  kind  kiss  from  a  departing  son ! 
No  look,  no  last  adieu  !  Dryden. 

Happy  was  their  good  prince  in  his  timely  depar- 
ture, which  barred  him  from  the  knowledge  of  his 
son's  miseries.  Sidney. 

The  Roman  fleets,  during  their  command  at  sea, 
had  their  several  stations  and  departments ;  the  most 
considerable  was  the  Alexandrian  fleet,  and  the  se- 
cond was  the  African.  Arbuthnot. 

The  gentlemen,  his  particular  friends,  in  various 
departments  of  ministry,  &c. 

Burke.   Character  of  Lord  Chatham. 
For  a  departing  being's  soul 

The  death-hymn  peals,  and  the  hollow  bells  knoll. 

Byron. 

DEPARTMENT.  This  word  was  adopted  by 
the  national  assembly  of  France  instead  of  pro- 
vince, when  the  ancient  provinces  of  that  king- 
dom were  divided  into  departments,  of  which, 
including  Corsica,  there  were  eighty-three. 
These  departments  were  much  more  equal  in 
point  of  extent  than  the  provinces ;  some  of  the 
old  extensive  provinces  being  divided  into  four 
or  five  departments,  whilst  some  of  the  smaller 
ones  constitute  exactly  one,  and  in  some  instances 
two  provinces  are  included  in  one  department. 
Each  department  has  been  subdivided  into  dis- 
tricts, and  each  district  again  into  cantons. 

DEPARTURE,  in  navigation,  is  the  easting  or 
westing  of  a  ship  in  respect  of  the  meridian  ;t 


departed  or  sailed  from ;  or  it  is  the  difference 
of  longitude,  either  east  or  west,  between  the 
present  meridian  th°  ship  is  under,  and  that 
where  the  last  wko7iing  or  observation  was 
made.  This  departure,  any  where  but  under 
the  equator,  must  bf>  rounted  according  to  the 
number  of  miles  in  a  degree  proper  to  the  pa- 
rallel the  ship  is  under.  The  departure,  in  plane 
and  Mercator's  sailing,  is  always  represented  by 
the  base  of  a  right-angled  plane  triangle,  where 
the  course  is  the  angle  opposite  to  it,  and  the  dis- 
tance sailed  is  the  hypothenuse ;  the  perpendi- 
cular or  other  leg  being  the  difference  of  latitude. 
And  then  the  theorem  for  finding  it  is  always 
this :  as  radius  to  the  sine  of  the  course ;  so  is 
the  distance  sailed,  to  the  departure  sought. 

DEPASTURE,  v.  a.  Lat.  depascor ;  de  and 
pasco,  from  Gr.  Traw.  To  feed ;  to  eat  up. 

They  keep  their  cattle,  and  live  themselves,  in 
bodies  pasturing  upon  the  mountains,  and  removing 
still  to  fresh  land,  as  they  have  depastured  the  former. 

Spenser. 

DEPAU'PERATE,  v.  a.  Lat.  depaupero; 
de  and  pauper.  To  make  poor;  to  impoverish  ; 
to  consume. 

To  represent  God  in  a  carved  stone,  or  a  painted 
table,  does  depauperate  our  understanding  of  God,  and 
dishonours  him  below  the  painter's  art.  Bp.  Taylor. 

Great  evacuations,  which  carry  off  the  nutritious 
humours,  depauperate  the  blood.  Arbuthnot. 

DEPE'CTIBLE,  adj.  Lat.  depecto.  Tough  ; 
clammy ;  tenacious ;  capable  of  being  extended . 

It  may  be  also,  that  some  bodies  have  a  kind  of 
lentor,  and  are  of  a  more  depectible  nature  than  oil, 
as  we  see  it  evident  in  coloration  ;  for  a  small  quan- 
tity of  saffron  will  tinct  more  than  a  very  great  quan- 
tity of  brazil  or  wine.  Bacon. 

DEPEND',  v.  a.  ~}      Fr.  dependre,  de- 

DEPEND'ANCE,  n.  s.          I  pendance;  Span,  and 

DEPEND'ANT,  adj.  &  n.s.  I  Port,    depender ;   of 

DEPENDENCE,  ,'Lat.  dependere;    de 

DEPENDENCY,  j  andpendeo.  To  hang 

DEPENDENT,  adj.&cn.s.j  down,     or     from  ; 

hence,  to  be  connected  with,  so  as  to  be  subject 

to   the  will  of,  or  be  supported   by,   another; 

and  to  be  in  suspense,  whether  of  interest  or 

attention.      Dependance  and    dependence,    the 

one  from  the  older  French  and  the  other  from  the 

Latin  verb,  are  both  used  in  the  literal  as  well  as 

figurative  sense. 

On  God,  as  the  most  high,  all  inferior  causes  in  the 
world  are  dependent.  Hooker. 

Never  be  without  money,  nor  depend  upon  the 
courtesy  of  others,  which  may  fail  at  a  pinch.  Bacon. 

Never  was  there  a  prince  bereaved  of  his  dependan- 
cies  by  his  council,  except  where  there  hath  been 
either  an  over-greatness  in  one  counsellor,  or  an  over- 
strict  combination  in  divers.  Id. 

By  no  means  be  you  persuaded  to  interpose  your- 
self in  any  cause  depending,  or  like  to  be  deprnding,  in 
any  court  of  justice.  Id. 

We  work  by  wit  and  not  by  witchcraft ; 
And  wit  depends  on  dilatory  time.          Shaktpeare. 

Her  madness  hath  the  oddest  frame  of  sewe ; 
Such  a  dependency  of  tiling  on  thing, 
As  ne'er  I  heard  in  madness.  /"• 

M  2 


164 


J)EP 


A  great  abatement  of  kindness  appears  as  well  in 
the  genera!  dependants,  as  in  the  duke  himself  also, 
and  your  daughter.  Shakspeare. 

What  shall  though  expect, 
To  be  depender  on  a  thing  that  leans  ?  Id. 

How  dependant  and  servile  is  the  life  ot  man,  that 
annot  either  want  one  element,  or  endure  it  corrupted. 

Bishop  Hall.     Contemplations. 

For  a  six-clerk  a  person  recommended  a  dependant 
upon  him,  who  paid  six  thousand  pounds  ready 
money.  Clarendon. 

From  the  frozen  beard 

Long  icicles  depend,  and  crackling  sounds  are  heard. 

Dryden. 

They  slept  in  peace  by  night, 
Secure  of  bread,  as  of  returning  light ; 
And  with  such  firm  dependence  on  the  day, 
That  need  grew  pampered,  and  forgot  to  pray.  Id. 
Every  moment  we  feel  our  dependance  upon  God, 
and  find  that  we  can  neither  be  happy  without  him, 
nor  think  ourselves  so.  Tillotson. 

In  all  sorts  of  reasoning,  the  connexion  and  depen- 
dance of  ideas  should  be  followed,  till  the  mind  is 
brought  to  the  source  on  which  it  bottoms.  Locke. 

We  speak  of  the  sublunary  worlds,  this  earth,  and 
its  dependencies,  which  rose  out  of  a  chaos  about  six 
thousand  years  ago.  Burnet's  Theory. 

The  expectation  of  the  performance  of  our  desire,  is 
that  we  call  dependence  upon  him  for  help  and  assist- 
ance. Stillingfleet, 

There  is  a  chain  let  down  from  Jove, 
80  strong,  that  from  the  lower  end, 
They  say,  all  human  things  depend.  Swift. 

The  judge  corrupt,  the  long  depending  cause, 
And  doubtful  issue  of  misconstrued  laws.          Prior. 

The  direful  monster  was  afar  descried, 
Two  bleeding  babes  depending  at  her  side.      Pope. 

But  if  you're  rough,  and  use  him  like  a  dog, 
Depend  upon  it — he'll  remain  incog.  Addison. 

We  are  indigent,  defenceless  beings  ;  the  creatures 
:f  his  power,  and  the  dependents  of  his  providence. 

Rogers. 

This  is  not  like  the  tribute  which  earthly  kings 
exact ;  who  as  much  depend  upon  their  subjects  for 
the  support  of  their  power,  as  their  subjects  do  upon 
them  for  the  protection  of  their  property.  Mason. 

Thus  happiness  depends,  as  nature  shows, 
Less  on  exterior  things  than  most  suppose.     Cowper. 

MAN.  Think'st  thou  existence  doth  depend  on  time  ? 
It  doth  ;  but  actions  are  our  epochs,  Byron. 

DEPERDITION,  n.  s.  Lat.  deperdo ;  de  and 
verdo ;  Gr.  irtpQu ;  to  lose  or  waste.  Loss ;  destruc- 
tion. 

It  may  be  unjust  to  place  all  efficacy  of  gold  in  the 
non-omission  of  weights,  or  deperdition  of  any  ponder- 
ous particles.  'Browne. 

DEPHLE'GM,  or          }       Low    Lat.    de- 

DEPHLEG'MATE,  v.  a.       fphlegmo.     To  clear 

DEPHLE'GMEDNESS,  n.  s.  j  from  phlegm,  or 
aqueous  insipid  matter. 

We  have  sometimes  taken  spirit  of  salt,  and  care- 
fully dephlegmed  it.  Boyle. 

In  divers  cases  it  is  not  enough  to  separate  the  aque- 
ous parts  by  dephlegmation ;  for  some  liquors  contain 
also  an  unsuspected  quantity  of  small  corpuscles,  of 
somewhat  an  earthy  nature,  which,  being  associated 
with  the  saline  ones,  do  clog  and  blunt  them,  and 
thereby  vraken  their  activity.  Id. 

The  proportion  betwixt  the  coralline  solution  and 


the  spirit  of  wine,  depends  much  upon  the  strength  of 
the  former  liquor,  and  the  dephlegmedness  of  the  latter. 

Id. 

DEPHLOGISTICATED  \IR.  See  OXY- 
GEN. 

DEPICT ;  Lat.  depingo,  depictus,  from  de  and 
pingo,  pictus ;  to  paint;  describe. 

The  cowards  of  Lacedemon  depicted  upon  their 
shields  the  most  terrible  beasts  they  could  imagine. 

Taylor. 

When  the  distractions  of  a  tumult  are  sensibly 
depicted,  every  object  and  every  occurence  are  so  pre- 
sented to  your  view,  that,  while  you  read,  you  seem 
indeed  to  see  them.  Felton. 

In  a  cottage  by  night  may  I  pass  the  soft  time, 

In  the  field  and  the  meadows  all  day  ; 
With  the  wife  of  my  heart,  whose  charms,   in  their 
prime, 

Depict  her  as  blooming  as  May.  Brerewood. 

DEPIL'ATORY,n.  s.  )       Lat.    de    privative 
DEPI'LOUS,O<//.  )  and    pilus,  the  hair. 

That  which  takes  off  the  hair.    Without  hair. 

This  animal  is  a  kind  of  lizard,  or  quadruped,  cor- 
ticated and  depilotu  ;  that  is,  without  wool,  fur,  or 
hair.  Browne. 

DEPILATORY  MEDICINES,  those  applied  to 
take  off  the  hair;  such  are  lime,  and  other 
caustic  substances,  which  ought  to  be  used  with 
great  caution.  Unless  they  destroy  the  skin,  the 
roots  of  the  hair  remain  unaffected,  and  it  will 
grow  again. 

DEPLETION,  n.  s.  Lat.  depleo,  depletus.  The 
act  of  emptying. 

DEPLORE',  v.  a.      }   Fr.  deplnrcr ;  Sp-attd 

DEPLOR'ABLE,  adj.        \  Port.dephrar  ;  It.  aud 

DEPLOR'ABLENESS,n.».  (Lat.   dfplorare,'  from 

DEPLOR'ABLY,  adv.      [  de  and  ploro,  to  weep. 

DEPLOR'ATE,  To     lament ;  mourn  ; 

DEPLORA'TION.  J  bemoan  ;   deplorable, 

and  deplorate,  lamentable ;  that  which  is  to  be 

bemoaned. 

This  was  the  deplorable  condition  to  which  the  king 
was  reduced.  Clarendon. 

The  bill  of  all  weapons  gives  the  most  ghastly  and 
deplurable  wounds.  Temple. 

But  chaste  Diana  who  his  death  deplored, 

With  ^-Esculapian  herbs  his  life  restored.   Dryden, 

The  case  is  then  most  deplorate  when  reward  goes 
over  to  the  wrong  side.  L'Estrange. 

Notwithstanding  all  their  talk  of  reason  and  philo- 
sophy, God  knows,  they  are  deplorably  strangers  to 
them.  South. 

It  will  be  considered  in  how  deplorable  a  state  learn- 
ing lies  in  that  kingdom.  Swift. 
A  third's  all  pallid  aspect  offered  more 

The  traits  of  sleeping  sorrow,  and  betrayed, 
Through  the  heaved  breast,  the   dream   of  some  far 
shore    \ 

Beloved  and  deplored.  Byron. 

DEPLUME',  v.  a.    )      Lat  deplumalio.   To 
DF.PLUMA'TION,  n.  s.  \  pluck ;      offend.        A 
pluming,  or  plucking  off  the  feathers  :    in  sur- 
gery, a  swelling  of  the  eyelids,  accompanied  with 
the  fall  of  the  hairs  from  the  eye-brows. 

DEPONE',  v.  a.  }     Lat.  depono,  de  and  pono, 

DEPO'NEXT,  n.  s.  3  to  lay  down.    To  state  on 

oath,  in  law.     To  pledge  or  adventure  any  thing 

on  some  scheme  of  success.     A  particular  kind 

of  verb.  S^e  the  extract. 


DEP 


165 


DEP 


In  chancery — such  witness  (who  answers  interro- 
gatories), is  called  a  deponent.  Cuwell. 

On  this  I  would  depone 
As  much  as  any  cause  I've  known.       Hudibras. 

Such  verbs  as  have  no  active  voice  are  called  de- 
ponents, and  generally  signify  action  only  ;  as  fateor, 
I  confess.  Clarke's  Latin  Grammar. 

DEPOPULATE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  j  Fr.  de- 
DEPOPULA'TOR,  n.  s.  gpeupler;  It. 

DEPOPULATION,  j  dispopolare, 

from  Lat.  depopulare  (de.  and  populo),  to  ravage. 

To  destroy  the  people  of  a  country;   to  ravage. 

As    a  neuter   verb,  to  become  dispeopled.      A 

depopulator  is  a  destroyer  or  waster  of  inhabited 

countries. 

He  turned  his  arms  upon  unarmed  and  unprovided 
people,  to  spoil  only  and  depopulate,  contrary  to  the 
laws  both  of  war  and  peace.  Bacon. 

Where  is  this  viper, 
That  would  depojndate  the  city,  and 
Be  every  man  himself  ?  Shakspeare. 

How  didst  thou  grieve  then,  Adam  !  to  behold 
The  end  of  all  thy  offspring,  and  so  sad 
Depopulation!  thee  another  flood, 
Of  tears  and  sorrow  a  flood,  thee  also  drowned 
And  sunk  thee  as  thy  sons.  Milton 

A  land  exhausted  to  the  last  remains, 
Depopulated  towns  and  driven  plains.          Dryden. 

Grim  death  ia  different  shapes 
Depopulates  the  nations.  Philips. 

Remote  thou  nearest  the  dire  effect  of  war, 
Depopulation.  Id. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  enter  into  an  enquiry 
•whether  the  country  be  depopulating.  Goldsmith. 

DEPO'RT,  v.  a.  Si.n.s.1      Fr.  deporter,   de- 
DEPORT'MENT,  n.  s.          J  portment ;    Ital.  de- 
portamento,   from   Lat.  portare ;  Gr.    0oprw,  to 
carry  one's  self.     To  behave,  demean  ;  generally 
used  with  a  compound  pronoun. 

I  will  but  sweep  the  way  with  a  few  notes,  touching 
the  duke's  own  deportment  in  that  island.  Wotton. 

She  Delia's  self 
Tn  gait  surpassed  and  goddess-like  deport. 

Milton. 

The  coldness  of  his  temper,  and  the  gravity  of  his 
deportment,  carried  him  safe  through  many  difficulties, 
and  he  lived  and  died  in  a  great  station.  Swift. 

Let  the  ambassador  deport  himself  in  the  most 
graceful  manner  before  a  prince.  Pope. 

What's  a  fine  person,  or  a  beauteous  face, 
Unless  deportment  gives  them  decent  grace  ? 
Blessed  with  all  other  requisites  to  please, 
Some  want  the  striking  elegance  of  ease. 

Churchill. 

DEPORTATION,  Lat.  deportatio,  of  de  and 
portare. 

An  abjuration,  which  is  a  deportation  for  ever  into 
a  foreign  land,  was  anciently  with  us  a  civil-death. 

Ayliffe. 

DEPO'SE,  v.  a.  "1      Fr.  deposer  ;  Ital.  deporre  ; 

DEPOS'ING,  n.  s.  >Span.  deponer  ;   Lat.  depo- 

DEPOSI'TION.      J  nere,  depositus,  from  de  and 

pono,  to  place.     Hence,  to  swear,  because  by  so 

doing  a  man  deposits  or  pledges  his  faith  to  the 

truth  of  his  declaration.     To  lay  down,  lodge; 

to  degrade,    deprive  of;  and  generally,  to  lay 

as:de,  lay  up. 


First,  of  the  king  ;  what  shall  of  him  become  ? 
The  duke  yet  lives  that  Henry  shall  depots 

Shakspeare. 

There  shouldst  thou  find  one  heinous  article, 
Containing  the  deposing  of  a  king.  Id. 

According  to  our  law, 

Depose  him  in  the  justice  of  his  cause.       Id. 
Love  straight  stood  up  and  deposed,  a  he  could  not 
come  from  the  mouth  of  Zelmane.  Sidney. 

Its  shores  are  neither  advanced  one  jot  farther  into 
the  sea,  nor  its  surface  raised  by  additional  mud  de- 
posed upon  it  by  the  yearly  inundations  of  the  Nile. 

Woodward. 

If  you  will  examine  the  veracity  of  the  fathers  by 
those  circumstances  usually  considered  in  depositions, 
you  will  find  them  strong  on  their  side. 

•Sir   K.    Digby. 

A  witness  is  obliged  to  swear,  otnerwise  his  deposition 
is  not  valid.  Ayliffe. 

His  [James  II.]  conduct  and  the  passage  of  Charles 
the  Second's  reign,  might  rankle  still  at  the  hearts  of 
some  men,  but  could  not  be  set  to  account  among  the 
causes  of  his  deposition.  Bolingbroke. 

DEPO'SITE,  v,  a.  &cn.s.^  For  etymon, 
DEPOSITARY,  £  see  DEPOSE.  To 

DEPOSI'TORY.  3  lay  up.  The 

place  of  deposit  is  a  depository;   and  a  person  in 

trust  is  a  depositary. 

I  gave  you  all. 

— Made  you  my  guardians,  my  depositaries, 
But  kept  a  reservation  to  be  followed 
With  such  a  number.  Shakspeare. 

The  Jews  themselves  are  the  depositories  of  all  the 
prophecies  which  tend  to  their  own  confusion. 

Addison. 

They  had  since  Marseilles,  and  fairly  left  it  :  they 
had  the  other  day  the  Valtoline,  and  now  have  put  it 
in  deposite.  Bacon. 

God  commands  us  to  return  as  to  him,  to  the  poor, 
his  gift",  out  of  mere  duty  and  thankfulness  :  not  to 
deposit  them  with  him,  in  hopes  of  meriting  by  them. 

Sprat. 
The  eagle  got  leave  here  to  deposit  her  eggs. 

L'Estrange. 

The  difficulty  will  be  to  persuade  the  depositing  of 
those  lusts,  which  have,  by  I  know  not  what  fascina- 
tion, so  endeared  themselves.  Decay  of  Piety. 

DEPOSITION.  The  proof  in  the  high  court  of 
chancery  is  by  the  depositions  of  witnesses ;  and 
the  copies  of  such  regularly  taken  and  published, 
are  read  as  evidence  at  the  hearing.  For  the 
purpose  of  taking  deposition  in  or  near  London, 
there  is  an  examiner's  office  appointed ;  but  for 
such  as  live  in  the  country,  a  commission  to 
examine  witnesses  is  usually  granted  to  four 
commissioners,  two  named  on  each  side,  or  any 
three  or  two  of  them  to  take  the  depositions 
there.  And  if  the  witnesses  reside  beyond  sea, 
a  commission  may  be  had  to  examine  them  there 
upon  their  own  oaths ;  and  if  foreigners,  upon  the 
oaths  of  two  skilful  interpreters.  The  commis- 
sioners are  sworn  to  take  the  examinations  truly 
and  without  partiality,  and  not  to  divulge  them 
till  published  in  the  court  of  chancery ;  and 
their  clerks  are  also  sworn  to  secrecy.  The  wit- 
nesses may  be  compelled,  by  a  process  of  sub- 
poena, as  in  courts  of  common  law,  to  appear 
and  submit  to  examination ;  and  when  their  de- 
positions are  taken,  they  are  transmitted  to  the 


DEP 


166 


DEP 


court  with  the  same  care  that  the  answer  of  a 
defendant  is  sent.  3  Black.  455. 

DEPOT  denotes  any  particular  place  in  which 
military  stores  are  deposited  for  the  use  of  the 
army.  In  a  more  extensive  sense  it  signifies 
several  magazines  collected  together  for  that  pur- 
pose. It  is  likewise  applied  to  any  particular 
fort  or  place,  appropriated  for  the  reception  of 
recruits  to  detached  parties,  belonging  to  different 
regiments.  In  England,  the  barracks  near  Maid- 
stone  are  depots  for  the  British  cavalry,  and 
Chatham  is  allotted  to  the  infantry.  In  the  time 
of  war  the  greatest  attention  should  be  given  to 
preserve  the  several  depots  which  belong  to  the 
righting  army.  Hence  the  line  of  operation 
should  invariably  be  connected  with  them;  or 
rather  no  advance  should  be  made  upon  that 
line,  without  the  strictest  regard  being  had  to 
the  one  of  communication. 

DEPOT  is  again  used  to  denote  a  particular 
place  at  the  tail  of  the  trenches,  out  of  the  reach 
of  the  cannon  of  the  place  attacked ;  where  the 
troops  generally  assemble,  when  a  sally  from  the 
besieged  is  suspected. 

DEPOT  also  means  a  temporary  magazine  for 
forage,  for  fascines,  gabions,  tools  for  raining, 
&c.,  with  such  other  articles  necessary  for  the 
support  of  an  army,  or  for  carrying  on  a  siege. 

DEPRAVE',  v.  a.     ~\      Fr.  depraver ;  Span. 

DEPRAV'ER,  n.  s.         j  and  Portug.  depravdr ; 

DEPRAVA'TION,  J  Ital.   and  Lat.  depra- 

DEPRAV'EDNESS,  n.s.  fvare,  from  de  and  pra- 

DEPRAVE'MENT,  vus,  crooked.    To  cor- 

DEPRA'VITY.  J  rupt,  vitiate,  calumni- 

ate :  he  who  corrupts  is  a  depraver;  depravement, 
depravation,  depravedness,  and  depravity  a  cor- 
rupt, vitiated  state ;  depravation  is  used  by 
Shakspeare  for  calumny. 

We  admire  the  providence  of  God  in  the  continu- 
ance of  scripture,  notwithstanding  the  endeavours  of 
infidels  to  abolish,  and  the  fraudulence  of  heretics  to 
deprave,  the  same.  Hooker. 

Who  lives  that's  not  depraved,  or  depraves  ? 

Shakspeare. 

Stubborn  critics  are  apt,  without  a  theme 
For  depravation,  to  square  all  the  sex.  Td. 

What  sins  do  you  mean  ?  Our  original  depraved- 
nets,  and  proneness  of  our  eternal  part  .to  all  evil. 

Hammond. 

But  from  me  what  can  proceed 
But  all  corrupt,  both  mind  and  will  depraved  ? 

Milton. 

He  maketh  men  believe,  that  apparitions  are  either 
deceptions  of  sight,  or  melancholy  depravements  of 
fancy.  Browne. 

A  taste  which  plenty  does  deprave, 
Loalhs  lawful  good,  and  lawless  ill  does  crave. 

Dryden. 

We  have  a  catalogue  of  the  blackest  sins  that  human 
nature,  in  its  highest  depravation,  is  capable  of  com- 
mitting. South. 

This  will  be  equivalent  to  the  proposal  made  by 
Boileau  to  the  academicians,  that  they  should  review 
all  their  polite  writers,  and  correct  such  impurities  as 
might  be  found  in  them,  that  their  authority  might  not 
contribute  at  any  distant  time  to  the  depravation  of 
the  language.  Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

If  this  be  so,  there  must  be  a  cause  or  causes  for 
such  a  depravity  in  our  common  people.  Franklin. 


DEPRECATE,  t>.  «.^      From  Lat.  deprecari, 
DEPRECATION,  n.s.     I  from    de    and   precor, 
DEPRECATIVE,  ad/'.      \to    pray.       To     pray 
DEPRECATORY,  adj.    I  against  :  to  beg  oft',  or 
DEPRECATOR,  n.  s.      J  from,  apologetic. 
Bishop  Fox  understanding   that   the  Scottish  king 
was  still  discontent,  being  troubled   that  the  occasion 
of  breaking  off  the  truce   should  grow  from  his  men, 
sent  many  humble  and  deprecatory  letters  to  the  Scot- 
tish king  to  appease  him.  Bacon. 

I,  with  leave  of  speech  implored, 
And  humble  deprecation,  thus  replied.          Milton. 

Sternutation  they  generally  conceived  to  be  a  good 
sign,  or  a  bad  one  ;  and  so,  upon  this  motion,  they 
commonly  used  a  gratulation  for  the  one,  and  a  de- 
precation for  the  other.  Browne. 

In  deprecating  of  evil,  we  make  an  humble  ac- 
knowledgment of  guilt,  and  of  God's  justice  in  chasti- 
sing, as  well  as  clemency  in  sparing,  the  guilty.  Grew. 

Poverty  indeed,  in  all  its  degrees,  men  are  easily 
persuaded  to  deprecate  from  themselves.  Rogers. 

The  judgments  which  ,  we  would  deprecate  are  not 
removed.  Smalridge. 

The  Italian  entered  them  in  his  prayer  :  amongst 
the  three  evils  he  petitioned  to  be  delivered  from,  he 
might  have  deprecated  greater  evils. 

Baker's  Reflections  on  Learning. 

DEPRE'CIATE,  v.  a.  )  Fr.  deprecier,  from 
DEPRECIATION,  n.  s.  ]  Lat  de  priv.  and  prc- 
tiutn  (from  Gr.  Trparqj,  a  seller)  an  equivalent 
given  to  the  seller  for  his  goods.  To  bringdown 
in  price  or  value  ;  the  act  of  lessening  the  value 
of,  or  underrating  a  thing. 

They  presumed  upon  that  mercy,  which,  in  all  their 
conversations,  they  endeavour  to  depreciate  and  mis- 
represent. Addison. 

As  there  are  none  more  ambitious  of  fame,  than 
those  who  are  coiners  in  poetry,  it  is  very  natural  for 
such  as  have  not  exceeded  in  it  to  depreciate  the 
works  of  those  who  have.  Spectator. 

It  has  been  held,  indeed,  by  some  of  the  judges 
(but  certainly  not  by  all  of  them,  or  at  least  not 
upon  all  occasions),  that  juries  in  favour  of  life,  may 
fairly,  in  fixing  the  value  of  the  property,  take  into 
their  consideration  the  depreciation  of  money,  which 
has  taken  place  since  the  statutes  passed . 

Sir  S.  Romilly. 

DEP'REDATE,  v.a.~)      Fr.  depreder,  from 
DEPREDA  TION,  >  Lat.  de  and  pnsdor,  to 

DEPREDA'TOR.  )  rob.  To  pillage,  spoil; 

devour.    The  substantives  plainly  follow  this. 

It  maketh  the  substance  of  the  body  more  solid  and 
compact,  and  so  less  apt  to  be  consumed  and  depreda- 
ted by  the  spirits.  Bacon. 

It  is  reported  that  the  shrub  called  our  Lady's  Seal, 
which  is  a  kind  of  brionv,  and  coleworts,  set  near 
together,  one  or  both  will  die  :  the  cause  is  for  that 
they  be  both  great  depredators  of  the  earth,  and  one 
of  them  starveth  the  other.  Bacon. 

The  land  had  never  been  before  so  free  from  rob- 
beries and  depredations  as  through  his  reign. 

Wotton. 

Were  there  not  one  wbo  had  said,  Hitherto  shall 
thou  come,  and  no  farther  ;  we  might  well  expect 
such  vicissitudes,  such  clashing  in  nature,  and  such 
depredations  and  changes  of  sea  and  land. 

Woodward. 


DEP  1G7 

DEPREIIE'ND,  v.a.  )       Lat.     deprehendo, 

DEPREHE'NSION.  $  from  de  and  prehen- 

dere,  to  take.  To  catch;  to  take  unawares;  to 
take  in  the  fact. 

Who  can  believe  men  upon  their  own  authority, 
that  are  once  deprehended  in  so  gross  and  impious  an 
imposture  ?  More. 

That  wretched  creature,  being  deprehended  in  that 
impiety,  was  held  in  ward.  Hooker. 

The  motions  of  the  minute  parts  of  bodies,  which 
do  so  great  effects,  are  invisible,  and  incur  not  to  the 
eye  ;  but  yet  they  are  to  be  deprehended  by  experience. 

Bacon. 

DEPRESS',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.-\     Fr.  deprimer ;  It. 

DEPRESSION,  ^and  Lat.  deprimere, 

DEPRESS'OR,  ( fromdeorsum,down- 

DEP'RIMENT.  J  wards,  andprewzere, 

to  press ; — Minsheu.  To  press  or  push  down  ; 
hence  to  let  fall ;  to  humble.  Depressor  and 
depriment,  in  anatomy,  are  terms  applied  to 
muscles  whose  action  is  to  depress  the  parts  to 
which  they  adhere. 

Depression  of  the  nobility  may  make  a  king  more 
absolute,  but  less  safe.  Bacon. 

Bricks  of  a  rectangular  form,  if  laid  one  by  another 
in  a  level  row  between  supporters  sustaining  the  two 
ends,  all  the  pieces  between  will  necessarily  sink  by 
their  own  gravity ;  and  much  more,  if  they  suffer 
any  depression  by  other  weight  above  them.  Wotton. 

The  same  thing  I  have  tried  by  letting  a  globe 
rest,  and  raising  or  depressing  the  eye,  or  otherwise 
moving  it,  to  make  the  angle  of  a  just  magnitude. 

Newton. 

Others  depress  their  own  minds,  despond  at  the 
first  difficulty,  and  conclude  that  the  making  any 
progress  in  knowledge  is  above  their  capacities. 

Locke. 

Passion  can  depress  or  raise 
The  heavenly,  as  the  human  mind.       Prior. 
This  mournful  truth  is  every  where  confessed, 
Slow  rises  worth,  by  poverty  depressed.          Johnson. 

DEPRIVE',  v.  a.       ^      fr.priver;  Span,  and 
DEPKIVA'TION,  n.  s.    >  Port,  privar ;  Ital.  and 
DEPRIV'ABLE,  adj.     J  Lat.  privare;  from  de 
and  privo.     To  bereave  or  depossess ;  taking  of 
after  it ;  hence  to  hinder,  to  debar  from.    Depri- 
vation has  certain  formal  and  legal  applications; 
see  below.     Deprivable  is   that  which  may,   in 
justice,  be  taken  away. 

God  hath  deprived  her  of  wisdom,  neither  hath  he 
imparted  to  her  understanding.  Job,  xxxix.  17. 

Most  happy  he, 

Whose  least  delight  sufficeth  to  deprive 

Remembrance  of  all  pains  which  him  opprest. 

Spenser. 

They  gather  that  enjoy  them,  (the  church's  grants) 
possess  them  wrongfully,  and  are  deprivable  at  all 
hours.  Hooker. 

A  minister,  deprived  for  inconformity,  said,  that  if 
they  deprived  him,  it  should  cost  an  hundred  men's 
lives.  Bacon. 

He  lamented  the  loss  of  an  excellent  servant,  and 
the  horrid  manner  in  which  he  had  been  deprived  of 
him.  Clarendon. 

From  his  face  I  shall  be  hid,  deprived 

His  blessed  countenance.  Milton. 

Fools  whose  end  is  destruction,  and  eternal  depriva- 
tion of  being.  Bentley. 


DEP 


Now  wretched  Oedipns,  deprived  of  sight, 
Led  a  long  death  in  everlasting  night.  Po]v. 

I  have  no  hope  of  a  future  existence  except  that 
which  is  grounded  on  the  truth  of  Christianity  ;  I  wish 
not  to  be  deprived  of  this  hope.  "Bishop  Watson. 

DEPRIVATION,  ECCLESIASTICAL,  is  of  two 
kinds,  viz.  a  beneficio,  when  for  some  crime  a 
minister  is  for  ever  deprived  of  his  living ;  and 
ab  officio,  when  a  minister  is  for  ever  deprived 
of  his  order.  It  is  the  same  with  deposition  and 
degradation.  It  is  usually  for  some  heinous 
crime  deserving  death,  and  is  performed  by  the 
bishop  in  a  solemn  manner.  See  DEGRADATION. 

DEPTFORD,  a  town  situated  on  the  Thames, 
partly  in  the  county  of  Kent,  and  partly  in 
Surrey.  It  derives  its  name  from  a  deep  ford 
over  the  Thames,  formerly  used,  but  now  cleared. 
It  was  generally  known  in  ancient  records  by  the 
name  of  Deptford  Strond.  Deptford  is  now  a 
large  and  populous  town,  though  it  has  no  mar- 
ket, and  is  divided  into  Upper  and  Lower  Dept- 
ford. It  contains  about  3000  houses,  many  of 
which  are  neat  and  well  built,  two  churches, 
several  meeting-houses,  and  two  charity  schools. 
The  greatest  support  and  consequence  of  Dept- 
ford arises  from  its  excellent  docks.  Here  the 
royal  navy  was  formerly  built  and  repaired. 
The  storehouses,  which  form  a  square,  have,  in 
the  last  war,  had  several  additional  buildings : 
the  whole  yard  covers  thirty-one  acres  of  ground, 
containing  two  wet  docks,  one  single,  the  other 
double,  three  slips,  a  basin,  and  two  ponds  for 
masts,  with  the  various  manufactories  for  anchors, 
cables,  masts,  blocks,  &c.,and  apartments  for  the 
numerous  officers  employed.  Here  the  royal 
yachts  are  generally  kept.  Besides  the  national 
docks,  there  are  several  others  belonging  to  snip- 
builders  for  merchants'  vessels.  Near  the  dock 
formerly  stood  Says-Court,  where  Peter  the 
Great  resided  for  some  time,  and  in  this  yard  he 
completed  his  knowledge  of  the  practical  part  of 
naval  architecture.  The  Red-house,  on  tht 
north-west  side  of  the  dock,  is  a  large  collection 
of  warehouses  and  storehouses  for  navy  provi- 
sions. At  Deptford,  in  1515,  was  first  formed 
the  society  of  the  Trinity  House,  by  Sir  Thomas 
Spert.  There  are  annually  relieved  by  this  com- 
pany about  3000  poor  seamen,  their  widows  and 
orphans,  at  the  expense  of  £6000.  The  gover- 
nors are  invested  with  the  power  of  examining 
the  mathematical  classes  of  Christ's  Hospital, 
and  the  masters  of  his  Majesty's  ships ;  and 
have  the  appointment  of  all  pilots ;  erecting  and 
maintaining  lighthouses,  buoys,  beacons,  &c. 
Theii  business  was  formerly  carried  on  in  a  hall 
in  the  parish  of  Deptford  Strond ;  but  it  is  now 
conducted  in  a  spacious  building  near  the  Tower, 
erected  in  1787.  This  town  is  four  miles  east  of 
London. 

DEPTH,  n.  s.  Belg.  diepte;  Teut.  tie/.  See 
DEEP.  The  measure  of  deepness;  hence  a  deep 
place ;,  the  sea,  an  abyss,  a  quiet  place,  or  season ; 
and,  figuratively,  obscurity  and  sagacity.  The 
plural,  depths,  is  very  frequent  in  the  received 
translation  of  the  Bible. 

The  depths  have  covered  them  :  they  sank  into  the 
bottom  as  a  stone.  Exod.  xv.  5. 

As  for  men,  they  had  buildings  in  many  places 
higher  than  the  depth  of  the  water.  Baco". 


DEP 


168 


DER 


Thou  spirit, - 


-Inspire, 


As  thou  an  wont,  my  prompted  song,  else  mute, 
And  bear  through  height  or  depth  of  Nature's  bounds. 

Milton. 

And  in  the  depth  of  winter,  in  the  night, 
You  plough  the  raging  seas  to  coasts  unknown. 

Denham. 

The  false  tides  skim  o'er  the  covered  sand, 
And  seamen  with  dissembled  depths  betray. 

Dryden. 

or  tho',  in  nature,  depth  and  height 
Are  equally  held  infinite  ; 
In  poetry  the  height  we  know, 
Tis  only  infinite  below.  Swift. 

There  are  greater  depths  and  obscurities  in  an  ela- 
borate and  well  written  piece  of  nonsense,  than  in  the 
most  abstruse  tract  of  school  divinity. 

Addison's  Whig  Examiner. 

It  is  certainly  a  sign  of  great  self-ignorance,  for  a 
man  to  venture  out  of  his  depth,  or  attempt  any  thing 
he  wants  opportunity  or  capacity  to  accomplish. 

Mason. 

DEPUL'SION,  n.  s.  \      Lut.depulsio.  A  beat- 

DEPU'LSORY,  adj.       J  ing  or  thrusting  away. 

DEPURE',  v.  a.  ^      Fr.  depurer ;  from 

DEPU'RATE,  v.  a.  &  adj.  >Lat.    depurgo;     de 

DEPURA'TION,  n.  s.  j  and  purgo.  To 
cleanse,  purify.  The  verbs  are  synonymous,  and 
the  meaning  of  the  derivatives  is  plain. 

It  produced  plants  of  such  imperfection  and  harm- 
ful quality,  as  the  waters  of  the  general  flood  could 
not  so  wash  out  or  depure,  but  that  the  same  defection 
hath  had  continuance  in  the  very  generation  and 
nature  of  mankind.  Raleigh. 

Brimstone  is  either  used  crude,  and  called  sulphur 
rive ;  or  is  of  a  sadder  color,  and,  after  depuration, 
such  as  we  have  in  magdeleons,  or  rolls  of  a  lighter 
yellow.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Chemistry  enabling  us  to  depurate  bodies,  and  in 
some  measure  to  analyse  them,  and  take  asumler  their 
heterogeneous  parts,  in  many  chemical  experiments 
we  may,  better  than  in  others,  know  what  manner  of 
bodies  we  employ.  Boyle. 

Neither  can  any  boast  a  knowledge  depurate  from 
the  defilement  of  a  contrary,  within  this  atmosphere 
of  flesh.  Glanville. 

DEPUTE',  v.  a.  }      Fr.  deputer ;  Out.  depu- 

DEPUIA'TION,      >teren;  Span,  and  Port,  de- 

DEP'UTY.  jputar;  Ital.  and  Lat.  depu- 

tare ;  to  judge  or  choose ;  hence  deputatus,  a  per- 
son chosen.  To  send  another;  to  empower 
another  to  transact  one's  business.  A  deputy  is 
a  person  so  sent,  generally  or  specially. 

And  Absolom  said  unto  him,  See  thy  matters  are 
good  and  right,  but  there  is  no  man  deputed  of  the 
king  to  hear.  2  Sam. 

Presbyters,  absent  through  infirmity  from  their 
churches,  might  be  said  to  preach  by  those  deputies, 
who,  in  their  stead,  did  but  read  homilies.  Hooker. 

A  man  hath  a  body,  and  that  body  is  confined  to  a 
place  ;  but  where  friendship  is,  all  offices  of  life  are,  as 
it  were,  granted  to  him  and  his  deputy;  for  he  may 
exercise  them  by  his  friend.  Bacon. 

Cut  me  off  the  heads 

Of  all  the  fav'rites  that  the  absent  king 

In  deputation  left  behind  him  here, 

When  he  was  personal  in  the  Irish  war. 

Shakspeare. 

He  looks  not  below  the  moon,  but  hath  designed 
the  regiment  of  sublunary  affairs  into  sublunary  depu- 
tations Brown. 


He  exerciseth  dominion  over  them  as  the  vice- 
gerent and  deputy  of  Almighty  God. 

Hale's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

The  authority  of  conscience  stands  founded  upon 
its  vicegerency  and  deputation  under  God.  South 

And  Linus  thus,  deputed  by  the  rest, 
The  heroes  welcome  and  their  thanks  expressed. 

Roscommon. 

A  bishop,  by  deputing  a  priest  or  chaplain  to  admi- 
nister the  sacraments,  may  remove  him. 

Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

DEQUA'NTITATE,  v.  a.  from  Lat.  de  and 
quantitas.  To  diminish  the  quantity  of. 

This  we  affirm  of  pure  gold  ;  for  that  which  is  cur- 
rent, and  passeth  in  stamp  amongst  us,  by  reason  of 
its  allay,  which  is  a  proportion  of  silver  or  copper 
mixed  therewith,  is  actually  deqwintitated  by  fire,  and 
possibly  by  frequent  extinction. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DERA'CINATE,  v.a.  Fr.  deraciner,  from  de 
and  racine,  a  root,  from  Lat.  radix,  radicis. 
To  tear  up  by  the  roots. 

Her  fallow  lees 

The  darnel,  hemlock,  and  rank  fumitory 
Doth  root  upon  ;  while  that  the  culter  rusts 
That  should  deracinate  such  savagery.       Shakspeare. 

DERAIGN',  v.  a.  }     See  ARRAIGN.      But 

DERAIGN'MENT,  or   >  Minsheu  says  from  either 

DERAILMENT,  n.  s.  j  Fr.    desarroyer   or   des- 

ranger,    to   disorder,    or   Norman   defrene,    '  a 

proofe  of  the  deniall  of  a  man's  owne  fact.'   To 

prove,  or  justify. 

When  the  parson  of  any  church  is  disturbed  to  de- 
mand tythes  in  the  next  parish  by  a  writ  of  indicavit 
the  patron  shall  have  a  writ  to  demand  the  advowson 
of  the  tythes  being  in  demand  :  and  when  it  is  de- 
raigned,  then  shall  the  plea  pass  in  the  court  Chris- 
tian, as  far  forth  as  it  is  deraigned  in  the  king's  court. 

Blount. 

DERANGE',  v.  a.  )  Fr.  desranger,  to  dis- 
DERANGE'MENT,  n.s.  )  order.  The  quotation 
from  Blount  includes  a  curious  explanation  of 
this  word.  It  is  of  modern  introduction,  as  to 
its  general,  but  now  very  common,  application 
both  to  disordered  minds  and  things. 

In  some  places  the  substantive  deraignment  is  used 
in  the  very  literal  signification  with  the  French  dis- 
rayer,  or  desranger ;  that  is,  turning  out  of  course, 
displacing  or  setting  out  of  order  ;  as,  deraignment  or 
departure  out  of  religion,  and  deraignment  or  dis- 
charge of  their  profession,  which  is  spoken  of  those 
religious  men  who  forsook  their  orders  and  profes- 
sions. Blount. 

Most  nations  have  adopted  peculiar  expressions,  to 
signify  the  form  or  degree  of  derangement  of  intellect. 
The  term  derangement,  which  we  have  taken  imme- 
diately from  the  French,  and  which  means  out  of 
rank,  or  order,  is  metaphorically  applied  to  the  mind, 
to  denote  that  its  ideas  are  out  of  the  rank,  or  order 
generally  preserved  by  intelligent  beings.  Dr.  Rees. 

DERA'Y,  n.  s.  Fr.  desrayer.  To  turn  out  of 
the  right  way ;  '  tumult ;  disorder ;  noise ;  mer- 
riment;' and  even  '  solemnity,'  says  Dr.  John- 
son, adding,  truly,  '  not  in  use.' 

DERBEND,  or  DERBENT,  a  town  of  Persia, 
said  to  have  been  founded  by  Alexander  the 
Great,  and  once  the  residence  of  the  celebrated 
caliph  Haroun-al-Raschid.  The  Russians  took 
it  in  the  year  1722,  and  retained  possession  until 


D  E  It  B  Y. 


1735,  when  it  was  restored  to  the  Persians. 
Afterwards  it  was  subdued  and  possessed  by 
l;eth  Ali.  In  the  year  1796,  the  empress  of 
Russia  having  declared  war  against  the  Persians, 
count  Subow  entered  Daghestan,  at  the  head  of 
an  army ;  having  reconnoitred  Derbend,  he 
ordered  an  assault,  but  the  town  surrendered. 
The  highest  part  of  the  town  is  crowned  by  a 
fort  or  citadel  of  a  triangular  figure.  Many  of 
the  stones  used  are  cubes  of  six  feet,  but  the 
ramparts  are  so  narrow  that  cannon  are  mounted 
only  on  the  towers.  The  entrance  to  the  town 
is  through  an  ancient  iron  gate.  There  is  a  tra- 
dition in  the  neighbourhood  that  the  empire  of 
the  Mahommedans  is  to  be  overthrown  by  a  yel- 
low infidel  army,  which  shall  enter  by  this  gate. 
No  stranger  is,  therefore,  permitted  to  enter  the 
fortress,  and  a  tax  is  taken  of  all  strangers  at  the 
gate  before  mentioned.  The  streets  of  Derbend 
are  irregular,  but  the  town  is  well  supplied  with 
water  from  a  fine,  but  almost  ruined,  aqueduct. 
The  inhabitants  consist  of  various  eastern  tribes 
and  Jevvs,  and  amount  altogether  to  about  4000. 
It  is  a  place  of  little  trade,  but  a  great  quantity 
of  saffron  is  cultivated  in  the  neighbourhood,  and 
the  gardens  are  fine.  To  the  north-east  there 
are  some  graves  covered  with  flag-stones  above 
the  natural  size  of  man ;  and  many  curious 
tombs  in  the  vicinity.  One  of  these,  some  years 
ago,  was  found  to  contain  undecayed  bones  of 
the  natural  dimensions,  a  battle-axe,  shield,  and 
spear.  The  walls  are  built  with  stones  as  hard 
as  marble ;  and  near  it  are  the  remains  of  a  wall 
which  reached  from  the  Caspian  to  the  Black 
Sea.  It  is  seated  near  the  Caspian  Sea,  at  the 
foot  of  Mount  Caucasus,  in  long  48°  60*  E.,  lat. 
42°  8'  N.,  and  is  now  the  capital  of  the  princi- 
pality or  khanship  of  Derbend.  See  below.  It 
extends,  on  a  declivity  to  the  margin  of  the 
shore,  full  three  miles,  and  is  about  half  a  mile 
wide.  To  the  west  is  a  passage  leading  into  the 
mountains,  which  are  possessed  by  barbarous 
independent  tribes.  Derbend  is  considered  one 
of  the  gates  of  Persia,  and  its  name  signifies, 
in  Persian,  a  locked  door.  It  is  surrounded  by 
walls  and  towers  of  considerable  strength. 

DERBEND,  a  principality  or  khanship  of 
Persia,  bounded  on  the  north  by  tne  river  Der- 
bak,  or  Kerebagh,  on  the  south  by  the  rivers 
Kur  and  Salian,  on  the  east  by  the  Caspian  Sea, 
and  on  the  west  by  the  district  of  Talasseran. 
It  extends  about  twenty  miles  in  length  by  fifteen 
in  breadth :  it  is  mountainous  and  well  watered. 
The  soil  is  very  fertile,  wheat  yielding  twenty  and 
rice  forty  fold.  There  are  also  fine  grapes  pro- 
duced, but  the  wine  is  not  good.  Some  silk  and 
woollen  manufactures  are  also  carried  on. 

DERBEND,  or  DERBENT,  a  town  of  European 
Turkey,  in  the  province  of  Romania,  twenty 
miles  north  of  Adrianople. 

DERBY,  or  DERBYSHIRE,  an  inland  county 
of  England,  situated  nearly  in  the  centre  of  th'e 
island,  and  at  an  almost  equal  distance  from  the 
eastern  and  western  seas.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  by  Yorkshire  and  part  of  Cheshire ;  on  the 
east  by  Nottinghamshire  ;  on  the  south  by  Lei- 
cestershire ;  and  on  the  west  by  Staffordshire  and 
Cheshire.  Its  form  is  extremely  irregular ;  but 
probably  the  figure  to  which  it  approaches  the 


nearest  is  that  of  an  inverted  pyiamid  ;  this, 
however,  is  extremely  arbitrary,  owing  to  its  un- 
common indentations  and  projections.  It  is  of 
considerable  extent,  being  computed  to  be  the 
twentieth  in  point  of  magnitude,  and  the  nine- 
teenth in  point  of  population,  of  all  the  English 
counties.  Its  greatest  length,  in  a  direction 
S.S.E.  toN.N.W.  is  about  fifty-six  miles  and  a 
half.  Its  greatest  breadth,  from  E.N.E.  to 
W.S.W.,  thirty-three  miles.  It  contains  about 
972  square  miles,  or  622,080  statute  acres.  Here 
are  six  hundreds,  one  bomugh,  eleven  market 
towns,  and  116  parishes.  This  county  is  in  the 
diocese  of  Litchfield  and  Coventry,  and  the  pro- 
vince of  Canterbury,  and  is  included  in  the 
midland  circuit. 

Prior  to  the  Roman  invasion,  the  site  of  the 
present  county  belonged  to  the  Coritani.  The 
Romans  included  it  in  the  division  named  Flavia 
Caesariensis  ;  but  during  the  time  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  it  belonged  to  the  kingdom  of  Mercia. 
The  word  Derby,  from  whence  comes  the  name 
of  the  county,  is  of  uncertain  derivation.  By 
the  Saxons  it  was  called  Northworthig,  and  by 
the  Danes  Deoraby.  The  latter  is  obviously  the 
source  whence  its  modern  name,  and  probably 
that  of  the  river  Derwent,  is  derived  ;  but  its 
precise  meaning  cannot  now  be  ascertained. 

The  eastern  and  western  districts,  into  which 
the  Derwent  naturally  divides  this  county,  are 
materially  different,  both  in  respect  to  the  air, 
the  face  of  the  country,  and  the  soil.  The  cli- 
mate of  the  eastern  division  is  healthy,  temperate, 
and  pleasant;  but  in  the  western  district  the  air 
is  much  keener,  and  the  state  of  the  weather 
always  more  changeable.  The  face  of  the  country 
presents,  if  not  the  most  agreeable  and  pleasing, 
certainly  the  most  varied  and  romantic  scenery 
of  any  county  in  England.  There  is  the  most 
striking  difference  and  contrast  of  features  be- 
tween the  northern  and  southern  parts ;  the 
former  abounding  with  hill  and  dale.  The  coun- 
try gradually  rises  until  we  come  to  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Wirksworth,  and  then  begins  to 
assume  that  picturesque  and  sublime  appearance 
which  it  continues  to  possess  to  its  extremity. 
That  chain  of  hills  arises,  which  stretching  north- 
wards is  continued  in  a  greater  or  less  breadth 
quite  to  the  borders  of  Scotland,  and  forms  a 
natural  boundary  between  the  east  and  west 
sides  of  the  northern  part  of  the  kingdom.  Its 
course  in  this  county  is  inclined  a  little  to  the 
west.  It  spreads  as  it  advances  northerly,  and 
at  length  fills  up  the  whole  of  the  north-west 
angle ;  also  overflowing  a  little,  as  it  were,  to- 
wards the  eastern  parts.  The  hills  are  at  first  of 
small  elevation ;  but,  being  in  their  progress  piled 
one  upon  another,  they  form  very  elevated 
ground  in  the  tract  called  the  High  Peak,  though 
without  any  eminences  which  can  rank  among 
the  loftiest  mountains  even  of  this  island.  The 
most  considerable  in  height  are  the  Axe-edge  and 
the  Kinder-scout  mountains.  Mr.  Farey,  in  his 
admirable  and  comprehensive  View  of  the  Agri- 
culture and  Minerals  of  this  county,  has  given 
an  alphabetical  list  of  the  several  mountains, 
hills,  and  eminences  throughout  Derbyshire,  or 
in  the  borders  of  the  adjoining  counties,  describ- 
ing their  situations,  the  strata  on  the  top  of  each, 


170 


DERBY. 


&c.  These  amount  to  upwards  of  700  in  num- 
ber. This  intelligent  and  truly  scientific  writer 
has  also  enumerated  upwards  of  fifty  of  the  prin- 
cipal narrow  and  rocky  valleys  or  defiles  with 
precipitous  cliffs  in  and  near  to  this  county, 
describing  their  situations,  the  strata  exhibited  in 
their  sides  and  bottoms,  and*  the  names  of  the 
most  noted  rocks,  caverns,  &c.,  in  each.  These 
lists  are  uncommonly  curious  and  interesting. 
The  High  Peak  is  not,  as  many  suppose,  a  high 
barren  rock,  but  an  extensive  range  of  rather 
elevated  ground,  called  the  Peak  Hundred.  It 
is  cultivated  and  populous. 

The  principal  rivers  of  Derbyshire,  beside  the 
Derwent,  are  the  Trent,  the  Dove,  the  Wye,  the 
Errewash,  and  the  Rother.  The  Derwent  rises 
in  the  High  Peak  district,  and  leaves  this  county 
on  the  Leicestershire  border  near  Wilne.  The 
Trent  enters  the  county  from  Staffordshire,  a 
little  south  of  Calton,  and  leaves  it  near  Barton, 
on  the  confines  of  Leicestershire.  The  Dove 
rises  a  little  south  of  Buxton,  and,  joining  the 
Trent  near  Burton  in  Staffordshire,  finally  quits 
the  county.  The  Wye,  rising  in  the  vicinity  of 
Buxton,  never  leaves  the  county,  but  falls  into 
the  Derwent  a  few  miles  below  Bakewell.  The 
Errewash  rises  in  the  coal  district  near  Alfreton, 
and  falls  into  the  Trent  a  few  miles  below  its 
junction  with  the  Derwent.  The  Rother  rises 
near  Chesterfield,  and  enters  Yorkshire  between 
Kilmarsh  and  Beighton.  These  rivers  are  well 
stocked  with  almost  every  kind  of  fresh-water 
fish.  The  Dove  and  the  Trent  have  been  long 
celebrated  by  Cotton,  and  still  more  by  his  in- 
valuable friend,  the  pleasing  and  honest  Isaac 
Walton,  in  his  admirable  book  on  angling.  Nor 
has  the  Derwent  received  less  honor  from  the 
pens  of  Darwin  and  Seward.  This  county  is 
benefited  by  an  extensive  inland  navigation.  The 
principal  canals  are  the  following :  the  Grand 
Trunk  from  the  Trent  near  Wilden-Ferry  to  the 
river  Mersey  near  Runcorn-Gap.  It  was  planned 
by  the  ingenious  Mr.  Brindley,  and  was  begun 
on  July  17th,  1766,  and  finished  in  May  1777. 
The  Chesterfield  Canal,  another  of  Mr.  Brindley's 
projects,  extends  from  Chesterfield  to  the  river 
Trent,  at  which  it  arrives  a  little  below  Gains- 
borough :  its  whole  length  being  about  forty -six 
miles.  Langley  Bridge,  or  Errewash  Canal, 
extends  from  Langley  Bridge  to  the  Trent,  op- 
posite to  the  entrance  of  the  Soar.  Its  length  is 
about  eleven  miles.  The  Peak  Forest  Canal 
was  completed  in  the  year  1800.  It  extends 
about  fifteen  miles  in  length,  besides  a  railway 
of  six  miles,  from  the  Ashton-under-line  Canal, 
near  Duckensfield  Bridge,  to  the  basin  and  lime- 
kilns at  Chapel-Milton.  The  railway,  passing 
Chapel-en-le-Erith,  leads  to  Loads-knowl  lime- 
stone quarries  in  the  Peak.  Cromford  Canal 
begins  at  Cromford,  near  Matlock,  and  joins  the 
Errewash  Canal  at  Langley  Bridge :  its  length 
is  about  fourteen  miles.  Ashby-de-la-Zouch 
Canal,  about  fifty  miles  in  length,  joins  the  Co- 
ventry Canal  at  Marston  Bridge,  about  two  miles 
to  ths  south  of  Nuneaton,  and  ends  at  Ashby-de- 
ra-Zouch  in  Leicestershire.  The  Derby  Canal 
commences  in  the  Trent,  at  Swarkenstone  Bridge; 
and,  crossing  the  Trent  and  Mersey  Canal,  ter- 
minates at  Little  Eaton,  about  three  miles  north 


of  Derby.  The  length  of  this  branch  is  about 
eight  miles  and  a  half,  with  a  rise  of  about  twenty- 
nine  feet.  There  is  a  railway  branch  of  four 
miles  and  a  half  to  the  Smithy  Houses  and  thence 
to  the  collieries  near  Derby.  Another  branch  of 
this  canal  begins  at  Derby,  and  holds  an  easterly 
direction  nearly  parallel  to  the  road  leading  to 
Nottingham,  and  finally  joins  the  Errewash  Canal 
between  Long  Eaton  and  Sandiacre :  its  length 
is  eight  miles  and  a  half.  This  canal  is  forty- 
four  feet  wide  at  top,  twenty-four  at  bottom,  and 
five  deep  in  the  ebbest  part. 

There  is  an  almost  endless  variety  of  soil  in 
this  county.  In  the  northern  parts  very  exten- 
sive peat-bogs  exist.  The  soil  in  these  districts 
consists  chiefly  of  ligneous  particles,  being  the 
roots  of  decayed  vegetables  mixed  with  argilla- 
ceous earth  or  sand,  and  a  coaly  substance  de- 
rived frorr  decayed  vegetable  matter.  The  sur- 
face presents  nothing  but  the  barren  black  moss, 
thinly  covered  with  heath  or  ling.  But  in  many 
parts  of  the  Peak  there  is  to  be  found  what  the 
inhabitants  call  a  corn-loam,  apparently  con- 
sisting of  a  virgin  earth  impregnated  with  nitre. 
This  soil  is  good;  but  the  parts  where  it  is  found 
are  counterbalanced  by  vast  tracts  of  barren  hills 
and  mountains,  whose  sides  present  very  little 
soil,  being  chiefly  composed  of  rocks.  In  those 
parts  of  Derbyshire  near  the  borders  of  Cheshire 
and  Staffordshire  these  barren  rocks  are  very 
high,  bleak,  and  numerous.  Indeed  so  uneven 
and  rugged  is  almost  all  the  road  between  Mac- 
clesfield  in  Cheshire  and  Buxton  in  this  county, 
that  it  has  been  quaintly  remarked  to  be — 
Up  hill  to  Buxton  all  the  way, 
And  up  hill  all  way  back. 

When  the  mountain  is  formed  of  the  limestone, 
the  soil,  though  scanty,  is  productive  of  the  finer 
grasses,  which  form  good  pasturage  for  sheep. 
On  that  part  which  is  called  the  East  Moor,  ob- 
serves the  Rev.  D.  P.  Davies,  a  late  elegant 
writer  on  the  history,  &c.,  of  this  county,  there  is 
scarcely  any  vegetation;  not  a  dale  or  a  glade 
which  seems  to  have  received  the  cultivating 
hand  of  man,  or  the  fostering  smile  of  nature. 
The  most  common  soil  in  the  southern  parts  is  a 
reddish  clay  or  marl.  This  soil  is  also  found  to 
prevail  through  the  middle  part  of  the  extensive 
tract  of  limestone  which  lies  on  the  north-west 
side  of  the  county,  and  consists  of  much  calcare- 
ous earth,  which  readily  effervesces  with  acids. 
Some  parts  of  the  southern  district  are  inter- 
spersed with  small  beds  of  sand  or  gravel.  The 
large  tract  of  country  producing  coal  is  covered 
with  a  clay  of  different  colors ;  black,  gray,  brown, 
and  especially  yellow.  This  kind  of  soil  is  also 
found  in  some  parts  where  the  gritstone  is  met 
with ;  but  there  it  is  frequently  of  a  black  color 
and  bituminous  quality.  That  on  the  north  side 
of  the  county,  where  the  limestone  prevails,  is 
of  a  brown  color  and  loose  texture.  The  soil  on 
the  banks  of  the  rivers  and  in  the  valleys  is  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  the  adjacent  parts,  and  has 
evidently  been  altered  by  the  depositions  from  the 
frequent  inundations.  It  is  extremely  difficult  to 
compress  the  great  mass  of  information  which 
Mr.  Farey  and  others  have  collected  relative  to 
the  soils  of  this  county.  Mr.  Farey's  map, 
however,  contains  a  delineation  of  the  several 


D  E  R  13  Y. 


171 


soils  of  this  and  the  adjoining  one.  Those  which 
belong  to  this  are  the  following  : — A  very  exten- 
sive tract,  from  Morley  south,  along  the  borders 
of  Nottinghamshire,  to  the  extreme  boundaries 
of  the  county  on  the  edge  of  Yorkshire  north, 
consists  of  numerous  strata  of  bind,  clunch, 
shale,  and  other  argillaceous  strata,  enclosing  and 
sepaiating  seams  of  coal  and  coaly  impressions 
of  vegetables.  These  strata,  on  exposure  to  the 
air,  rain,  and  frosts,  perish  and  fall  to  different 
kinds  of  clay  or  loam. 

The  very  extensive  coal  district,  branching  out 
of  Derbyshire,  north  and  south,  into  Yorkshire 
and  a  small  part  of  Nottinghamshire,  has  been 
not  unaptly  denominated  the  Derbyshire  and 
Yorkshire  Coal  Field.  Mr.  Farey,  with  his  usual 
attention  to  interesting  detail,  has  given  an  alpha- 
betical list  of  about  500  collieries  which  are,  or 
have  been,  worked  in  Derbyshire  and  in  the 
bordering  parts  of  the  seven  adjacent  counties. 
Of  these  it  appears  nearly  one-half  are  in  Derby- 
shire.— The  gravel  of  which  these  coal  districts 
^re  chiefly  composed,  produces  a  clayey  soil, 
which  is  indiscriminately  strewed  over  the  county, 
but  chiefly  in  patches  about  Derby  and  parts 
bordering  on  Staffordshire.  These  patches  of 
land  are  again  intermixed  with  other  patches  of 
red  marl  strata,  occupying  the  largest  portion  of 
the  southern  districts.  The  yellow  limestone 
strata  are  to  be  found  chiefly,  if  not  entirely,  in 
some  few  parts  bordering  on  Nottinghamshire,  a 
little  above  and  below  Bolsover,  in  this  county. 
It  occupies  nearly  21,600  acres.  The  coal- 
measures,  or  strata,  already  mentioned,  occupy 
altogether  190,000  acres.  The  gritstone  and 
shale  strata  occupy,  with  the  exceptions  yet  to 
be  mentioned,  a  tract  of  land  about  160,500 
acres,  extending  rather  diagonally  from  Duffield 
south  to  the  borders  of  Lancashire  north  ;  and 
in  breadth  in  the  widest  part,  from  about  Chapel- 
en-le-Frith  to  near  Dove  on  the  borders  of  York- 
shire. The  mineral  limestone  and  loadstone 
strata  occupy  an  unshapen  mass  of  land,  ex- 
tending from  Wirksworth  to  Castleton,  being 
about  51,500  acres.  Along  the  same  tract  of 
country,  but  more  to  the  Staffordshire  side,  is 
also  a  limestone  stratum,  making  a  surface  of 
about  40,500  acres.  This  limestone  appears  to 
have  undergone  an  amazing  degree  of  shrinking; 
and  hence  there  are  vast  shake-holes  and  caverns, 
some  of  them  of  a  tremendous  and  frightful 
depth,  in  various  parts  These  natural  caverns 
are  in  number  about  twenty-seven.  It  will  be 
proper  to  enumerate  one  or  two  of  them  in  this 
place. 

Bagshaw's  Cavern,  or  the  Crystallised  Cavern, 
in  Mule-Spinner  Mine,  is  a  little  south-west  of 
Bradwell,  and  is  400  yards  in  length.  Elden 
Hole,  surrounded  with  a  stone  wall,  a  little  north 
of  Peak  Forest  Town,  is  a  very  deep  hole,  con- 
necting with  a  vast  lateral  cavern  below.  The 
opening  or  chasm  in  the  rock  is  about  five  yards 
long  and  three  broad.  The  top  of  it  is  somewhat 
higher  than  the  surface  of  the  earth,  with  a  very 
jagged  and  uneven  mouth,  opening  into  a  chasm, 
'  steep,  black,  and  full  of  horror.'  This  chasm 
nas  more  than  once  been  descended.  It  was 
forme  -ly  represented  as  altogether  unfathomable, 
and  teeming,  at  a  certain  depth,  with  such 


noxious  air,  that  no  animal  could  respire  it  with- 
out inevitable  destruction.  Cotton  affirmed, 
more  than  a  century  ago,  that  he  let  down 
884  yards  of  line,  of  which  the  last  eighty 
yards  were  wet,  without  finding  a  bottom ; 
and  it  has  been  confidently  asserted,  that  a 
poor  man,  who  was  once  lowered  in  a  basket 
to  the  depth  of  200  yards,  on  being  drawn 
up  died  in  a  state  of  delirium.  We  cannot  give 
a  better  description  of  the  actual  depth  and  di- 
mensions of  this  singular  cavern,  than  the  fol- 
lowing of  Mr.  Lloyd's,  as  contained  in  vol.  xiii. 
of  the  Philosophical  Transactions  Abridged. 
Mr.  Lloyd  having  seen  several  accounts  of  the 
unfathomable  depth  of  Elden  Hole,  in  Derby- 
shire, and  being  in  that  neighbourhood,  he  was 
inclined  to  make  some  enquiries  about  that  noted 
place,  of  the  adjoining  inhabitants;  who  informed 
him  that  about  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  before,  the 
owner  of  the  pasture  in  which  this  chasm  is 
situated,  having  lost  several  cattle,  had  agreed 
with  two  men  to  fill  it  up ;  but  finding  no  visible 
effects  of  their  labor,  after  having  spent  some 
days  in  throwing  down  many  loads  of  stones, 
they  ventured  to  be  let  down  into  it,  to  see  if 
their  undertaking  was  practicable ;  when,  on 
finding  at  the  bottom  a  vast  large  cavern,  they 
desisted  from  their  work,  as  it  would  have  been 
almost  impossible  to  have  procured  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  stones  to  have  filled  it  up.  On  en- 
quiry of  one  of  these  men  whether  there  were  any 
damps  at  the  bottom,  and  being  assured  in  the 
negative,  Mr.  L.  procured  two  ropes  of  forty 
fathoms  nearly  in  length,  and  eight  men  to  let 
him  down. 

For  the  first  twenty  yards  Mr.  L.  was  letdown, 
he  could  assist  himself  with  his  hands  and  fuet, 
as  it  was  a  kind  of  confined  slope;  but  after  that 
the  rock  jetted  out  into  large  irregular  pieces,  on 
all  the  three  sides  next  him;  and  on  that  ac- 
count he  met  with  some  difficulty  in  passing, 
for  about  the  space  of  ten  yards  more  ;  <it  which 
depth  the  rope  was  moved  at  least  five  or  six 
yards  from  the  perpendicular.  Thence  down, 
the  breadth  was  about  three  yards,  and  the  length 
at  least  five  or  six,  through  craggy  irregular  slits 
of  rock,  which  were  rather  dirty,  and  covered 
with  a  kind  of  moss,  and  pretty  wet,  till  he  came 
within  about  twelve  or  fourteen  yards  of  the  bot- 
tom, and  then  the  rock  opened  on  the  east  side, 
and  he  swung  till  he  descended  to  the  floor  of 
the  cave,  where  he  perceived  there  was  light 
enough  came  from  the  mouth  of  the  pit,  though 
at  the  distance  of  sixty-two  perpendicular  yards, 
to  read  any  print.  When  at  the  bottom,  he  per- 
ceived that  the  cavern  consisted  of  two  parts; 
the  first  being  a  cave,  in  shape  not  much  unlike 
that  of  an  oven  ;  and  the  latter,  a  vast  dome  of 
the  form  of  the  inside  of  a  glass-house ;  with  a 
small  arched  passage  from  the  one  to  the  other, 
through  which  a  slope  of  loose  stones,  that  have 
been  thrown  in  from  time  to  time,  extends  from 
the  wall  at  the  west  side  of  the  first  dome,  to 
almost  the  bottom  of  the  second  cave  or  dome, 
with  such  an  angle,  that  the  farther  end  of  the 
cave  is  lower  by  twenty-five  yards  than  the  place 
where  he  first  landed.  The  diameter  of  this 
cavern  may  he  nearly  fifty  yards  :  the  top  he 
could  not  trace  with  the  eye ;  but  he  had  reason 


172 


DERBY. 


to  believe  it  extended  to  a  vast  height ;  for  when 
nearly  at  the  top  of  one  of  the  incrusted  rocks, 
at  the  height  of  about  twenty  yards,  he  could 
find  no  closure  of  the  dome,  though  he  then  saw 
much  farther  than  when  he  stood  at  the  bottom. 
The  curiosities  to  be  met  with  in  the  small 
cavern  are  not  worth  mentioning  ;  indeed  he  did 
not  meet  there  with  any  stalactitical  incrustations 
whatever  ;  but  the  wall  consisted  of  rude  and  ir- 
regular fragments  of  rock.  But  among  the  sin- 
gularities in  the  second  cavern,  he  observed  the 
following ;  climbing  up  a  few  loose  stones  on  the 
south  side,  he  descended  again  through  a  small 
slit  into  a  little  cave,  four  yards  long  and  irregu- 
lar, as  to  height  not  exceeding  two  yards  ;  and 
the  whole  lined  with  a  kind  of  sparkling  stalac- 
tites, of  a  fine  deep  yellow  color,  with  some  small 
stalactitical  drops  hanging  from  the  roof.  Facing 
the  first  entrance  is  a  most  noble  column,  of  the 
same  kind  of  incrustation,  above  thirty  yards 
high  :  and,  proceeding  on  to  the  north,  he  came 
to  a  large  stone,  covered  with  the  like  matter;  and 
under  it  was  a  hole  two  yards  deep,  lined  with 
the  same ;  whence  sprung  a  rock  consisting  of 
vast  solid  round  masses,  like  the  former  in  color, 
though  not  in  figure,  on  which  he  easily  as- 
cended to  the  height  of  twenty  yards,  and  got 
some  fine  pieces  of  stalactites,  pendent  from  the 
cragged  sides  which  joined  this  rock. 

After  this,  proceeding  forward,  he  came  to 
another  pile  of  incrustations,  different  from  the 
two  former,  and  much  rougher  ;  and  which  was 
not  tinged  with  such  a  yellow,  but  rather  with  a 
brown  color;  and  at  the  top  of  this  also  is  a 
small  cavern,  into  which  he  went.  The  last  thing 
he  took  notice  of  was  the  vast  drops  of  stalactites, 
hanging  like  icicles  from  every  part  of  the  vault ; 
some  of  which  were  as  large  as  a  man's  body, 
and  at  least  four  or  five  feet  long.  The  greatest 
part  of  the  walls  of  the  large  cavern  was  lined 
with  incrustations,  and  they  were  of  three  kinds : 
the  first  being  the  deep  yellow  stalactites ;  the 
second  being  a  thin  coating,  like  a  kind  of  light 
stone-colored  varnish  on  the  surface  of  the  lime- 
stone, and  which  glittered  exceedingly  by  the 
light  of  'the  candles  ;  and  the  third  being  a  sort 
of  rough  efflorescence,  every  minute  shoot  re- 
sembling a  kind  of  rose-llower.  Having  satisfied 
his  curiosity  with  a  view  of  this  astonishing  vault, 
he  began  to  return.  Fastening  the  rope  to  his 
body,  he  gave  the  signal  to  be  drawn  up ;  which 
he  found  to  be  a  much  more  difficult  and  danger- 
ous task  than  the  descent,  owing  to  his  weight 
drawing  the  rope  into  clefts,  between  the  frag- 
ments of  the  rock,  which  made  it  stick ;  and  to 
his  body  jarring  against  the  sides,  which  he  could 
not  possibly  prevent  with  his  hands.  Another 
circumstance  also  increased  the  danger,  which 
was,  the  rope  loosening  the  stones  over  head, 
whose  fall  he  every  instant  dreaded. 

After  writing  the  above,  Mr.  L.  was  informed 
there  was  formerly  the  mouth  of  a  second  shaft 
in  the  floor  of  the  great  cavern,  somewhere  under 
the  great  heap  of  stones ;  and  that  it  was  covered 
up  by  the  miners,  at  the  time  when  so  many 
loads  were  thrown  in  from  the  top.  It  is  re- 
ported to  have  gone  down  a  vast  depth  farther, 
and  to  have  had  water  at  the  bottom ;  but  he  did 
not  perceive  any  remaining  appearance  of  such 


opening  himself,  nor  did  the  miners,  who  went 
down  with  him,  say  any  thing  about  it. 

Golconda  is  also  a  very  large  cavern,  near 
Hopton.  Poole's  Hole,  about  half  a  mile  S.S.W. 
of  Buxton,  is  a  very  long  cavern.  The  entrance 
is  extremely  narrow ;  but  at  the  end  of  about 
twenty  or  thirty  yards  a  spacious  and  lofty  ca- 
vern opens,  from  the  roof  and  sides  of  which 
water,  continually  dropping,  congeals  into  large 
pillars  and  masses  on  the  floor.  Further  up  the 
cavern  is  a  large  suspended  icicle  or  stalactite, 
denominated  The  Flitch  of  Bacon.  Beyond  this 
the  cavern  again  becomes  contracted ;  but  a 
little  further  on  it  again  expands,  into  a  greater 
height  and  width,  and  continues  so  till  we  reach 
what  is  called  Mary  Queen  of  Scots'  Pillar,  a 
name  given  to  a  large  massy  column  of  stalac- 
tites, on  account  of  its  having  been  visited  by 
that  much  injured  princess  during  her  stay  at 
Buxton,  when  she  wrote  on  a  pane  of  glass  at 
the  hall : 

Buxton,  whose  fame  thy  baths  shall  ever  tell, 
Which  I,  perhaps,  shall  see  no  more,  farewell ! 

The  cavern  extends  beyond  this  pillar  about  100 
yards,  and  is,  from  its  mouth  to  this  place,  about 
669  yards.  Peak's  Hole,  near  Castleton,  is  also 
a  remarkable  cavern,  in  which  are  several  lakes 
or  springs  of  water.  Besides  these  horrid  ca- 
verns there  are  numerous  water-shallows  or  holes 
in  the  rocks,  into  which  streams  of  water  fall  and 
disappear :  in  all  about  twenty. 

Both  Mr.  Lloyd  and  the  traditions  of  this 
neighbourhood,  mention  the  appearance  of  water 
at  the  bottom  of  the  several  shafts.  It  has  been 
conjectured  that  this  is  the  continuation  of  a 
subterranean  river;  indeed  of  that  very  stream 
which  runs  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  ocean  at 
Castleton. 

Among  the  wonders  of  the  Peak  is  Tide's  or 
Weeden's  Well,  constituting  one  of  the  class 
which  ebb  and  flow  like  the  sea.  That  it  does 
ebb  and  flow  is  certain;  but  it  is  at  very  unequal 
periods,  sometimes  not  in  a  day  or  two,  and 
sometimes  twice  in  an  hour.  The  basin  of  the 
spring  is  about  a  yard  deep,  and  *he  same  in 
length  and  breadth.  When  it  flow ;,  the  water 
rises  with  a  bubbling  noise,  as  if  the  air,  which 
was  pent  up  within  the  cavities  of  the  rock,  was 
forcing  itself  a  passage,  and  driving  the  water 
before  it.  It  is  occasionally  used  as  a  restorative. 

But  the  great  medicinal  wonder  of  Derby- 
shire is  Buxton  Wells,  the  waters  of  which,  be- 
side their  medicinal  use,  have  this  singularity, 
that  within  five  feet  of  one  of  the  hot  springs 
there  arises  a  cold  one  ;  as,  indeed,  in  several 
other  places  in  England,  and  other  countries. 
These  springs  possess  a  less  degree  of  warmth 
than  those  at  Bath.  The  water  is  sulphureous, 
with  a  small  quantity  of  saline  particles,  but  it  is 
not  in  the  least  impregnated  with  a  sulphureous 
acid,  hence  they  are  verv  palatable  in  comparison 
with  other  medicinal  waters.  See  BUXTON. 
Mr.  Pennant  observes,  with  his  usual  elegance : — 
'  With  joy  and  gratitude  I  this  moment  reflect 
on  the  efficacious  qualities  of  the  waters  ;  I  re- 
collect with  rapture  the  return  of  spirits,  the 
flight  of  pain,  and  the  re-animation  of  n-y  long, 
long  crippled  rheumatic  limbs.'  About  twelve 


I)  E  R  B  Y 


173 


miles  south-east  of  Buxton,  in  one  of  the  most 
romantic  situations  of  the  whole  kingdom,  is 
Matlock.  Here  too  is  a  medicinal  bath  of  great 
value,  the  warm  springs  of  which  were  first  dis- 
covered about  the  year  1698.  Near  this  place 
there  is  a  petrifying  spring;  and  the  whole  sur- 
rounding country  is  uncommonly  interesting  and 
romantic.  In.  many  respects  Matiock,  as  a  wa- 
tering-place, is  preferable  to  Buxton.  Here  are 
less  bustle,  noise,  and  dissipation. 

Having  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  soil,  &c., 
of  this  county,  there  is  less  occasion  and  still  less 
room  to  detail  its  other  natural  productions. 
These  chiefly  consist  of  lead,  antimony,  mill- 
stones, grind-stones,  marble,  alabaster,  alum,  pit- 
coal,  and  iron,  which  constitute,  of  course  the 
great  bases  of  its  trade.  In  addition,  there  are 
silk  and  cotton  mills  at  Derby  and  Ashbourne  ; 
respectable  marble  works  at  Ashford  ;  and  consi- 
derable woollen  manufactories  in  various  parts. 
Malt  is  also  made  in  this  county  in  considerable 
quantity.  It  sends  to  parliament  two  members 
for  the  county,  and  two  for  the  town  of  Derby. 

There  is  a  singular  custom  in  this  county  of 
strewing  the  churches  on  the  anniversary  of  the 
dedication  of  the  church,  or  on  midsummer  eve, 
with  rushes.  The  ancient  custom  of  hanging 
up  garlands  of  roses  in  the  churches,  with  a  pair 
of  gloves  cut  out  of  white  paper,  which  had  been 
carried  before  the  corpses  of  unmarried  women 
At  their  funerals,  also  prevails  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Peak1,  and  the  county  wakes  are 
generally  observed  on  the  Sunday  following  the 
day  of  the  dedication  of  the  church  or  chapel, 
or  on  the  saint's  day  after  whom  it  is  named. 
Druidical  circles,  tumuli  of  earth  and  stones, 
rocking-stories,  rock-basins,  and  rude  military 
works,  attest  the  ancient  British  customs.  The 
principal  Roman  remains  are,  an  altar  preserved 
in  Haddon-Hall ;  some  inscribed  pigs  of  lead 
lately  transferred  to  the  British  Museum;  and 
the  silver  plate  found  in  Risley-Park.  Several 
Roman  roads  passed  through  the  county;  and 
stations  may  be  traced  in  several  places. 

Sir  Richard  Arkwright,  Brindley,  Samuel  Ri- 
chardson, Anthony  Black  wall,  Flamsteed  the 
astronomer  royal,  and  bishop  Halifax,  are  among 
the  'worthies  '  it  has  produced.  The  gentlemen's 
seats,  though  not  numerous,  are  nowhere  ex- 
ceeded in  individual  splendor  and  romantic  si- 
tuation. See  CHATSWORTH.  • 

DERBY,  the  county  town  of  Derbyshire,  is 
seated  on  the  Derwent,over  which  it  has  a  hand- 
some stone  bridge.  A  small  brook  runs  through 
it  under  nine  stone  bridges.  It  is  large,  popu- 
lous, and  well  built;  containing  five  churches,  of 
which  All  Saints  is  the  chief,  the  tower  of  which 
is  1 78  feet  in  height,  the  upper  part  befng  richly 
ornamented.  The  interior  is  particularly  light, 
elegant,  and  spacious.  The  roof  is  supported  by 
five-  columns  on  each  side ;  the  windows  are 
jarge  and  handsome,  and  the  symmetry  and  pro- 
portions of  the  whole  building  have  a  very  pleasing 
effect.  In  ancient  writings  this  church  is  called 
All-Hallows,  which  name  it  still  retains  among 
the  common  people.  It  was  originally  a  free 
collegiate  chapel,  and  besides  the  master  or  rec- 
tor, who  was  the  dean  of  Lincoln,  had  seven 
prebendaries.  The  county  hall,  county  gaol,  infir- 


mary, an  elegant  assembly  room,  and  a  theatre, 
are  the  other  principal  buildings.  The  county 
hall  is  a  handsome  stone  building,  erected  in  the 
year  1730.  In  1734  a  machine  was  erected  here 
by  Sir  Thomas  Lombe,  for  the  manufacturing  of 
silk,  the  model  of  which  he  brought  from  Italy  at 
the  risk  of  his  life.  It  was  the  first  of  its  kind 
erected  in  England ;  and  its  operations  are  to 
wind,  double,  and  twist  the  silk,  so  as  to  render  it 
fit  for  weaving.  It  has  employed  many  hands  in 
the  town.  When  Sir  Thomas's  patent  expired, 
in  1732,  parliament  was  so  sensible  of  the  value 
and  importance  of  the  machine  that  they  granted 
him  a  further  recompense  of  £14,000,  for  the 
hazard  and  expense  he  had  incurred  in  intro- 
ducing and  erecting  it,  upon  condition  that  he 
should  allow  an  exact  model  of  it  to  be  taken. 
This  model  is  deposited  in  the  Tower  of  London. 
Derby  has  a  considerable  manufactory  of  silk, 
cotton,  and  fine  worsted  stockings  ;  and  a  fab- 
ric of  porcelain  equal,  if  not  superior,  in  quality 
to  any  in  the  kingdom.  Several  hands  are  em- 
ployed in  the  lapidary  and  jewellery  branches ; 
and  the  work  of  this  kind,  executed  here,  is  in 
high  estimation.  Derbyshire  spar  and  marble, 
as  well  as  foreign  marble,  are  also  wrought  here 
into  various  ornamental  articles.  The  malting 
trade  is  extensively  carried  on  in  this  town.  It  is 
governed  by  a  mayor,  nine  aldermen,  &c.  The 
aldermen  are  appointed  for  life,  unless  removed 
for  ill  behaviour.  The  recorder  is  chosen  by  the 
corporation,  who  can  remove  him  at  pleasure. 
The  common-clerk  is  coroner  and  clerk  of  the 

Eeace,  and  is  likewise  chosen  by  the  corporation ; 
ut  both  these  officers  must  be  approved  of  by 
his  majesty.  This  town  sends  two  members  to 
parliament,  who  are  elected  by  the  corporation, 
freemen,  and  sworn  burgesses ;  the  mayor  is  the 
returning  officer.  A  court  of  record  is  held  here 
every  second  Tuesday,  besides  the  quarter  ses- 
sions, and  a  half-yearly  court-leet. 

The  Derby  General  Infirmary  is  an  excellent 
institution,  situated  near  the  London  road,  in  a 
healthful,  airy,  and  dry  situation,  abounding  with 
good  water.  The  building  is  constructed  of  a 
beautiful  hard  white  stone,  of  a  handsome,  yet 
simple  elevation,  of  three  stories,  containing  a  light 
central  hall,  with  a  double  stair-case.  Here  the 
iron  dome,  the  wide'  stone  gallery,  and  the  very 
large  stone  stair-case  resting  upon  the  perforated 
floor  of  the  hall,  which  covers  part  of  the  base- 
ment story,  excite  admiration  from  their  well 
known  strength  and  solidity.  This  infirmary  pos- 
sesses a  degree  of  perfection  unknown  to  similar 
establishments ;  for  instance,  in  the  construction 
of  two  light  and  spacious  rooms,  one  for  each 
sex,  called  day,  or  convalescent  rooms,  where 
persons  recovering,  instead  of  being  confined  to 
the  same  room  day  and  night,  as  has  been  the 
usual  practice,  may  eat  their  meals  and  pass  the 
day.  Here  is  also  a  fever  house,  where  relief  is 
administered,  in  case  of  infectious  diseases.  The 
entrance  to  this  is  directly  opposite  to  the  front, 
and  has  no  internal  connexion  with  the  infirmary. 
Besides  the  convalescent  rooms,  and  the  fever 
house,  superior  accommodations  are  provided  for 
patients  laboring  under  acute  diseases  in  general ; 
these  consist  of  four  small  wards,  containing  one, 
two,  three,  and  four  beds  respectively,  with  a 


174 


DERBY. 


water-closet,  nurse's  bed-room,  and  scullery, 
This  arrangement  enables  the  medical  men  to 
separate  the  diseases  from  each  other,  as  may  best 
suit  their  natures  ;  and  the  wards  being  parted 
off  from  the  body  of  the  house  by  folding  doors, 
silence  is  obtained,  aud  too  much  light  excluded 
(essential  in  some  cases),  rendering  this  part  of 
the  establishment  more  convenient,  perhaps,  on 
the  whole  than  many  private  houses.  Another 
contrivance  is,  that  ventilation  shall  be  copious., 
and  the  warmth  regulated  at  pleasure :  and  with 
respect  to  water-closets,  to,  prevent  the  draft 
from  the  house  being  reversed,  a  mode  of  con- 
s'ruction  has  been  invented  which  does  away 
every  objection.  A  small  steam  engine  is  used 
to  pump  water,  wash,  &c.  A  statue  of  Escula- 
pius,  indicating  the  object  of  this  useful  institu- 
tion, is  placed  upon  the  centre  of  the  dome.  The 
building  is  calculated  to  hold  upwards  of  100 
patients.  Three  physicians,  four  surgeons,  and 
a  house  apothecary,  have  been  appointed  to  the 
institution  since  it  was  opened  for  relief  of  in  and 
out  patients  in  June  1810. 

The  ordnance  depot  is  situated  near  the  infir- 
mary, and  was  erected,  according  to  a  plan  of 
Mr.  Wyatt's,  in  1805.  It  consists  of  an  armory 
in  the  centre,  calculated  to  contain  15,000  stand 
of  arms.  Above  this  is  a  room  of  the  same  pro- 
portions, containing  accoutrements  for  the  use  of 
the  army.  On  the  north  and  south  sides  are  two 
magazines,  capable  of  containing  1200  barrels  of 
ammunition.  Four  dwellings  are  situated  in  the 
angles  of  the  exterior  wall ;  two  of  which  are 
barracks,  and  the  other  two  are  the  residences  of 
officers  in  the  civil  department. 

Derby,  as  the  centre  of  the  literature  of  the 
county,  and  the  scene  of  many  of  its  improve- 
ments, has  given  birth  to,  and  still  boasts,  many 
excellent  literary  institutions  and  libraries.  The 
Derby  Philosophical  Society,  the  object  of 
which  is,  the  promotion  of  scientific  knowledge 
by  occasional  meetings  and  conversation,  and 
by  the  circulation  of  books,  was  founded  by 
Dr.  Darwin,  who  spent  the  last  twenty  years  of 
his  life  in  this  neighbourhood.  The  first  meeting, 
in  the  year  1788,  was  at  Dr.  Darwin's  house  ; 
and  he  retained  the  chair  of  this  society  till  his 
decease.  It  boasts  a  considerable  number  of 
members,  and  is  in  possession  of  an  extensive 
and  valuable  library. 

Another  flourishing  institution  made  its  ap- 
pearance here  in  the  year  1808,  under  the  title 
of  the  Derby  Literary  and  Philosophical  Society. 
The  objects  of  this  association  are,  '  the  pursuit 
of  literary  and  scientific  enquiries,  and  the  im- 
provement of  its  members  in  the  power  of  gain- 
ing and  of  communicating  knowledge.'  The 
means  by  which  these  objects  are  attempted  to 
be  accomplished  are  the  production  and  discus- 
sion of  papers,  or  essays,  which  may  be  written 
on  any  subject  connected  with  literature  or 
science,  excluding  only  the  practical  departments 
of  medicine  and  surgery,  party  politics  and 
religion.  It  is  a  fundamental  law  of  this  society, 
that  each  member  shall  furnish  an  essay  in  his 
turn,  and  no  instance  has  hitherto  occurred  in 
which  this  rule  has  been  violated.  The  meetings 
are  held  monthly  from  September  to  April  in- 
clusively, one  paper  being  read,  and  another 


discussed,  on  each  evening.  These  are  the  prin- 
cipal institutions,  but  there  are  eight  or  ten 
others  in  the  town,  and  one  exclusively  devoted 
to  the  cultivation  of  French  literature.  Derby 
has  a  market  on  Wednesday  and  Friday.  It  is 
situated  in  a  fine  plain,  opening  as  it  advances 
southward  into  a  beautiful  and  highly  cultivated 
country.  It  is  thirty-six  miles  north  of  Coventry, 
and  126  north-west  by  west  of  London. 

DERBY,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Orleans  county,  Vermont,  on  the  north  line  of 
the  state,  and  on  the  east  shore  of  lake  Memphre- 
magog. 

DERBY,  a  town  of  New  Haven  county,  Con- 
necticut, on  the  point  of  land  formed  by  the  con- 
fluence of  Naugatuck  and  Housatonick  rivers. 
This  town  was  settled  in  1665,  under  New  Haven 
jurisdiction,  and  has  an  academy. 

DERBY,  a  town  of  Pennsylvania,  in  Chester 
county,  seven  miles  from  Chester,  and  five  from 
Philadelphia.  It  is  situated  OP  Derby  Creek, 
which  falls  into  Delaware  River,  near  Chester. 

DERBY,  WEST,  a  township  of  England,  in  the 
county  of  Lancaster,  four  miles  from  Liverpool, 
and  containing  about  3000  inhabitants. 

To  DERE,  v.  a.  Sax.  t>eruan.  To  hurt. 
See  DARE.  Obsolete. 

So  from  immortal  race  he  does  proceed, 
That  mortal  hands  may  not  withstand  his  might 

Dred  for  his  derring  doe,  and  bloody  deed ; 
For  all  in  blood  and  spoil  is  his  delight. 

Faerie  Queene. 

DEREHAM,  or  MARKET  DEREHAM,  a  mar- 
ket town  of  Norfolk,  sixteen  miles  north  from  Nor- 
wich, and  100£  N.N.E.  from  London.  This 
is  a  clean  and  well  paved  place,  and  stands  on 
a  small  rivulet  which  supplies  it  with  water. 
The  church  is  a  very  ancient  structure,  and  the 
steeple  is  open  to  the  body  like  that  of  a  cathe- 
dral :  it  contains  four  chapels,  one  of  which,  St. 
Edmunds,  contains  an  antique  chest,  taken  out 
of  the  ruins  of  Beckenham  Castle,  in  which  are 
deposited  the  records  of  the  church.  The  font, 
erected  in  1468,  is  a  fine  specimen  of  ancient 
sculpture,  being  richly  carved.  In  the  church- 
yard stands  a  square  tower  containing  a  peal  of 
bells.  In  this  church  the  poet  Cowper  was 
buried  in  1800.  Here  are  also  three  respectable 
meeting-houses.  This  town  has  sustained  con- 
siderable damage  by  fires  ;  first  in  the  year  1581, 
when  nearly  the  whole  town  was  destroyed ;  and 
again  in  1679.  The  market  is  on  Friday,  well 
stocked  with  provisions,  and  the  greatest  pig 
market  in  the  county. 

DERELICT',  n.  s.  &  adj.  )      Lat.  dcreiictus, 
DERELIC'TION,  n.  s.  £  de    and    relinquo, 

linquo,  to  leave.  Terms  first  applied  to  pro- 
perty voluntarily  relinquished  or  forsaken  :  hence 
to  any  other  abandonment  or  forsaking;  to  emp- 
tiness; and  figuratively  to  the  mind. 

There  is  no  other  thing  to  be  looked  for,  but  the 
effects  of  God's  most  just  displeasure,  the  withdrawing 
of  grace,  dereliction  in  this  world,  and  in  the  world  to 
come  confusion.  Hooker. 

Derelict  lands,  suddenly  left  by  the  sea,,  belong  to 
the  king :  but  if  the  sea  shrink  back  so  slowly  that 
the  gain  be  by  little  and  little,  it  shall  go  to  the 
owner  of  the  lands  adjoining. 

2  Comm.  261,  quoted  by  Jacobs. 


DER  1 

They  easily  jTevailed,  so  as  10  seize  upon  the  must 
vacant,  unoccupied,  and  derelict  minds  of  his  [lord 
Chatham's]  friends.  Burke. 

DERELICTS  imply,  also,  such  lands  as  the  sea, 
by  receding  from  them,  leaves  dry  and  fit  for  cul- 
tivation. If  they  are  left  by  a  gradual  recess  of 
the  sea,  they  are  adjudged  to  belong  to  the  owner 
of  the  adjoining  lands ;  but  when  an  island  is 
formed  in  the  sea,  or  a  large  quantity  of  new 
land  appears,  such  derelict  lands  belong  to  the 
king. 

DERHAM  (Dr.  William),  a  celebrated  Eng- 
lish divine,  born  in  1657.  In  1682  he  was  pre- 
sented to  the  vicarage  of  Wargrave  in  Berkshire, 
and,  in  1689,  to  the  rectory  of  Upminster, 
Essex.  Applying  himself  with  great  eagerness 
to  natural  and  experimental  philosophy,  he  soon 
became  a  distinguished  member  of  the  Royal 
Society,  whose  Philosophical  Transactions  con- 
tain a  great  variety  of  curious  and  valuable 
pieces,  the  fruits  of  his  industry.  In  his  younger 
years  he  published  his  Artificial  Clock-maker, 
which  has  been  often  reprinted :  and  in  1711,  12, 
and  14,  he  delivered  the  Boyle's  Lectures,  which 
he  afterwards  digested  under  the  well-known 
titles  of  Physico-Theology  and  Astro-Theology ; 
or  a  Defence  of  the  being  of  a  God  from  a 
Survey  of  the  Works  of  Creation  and  of  the 
Heavens.  He  next  published  Christo-Theology, 
a  demonstration  of  the  divine  authority  of  the 
Christian  religion.  He  died  at  Upminster  in 
1735,  and  left  a  valuable  collection  of  curiosities, 
particularly  specimens  of  English  birds  and 
insects. 

DERIDE,  v.  a.~\  Ital.  and  Lat.  deridere, 
DERI'DER,  n.  s.  I  from  de  and  rideo.  To 
DERI'SION,  \  laugh ;  to  mock  with  laugh- 

DERI'SIVE,  adj.    iter;    to   scorn.      Derisive 
DERI'SORY.         j  and    derisory  seem  syno- 
nymous adjectives. 

I  am  in  derision  daily ;  every  one  mocketh  me. 

Jer.  xx.  7. 

Upon  the  wilful  violation  of  oaths,  execrable  blas- 
phemies, and  like  contempts  offered  by  deriders  of  re- 
ligion, fearful  tokens  of  divine  revenge  have  been 
known  to  follow.  Hooker. 

The  faith  of  the  righteous  cannot  be  so  much  de- 
rided, as  their  success  is  magnified. 

Bishop  Hall.  Contemplations. 

Ensnared,  assaulted,  overcome  ;  led  bound, 
Thy  foe's  derision,  captive,  poor,  and  blind, 
Into  a  dungeon  thrust.  <  Milton. 

What  shall  be  the  portion  of  those  who  have  de- 
rided God's  wordj  and  made  a  mock  of  every  thing 
that  is  sacred  and  religious  ?  Tillotson. 

O'er  all  the  dome  they  quaff,  they  feast; 
Derisive  taunts  were  spread  from  guest  to  guest, 
And  each  in  jovial  mood  his  mate  addressed.    Pope. 

Are  we  grieved  witn  the  scorn  and  aerision  of  the 
profane  ?  Thus  was  the  blessed  Jesus  despised  and 
rejected  of  men.  Rogers. 

Some,  that  adore  Newton  for  his  fluxions,  deride 
him  for  his  religion.  Berkley. 

I  know  that  expectation,  when  her  wings  are  once 
expanded,  easily  reaches  heights  which  performance 
never  will  'attain  ;  and  when  she  has  mounted  the 
summit  of  perfection,  derides  her  follower,  who  dies  in 
tho  pursuit.  Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 


><3  DER 

DERIVE,  v.  a.  &  v.n.     ")       Fren.  derivfr  ; 
DERIV'ABLE,  adj.  Span,    and   Port. 

DERIVATION,  n.  s.  [derivar;  Ital.  and 

DERIVATIVE,  n.  s.  &  adj.  ^Lat.   derivare,  to 
DERIV'ATIVELY,  adv.  draw  water,  from 

DERIV'ER,  n.  s.  J  dezndrivus;  Heb. 

nn,  a  stream,  Hence  to  draw  or  trace  from  a 
source  ;  and  as  a  neuter  verb  to  come  from  ;  to 
owe  origin  to.  Derivable  is  traceable,  to  or 
from  ;  hence  deducible  in  argument.  Deriva- 
tion, literally,  a  drainage  of  water,  and  a  drawing 
out,  or  displaying  words  or  ideas  from  their 
original  sources ;  the  drawing  out  a  peccant 
humor  of  the  body  ;  and  the  thing  drawn  out,  or 
derived.  Derivative  is  used  as  a  substantive  in 
this  last  sense. 

Though  not  in  word  nor  deed  ill  meriting, 
Is  from  her  knight  divorced  in  despayre, 
And  her  dew  loves  deryv'd  to  that  vile  witchers  snayre. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

Christ  having  Adam's  nature  as  we  have,  but  in- 
corrupt, deriveth  not  nature,  but  incorruption,  and  that 
immediately  from  his  own  person,  unto  all  that 
belong  unto  him.  Hooker. 

I  am,  my  lord,  as  well  derived  as  he, 
As  well  possest.  Shakspeare. 

For  honour, 

Tis  a  derivative  from  me  to  mine, 
And  only  that  I  stand  for.  Id. 

The  streams  of  the  publick  justice  were  derived  into 
every  part  of  the  kingdom.  Davies. 

By  which  I  knew  the  time, 
Now  full,  that  I  no  more  should  live  obscure  ; 
But  openly  begin,  as  best  becomes 
The  authority  which  I  derived  from  Heaven. 

Milton. 

As  it  is  a  derivative  perfection,  so  it  is  a  distinct 
kind  of  perfection  from  that  which  is  in  God.  Hale. 

They  endeavour  to  derive  the  varieties  of  colors 
from  the  various  proportion  of  the  direct  progress  or 
motion  of  these  globules  to  their  circumvolution,  or 
motion  about  their  own  centre.  Boyle. 

The  word  Honestus  originally  and  strictly  signifies 
no  more  than  creditable,  and  is  but  a  derivative  from 
Honor,  which  signifies  credit  or  honour.  South. 

Such  a  one  makes  a  man  not  only  a  partaker  o 
other  men's  sins,  but  also  a  deriver  of  the  whole  intire 
guilt  of  them  to  himself.  Id. 

Men  derive  their  ideas  of  duration  from  their  reflec- 
tion on  the  train  of  ideas  they  observe  to  succeed 
one  another  in  their  own  understandings.  Locke. 

Most  of  them  are  the  genuine  derivations  of  the 
hypothesis  they  claim  to.  Glanville. 

Among  other  derivatives  I  have  been  careful  to 
insert  and  elucidate  the  anomalous  plurals  of  nouns 
and  preterites  of  verbs. 

Johnson.     Preface  to  Dictionary. 

Here  is  the  fountain  of  truth,  why  do  you  follow 
the  streams  derived  from  it  by  the  sophistry,  or  pol- 
luted by  the  passions  of  man  ?  Bishop  Watson. 

The  mind  that  is  immortal — it  derives 
No  colour  from  the  fleeting  things  without  j 
But  is  absorbed  in  sufferance  or  in  joy, 
Born  from  the  knowledge  of  its  own  desert. 

Byron. 

DERNIE'R,  adj.  Last.  Is  a  French  word; 
used  only  in  the  following  phrase. 


DER 


176 


DER 


In  the  Imperial  Chamber,  the  term  for  the  prose- 
cution of  an  appeal  is  not  circumscribed  by  the  term 
of  one  or  two  years,  as  the  law  elsewhere  requires  in 
the  empire  ;  this  being  the  dernier  resort.  Ayliffe. 

The  court  of  dernier  resort  is  the  peerage  of  Eng- 
land. Franklin. 

DERMESTES,  in  zoology,  a  genus  of  insects 
belonging  to  the  order  of  coleoptera.  The  antennae 
are  clavated,  with  three  of  the  joints  thicker  than 
the  rest;  the  breast  is  convex;  and  the  head  is 
inflected  below  the  breast.  Many  varieties  of 
this  genuij,  as  well  as  their  larvae,  are  to  be  met 
with  in  dried  skins,  bark  of  trees,  wood,  seeds, 
flowers,  the  carcases  of  dead  animals,  Sec.  There 
are  eighty-seven  species,  of  which  the  following  are 
the  most  remarkable :  D.  domesticus  varies  greatly 
in  size  and  color,  some  being  found  of  a  dark 
brown,  others  of  a  much  lighter  hue.  The  form 
of  it  is  oblong,  almost  cylindrical.  The  elytra 
are  striated,  the  thorax  is  thick  and  rather  gibbous. 
This  little  animal,  when  touched,  draws  in  its 
head  under  its  thorax,  and  its  feet  beneath  its 
abdomen,  remaining  so  motionless  that  one  would 
think  it  dead.  This  is  the  insect  which  makes 
in  wooden  furniture  those  little  round  holes  that 
reduce  it  to  powder.  D.  ferrugineus  is  the  largest 
of  the  genus ;  its  color  is  a  rusty  iron,  having 
many  oblong,  velvet  black  spots  upon  the  elytra, 
which  give  the  insect  a  gloomy,  yet  elegant 
appearance.  D.  lardarius,  of  an  oblong  form 
and  of  a  dim  black  color,  easily  distinguishable  by 
a  light  brown  stripe  that  occupies  transversely 
almost  the  anterior  half  of  the  elytra.  That 
color  depends  on  small  gray  hairs  situated  on 
that  part.  The  stripe  is  irregular  at  its  edges, 
and  intersected  through  the  middle  by  a  small 
transversal  streak  of  black  spots,  three  in  number, 
on  each  of  the  elytra,  the  middlemost  of  which  is 
somewhat  lower  than  the  rest,  which  gives  the 
black  streak  a  serpentine  form.  Its  larva,  which 
is  oblong,  somewhat  hairy,  and  divided  into  seg- 
ments alternately  dark  and  light  colored,  gnaws 
and  destroys  preparations  of  animals  preserved 
in  collections,  and  even  feeds  upon  the  insects ; 
it  is  also  to  be  found  in  old  bacon.  This  species 
may  be  destroyed  by  arsenic.  D.  violaceous,  a 
beautiful  little  insect :  its  elytra  are  of  a  deep 
violet  blue.  The  thorax  is  covered  with  greenish 
hairs,  the  legs  are  black.  The  whole  animal's 
being  of  a  glittering  brilliancy  renders  it  a  pleas- 
ing object.  The  larva,  as  well  as  the  perfect 
insect,  inhabits  the  bodies  of  dead  animals. 

DERMODY  (Thomas),  an  English  poet,  was 
born  in  the  south  of  Ireland  in.1775.  His  father 
was  a  schoolmaster  at  Ennis,  and  employed  him, 
when  only  nine  years  old,  in  teaching  the  Latin 
and  Greek  languages.  lie,  however,  ran  away 
from  home  at  an  early  age,  and  enlisted  as  a 
common  soldier.  Having  obtained  the  notice  of 
the  present  marquis  of  Hastings,  that  nobleman 
procured  him  a  commision ;  but  his  conduct 
was  most  dissipated,  and  rendered  all  efforts  to 
serve  him  abortive.  A  volume  of  his  poems 
appeared  in  1800;  and  another  was  published  in 
1802,  in  which  year  he  died,  at  Sydenham  in 
Kent,  of  disease  brought  on  by  his  vices.  His 
pieces  have  since  been  collected  and  published 
by  Mr.  Raymond. 


DER'OGATE,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  adj.^\      Fr.  dero- 
DER'JGATELY,  adv.  ger ;  Span. 

DEROGA'TION,  n.  s.  [  and     Port 

DEROG'ATIVE,  adj.  (derogar;  It. 

DEROG'ATORY,  adj.  |  and  Latin 

DEROG'ATORILY,  adv.  )    derogare, 

from  de  and  rogo,  to  demand.  To  act  so  as  to 
diminish  the  legal  force  of  a  prior  act,  law,  or 
custom ;  hence  to  disparage  generally  :  and,  as  a 
neuter  verb,  to  detract;  lessen  reputation ;  degene- 
rate. The  adjective  means  degenerated ;  de- 
graded. Derogative  and  derogatory  mean 
detractious;  dishonorable. 

So  surely  he  is  a  very  brave  man,  neither  is  that 
any  thing  which  I  speak  to  his  derogation ;  for  in  that 
I  said  he  is  a  mingled  people,  it  is  no  dispraise. 

Spenser  on  Ireland. 

We  should  be  injurious  to  virtue  itself,  if  we  did 
derogate  from  them  whom  their  industry  hatli  made 
great.  Hooker. 

Is  there  no  derogation  in  it  ? 
— You  cannot  derogate,  my  lord. 

Shahspeare. 

Into  her  womb  convey  sterility  ; 
Dry  up  in  her  the  organs  of  increase, 
And  from  her  derogate  body  never  spring 
A  babe  to  honour  her.  Id.     King  Lear. 

The  wisest  princes  need  not  think  it  any  diminu- 
tion to  their  greatness,  or  derogation  to  their  suffi- 
ciency, to  rely  upon  counsel.  Bacon. 

By  several  contrary  customs  and  stiles  used  here, 
many  of  those  civil  and  canon  laws  are  controuled 
and  derogated.  Hale. 

That  spirits  are  corporeal,  seems  to  me  a  conceit 
derogative  to  himself,  and  such  as  he  should  rather 
labour  to  overthrow  ;  yet  thereby  he  established  ihe 
doctrine  of  lustrations,  amulets,  and  charms. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

That  which  enjoins  the  deed  is  certainly  God's 
law;  and  it  is  also  certain,  that  the  scripture,  which 
allows  of  the  will,  is  neither  the  derogation  nor  relax- 
ation of  that  law.  South. 

These  deputed  beings  are  derogatory  from  the  wis- 
dom and  power  of  the  Author  of  Nature,  who  doubt- 
less can  govern  this  machine  he  could  create,  by  more 
direct  and  easy  methods  than  employing  these  sub- 
servient divinities.  Cheyne. 

None  of  these  patriots  will  think  it  a  derogation 
from  their  merit  to  have  it  said,  that  they  received 
many  lights  and  advantages  from  their  intimacy  with 
my  lord  Somers.  Addison. 

DEROGATORY  CLAUSE,  in  a  testament,  is  a  cer- 
tain sentence,  cipher,  or  secret  character,  which 
the  testator  inserts  in  his  will,  and  of  which  he 
reserves  the  knowledge  to  himself  alone,  adding 
a  condition,  that  no  will  he  may  make  hereafter 
is  to  be  reckoned  valid,  if  this  derogatory  clause 
is  not  inserted  expressly  and  word  for  word.  It 
is  a  precaution  invented  by  lawyers  against  latter 
wills  extorted  by  violence  or  obtained  by  sug- 
gestion. 

DERRY,  a  township  of  the  United  States,  in 
Dauphin  county,  Pennsylvania,  situated  on  the 
east  side  of  Swatara  Creek,  two  miles  above  its 
confluence  with  the  Susquehannah,  and  cele- 
brated for  its  curious  cave.  Its  entrance  is 
under  a  high  bank,  nearly  twenty  feet  wide,  and 
about  eight  or  ten  feet  in  height.  It  descends 
gradually  nearly  to  a  level  with  the  creek.  Its 


DER 


177 


DES 


apartments  are  numerous,  of  different  sires,  and 
adorned  with  stalactites  curiously  diversified  in 
size  and  color. 

DER'VIS,  n.  s.  Fr.  dervis,  from  Per.  dervish. 
See  the  article  below.  A  priest  or  monk  among 
the  Turks. 

Even  there,  where  Christ  vouchsafed  to  teach, 
Their  demises  dare  an  impostor  preach.      Sandys. 

The  dervis  at  first  made  some  scruple  of  violating 
his  promise  to  the  dying  hrachman  ;  but  told  him,  at 
last,  that  he  could  conceal  nothing  from  so  excellent 
a  prince.  Spectator. 

DERVIS,  or  DERVICH,  a  name  given  to  a  sort 
of  monks  among  the  Turks,  who  lead  a  very 
austere  life,  and  profess  extreme  poverty ;  though 
they  are  allowed  to  marry.  The  word  originally 
signifies  a  beggar,  or  a  person  who  has  nothing ; 
and  because  the  religious,  and  particularly  the 
followers  of  Mevelava,  profess  not  to  possess 
any  thing,  they  call  both  the  religious  in  general, 
and  the  Mevelavites  in  particular,  dervises. 
There  are  in  Egypt  several  kinds :  those  that  are 
in  convents  are  a  kind  of  religious  order  and  live 
retired;  though  there  are  of  these  some  who 
travel  and  return  again  to  their  convents.  Some 
take  this  character,  and  yet  live  with  their  fami- 
lies, and  exercise  their  trades :  of  this  kind  are 
the  dancing  dervises  at  Damascus,  who  go  once 
or  twice  a  week  to  a  little  uninhabited  convent, 
and  perform  their  extraordinary  exercises.  There 
is  a  third  sort  of  them  who  travel  about  the 
country,  and  beg,  or  rather  oblige  people  to  give, 
for  whenever  they  sound  their  horn  something 
must  be  given  them.  The  people  of  these 
orders,  in  Egypt,  wear  an  octagonal  badge,  of  a 
greenish  white  alabaster,  at  their  girdles,  and  a 
high  stiff  cap  without  any  thing  round  it.  The 
dervises  in  Persia,  are  called  abdals,  servants 
of  God.  See  ABDALS.  The  dervises  called 
Mevelavites  are  a  Mahommedan  order  of  religi- 
ous ;  the  chief  or  founder  of  which  was  one  Meve- 
lava. They  are  very  numerous.  Their  chief 
monastery  is  that  near  Cogni  in  Natolia,  where 
the  general  makes  his  residence,  and  where  all 
trie  assemblies  of  the  order  are  held ;  the  other 
houses  being  all  dependent  on  this,  by  a  privi- 
lege granted  to  this  monastery  under  Ottoman  I. 
These  dervises  affect  humility  and  charity.  They 
always  go  bare-legged  and  open-breasted,  and 
frequently  burn  themselves  with  hot  irons,  to 
inure  themselves  to  patience.  They  always  fast 
on  Wednesdays,  eating  nothing  on  those  days 
till  after  sun-set.  Tuesdays  and  Fridays  they 
hold  meetings,  at  which  the  superior  presides. 
One  of  them  plays  all  the  while  on  a  flute,  and 
the  rest  dance,  turning  their  bodies  round  and 
round  with  the  greatest  swiftness  imaginable. 
This  practice  they  observe  with  great  strictness, 
in  memory,  it  is  said,  of  Mevelava  their  patriarch 
turning  miraculously  round  for  the  space  of  four 
days,  without  any  food  or  refreshment,  his  com- 
panion Hamsa  playing  on  the  flute  ;  after  which 
he  fell  into  an  ecstacy,  and  therein  received 
revelations  for  the  establishment  of  his  order. 
They  believe  the  flute  an  instrument  consecrated 
by  Jacob  and  the  shepherds  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, because  they  sang  the  praises  of  God  upon 
it.  They  profess  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedi- 
VOL.  VII. 


ence;  but  if  they  choose  to  go  out  and  marry, 
they  are  always  allowed.  The  generality  of  der- 
vises are  mountebanks:  some  apply  themselves 
to  legerdemain,  postures,  &c.,  to  amuse  the  people ; 
others  pretend  to  sorcery  and  magic :  but  all  of 
them,  contrary  to  Mahomet's  precept,  are  said  to 
drink  wine,  brandy,  and  other  strong  liquors,  to 
give  them  the  degree  of  gaiety  their  order  requires. 
The  dervises  are  great  travellers  ;  and,  under  pre- 
tence of  preaching,  and  propagating  their  faith, 
are  continually  passing  from  one  place  to  another : 
on  which  account  they  have  been  frequently  used 
as  spies.  See  MAIIOMICT  AND  KORAX. 

DERWENT,  a  rapid  river  of  the  county  of  Cum- 
berland, rising  in  Borrowdale,  from  whence  it 
emerges  to  form  a  lake.  It  receives  the  Cocker 
at  Cockermouth,  after  which  it  falls  into  the  Irish 
sea  at  VVorkington. 

DERWENT,  a  second  river  of  England,  which 
runs  into  the  Ouse,  five  miles  south-east  of  Selby, 
in  the  county  of  York.  3.  A  river  of  England, 
which  rises  in  Northumberland,  and  flows  into 
the  Tyne,  about  three  miles  above  Newcastle. 
4.  A  river  of  England  which  rises  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  county  of  Derby,  and  is  formed  of 
several  streams,  one  of  which  issues  from  the 
cavern  of  Castleton.  It  forms  one  of  the  princi- 
pal ornaments  of  the  magnificent  seat  of  Chats- 
worth  and  afterwards  falls  into  the  Trent,  eight 
miles  E.S.  E.  of  Derby. 

DERWENT  FELLS  ;  a  chain  of  mountains  in 
Cumberland,  reckoned  among  the  loftiest  in 
England.  One  of  them  is  celebrated  for  its  mines 
of  black  lead,  from  which,  for  its  superior  quality, 
great  part  of  Europe  and  America  are  supplied. 
In  travelling  through  the  valley  of  Borrowdale, 
amongst  these  mountains,  they  exhibit  to  the 
admirer  of  nature's  romantic  beauties,  the  repre- 
sentation of  a  stormy  ocean ;  the  numerous  dis- 
tant hills  appearing  like  so  many  waves  rising 
and  undulating  behind  each  other.  The  immense 
masses  of  rugged  rocks,  however,  abruptly  broken 
off  here  and  there,  occasionally  start  up  to  dispel 
the  illusions  of  fancy;  and,  together  with  the 
trees,  villages,  farms,  and  cattle,  which  he  dis- 
covers as  he  proceeds,  serve  to  convince  the  tra- 
veller that  he  is  still  on  terra  firma. 

DERWENT  WATER,  or  the  LAKE  OF  KESWICK, 
a  beautiful  lake  of  Cumberland,  in  the  vale  of 
Keswick,  lying  between  the  mountain  of  Skiddaw 
on  the  north  and  the  craggy  hills  of  Borrowdale  on 
the  south,  whence  it  derives  its  chief  supplies  of 
water.  See  CUMBERLAND. 

DESAGULIERS  (John  Theophilus),  a  Pro- 
testant divine,  born  at  Rochelle  in  1683.  He 
was  educated  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford  ;  where 
he  succeeded  Dr.  Keill  in  reading  lectures  on 
experimental  philosophy  at  Hart  Hall.  The 
duke  of  Chandos  made  Dr.  Desaguliers  his 
chaplain,  and  presented  him  to  the  living  of  Edg- 
ware,  near  his  seat  at  Cannons  :  he  was  after- 
wards chaplain  to  Frederic  prince  of  Wales. 
He  introduced  the  practice  of  reading  public 
lectures  on  experimental  philosophy,  in  London, 
and  continued  them  with  great  success  to  the 
time  of  his  death  in  1749.  He  communicated 
many  curious  papers  to  the  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions; published  a  valuable  Course  of  Expe- 
rimental Philosophy,  in  2  vols,  4to;  and  edited 

N 


DES 


178 


DES 


an  edition  of  Gregory's  Elements  of  Catoptrics 
and  Dioptrics,  with  an  Appendix  on  Reflecting 
Telescopes,  8vo.  He  was  also  a  member  of 
several  foreign  academies. 

DESAIX  (Louis  Charles  Anthony),  a  cele- 
brated French  general,  born  near  Riom,  in  1768. 
At  an  early  life  he  made  choice  of  the  military  life, 
and  before  the  revolution  had  risen  to  the  rank  of 
lieutenant.  In  the  republican  army  he  was  first 
employed  as  aid-de-camp  to  general  Custine.  He 
displayed  great  bravery  at  the  battle  of  Lauter- 
bourg,  where,  though  severely  wounded,  he  kept 
the  field,  rallying  the  disordered  batalions.  Hav- 
ing been  successively  created  general  of  brigade 
and  of  division,  he  contributed,  very  considerably, 
to  the  famous  retreat  of  Moreau.  At  the  battle  of 
Rastadt  he  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the 
French  army,  obliging  the  archduke  Charles  to 
fall  back  ;  and  he  afterwards  heroically  defended 
the  bridge  of  Kehl,  where  he  was  severely 
wounded.  He  accompanied  Buonaparte  into 
Egypt,  where  he  was  appointed  governor  of  the 
upper  part  of  the  country.  Having  signed  the 
treaty  of  El  Arish  with  the  Turks  and  English, 
he  returned  to  Leghorn,  but  was  detained  there 
as  a  prisoner  of  war  by  admiral  lord  Keith. 
Upon  obtaining  his  parole  he  returned  to  France, 
and  accompanied  Buonaparte  to  Italy.  He  was 
killed  at  the  battle  of  Marengo,  June  14th,  1800. 

DESAQUADERO,  a  river  of  South  America, 
in  Peru,  over  which  the  Ynca  Huana  Capac  built 
a  bridge  of  flags  and  rushes,  to  transport  his 
army  to  the  other  side,  and  which  remained  a 
few  years  since. 

DESART,  or  DESERT,  a  large  extent  of 
country  entirely  barren,  and  producing  nothing. 
In  this  sense  some  are  sandy  desarts ;  as  those 
of  Lop,  Xamo,  Arabia,  and  several  others  in 
Asia;  in  Africa,  those  of  Libya  and  Zara:  others 
are  stony,  as  the  desart  of  Paran  in  Arabia 
Petraea.  The  Desart,  peculiarly  so  called  in 
Scripture  geography,  is  that  part  of  Arabia  south 
of  the  Holy  Land,  where  the  children  of  Israel 
wandered  forty  years.  See  DESERT. 

DESATIR  is  a  lately  discovered  collection  of 
sixteen  sacred  books,  consisting  of  the  fifteen  old 
Persian  prophets,  together  with  a  book  of  Zoro- 
aster. This,  at  least,  is  what  the  book  itself  pre- 
tends to  be.  The  collection  is  written  in  a  lan- 
guage not  spoken  at  present  any  where,  and 
equally  different  from  the  Zend,  the  Pelvi,  and 
modern  Persian.  The  last  of  the  fifteen  pro- 
phets, Sasan,  who  lived  at  the  time  of  the  down- 
fal  of  the  Sassanides,  when  the  Arabians  con- 
quered the  country,  literally  translated  theDesatir, 
and  accompanied  it  with  commentaries.  This 
work  was  afterwards,  until  the  17th  century,  one 
of  the  chief  sources  of  the  ancient  Persian  reli- 
gious doctrines,  interwoven  with  astrology  and 
demonology  ;  and,  after  having  been  forgotten 
for  about  a  century  and  a  half,  a  learned  Parsee 
discovered  it  at  Ispahan.  His  son,  Molla  Firuz, 
was  induced  by  the  marquis  of  Hastings  to  pub- 
lish an  edition  of  the  Desatir  at  Bombay,  in 
1820,  to  which  Erskine  added  an  English  trans- 
lation. Erskine,  however,  considers  the  collec- 
tion as  spurious ;  and  Sylvester  de  Sacy  (Journal 
des  Savants,  Feb.,  1821)  believes  that  the  De- 
satir is  the  work  of  a  Parsee  in  the  4th  century 


of  the  Ilegira,  who,  as  he  thinks,  invented  tht> 
language,  in  order  to  give  to  the  collection, 
which  is  itself  an  assemblage  of  old  traditions 
and  significant  mysteries,  an  air  of  genuineness. 
Joseph  von  Hammer,  on  the  contrary,  is  said  to 
consider  it  as  genuine.  At  all  events,  it  is  inter- 
esting to  learn  from  this  work,  with  greater  ao 
curacy,  an  old  religious  system  of  the  East,  in 
which  are  to  be  found,  with  pandsemonism  and 
the  metempsychosis,  the  elements  of  the  worship 
of  the  stars,  of  astrology,  the  theurgy,  the  doc- 
trine of  amulets,  as  well  as  the  elements  of  the 
Hindoo  religion,  particularly  the  system  of 
castes,  and  many  elements  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. Yet  no  trace  of  any  connexion  with  the 
Zendavesta  and  the  magic  of  the  Parsees  has 
been  found  in  the  Desatir. 

D  E'SC ANT,  v.  ».,  &  n.  s.  Span,  and  Ital.  dis- 
canto,  from  Lat.  de  and  canto,  to  sing.  The  verb 
seems  formed  in  our  language  from  the  noun, 
which  signifies  a  song  or  tune,  in  parts ;  a  har- 
mony for  different  voices  or  instruments  :  hence, 
a  discourse  consisting  of  various  parts ;  and  to 
sing  in  various  parts.  'To  discourse ;  declaim ; 
generally  used  in  the  latter  sense,  contemp- 
tuously. 

DESCANT,  in  music,  signifies  the  art  of  com- 
posing iq  several  parts.  Descant  is  threefold, 
viz.  double,  figurative,  and  plain.  Double 
descant  is  when  the  parts  are  so  contrived,  that 
the  treble,  or  any  high  part,  may  be  made  the 
bass  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  the  bass  the  treble. 
Figurative  or  florid  descant  is  that  part  of  an 
air  of  music  wherein  some  discords  are  con- 
cerned, as  well,  though  not  so  much,  as  concords. 
This  may  be  termed  the  ornamental  and  rheto- 
rical part  of  music,  in  regard  that  there  are  in- 
troduced all  the  varieties  of  points,  syncopes, 
diversities  of  measure,  and  whatever  is  capable 
of  adorning  the  composition.  Plain  descant  is 
the  ground-work  and  foundation  of  all  musical 
compositions,  consisting  altogether  in  the  orderly 
placing  of  many  concords  answering  to  simple 
counterpoint. 

DESCARTES,  Rene  (Renatus  Cartesms),  an 
original  thinker,  and  reformer  of  philosophy, 
with  whom  the  modern  or  new  philosophy  is 
often  considered  as  commencing,  was  born  in 
1596,  at  La  Haye,  in  Touraine,  and  died  at 
Stockholm,  in,  16 50.  While  pursuing  his  edu- 
cation in  the  Jesuits'  school  at  La  Fleche,  where 
he  studied  philology,  mathematics,  and  astro- 
nomy, his  superior  intellect  manifested  itself. 
After  having  read  much,  without  coming  to  any 
certain  conclusions,  he  travelled.  Both  his  birth 
and  inclination  led  him  to  embrace  the  military 
profession,  and  he  fought  as  a  volunteer  at  the 
siege  of  Rochelle,  and  in  Holland  under  prince 
Maurice.  While  he  served  in  Holland,  a  ma- 
thematical problem  in  Dutch,  pasted  up  in  the 
streets  of  Breda,  met  his  eye.  Not  being  ac- 
quainted with  the  language,  he  asked  a  man  who 
stood  near  him  to  translate  the  problem  to  him. 
This  man  happened  to  be  professor  Beecman, 
principal  of  the  university  of  Dort,  and  himself 
a  mathematician.  He  smiled  at  the  question  of 
the  young  officer,  and  was  greatly  surprised,  the 
next  morning,  to  find  that  he  had  solved  it. 
From  hence  Descartes  went  to  Germany,  and 


DES 


179 


DES 


entered   the   Bavarian   service.      His   situation, 
however,  affording  him  little  opportunity  of  pur- 
suing his  favorite  studies,  he   left  the  army  in 
1621,   and   visited    Moravia,    Silesia,    Poland, 
Pomerama,  and  the  shores  of  the   Baltic.     In 
order  to  see  West  Friesland  with  advantage,  he 
purchased  a  boat,  and  embarked  with  a  single 
valet.     The  sailors,  thinking  him  a  foreign  mer- 
chant, with  much  money  in  his  baggage,  resolved 
to  kill  him.     Imagining  him  ignorant  of  their 
language,  they  conversed  of  their  plan  openly. 
Descartes,  seeing  his  danger,  drew  his  sword, 
addressed  them  in  their  own  tongue,  and  threa- 
tened to  slab  the  first  man  that  should  offer  him 
violence.     The  sailors  were  overawed,  and  gave 
up  their  design.     After  a  variety  of  travels,  he 
remained  in  Holland,  where  he  composed  most 
of  his  writings,  from  1629  to  1649,  drew  about 
him  many  scholars,  and  was  engaged  in  many 
learned  controversies,  especially  with  theologians. 
His  celebrated  system  abounds  in  singularities 
and  originalities ;   but  a  spirit  of  independent 
thought  prevails  througbou*  it,  and  has  contri- 
buted to  excite  the  same  spirit  in  others.    It  has 
done  much  to  give  to  philosophical  inquiries  a 
new  direction,  and  found  many  adherents,  espe- 
cially in  England,  France,  and  Germany.     Des- 
cartes   founds  his  belief  of  the  existence  of  a 
thinking  being  on  the  consciousness  of  thought : 
"  I  think,  therefore  I  exist"  (cogito,  ergo  sum). 
He  developed  his  system  with  much  ingenuity, 
in  opposition  to  the  then  empiric  philosophy  of 
the  English,  and  the  Aristotelian  scholastics,  and 
adopted  the  rigorous,  systematic  or  mathematical 
method  of  reasoning.      From  his  system  origi- 
nated the  notion  among  the  moderns,  that  the 
very  existence  and  certainty  of  philosophy  con- 
sists  in   definitions,  arguments,   and   a  metho- 
dical arrangement  of  them.    The  thinking  being, 
says  Descartes,  or  the  soul,  evidently  differs  from 
the  body,  whose  existence  consists  in  space  or 
extension,   by   its  simplicity  and   immateriality 
(whence,  also,  its  immortality),  and  by  the  free- 
dom that  pertains  to  it.     But  every  perception 
of  the  soul  is  not  clear  and  distinct ;  it  is  in  a 
great  degree  involved  in  doubt,  and  is  so  far  an 
imperfect,  finite  being.     This  imperfection  of  its 
own  leads  it  to  the  idea  of  an  absolutely  perfect 
being.     (He,  therefore,  here  makes  use  of  the 
(so  called)  ontological  proof  of  the  existence  of 
God,  in  a  different  manner  from  that  in  which 
Anselm  of  Canterbury  had,  somewhat  earlier, 
employed  the  same ;  and  hence  the  name  of  the 
"  Cartesian  proof.")     He  placed  at  the  head  of 
his   system   the   idea  of  an  absolutely  perfect 
being,  which  he  considers  as  an  innate  idea,  and 
deduces  from  it  all  further  knowledge  of  truth. 
The  principal  problems  of  metaphysics  he  con- 
ceived to  be  substantiality  and  causality.     He 
contributed  greatly  to  the  advancement  of  ma- 
thematics and  physics.    He  made  use  of  the  dis- 
coveries and  observations  of  others,  defining  them 
accurately,  and  assigning  them  their  place  in  his 
system.   The  higher  departments  of  geometry  (to 
which  he  successfully  applied  analysis),  as  well 
as    optics,     dioptrics,    and     mechanics,    were 
greatly  extended  by  him,  their  method  simpli- 
fied, and  thereby  the  way  prepared  for  the  great 
discoveries  made  in  the  sciences  by  Newton  and 


Leibnitz ;  for  instance,  lie  contributed  much  to 
define  and  illustrate  the  true  law  of  refraction. 
His  system  of  the  universe  attracted  great  atten- 
tion in  his  time,  but  has  been  long  since  ex- 
ploded. It  rests  on  the  strange  hypothesis  of 
the  heavenly  vortices,  immense  currents  of  ethe- 
real matter,  with  which  space  is  filled,  and  by 
which  he  accounted  for  the  motion  of  the  planets. 
He  labored  much  to  extend  the  Copernican  sys- 
tem of  astronomy.  Descartes  loved  independ- 
ence; he  nevertheless  suffered  himself  to  be  per- 
suaded to  go  to  Stockholm,  upon  the  invitation 
of  queen  Christina,  who  was  very  desirous  of 
his  society.  He  died  at  that  place  four  months 
after  his  arrival.  His  body  was  carried  lo  Paris 
in  1666,  and  interred  anew  in  the  church  of  St. 
Genevieve  du  Mont.  Descartes  was  never  mar- 
ried, but  had  one  natural  daughter,  Francina, 
who  died  in  his  arms,  in  her  fifth  year,  and 
whose  loss  he  felt  acutely.  His  works  have  at 
various  times  been  published,  singly  and  to- 
gether; as,  for  instance,  at  Amsterdam,  1692,  9 
vols.  4to.  Bailie  and  Tarpelius  have  written 
his  life.  (See  his  letters ;  also  the  eulogies  on 
him  by  Gaillard,  Thomas,  and  Mercier,  and 
Leibnitz's  account  of  him  in  his  letters.) 

DESCEND',  v.  a.  &  v.  n.~)       Fr.    descendre ; 
DESCEND'ANT,  n. s.  I  Span,  descender; 

DE'SCEND'ENT,  adj.  \  Ital.    discendere  ; 

DESCEND'IBLE,  j>Lat.      descendere, 

DESCEN'SION,  n.  s.  I  from  de  privative, 

DESCEN'SIOUAL,  adj.  \  and    scandere,  to 

DESCENT7,  n.  s.  }  clamber.  To  walk 

downwards;  or  cling  as  to  a  rope,  going  down- 
wards. As  a  neuter  verb,  to  fall,  or  sink,  or  go 
downwards :  hence,  to  be  derived  from,  and  to 
come  in  order  of  inheritance.  A  descendant  is 
applied  to  offspring,  near  or  remote :  descendent, 
falling,  sinking ;  derived  from  :  descendible,  that 
which  may  be  descended,  or  may  descend.  De- 
scension,  figuratively,  a  degradation,  or  a  de- 
clension. 

DESCENT,  in  heraldry,  is  used  to  express  the 
coming  down  of  any  thing  from  above ;  as,  a  lion 
en  descent  is  a  lion  with  his  head  towards  the 
base  points,  and  his  heels  towards  one  of  the 
comers  of  the  chief,  as  if  he  were  leaping  down 
from  some  high  place. 

DESCENT,  or  hereditary  succession,  in  law,  is 
the  title  whereby  a  man,  on  the  death  of  his  an- 
cestor, acquires  his  estate  by  right  of  repre- 
sentation, as  his  heir  at  law.  An  heir,  therefore, 
is  he  upon  whom  the  law  casts  the  estate  imme- 
diately on  the  death  of  the  ancestor;  and  an 
estate  so  descending  to  the  heir  is  in  law  called 
the  inheritance.  See  INHERITANCE.  Descent  is 
either  lineal  or  collateral.  Collateral  descent  is 
that  springing  out  of  the  side  of  the  line  or 
blood ;  as  from  a  man  to  his  brother,  nephew, 
or  the  like.  See  CONSANGUINITY.  Lineal 
descent  is  that  conveyed  down  in  a  right  line 
from  the  grandfather  to  the  father,  from  the 
father  to  the  son,  and  from  the  son  to  the  grand- 
son, &c. 

DESCENT  OF  DIGNITIES.  A  dignity  differs 
from  common  inheritances,  and  goes  not  ac- 
cording to  the  rules  of  the  common  law :  for  it 
descends  to  the  half  blood  :  and  there  is  no  co- 
pareenership  in  it,  but  the  eldest  takes  the  whole. 


DES 


ibO 


DES 


The  dignity  of  peerage  is  personal,  annexed  to 
the  blood  ;  and  so  inseparable,  that  it  cannot  be 
transferred  to  any  person,  nor  surrendered  even  to 
the  crown :  it  can  move  neither  forward  nor 
backward,  but  only  downward  to  posterity  ;  and 
nothing  but  corruption  of  blood,  as  if  the  ancestor 
be  attainted  of  treason  or  felony,  can  hinder  the 
descent  to  the  heir. 

DESCRIBE',  v.  a.-      Fr.    descrire  ;     Span. 
DESCRIB'EK,  n.  s.    I  descriver ;    Ital.    descri- 
DESCRJP'TION,  n.  s. \vere  ;     Lat.     describere, 
DESCRIPTIVE,  adj.  I  from  de,  concerning,  and 
DESCRIVE',  v.  a.      J  scribere,   to    write.      To 
delineate ;  trace  out ;  distribute  a  thing  or  country 
into  its  parts  :  description  is  both  the  act  and 
form   of  describing.     Descrive  is  used  for  de- 
scribe by  Surrey. 

DESCRY',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  I      Fr.  descrier.    To 
DESCRI'ER,  n.  s.  S  give  notice  of  any 

thing  suddenly  discovered  :  hence  to  spy  out ; 
detect;  discover. 

How  near  's  the  other  army  ? 
— Near,  and  on  speedy  foot,  the  main  descry 
Stands  in  the  hourly  thought.  Shakspeare. 

DESEADA,  DESIRADA,  or  DESIDERADA,  the 
first  of  the  Caribbee  Islands,  discovered  by  Co- 
lumbus in  his  second  voyage,  in  1494,  when  he 
gave  it  that  name.  It  is  ten  miles  long  and  five 
broad,  and  looks  at  a  distance  like  a  galley,  with 
a  low  point  at  the  north-west  end.  The  soil  is 
in  some  places  black  and  good,  in  others  sandy 
and  unproductive.  It  lies  twelve  miles  east  of 
Guadaloupe. 

DESEADA,  or  CAPE  DESIRE,  the  south  point  of 
the  Straits  of  Magellan,  at  the  entrance  of  the 
South  Sea.  Long.  74°  18'  W.,  lat.  53°  4'  S. 

DES'ECRATE,  v.  a.  \      Lat.   desacro,    from 

DESECRA'TION.  S  de,  privative,  and  sa- 

cro,to  consecrate;  although  the  Latin  compound 
desacro  also  signifies  to  hallow.  To  apply  to 
common  or  profane  purposes,  that  which  has 
been  consecrated. 

The  founders  of  monasteries  imprecated  evil  on 
those  who  should  desecrate  their  donations. 

Salmon's  Survey. 

DESERT',  v.  a.,  n.  s.  &  a$.-\      Fr.  deserter  ; 

DESERT'ER,  /from  Lat.  dese- 

DESER'TION,  fro,      desertum. 

DESER'TRICE,  n.  s.  Fern.  J  To  leave,  for- 
sake, abandon.  A  desert  is  a  solitary,  forsaken 
place ;  hence,  as  an  adjective,  wild,  unfrequented, 
uninhabited :  a  deserter,  he  who  forsakes  his 
post  of  duty;  and  Milton  has  afforded  us  a  fe- 
minine substantive  of  this  meaning. 

And  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  salmys,  the  ab- 
stacioun  of  hem  be  maad  desert,  and  be  there  noon 
that  dwelle  in  it,  and  anothir  take  his  bishopriche. 

Wiclif.  Dedis.l. 

He  found  him  in  a  desert  land,  and  in  thn  waste 
howling  wilderness.  Deuteronomy,  xxxii.  10. 

For  light  she  hated,  as  the  deadly  bale, 
Ay  wont  in  desert  darkness  to  remaine, 
Where  plain  none  might  her  see,  nor  she  see  ony 
plainc.  Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

I  have  words 

That  would  be  howled  out  in  the  desert  air, 

Where  hearing  should  not  catch  them. 

Shakspeare. 


He,  looking  round  on  every  side,  beheld 

A  pathless  desert,  dusk  with  horrid  shades. 

Milton. 

[It  is]  as  vain  to  go  about  to  compel  (the  unhappy 
pair)  into  one  flesh  as  to  weave  a  garment  of  sand.— 
Cleave  to  a  wife,  but  let  her  be  a  wife,  not  an  adver- 
sary, not  a  desertrice.  Id.  Tetrachordon. 

Hosts  of  deserters,  who  your  honour  sold, 
And  basely  broke  your  faith  for  bribes  of  gold. 

Dryden. 

Christ  hears  and  sympathises  with  the  spiritual 
agonies  of  a  soul  under  desertion,  or  the  pressures  of 
some  stinging  affliction.  South. 

What  is  it  that  holds  and  keeps  the  orbs  in  fixed 
stations  and  intervals,  against  an  incessant  and  inhe- 
rent tendency  to  desert  them  ?  Bentley. 

The  members  of  both  houses,  who  at  first  withdrew 
were  counted  deserters,  and  outed  of  their  places  in 
parliament.  King  Charles. 

Thou,  false  guardian  of  a  charge  too  good, 
Thou,  mean  deserter  of  thy  brother's  blood .      Pope. 

A  deserter,  who  came  out  of  the  citadel,  says  the 
garrison  is  brought  to  the  utmost  necessity. 

Tatler.  No.  59. 
Deserted  is  my  own  good  hall, 

Its  hearth  is  desolate  ; 
Wild  weeds  arc  gathering  on  the  wall  ; 
My  dog  howls  at  the  gate.  Byron. 

DESERTER.  A  deserter  is,  by  the  articles  of 
war,  punishable  by  death ;  which,  after  con- 
viction, is  executed  upon  him  at  the  head  of  the 
regiment  he  formerly  belonged  to,  with  his  crime 
written  on  his  breast.  A  reward  of  twenty 
shillings  is  given  to  every  person  who  apprehends 
a  deserter,  and  persons  concealing,  harboring,  or 
buying  the  clothes,  arms,  8cc.  of  such  person,  are 
liable  to  very  heavy  penalties.  No  non-com- 
missioned officer  or  soldier  shall  enlist  himself 
in  any  other  regiment,  troop,  or  company,  without 
a  regular  discharge  from  the  regiment,  troop,  or 
company,  in  which  he  last  served,  on  the  penalty 
of  being  reputed  a  deserter,  and  suffering  ac- 
cordingly :  and  in  case  any  officer  shall  knowingly 
receive  and  entertain  such  non-commissioned 
officer  or  soldier,  or  shall  not,  after  his  being 
discovered  to  be  a  deserter,  immediately  confine 
him,  and  give  notice  thereof  to  the  corps  in 
which  he  last  served,  he,  the  said  officer  so 
offending,  shall,  by  a  court-martial,  be  cashiered. 
DESERT',  n.  s.  >  Old  Fr.  deserte,  or  a 
DESERT'LESS,  adv.  5  participial  form  of  DE- 
SERVE, which  see.  Merit  or  demerit ;  title  to 
reward  or  punishment :  desertless  is  used  by 
Dryden  for  without  merit. 

Being  of  necessity  a  thing  common,  it  is,  througL 
the  manifold  persuasions,  dispositions,  and  occasions 
of  men,  with  equal  desert  both  of  praise  and  dispraise, 
shunned  by  some,  by  others  desired.  Hooker. 

Use  every  man  after  his  desert,  and  who  shall 
'scape  whipping?  Shakspeare. 

She  said  she  loved, 

Loved  me  desertless^  who  with  shame  confest 
Another  flame  had  seized  upon  my  breast.    Dryden. 

All  desert  imports  an  equality  between  the   good 
.  conferred,  and  the  good  deserved,  or  made  due. 

South. 

I  was  determined  to  be  advanced  in  my  profession 
by  force  of  desert,  or  not  at  all.  Bishop  Watson. 


DAZ 


181 


DEA 


Fr.  deservir ;  Lat.  de- 


DESERVE',  v.  a.  ~\      IT.  deservir;  LAI.  ae 
DESER'VER,  n.  s.      f  simre,  to  be  useful,  from 
DESER'VEDI.Y,  i  dc  and  servus,  to  be  a 

DESER'VING,  n.  s.  J  slave.  To  be  worthy  of 
good  or  ill:  all  the  derivatives  from  this  root 
are  applied  to  both  by  respectable  writers.  But 
when  used  absolutely,  to  be  deserving,  &c., 
it  commonly  expresses  merit. 

Those  they  honoured,  as  having  power  to  work  or 
cease,  as  men  deserved  of  them.  Hooker. 

Their  love  is  never  linked  to  the  deservcr, 
Till  his  deserts  are  passed .  Sha/ispeare. 

All  friends  shall  taste 
The  wages  of  their  virtue,  and  all  foes 
The  cup  of  their  deservinga.  Id. 

Heavy,  with  some  high  minds,  is  an  overweight  of 
obligation  ;  or  otherwise  great  deservers  do,  perchance, 
grow  intolerable  presumers.  Wotton. 

Yet  well,  if  here  would  end 

The  misery  :  I  deserved  it,  and  would  bear 

My  own  deservings.  Milton. 

Ill  deserving  of  others  can  be  no  excuse  for  our  in- 
justice, for  our  uncharitableness. 

Bp.  Hall.    Contemplations. 

•     Courts  are  the  places  where  best  manners  flourish, 
Where  the  deserving  ought  to  rise.  Otway. 

A  mother  cannot  give  him  death  :  though  he 
Deserves  it,  he  deserves  it  not  from  me.  Dryden. 

Since  my  Orazia's  death  I  have  not  seen 

A  beauty  so  deserving  to  be  queen.  Id. 

According  to  the  rule  of  natural  justice,  one  man 
may  merit  and  deserve  of  another.  South. 

A.  man  deservedly  cuts  himself  off  from  the  affec- 
tions of  that  community  which  he  endeavours  to  sub- 
vert. Addison. 

Annex  to  each  bishoprick  some  portion  of  the  royal 
ecclesiastical  patronage,  which  is  now  prostituted  by 
the  Chancellor  and  the  Minister  of  the  day  to  the 
purpose  of  parliamentary  corruption,  that  every  Bi- 
shop may  have  means  sufficient  to  reward  all  the  de- 
serving clergy  of  his  diocese.  Bp.  Watson. 

DESIC'CATE,  v.  a.  &  n.  ^     Lat.  desicco,  de 

DESIC'CANTS,  n.  s.  Cand  siccus ;  Heb. 

DESICCA'TION.  3  rvtf  dry  (Min- 

sheu).  To  dry  up;  to  exhaust;  to  grow  dry; 
Desiccants  are  applications  that  dry  up  sores. 

Where  there  is  moisture  enough,  or  superfluous, 
their  wine  helpeth  to  digest  and  desiccate  the  moisture. 
Bacon's  Natural  History. 

If  the  spirits  issue  out  of  the  body,  there  followeth 
desiccation,  induration,  and  consumption.  Id. 

Seminal  ferments  were  elevated  from  the  sea,  or 
some  desiccated  places  thereof,  by  the  heat  of  the  sun. 

Hale. 

This,  in  the  beginning,  may  be  prevented  by  desic- 
cants,  and  wasted.  Wiseman. 

If  tea  be  a  desiccative,  according  to  Paulli,  it  can- 
not weaken  the  fibres,  as  our  author  imagines ;  if  it 
be  emetick,  it  must  constringe  the  stomach,  rather 
than  relax  it.  Johnson. 

DESIDE'RATE,  v.  a.  )      Lat.  desidero.    To 
DESIDERA'TUM,  n.  s.      J  want    or    desire    in 
absence.     A  desideratum  is  that  which  is  much, 
or  has  been  long,  desired. 

Eclipses  are  of  wonderful  assistance  toward  the  so- 
lution of  this  so  desirable  and  so  much  desiderated 
problem.  Cheym. 


Fr. 

desinar ;    Ital.     de- 

segnare ;  Lat.  desig- 

nare.     To    show   a 

;  thing   by   signs    or 

tokens;  to  purpose; 

to    form    or    order 

with    a    particular 

J  purpose     in    view, 


DESIGN',  v.  a.  &  n.  s. 
DESIGN'ABLE,  adj. 
DESIGNA'TION,  n.  s. 
DESIGNEDLY,  adv. 
DESIGN'ER.  n.  s. 
DESIGN'ING  part.  adj. 
DESIGN'LESS,  adj 
DESIGN'LESSLY,  adv. 
DESIGN'MENT,  n.s. 

taking  for  after  it;  to  devote,  taking  to ;  to  plan, 
project.  As  a  substantive  a  design  is  the  scheme 
or  plan  of  an  undertaking  in  the  mind,  or  in  any 
form  of  development:  and  designment  is  syno- 
nymous with  design  :  designable  is  distinguish- 
able :  designation,  the  act  or  form  of  pointing  or 
marking  out :  designedly,  purposely,  with  some 
proposed  object  in  view :  designing  is  generally 
used  in  an  ill  sense.  Designless  is  without  plan 
or  scheme,  purposeless ;  designlessly  is  inadver- 
tently. 

Leave  these  sad  designs 
To  him  that  hath  more  cause  to  be  a  mourner. 

Shaksjteare. 

News,  lords  !  our  wars  are  done  : 
The  desperate  tempest  hath  so  banged  the  Turks, 
That  their  designment  halts.  /•/. 

William  the  ConqueiO"  forebore  to  use  that  claim 
in  the  beginning,  but  mixed  it  with  a  titulary  pre- 
tence, grounded  upon  the  will  and  designation  of 
Edward  the  Confessor.  Bacon. 

We  are  to  observe  whether  the  picture  or  outlines 
be  well  drawn,  or,  as  more  elegant  artizans  term  it, 
well  designed ;  then,  whether  it  be  well  coloured  ;  which 
be  the  two  general  heads.  Wotton. 

That  Providence,  which  keeps  the  -whole  from 
destruction,  will  also  keep  all  its  necessary  parts  from 
corruption,  lest  the  work  of  God  become  insufficient 
to  the  end  of  its  designation.  Bishop  Taylor. 

One  of  those  places  was  designed  by  the  old  man 
to  his  son.  Clarendon. 

In  this  great  concert  of  his  whole  creation,  the 
designlessly  conspiring  voices  are  as  differing  as  the 
conditions  of  the  respective  singers.  Boyle. 

'Tis  a  greater  credit  to  know  the  ways  of  captivating 
nature,  and  making  her  subserve  our  purposes  and  de- 
signments,  than  to  have  learned  all  the  intrigues  of 
policy.  Glanville. 

Is  he  a  prudent  man,  as  to  his  temporal  estate,  that 
lays  designs  only  for  a  day,  without  any  prospect  to 
the  remaining  part  of  his  life  ?  Tillotson. 

The  acts  of  religious  worship  were  purposely  de- 
signed for  the  acknowledgment  of  a  Being,  whom  the 
most  excellent  creatures  are  bound  to  adore  as  well  as 
we.  Stilling/fleet. 

You  are  not  for  obscurity  designed, 
But,  like  the  sun,  must  cheer  all  human  kind. 

Dryden. 

He  was  born  to  the  inheritance  of  a  splendid  for- 
tune ;  he  was  designed  to  the  study  of  the  law.  Id. 

A  sedate  settled  design  upon  another  man's  life, 
puts  him  in  a  state  of  war  with  him  against  whom  he 
has  declared  such  an  intention.  Locke. 

'Tis  not  enough  to  make  a  man  a  subject,  to  con- 
vince him  that  there  is  regal  power  in  the  world  ;  but 
there  must  be  ways  of  designing  and  knowing  the  per- 
son to  whom  this  regal  power  of  right  belongs.  Id. 

The  power  of  all  natural  agents  is  limited :  the 
mover  must  be  confined  to  observe  these  proportions, 
and  cannot  pass  over  all  these  infinite  deiignaUe  de. 
grees  in  an  instant.  Digby.  . 


DES 


182 


DES 


Uses  made  things ;  that  is  to  say,  some  things  were 
made  designedly,  and  on  purpose,  for  such  an  use  as 
thev  serve  to.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 

There  is  a  plain  designation  of  the  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough  :  one  kind  of  stuff  used  to  fatten  land  is 
called  marie,  and  every  body  knows  that  borough  is 
a  name  for  a  town.  Swift. 

There  is  a  great  affinity  between  designing  and 
poetry  ;  for  the  Latin  poets,  and  the  designers  of  the 
Roman  medals,  lived  very  near  one  another,  and 
were  bred  up  to  the  same  relish  for  wit  and  fancy. 

Addisim. 
The  hand  strikes  out  some  new  design, 

Where  life  awakes  and  dawns  at  every  line.  Pope. 

Twould  shew  me  poor,  indebted,  and  compelled, 
Designing,  mercenary  ;  and  I  know 
You  would  not  wish  to  think  I  could  be  bought. 

Southern. 

It  has  therefore  always  been  both  the  rule  and 
practice  for  such  designers  to  suborn  the  publick  inter- 
est, to  countenance  and  cover  their  private. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

Spectators  only  on  this  bustling  stage, 
We  see  what  vain  designs  mankind  engage. 

Churchill. 

Would  I  describe  a  preacher,  such  as  Paul, 
Were  he  on  earth,  would  hear,  approve,  and  own, 
Paul  should  himself  direct  one,  I  would  trace 
His  master-strokes,  and  draw  from  his  design. 

Cowper. 

DESIGN,  in  manufactories,  expresses  the  figures 
with  which  the  workman  enriches  his  stuff,  or 
silk,  and  which  he  copies  after  some  painter  or 
eminent  draughtsman,  as  in  diaper,  damask,  and 
other  flowered  silk  and  tapestry,  &c.  In  un- 
dertaking of  such  kinds  of  figured  stuffs,  it  is 
necessary,  says  Mons.  Savary,  that  before  the 
first  stroke  of  the  shuttle,  the  whole  design  be 
represented  on  the  threads  of  the  warp ;  we  do 
not  mean  in  colors,  but  with  an  infinite  number 
of  little  packthreads,  which  being  disposed  so  as 
to  raise  the  threads  of  the  warp,  let  the  workman 
see,  from  time  to  time,  what  kind  of  silk  is  to  be 
put  in  the  eye  of  the  shuttle  for  woof.  This 
method  of  preparing  the  work  is  called  reading 
the  design,  and  reading  the  figure,  which  is  per- 
formed in  the  following  manner :  a  paper  is 
provided,  considerably  broader  than  the  stuff, 
and  of  a  length  proportionate  to  what  is  intended 
to  be  represented  thereon.  This  they  divide 
lengthwise,  by  as  many  black  lines  as  there  are 
intended  threads  in  the  warp ;  and  cross  these 
lines  by  others  drawn  breadthwise,  which,  with 
the  former,  make  little  equal  squares ;  on  the 
paper  thus  squared,  the  draughtsman  designs  his 
figures,  and  heightens  them  with  colors  as  he  sees 
fit.  When  the  design  is  finished,  a  workman 
reads  it,  while  another  lays  it  on  the  simblot. 
To  read  the  design  is  to  tell  the  person  who 
manages  the  loom  the  number  of  squares  or 
threads  comprised  in  the  space  he  is  reading,  in- 
timating at  the  same  time,  whether  it  is  ground 
or  figure.  To  put  what  is  read  on  the  simblot 
is  to  fasten  little  strings  to  the  several  pack- 
threads, which  are  to  raise  the  threads  named  ; 
and  this  they  continue  to  do  till  the  whole  design 
is  read.  Every  piece  being  composed  of  several 
repetitions  of  the  same  design,  when  the  whole 
design  is  drawn,  the  drawer,  to  re-begin  the  de- 
sign afresh,  has  nothing  to  do  but  to  raise  the 


little  strings,  with  slip-knots,  to  the  top  of  the 
simblot,  which  he  had  laid  down  to  the  bottom : 
this  he  is  to  repeat  as  often  as  is  necessary  till 
the  whole  is  manufactured.  The  ribbon  weavers 
have  likewise  a  design,  but  far  more  simple  than 
that  now  described.  It  is  drawn  on  paper  with 
lines  and  squares,  representing  the  threads  of 
the  warp  and  woof.  But  instead  of  lines,  whereof 
the  figures  of  the  former  consist,  these  are  con- 
stituted of  points  only,  or  dots,  placed  in  certain 
of  the  little  squares  formed  by  the  intersection 
of  the  lines.  These  points  mark  the  threads  of 
the  warp  that  are  to  be  raised,  and  the  spaces 
left  blank  denote  the  threads  that  are  to  keep 
their  situation :  the  rest  is  managed  as  in  the 
former. 

DESIGN,  in  music,  is  defined  by  Rousseau  to 
be  the  invention  and  the  conduct  of  the  subject, 
the  disposition  of  every  part,  and  the  general 
order  of  the  whole.  See  Music. 

DESIGN  is  particularly  used,  in  painting,  for 
the  first  idea  of  a  large  work,  drawn  roughly, 
with  an  intention  to  be  executed  and  finished  in 
large.  In  this  sense  it  is  the  simple  contour  or 
outlines  of  the  figures  intended  to  be  represented, 
or  the  lines  that  terminate  and  circumscribe 
them  :  such  design  is  sometimes  drawn  in  crayons 
on  ink,  without  any  shadows  at  all :  sometimes 
it  is  hatched,  that  is,  the  shadows  are  expressed 
by  sensible  outlines,  usually  drawn  across  each 
other  with  the  pen,  crayon,  or  graver.  Some- 
times the  shadows  are  made  with  the  crayon 
rubbed  so  as  that  there  do  not  appear  any  lines : 
at  other  times,  the  grains  or  stroke  of  the  crayon 
appear,  as  not  being  rubbed ;  sometimes  the  de- 
sign is  washed,  that  is,  the  shadows  are  done  with 
a  pencil  in  Indian  ink,  or  some  other  liquor;  and 
sometimes  the  design  is  colored,  that  is,  colors 
are  laid  on  resembling  those  intended  for  the 
grand  work. 

DESIGNATION  of  an  estate  is  made  by  the 
tenants,  hutments,  and  boundings.  Among  the 
Romans  there  were  designations  of  the  consuls 
and  other  magistrates,  some  time  before  their 
elections. 

DESIGNATOR,  a  Roman  officer,  who  as- 
signed and  marked  each  person  his  place  and 
rank  in  public  ceremonies,  shows,  processions,  &c. 
He  was  a  kind  of  master  of  the  ceremonies,  who 
regulated  the  seats,  march,  order,  &c.  There 
were  designators  at  funeral  solemnities,  and  at 
the  games,  theatres,  and  shows,  who  not  only 
assigned  every  one  his  place,  but  also  led  him  to 
it ;  as  appears  from  the  prologue  to  the  Pcenulus 
of  Placetus. 

DESIGNING,  the  art  of  delineating  or  drawing 
the  appearance  of  natural  objects,  by  linee,  on  a 
plane.  To  design,  according  to  the  rules  of  ma- 
thematics, makes  the  object  of  perspective.  See 
PERSPECTIVE. 

DESIRE',  v.  a.  &  ».  s.^i       Fr.  desirer  ;  Span. 

DESIR'AELE,  adj.  I  dessear  ;  Lat.  deiitle- 

DESIR'ABLY,  adv.  rare,  which  M'msheu 

DESIR'ABLENESS,  n.  s.    >thinks  derived  flora 

DESIR'ER,  {  de  sideribus,  the  stars 

DESIR'OUS, adj.  I  having  been  the  first 

DESIR'OUSLY,  adv.        J  objects  of  worship  and 

admiration.     To  wish  ;  to  long  for;  intreat  of,  or 

for;  demand.    As  a  noun  it  generally  expres'es 


DES 


183 


DES 


a  strong  or  earnest  wish.  That  is  desirable  which 
is  wished  with  earnestness  ;  pleasant ;  delightful. 
Desirous  is  full  of  desire. 

And  he  seide  to  hem  with  desier  I  haue  dcsirid  to 
ete  this  pask  with  you  bitore  that  I  suffre. 

Wicitf.     Lull.  22. 

Be  not  desirous  of  his  dainties  ;  for  they  are  deceitful 
food.  Prov.  xxiii.  3. 

For  possible  is,  sin  thou  hast  hir  presence, 
And  art  a  knight,  a  worthy  and  an  able, 
That  by  some  cas,  sin  Fortune  is  changeable, 
Thou  maiest  to  thy  desir  sometime  atteine. 

Chaucer.      Cant.    Tales. 

A  doleful  case  desires  a  doleful  song, 
Without  vain  art  or  curious  compliments. 

Spenser.     ' 

The  same  piety  which  maketh  them  that  are  in  au- 
thority desirous  to  please  and  resemble  God  by  justice, 
inflameth  every  way  men  of  action  with  zeal  to  do 
good.  Hooker. 

I  will  counterfeit  the  bewitchment  of  some  popular 
man,  and  give  it  bountifully  to  the  desirers. 

Shakspeare. 

Sir,  I  intreat  you  home  with  me  to  dinner, 
— I  humbly  do  desire  your  grace  of  pardon  ; 
I  must  away  this  night.  Id. 

Men  ate  drowsy  and  desirous  to  sleep  before  the  fit 
of  an  ague,  and  yawn  and  stretch.  Bacon. 

Adam  the  while, 

Waiting  desirous  her  return,  had  wove 
Of  choicest  flowers  a  garland.  Milton. 

Jove   beheld    it  with    a   desiring  look. 

Dryden. 

Desire  '$  the  vast  extent  of  human  mind  ; 
It  mounts  above,  and  leaves   poor  hope  behind. 

Id. 

Desire  is  the  uneasiness  a  man  finds  in  himself  upon 
the  absence  of  any  thing,  whose  present  enjoyment 
carries  the  idea  of  delight  with  it.  Locke. 

She  then  let  drop  some  expressions  about  an  agate 
snuff-box  :  I  immediately  took  the  hint,  and  bought 
one  ;  being  unwilling  to  omit  any  thing  that  might 
make  me  desirable  in  her  eyes.  Addison. 

This  desire  of  knowledge,  like  other  affections 
planted  in  our  nature,  will  be  very  apt  to  lead  us 
wrong,  if  it  be  not  well  regulated.  Mason. 

Fiction  raises  the  mind  by  accommodating  the 
images  of  things  to  our  desires,  and  not,  like  history 
and  reason,  subjecting  the  mind  to  things.  Byron. 

DESIRE,  PORT,  a  harbour  on  the  eastern  -coast 
of  South  America,  so  called  by  Sir  Thomas  Ca- 
vendish, in  1586.  On  the  south  side  of  its 
entrance  is  a  remarkably  steep  rock,  which  is  an 
excellent  sea-mark.  The  harbour  was  found,  by 
commodore  Byron,  to  fce  narrow  for  nearly  four 
miles,  with  a  tide  running  at  the  rate  of  eight 
miles  an  hour.  There  were  also  various  rocks 
and  shoals;  but  they  were  all  above  water. 
Long.  64°  25'  W.,  lat.  47°  7'  S. 

DESIST',  v.n.       )      Fr.  desister ;  Span,  de- 

DESIST'ANCE,  n.  s.  \  sister  ;  Ital.  and  Lat.  dc- 

sistere,  from  de  (from),  and  sisto,  sto;  Gr.  craw,  to 

stand.     To  stand  off,  or  cease  from  any  thing ; 

to  stop.     Desistance  is  cessation. 

Desist,  thou  art  discerned, 
And  toil'st  in  vain  ;  nor  me  in  vain  molest. 

Milton. 


Men  usua-lly  give  freeliest  where  they  have  not 
given  before  :  and  make  it  both  the  motive  and  ex- 
cuse of  their  dasistance  from  giving  any  more,  that 
they  have  given  already.  Boyle. 

There  are  many  who  will  not  quit  a  project,  though 
they  find  it  pernicious  or  absurd  ;  but  will  readily 
desist  from  it,  when  they  are  convinced  it  is  imprac- 
ticable. Addison. 


Lat.   dcsitus.      Ending  ; 


DKS'ITIVR,   adj. 
concludent;  final. 

Inceptive  and  desitive  propositions  are  of  this  sort  ; 
the  fogs  vanish  as  the  sun  rises  ;  but  the  fogs  have 
not  yet  begun  to  vanish,  therefore  the  sun  is  not  yet 
risen.  Watts. 

DESK,  n.  s.  Dut.  disch,  a  table;  Teut.  tisch. 
.An  inclining  table  for  the  use  of  writers  or 
readers,  made  commonly  with  a  box  or  reposi- 
tory connected  with  it. 

Tell  her  in  the  desk, 

That's  covered  o'er  with  Turkish  tapestry, 
There  is  a  purse  of  ducats.  Shakspeare. 

He  is  drawn  leaning  on  a  desk,  with  his  bible  before 
him.  Walton's  Anyler. 

I  have  been  obliged  to  leave  unfinished  in  my  desk 
the  heads  of  two  essays.  Pope. 

Sweet  sleep  enjoys  the  curate  in  bis  desk, 
The  tedious  rector  drawling  o'er  his  head  ; 
And  sweet  the  clerk  below.  Cowper. 

DESMOULINS  (B.  C.),  one  of  the  dema 
gogues  of  the  French  revolution,  was  born  at 
Guise,  in  Picardy,  in  1762,  and  is  said  to  have 
been  a  descendant  of  the  celebrated  Charles  Du- 
moulin.  Educated  with  Robespierre,  for  the 
bar,  he  became  a  counsellor  of  parliament,  and 
commenced  his  career,  as  an  advocate,  by  plead- 
ing against  his  father,  on  a  charge  for  his  board. 
From  the  commencement  of  the  revolution  he 
was  connected  with  Robespierre,  and  became 
the  editor  of  a  journal,  in  which  he  styled  him- 
self attorney-general  of  the  Lantern.  He  was 
the  great  director  of  the  factious  mob  of  Paris, 
but  at  one  time  was  esteemed  by  La  Fayette. 
In  a  denunciation  against  him  to  the  Constituent 
Assembly,  in  1790,  for  his  virulent  abuse  of  the 
king,  Desmoulins  was  warmly  defended  by  all 
the  jacobins.  After  the  unhappy  flight  of  Louis 
XVI.  to  Varennes,  he  was  one  of  the  instigators 
of  the  meeting  of  the  Champ  de  Mars ;  and  was 
conspicuous  in  the  insurrection  of  the  20th  of 
June,  1792,  as  well  as  in  that  of  the  10th  of 
August.  He  now  became  secretary  to  Danton, 
the  minister  .of  justice,  and  was  chosen  a  deputy 
from  Paris  to  the  convention,  in  which,  of  course, 
he  voted  for  the  death  of  the  king.  Robespierre, 
however,  was  jealous  of  his  connexion  with 
Danton ;  he  was  arrested  March  31st,  1794,  and 
on  the  5th  of  April  suffered  by  the  guillotine. 
Beside  a  great  number  of  political  pamphlets, 
Desmoulins  published  Les  Revolutions  de 
France  et  de  Brabant;  Le  Vieux  Cordelier; 
Histoires  des  Brissotins ;  Satires  ;  and  Opuscules 
de  Camille  Desmoulins. 

DES'OLATE,  v.  a.  &  adj.^    Fr.desoler;  Sp. 
DES'OLATELY,  adv.  fdessoiar ;   Italian 

DESOLA'TION,  n.  s.  land  Lat.  desulare, 

DES'OLATER.  s  from  de  and  solus. 

To  depopulate ;  make  desert;  solitary;  uninha- 
bited. Desolation  is  the  act  or  consummation 
of  ruin  or  destruction ;  desolater,  he  who  accoiu- 


DBS 


184 


DES 


plishes  it.     Wiclif  makes  a  curious  use  of  the 
verb  for  being  removed  from. 

And  britheren,  we  desolat  fro  ghou  for  a  tyme  bi 
mouth  and  in  beholdyng  but  not  in  herte,han  highed 
more  plenteuousli  to  se  ghoure  face  with  greet  desier. 
Wiclif.     1  Tessal.  ii. 

How  is  Babylon  become  a  desolation  among  the 
nations  !  Jer.  1.  23. 

The  lion  would  not  leave  her  desolate, 
But  with  her  went  along,  as  a  strong  gard 
Of  her  chast  person.       Spenser.  Faerie  Qtieene. 

What  with  your  praises  of  the  country,  what  with 
your  discourse  of  the  lamentable  desolation  thereof 
made  by  those  Scots,  you  have  filled  me  with  a  great 
compassion.  Spenser's  State  of  Ireland. 

Let  us  seek  some  desolate  shade,  and  there 
Weep  our  sad  bosoms  empty.  Shakspeare. 

Without  her  follows  to  myself  and  thee, 
Herself,  the  land,  and  many  a  Christian  soul, 
Death,  desolation,  rain,  and  decay.  Id. 

The  island  of  Atlantis  was  not  swallowed  by  an 
earthquake,  but  was  desolated  by  a  particular  deluge. 

Bacon. 

Thick  around 

Thunders  the  sport  of  those,  who  with  the  gun, 
And  dog  impatient  bounding  at  the  shot, 
Worse  than  the  season  desolate  the  fields. 

Thomson. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  they  never  see  any  way  to 
their  projected  good  but  by  the  road  of  some  evil. 
Their  imagination  is  not  fatigued  with  the  contem- 
plation of  human  suffering,  through  the  wild  waste 
of  centuries,  added  to  centuries  of  miseries  and  devo- 
lution. Burke. 

He  calls  for  famine,  and  the  meagre  fiend 
Blows  mildew  from  between  his  shrivelled  lips, 
And  taints  the  golden  ear.    He  springs  his  mines, 
And  desolates  a  nation  at  a  blast.  Cotcper. 

The  desolater  desolate! 

The  victor  overthrown ! 
The  arbiter  of  others'  fate 

A  suppliant  for  his  own !  Byron. 

DESPARD  (Edward  Marcus),  was  a  native 


ments,  held  secret  meetings  with  them  at  different 
places,  to  which  no  persons  were  admitted  with- 
out a  treasonable  oath.  Various  plans  were 
agitated  in  this  club  for  the  murder  of  the  king 
and  other  desperate  undertakings  ;  but,  some  of 
the  conspirators  having  discovered  the  plot,  the 
colonel,  and  several  others,  were  apprehended, 
and  brought  to  trial  by  a  special  commission, 
February  5th,  1803.  Despard  and  nine  others 
were  found  guilty,  on  the  clearest  proof,  and 
executed  on  Monday,  the  21st. 

DESPAIR',  v.  n.  &  n.  s.~\      Fr.     desesperer; 

DESPAIR'ER,  n.  s.  /Span,    and     Port. 

DBSPAIR'FUL,  adj.  Idesesperar ;       Lat. 

DESPAIRINGLY,  adv.  3  desperare ;  from,  de 
(privative)  and  spero  to  hope ;  Heb.  "Q'tf .  To 
be  hopeless ;  to  despond,  taking  of,  in  modern 
usage,  before  the  object.  Despair  is  hopelessness ; 
confirmed  despondency ;  and  sometimes  expresses 
the  cause  of  such  a  state  of  mind. 

We  are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed  -f 
we  are  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair.  2  Cor.  iv.  8. 

Other  cries  among  the  Irish  savor  of  the  Scythian 
barbarism  -,  as  the  lamentations  of  their  burials,  with 
despairful  outcries.  Spenser. 

Strangely  visited  people, 

All  swoln  and  ulcerous,  pitiful  to  the  eye  ; 

The  mere  despair  of  surgery,  he  cures  ; 

Hanging  a  golden  stamp  about  their  necks, 

Put  on  with  holy  prayers.  Shakspeare. 

We  commend  the  wit  of  the  Chinese,  who  despair  of 
making  of  gold,  but  are  mad  upon  making  of  silver. 

Bacon. 

He  speaks  severely  and  despairingly  of  our  society. 

Boyle. 

That  sweet  but  sour  despairful  care.  Sidney. 

Equal  their  flame,  unequal  was  their  care  ; 

One  loved  with  hope,  one  languished  with  despair. 

Drydcn. 
He  cheers  the  fearful,  and  commends  the  bold , 

And  makes  despairers  hope  for  good  success.       I/I. 

Despair  is  the  thought  of  the  unattainableness  of  any 
good,  which  works  differently  in  men's  minds  ;  some- 


) 

of  Queen  s  county,  in  Ireland,  where  his  family  times  producing  uneasiness  or  pain,  sometimes  rest 
maintained   considerable  respectability.     When  and  indolence.  Locke. 
but  nineteen,  he  entered  into  the  army  as  an  en-        Are  not  all  or  most  evangeiical  vi^s  and  graces 
sign,  and  soon  became  distinguished  for  his  skill  in  danger  of  extremes  ?     As  there  is,  God  knows,  too 
as  an  engineer.     About  the  close  of  the  American  often  a  defect  on  the  one  side,  so  there  may  be  an  ex- 
war,   he  served  in  the  West  Indies,  where  his  cess  on  the  other:  may  not  hope  in  God,  or  godly  sor. 
talents  appeared  particularly  conspicuous  in  an  row, be  perverted  into  presumpi ion  or  despair?   Sprat. 
expedition  on  the  Spanish  Main.     «e  was  pro-         Enlivening  Hope,  and  fond  Desire, 
moted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  for  his 
achievements  on  this  occasion,  and,  in  1784,  was 
appointed  English  superintendant  in  the  Bay  of 


Honduras ;  but  his  conduct  proving  offensive  to 
the  settlers,  they  complained  to  the  government 
at  home;  in  consequence  of  which  he  was  sus- 


Resign  the  heart  to  Spleen  and  Care  ; 
Scarce  frighted  Love  maintains  her  fire, 
And  rapture  saddens  to  despair. 

Johnson.      Winter's  Walk. 


DESPATCH',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )       Fr.  despecher  ; 

DESPATCH'FUL,  adj.  \  Span,  despachar. 

pended.  He  arrived  in  England  in  1790,  and  To  send  off  or  away  in  haste ;  hence  to  perform 
made  application  to  government  for  an  investi-  business  quickly,  and  to  assassinate.  The  sub- 
gation  of  his  conduct,  but  his  claims  were  re-  stantive  is  used  not  only  for  prompt  performance 
ected ;  upon  which  he  became  a  violent  demo-  of  business,  but  intelligence,  or  news,  supposed 
crat,  and,  in  consequence  of  his  inflammatory  to  be  sent  with  despatch  ;  and  in  the  plural  for 
conduct,  was  apprehended,  during  the  suspension  official  or  public  intelligence  or  papers.  Des- 
of  the  Habeas  Corpus  Act,  and  sent  to  Cold  patchful  is,  sent  in  haste.  The  e  of  the  first  syl- 
Bath-fields  prison ;  and  finally  to  Tothill-fields  lable  has  become  of  late  almost  universal, 
bridewell.  He  was  afterwards  liberated  on  his 


own  recognisance.  Soured,  apparently,  by  his 
disastrous  fate,  he  now  endeavoured  to  seduce 
and  corrupt  some  of  the  lowest  of  the  soldiery ; 
smd,  having  collected  some  few  of  similar  senti- 


And   the   company   shall  stone   them  with   stones, 
and  despatch  them  with  their  swords.  Ezek.  xxiii.  47. 

What  are  the  brothers  parted  ? 
— They  have  despatched  with  Pompey ;  he  is  gone. 

Shalufcaie, 


DES 


185 


DES 


Edmund,  I  think,  is  gone, 
In  pity  of  his  misery  to  despatch 
His  knighted  life,  Shakspeare. 

Long  and  curious  speeches  are  as  fit  for  despatch  as 
a  robe  or  mantle,  with  a  long  train,  is  for  a  race. 

Bacon. 

So  saying,  with  despatchfid  looks  in  haste 
She  turns,  on  hospitable  thoughts  intent.     Milton. 
Bushes  are  of  so  quick  despatch,  that  the  joy  of  the 
wicked  is  compared  to  a  fire  of  thorns. 

Bp.  Hall.      Contemplations. 

Doctor  Theodore  Coleby,  a  sober  man,  I  despatched 
immediately  to  Utrecht,  to  bring  the  moxa,  and  learn 
the  exact  method  of  using  it.  Temple. 

Despatch  me  quickly,  I  may  death  forgive  ; 
I  shall  grow  tender  else,  and  wish  to  live. 

Dryden. 

No  sooner  is  one  action  despatched,  which,  by  such 
a  determination  as  the  will,  we  are  set  upon,  but  an- 
other uneasiness  is  ready  to  set  us  on  work.  Locke. 

Let  one  despatchful  bid  some  swain  to  lead, 

A  well-fed  bullock  from  the  grassy  mead.      Pope. 
You'll  see,  could  you  her  inward  motions  watch, 

Feigning  delay,  she  wishes  for  despatch; 

Then  to  a  woman's  meaning  would  you  look, 

Then  read  her  backward.  Granville. 

DES'PERATE,  adj.  &  n.  s.    \     Lat.  despera- 

DES'PERATELY,  adv.  f  tus.    See  DES- 

DES'PERATENESS,  n.  s.  I  PAIR.      Hope- 

DESPERA'TION.  3  less ;  abandon- 

ed to  sorrow ;  without  care  of  consequences ; 
irretrievable  :  hence  rash  ;  mad  ;  and  expressing 
an  extreme  degree  of  any  tiling  bad. 

Were  it  not  the  part  of  a  desperate  physician  to 
wish  his  friend  dead,  rather  than  to  apply  the  best 
endeavours  of  his  skill  for  his  recovery  ? 

Spenser's  State  of  Ireland. 
Since  his  exile  she  hath  despised  me  most  ; 

Forsworn  my  company,  and  railed  at  me, 

That  I  am  desperate  of  obtaining  her.     Shafts-peare. 

These  debts  may  be  well  called  desperate  ones  ;  for 
a  mad  man  owes  them.  Id. 

The  going  on  not  only  in  terrors  and  amazement  of 
conscience,  but  also  boldly,  hopingly,  confidently,  in 
wilful  habits  of  sin,  is  called  a  desperateness  also  ;  and 
the  more  bold  thus,  the  more  desperate.  Hammond. 

As  long  as  we  are  guilty  of  any  past  sin,  and  have 
no  promise  of  remission,  whatever  our  future  care  be, 
this  desperation  of  success  chills  all  our  industry,  and 
we  sin  on  because  we  have  sinned.  Id. 

Grace  often  resisted  turns  to  desperateness. 

Bishop  Hall.     Contemplations. 
Tis  not  amiss,  ere  ye're  giv'n  o'er, 

To  try  one  desperate  med'cine  more  ; 

For  where  your  case  can  be  no  worse, 

The  desperatest  is  the  wisest  course !         Hudibras. 

In  a  part  of  Asia,  the  sick,  when  their  case  comes 
to  be  thought  desperate,  are  carried  out  and  laid  on  the 
earth,  before  they  are  dead,  and  left  there.  Locke. 

She  fell  desperately  in  love  with  him,  and  took 
a  voyage  into  Sicily  in  pursuit  of  him.  Addison. 

Concluding  all  mere  desperate  sots  and  fools, 
That  durst  depart  from  Aristotle's  rules.  Pope. 

Beware  of  desperate  steps,  the  darkest  day, 

Live  till  to-morrow  will  have  passed  away. 

Cowper. 
I  cannot  find  my  hero  ;  he  is  mixed 

With  the  heroic  crowd  that  now  pursue 

The  fugitives,  or  battle  with  the  desperate. 

What  have  we  here  ?  tyron. 


DE'SPICABLE,  adj.  ^    See  DESPISE.  Coo* 
DE'SPICABLENESS,  n.  s.  Memptible  ;       mean 
DE'SPICABLY,  adv.         J  low. 

Our  case  were  miserable,  if  that  wherewith  we  mosi 
endeavour  to  please  God  were  in  his  sight  so  vile  and 
despicable  as  men's  disdainful  speech  would  make  it. 

Hooker. 

All  the  earth  he  gave  thee  to  possess  and  rule, 
No  despicable  gift.  Milton. 

Not  less  even  in  this  despicable  hero, 
Than  when  my  name  shook  Africk  with  affright, 
And  froze  your  hearts  beneath  your  torrid  zone. 

Dry  den. 
Here  wanton  Naples  crowns  the  happy  shore, 

Nor  vainly  rich,  nor  despicably  poor  ; 

The  town  in  soft  solemnities  delights, 

And  gentle  poets  to  her  arms  invites.         Addison. 

We  consider  the  great  disproportion  between  the  in- 
finity of  the  reward  and  the  despicableness  of  our 
service.  Decay  of  Piety. 

There  is,  indeed,  no  employment,  however  despica- 
ble, from  which  a  man  may  not  promise  himself  more 
than  competence,  when  he  sees  thousands  and  myriads 
raised  to  dignity,  by  no  other  merit  than  that  of  con- 
tributing to  supply  their  neighbours  with  the  means 
of  sucking  smoke  through  a  tube  of  clay,  £c. 

Adventurer. 

DESPI'SE,  v.  a.  ~\  Span,  despreciar,  from 
DESPIS'ABLE,  adj.  J-Lat.  despicere,  from  det 
DESPIS'ER,  n.  s.  j  down  and  specio  ;  Gr. 

ffKtTTTw  ;    Heb.    ^p8T,  to  look  or  see.     To  look 

upon  with  contempt,  to  scorn  ;  abhor  :  despisa- 

ble  is  contemptible. 

God   chees  the  feble  thingis  and  despisable  thingis 

of  the  world  to  confounds  the  stronge  thingis. 

Wiclif.  1  Cor.  1 

Behold  ye  desptsers,  and  wonder,  and  perish. 

Isaiah. 

However  yet  they  me  despise  and  spight, 
I  feed  on  sweet  contentment  of  my  thought. 

Spenser.   The  Tears  of  the  Muse*. 

Let  not  your  ears  despise  my  tongue  for  ever, 
Which  shall  possess  them  with  the  heaviest  sound 
That  ever  yet  they  heard.  Shakspeare. 

As  the  wicked  have  no  peace  with  God,  so  the  godly 
have  no  peace  with  men  ;  for  if  they  prosper  not  they 
are  despised  ;  if  they  prosper  they  are  envied. 

Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

All  cold,  but  in  her  breast,  I  will  despise  ; 
And  dare  all  heat  but  that  in  Celia's  eyes, 

Roscommon. 

I  am  obliged  to  you  for  taking  notice  of  a  poor  olo 
distressed  courtier,  commonly  the  most  despisable  thing 
in  the  world.  Arbulhnot  to  Pope. 

Admire,  exult  —  despise  —  laugh,  weep,  —  for  here 
There  is  such  matter  of  all  feeling  :  —  Man  ! 
Thou  pendulum  betwixt  a  smile  and  tear, 
Ages  and  realms  are  crowded  in  this  span.      Byron. 

DESPITE',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.^       Fr.  dcpit  ;  Dutch 

DESPITE'FUL,  adj.  spijt  ;  Ital.  despUto, 

DESPITE'FULLY,  adv.        (  from  Lat.  dcspectus, 

DESPITE'FULNESS,  n.  s.     f  dc  and  specio,  xpec- 

DESPIT'EOUS,  adj.  tus.     See  DESPISE. 

DESPIT'EOUSLY,  adv.        j  To   vex,   to    do   a 

malicious  act  to  :  malice;  malignity  ;  and  hence 

defiance.     Despiteful  is  malicious,  mischievous, 

splenetic.    Despiteful  ness,  synonymous  with  des- 

pite j  and  despiteous,  despiteously,  with  despite- 


DES 


186 


DES 


tul,  despitefully.     Wiclif  uses  despite  for  dis- 
honor. 

Wher  a  pottere  of  cley  hath  not  power  to  make  of 
the  same  gobet  oo  vessel  into  onour,  a  nothir  into 
dispyt  ?  Wiclif.  Romayns  9. 

Pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you  and  perse- 
cute you.  Matthew  v.  44. 

But  out  the  child  he  hent 
Despiteously ,  and  gan  a  chere  to  make, 
As  though  he  would  have  slain  it  or  he  went. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Talet. 
Full  many  mischiefs  follow  cruell  wrath  ; 

Bitter  despight,  with  rancour's  rusty  knife  ; 

And  fretting  griefe  the  enemy  of  life. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

The  knight  of  the  red-cross,  when  him  he  spied, 
Spurring  so  hot  with  rage  despiteous, 
Can  fairly  couch  his  speare.  Id. 

The  mortal  steel  despiteously  entailed 
Deep  in  their  flesh,  quite  through  the  iron  walls, 
That  a  large  purple  stream  adown  their  giambeux  falls. 

Spenser. 

The  life  thon  gavest  me  first,  was  lost  and  done  ; 
Till  with  thy  warlike  sword  despite  of  fate, 
To  my  determined  time  thou  gavest  new  date. 

Shakspeare. 

Turning  despiteous  daughter  out  of  door.  Id. 

Saturn,  with  his  wife  Rhea,  fled  by  night ;  setting 
the  town  on  fire,  to  despite  Bacchus.  Raleigh. 

Preserve  us  from  the  hands  of  our  despiteful  and 
deadly  enemies.  King  Charles. 

His  punishment,  eternal  misery, 
It  would  be  all  his  solace  and  revenge, 
As  a  despite  done  against  the  Most  High, 
Thee  once  to  gain  companion  of  his  woe.  Milton. 
Know  I  will  serve  the  fair  in  thy  despite. 

Dryden. 

With  men  these  considerations  are  usually  the 
causes  of  despite,  disdain,  or  aversion  from  others ; 
but  with  God  they  pass  for  reasons  of  our  greater  ten- 
derness towards  others.  Sprat. 

Say,  would  the  tender  creature,  in  despite 
Of  heat  by  day,  and  chilling  dews  by  night, 
Its  life  maintain  ?  Blackmore, 

Venice  !  thy  lot 

Is  shameful  to  the  nations, — most  of  all, 
Albion  !  to  thee  :  the  Ocean  queen  should  not 
Abandon  Ocean's  children  ;  in  the  fall 
Of  Venice  think  of  thine,  despite  thy  watery  wall. 

Byron. 

DESPOIL',  v.  a.       J      De  and  spoil.  Fr.  de- 
DESPOLIA'TION,  n.  s.  )pouiller,lia\.despogliare; 
Lat.  despoliare.     See  SPOIL.     To  rob  ;  strip  ;  di- 
vest; deprive;  taking  of.     Despoliation  is  the  act 
of  stripping,  or  plundering. 
A  groom  gan  despoil 
Of  puissant  arms,  and  laid  in  easy  bed.     Spenser. 

You  are  nobly  born, 
Despoiled  of  your  honour  in  your  life.  Shakspeare. 

He  waits,  with  hellish  rancour  imminent, 
To  intercept  thy  way,  or  send  thee  back 
Despoiled  of  innocence,  of  faith,  of  bliss.    Milton. 
He,  pale  as  death,  despoiled  of  his  array, 
Into  the  queen's  apartment  takes  his  way.     Dryden, 

Even  now  thy  aid, 

Eugene,  with  regiments  unequal  prest, 
Awaits  :  this  day  of  all  his  honours  gained 
Despoils  him,  if  thy  succour  opportune 
Defends  not  the  sad  hour.  Philips. 

These  formed  stones,  despoiled  of  their  shells,  and 
exposed  upon  the  sr.rface  of  the  ground,  in  time 
moulder  away.  Woodward. 


DESPOND',  v.  a.      ^      Old    Fr.  dcspunder ; 

DESPO'NDING,  adj.      >  Lat.     despondeo.      To 

DESPOND'ENCY,  n.  s.  j  despair;  to  lose  hope; 
to  become  hopeless  or  desperate. 

It  is  every  man's  duty  to  labour  in  his  calling,  and 
not  to  despond  for  any  miscarriages  or  disappointments 
that  were  not  in  his  own  power  to  prevent. 

L'Estrange. 
Physick  is  their  bane  : 

The  learned  leeches  in  despair  depart, 

And  shake  their  heads,  desponding  of  their  art. 

Dryden. 

Others  depress  their  own  minds,  despond  at  the 
first  difficulty  ;  and  conclude,  that  making  any  pro- 
gress in  knowledge,  farther  than  serves  their  ordinary 
business,  is  above  their  capacities.  Locke. 

It  is  well  known,  both  from  ancient  and  modern 
experience,  that  the  very  boldest  atheists,  out  of  their 
debauches  and  company,  when  they  chance  to  be  sur- 
prised with  solitude  or  sickness,  are  the  most  suspi- 
cious, timorous,  and  despondent  wretches  in  the  world. 

Bentley. 

Aim  at  perfection  in  every  thing,  though  in  most 
things  it  is  unattainable  ;  however,  they  who  aim  at 
it,  and  persevere,  will  come  much  nearer  to  it,  than 
those  whose  laziness  and  despondency  make  them  give 
it  up  as  unattainable.  Chesterfield. 

DESPO'NSATE,  v.  a.  >     Lat.  desponso.    To 
DESPONSA'TION,  n.  s.     3 betroth;  to  affiance; 
to   unite  by  reciprocal   promises  of  marriage; 
the  act  of  betrothing. 

DES'POT,  n.  s.  -\      Fr.   despot,  from 

DESPOT'IC,  adj.  I  Gr.   Sfffirorng   (Stoy 

DESPOT'IC  A  L,  adj.  Vfear   and   TTOUW   to 

DESPOT'IC  A  LN  ESS,  n.  s.    imake.)      An  abso- 
DES'POTISM,  ./  lute  prince  ;    a  ty- 

rant :  despotic  is,  absolute  in  power ;  arbitrary : 
despotism,  despoticalness,  the  power  of  a  despot. 

God's  universal  law 
Gave  to  the  man  despotick  power 
Over  his  female  in  due  awe, 
Nor  from  that  right  to  part  an  hour, 
Smile  she  or  lowre.  Milton. 

In  all  its  directions  of  the  interior  faculties,  reason 
conveyed  its  suggestions  with  clearness,  and  enjoined 
them  with  power :  ic  had  the  passions  in  perfect  sub- 
jection ;  though  its  command  over  them  was  but  per- 
suasive and  political,  yet  it  had  the  force  of  coactive, 
and  detpotical.  South. 

We  see  in  a  neighbouring  government  the  ill  con- 
sequences of  having  a  despotic  prince.  Addison. 

Can  despots  compass  aught  that  hails  their  sway  ? 

Or  call  with  truth  one  span  of  earth  their  own, 
Save  that  wherein  at  last  they  crumble,  bone  by  bone  ! 
Byron.   Childe  Harold's  Pilgrimage. 

DESPOT  originally  signified  the  same  with 
herus,  a  master.  Nicephorus  having  ordered 
his  son,  Stauracius,  to  be  crowned,  the  son, 
out  of  respect,  would  only  take  the  name 
AECnOTHC,  leaving  to  his  father  that  of 
BACIAEYC.  The  following  emperors,  however, 
preferred  AECHOTHC  to  BACIAEYC;  particu- 
larly Constantine  XII.,  Michael  Ducas,  Roma- 
nus  Diogenes,  Nicephorus  Botoniates,  the 
Comneni,  and  some  others.  In  imitation  of  the 
princes,  the  princesses  likewise  assumed  the  title 
of  AECIIOINA.  It  was  the  emperor  Alexius 
Angelus  that  created  the  dignity  of  despot,  and 
made  it  the  first  after  that  of  emperor,  or  Au- 


DES 


187 


DES 


gustus,  above  those  of  Sebastocrator  and  Caesar. 
The  despots  were  usually  the  emperor's  sons  or 
sons-in-law,  and  their  colleagues,  or  co-partners, 
in  the  empire,  as  well  as  their  presumptive  heirs. 
Those  who  were  sons  of  the  emperors  had  more 
privileges  and  authority  than  those  who  were 
only  sons-in-law.  Codin,  p.  38,  describes  the 
habit  and  ornaments  of  the  despot.  See  the 
notes  of  Father  Goar  on  that  author.  Under  the 
successors  of  Constantine  the  Great,  the  title 
Despot  of  Sparta  was  given  to  the  emperor's  son 
or  brother,  who  had  the  city  of  Sparta  or  Lacede- 
mon  by  way  of  appendage. 

DESQUAMATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  from  squama. 
The  act  of  scaling  foul  bones.  A  surgical  term. 

DESSAU,  orDESSAW,  a  strong  town  of  Ger- 
many, in  Upper  Saxony,  the  capital  of  the  prin- 
cipality of  Anhalt.  It  was  first  fortified  by 
prince  Leopold  in  1341,  and  has  one  Lutheran 
and  two  Calvinist  churches,  besides  a  Catholic 
and  Jewish  chapel.  Inhabitants  about  10,000, 
of  which  the  Jews  form  one-tenth.  Dessau,  the 
surround  ing  district,  contains  53,500  inhabitants  : 
its  chief  products  are  corn  and  flax :  it  has 
also  considerable  pastures.  The  people  manu- 
facture cloths,  hats,  and  stockings.  It  is 
seated  on  the  Mulda,  a  branch  of  the  Elbe, 
twenty-eight  miles  south-east  of  Magdeburg, 
thirty-seven  north  of  Leipsic,  forty-eight  south- 
west of  Potsdam,  and  sixty  north-west  of  Dres- 
den. One  of  the  most  remarkable  objects  here 
is  a  dyke  at  the  side  of  the  Elbe,  nearly  five 
miles  long,  from  ten  to  eleven  feet  high,  and 
sixty  feet  thick  at  the  base.  Long.  12°  17'  1*  E., 
lat.  51°  50'  6"  N. 

DESSALINES  (John  James),  brother  of  the 
brave  Toussaint  1'Ouverture,  of  St.  Domingo, 
was  born  in  slavery,  and  first  emerged  with  him 
to  notice  in  the  active  part  they  both  took  in  the 
commotions  excited  in  St.  Domingo  in  1791. 
Dessalines  particularly  distinguished  himself  by 
his  defence  of  Crete  le  Perrot  against  the  French 
general,  Leclerc.  When  Toussaint  was  obliged 
to  make  peace  with  the  French,  Dessalines  was 
included  in  the  treaty,  though  he  by  no  means 
approved  it;  and  what  followed,  but  too  well 
confirmed  his  suspicions  of  the  French.  Tous- 
saint was  treacherously  seized,  and  carried  to 
France,  where  he  died.  Dessalines  was  now 
unanimously  elected  commander-in-chief  of  the 
forces,  which  rose  upon  Rochambeau,  who  had 
succeeded  Leclerc,  and  who  treated  the  black 
inhabitants  of  St.  Domingo  with  no  less  cruelty 
than  his  predecessor.  He,  at  once,  attacked  Ro- 
chambeau with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  near 
Cape  Francois,  the  capital  of  the  island,  and 
defeated  him  with  great  slaughter,  compelling 
him  to  retreat  into  the  town,  and  finally  to  sur- 
render to  the  English.  Dessalines  now  exerted 
himself  to  provide  for  the  future  security,  and 
concerted  a  variety  of  measures  for  the  internal 
regulation,  of  the  island.  He  first  caused  a  pro- 
clamation of  independence  to  be  issued  on  the 
29th  of  November,  1803,  in  which  the  colony 
was  solemnly  declared  to  be  for  ever  separated 
from  France.  His  next  step  was  to  abolish  the 
name  of  St.  Domingo,  and  substitute  in  its 
place  the  original  appellation  of  Hayti.  He  was 
subsequently  chosen  governor  of  Hayti  during- his 


life,  with  authority  to  appoint  his  successor  ;  and 
on  the  8th  of  October,  1804,  proclaimed  emperor. 
This  dignity,  the  acceptance  of  which  forms  the 
only  conspicuous  act  of  folly  in  his  course,  he 
only  enjoyed  about  two  years.  In  October,  1806, 
Christophe,  the  second  emperor,  headed  a  suc- 
cessful conspiracy  against  him,  and  murdered 
him,  by  surprise,  in  his  palace. 

DESSAULT  (Peter  Joseph),  an  eminent 
French  surgeon,  born  at  Magny  Vernois,  near 
Macon,  in  1744.  He  received  the  early  part  of 
his  education  among  the  Jesuits,  with  a  view  to 
the  priesthood,  which  profession  he  afterwards 
declined,  and  became  a  student  in  the  military 
hospital  of  Besort.  When  about  twenty  years 
of  age,  he  removed  to  Paris,  where  the  greater 
part  of  his  time  was  spent  at  the  anatomical 
theatres  and  hospitals ;  and,  in  the  winter  of 
1766  he  commenced  teacher  of  anatomy.  His 
fame  soon  spreading,  he  was  in  a  short  time  at- 
tended by  300  pupils;  and,  in  1776,  was  ad- 
mitted a  member  of  the  corporation  of  surgeons. 
In  1782  he  was  appointed  surgeon-major  to  the 
hospital  of  Charity.  At  this  time  Dessault  was 
considered  as  one  of  the  first  surgeons  in  Paris; 
and  having  succeeded  to  the  next  vacancy  at  the 
Hotel  Dieu,  he  was  entrusted  with  almost  the 
whole  surgical  department  of  that  hospital,  after 
the  death  of  Moreau.  A  clinical  school  of  sur- 
gery, on  a  liberal  and  extensive  plan,  was  here 
instituted  by  him,  which  attracted  a  concourse  of 
students,  not  only  from  all  corners  of  France, 
but  from  foreign  countries,  and  his  lectures  were 
frequently  attended  by  600  students  ;  so  that  it 
may  be  said,  the  greater  part  of  the  surgeons  in 
the  French  army  derived  the  knowledge  of  their 
profession  from  his  school.  In  1791  he  com- 
menced his  Journal  de  Chirurgerie,  a  work  of 
considerable  reputation.  In  the  midst,  however, 
of  his  useful  and  important  labors,  the  prevailing 
parties  of  this  turbulent  period  took  offence  at 
him  as  standing  neutral ;  and  in  1 792,  after 
being  twice  examined,  he  was  seized,  while  deli- 
vering a  lecture,  and  confined  in  the  Luxem- 
bourg prison,  where  he  remained  three  days; 
but  his  usefulness  restored  him  to  his  former 
situation.  Upon  the  establishment  of  the  school 
of  health,  he  was  made  clinical  professor  for  ex- 
ternal maladies ;  and  he  was  particularly  instru- 
mental in  the  conversion  of  the  Evech6  into  an 
hospital  for  surgical  operations.  So  deeply, 
however,  was  he  affected  by  the  horrid  scenes 
which  were  exhibited  in  May,  1795,  that  he 
was  seized  with  a  fever,  accompanied  with  de- 
lirium, and  died  on  the  1st  of  June,  aged  fifty- 
one. 

DESSE'RT,  n.s.  Fr.  desserte.  The  last  course 
at  an  entertainment ;  the  fruit  or  sweetmeats  set 
on  the  table  after  the  meat. 

To  give  thee  all  thy  due,  thou  hast  the  art 
To  make  a  supper  with  a  fine  dessert.  Dryden. 

At  your  dessert  bright  pewter  comes  too  late, 
When  your  first  course  was  well  served  up  in  plate. 

King. 

And  here,  assembled  cross-legged  round  their  trays, 
Small  social  parties  just  begun  to  dine  ; 

Above  them  their  dessert  grew  on  its  vine, 
The  orange  and  pomegranate  nodding  o'er, 
Dropped  in  their  laps,  scarce  plucked,  their  mellow 
store.  #:"•'« 


DES 


188 


Lat.  destino.  To 
doom  ;  design  for  a 
given  purpose ;  ap- 
point irreversibly. 


I  DESTINE,  v.  a. 
DES'TINATE,  v.  a. 
•    DESTINATION,  n.  s. 
DES'TINY, 

Out  of  this  prison  helpe  that  we  may  'scape, 
And  if  so  be  our  destine  be  shape 
By  eterne  word  to  dien  in  prisoun 
Of  our  lignage  have  som  compassion. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tales. 
But  who  can  turn  the  stream  of  destiny, 
Or  break  the  chain  of  strong  necessity, 
Which  fast  is  tied  to  Jove's  eternal  seat  ? 

Faerie  Queene. 

Thou  art  neither  like  thy  sire  or  dam ; 
But,  like  a  foul  mis-shapen  stigmatick, 
Marked  by  the  destinies  to  be  avoided.  Shakspeare. 
The  destinies  of  old  put  poverty  upon  the  celestial 
herald  as  a  punishment  j  and  ever  since  those  Ge- 
mini, or  twin-born  brats,  Poetry  and  Poverty,  have 
been  inseparable  companions.  Burton. 

Wherefore  cease  we  then  ? 
Say  they  who  counsel  war  :   we  are  decreed, 
Reserved  and  destined  to  eternal  woe  ; 
Whatever  doing,  what  can  we  suffer  more?  Milton. 

They'll  find  i'  th'  physiognomies 
O'  th'  planets,  all  men's  destinies  ; 
Like  him  that  took  the  doctor's  bill, 
And  swallowed  it  instead  o'  th'  pill.      Hudibras. 

There  is  a  great  variety  of  apprehensions  and  fan- 
cies of  men,  in  the  destination  and  application  of 
things  to  several  ends  and  uses.  Hale. 

All  altars  flame  ;  before  each  altar  lies, 
Drenched  in  his  gore,  the  destined  sacrifice.  Dryden. 

Birds  are  destinated  to  fly  among  the  branches  of 
trees  and  bushes.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 

The  infernal  judge's  dreadful  power 
From  the  dark  urn  shall  throw  thy  destined  hour. 

Prior. 

May  heaven  around  this  destined  lieaa, 
The  choicest  of  its  curses  shed.  Id. 

Some  against  hostile  drones  the  hive  defend, 
Others  with  sweets  the  waxen  cells  distend  ; 
Each  in  the  toil  his  destined  office  bears, 
And  in  the  little  bulk  a  mighty  soul  appears.      Gay. 

DESTITUTE,  adj.   )      Fr.  destitue ;    Span. 

DESTITUTION,  n.  s.    \  destituydo  ;  Ital.  desti- 

tuto,  from  Lat.  destituo,  (de  and  statuo),   to  for- 


(trpww,  to  build.    To  overturn  an  edifice  ;  henca 
to  ruin ;  lay  waste;  put  an  end  to;   kill. 

Neither  grutche  ghe  as  somme  of  hem  gru'.chiden, 
and  thei  perisscheden  of  a  distriere.    Widif.  1  Cor.  x. 
The  Lord  will  destroy  this  city.  Gen.  xix.  14. 

'Tis  safer  to  be  that  which  we  destroy, 
Than  by  destruction  dwell  in  doubtful  joy. 

Shakspeare. 

Triumph,  to  be  styled  great  conquerors, 
Patrons  of  mankind,  gods,  and  sons  of  gods  ! 
Destroyers  rightlier  called,  and  slayers  of  men. 

Milton. 

The  wise  Providence  has  placed  a  certain  antipathy 
between  some  animals  and  many  insects,  whereby 
they  delight  in  their  destruction,  though  they  use 
them  not  as  food  ;  as  the  peacock  destroys  snakes  and 
adders  ;  the  weazel,  mice  and  rats  ;  spiders,  flies  ; 
and  some  sorts  of  flies  destroy  spiders.  Hale. 

Do  we  not  see  that  slothful,  intemperate,  and  in- 
continent persons  destroy  their  bodies  with  diseases, 
their  reputations  with  disgrace,  and  their  faculties 
with  want  ?  Bentley. 

Yet,  guiltless  too,  this  bright  destroyer  lives  ; 
At  random  wounds,  nor  knows  the  wound  she  gives. 

Pope. 

Armres,  though  always  the  supporters  and  tools  of 
absolute  power,  for  the  time  being,  are   always  the 
destroyers  of  it,  too  ;  by  frequently  changing  the  hands 
in  which  they  think  proper  to  lodge  it.      Chesterfield, 
When  Nero  perished  by  the  justest  doom 
Which  ever  the  destroyer  yet  destroyed, 
Amidst  the  roar  of  liberated  Rome, 

Of  nations  freed,  and  the  world  overjoyed, 
Some  hands  unseen  strewed  flowers  upon  his  tomb. 

Byron. 

DESTRUCTION,  n.  s.  ]  Lat.  destructio, 
DESTRUC'TIBLE,  adj.  from  destruo.  See 

DESTRUCTIBI'LITY,  DESTROY.        The 

DESTRUCTIVE,  adj.  >act  or  consumma- 

DESTRUCT'IVEEY,  adv.  tion  of  destroying; 
DESTRUCT'IVENESS,  n.  s.  hence,killing,mur- 
DESTRUC'TOR.  J  der.  Destructible 

is,  liable  to  be  destroyed  ;  destructive  is,  having 
the  quality  of  destroying ;  wasteful  ;  tending  to- 
rum,  or  causing  it.  The  adverb  and  noun  fol- 
lowing, express  a  similar  sense.  Destructor  is 
used  by  Boyle  for  destroyer. 

For  the  aarmuris  of  our  knytghoodben  not  fleischli, 


sake.     Forsaken ;  abandoned ;  taking  of-  friend-    but  my§hti  bie  God  to  the  destruction*  of  strength!*. 

11  9  if  *  -vir:~i!f    o  r>~..     IA 

less,  low. 

He  will  regard  the  prayer  of  the  destitute,  and  no1 
despise  their  prayer.  Psalm  cii.  17. 

That  destitution  in  food  and  cloathing  is  such  an 
impediment,  as,  till  it  be  removed,  suffereth  not  the 
mind  of  man  to  admit  any  other  care.  Hooker. 

The  order  of  paying  the  debts  of  contract  or  resti  - 
tution  is  set  down  by  the  civil  laws  of  a  kingdom  ;  in 
destitution  or  want  of  such  rules,  we  are  to  observe  the 
necessity  of  the  creditor,  the  time  of  the  delay,  and 
the  special  obligations  of  friendship.  Taylor. 

Take  the  destined  way 

To  find  the  regions  destitute  of  day.  Dryden. 

Nothing  can  be  a  greater  instance  of  the  love  that 
mankind  has  for  liberty,  than  such  a  savage  mountain 
covered  with  people,  and  the  Campania  of  Rome, 
which  lies  in  the  same  country,  destitute  of  inhabi- 
tants. Addison. 

DESTROY',  v.  a.  I      Fr.   detruire ;    Span. 


Widif.  2  Cor.  10. 
Broad  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction. 

Matthew. 

'Tis  safer  to  be  that  which  we  destroy, 
Than  by  destruction  dwell  in  doubtful  joy. 

Shakspeare. 

What  a  favour  is  it  to  men,  to  be  reserved  from 
common  destruction,  to  be  sacrificed  to  their  Maker 
and  Redeemer.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

Helmont  wittily  calls  the  fire  the  destructor  and  the 
artificial  death  of  things.  Boyle. 

In  ports  and  roads  remote, 
Destructive  fires  among  whole  fleets  we  send. 

Dryden. 

Excess  of  cold,  as  well  as  heat,  pains  us  ;  because 
it  is  equally  destructive  to  that  temper  which  is  neces- 
sary to  the  preservation  of  life.  Locke. 

He  will  put  an  end  to  so  absurd  a  practice,  which 
makes  our  most  refined  diversions  destructive  of  all 
politeness.  Addison. 

What  remains  but  to  breathe  out   Moses's  wish  t 


DESTROY'ER,  -n.  s.    5  destruire  ;    Ital.  distrug-     o  that  men  were  not  so  destructively  foolish  '. 


gcre ;  Lat.  de&truere,  de  privative,  and  struo,  Gr. 


Decay  of  Piety* 


DET 


189 


DET 


The  vice  of  professors  exceeds  the  destructiveness  of 
the  most  hostile  assaults,  as  intestine  treachery  is 
more  ruinous  than  foreign  violence.  Id. 

Waste  cannot  be  accxirately  told,  though  we- are 
sensible  how  destructive  it  is.  Johntun. 

If  he  was 

Aught  but  a  phantasy,  and  could  be  classed 

With  forms  which  live  and  suffer — let  that  pass — 
His  shadow  fades  away  into  destruction's  mass. 

Byron. 

DESUDATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  desudatio.  A 
profuse  and  inordinate  sweating,  from  what  cause 
soever. 

DES'UETUDE,  n.  s.  Fr.  desuetude  ;  Latin, 
desuetudo,  from  desuesco,  desuetus ;  de  privative 
and  suesco,  to  be  accustomed.  Cessation  of  cus- 
tom or  habit. 

How  come  they  to  be  prejudiced,  rescinded,  abro- 
gated, by  contrary  laws,  and  desuetude,  by  change  of 
times  and  opinions.  Bp.  Taylor. 

By  the  irruption  of  numerous  armies  of  barbarous 
people,  those  countries  were  quickly  fallen  off,  with 
barbarism  and  desuetude,  from  their  former  civility 
and  knowledge.  Hale. 

DESULTOR,  in  antiquity,  a  vaulter  or  leaper, 
who,  leading  one  horse  by  the  bridle,  and  riding 
another,  jumped  from  the  back  of  the  one  to  the 
other.  This  practice  required  great  dexterity, 
being  performed  before  the  use  of  either  saddles 
or  stirrups.  The  custom  was  practised  in  the 
army  chiefly  among  the  Numidians,  who  always 
carried  with  them  two  horses  for  that  purpose, 
changing  them  as  they  tired  :  the  Sarmatae  also 
were  great  masters  of  this  exercise. 

DES'ULTORY,a$.  >       Latin      desultorius. 

DESULTOR'IOUS.  3  Vaulting  or  leaping  to 
and  fro.  See  above.  Unsettled  ;  without  method 
in  thought  or  action ;  wavering. 

'Tis  not  for  a  desultory  thought  to  atone  for  a  lewd 
course  of  live  :  nor  for  any  thing  but  the  superindu- 
cing of  a  virtuous  habit  upon  a  vicious  one,  to  qua- 
lify an  effectual  conversion.  L'Estranye. 

Let  but  the  least  trifle  cross  his  way,  and  his  desul- 
torious  fancy  presently  takes  the  scent,  leaves  the  un- 
finished and  half-mangled  notion,  and  skips  away  in 
pursuit  of  the  new  game,  Norris. 

Take  my  desultory  thoughts  in  their  native  order,  as 
they  rise  in  my  mind,  without  being  reduced  to  rules, 
and  marshalled  according  to  art. 

Felton  on  the  Classics. 

DESU'ME,  v.a.  Lat.  desumo.  To  take  from 
anything;  to  borrow. 

This  pebble  doth  suppose,  as  pre-existent  to  it,  the 
more  simple  matter  out  of  which  it  is  desumed,  the 
heat  and  influence  of  the  sun,  and  the  due  preparation 
of  the  matter.  Hale. 

They  have  left  us  relations  suitable  to  those  of 
jElian  and  Pliny,  whence  they  desumed  their  narra- 
tions. Browne. 

DETACH',  v.  a.  >     Fr.  detacher,  from  dis  Lat. 

DETACH'MENT.  5  and  ATTACH,  which  see.  To 
separate ;  disengage :  hence  to  select  and  send  out 
a  body  of  military :  a  detachment  is  applied  to 
the  body  so  sent  out. 

Mean  while  the  Squire  was  on  his  way, 

The  knight's  late  orders  to  obey  ; 

Who  sent  him  for  a  strong  detachment 

Of  beadles,  constables,   and  watchmen. 

Hudibras. 


If  ten  men  are  iti  war  with  forty,  and  the  latter  de- 
tach only  an  equal  number  to  the  engagement,  what 
benefit  do  they  receive  from  their  superiority  ? 

Addison. 

The  several  parts  of  it  are  detached  one  from  the 
other,  and  yet  join  again,  one  cannot  tell  how. 

Pope. 

Besides  materials,  which  are  brute  and  blind, 
Did  not  this  work  require  a  knowing  mind, 
Who  for  the  task  should  fit  detachments  chuse 
From  all  the  atoms  ?  Blackmore. 

DETACHMENTS  are  sometimes  formed  of  entire 
squadrons  and  battalions  ;  but  more  generally  of 
a  number  of  men  picked  out  from  several  regi- 
ments or  companies  equally,  to  be  employed  as 
the  general  may  see  proper ;  'whether  on  an  at- 
tack, or  to  scour  the  country.  A  detachment  of 
2000  or  3000  men  is  a  command  for  a  briga- 
dier general :  800  for  a  colonel :  400  or  500  for 
a  lieutenant-colonel.  A  captain  never  marches 
on  a  detachment  with  less  than  fifty  men,  a  lieu- 
tenant, an  ensign,  and  two  Serjeants.  A  lieu- 
tenant is  allowed  thirty,  and  a  Serjeant ;  and  a 
seajeant  ten  or  twelve  men. 

DE'TAXL,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Fr.  detailler.  From  de 
and  TELL,  which  see.  To  relate  in  particular, 
or  with  minuteness. 

They  will  perceive  the  mistakes  of  these  philoso- 
phers, and  be  able  to  answer  their  arguments,  without 
my  being  obliged  to  detail  them.  Cheyne. 

I  was  unable  to  treat  this  part  of  my  subject  more 
in  detail,  without  becoming  dry  and  tedious.  Pope. 

His  train  of  reasoning  is  ingenious  and  whimsical  > 
but  I  am  not  at  leisure  to  give  you  a  detail. 

Franklin. 

DETAIN',  v.  a.  ^      Fr.  detiner ;  Span,  detc- 

DETAIN'ER,  n.  s.  >ner,  from  Lat.  detinere,  de 

DETAIN'DER.       j  and    teneo  ;  Gr.  r«vw,   to 

stretch.     To  hold  or  keep  back;    to  restrain;  to 

keep  in  custody.     See  DETINUE. 

Let  us  detain  thee  until  we  shall  have  made  ready 
a  kid.  Judges,  xiii.  13. 

These  doings  sting  him 

So  venomously,  that  burning  shame  detains  him 
From  his  Cordelia.  Sltakspeare. 

Detain  not  the  wages  of  the  hireling  ;  for  every  de- 
gree of  detention  of  it,  beyond  the  time,  is  injustice 
and  uncharitableness.  Taylor. 

Judge  of  the  obligation  that  lies  upon  all  sorts  of 
injurious  persons  ;  the  sacrilegious,  the  detainers  of 
tithes,  and  cheaters  of  men's  inheritances.  Id. 

Had  Orpheus  sung  it  in  the  nether  sphere, 
So  much  the  hymn  had  pleased  the  tyrant's  ear, 
The  wife  had  been  detained  to  keep  her  husband  there. 

Dryden. 

DETECT,  v.  a.  ^      Lat.  delectus,  from  dele- 
DETECT'ER,  n.  s.  %gere,   de  privative,  and  tego 
DETECT'ION.        3  to   hide.      To    discover    a 
crime,  or  scheme ;  to  discover  generally. 

There's  no  true  lover  in  the  forest ;  else  sighing1 
every  minute,  and  groaning  every  hour,  would  detect 
the  lazy  foot  of  time  as  well  as  a  clock.  SJiakspeare. 

Should  I  come  to  her  with  any  detection  in  my  hanr  , 
I  could  drive  her  then  from  the  ward  of  her  family. 

Id. 

Though  should  I  hold  my  peace,  yet  thou 
Wouldst  easily  detect  what  I  conceal.      Milton. 

Detection  of  the  incoherence  of  loose  discourses 
was  wholly  owing  to  the  syllogistical  form.  Locke. 


DET 


DET 


The  utmost  infinite  ramifications  and  inosculations 
of  all  the  several  sorts  of  vessels  may  easily  be  de- 
tected by  glasses.  ^".'/. 

Not  only  the  sea,  but  rivers  and  rains  also,  are  in- 
strumental to  the  detection  of  amber,  and  other  fossils, 
by  washing  away  the  earth  and  dirt  that  concealed 
them.  Woodward. 

DETENTION,  n.  s.  From  DETAIN,  which 
see.  The  act  of  keeping  back,  or  withholding  ; 
restraint;  custody. 

How  goes  the  world,  that  I  am  thus  encountered 
With  clamorous  claims  of  debt,  of  broken  bonds, 
And  the  detention  of  long-since  due  debts, 
Against  my  honour  T  Shakspeare. 

This  worketh  by  detention  of  the  spirits,  and  consti- 
pation of  the  tangible  parts.  Bacon, 

DETENTS,  in  a  clock  are  those  stops  which, 
by  being  lifted  up  or  let  fall  down,  lock  and  un- 
lock the  clock  in  striking.  See  CLOCK. 

DETENT-WHEEL,  or  HOOP-WHEEL,  in  a  clock, 
a  wheel  which  has  a  hoop  almost  round  it, 
wherein  there  is  a  vacancy,  at  which  the  clock 
locks. 

DETER',  v.  a.       >      Lat.  deterreo,   from  de 
DETER'MENT,  n.  s.  j  and   terreo,   to   frighten ; 

Gr.  rpfk),  to  tremble.     To  discourage  by  terror ; 

to  affright  from. 

I  never  yet  the  tragick  strain  assayed, 
Deterred  by  the  inimitable  maid.  Waller. 

These  are  not  all  thy  determent!  that  opposed  my 
obeying  you.  Boyle. 

Many  and  potent  enemies  tempt  and  deter  us  from 
our  duty  ;  yet  our  case  is  not  hard,  so  long  as  we  have 
a  greater  strength  on  our  side.  Tillotton. 

Beauty  or  unbecomingness  are  of  more  force  to 
draw  or  deter  imitation,  than  any  discourses  which  can 
be  made  to  them.  Locke. 

The  ladies  may  not  be  deterred  from  corresponding 
•with  me  by  this  method.  Addisun. 

Death  is  not  sufficient  to  deter  men  who  make  it 
their  glory  to  despise  it  j  but  if  every  man  who  fought 
a  duel  were  to  stand  in  the  pillory,  it  would  quickly 
lessen  the  number  of  these  imaginary  men  of  honor. 

Id. 

Get  a  habit  of  doing  right,  whatever  pain  it  costs 
you ;  let  no  difficulties  deter  you  in  the  way  of  virtue  ; 
and  account  every  thing  else  despicable,  in  comparison 
of  this.  Johruon. 

I  do  not  give  you  to  posterity  as  a  pattern  to  imi- 
tate, but  as  an  example  to  deter.  Jvnitu. 

DETERGE',  v.  n.  >      Fr.  deterger;  Lat.  de- 
DETERG'ENT,  adj.     ]  tergere,   de    and    tergo. 
To  cleanse,  applied  particularly  to  the  cleansing 
of  sores.  Detergent,  having  the  quality  of  cleans- 
ing. 

The  food  ought  to  be  nourishing  and  detergent. 

Arbuthnut. 

Sea  salt  preserves  bodies  through  which  it  passeth, 
from  corruption ;  and  it  detergeth  the  vessels,  and  keeps 
the  fluids  from  putrefaction.  Id. 

Consider  the  part  and  habit  of  body,  and  add  or 
diminish  your  simples  as  you  design  to  deterge  or  in- 
carn.  Wiseman. 

DETERIORATION,  n.  s.  From  Lat.  de- 
tenor.  The  act  of  making,  or  state  of  growing 
worse. 


When  the  deterioration  of  a  commodity,  seized  bv 
an  officer,  arises  from  the  fault  of  the  keeper,  he  is 
answerable  for  the  same.  Dr.  A.  Rees. 

DETER/MINE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.^       Fr.    detcr- 

DETJIR'MINATE,  v.  a.  &  adj.        miner  ;  Span. 

DETER'MINATELY,  adv.  [  determinur  ; 

DETERMINATION,  n.  s.  ("Ital.  and  Lat. 

DETER'MINATIVE,  n.  s.  &  adj.      detcrminare, 

DETERMINA'TOR.  J  from   de  and 

terminus  ;  Gr.  rtp/xa,  a  bound.  To  mark  or  fix 
a  bound ;  hence  to  conclude  ;  settle ;  adjust 
generally ;  and  to  choose  or  influence  choice. 
As  a  neuter  verb,  to  conclude ;  settle  an  opinion; 
decide  and  resolve.  Determinate  and  deter- 
mine seem  synonymous  as  verbs  active,  but  the 
former  is  obsolete. 

And  maad  of  oon  al  the  kynde  of  men  to  enhabite 
on  all  the  face  of  the  erthe,  determynynge  tymes 
ordeyned  and  teermys  of  the  dwellyng  of  hem. 

Wiclif.     Dedis.  xvii. 

Jonathan  knew  that  it  was  determined  of  his  father 
to  slay  David.  1  Sam.  xx.  33. 

In  those  errors  they  are   so  determinately  settled, 
that  they  pay  unto  falsity  the  whole  sum  of  whatso- 
ever love  is  owing  unto  God's  truth.  Hooker. 
Now,  noble  peers,  the  cause  why  we  are  met 

Is  to  determine  of  the  coronation.          Shakspeare. 

I'  the  progress  of  this  business, 
Ere  a  determinate  resolution,  he, 
I  mean  the  bishop,  did  require  a  respite.       Id. 

The  fly-slow  hours  shall  not  determinate 
The  dateless  limit  of  thy  dear  exile.  Id. 

They  have  acquainted  me  with  their  determinatnm, 
which  is  to  go  home,  and  trouble  you  no  more. 

Id.     Merchant  of  Venice. 

The  knowledge  of  men  hitherto  hath  been  deter- 
mined  by  the  view  or  sight ;  so  that  whatsoever  is  in- 
visible, either  in  respect  of  the  fineness  of  the  body 
itself,  or  the  smallness  of  the  parts,  or  of  the  subtilty 
of  the  motion,  is  little  enquired.  Bacon. 

They  were  apprehended,  and,  after  conviction,  the 
danger  determined  by  their  deaths.  Hayward. 

Eve  !  now  expect  great  tidings,  which  perhaps 

Of  us  will  soon  determine  or  impose 

New  laws  to  be  observed.  Milton. 

The  proper  acts  of  the  intellect  are  intellection, 
deliberation,  and  determination,  or  decision. 

Hale't  Origin  of  Mankind. 

Whether  all  plants  have  seeds,  were  more  easily 
determinable,  it  we  could  conclude  concerning  harts- 
tongue,  ferae,  and  some  others. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Erroun. 

Like  men  disused  in  a  long  peace,  more  determi- 
nate to  do,  than  skilful  how  to  do.  Sidney. 

Think  thus  with  yourselves,  that  you  have  not  the 
making  of  things  true  or  false  ;  but  that  the  truth  and 
existence  of  things  is  already  fixed  and  settled,  and 
that  the  principles  of  religion  are  already  either 
determinately  true  or  false,  before  you  think  of  them. 

Tillotton. 

Revolutions  of  state,  many  times,  make  way  for 
new  institutions  and  forms,  and  often  determine  in 
either  setting  up  some  tyranny  at  home,  or  bringing 
in  some  conquest  from  abroad.  Temple. 

A  man  may  suspend  the  act  of  his  choice  from 
being  determined  for  or  against  the  thing  proposed, 
till  he  has  examined  it.  Locke. 

Demonstrations  in  numbers,  if  they  are  not  more 
evident  and  exact  than  in  extension,  yet  they  are 


DET 


191 


DET 


more  general  in  their  use,  and  determinate  in  their 
application.  Id. 

As  soon  as  the  studious  man's  hunger  and  thirst 
makes  him  uneasy,  he,  whose  will  was  never  deter- 
mined to  any  pursuit  of  good  cheer,  is,  by  the  uneasi- 
ness of  hunger  and  thirst,  presently  determined  to 
eating  and  drinking.  Id. 

When  we  voluntarily  waste  much  of  our  lives,  that 
remissness  can  by  no  means  consist  with  a  constant 
determination  of  will  or  desire  to  the  greatest  apparent 
good.  Id. 

That  individual  action,  which  is  justly  punished  as 
sinful  in  us,  cannot  proceed  from  the  special  influence 
and  determinative  power  of  a  just  cause. 

Bramhall  against  Hobbes. 

All  pleasure  springing  from  a  gratified  passion,  as 
most  of  the  pleasure  of  sin  does,  must  needs  deter- 
mine with  that  passion.  South. 

Probability,  in  the  nature  of  it,  supposes  that  a 
thing  may  or  may  not  be  so,  for  any  thing  that  yet 
appears,  or  is  certainly  determined,  on  the  other  side. 

Id. 
Destruction  hangs  on  every  word  we  speak, 

On  every  thought,  till  the  concluding  stroke 

Determines  all,  and  closes  our  design.       Addison. 

No  sooner  have  they  climbed  that  hill,  which  thus 
determines  their  view  at  a  distance,  but  a  new  pros- 
pect is  opened.  Atterbwy. 

To  make  all  the  planets  move  about  the  sun  in  cir- 
cular orbs,  there  must  be  given  to  each,  by  a  deter- 
minate impulse,  those  present  particular  degrees  of 
velocity  which  they  now  have,  in  proportion  to  their 
distances  from  the  sun,  and  to  the  quantity  of  the  solar 
matter.  Bentley. 

Consult  thy  judgment,  affections,  and  inclinations, 
and  make  thy  determination  upon  every  particular  ; 
and  be  always  as  suspicious  of  thyself  as  possible. 

Calamy. 

He  confined  the  knowledge  of  governing  to  justice 
and  lenity,  and  to  the  speedy  determination  of  civil 
and  criminal  causes.  Gulliver's  Travels. 

The  long  dispute  among  the  philosophers  about  a 
vacuum,  may  be  determined  in  the  affirmative  ;  that 
it  is  to  be  found  in  a  critic's  head.  Swift. 

If  the  term  added  to  make  up  the  complex  subject 
does  not  necessarily  or  constantly  belong  to  it,  then 
it  is  a  determinative,  and  limits  the  subject  to  a  par- 
ticular part  of  its  extension ;  as,  every  pious  man 
shall  be  happy.  Watts. 

How  far  this  unexpected  distinction  can  be  rated 
among  the  happy  incidents  of  life,  I  am  not  yet  able 
to  determine.  Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

DETERRATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  de  and  terra;  Fr. 
deterrer.  Discovery  of  any  thing  by  removal  of 
the  earth  that  hides  it ;  the  act  of  unburying. 

This  concerns  the  raising  of  new  mountains,  deter- 
rations,  or  the  devolution  of  earth  down  upon  the  val- 
leys from  the  hills  and  higher  grounds.  Woodward. 

DETER'SION,  n.  s.       }     From  Lat.  deter- 

DETER'SIVE.  adj.  &  n.  s.  5  go.     See  DETERGE. 

The  act  of  cleansing  a  sore.     Having  the  power 

to  cleanse.    An  application  that  cleanses  wounds . 

I  endeavoured  detersion,  but  the  matter  could  not 
be  discharged.  Wiseman. 

We  frequently  see  simple  ulcers  afflicted  with  sharp 
humours,  which  corrode  them,  and  render  them  pain- 
ful sordid  ulcers,  if  not  timely  relieved  by  detersives 
and  lenients.  J<J. 


Fr.    de  tester ;     Span. 
'  detestar ;    Lat.  detestare, 
•  according    to    Minsheu, 
from  deum  testari  (odio- 
'  sum  illud  est),   a    form 


DETEST,  v.  a. 

DETEST'ABLE,  adj. 

DETEST'ABLY,  adv. 

DETESTA'TION,  n.  s.  I 

DETEST'ER. 

of  declaring  hatred  to,  and  innocence  of  any 
crime.  Detestatio  was  the  swearing  a  tiling  to 
be  hateful  and  odious.  To  hate ;  abominate  : 
hateful ;  abhorred  :  a  detester  is  one  who  hates 
or  abhors. 

He  was  deadly  made, 
And  all  that  life  preserved  did  detest. 

Faerie  Qtteene, 
That  detestable  sight  him  much  amazd, 

To  see  the'  unkindly  imps  of  heaven  accurst 

Devoure  their  dam.  Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

I  've  lived  in  such  dishonour,  that  the  gods 
Detest  my  baseness.  Shakspeare. 

Glory  grows  guilty  of  detested  crimes, 
When  for  fame's  sake,  for  praise,  an  outward  part, 
We  bend  to  that  the  working  of  the  heart.  Id. 

He  desired  him  to  consider  that  both  armies  con- 
sisted of  Christians,  to  whom  nothing  is  more  detest- 
able than  effusion  of  human  blood.  Hayward. 

Then  only  did  misfortune  make  her  see  what  sh-; 
had  done,  especially  finding  in  us  rather  detestation 
than  pity.  Sidney. 

There  is  that  naturally  in  the  heart  of  man  which 
abhors  sin  as  sin,  and  consequently  would  make  him 
detest  it  both  in  himself  and  others  too.  South. 

Who  dares  think  one  thing,  and  another  tell, 
My  heart  detests  him  as  the  gates  of  hell.  Pope. 

Our  love  of  God  will  inspire  us  with  a  detestation 
for  sin,  as  what  is  of  all  things  most  contrary  to  his 
divine  nature.  Swift. 

It  is  the  peculiar  condition  of  falsehood,  to  be 
equally  detested  by  the  good  and  bad.  Johnson. 

The  detestable  maxim,  Qui  nescit  dissimulare  nescit 
regnare,  will  not  be  heard  of  in  heaven.  Bp.  Watson. 

DETHRONE,  v.  a.  Fr.  detroner  ;  de  and 
throne  (Lat.  thronus).  To  divest  of  regal  dignity. 

The  queen  became  the  object  of  public  hatred,  the 
dethroned  king  was  regarded  with  pity.  Hume. 

DETIN'UE,  ra.  s.  Fr.  detenue.  A  writ  that 
lies  against  him,  who,  having  goods  or  chattels 
delivered  him  to  keep,  refuses  to  deliver  them 
again. 

DETINUE  lies  for  any  thing  certain  and  valu- 
able, wherein  one  may  have  a  property  or  right; 
as  for  a  horse,  cow,  sheep,  hens,  dogs,  jewels, 
plate,  cloth,  bags  of  money,  sacks  of  corn,  &c. 
It  must  be  laid  so  certain,  that  the  thing  detained 
may  be  known  and  recovered :  and  therefore,  for 
money  out  of  a  bag,  or  corn  out  of  a  sack,  &c., 
it  lies  not ;  for  the  money  or  corn  cannot  in  this 
case  be  known  from  other  money  or  corn ;  so 
that  the  party  must  have  an  action  on  the  case, 
&c.  Yet  detinue  may  be  brought  for  a  piece  of 
gold  of  the  price  of  22s.  though  not  for  22s.  in 
money.  In  this  action,  the  thing  detained  is 
generally  to  be  recovered,  and  not  damages  ;  but 
if  one  cannot  recover  the  thing  itself,  he  shall 
recover  damages  for  the  thing,  and  also  for  the 
detainer. 

DET'ONATE,  v.  n.  ^     Lat.  detono,  from  de 

DETONA'TION,  n.  s.     >  emphatic,    and   tonus, 

DET'ONISE,  v.  a.  3  a  sound.  To  thunder 
or  make  a  great  noise.  It  is  used  for  various 
explosions  in  chemistry.  To  detonise  is  to 
calcine  with  detonation. 


DET 


l'J2 


DET 


A  new  coal  is  not  to  be  cast  on  the  nitre,  till  the 
detonation  occasioned  by  the  former  be  either  quite  or 
almost  altogether  ended  ;  unless  it  chance  that  the 
pulling  matter  do  blow  the  coal  too  soon  out  of  the 
crucible.  B^le- 

ineteen  parts  in  twenty  of  detonixed  nitre  is  de- 
stroyed in  eighteen  days.  Arbuthnot  on  Air. 

The  nitrates  yield  oxygen  gas  mingled  with  nitrogen 
gas  by  the  action  of  fire  ;  they  give  out  a  white  va- 
pour of  nitric  acid  when  acted  on  by  concentrated 
sulphuric  acid  ;  and,  when  mixed  with  combustible 
substances,  produce,  at  a  red  heat,  inflammation  and 
detonation.  Parke'e  Chemieal  Catechism. 

DETONATION,  in  chemistry,  signifies  an  explo- 
sion with  noise  made  by  the  sudden  inflamma- 
tion of  some  combustible  body  :  such  as  are  the 
explosions  of  gunpowder,  and  fulminating  pOw- 
ders.  See  CHEMISTRY. 

DETORT',  v.  a.  Lat.  detortus,  of  detorqueo. 
To  wrest  from  the  original  import,  meaning,  or 
design. 

They  have  assumed  what  amounts  to  an  infallibility 
in  the  private  spirit,  and  have  detorted  texts  of  scrip- 
ture to  the  sedition,  disturbance,  and  destruction  of 
the  civil  government.  Dryden. 

DETOUR  DES  ANGLOIS,  or  English  Turn, 
a  circular  direction  of  the  river  Mississippi,  in 
North  America,  so  very  considerable,  that  vessels 
cannot  pass  it  with  the  same  wind  that  conducted 
them  to  it,  and  must  either  wait  for  a  favorable 
wind,  or  make  fast  to  the  bank,  and  haul  close  ; 
there  being  sufficient  depth  of  water  for  any 
vessel  that  can  enter  the  river.  The  two  forts 
and  batteries  at  this  place  on  both  sides  the  river, 
are  more  than  sufficient  to  stop  the  progress  of 
any  vessel  whatever.  Dr.  Cox,  of  New-Jersey, 
ascended  the  Mississippi  to  this  place,  anno  1698, 
took  possession,  and  called  the  country  Carolina. 
It  lies  eighteen  miles  below  New  Orleans,  and 
eighty-seven  above  the  Balize. 

DETRACT  v.  a.      ~]      Fr.  detracter;  Span. 

DETRACT'ER,  n.  s.        j  detratar ;    Lat.   detra- 

DETRACT'ION,  (  here,  from  de  (down- 

DETRAC'TIOUS,^'.      j  ward)    and     trahere ; 

DETRACT'ORY,  Gr.  ipaoau,  to  draw. 

DETRACT'RESS,  n.  s.  J  To  take  away  or  sub- 
ract ;  generally  to  take  away,  or  derogate  from, 
character.  Detractory,  and  detractious,  alike 
mean,  dishonorable  to  character. 

Lest  pcrauenture  stryuyngis,  enuyes,  sturdnessis, 
dissenciouns,  and  detracciouta,  priuy  spechis  of  dis- 
cord ben  among  ghou.  Wiclif.  1  Cor.  12. 

I  am  right  glad  to  be  thus  satisfied,  in  that  I  yet 
was  never  able  till  now  to  choke  the  mouth  of  such 
detracters  with  the  certain  knowledge  of  their  slander- 
ous untruths.  Spenser  on  Ireland. 

I  put  myself  to  thy  direction,  and 
Unspeak  mine  own  detraction ;  .here  abjure 
The  taints  and  blames  I  laid  upon  myself, 
For  strangers  to  my  nature.  Shakspeare. 

Those  were  assistants  in  private,  but  not  trusted  to 
manage  the  affairs  in  publick  ;  for  that  would  detract 
from  the  honour  of  the  principal  ambassador.  Bacon. 

You  shall  enquire  of  the  unlawful  taking  of  par- 
tridges, and  pheasants,  or  fowl,  the  detraction  of  the 
eggs  of  wild-fowls,  &c.  Id. 

By  the  largeness  of  the  cornices  they  hinder  both 
the  light  within,  and  likewise  detract  much  from  the 
view  of  the  froct  without.  Wotton. 


Fame,  that  her  high  birth  to  rais? 
Seemed  erst  so  lavish  and  profuse, 
We  may  justly  now  accuse 
Of  detraction  from  her  praise.  Milton 

The  painters  are  most  envious,  if  they  want 
Good  colours  for  preferment ;  virtuous  ladies 
Love  this  way  to  be  flattered,  and  accuse 
The  workman  of  detraction,  if  he  add  not 
Some  grace  they  cannot  truly  call  their  own. 

Masiinger. 

This  is  not  only  derogatory  unto  the  wisdom  of  God, 
who  hath  proposed  the  world  unto  our  knowledge, 
and  thereby  the  notion  of  himself  ;  but  also  detractory 
unto  the  intellect  and  sense  of  man.  Browne. 

The  multitude  of  partners  does  detract  nothing 
from  each  private  share,  nor  does  the  publickness  of 
it  lessen  propriety  in  it.  Boyle. 

No  envy  can  detract  from  this  :  it  will  shine  in  his- 
tory, and,  like  swans,  grow  whiter  the  longer  it  en- 
dures. Dryden. 

Away  the  fair  detracters  went, 
And  gave  by  turns  their  censures  vent. 

Swift. 

If  any  shall  detract  from  a  lady's  character,  unless 
she  be  absent,  the  said  detractress  shall  be  forthwith 
ordered  to  the  lowest  place  of  the  room.  Addison. 

The  detractory  lye  takes  from  a  great  man  the  re- 
putation that  justly  belongs  to  him.  Arbuthnot. 

Detraction,  in  the  native  importance  of  the  word, 
signifies  the  withdrawing  or  taking  off  from  a  thing  ; 
and,  as  it  is  applied  to  the  reputation,  it  denotes  the 
impairing  or  lessening  a  man  in  point  of  fame,  render- 
ing him  less  valued  and  esteemed  by  others,  which  is 
the  final  aim  of  detraction.  Ayliffe. 

Hard  is  his  fate  on  whom  the  public 
Is  fixed  for  ever  to  detract  or  praise  ; 
Repose  denies  her  requiem  to  his  name, 
And  folly  loves  the  martyrdom  of  Fame.      Byron. 

DETRANCHE,  in  heraldry,  a  line  bend- 
wise,  proceeding  always  from  the  dexter  side, 
but  not  from  the  very  angle  diagonally  athwart 
the  shield. 

DETRIMENT,  n.  s.  }      Fr.  detrimeitt ;  Spa. 

DETRIMENTAL,  adj.  5  Portug.  and  Ital.  de- 
trimento ;  Lat.  detrimentum,  from  detero,  detritus, 
worn,  because  that  which  is  worn  is  thereby  in- 
jured. Injury ;  diminution  ;  harm.  Detrimen- 
tal is,  mischievous;  causing  injury. 

Difficult  it  must  be  for  one  Christian  church  to  abo- 
lish that  which  all  Lad  received  and  held  for  the  space 
of  many  ages,  and  that  without  any  detriment  unto 
religion.  Hooker. 

I  can  repair 

That  detriment,  if  such  it  be,  to  lose 
Self-lost.  Milton. 

He  with  the  foe  began  to  buckle, 
Vowing  to  be  revenged  for  breach 
Of  crowd  and  skin  upon  the  wretch, 
Sole  author  of  all  detriment 
He  and  his  fiddle  underwent.  Hudibras. 

Let  a  family  burn  but  a  candle  a  night  less  than  the 
usual  number,  and  they  may  take  in  the  Spectator 
without  detriment  to  their  private  affairs.  Addison. 

Obstinacy  in  prejudices,  which  are  detrimental  to 
our  country,  ought  not  to  be  mistaken  for  virtuous  re- 
solution and  firmness  of  mind.  Id. 

And  the  reason  seems  to  be,  because  aa  apprehen- 
sion of  the  displeasure  of  their  superiors,  and  the  de- 
trimental consequences  which  may  accrue  from  thence, 
may  be  a  check  upon  them,  and  engage  them  to  pay 
the  just  regards  which  they  expect.  Mason, 


DEV 


193 


DEV 


DETRITION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dete.ro,  detritus, 
rr:m  de  and  te.ro ;  Gr.  rtpw,  to  rub.  The  act 
of  wearing  away. 

DETROIT  RIVER,  or  Strait  of  St.  Clair, 
the  strait  or  river  which  flows  from  lake  St.  Clair 
into  lake  Erie,  and  forms  part  of  the  boundary 
between  the  United  States  and  Upper  Canada. 
It  is  forty  miles  long,  and  the  great  channel  by 
vrhich  the  waters  of-  the  lakes  of  Canada,  Huron, 
Superior,  and  Michigan,  are  conveyed  to  the 
ocean.  On  the  east  side  cultivation  has  made 
great  progress. 

DETROIT,  a  flourishing  town  of  the  United 
States,  on  the  west  side  of  the  above  river.  The 
fort  and  military  works  are  very  strong ;  but  they 
were  taken  in  1812,  by  the  British,  undergeneral 
Brock. 

DETRUDE', 3j.  a.  \      Lat.  detrudo  ;  de  and 

DETRU'SION,  n.  *.  5  trudo,  to  thrust ;  to  push' 
down ;  the  act  of  thrusting  or  forcing  down. 

Philosophers  are  of  opinion,  that  the  souls  of  men 
may,  for  their  miscarriages,  be  detruded  into  the  bo- 
dies of  beasts.  Locke. 

From  this  detrusion  of  the  waters  towards  the  side, 
the  parts  towards  the  pole  must  be  much  increased. 
Keil  against  Btirnet. 
At  thy  command  the  vernal  sun  awakes 

The  torpid  sap,  detruded  to  the  root 

By  wintry  winds.  Thomson. 

Such  as  are  detruded  down  to  hell, 

Either  for  shame  they  still  themselves  retire, 

Or,  tied  in  chains,  they  in  close  prison  dwell. 

Daviet. 

To  DETRU'NCATE,  v.  a.  i     Lat.  detrunco ; 

DETRUNCA'TION,  n.  s.  3  de   and   trunco. 

To  lop;    to  C'lt;    to  shorten  by  deprivation  of 
parts. 

It  may  sometimes  happen  by  hasty  detnmcation, 
that  the  general  tendency  of  a  sentence  may  be 
changed.  Johnson.  Pref .  to  Dictionary. 

DETTINGEN,  a  village  of  Germany,  in  the 
electorate  of  Mentz,  situated  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Maine,  where  a  battle  was  fought  between 
the  English,  under  the  command  of  king  George 
II.  in  person  and  the  earl  of  Stair,  and  the 
French,  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of 
Noailles.  The  English  had  the  honor  of  the 
day  ;  but  were  soon  obliged  to  leave  the  field 
of  battle,  which  was  taken  possession  of  by  the 
French,  who  treated  the  wounded  English  with 
great  clemency.  It  is  nine  miles  south  of  Ilariau, 
and  six*  north-west  of  Aschaffenburgh.  Long. 
9°  5'  E.,  lat.  49°  55'  N. 

DETURBATION  n.  s.  Lat.  deturbo.  The 
act  of  throwing  down ;  degradation. 

DEVAPO RATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  from  de  and 
vapor.  The  condensation  of  vapor. 

For  the  wind1  blows  uniformly  upon  this  hot  part 
of  the  coast  of  Peru,  but  no  cause  of  devapora- 
tion  occurs  till  it  begins  to  ascend  the  mountainous 
Andes,  and  then  its. own  expansion  produces  cold  suf- 
ficient to  condense  its  vapour.  Darwin, 

DEVAPRAYAGA,  a  town  of  the  province  of 
Serinaghur,  Northern  Hindostan,  situated  at  the 
junction  of  two  branches  of  the  most  sacred 
part  of  the  Ganges.  It  is  built  on  the  side  of  a 
mountain,  about  100  feet  above  the  stream.  The 
houses  are  of  stone,  covered  with  shingles.  The 
celebrated  temple  of  Ramachandra.  containing 

VOL.  VII. 


a  statue  of  the  deity,  of  black  stone,  is  constructed 
of  large  blocks  of  cut  stone,  piled  up,  without 
mortar,  to  the  height  of  sixty  feet.  It  is  at  the 
upper  part  of  the  town,  and  surrounded  by 
twenty-five  villages,  which  belong  to  the  Brah- 
mins. This  place  suffered  much  by  an  earth- 
quake in  1803. 

•  DEVASTATION,  n.  $.  Lat.  devasto,  de  and 
vastus.  Waste ;  havock  ;  desolation  ;  destruc- 
tion. 

By  devastation  the  rough  warrior  gains, 
And  fanners  fatten  most  when  famine  reigns    Garth. 

That  flood  which  overflowed  Attica,  in  the  days  of 
Ogyges,  and  that  which  drowned  Thessaly  in  Deuca- 
lion's time,  made  cruel  havock  and  devastation  among 
them.  Woodward. 

If  it  excite  a  man  to  wicked  attempts,  make  him  wil- 
ling to  sacrifice  the  esteem  of  all  wise  and  good  men  to 
the  acclamations  of  a  mob  ;  to  overleap  the  bounds  of 
decency  and  truth,  &c.  it  is  then  not  only  vanity  but 
vice ;  a  vice,  which  of  all  others  hath  made  the 
greatest  havock  and  devastation,  among  men.  Mason. 

DEUCALION,  king  of  Thessaly,  is  said  to 
have  been  the  son  of  Prometheus.  A  flood  re- 
corded to  have  happened  in  this  time  (about 
A.  A.  C.  1500),  is  supposed  to  have  been  only 
an  inundation  of  the  neighbouring  country,  oc- 
casioned by  heavy  rains,  and  an  earthquake  that 
stopped  the  course  of  the  river  Peneus.  He 
governed  his  people,  we  are  told,  with  great  equity ; 
but  the  rest  of  mankind,  being  extremely  wicked, 
were  destroyed  by  a  flood,  while  Deucalion  and 
Pyrrha  his  queen  saved  themselves  by  ascending 
mount  Parnassus.  When  the  waters  decreased, 
they  went  and  consulted  the  oracle  of  Themis, 
on  the  means  by  which  the  earth  was  to  be  re- 
peopled,  and  were  ordered  to  veil  their  heads 
and  faces,  to  unloose  their  girdles,  and  throw 
behind  their  backs  the  bones  of  their  great  mother. 
At  this  advice  Pyrrha  was  seized  with  horror ; 
but  Deucalion  explained  the  mystery,  by  ob- 
serving, that  their  great  mother  must  mean  the 
earth,  and  her  bones  the  stones ;  when  taking 
them  up,  those  Deucalion  threw  over  his  head 
became  men,  and  those  thrown  by  Pyrrha  women. 
M.  Bryant  and  others  have  supposed,  that  Deu- 
calion was  the  same  with  the  patriarch  Noah ; 
and  that  his  flood  in  Thessaly,  and  those  01 
Ogyges  in  Attica,  and  Prometheus  in  Egypt, 
were  the  same  with  that  of  Noah  recorded  in 
Scripture.  See  DELUGE. 

DEUCE,  Goth,  dut ;  Lat.  dusius  ;  Arm.  teut, 
once  applied  to  good  as  well  as  evil  spirits.  See 
DEMON. 

'Twas  the  prettiest  prologue^as  he  wrote-it ; 
Well,  the  deuce  take  me  if  I  ha'n't  forgot  it. 

Congreve. 

DEUCE,  n.  s.  Fr.  de.ux.  Two  :  a  word  used 
in  games. 

You  are  a  gentleman  and  a  gamester  ;  then,  I  am 
sure,  you  know  how  much  the  cross  sum  of  deuce  ace 
amounts  to.  Shaktpeare. 

DEVE'LOP,  v.  a.  Fr.  developer;  Lat.  deveiu 
To  disengage  from  something  that  enfolds  01 
conceals ;  to  disentangle. 

Take  him  to  develop,  if  you  can, 
And  hew  the  block  off,  and  get  ont  the  man. 

Dunciail. 

0 


DEV  19- 

In  his  eye 

And  nostril,  beautiful  disdain,  and  might, 
And  majesty,  flash  their  full  lightnings  by, 
Developing  in  that  one  glance  the  Deity.  Byron. 
DEVENTER,  the  capital  of  a  district  in  the 
province  of  Overyssel,  Netherlands,  situated  in  a 
fertile  country,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  Yssel, 
is  not  a  town  of  great  size,  but  is  strong,  being 
surrounded  by  a  wall,  well  flanked  with  towers, 
and  defended  with  broad  and  deep  ditches.  The 
cathedral  is  a  fine  structure.  There  are  besides 
three  parish  churches,  and  several  convents  ;  and 
an  athenaeum,  or  provincial  academy.  The 
manufacture  of  this  place  is  linen,  and  the  trade 
is  in  butter,  cheese,  and  cattle.  There  is  a  beau- 
tiful promenade  on  the  Yssel.  Population 
10,100.  It  is  eight  miles  N.  N.  W.  of  Zutphen, 
aid  forty-six  east  of  Amsterdam. 

DEVEREUX  (Robert),  earl  of  Essex.  See 
ESSEX. 

DEVE'ST,  v.  a.  Fr.  dtvesier ;  Lat.  de  and  ves- 
tit.  See  DIVEST.  To  strip;  to  deprive  of 
clothes. 

What  are  those  breaches  of  the  law  of  nature  and 
nations,  which  do  forfeit  and  devest  all  right  and  till 
in  a  nation  to  government  ?  Bacon. 

Friends  all  but  now, 

In  quarter  and  in  terms,  like  bride  and  groom 
Deviating  them  for  bed.  Shakspeare. 

Come  on,  thou  little  inmate  of  this  breast, 
Which  for  thy  sake  from  passions  I  devest.       Prior. 

DEVE'X,  adj.      )      Lat.  devexus.     Bending 
DEVE'XITY/,  n.  s.  J  down  ;   declivous  ;    incur- 
vated  downwards ;  declivity. 

DE'VIATE,  v.  n.  ^      Lat.  de  via  decedere* 
DEVIA'TION,  n.  s.     >To    wander    from     the 
DE'VIOUS,  adj.         j  right  or  common  way  ; 
»o  go  astray. 

In  this  minute  devious  subject,  I  have  been  ne- 
cessitated to  explain  myself  in  more  words  than  may 
seem  needful.  Holder. 

A  story  should,  to  please,  at  least  seem  true, 
Be  apropos,  well  told,  concise,  and  new  : 
And  whensoe'er  it  deviates  from  these  rules, 
The  wise  will  sleep,  and  leave  applause  to  fools. 

Stillingfleet. 

The  rest  to  some  faint  meaning  make  pretence, 
But  Shad  well  never  deviates  into  sense.         Dry  den. 

Some  lower  muse,  perhaps,  who  lightly  treads 
The  devious  paths  where  wanton  fancy  leads.  Rowe. 

What  makes  all  physical  and  moral  ill  ? 
ThereNature  deviates,  and  here  wanders  Will.  Pope. 

These  bodies  constantly  move  round  in  the  same 
tracks,  without  making  the  least  deviation.-  Cheyne. 

One  devious  step  at  first  setting  out,  frequently  leads 
a  person  into  a  wilderness  of  doubt  and  error. 

Clarissa. 

Worthy  persons,  if  inadvertently  drawn  into  a  de- 
viation, will  endeavour  instantly  to  recover  their  lost 
ground,  that  they  may  not  bring  error  into  habit. 

Id. 

Every  muse, 

And  every  blooming  pleasure,  wait  without 
fo  bless  the  wildly  devious  morning  walk. 

Thomson. 
To  what  gulfs 

A  single  deviation  from  the  track 
Of  human  duties  leads  even  those  who  claim 
The  homage  of  mankind  as  their  born  due, 
And  find  it,  till  they  forfeit  it  themselves  ! 

Byron. 


DEVICE',  n.s. 
DEVIL, 


See  DEVISE. 

Goth.  diqft;  Sax.  diofut. 


DE,  }       ot.  dq;    ax.  diofut. 

DEV'ILISH,  adj.        >Teut.  teuffel  ;  Irish  dual; 

DEV'ILISHLY,  adv.  J  Belg.  duvcll;  Fr.  dlable  ; 
Span,  diablo,  from  Lat.  diabolus  ;  Gr.  SiafioXoc, 
£iaj3a\A«,  from  Sia,  through  and  /3aXXw,  to  cast; 
to  strike  through  as  with  a  dart  ;  and  thence  as 
with  slander.  The  great  spiritual  enemy  of 
man,  called  in  Scripture  '  an  accuser  ;'  a  term 
of  reproach,  expressing  extreme  wickedness, 
raal,  or  supposed  :  a  ridiculous  expletive  :  the 
adjective  and  adverb  seem  plain. 

Clothe  ghou  with  the  armure  of  God,  that  ghe  moun 
stande  aghens  aspiyngis  of  the  deitel. 

Wiclif.  Effesies  6. 

Have  not  I  chosen  you  twelve,  and  one  of  you  is 
a  devil  1  Bible.  John  vi.  70. 

This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from  above,  but  is 
earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  Id.  Jamet  iii.  15. 

For  grief  thereof  and  devilish  despight, 
From  his  infernal  furnace  forth  he  threw 

Huge  flames,  that  dimmed  all  the  heaven's  light, 
Enrolled  in  duskish  smoke  and  brimstone  blue. 

Spenser. 

The  devil  was  ill  and  the  devil  a  monk  would  be, 
The  devil  was  well  the  devil  a  monk  was  he. 

Old  Proverb. 
See  thyself,  devil  ; 

Proper  deformity  seems  not  in  the  fiend 
So  horrid  as  in  woman.  Shakspeare. 

A  devilish  knave  !  besides,  the  knave  is  handsome, 
young,  and  blyth  ;  all  those  requisites  are  in  him  that 
delight.  Td. 

Worldly  wealth  is  the  deriil't  bait  ;  and  those  whose 
minds  feed  upon  riches,  recede,  in  general,  from  real 
happiness,  in  proportion  as  their  stores  increase  ;  as 
the  moon  when  she  is  fullest  of  light  is  farthest  from 
the  sun.  Burton. 

Be  frustrate  all  ye  stratagems  of  Hell, 
And  devilish  machinations  come  to  nought. 

Milton. 

Those  trumpeters  threatened  them  with  continual 
alarms  of  damnation,  if  they  did  not  venture  life,  for- 
tune, and  all,  in  that  which  wickedly  and  devilinfilt, 
those  impostors  called  the  cause  of  God.  South. 

The  things,  we  know,  are  neither  rich  nor  rare  ; 
But  wonder  how  the  devil  they  got  there  !  Pope. 

With  all  these  tokens  of  a  knave  complete, 
If  thou  art  honest,  thou  'rt  a  devilish  cheat. 

,          Addison. 

DEVI  L,  an  evil  angel,  one  of  those  celestial  spirits 
cast  down  from  heaven  for  aspiring  to  be  equal 
with  God.  The  Ethiopians  paint  the  devil  white. 
Satan  and  Belial  are  equivalent  to  this  term  in 
the  Old  Testament  :  nor  do  we  meet  with  it  in 
any  heathen  authors,  in  the  sense  it  is  taken 
among  Christians,  that  is,  as  a  creature  revolted 
from  God,  although  their  theology  was  familiar 
with  evil  genii  and  daemons.  See  DAEMON  and 
DEMONIAC.  Some  of  the  aboriginal  nations  of 
America  have  a  notion  of  two  collateral  inde- 
pendent beings,  one  of  whom  is  g«-od,  and  the 
other  evil  ;  which  last  they  imagine  has  the  super- 
intendance  of  the  earth,  for  which  reason  they 
chiefly  worship  him  ;  and  hence  tliey  have  been 
said  to  worship  the  devil.  The  Chaldeans  and 
Persians,  in  like  manner,  believed  in  both  a  good 
principle  and  an  evil  one  ;  which  last  they  ima- 
gined was  an  enemy  to  mankind.  Isaiah,  accor- 
ding to  some  commentators,  when  speaking  of 


DEV 


195 


DEV 


the  fall  of  the  king  of  Babylon,  alludes  to  that 
of  the  devil,  calling  him  Lucifer,  son  of  the 
morning.  The  Arabians  call  Lucifer,  Eblis ; 
which  some  writers  suppose  to  be  a  diminutive 
or  corruption  of  the  word  Diabolus. 

DEVIL  IN  A  BUSH,  in  botany.     See  NIGELLA. 

DEVISE',  v.  a.  -j       Fr.    deviser;    Span,    and 

DEVI'SER,  n.  s.    >  Portvig.    devisar,    according 

DEVICE',  n.  s.      3  to  Skinner,  from  Lat.  devi- 

sare,  to  look  about.    To  contrive  j   consider  :  a 

device  is  the  scheme  or  plan  contrived :  hence 

also  a  skelch  or  drawing  on  a  shield;  a  token. 

Behold  I  frame  evil  against  you,  and  deviss  a  de- 
vice against  you.  Jer.  xiii.  11. 

Her  merry  fit  she  freshly  'gan  to  rear, 
And  did  of  joy  and  jollity  devise, 
Herself  to  cherish  and  her  guest  to  chear. 

Faerie  Queene. 

At  last  the  nourse  in  her  fool  hardy  wit 
Conceived  a  bold  devise,  and  thus  bespake.         Id. 
Touching  the  exchange  of  laws   in  practice  with 
laws  in  device,  which  they  say  are  better  for  the  state 
of  the  church,  if  they  might  take  place  ;  the  farther 
we  examine  them,  the  greater  cause  we    find  to  con- 
clude,  although   we    continue   the   same  we  are,  the 
harm  is  not  great.  Hooker. 

Devise  but  how  you'll  use  him  when  he  comes,  and 
let  us  two  devise  to  bring  him  thither.  Shakspeare. 

He's  gentle  ;  never  schooled,  and  yet  learned  ;  full 
of  noble  device,  of  all  sorts  enchantingly  beloved. 

Id. 

This  is  our  device, 

That  Falstaff  at  that  oak  shall  meet  with  us.     Id. 
Being  divided  from  truth  in  themselves,   they  are 
yet  farther  removed  by  advenient  deception  ;  for  true 
it  is,  if  I  say  they  are  daily  mocked  into  error  by  de- 
visers. Browne. 

Then  change  we  shields  and  their  devices  bear ; 
Let  fraud  supply  the  want  of  force  in  war.  Dryden. 

The  authors  of  useful  inventions,  the  devisers  of 
wnolesome  laws,  as  were  the  philosophers  of  antient 
times,  were  honoured  as  the  fathers  and  prophets  of 
their  country.  •  Grew. 

Hibernia's  harp,  device  of  her  command, 
And  parent  of  her  mirth,  shall  there  be  seen. 

Prior. 

He  intended  it  as  a  politick  device  to  lessen  their 
interest,  and  keep  them  low  in  the  world. 

Atterbwy. 

Ye  sons  of  art,  one  curious  piece  devise, 
From  whose  constructive  motion  shall  arise. 

Blackmore. 

A  tavern  with  a  gaudy  sign, 
Whose  bush  is  better  than  the  wine, 
May  cheat  you  once — will  that  device, 
'  Neat  as  imported/  cheat  you  twice  1     Garrick. 
DEVICE,  in  heraldry,  painting,  and  sculpture, 
an  emblem  used  to  represent  a  certain  family, 
person,  action,  or  quality ;  with  a  suitable  motto, 
applied  in  a  figurative  sense.     The  essence  of  a 
device   consists  in  metaphorical  similitude  be- 
tween the  things  representing  and  represented  : 
thus  a  young  nobleman,  of  great  courage  and 
ambition,  is  said  to  have  borne  his  device,  in  a 
carousal  at  the  court  of  France,  a  rocket  mounted 
in  the  air,  with  this  motto  in  Italian,  '  poco  duri 
purche  m'inalzi ;'  importing,  that  he  preferred  a 
short  life,  provided  ha  might  thereby  attain  to 
glory  and  eminence.    The  Italians  have  reduced 
the  making  of  devices  into  an  art. 


?      Old  Fr.  devise,   a 
5  will.      To    give    by 


DEVI'SE,  v.a.  &   n.  s. 

DEVISEE',  n. s. 

will ;  the  act  of  giving  or  bequeathing  by  will' 
devisee,  he  to  whom  something  is  bequeathed  by 
will.  Devisour,  he  who  bequeaths  it. 

The  alienation  is  made  by  devise  in  a  last  will  only, 
and  the  third  part  of  these  profits  is  there  demand  abli'. 

Locke. 

This  word  devisee  is  properly  attributed,  in  our  com- 
mon law,  to  him  that  bequeaths  his  goods  by  his  last 
will  or  testament  in  writing  ;  and  the  reason  is,  be- 
cause those  that  now  appertain  only  to  the  devitow, 
by  this  act  are  distributed  into  many  parts.  Cowell. 

DE'VITABLE,  adj.  \      Lat.  devitabilin.  1'os- 

DEVITA'TION,  n.  s,  $  sible  to  be  avoided; 
avoidable  :  the  act  of  escaping  or  avoiding. 

DEVIZES,  a  town  of  Wiltshire,  six  miles  north 
fromLavington,and  eighty-nine  west  fromLondon. 
It  contains  two  churches  and  a  chapel,  besides  a 
place  of  worship  for  dissenters,  and  returns  two 
members  to  parliament.  Here  was  formerly  a 
castle,  supposed  to  be  one  of  the  strongest  in 
England  ;  but  it  is  now  nearly  destroyed.  Two 
markets  are  held  weekly,  one  on  Monday,  prin- 
cipally for  butcher's  meat ;  the  other  on  Thursday 
for  corn,  wool,  cattle,  &c.,  considered  one  of  the 
best  in  England.  Considerable  manufactures 
are  carried  on,  particularly  of  serges,  kersey- 
meres, and  broad-cloth.  In  the  market  place 
is  erected  a  stone  with  an  inscription,  as  a  me- 
morial of  divine  vengeance  inflicted  on  a  woman 
who  called  God  to  witness  a  falsehood  concern- 
ing some  money.  The  corporation  consists  of  a 
mayor,  recorder,  ten  magistrates,  and  twenty- 
four  common-council-men.  The  number  of  bur- 
gesses is  unlimited,  and  they  have  a  right  to  vote 
for  representatives  in  parliament  as  soon  as  they 
are  made  free.  Its  name  is  to  be  derived  from 
the  Latin  divisae,  divided,  from  its  having  been 
anciently  divided  between  the  king  and  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury  ;  and  it  is  supposed  to  have 
been  the  Punctuobice  of  Ravennus.  The  Ro- 
mans enclosed  it  with  a  vallum  and  ditch,  in 
which  there  is  now  a  road  almost  round  the  town. 
Brass  figures  of  household  gods,  coins,  bricks, 
and  urns,  evidently  Roman,  have  been  dug  up 
here. 

DEVOID',  adj.  Fr.  vuide.  Empty;  vacant; 
void. 

When  1  awoke  and  found  her  place  devoid, 
And  nought  but  pressed  grass  where  she  had  lyen, 
I  sorrowed  all  so  much  as  earst  I  joyed. 

Faerie  Queene 

That  the  soul  and  angels  are  devoid  of  quantity  and 
dimension,  and  that  they  have  nothing  to  do  with 
proper  locality,  is  generally  opinioned.  Glunville. 

DEVOIR',  n.  s.  Fr.  devoir;  Lat.  debere. 
To  owe  service. 

DEVOLVE'  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  }      Lat.  devolvo  ;  de 

DEVOLU'TION,  n.  s.  J  and  volvo,  to  roll. 

To  roll  down  or  upon ;  hence,  to  give  in  succes- 
sion. Devolution  is  the  art  of  so  removing  or 
giving,  or  the  removal  so  effected. 

DEVON,  a  river  of  Scotland,  in  the  counties 
of  Perth  and  Clackmannan,  which  rises  in  the 
Ochil  hills,  and  after  running  ten  miles  directly 
east,  makes  a  turn  to  the  west  at  a  place  hence 
called  the  Crook  of  Devon ;  then  passes  through 

O  2 


196 


DEVONSHIRE. 


the  vale  of  Glendovan  to  the  Rumbling  Bridge 
and  Caldron  Linn,  where  it  forms  a  scenery, 
wild,  beautiful,  and  romantic. 

DEVONPORT,  a  sea-port,  market,  and 
borough  town,  in  the  county  of  Devon,  England, 
returning  two  members  to  parliament  under  the 
Reform  Bill  of  1832.  It  is  in  the  parish  of 
Stoke  Dancarel,  on  the  Hamoaze,  a  creek  in  the 
estuary  of  the  Tamar,  and  received  its  present 
name  by  command  of  George  IV.,  in  1824.  Its 
foundation  may  be  attributed  to  the  docks  con- 
structed here  originally  by  William  III.,  and 
enlarged  in  the  reign  of  George  III.  The  royal 
dock  yard  occupies  an  area  of  seventy-one 
acres  and  thirty-six  poles,  and  includes  one  wet 
and  three  dry  or  graving  docks,  formed  in  so 
many  excavations  of  a  slaty  stratum,  and  faced 
with  Portland  stone.  In  the  dock  yard  is  a 
chapel,  opened  in  1817,  a  magazine,  gun-wharf, 
covering  five  acres  of  ground,  a  surgery  and 
permanent  medical  establishment,  besides  offi- 
cers' apartments,  store  houses,  and  other  neces- 
sary buildings.  The  town  is  governed  by  com- 
missioners, elected  by  those  of  the  inhabitants 
who  contribute  eight  pounds  annually  to  the 
poor's  rate,  and  for  the  election  of  members  to 
parliament  a  returning  officer  is  appointed  by  the 
sheriff  of  the  county.  Courts  leet  and  baron  are 
held  by  the  constable  of  the  manor,  and  petty 
sessions  by  the  county  magistrates.  The  com- 
mercial interests  have  been  promoted  by  the 
erection  of  an  exchange  in  Ker  Street,  and 
general  traffic  is  conducted  in  a  market  place. 
The  trade  and  manufacture  peculiar  to  this  place 
are  block,  sail,  rope  making,  and  such  others  as 
are  connected  with  nautical  equipment.  The 
town  is  strongly  fortified.  The  fort  and  battery 
on  Mount  Wise,  command  the  harbour  entrance 
and  the  sound,  and  here  also  is  the  house  of  the 
port  admiral.  There  is  one  ferry  at  Crimble 
Passage,  one  to  Mount  Edgcumbe,  and  a  flying 
bridge  preserves  an  easy  communication  with 
Saltash,  in  Cornwall.  Devonport  is  218  miles 
southward  of  London,  and  contains  a  population 
of  44,454  souls. 

DEVONSHIRE  is  a  maritime  county,  one  of 
the  most  valuable  in  England ;  and  is  bounded 
on  the  north  and  north-west  by  the  Bristol  Chan- 
ne4  ;  on  the  west  by  Cornwall,  th«  river  Tamar, 
and  a  small  rivulet  called  Marsland  Water ;  on 
the  south  and  south-east  it  is  skirted  by  the 
British  Channel;  on  the  east  and  north-east  it 
borders  on  the  counties  of  Dorset  aud  Somerset, 
the  dividing  limits  being  artificial.  In  point  of 
extent  this  county  is  second  only  to  Yorkshire, 
and  the  fourth  in  population.  Its  greatest  length, 
which  is  from  north  to  south,  is  about  seventy- 
three  miles;  and  its  greatest  breadth,  from  east 
to  west,  sixty-five  miles.  It  contains  about 
1,600,000  acres,  or  upwards  of  2,493  square 
miles.  This  county  is  divided  into  thirty-three 
hundreds,  349  parishes,  117  vicarages,  1733  vil- 
lages, one  city,  and  thirty-seven  market  towns. 
It  is  in  the  diocese  of  Exeter,  and  the  western 
circuit  of  the  province  of  Canterbury. 

It  was  incorporated  by  the  Romans  with  Corn- 
wall, under  the  general  appellation  of  Danrao- 
niurn  ;  its  original  name  being  Dyvnaint,  signi- 
fying <leeps  or  hollows.  During  the  Heptarchy 


it  belonged  to  the  West  Saxons,  and  was  then 
called  Devonscyre.  It  was  included  in  the  first 
Roman  district,  or  Britannia  Prima. 

The  climate  of  Devonshire  differs  materially 
in  the  northern  and  southern  districts.  It  is, 
however,  in  general  mild  and  genial.  The 
northern  district,  considered  in  its  most  exten- 
sive sense,  as  comprehending  the  whole  district 
between  Dartmoor  and  the  British  Channel,  but, 
more  generally  speaking,  embracing  only  the  parts 
round  Biddeford,  Barnstaple,  South  Moulton, 
and  the  north  coasts,  is  by  no  means  comparable 
to  the  temperature  which  characterises  the  south- 
ern parts  of  the  county;  yet  even  here,  and 
along  the  sea  coasts,  from  the  northern  extremity 
of  the  district  to  the  most  southern,  snow  seldom 
lies  longer  than  a  few  hours,  except  indeed  on 
the  summits  of  some  of  the  high  hills.  In  the 
southern  parts  the  progress  of  vegetation  is  but 
little  impeded  during  winter,  and  the  ground 
almost  constantly  wears  an  aspect  of  verdure  and 
beauty.  The  climate  of  Devonshire  has  been 
frequently  recommended  by  the  faculty  as  pre- 
feraMe  for  delicate  invalids,  even  to  Lisbon  or 
the  South  of  France.  The  face  of  the  country  is 
exceedingly  varied  and  uneven.  The  heights  in 
many  parts,  but  particularly  in  Dartmoor  and  its 
vicinity,  swell  into  mountains  ;  the  altitudes  of 
the  principal  eminences  being  from  1500  to 
1800  feet.  '  On  approaching  this  tract  from  the 
south  and  south-east,  the  eye  is  bewildered  by 
an  extensive  waste,  exhibiting  gigantic  tors, 
large  surfaces  covered  with  masses  of  scattered 
granite,  and  immense  rocks,  which  seem  to  have 
been  precipitated  from  the  steep  declivities  into 
the  valleys.  These  huge  and  craggy  fragments 
are  spread  confusedly  over  the  ground,  and  have 
been  compared  to  the  ponderous  masses  ejected 
by  volcanoes,  to  the  enormous  ruins  of  formidable 
castles,  and  to  the  wrecks  of  mountains  torn 
piecemeal  by  the  raging  elements.'  Taking 
the  plane  of  high  water  in  the  Bristol  Channel 
as  a  base,  it  appea-s  that  the  highest  hill,  which 
is  Dunkery  Beacon,  on  part  of  Exmoor  Forest, 
is  1890  feet;  the  next,  Castle  Head-down,  High 
Bray  parish,  1500  feet.  The  lowest,  which  is 
Hilsborough,  overhanging  the  town  of  Ilfracombe 
to  the  east,  is  about  300  feet.  Exraoor  has  re- 
cently been  disforested  by  act  of  parliament. 

The  principal  rivers  of  Devonshire  are  the 
Exe,  the  Torridge,  the  Teign,  the  Taw,  the  Oke, 
the  Dart,  the  Plym,  the  Otter,  the  Axe,  and  the 
Tamar  :  though  this  last  belongs  more  properly 
to  Cornwall.  It  forms  at  its  mouth  the  harbour 
of  Hamoaze,  or  Plymouth  Sound.  All  these 
rivers  abound  in  fine  salmon.  Sufficient  atten- 
tion does  not  appear  to  have  been  paid  to  the 
inland  navigation  of  this  extensive  county,  though 
it  contains  one  of  the  most  ancient  specimens  of 
canal  navigation  in  the  kingdom :  this  is  the 
Haven  at  Exeter,  which  was  formed  in  the  year 
1544.  It  is  properly  a  canal,  and  conveys  ship- 
ping from  the  tideway  above  Topsham  to  the 
quay  at  Exeter,  which  is  effected  by  an  embanked 
navigation,  with  a  large  lock  placed  near  the 
middle  of  the  line.  The  Crediton  and  Exetet 
Canal  is  also  a  fine  work ;  as  is  the  Tavistock 
Canal,  undertaken  in  the  year  1803,  under  the 
superintendance  of  Mr.  John  Taylor.  The  Ta- 
mar Canal  skirts  the  western  edge  of  this  county 


DEVONSHIRE. 


197 


The  principal  mineral  waters  in  the  county  are 
at  Bampton,  Cleeve,  Lomerton,  Lifton  and  Ta- 
vistock. 

The  soils  of  this  county  divide  themselves  into 
four  kinds,  the  first  of  which  is  found  to  occupy 
the  smallest  space.     Risdon,   in   his   Survey  of 
Devon,  says  that  '  on  the  east  side  of  the  shire 
the  mould  standeth  most  upon  white  chalk,  which 
is  passing  good  for  sheep  and  corn.'  The  second 
is  the  red  land,  surrounding  Exeter,  and  extend- 
ing  considerably  east   and  west  of  it ;    this  is 
deemed  good   pasture    land.     The  third  is  the 
peat  soil,  of  which  Dartmoor  furnishes  the  prin- 
cipal  example.      Of  this   soil   Risdon   speaks 
somewhat  disparagingly,  saying  that  it  is  richer 
in  its  bowels  than  in  the  face  thereof,  yielding 
tin  and  turf.'    The  fourth,  which  pervades  by  far 
the  greater  part  of  the  county,  though  varied  in 
its   appearances  by  casual  admixtures,  is  what 
has  lately  obtained  the  name  of  dun-land.     It  is 
furnished     probably    by   the   decomposition  of 
schistus  rock,  on  which   it  lies,  and  is  found  in 
almost  every  state,  from  the  most  fertile  to  the 
most  sterile.    The  writer  of  most  excellent  and 
accurate  '  Remarks  on  the  present  State  of  the 
County  of  Devon,  introductory  to  the  new  edi- 
tion of  Risdon's   Survey,'  published   in   1811, 
observes  that  '  the  soil  most  prevalent  is  remark- 
able in  two  circumstances ;  its  rapid  spontaneous 
production  of  grass  when  under  good  manage- 
ment, and  its  total  want  of  calcareous  principle.' 
The  cattle  of  Devonshire  are  in  the  highest 
request  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom ;  and  dis- 
tinguished by  fineness  of  bone  and   skin  :  the 
sheep  are  small  and  subject  to  the  rot.    This 
county  has  also  long  been  famed  for  its  cyder, 
which  is  the  beverage  of  the  lower  classes.    Two 
hundred   years  ago,   many  copyholders    might 
pay  their  lords'  rent  with  their  cyder  only.     The 
above  writer  adds,  that  '  this  is  even  now  pro- 
bably in  some  parts  and  in  some  seasons  the 
case,  though  the  orchards  are  not  either  so  large 
and  productive,  or  so  numerous  as  they  used  to 
be.'     Much  butter  is  made  in  the  grass  lands 
and  that   without   the  churn.     This  writer  has 
given  a  truly  interesting  and  scientific  outline  of 
the    mineralogy   of  Devon,   which,  as  he  very 
justly  observes,  is  a  feature  of  distinguished  im- 
portance in  this  county,  whether  we  regard  the 
value  of  the  mineral  productions,  or  the  pheno- 
mena which  it  presents  to  the  scientific  enquirer. 
The  general  character  of  this  mineralogy  is  that 
of  an  elevated   tract   of  granite,   running  from 
north  to  south  across  the  district,  and  passing 
into  or  under  a  superstratum  of  primitive  schistus 
on  its  western  side,  and  of  alluvial  sand-stone 
and  chalk  on  the  eastern  limits.    A  vein  of  culm 
was  found  some  years  ago  near  Chittlehampton, 
varying  from  about  four  inches  to  one  foot  in 
thickness,  and  dipping  about  one  foot  in  three  to 
the  southward.     It  was  wrought  for  a  short  time, 
but  the    expense    being    considerable,   it   was 
abandoned.     In  Bovey  Heathfield,  which  seems 
to  have  been  formerly  covered  by  the  tide,  that 
remarkable  substance  called  Bovey  coal,  is  found. 
It  runs  nine  miles  to  the  southward,  keeping  to 
the  west   of  large   beds  of  potters'  clay.      The 
uppermost  strata  are  within  a  foot  of  the  surface, 
and  from  eighteen  inches  to  four  feet  thick :  the 


deepest  stratum  is  sixteen  feet  thick.  At  the 
bottom  is  a  bed  of  clay  and  sand.  This  coal 
retains  the  vegetable  structure,  and  has  the  ap- 
pearance of  charred  wood,  impregnated  with 
bitumen.  It  is  divided  into  two  kinds,  the  stone 
coal  and  the  wood  coal;  the  last  has  more  of  the 
peculiar  properties.  When  this  coal  is  burning, 
a  thick  heavy  smoke,  of  a  foetid  and  disagreeable 
nature,  arises  from  it.  The  small  coal,  thrown 
into  a  heap,  and  exposed  to  the  weather,  will 
take  fire  of  itself.  Its  specific  gravity  is  from 
1'4  to  1-558,  and  its  proportion  of  pure  carbon 
from  54  to  75  per  cent. 

The  chief  mineral  productions  are  tin,  which 
the  granite  hills  of  Dartmoor  have  produced 
probably  for  many  ages,  as  traces  of  seam  works 
and  mines  are  to  be  seen  in  every  part  of  this 
immense  waste.  Stone,  which  is  justly  esteemed 
as  the  best  in  existence  for  the  purpose  of  build- 
ing where  durability  is  to  be  regarded.  The 
same  kind  of  granite  rock,  which  produces  tin, 
has  also  produced  some  lodes  of  copper.  This 
county  also  produces  lead  and  silver ;  also  iron, 
zinc,  antimony,  manganese,  wolfram,  arsenic, 
and  cobalt.  1.50  miles  of  this  extensive  county 
lies  on  the  sea-coast,  and  contains  many  excellent 
bays,  harbours,  and  sea-ports,  of  which  the  prin- 
cipal, and  one  of  the  best  in  the  world,  is  that 
of  Devonport  (late  Plymouth  Dock).  See  PLY- 
MOUTH. The  coasts,  as  well  as  the  rivers,  abound 
with  fish,  and  particularly  the  southern  coast. 
Torbay  is  famous  for  its  fine  soles  and  turbot. 
Plymouth  for  Johndorey  ;  Topsham,  Starcross, 
and  Lympstone  for  oysters :  and  the  rare  fish, 
opah  and  torpedo,  are  sometimes  caught  on  the 
coasts.  Its  pleasant  situation,  and  the  cheap- 
ness of  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  have  induced 
a  great  number  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  to 
adorn  it  with  seats. 

This  county  sends  twenty- two  members  to  the 
Imperial  Parliament  under  the  provisions  of  the 
Reform  Bill  of  1832,  viz.  four  for  the  county  ;  two 
for  the  city  of  Exeter  ;  two  for  Totness  ;  two  for 
Plymouth ;  two  for  Barnstaple ;  two  for  Honi- 
ton ;  two  for  Tavistock ;  one  for  Ashburton  ; 
one  for  Dartmouth ;  two  for  Tiverton,  and  two 
foi  Devonport. 

Of  the  '  Worthies  of  Devon,'  collected  down 
to  the  commencement  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
in  a  folio  volume,  by  the  Rev.  John  Prince,  we 
can  only  mention  the  following : — Sir  John  For- 
tescue  Aland,  an  able  judge;  Bishop  Barring- 
ton  ;  Archbishop  Baldwin,  who  accompanied 
Richard  I.  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  died  there  in 
1191  ;  Henry  de  Bathe,  a  learned  judge,  who 
died  1261;  Lady  Mary  Chudleigh;  John 
Churchill,  the  immortal  duke  of  Marlhorough ; 
The  Rev.  archdeacon  Conant,  on  whom  his 
friend  Dr.  John  Prideaux  used  thus  admirably 
to  pun,  '  Conanti  nihil  est  difficile;'  William 
Courtney,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  con- 
demned Wicliffe  and  his  followers;  Mrs.  Han- 
nah Cowley,  an  ingenious  dramatic  writer; 
John  Davis,  the  navigator  who  discovered  the 
well-known  straights  in  North  America,  which 
bear  his  name;  Sir  Francis  Drake;  John  Dun- 
ning, lord  Ashburton;  Sir  John  Fortescue; 
Monk,  duke  of  Albemarle ;  Sir  Walter  Raleigh ; 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  &c  &c. 


DEV 


198  DEV 


The  principal  manufactures  ot  the  county  are 
serges,  kerseys,  shalloons,  broad-cloth,  and  blond 
lace,  in  which,  and  in  corn,  cattle,  fish,  and  its 
mineral  productions,  the  inhabitants  carry  on 
a  considerable  trade.  Barnstaple  potteries  have 
increased  of  late  years ;  they  consist  of  dairy 
and  kitchen  utensils.  There  is  a  considerable 
ship-building  trade  at  Barnstaple.  The  woollen 
cloth  manufactures  at  Tiverton,  Great  Torrington, 
and  the  wool-combing  of  Chumleigh  were  for- 
merly extensive,  but  have  now  decayed  or  vanish- 
ed. There  is,  however,  a  considerable  trade  in 
the  gloving  business  at  the  former  place.  The 
iron,  cordage  works,  8cc.,  for  the  Royal  Dock- 
yard at  Plymouth,  have  long  been  extensive 
sources  of  manufacture.  Serges  are  manufactured 
at  Totness,  Moreton,  Hempstead,  Chafford,  and 
other  places ;  and  the  long  ells  of  Devonshire 
have  been  long  known.  Silk  and  porcelain  have 
been  deemed  the  principal  manufactures  of  the 
county ;  but  the  productions  from  the  minerals 
of  the  county  are  perhaps  equal  to  any,  excepting 
indeed  the  woollen  manufactory.  There  is  also 
a  considerable  quantity  of  yarn  manufactured  in 
the  county,  as  well  as  of  laces. 

DEVONSHIRE  (Georgiana,  duchess  of)>  was 
the  eldest  daughter  of  John  earl  Spencer,  and 
born  June  9th,  1757.  She  married,  in  1774. 
William  duke  of  Devonshire,  and  was  long  the 
object  of  attraction  to  the  fashionable  world, 
and  the  patroness  of  taste  in  the  fine  arts.  She 
became  well  acquainted  with  the  histoiy  and 
polity  of  nations,  but  the  belles  lettres  princi- 
pally attracted  her  regard.  She  left  an  elegant 
poem  on  the  passage  of  Mount  St.  Gothard, 
which  Dellile  translated  into  French.  She  died 
at  Devonshire  House,  Piccadilly,  March  30th, 
1806. 

DEVORATION,  n.  s.    See  DEVOUR. 
DEVOTE,  v.  a.  &  adj.^      Lat.  devoveo,  de- 
DEVOTEE',  n.  s.  I  votus;  to  vow.     To 

DEVO'TEDNESS,  n. s.        [dedicate    to   divine 
DEVO'TION,  n.  s.  for  superior  service  ; 

DEVO'TIONAL,  adj.  hence  to  appropriate 

DEVO'TIONALIST,  n.  s.  J  in  any  particular 
manner:  to  resign.  Hence,  also,  to  doom,  to 
execrate.  A  devotee,  Dr,  Johnson  defines  as 
one  erroneously  or  superstitiously  religious; 
but  it  is  also  used  for  one  warm  in  religion 
generally.  Devotion  is  the  act,  habit,  or  state, 
of  being  devoted  or  given  up  to ;  devotional  per- 
taining to  devotion;  devotionalist,  synonymous 
with  devotee. 

With  denocion  we  ban  avowid,  that  we  schulen  not 
taaste  ony  thing  til  we  sleen  poul. 

Wiclif.     Dedis,  23. 

No  devoted  thing  that  a  man  shall  devote  unto  the 
Lord,  of  all  that  he  hath,  both  of  man  and  beast,  and  of 
the  field  of  his  possession,  shall  be  sold  or  redeemed. 

Lev.  xxvi:.  21. 

They  tied  were  to  stedfast  chastity, 
And  continence  of  life,  that  all  forgon, 
They  mote  the  better  tend  to  their  devotion. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

Religious  minds  are  inflamed  with  the  love  of  pub- 
lics devotion.  Hooker. 

What  black  magician  conjures  up  this  fiend, 
To  stop  devoted  charitable  deeds  ?  Shakspeare. 


Be  opposite  all  planets  of  good  luck 
To  my  proceeding,  if,  with  pure  heart's  love. 
Immaculate  devotion,  holy  thoughts, 
I  tender  not  thy  beauteous  princely  daughter. 

Id. 

Nor  are  the  soberest  of  them  so  apt  for  that  devo- 
tional compliance  and  juncture  of  hearts,  which  I  de- 
sire to  bear  in  holy  offices,  to  be  performed  with  me. 

King  Charles. 

In  vain  doth  man  the  name  of  just  expect, 
If  his  devotions  he  to  God  neglect.          Denham. 

To  destruction  sacred,  and  devote, 
He  with  his  whole  posterity  must  die. 

Milton. 

Grateful  to  acknowledge  whence  his  good 
Descends,  thither  with  heart,  and  voice,  and  eyes 
Directed  in  devotion,  to  adore 
And  worship  God  supreme,  who  made  him  chief 
Of  all  his  works.  Id. 

Whatever  may  fall  from  my  pen  to  her  disadvan- 
age,  relates  to  her  but  as  she  was,  or  may  again  be, 
an  obstacle  to  your  devotedness  to  seraphick  love. 

Boyle. 

He  had  a  particular  reverence  to  the  person  of  the 
king,  and  the  more  extraordinary  devotion  for  that  of 
the  prince,  as  he  had  had  the  honour  to  be  trusted  with 
his  education  Clarendon. 

Goddess  of  maids,  and  conscious  of  our  hearts, 
So  keep  me  from  the  vengeance  of  thy  darts, 
Which  Niobe's  devoted  issue  felt, 
When,  hissing  through  the  skies,  the  feathered  deaths 

were  dealt.  Dryden. 

The  owning  of  our  obligation  unto  virtue,  may  be 
styled  natural  religion ;  that  is  to  say,  a  devotednest 
unto  God,  so  as  to  act  according  to  his  will.  Grew. 

Your  devotion  has  its  opportunity :  we  must  pray 
always,  but  chiefly  at  certain  times.  Sprat. 

The  favourable  opinion  and  good  word  of  men 
comes  oftentimes  at  a  very  easy  rate,  by  a  few  demure 
looks,  with  some  devotional  postures  and  grimaces. 

South. 

Let  her,  like  me,  of  every  joy  forlorn, 
Devote  the  hour  when  such  a  wretch  was  bo  rn ; 
Like  me  to  deserts  and  to  darkness  run.       Rowe. 

From  the  full  choir  when  loud  hosannas  rise, 
And  swell  the  pomp  of  dreadful  sacrifice  ; 
Amid  that  scene,  if  some  relenting  eye 
Glance  on  the  stone  where  our  cold  reliques  lie, 
Devotion's  self  shall  steal  a  thought  from  heaven, 
One  human  tear  shall  drop,  and  be  forgiven. 

Pope. 

Ah  why,  Penelope,  this  causeless  fear. 
To  render  sleep's  soft  blessings  insincere.  ? 
Alike  devote  to  sorrow's  dire  extreme, 
The  day  reflection  and  the  midnight  dream 

Id. 

Pilgrimages  are  often  either  enjoined  by  confessors, 
or  undergone  by  devotee*.  Serce. 

Aliens  were  devoted  to  their  rapine  and  despight. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

Devotion  may  be  considered  either  as  an  exercise  of 
publick  or  private  prayers  at  set  times  and  occasions, 
or  as  a  temper  of  the  mind,  a  state  and  disposition  of 
the  neart,  which  is  rightly  affected  with  such  exercises. 

Law  on  Christ's  Perfection. 

With  such  a  cause  as  yours,  my  lord ,  it  is  not  suffi- 
cient that  you  have  the  court  at  your  devotion,  unless 
you  can  find  means  to  corrupt  or  intimidate  the  jury. 

Junius. 

He  sue  for  mercy !     He  dismayed 
By  wild  words  of  a  timid  maid  ! 
He,  wronged  by  Venice,  vows  to  save 
Her  sons  devoted  to  the  grave.  Byron. 


DEV 


199 


DEU 


A  mere  ideal,  unintelligible,  notion,  fit  only  for 

the  cloistered  monk,  or  the  superstitious  devotee. 

Porteut. 

DEVOTION,  among  the  ancient  Romans,  a  kind 
of  sacrifice  or  ceremony,  whereby  they  conse- 
crated themselves  to  the  service  of  some  person. 
The  ancients  thought  that  the  life  of  one  might 
be  ransomed  by  the  death  of  another ;  whence 
these  devotions  became  frequent  for  the  lives  of 
the  emperors.  Devotion  to  any  particular  per- 
son was  unknown  among  the  Romans  till  the 
time  of  Augustus.  The  day  after  the  title 
of  Augustus  had  been  conferred  upon  Octa- 
vius,  Pacuvius,  a  tribune  of  the  people,  pub- 
licly declared,  that  he  would  devote  himself  to 
Augustus,  and  obey  him  at  the  expense  of  his 
life,  if  he  was  commanded.  This  example  of 
flattery  was  immediately  followed  by  all  the  rest; 
till  at  length  it  became  an  established  custom 
never  to  go  to  salute  the  emperor,  without  de- 
claring that  they  were  devoted  to  him.  Before 
this,  the  Roman  practice  was  much  more  noble 
and  patriotic,  viz.  that  of  devoting  themselves  to 
their  country.  See  DECIUS. 

DEVOUR',  v.  a.     ^     Lat.   devoro  ;  of   Gr- 

DEVOUR'ER,  n.  s.      >  /3op«,  the  food  of  beasts- 

DEVORA'TION,  n.  s.^To  eat   up    ravenously, 

as  a  beast  or  wild  animal ;  to  destroy  :  hence 

to  consume  or  enjoy  with  eagerness.   Devoration 

says  Dr.  Johnson,  is  'the  act  of  devouring,'  but 

we  have  seen  no  instance  of  its  occurrence. 

And  I  took  the  book  of  the  aungelis  hond  and  de- 
uowride  it,  and  it  was  in  mi  mouthe  as  sweete  as  bony, 
and  whanne  1  hadde  deuouride  it  mi  \vombc  was  bitter. 

Wiclif.  Apoc.  10. 

A  fire  devoureth  before  them,  and  behind  them  a 
flame  burneth.  Joel,  ii.  3. 

We've  willing  dames  enough  :  there  cannot  be 
That  vulture  in  you,  to  devour  so  many 
As  will  to  greatness  dedicate  themselves, 
Finding  it  so  inclined.  Shakspeare 

So  looks  the  pent  up  lion  o'er  the  wretch 
That  trembles  under  his  devouring  paws.  Id. 

Rome  is  but  a  wilderness  of  tygers  ; 
Tygers  must  prey,  and  Rome  affords  no  prey 
But  me  and  mine  :  how  happy  art  thou,  then, 
From  these  devourers  to  be  banished  !  Id 

Death  stalks  behind  tb.ee,  and  each  flying  hour 
Does  some  loose  remnant  of  thy  life  devour. 

Dryden, 

Such  a  pleasure  as  grows  fresher  upon  enjoyment ; 
and  though  continually  fed  upon,  yet  is  never  devoured. 

South. 

Notwithstanding  that  Socrates  lived  in  the  time  of 
this  devouring  pestilence  at  Athens,  he  never  caught 
the  least  infection.  Addison. 

Since  those  leviathans  are  withdrawn,  the  lesser 
devourers  supply  their  place  :  fraud  succeeds  to  vio- 
lence. Decay  of  Piety. 

You,  while  amazed  his  hurrying  hordes  retire 
From  the  fell  havoc  of  devouring  fire. 

Taught  the  first  art !  with  piny  rods  to  raise 
By  quick  attrition  the  domestic  blaze.  Darwin. 

DEVOUT',  adj.  }      Lat.   devotus.     See  DE- 
DEVouT'LY,acfo.  S  VOTION.     Pious;  religious; 

devoted  to  holy  duties. 

Her  twilights  were  more  clear  than  our  mid-day. 

She  dreamt  devoutlier  than  most  use  to  pray.  Donne. 


Her  grace  rose,  and  with  modest  paces 
Came  to  the  altar,  where  she  kneeled  ;  and  saint-like 
Cast  her  fair  eyes  to  heaven,  and  prayed  devoutly. 

Shaksjicare. 

One  of  the  wise  men  having  a  while  attentively 
and  devoutly  viewed  and  contemplated  this  pillar  and 
cross,  fell  down  upon  his  face.  Bacon. 

Anon  dry  ground  appears,  and  from  his  ark 
The  ancient  sire  descends  with  all  his  train  ; 
Then  with  uplifted  hands,  and  eyes  devout, 
Grateful  to  heaven.  Milton. 

For  this,  with  soul  devout,  he  thanked  the  god  • 
And,  of  success  secure,  returned  to  his  abode. 

Dryden 
Think,  O  my  soul,  devoutly  think, 

How,  with  affrighted  eyes, 
Thou  saw'st  the  wide  extended  deep 

In  all  its  horrors  rise  !  Addison. 

We  must  be  constant  and  devout  in  the  worship  of 
our  God,  and  ready  in  all  acts  of  benevolence  to 
our  neighbour.  Rvyers. 

To  second  causes  we  seem  to  trust,  without  ex- 
pressing, 3-)  devoutly  as  we  ought  to  do,  our  depen- 
dance  on  the  first.  Atterbury. 

DEUTEROCANONICAL,  from  Sumpos,  se- 
cond, and  Kctvovucof,  canonical,  in  the  school  of 
theology,  an  appellation  given  to  certain  books  of 
holy  scripture,  which  were  added  to  the  canon 
after  the  rest;  either  because  they  were  not 
written  till  after  the  compilation  of  the  canon, 
or  by  reason  of  some  dispute  about  them.  The 
Jews  acknowledge  several  books  in  their  canon, 
which  were  later  than  the  rest.  They  say,  that 
under  Ezra  a  great  'assembly  of  their  doctors, 
which  they  call  by  way  of  eminence  the  great 
synagogue,  made  the  collection  of  the  sacred 
books  which  we  now  have  in  the  Hebrew  Old 
Testament,  including  those  which  were  not 
written  before  the  Babylonish  captivity,  viz. 
Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Esther,  Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Hag- 
gai,  Zechariah,  and  Malachi ;  and  the  Romish 
church  has  since  added  others  to  the  canon,  that 
were  not,  and  could  not  be,  in  the  canon  of  the  Jews, 
being  written  long  after.  Such  are  several  of  the 
apocryphal  books,  as  the  Maccabees,  Ecclesias- 
ticus,  Wisdom,  &c.  Others  were  added  stiU 
later.  The  deuterocanonical  books  in  the  modern 
canon  are,  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews;  those 
of  James  and  Jude;  the  second  of  St.  Peter, 
the  second  and  third  of  St.  John ;  and  the  Re- 
velation. 

DEUTEROG'AMY,n.s.  A£v«poc.and  y«/io«r 
A  second  marriage; 

DEUTERON'OMY,  n.t.  Atvrcpoevo/ioc.  The 
second  book  of  the  law;  the  fifth  book  o 
Moses. 

DEUTERONOMY  was  the  last  of  the  five  books 
written  by  Moses,  and  contains,  as  its  name  im- 
ports, the  repetition  of  the  law.  It  was  written 
in  the  fortieth  year  after  the  delivery  from  Egypt, 
Moses  being  then  in  the  120th  year  of  his  age. 
In  the  Hebrew  it  contains  eleven  paraches, 
though  there  are  only  ten  in  the  editions  of  the 
rabbins  at  Venice,  twenty  chapters,  and  055 
verses.  In  the  Greek,  Latin,  and  other  versions, 
it  contains  thirty-four  chapters.  The  last  is  not 
by  Moses.  Some  suppose  it  was  written  by 
Joshua  immediately  after  Moses's  deat'i ;  which 
is  the  most  probable  opinion.  Others  say  it  %va:» 


200 


D    E    W. 


added  by  Ezra.  See  PENTATEUCH.  This  book 
opens  with  an  interesting  address  to  the  Israelites, 
in  which  Moses  briefly  recapitulates  the  many 
instances  in  which  they  had  experienced  the  di- 
vine favor  since  their  departure  from  Horeb. 
He  describes  the  success  and  victories  which 
had  marked  their  progress  ;  and  the  incredulous 
murmurs  and  ingratitude,  by  which  the  people 
had  incensed  God ;  so  that  of  the  multitude 
which  were  brought  out  of  Egypt,  few  now  re- 
mained. He  proceeds  to  rehearse  the  various 
commandments,  statutes,  and  judgments  which 
had  been  delivered  to  them  by  God,  that  they 
might  become  '  a  wise  and  understanding  peo- 
ple;' and  while  he  intersperses  with  those  laws, 
frequent  instances  of  their  past  misconduct,  he 
unfolds  the  glorious  attributes  of  God,  and 
reiterates  many  persuasive  motives.  He  enjoins 
them,  on  their  first  entrance  into  Canaan,  to  give 
a  public  display  of  their  reverence  for  God's  law, 
by  erecting  stones  on  which  all  its  words  and 
precepts  might  be  inscribed.  He  renews  the 
covenant  with  the  people,  including  all  that 
previously  passed  at  Horeb ;  and  ratines  those 
assurances  of  spiritual  blessings,  long  since  im- 
parted to  Abraham  and  his  descendants.  He 
then,  in  consistency  with  the  promises  and  sanc- 
tions of  both  covenants,  sets  forth,  for  their  in- 
struction, life  and  good,  and  death  and  evil, 
temporal  and  eternal  recompense,  present  and 
future  punishment. 

DEUTEROPOTMI,  in  Grecian  antiquity,  a 
designation  given  to  such  of  the  Athenians  as 
had  been  thought  dead,  and,  after  the  celebration 
of  the  funeral  rites,  unexpectedly  recovered. 

DEUTERO'SCOPY,n.s.  Aswrtpocand  woTrtw. 
The  second  intention  ;  the  meaning  beyond  the 
literal  sense :  not  in  use. 

Not  attaining  the  deuteroscopy,  or  second  intention 
of  the  words,  they  are  fain  to  omit  their  consequences, 
coherences,  figures,  or  tropologies. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DEUX  FONTS,  a  ci-devant  duchy  and  prin- 
cipality of  Germany,  in  the  circle  of  the  Upper 
Rhine.  It  was  composed  of  the  ancient  county 
of  the  same  name,  and  the  conrity  of  Veldentz, 
and  bounded  by  the  provinces  of  Alsace  and 
Lorrain  on  the  south  and  south-west,  by  the 
electorate  of  Treves  on  the  north,  and  the  Lower 
Palatinate  on  the  east ;  but  much  intersected  by 
the  possessions  of  different  princes.  In  the  year 
1385  it  was  annexed  to  the  Palatinate.  The 
descendants  of  the  princes  palatine  having  ob- 
tained the  throne  of  Sweden,  and  given  three 
princes  to  that  kingdom,  Charles  X.  XI.  and 
XII.,  it  remained  under  the  dominion  of  Sweden 
during  that  period  ;  but  this  line  becoming  ex- 
tinct, it  descended  to  the  house  of  Birkenfield, 
in  the  possession  of  which  it  continued  till  its 
late  subjection  to  the  power  of  France.  The 
duchy  was  overrun  by  the  French  in  1793,  and 
finally  attached  to  that  kingdom  in  1797,  when 
it  was  included  in  the  department  of  the  Sarre 
and  Moselle.  It  is  mountainous,  and  abounds 
in  mines  of  copper,  mercury,  iron,  and  coals; 
as  well  as  in  vineyards,  pastures,  and  corn-fields, 
which  sufficiently  supply  the  people.  The  prin- 
cipality, when  under  the  German  empire,  paid 
for  the  Roman  month  240  florins,  and  to  the  im- 


perial chamber  172  rix-dollars,  and  thirty-six 
kruitzers.  The  revenues  were  estimated  at500,000 
florins.  It  returned  in  1814  to  the  possession 
of  Austria,  and  has  since  been  exchanged  for 
other  districts  with  Bavaria.  It  is  now  a  part  of 
the  Bavarian  province  of  the  Rhine,  and  has 
about  60,000  inhabitants. 

DEUX  PONTS,  or  Zweybrucken,  as  the  Ger- 
mans call  it,  a  town  of  Germany,  now  annexed 
to  France,  and  included  in  the  department  of 
Sarre  and  Moselle,  of  which  it  is  the  capital ;  as 
it  was,  till  December,  1797,  of  the  ci-devant 
duchy.  It  was  the  seat  of  justice  for  the  prin- 
cipality, and  has  churches  for  Roman  Catholics, 
Lutherans,  and  Calvinists.  It  is  seated  on  the 
Erlbach,  forty-six  miles  west  of  Manheim,  fifty 
south-west  of  Mentz,  and  forty-nine  north  by 
west  of  Strasburgh.  Long.  7°  26'  E.,  lat. 
49°  16'  N. 

DEUX  PONTS,  LES,  a  town  of  the  Bavarian 
States,  the  capital  of  the  foregoing  district,  is 
situated  on-the  right  bank  of  the  Little  Erlbach, 
and  has  a  castle,  formerly  the  ducal  residence 
The  chief  objects  of  interest  are  a  beautiful  organ 
in  the  town  church,  the  new  Lutheran  church 
and  academy,  and  the  orphan-house.  In  1709 
Stanislaus  Leczynsky,  king  of  Poland,  took  up 
his  residence  here,  and  built  the  palace  of  Schuh- 
flick,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  town.  The 
town  is  distinguished  for  its  valuable  editions  of 
the  Greek  and  Latin  classics.  Population  5000. 
It  is  forty-six  miles  west  of  Manheim,  and  fifty- 
eight  east  of  Mentz. 


Goth.doggwa;  Swe. 
diefwa ;  Belg.  dauw 
Teut.  tau,  from  Gr. 
ctvu,  to  moisten.  The 
condensed  moisture 
of  the  atmosphere. 
See  the  scientific  arti- 
cle. Dew-berry  is  a 
fruit.  Dew-lap,  the 


DEW,  n.  s. 

DEW'BERRY,  n.  3. 

DEWBESPRENT',  part. 

DEV/BURNING,  adj. 

DEW'DROP,  n.  s 

DEW'LAP, 

DEW'LAPT,  adj. 

DEW'WORM,  n.  s. 

DEW'Y,  adj. 

flesh  of  the 'throat  of  oxen  that  laps  the  dew. 
The  meaning  of  the  other  compounds  is  obvious. 
Dew  is  often  used  figuratively  for  bounty  and 
love,  as  in  the  instance  from  Shakspeare. 

At  last  the  golden  orientale  gate 
Of  greatest  heaven  gan  to  open  fayre, 
And  Phoebus  fresh,  as  brydegroome  to  his  mate 
Came  dauncing  forth,  shaking  his  deawie  hayre. 
Spenser.     Faerie  Qveene. 

A  trickling  stream  of  balm  most  sovereign 
And  dainty  dear,  which  on  the  ground  still  fell, 
And  overflowed  all  the  fertile  plain, 
As  it  had  dewed  been  with  timely  rain.  Id. 

He,  now  to  prove  his  late  renewed  might, 
High  brandishing  his  bright  dew-burning  blade, 

Upon  his  crested  scalp  so  sore  did  smite, 
That  to  the  scull  a  yawning  wound  it  made.    Id. 

With  him  pour  we  in  our  country's  purge 
Each  drop  of  us. 

Or  so  much  as  it  needs 

To  dew  the  sovereign  flower,  and  drown  the  weeds. 

Shaktpearc. 

Never  yet  one  hour  in  bed 
Did  I  enjoy  the  golden  dew  of  sleep, 
But  with  his  tim'rous  dreams  was  still  awakad. 

Id. 


DEW. 


201 


Feed  him  with  apricocks  and  dewberries, 
With  purple  grapes,  green  figs,  and  mulberries. 

Id. 

I  must  go  seek  some  dewdrops  here, 
And  hang  a  pearl  in  every  cowslip's  ear.       Id. 

And  sometimes  lurk  I  in  a  gossip's  bowl, 
In  very  likeness  of  a  roasted  crab  ; 
And  •when  she  drinks  against  her  lips  I  bob, 
And  on  the  withered  dewlap  pour  the  ale.     Id. 

Who  would  believe  that  there  were  mountaineers 
Dewlapt  like  bulls,  whose  throats  had  hanging  at  'em 
Wallets  of  flesh?  Id. 

That  Churchman  bears  a  bounteous  mind,  indeed ; 
A  hand  as  fruitful  as  the  land  that  feeds  us  ; 
His  dew  falls  every  where.  Id, 

Dews  and  rain  are  but  the  returns  of  moist  vapours 
condensed.  Bacon. 

An  host 

Innumerable  as  the  stars  of  night, 
Or  stars  of  morning,  dewdrops,  which  the  sun 
Impearls  on  every  leaf,  and  every  flower.  Milton. 

From  the  earth  a  dewy  mist 
Went  up,  and  watered  all  the  ground,  and  each 
Plant  of  the  field.  Id. 

He  ceased  ;  discerning  Adam  with  such  joy 
Surcharged,  as  had,  like  grief,  been  dewed  in  tears, 
Without  the  vent  of  words,  which  these  he  breathed. 

Id. 

This  evening  late,  by  then  the  chewing  flocks 
Had  ta'en  their  supper  on  the  savoury  herb 
Of  knot-grass  dewbesprent,  and  were  in  fold, 
I  sat  me  down  to  watch  upon  a  bank 
With  ivy  canopied,  and  interwove 
With  flaunting  honey-suckle.  Id. 

Dewberries,  as  they  stand  here  among  the  more  de- 
licate fruits,  must  be  understood  to  mean  raspberries, 
•which  are  also  of  the  bramble  kind.  Hammer. 

For  the  trout,  the  dew-worm,  which  some  call  the 
lob  worm,  and  the  brandling,  are  the  chief.  Walton. 

Palemon  above  the  rest  appears 
In  sable  garments,  dewed  with  gushing  tears. 

Dry  den. 

Where  two  adverse  winds, 
Sublimed  from  dewy  vapours  in  mid  sky, 
Engage  with  horrid  shock,  the  ruffled  brine 
Roars  stormy.  Philips, 

In  Gallic  blood  again 

He  dews  his  reeking  sword,  and  strows  the  ground 
With  beardless  ranks.  Id. 

Large  rowles  of  fat  about  his  shoulder  slung, 
And  from  his  neck  the  double  dewlap  hung. 

Addison. 

The  dewlapt  bull  now  chases  along  the  plain, 
While  burning  love  ferments  in  every  vein.   Gay. 

Rest,  sweet  as  dewdrops  on  the  flowery  lawns, 
When  the  sky  opens,  and  the  morning  dawns. 

Tickell. 

Now  sliding  streams  the  thirsty  plants  renew, 
And  feed  their  fibres  with  reviving  dew.          Pope. 
No  more  the  morn,  with  tepid  rays, 

Unfolds  the  flower  of  various  hue, 
Noon  spreads  no  more  the  genial  blaze, 
Nor  gentle  eve  distils  the  dew. 

Johnson.     Ode  to  Winter. 
The  spring  is  come  ;  the  violet's  gone, 
The  first-born  child  of  the  early  sun  ; 
With  us  she  is  but  a  winter's  flower, 
The  snow  on  the  hills  cannot  blast  her  bower, 
And  she  lifts  up  her  dewy  eye  of  blue 
To  the  youngest   sky  of  the  self-same   hue. 

Byron. 


DEW  is  defined  byDr.  Hutton  '  a  thin  light  insen- 
sible mist,  or  rain,  ascending  with  a  slow  motion, 
and  falling  while  the  sun  is  below  the  horizon.' 
He  adds,  '  that  it  appears  to  differ  from  rain,  as 
less  from  more  '  Its  origin  and  matter  are  doubt- 
less from  the  vapors  and  exhalations  that  rise 
from  the  earth  and  water.  See  EXHALATION. 

As  it  appears  only  during  clear  nights,  when 
the  heavens  seem  to  glow  with  constellations, 
the  ancients  finely  imagined  it  to  be  actually  shed 
from  the  stars,  and  therefore  to  partake  of  a 
pure  and  celestial  essence.  l  Hence,'  says  Mr. 
Leslie,  '  the  vulgar  notion  that  dew  falls,  which 
has  prevailed  through  all  ages,  and  continues  to 
tincture  every  language.'  '  Plutarch  asserts  it  to 
be  most  abundant  in  the  time  of  full  moon.  The 
lunar  beams  themselves  were  supposed  to  contri- 
bute some  influence,  being  of  a  cold  nature, 
and  therefore  possessed  of  a  humifying  qua- 
lity. The  moon,  it  was  imagined,  performed 
merely  the  office  of  an  imperfect  mirror,  reflect- 
ing the  softened  lustre  of  the  sun  without  any 
portion  of  his  heat.'  Certain  abstergent  quali- 
ties were  at  the  same  period  ascribed  to  dew. 
Ammianus  Marcellinus  says  that  the  health  of 
mountaineers  is  principally  owing  to  their  con- 
stant exposure  to  bracing  dews. 

It  was  long  disputed  whether  the  dew  is  formed 
from  the  vapors  ascending  from  the  earth  during 
the  night  time,  or  from  the  descent  of  such  as 
have  been  already  raised  through  the  day.  M. 
Huet  shows  that  dew  does  not  fall  but  rises. 
Some  of  the  most  remarkable  experiments  in 
support  of  this  hypothesis  are  those  of  Mr.  Du 
Fay  of  the  (Royal)  Academy  of  Sciences  at 
Paris.  He  supposed,  that  if  the  dew  ascended, 
it  must  wet  a  body  placed  low  down  sooner  than 
one  placed  on  a  higher  situation ;  and  if  a  num- 
ber of  bodies  were  placed  in  this  manner  the 
lowermost  would  be  wetted  first,  and  the  rest 
in  like  manner,  gradually  up  to  the  top.  To 
determine  this,  he  placed  two  ladders  against 
one  another,  meeting  at  their  tops,  spreading 
wide  asunder  at  the  bottom,  and  so  tall  as  to 
reach  thirty-two  feet  high.  To  the  several  steps 
of  these  he  fastened  large  squares  of  glass  like  the 
panes  of  windows,  placing  them  in  such  a  man- 
ner that  they  should  not  overshade  one  another. 
On  the  trial  it  appeared  exactly  as  Mr.  Du  Fay 
had  apprehended.  The  lower  surface  of  the  first 
piece  of  glass  was  first  wetted,  then  the  upper, 
then  the  lower  surface  of  the  pane  next  above  it ; 
and  so  on,  till  all  the  pieces  were  wetted  to  the 
top.  Hence  it  appeared  plain  to  him,  that  the 
dews  consisted  of  the  vapors  ascend  ing  from  the 
earth  during  the  night;  which,  being  condensed 
by  the  coldness  of  the  atmosphere,  are  prevented 
from  being  dissipated  as  in  the  day-time  by  the 
sun's  heat.  He  afterwards  tried  a  similar  expe- 
riment with  pieces  of  cloth  instead  of  panes  of 
glass,  and  the  result  was  quite  conformable  to 
his  expectations.  He  weighed  all  the  -pieces  of 
cloth  next  morning,  to  know  what  quantity  of 
water  each  had  imbibed,  and  found  those  that 
had  been  placed  lowermost  considerably  heavie. 
than  such  as  had  been  placed  at  the  top ;  thougl 
he  owns  that  this  experiment  did  not  succeed  90 
perfectly  as  the  former.  M.  Muschenbroeck,  wno 
embraced  the  contrary  opinion,  thought  he  had 


202 


DEW. 


invalidated  all  Mr.  Du  Fay's  proofs,  by  repeating 
his  experiments  with  the  same  success,  on  a  plane 
covered  with  sheet  lead.  But  to  this  M.  Du 
Pay  replied,  that  there  was  no  occasion  for  sup- 
posing the  vapor  to  rise  through  the  lead,  nor 
from  that  very  spot ;  but  that,  as  it  arose  from 
the  adjoining  open  ground,  the  continual  fluc- 
tuation of  the  air  could  not  but  spread  it  abroad, 
and  carry  it  thither  in  its  ascent.  This  experi- 
ment of  M.  Muschenbroeck's  was  not  considered 
sufficient  to  overthrow  those  of  M.  Du  Fay.  Yet 
one  thing  seemed  to  favor  the  hypothesis  of  its 
descent,  i.  e.  that  in  cloudy  weather  there  is 
little  or  no  dew  to  be  observed.  And  Muschen- 
broeck,  continuing  his  experiments,  made  the 
interesting  discovery  that  dew  forms  in  very  dif- 
ferent proportions  on  different  bodies,  for  that  it 
will  scarcely  adhere  to  a  polished  metal  surface, 
while  it  abounds  on  glass  or  porcelain.  The 
color  of  the  substance  appeared  also,  he  found, 
to  alter  the  effects.  A  piece  of  red  leather  ac- 
quired, by  exposure  through  the  night,  twice  as 
much  dew  as  another  black  or  blue  piece  of  the 
same  size.  He  was  afterwards,  however,  led  to 
attribute  this  latter  circumstance  to  the  coloring 
matter  of  the  morocco  leather  used. 

M.  Du  Fay  also  continued  his  experiments  : 
and  the  result  was,  that  on  neither  side  of  this 
controversy  was  there  a  sufficient  preponderance 
of  proof  to  decide  the  question ;  but  the  old  doc- 
trine of  Aristotle  on  the  subject  was  revived,  viz. 
that  dew  separates,  under  certain  circumstances, 
from  the  air,  and  becomes  attracted  to  particular 
bodies ;  or  that  the  moisture,  in  which  it  directly 
originates,  is  suspended  in  the  atmosphere  by  a 
perfectly  chemical  process,   similar  to   that  by 
which  salts  are  dissolved  in  water,  heat  in  both 
cases  being  found  to  increase  the  solvent  power. 
Professor  Leslie's  attention  was  first  drawn  to 
the  subject  as  early  as  the  year  1798.    By  means 
of  his  hygrometer  he  then  established  the  curious 
fact,  that  the  moisture  of  air  is  deposited  on  glass 
before  it  actually  reaches  thfe  point  of  saturation. 
He  thus  explains,  in  his  valuable  Treatise  on  the 
Relations  of  Air  to  Heat  and  Moisture,  the  gene- 
ral result  of  his  investigations  at  this  and  a  sub- 
sequent period  : — '  In   fine  calm  weather,   after 
the  rays  of  the  declining  sun  have  ceased  to 
wann  the  surface  of  the  ground,  the  descent  of 
the  higher  mass  of  air  gradually  chills  the  under- 
most stratum,  and  disposes  it  to  dampness,  till 
their  continued  intermixture  produces  a  fog,  or 
low  cloud.     Such  fogs  are,  towards  the  evening, 
often  observed  gathering  in  narrow  vales,  or  along 
the  course  of  sluggish  rivers,  and  generally  hover- 
ing within  a  few  inches  of  the  surface.     But  in 
all  situations,  these  watery  deposits,  either  to  a 
gt eater  or  a  less  degree,  occur  in  the  same  dispo- 
sition of  the  atmosphere.    The  minute  suspended 
globules,  attaching  themselves  to  the  projecting 
points  of  the  herbage,  form  dew  in  mild  weather, 
or  shoot  into  hoar-frost  when  cold  predominates. 
They  collect  most  readily  on  glass,  but  seem  to 
be  repelled  by  a  bright  surface  of  metal.'     In 
clear  and  calm  weather,  the  air  is  always  drier 
near  the  surface  during  the  day  than  at  a  certain 
height  above  the  ground,  but  it  becomes  damper 
on  the  approach  of  evening,  while,  at  some  eleva- 
tion,  if  retains  a   moderate  degree  of  dryness 
through  the  whole  of  the  night.     If  the  sky  be 


clouded,  less  alteration  is  betrayed  in  the  state  of 
the  air,  both  during  the  progress  of  the  day,  and 
at  different  distances  from  the  ground ;  and,  if 
wind  prevail,  the  lower  strata  of  the  atmosphere, 
thus  agitated  and  intermingled,  will  be  reduced 
to  a  still  nearer  equality  of  condition.'  (pp.  92 
and  192).  See  METEOROLOGY. 

Some  interesting  experiments  were  now  made 
in  France,  in  regard  to  the  tendency  M.  du  Fay 
had  observed  in  different  bodies,  to  imbibe  dew 
in  different  proportions.  It  had  long  been  seen 
that  dew  is  deposited  on  glass,  when  metals  in 
its  neighbourhood  remain  dry ;  M.  Prevost  of 
Montaubon  however  discovered  some  new  and 
curious  facts  relative  to  this  deposition.  When 
thin  plates  of  metal  are  fixed  on  pieces  of  glass, 
it  sometimes  happens  that  they  are  as  much 
covered  with  dew  as  the  glass  itself:  but  more 
frequently  they  remain  dry  ;  and  in  this  case  they 
are  also  surrounded  by  a  dry  zone.  But  when 
the  other  side  of  the  glass  is  exposed  to  dew,  the 
part  which  is  opposite  to  the  metal  remains  per- 
fectly dry.  If  the  metal  be  again  covered  with 
glass,  it  will  lose  its  effect  in  preventing  the  de- 
position. 

These  experiments  may  be  conveniently  con- 
firmed on  the  glass  of  a  window,  when  moisture 
is  attaching  itself  to  either  of  its  surfaces.     Mr. 
Prevost  remarks  that  it  often  happens  that  dew  is 
deposited  externally,  even  when  the  air  within  is 
warmer  than  without.    A  plate  of  metal  fixed  in- 
ternally on  the  window  receives  a  larger  quantity 
of  moisture  than  the  glass,  while  the  space  oppo- 
site to  an  external  plate  remains  dry  :  and,  if  the 
humidity  is  deposited  from  without,  the  place  op- 
posite the  internal  plate  is  also  more  moistened, 
while  the  external  plate  remains  dry :  and  both 
these  circumstances  may  happen  at  once  with  the 
same  result.     A  small  plate   fixed   externally, 
opposite  to  the  middle  of  the  internal  plate,  pro- 
tects this  part  of  the  plate  from  receiving  mois- 
ture ;  and  a  smaller  piece  of  glass,  fixed  on  the 
external  plate,  produces  again  a  central  spot  of 
moisture  on  the  internal   one :   and   the   same 
changes  may  be  continued  for  a  number  of  alter- 
nations, until  the  whole  thickness  becomes  more 
than  half  an  inch.     Gilt  paper,  with  its  metallic 
surface  exposed,  acts  as  a  metal ;  but  when  the 
paper  only  is  exposed  it  has  no  effect.     When 
a  plate  of  metal,  on  which  moisture  would  have 
been  deposited,  is  fixed  at  a  small  distance  from 
the  glass,  the  moisture  is  transferred  to  the  sur- 
face of  the  glass  immediately  under  it  without 
affecting  the  metal :  if  this  plate  is  varnished  on 
the  surface  remote  from  the  glass,  the  effect  re- 
mains ;  but  if  on  the  side  next  the  glass,  it  is 
destroyed.    The  oxidation  of  metals  renders  them 
also  unfit  for  the  experiment.     When  glasses 
partly  filled  with  mercury,  or  even  with  water, 
are  exposed  to  the  dew,  it  is  deposited  only  on 
the  parts  which  are  above  the  surface  of  the  fluid. 
But  in  all  cases  when  the  humidity  is  too  copious 
the  results  are  confused.     In  order  to  reduce 
these  facts  to  some  general  laws,  M.  Prevost  ob- 
serves, that  when  the  metal   is  placed  on  the 
warmer  side  of  the  glass,  the  humidity  is  de- 
posited  more  copiously  either  on   itself  or  on 
either  surface  of  the  glass  in  its  neighbourhood  : 
but  that,  when  it  is  on  the  colder  side,  it  neither 
receives  humidity,  nor  permits  its  deposition  on 


DEW. 


the  glass  :  that  a  coat  of  glass,  or  varnish,  destroys 
the  efficacy  of  the  metal,  but  that  an  additional 
plate  of  metal  restores  it. 

M.  Prevost  was  at  first  disposed  to  attribute 
these  phenomena  to  the  effects  of  electricity,  but 
r.e  thinks  it  possible  to  explain  them  all  by  the 
action  of  heat  only;  for  this  purpose  he  assumes, 
first,  that  glass  attracts  humidity  the  more  power- 
fully as  its  temperature  is  lower ;  secondly,  that 
metals  attract  it  but  very  little;  thirdly,  that 
glass  exerts  this  attraction,  notwithstanding  the 
interposition  of  other  bodies  ;  and,  fourthly,  that 
metals  give  to  glass,  placed  in  their  neighbour- 
hood, the  power  of  being  heated  by  warm  air, 
and  being  cooled  by  cold  air,  with  greater  rapi- 
dity. Hence,  that  the  temperature  of  the  glass 
approaches  more  nearly  to  that  of  the  air  on  the 
side  opposite  to  the  metal,  and  attracts  the  humi- 
dity accordingly,  more  or  less,  either  to  its  own 
surface,  or  to  that  of  the  metal.  We  should, 
indeed,  have  expected  a  contrary  effect;  that 
the  metal  would  rather  have  tended  to  communi- 
cate to  the  glass  the  temperature  of  the  air  on  its 
own  side ;  but,  granting  that  the  assumptions  of 
M.  Prevost  serve  to  generalise  the  facts  with 
accuracy,  their  temporary  utility  is  as  great  as  if 
they  were  fundamentally  probable.  - 

Dr.  Wells,  however,  has  traced  up  the  pheno- 
mena of  dew  to  their  legitimate  sources.  '  Very 
little,'  he  observes,  with  Aristotle,  '  is  deposited, 
except  on  calm  and  clear  nights,  or  when  the 
clouds  are  high.  It  is  never  seen  on  nights  both 
doudy  and  windy;  and  if,  in  the  course  of  the 
night,  the  weather,  from  being  serene,  should  be- 
come dark  and  stormy,  dew,  which  had  been 
deposited,  will  disappear.  In  calm  weather,  if 
the  sky  be  partially  covered  with  clouds,  more 
dew  will  appear  than  if  it  were  entirely  un- 
covered.' 

Dew  probably  begins  in  the  country  to  appear 
upon  grass,  in  places  shaded  from  the  sun, 
during  clear  and  calm  weather,  soon  after  the 
heat  of  the  atmosphere  has  declined,  and  conti- 
nues to  be  deposited  through  the  whole  night, 
and  for  a  little  after  sun-rise.  Its  quantity  will 
depend,  in  some  measure,  on  the  proportion  of 
moisture  in  the  atmosphere,  and  is,  conse- 
quently, greater  after  rain  than  after  a  long  tract 
of  dry  weather;  and  in  Europe,  with  southerly 
and  westerly  winds,  than  with  those  which  blow 
from  the  north  and  the  east.  The  direction  of 
the  sea  determines  this  relation  of  the  winds  to 
dew.  For  in  Egypt,  dew  is  scarcely  ever  ob- 
served, except  while  ihe  northerly  or  Etesian  winds 
prevail.  Hence,  also,  dew  is  generally  more 
abundant  in  spring  and  autumn,  than  in  summer. 
And  it  is  always  very  copious  on  those  clear 
nights  which  are  followed  by  misty  mornings, 
which  show  the  air  to  be  loaded  with  moisture. 
And  a  clear  morning,  following  a  cloudy  night, 
determines  a  plentiful  deposition  of  the  retained 
vapor.  When  warmth  of  atmosphere  is  com- 
patible with  clearness,  as  is  the  case  in  southern 
latitudes,  though  seldom  in  our  country,  the  dew 
becomes  much  more  copious,  because  the  air 
then  contains  more  moisture.  Dew  continues  to 
form  with  great  copiousness,  as  the  night  advan- 
ces, from  the  increased  refrigeration  of  the  ground. 
Dew,  according  to  Aristotle,  is  a  species  of 


rain,  formed  in  the  lower  atmosphere,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  moisture  being  condensed,  by  the 
cold  of  the  night,  into  minute  drops.  Opinions 
of  this  kind,  says  Dr.  Wells,  are  still  entertained 
by  many  persons,  among  whom  is  the  very  inge- 
nious professor,  Leslie.  (Relations  of  Heat  and 
Moisture,  pp.37  and  132).  A  fact,  however, 
first  taken  notice  of  by  Gerstin,  who  published 
his  Treatise  on  Dew  in  1773,  proves  them  to  be 
erroneous;  for  he  found  that  bodies  a  little 
elevated  in  the  air,  often  become  moist  with  dew, 
while  similar  bodies,  lying  on  the  ground,  re- 
main dry,  though  necessarily,  from  their  position, 
as  liable  to  be  wetted,  by  whatever  falls  from  the 
heavens,  as  the  former.  The  above  notion  is 
perfectly  refuted  by  what  will  presently  appear 
relative  to  metallic  surfaces  exposed  to  the  air  in 
a  horizontal  position,  which  remain  dry,  while 
every  thing  around  them  is  covered  with  dew. 

After  a  long  period  of  drought,  when  the  air 
was  very  still  and  the  sky  serene,  Dr.  Wells  ex- 
posed to  the  sky,  twenty-eight  minutes  before 
sun-set,  previously  weighed  parcels  of  wool  an<l 
swanclown,  upon  a  smooth,  unpainted,  and 
perfectly  dry  fir-table,  five  feet  long,  three 
broad,  and  nearly  three  in  height,  which  had  been 
placed,  an  hour  before,  in  the  sunshine,  in  a 
large  level  grass-field.  The  wool,  twelve  mi- 
nutes after  sun-set,  was  found  to  be  14°  colder 
than  the  air,  and  to  have  acquired  no  weight. 
The  swandown,  the  quantity  of  which  was  mucn 
greater  than  that  of  the  wool,  was,  at  the  same 
time,  13°  colder  than  the  air,  and  was  also 
without  any  additional  weight.  In  twenty  mi- 
nutes more,  the  swandown  was  14°  30'  colder 
than  tne  neighbouring  air,  and  was  still  without 
any  increase  of  its  weight.  At  the  same  time  the 
grass  was  15a  colder  than  the  air  four  feet  above 
the  ground. 

Dr.  Wells,  by  a  copious  induction  of  facts, 
derived  from  observation  and  experiment,  esta- 
blishes the  proposition,  that  bodies  become 
colder  than  the  neighbouring  air  before  they  are 
dewed.  The  cold,  therefore,  which  Dr.  Wilson 
and  Mr.  Six  conjectured  to  be  the  effect  of  dew, 
now  appears  to  be  its  cause.  But  what  makes 
the  terrestrial  surface  colder  than  the  atmosphere  ? 
The  radiation  or  projection  of  heat  into  free 
space.  Now  the  researches  of  professor  Leslie 
and  count  Rumford  have  demonstrated,  that  dif- 
ferent bodies  project  heat  with  very  different  de- 
grees of  force. 

In  the  operation  of  this  principle,  therefore, 
conjoined  with  the  power  of  a  concave  mirror  of 
cloud,  or  any  other  awning,  to  reflect,  or  throw 
down  again  those  calorific  emanations  which 
would  be  dissipated  in  a  clear  sky,  we  shall  find 
a  solution  of  the  most  mysterious  phenomena  of 
dew.  Two  circumstances  must  here  be  consi- 
dered : — 

I.  The  exposure  of  the  particular  surface  to 
be  dewed,  to  the  free  aspect  of  the  sky. 

II.  The  peculiar  radiating  power  of  the  sur- 
face.    1.  Whatever  diminishes  the  view  of  the 
sky,  as  seen  from  the  exposed  body,  obstructs 
the  depression  of  its  temperature,  and  occasions 
the  quantity  of  dew  formed  upon  it,  to  be   less 
than  would  have  occurred,  if  the  exposure  to  the 
sky  had  been  complete. 


204 


DEW. 


Dr.  Wells  bent  a  sheet  of  pasteboard  into  the     the  tin-foil  prevents  the  glass  under  it  from  di 
shape   of  a  pent-house,   making  the   angle   of    sipating  its  heat,  and,  therefore,  it  can  receive 


flexure  90°,  and  leaving  both  ends  open.     This 
was  placed  one  evening,  with  its  ridge  upper- 
most, upon  a  grass-plat,   in  the  direction  of  the 
wind,  as  well  as  this  could  be  ascertained.     He 
then   laid  ten  grains  of  white,  and  moderately 
fine  wool,  not  artificially  dried,  on  the  middle 
part  of  that  spot  of  the  grass  which  was  sheltered 
by  the  roof,  and  the  same  quantity  on  another 
part  of  the  grass-plat,  fully  exposed  to  the  sky. 
In  the  morning,  the  sheltered  wool  was  found  to 
have  increased  in  weight  only  two  grains,  but 
that  which  had  been  exposed  to  the  sky,  sixteen 
grains.     He  varied  the  experiment  on  the  same 
night,  by  placing,  upright,  on  the  grass-plat,  a 
hollow  cylinder  of  baked  clay,  one  foot  diameter, 
•vad  two  feet  and  a-half  high.     O.n  the  grass 
round  the  outer  edge  of  the  cylinder,  were  laid 
ten  grains  of  wool,  which,  in  this  situation,  as 
there  was  not  the  least  wind,  would  have  re- 
ceived as  much  rain  as  a  like  quantity  of  wool 
fully  exposed  to  the  sky.     But  the  quantity  of 
moisture  acquired  by  the  wool  partially  screened 
by  the  cylinder  from  the  aspect  of  the  sky,  was 
only  about  two  grains,  while  that  acquired  by 
the  same  quantity,  fully  exposed,  was  sixteen 
grains.     Repose  of  a  body  seems  necessary  to  its 
acquiring  its  utmost  coolness,  and  a  full  deposit 
of  dew.    Gravel-walks  and  pavements  project 
heat,  and  acquire  dew,  less  readily  than  a  grassy 
surface.     Hence,  wool  placed  on  the  former,  has 
its  temperature  less  depressed  than  on  the  latter, 
and,  therefore,  is  less  bedewed.    Nor  does  the 
wool  here  attract  moisture  by  capillary  action  on 
the  grass,  for  the  same  effect  happens  if  it  be 
placed   in  a  saucer.     Nor  is  it  by  hydrometric 
attraction;  for,  in  a  cloudy  night,  wool  placed 
on  an  elevated  board  acquired  scarcely  any  in- 
crease of  weight. 

If  wool  be   insulated   a  few   feet  from  the 
ground,  on  a  bad  conductor  of  heat,  as  a  board, 
it  will  become  still  colder  than  when  in  contact 
with  the  earth,  and  acquire  fully  more  dew  than 
on    the  grass.    At  the  windward  end    of  the 
board  it  is  less  bedewed  than  at  the  sheltered 
end,  because,  in  the  former  case,  its  temperature 
is  nearer  to  that  of  the  atmosphere.     Rough  and 
porous  surfaces,  as  shavings  of  wood,  take  more 
dew  than  smooth  and  solid  wood ;  and  raw  silk 
and  fine  cotton  are  more  powerful  in  this  respect 
than  even  wool.     Glass  projects  heat    rapidly, 
and  is  as  rapidly  coated  with  dew.     But  bright 
metals   attract  dew  much  less  powerfully  than 
other  bodies.     If  we  coat  a  piece  of  glass,  par- 
tially, with  bright  tin-foil,  or  silver  leaf,  the  un- 
covered portion  of    the  glass  quickly  becomes 
cold  by  radiation,  on  exposure  to  a  clear  noc- 
;urnal  sky,  and  acquires  moisture ;  which,  be- 
jinning   on  those  parts  most  remote  from  the 
metal,  gradually  approaches  it.    Thus,  also,  if 
we  coat  outwardly  a  portion  of  a  window-pane 
with  tin-foil,  in  a  clear  night,  then  moisture  will 
be  deposited  inside,  on  every  part  except  oppo- 
site to  the  metal.     But  if  the  metal  be  inside, 
then  the  glass  under  and  beyond  it  will  be  sooner, 
or  most  copiously  bedewed.     In  the  first  case, 


no  dew ;  in  the  second  case,  the  tin-foil  prevents 
the  glass,  which  it  coats,  from  receiving  the 
calorific  influence  of  the  apartment,  and  hence  it 
is  sooner  refrigerated  by  external  radiation  than 
the  rest  of  the  pane.  Gold,  silver,  copper,  and 
tin,  bad  radiators  of  heat  and  excellent  con- 
ductors, acquire  dew  with  greater  difficulty 
than  platina,  which  is  a  more  imperfect  con- 
ductor; or  than  lead,  zinc,  and  steel,  which  are 
better  radiators.  Hence,  dew  which  has  formed 
upon  a  metal  will  often  disappear,  while  other 
substances  in  the  neighbourhood  remain  wet ; 
and  a  metal,  purposely  moistened,  will  become 
dry,  while  neighbouring  bodies  are  acquiring 
moisture.  This  repulsion  of  dew  is  communi- 
cated by  metals  to  bodies  in  contact  with  or  near 
them.  Wool  laid  on  metal  acquires  less  dew 
than  wool  laid  on  the  contiguous  grass. 

If  the  night  becomes  cloudy,  after  having  been 
very  clear,  though  there  be  no  change  with  re- 
spect to  calmness,  a  considerable   alteration    in 
the    temperature   of  the   grass    always   ensues. 
Upon  one  such  night,  the  grass,  after  having  been 
12°  colder  than  the  air, became  only  2°  colder;  the 
atmospheric  temperature  being  the  same  at  both 
observations.     On  a  second  night,  the  grass  be- 
came 9°  warmer  in  the  space  of  an  hour  and  a 
half.     On  a  third  night,  in  less  than  forty-five 
minutes,  the  temperature  of  the  grass  rose  15% 
while  that  of  the  neighbouring  air  increased  only 
3£°.     During  a  fourth  night,  the  temperature  of 
the  grass,  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  was  32°.     In 
t%venty  minutes  afterwards,  it  was  found  to  be 
39°,  the  sky  in  the  mean   time  having  become 
cloudy.     At  the  end  of  twenty  minutes  more,  the 
sky  being  clear,  the  temperature  of  the  grass  was 
again  32°.     A  thermometer  lying  on  a  grass-plat 
will  sometimes  rise  several  degrees,  when  a  cloud 
comes  to  occupy  the  zenith  of  a  clear  sky. 

When,  during  a  clear  and  still  night,  different 
thermometers,  placed  in  different  situations,  were 
examined  at  the  same  time,  those  which  were 
situated  where  most  dew  was  formed,  were  always 
found  to  be  the  lowest.  On  dewy  nights  the 
temperature  of  the  earth,  half  an  inch  or  an  inch 
beneath  the  surface,  is  always  found  much 
warmer  than  the  grass  upon  it,  or  the  air  above 
it.  The  differences  on  five  such  nights,  were 
from  12°  to  16°. 

In  making  experiments  with  thermometers,  it  is 
necessary  to  coat  their  bulbs  with  silver  or  gold 
leaf,  otherwise  the  glassy  surface  indicates  a  lower 
temperature  than  that  of  the  air,  or  the  metallic 
plate  it  touches.  Swandown  seems  to  exhibit 
greater  cold,  on  exposure  to  the  aspect  of  a  clear 
sky,  than  any  thing  else.  When  grass  is  14°  be- 
low the  atmospheric  temperature,  swandown  is 
commonly  15°.  Fresh  unbroken  straw  and 
shreds  of  paper,  rank  in  this  respect  with  swan- 
down.  Charcoal,  lamp-black,  and  rust  of  iron, 
are  also  very  productive  of  cold.  Snow  stands 
4°  or  5°  higher  thaji  swandown  laid  upon  it  in  a 
clear  night. 

The  following  tabular  view  of  observations  by 
Dr.  Wells,  is  peculiarly  instructive  :— 


DEW. 


205 


6h.  45' 

7h. 

7h.  20' 

7h.  40' 

8h.  45' 

Heat  of  the  air  four  feet  above  the  grass, 

60i° 
53J 
54i 
58 
53 

60|° 
54* 
53 
57 
51 

59° 
51i 
51 
55J 
49^ 

53° 
48* 
47i 

54° 
44i 
42$ 

49 

42 

The  temperature  always  falls  in  clear  nights  ;  warmth  that  is  felt  in  winter,  when  a  fleece  of 
tut  the  deposition  of  dew,  depending  on  the  clouds  supervenes  in  clear  frosty  weather.  Che- 
moisture  of  the  air,  may  occur  or  not.  Now,  if  mists  ascribed  this  sudden  and  powerful  change 
•cold  were  the  effect  of  dew,  the  cold  connected  to  the  disengagement  of  the  latent  heat  of  the 
with  dew  ought  to  be  always  proportional  to  the  condensed  vapors ;  but  Dr.  Wells's  thermometric 
quantity  of  that  fluid  ;  but  this  is  contradicted  observations  on  the  sudden  alternations  of  tem- 
by  experience.  On  the  other  hand,  if  it  be  perature  by  cloud  and  clearness,  render  that 
granted  that  dew  is  water  precipitated  from  the  opinion  untenable.  We  find  the  atmosphere 
atmosphere  by  the  cold  of  the  body  on  which  it  itself,  indeed,  at  moderate  elevations,  of  pretty 
appears,  the  same  degree  of  cold  in  the  precipi-  uniform  temperature,  while  bodies  at  the  surface 
tating  body  may  be  attended  with  much,  with  of  the  ground  suffer  great  variations  in  their  tern- 
little,  or  with  no  dew,  according  to  the  existing  perature.  This  single  fact  is  fatal  to  the  hypo- 
state  of  the  air  in  regard  to  moisture ;  all  of  thesis  derived  from  the  doctrines  of  latent  heat, 
which  circumstances  are  found  really  to  take  'I  had  often,' says  Dr.  Wells, 'smiled,  in  the 
place.  The  actual  precipitation  of  dew,  indeed,  pride  of  half  knowledge,  at  the  means  frequently 


ought  to  evolve  heat. 


employed  by  gardeners  to  protect  tender  plants 


A  very  few  degrees  of  difference  of  tempera-  from  cold,  as  it  appeared  to  me  impossible  that  a 

ture  between  the  grass  and  the  atmosphere  are  thin  mat,  or  any  such  flimsy  substance,  could 

sufficient   to  determine   the   formation  of  dew,  prevent  them  from  attaining  the  temperature  of 

when  the  air  is  in  a  proper  state.     But  a  differ-  the  atmosphere,  by  which  alone  I  thought  them 

ence  of  even  30°,  or  more,  sometimes  exists,  by  liable  to  be  injured.     But  when  I  had  learned 

the    radiation   of  heat    from    the   earth  to   the  that  bodies  on  the  surface  of  the  earth  become, 

heavens.     And  hence,  the  air  near  the  refrige-  during  a  still  and  serene  night,  colder  than  the 

rated  surface  must  be  colder  than  that  somewhat  atmosphere,    by    radiating    their    heat    to    the 

elevated.     Agreeably  to  Mr.  Six's  observations,  heavens,  I  perceived  immediately  a  just  reason 

the  atmosphere,  at  the  height  of  220  feet,  is  often,  for  the  practice  which  I  had  before  deemed  use- 

upon  such  nights,  10°  warmer  than  what  it  is  less.      Being   desirous,   however,   of  acquiring 

seven  feet  above  the  ground.     And  had  not  the  some  precise  information  on  this  subject,  I  fixed 


lower  air  thus  imparted  some  of  its  heat  to  the 
surface,  the  latter  would  have  been  probably  40° 
under  the  temperature  of  the  air. 

Insulated    bodies,  or   prominent   points,   are 
sooner  covered  with  hoar-frost   and  dew  than 


perpendicularly,  in  the  earth  of  a  grass-plat,  four 
small  sticks,  and  over  their  upper  extremities, 
which  were  six  inches  above  the  grass,  and 
formed  the  corners  of  a  square  whose  sides  were 
two  feet  long,  I  drew  tightly  a  very  thin  cambric 


others;  because  the  equilibrium  of  their  tempe-    handkerchief.   In  this  disposition  of  things,  there- 


rature  is  more  difficult  to  be  restored.     As  aerial 
stillness  is  necessary  to  the  cooling  effect  of  ra- 


fore,  nothing  existed  to  prevent  the  free  passage 
of  air  from  the  exposed  grass  to  that  which  was 


diation,  we  can  understand  why  the  hurtful  ef-  sheltered,  except  the  four  small  sticks,  and  there 

fects  of  cold,  heavy  fogs,  and  dews,  occur  chiefly  was  no  substance  to  radiate  downwards  to  the 

in  hollow  and  confined  places,  and  less  frequently  latter  grass,  except  the  cambric  handkerchief.' 

on  hills.     In  like  manner,  the  leaves  of  trees  •   The  sheltered  grass,  however,  was  found  nearly 

often  remain  dry  throughout  the  night,  while  the  of  the  same  temperature  as  the  air,  while  the  un- 


blades  of  grass  are  covered  with  dew. 


sheltered  was  5°  or  more  colder.     One  night  the 


No  direct  experiments  can  be  made  to  ascer-  fully  exposed  grass  was  11°  colder  than  the  air; 

tain  the  manner  in  which  clouds  prevent  or  lessen  but   the   sheltered    grass    was   only    3°  colder, 

the  appearance  of  a  cold  at  night,  upon  the  sur-  Hence  we  see  the  power  of  a  very  slight  awning 

face  of  the  earth,  greater  than  that  of  the  atmo-  to  avert  or  lessen  the  injurious  coldness  of  the 

sphere.     But  it  may  be  concluded  from  the  pre-  ground.     To  have   the  full  advantage  of  such 

ceding  observations,  that  they  produce  this  effect  protection  from  the  chill  aspect  of  the  sky.  the 

almost  entirely  by  radiating  heat  to  the  earth,  in  covering  should  not  touch  the  subjacent  bodies, 

return  for  that  which  they  intercept  in  its  pro-  Garden  walls  act  partly  on  the  same  principle, 

gress  from  the  earth  towards  the  heavens.     The  Snow  screens  plants  from  this  chilling  radiation, 

heat  extricated  by  the  condensation  of  transpa-  In  warm  climates,  the  deposition  of  dewy  mois- 

rent  vapor  into  cloud  must  soon  be  dissipated ;  ture  on  animal  substances  hastens  their  putrefac- 

whereas,  the  effect  of  greatly  lessening,  or  pre-  tion.     As  this  is  apt  to  happen  only  in  clear 

venting  altogether,  the  appearance  of  a  greater  nights,  it  was  anciently  supposed  that  bright 

«old  on  the  earth  than  that  of  the  air,  will  be  moonshine  favored  animal  corruption, 

produced  by  a  cloudy  sky  during  the  whole  of  a  From  this  rapid  emission  of  heat  from   the 


long  night. 


surface  of  the  ground,  we  can  now  explain  the 


We  can  thus  explain,  in  a  more  satisfactory    formation  of  ice  during  the  night  in  Bengal,  while 
manner  than  has  usually  been  done,  the  sudden    the  temperature  of  the  air  is  above  32°.    The 


DEW 


206 


DEX 


nights  most  favorable  for  this  effect,  are  those 
which  are  the  calmest  and  most  serene,  and  on 
which  the  air  is  so  dry  as  to  deposit  little  dew 
after  midnight.  Clouds  and  frequent  changes  of 
wind  are  certain  preventives  of  congelation. 
300  persons  are  employed  in  this  operation  at 
one  place.  The  enclosures  formed  on  the  ground 
are  four  or  five  feet  wide,  and  have  walls  only 
four  inches  high.  In  these  enclosures,  previously 
bedded  with  dry  straw,  broad,  shallow,  unglazed 
earthen  pans  are  set,  containing  unboiled  pump- 
water.  Wind,  which  so  greatly  promotes  evapo- 
ration, prevents  the  freezing  altogether,  and  dew 
forms  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  during  the  whole 
of  the  nights  most  productive  of  ice.  If  evapo- 
ration were  concerned  in  the  congelation,  wetting 
the  straw  would  promote  it.  But  Mr.  Williams, 
in  the  83d  vol.  of  the  Philosophical  Transactions, 
says,  that  it  is  necessary  to  the  success  of  the 
process  that  the  straw  be  dry.  In  proof  of  this 
he  mentions,  that  when  the  straw  becomes  wet 
by  accident  it  is  renewed;  and  that  when  he 
purposely  wetted  it  in  some  of  the  enclosures, 
the  formation  of  ice  there  was  always  prevented. 
Moist  straw  both  conducts  heat  and  raises  vapor 
from  the  ground,  so  as  to  obstruct  the  congela- 
tion. According  to  Mr.  Leslie,  water  stands  at 
the  head  of  radiating  substances. 

DEWARCUNDAH,  a  sterile,  or  rather  a 
desolated  district  of  Hindostan,  province  of  Gol- 
conda,  extending  along  the  south  side  of  the 
river  Godavery,  and  situated  between  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  degrees  of  northern 
latitude.  The  country  contains  the  ruins  of  a 
number  of  forts  and  villages,  which  evince  it  to 
have  been  formerly  well  cultivated. 

DEW-BORN,  in  country  affairs,  a  distemper  in 
cattle,  being  a  swelling  in  the  body,  as  much  as 
the  skin  can  hold,  so  that  some  beasts  are  in 
danger  of  bursting.  It  proceeds  from  greediness 
in  feeding,  when  put  into  a  rank  pasture ;  but 
commonly  when  the  grass  is  full  of  water.  In 
this  case  the  beast  should  be  exercised,  and 
made  to  purge  well;  but  the  proper  cure  is 
bleeding  in  the  tail ;  then  take  a  grated  nutmeg, 
with  an  egg,  and  breaking  the  top  of  the  shell, 
put  out  so  much  of  the  white  as  that  you  may 
nave  room  to  slip  the  nutmeg  into  the  shell ;  mix 
them  together,  and  then  let  shell  and  all  be  put 
down  the  beast's  throat ;  that  done,  walk  him  up 
and  down,  and  he  will  soon  mend. 

DE  WITT  (John),  a  celebrated  Dutch  states- 
man, born  in  1625,  at  Dort.  At  the  age  of 
twenty-three,  he  published  Elementa  Curvarum 
Linearum;  and,  after  taking  his  degrees,  became, 
in  1650,  pensionary  of  Dort,  and  distinguished 
himself  very  early  in  the  management  of  public 
affairs.  He  opposed  the  war  with  the  English 
as  injurious  to  the  States ;  and  when  the  event 
justified  his  predictions,  he  was  unanimously 
chosen  pensionary  of  Holland.  In  this  capacity 
he  labored  to  procure  a  peace  with  Cromwell ; 
in  which  peace  a  secret  article  was  introduced 
for  the  exclusion  of  the  House  of  Orange.  In 
the  war  with  England,  after  the  Restoration, 
when  it  was  thought  expedient,  on  Opdam's 
defeat  and  death,  that  some  of  their  own  depu- 
ties should  command  the  fleet,  he  was  one  of  the 
three  in  commission,  and  wrote  an  accurate  re- 


lation of  all  that  happened  during  the  expedi- 
tion; for  which,  at  his  return,  he  received  the 
solemn  thanks  of  the  States-General.  In  1667 
he  established  the  perpetual  edict  for  abolishing 
the  office  of  Stadtholder,  which  produced  sedi- 
tions and  tumults;  on  which  the  pensionary 
begged  dismission  from  his  post :  this  was 
granted,  with  thanks  for  his  services.  But  the 
invasion  of  the  French,  and  the  internal  division 
among  the  Hollanders,  spread  every  where  terror 
and  confusion.  Cornelius,  the  pensionary's 
brotner,  was  imprisoned,  and  condemned  to 
exile;  and  a  report  being  raised  that  he  would 
be  rescued,  the  mob  armed,  and  surrounded  the 
prison  where  the  two  brothers  were  together, 
dragged  them  out,  barbarously  murdered  them, 
hung  the  bodies  on  the  gallows,  and  cut  them 
to  pieces.  Such  was  the  end  of  John  De  Witt, 
a  man  whose  life  had  been  devoted  to  the  ser- 
vice of  his  country,  without  any  consideration  of 
his  own  emolument.  Besides  the  work  already 
mentioned,  he  wrote  a  book  on  the  maxims  of 
government,  a  translation,  of  which,  entitled, 
The  true  Interest  and  Political  Maxims  of  the 
Republic  of  Holland,  has  been  printed  in 
London. 

DE  WITT'S  LAND,  part  of  the  north-west 
coast  of  New  Holland,  discovered  by  a  Dutch 
navigator  of  that  name,  in  1628.  It  is  supposed 
to  comprehend  about  ten  degrees  of  latitude, 
and  fifteen  of  longitude.  Many  low  and  sterile 
islands,  were  afterwards  discovered  along  the 
coast,  by  the  French. 

DEX'TER,   adj.      ~\       From    Lat.    dexter, 
DEX'TRAL,  adj.          I  the    right   hand.      Gr. 
DEXTRA'LITY,  n.  s.    f_  fogirepoc,  from  Sexopai, 
DEXTER'ITY,  n.  s.      /to  receive,   because  we 
DEX'TEROUS,  adj.      1  generally  receive  things 
DEX'TEROUSLY,  adv.s  with    the    right   hand. 
The  right,  not  the  left;  a  term  in  heraldry.  Dex- 
tral  is  a  synonymous  general  term.     Dextrality, 
the  state  of  being  on  the  right  hand  side.  Dex- 
terous is,  clever ;  expert ;  because  the  right  hand 
is  generally  more  so  than  the  left. 
My  mother's  blood 

Runs  on  the  dexter  cheek,  and  this  sinister 
Bounds  in  my  sire's.  Shakspeare. 

His   wisdom,  by    often  evading  from  perils,  was 
turned  rather  into  a  dexterity  to  deliver  himself  from 
dangers,  when  they  pressed  him,  than  into  a  provi- 
dence to  prevent  and  remove  them  afar  off.    Bacon. 
In  business  dexterous,  weighty  in  debate.  Johnson. 
As  for  any  tunicles  or  skins,  which  should   hinder 
tne  liver  from  enabling  the  dextral  parts,  we  must  not 
conceive  it   diffuseth  its  virtue  by  mere    irradiation, 
but  by  its  veins  and  proper  vessels. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours 

If  there  were  a  determinate  prepotency  in  the  righ- 
and  such  as  ariseth  from  a  constant  root  in  nature 
we  might  expect  the  same  in  other  animals,  whose 
parts  are  also  differenced  by  dextrality.  Id. 

They  attempted  to  be  knaves,  but  wanted  art  and 
dexterity.  South. 

But  tnen  my  study  was  to  cog  the  dice, 
And  dext'rously  to  throw  the  lucky  sice.  Dryden. 
They  confine  themselves,  and  are  dexterous  mana- 
gers enough  of  the  wares  and  products  of  that  corner 
with  which  they  content  themselves.  Locke. 

For   both  their  dexterout   hands  the  lance    could 
wield.  Pope. 


DIA 


2U7 


DIA 


The  measures,  for  instance,  in  which  your  Grace's  have  a  share.  The  tirst  were  called  diacrii,  and 
activity  has  been  chiefly  exerted,  as  they  were  adopted  the  latter  pediaci ;  the  latter  inhabiting  the 
without  skill,  should  have  been  conducted  with  more  lower,  and  the  former  the  aspov,  or  upper  part 
chan  common  dexterity.  Juni'ia.  of  tne  city. — The  laws  of  Solon  imported,  that 

Pisistratus  should  be  chief  of  the  diacrii ;  though 


DEXTER,  in  heraldry,  an  appellation  given  to 
whatever  belongs  to  the  right  side  of  a  shield  or 


the  scholiast  on  Aristophanes's  comedy  of  The 


coat  of  arms :  thus  we  say,  bend  dexter,  dexter     Wasps,    affirms   that   Pandion   distributed    the 


point,  &c. 


quarter  of  the  diacrii  among  his  sons,  and  put 


DEY,  the  title  of  the  sovereign  of  Algiers,  Lycus  at  their  head, 
under  the  protection  of  the  grand  siguior.  A  DIADELPHIA,  from  f^  twice, 
prince,  under  this  title,  was  appointed  by  the  brother,  the  seventeenth  class  in  the  sexual  system, 
sultan,  at  the  request  of  the  Turkish  soldiers,  in  comprehending  those  plants  which  bear  herma- 
1710.  The  term  dey,  in  the  Turkish  language,  phrodite  flowers  with  two  sets  of  united  sta- 
signifies  an  uncle  by  the  mother's  side.  The  mina ;  but  this  circumstance  must  not  be  abso- 
reason  of  the  denomination  is  this  :  the  Turkish  lutely  depended  on.  They  are  the  papilionacei 
military  consider  the  grand  seignior  as  their  fa-  of  Tournefort,  the  irregulares  tetrapetali  of 
ther;  the  state  as  their  mother,  by  which  they  Rivinus,  and  the  legurainosa  of  Ray.  See  Bo- 
are  nourished  and  maintained;  and  the  dey  as  TANY. 
the  brother  of  the  state,  and  consequently  the  DI'ADEM,  n.  s. 
uncle  of  all  who  are  under  his  dominion.  See 
ALGIERS. 

DIABE'TES,   n.  s.     Aia/3mrt;c.     A  morbid 


copiousness  of  urine  ;  a  fatal  colliquation  by  the     is  crowned. 


Fr.  diad'eme;  Span,  and 
DI'ADEMF.D,  adj.   $  Lat.  diadema;  Gr.  diaify/ia, 
from  &a  and  Stu,  to  bind.      The  fillet,  tiara,  or 
crown  of  monarchs.     See  CROWN.     Diademed 


urinary  passages. 

An  increase  of  that  secretion  may  accompany  the 
general  colliquations  ;  as  in  fluxes,  hectic  sweats  and 
coughs,  diabetes,  and  other  consumptions. 

Derham'i  Physico-Theology. 

A  theory  of  the  diabetes  and  dropsy,  produced  by 
drinking  fermented  or  spirituous  liquors,  is- explained 
in  a  treatise  on  the  inverted  motions  of  the  lymphatic 
system.  Darwin. 

DIABETES,  from  foa,  through,  and  patvw, 
to  pass.  An  immoderate  flow  of  urine.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses,order  spasmi 
of  Cullen.  There  are  two  species  of  this  com- 
plaint :  Diabetes  insipidus,  in  which  there  is  a 
superabundant  discharge  of  limpid  urine,  of  its 


And  the  ighen  of  him  weren  a  flawme  of  fier,  and 
in  his  heed  manye  diademyt.  Wiclif.  Apoc.  xix. 

Thou  shall  be  a  crown  of  glory  in  the  hand  of   the 
Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the  hand  of  thy  God. 

Isaiah  Ixii.  3. 

The  sacred  diadem  in  pieces  rent, 
And  purple  robe  gored  with  many  a  wound. 

Spenser. 

Mctl'ought  I  sat  in  scat  of  majesty, 
In  the  cathedral  church  of  Westminster, 
And   in  that  chair  where  kings  and    queens   are 

crowtied, 

Where  Henry  and  Dame  Margaret  kneeled  to  me, 
And  on  my  head  did  set  the  diadem.     Shakspeare. 
A  crown. 


usual  urinary  taste ;  and  diabetes  mellitus,  in    Golden  in  show> is  but  a  wreath  of  ^o™ ,> 

which   the  urine  is  very  sweet,   and  contains  a     Brmgs  dangers,  troubles,  cares   and  sleepless  nights, 

*  *  'In    him    wnn    w^arc    tnA    T-no-nl    at  ft  ft  0m  mlitrtn.. 


great  quantity  of  sugar. 

DIABOLICAL,  adj.  a     FroniLat.  diabolus. 

DIABOL'ICK.  5  See  DEVIL.  Devilish ; 

partaking  of  the  qualities  of  the  deril ;  impious  ; 
atrocious. 

This,  in  other  beasts  observed, 
Doubt  might  beget  of  diabolich  power, 
A  f  live  within,  beyond  the  sense  of  brute. 

Milton. 

The  practice  of  lying  is  a  diabolical  exercise,  and 
they  that  use  it  are  the  devil's  children.  Ray. 

They  are  beautiful,  and  cannot,  sure,  be  demons  ? 
STRANGER.     True  -, 

The  Devil's  always  ugly  j  and  your  beauty 

Is  never  diabolical.  Byron. 

DIACH'YLON,  in  pharmacy,  an  emollient 
digestive  plaster  composed  of  mucilages  01 
viscid  juices  drawn  from  certain  plants.  See 
PHARMACY. 

DIACO'DIUM,  n.  s.  AWIKW&OV.  The  syrup 
of  poppies. 


To  him  who  wears  the  regal  diadem. 


Milton. 


A  list  the  coblers'  temples  ties, 
To  keep  the  hair  out  of  their  eyes  ; 
From  whence  'tis  plain  the  diadem, 
That  princes  wear,  derives  from  them.       Swift. 
Not  so,  when  diademed  with  rays  divine, 
Touched    with  the    flame   that  breaks  from   virtue's 

shrine, 

Her  priestless  muse  forhids  the  good  to  die, 
And  opes  the  temple  of  eternity.  Pope. 

What  is  the  exaltation  of  the  meanest  beggar  from 
a  dunghill  to  an  earthly  diadem,  when  compared  with 
that  of  human  nature  from  the  grave  to  the  throne  of 
God.  Bp.  Home,  Psal.  cxiii.  7. 

And  she,  proud  Austria's  mournful  flower, 

Thy  still  imperial  bride  ; 
If  still  she  loves  thee  hoard  that  gem, 
Tis  worth  thy  vanished  diadem. 

Byron.     Ode  to  Napoleon. 


DIADEM,  in  antiquity,  a  head-band  or  fillet, 

bworn  by  kings  as  a  badge  of  their  royalty.     It 
lACO'USTICS,  n.  s.    Ataes-ruca.  The  doc-    was   made   of  silk,  thread,  or  wool,  and  tied 
trine  of  sounds.  round  the  temples  and  forehead,  the  ends  being 

DIACRII,  in  antiquity,  the  name  of  a  faction  ,  tied  behind,  and  let  fall  on  the  neck.  It  was 
at  Athens.  That  city  was  divided  into  two  par-  usually  white  and  plain,  though  sometimes  em- 
ties  :  the  one  desired  an  oligarchy,  and  would  broidered  with  gold,  and  set  with  pearls  and 
only  have  a  few  persons  employed  in  the  govern-  precious  stones.  In  latter  times  it  came  to  be 
ment:  the  others  were  for  a  democratical  go-  twisted  round  crowns,  laurels,  &c.,  and  even 
vernment,  wherein  the  whole  people  should  appears  to  have  been  worn  on  divers  parts  of  the 


DIA 


208 


DIA 


body.  The  word  is  derived  from  the  Greek, 
as  mentioned  in  the  preceding  article. 

DIADEM,  in  heraldry,  is  applied  to  circles  or 
rims  serving  to  inclose  the  crowns  of  sovereign 
princes,  and  to  bear  the  globe  and  cross,  or  the 
fleurs-de-lis  for  their  crest.  The  crowns  of 
sovereigns  are  bound,  some  with  a  greater,  and 
some  with  a  less  number  of  diadems.  The  ban- 
dage about  the  heads  of  Moors  on  shields  is  also 
called  diadem,  in  blazoning. 

DI'ADROM,  n.  s.  AiaSpoptw.  The  time  in 
which  any  particular  motion  is  performed. 

A  gry  is  one  tenth  of  a  line,  a  line  one  tenth  of  an 
inch,  an  inch  one  tenth  of  a  philosophical  foot,  a  phi- 
losophical foot  one  third  of  a  pendulum  ;  whose  dia- 
droms,  in  the  latitude  of  forty-five  degrees,  are  each 
equal  to  one  second  of  time,  or  a  sixtieth  of  a  minute. 

Locke. 

DIURESIS,  n.  s.  Auupmf.  The  separa- 
tion or  disjunction  of  syllables,  as  ae'r. 

Diaeresis  is  also  a  kind  of  metaplasm,  or  addition  to 
a  word,  by  dividing  one  syllable  into  two ;  as  aulae, 
by  a  diaeresis,  is  a  word  of  three  syllables,  instead  of 
aulae.  Dr.  A.  Rees. 

DIURESIS,  in  medicine,  is  the  consuming  of 
the  vessels  of  an  animal  body,  when,  from  some 
corroding  cause,  certain  passages  are  made  which 
naturally  ought  not  to  have  been,  or  certain  na- 
tural passages  are  dilated  beyond  their  ordinary 
dimensions,  so  that  the  humors  which  ought  to 
have  been  contained  in  the  vessels  extravasate 
or  run  out. 

DIURESIS,  in  surgery,  an  operation  serving 
to  divide  and  separate  the  part  when  the  con- 
tinuity is  a  hindrance  to  the  cure. 

DI/ETET^E,,  in  Grecian  antiquity,  a  kind  of 
judges,  of  which  there  were  two  sorts ;  viz. 
Diaetetae  cleroti,  public  arbitrators,  chosen  by 
lot  to  determine  all  causes  exceeding  ten  drachms, 
within  their  own  tribe;  and  from  their  sentence 
an  appeal  lay  to  the  superior  courts.  And 
diaetetae  diallecterii,  private  arbritators  from 
whose  sentence  there  lay  no  appeal.  They  al- 
ways took  an  oath  to  administer  justice  without 
partiality. 

DIAGLYPHICA,  the  art  of  cutting  or  en- 
graving figures  on  metals,  such  as  seals,  intaglios, 
matrices  of  letters,  &c.,  or  coins  for  metals.  See 
ENGRAVING. 

DIAGNO'STICK,  n.  $.  Atayivw<ncw.  A  symp- 
tom by  which  a  disease  is  distinguished.  Used 
also  figuratively. 

One  of  our  physicians  proved  disappointed  of  his 
prognosticks,  or  rather  diagnottichi. 

Harvey  on  Consumptions 

DIAG'ONAL,  adj.  &  n.  s.  >      Fr.    diagonal, 
DIAG'ONALLY,  adv.  ) 


vtof,  Sia  and  ywvia,  an  angle.     A  line  drawn 
from  one  angle  of  a  square  to  another. 

The  monstrosity  of  the  badger  is  ill-contrived,  and 
with  some  disadvantage  ;  the  shortness  being  fixed 
into  the  legs  of  one  side,  that  might  have  been  more 
properly  placed  upon  the  diagonal  movers. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

"When  a  man  has  in  his  mind  the  idea  of  two  lines, 
viz.  the  side  and  diagonal  of  a  square,  whereof  the 
diagonal  is  an  inch  long,  he  may  have  the  idea  also  of 
the  division  of  that  line  into  a  certain  number  of 
equal  parts.  Locke. 

All  sorts  of  stone  composed  of  granules,  will  cut 
and  rive  in  any  direction,  as  well  in  a  perpendicular, 
or  in  a  diagonal,  as  horizontally  and  parallel  to  the 
side  of  the  strata.  Woodward. 

If  a  region  of  air  be  gradually  removed  from  north 
to  south,  it  would  also  blow  diagonally  between  the 
north  and  east.  Darioin. 

DIAGONAL,  in  geometry,  a  right  line  drawn 
across  a  quadrilateral  figure,  from  one  angle  to 
another ;  by  some  called  the  diameter,  and  by 
others  the  diametral,  of  the  figure.  See  GEO- 
METRY. 

DIAGORAS,  surnamed  the  Atheist,  lived  in 
the  ninety-first  Olympiad.  He  was  not  a  native 
of  Athens,  but  he  taught  there.  He  had  com- 
posed a  poem  which  a  certain  poet  stole  from 
him.  He  sued  the  thief,  who  swore  it  was  his 
own,  and  obtained  fame  by  it.  This  tempted 
Diagoras  to  deny  a  Providence.  The  Athenians 
summoned  him  to  give  an  account  of  his  doc- 
trine. He  fled,  and  they  set  a  price  upon  his 
head,  promising  a  reward  to  any  who  should 
kill  him;  but  he  took  shipping,  and  was 
wrecked. 

DI'AGRAM,  n.  s.  Aiaypa/i/m.  A  delineation 
of  geometrical  figures;  a  mathematical  scheme. 

Many  a  fair  precept  in  poetry  is  like  a  seeming 
demonstration  in  the  mathematics  ;  very  specious  in 
the  diagram,  but  failing  in  the  mechanic  operation. 

Dry  den. 

Why  do  not  these  persons  make  a  diagram  of  these 
cogitative  lines  and  angles,  and  demonstrate  their 
properties  of  perception  and  appetite,  as  plainly  as  we 
know  the  other  properties  of  triangles  and  circles  ? 

Bentley. 

DIAGRY'DIATES,  n.s.  From  Lat.  diag- 
rydium.  Strong  purgatives  made  with  diagry- 
dium. 


All  cholerick  humours  ought  to  be   evacuated   by 
_  diagrydiates,  mixed  with  tartar,  or  some  acid,  or  rhu- 

from    Gr.   <Jtayw-     barb  powder.  Flayer. 


209 


DIALLING 


DI'AL,  n.s. 

DI'AL-PLATE 
DI'ALLING 
DI'ALLIST 
dials. 


$.   ~\      Lat.  diah 
.IE,  I  day.     An  ii 
>,     I  ing  the  hour 
J  ling    is    th 


Lat.  diale,  belonging  to  the 
An  instrument  for  mark- 
;  the  hour  of  the  day.     Dial- 
ling   is    the    art    of   makin 


Full  faire  of  windowes  and  delightful  bow-res, 
And  en  the  top  a  dtall  told  the  houres. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Qucene. 
O,  gentlemen,  the  time  of  life  is  short  : 
To  spend  that  shortness  basely  were  too  long, 
Though  life  did  ride  upon  a  dial's  point 
Still  ending  at  the  arrival  of  an  hour. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  IV. 

It  is  not  necessary  in  the  arts  of  dialling  or  naviga- 
tion to  mention  the  true  system  or  earth's  motion. 

Berkeley. 

Strada  tells  us  that  the  two  friends,  being  each  of 
them  possessed  of  a  magnetical  needle,  made  a  kind 
of  dial-plate,  inscribing  it  with  the  four-and-twenty 
letters,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  hours  of  the  day 
are  marked  upon  the  ordinary  dial-plate. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

Scientifick  dialists,  by  the  geometrick  considerations 
of  lines,  have  found  out  rules  to  mark  out  the  irregu- 
lar motion  of  the  shadow  in  all  latitudes,  and,  on  all 
planes.  Moxon. 

While  dial  is  derived  from  theLatin  dies,  day, 
because  it  indicates  the  hour  of  the  day,  the  an- 
cients also  called  it  sciatherium,  from  its  effect 
by  the  shadow. 

1.  DIALLING  may  be  denned  the  art  of  draw- 
ing  dials   on   the  surface  of  any  given  body, 
whether  plane  or  curved.      By  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  this  art  is  called  gnomonica,  and  scia- 
therica,  because  it  distinguishes  the  hours  by  the 
shadow  of  the  gnomon. 

2.  This  art  is  of  great  antiquity,  for  we  read  in 
Isaiah,  xxxviii.  8,  of  the  dial  of  Ahaz,  who  began 
to  reign  400  years  before  Alexander,  and  within 
twelve  years  of  the  building  of  Rome. 

3.  Among  the  ancients  Anaximenes  the  Mile- 
sian, and  Thales,  are  said  to  have  made  dials ;  and 
Vitruvius  mentions  one  made  by  the  ancient  Chal- 
dee  historian  Berosus,  on  a  reclining  plane  almost 
parallel  to  the  equator.  , 

4.  Aristarchus  of  Samos  invented  the  hemi- 
spherical dial,  and  there  were  at  the  same  time 
some    spherical    ones,   with    a    needle    for    a 
gnomon.      The  discus   of  Aristarchus  was   an 
horizontal   dial,   with    its    rim    raised    up    all 
around  to  prevent  the  shadow  from  stretching 
too  far. 

5.  It  was  late  before  the  Romans  became  ac- 
quainted with  dials.   The  first  sun-dial  at  Rome 
was  set  up  by  Papirius  Cursor,  about  the  year  of 
the  city  460;  before  which  time,  says  Pliny,  there 
is  no  mention  of  any  reckoning  of  time  but  by  the 
sun's  rising  and  setting  :  it  was  set  up  at  or  near 
the  temple  of  Quirinus,  but  was  very  inaccurate. 
About  thirty  years  after  M.  Valerius  Messala, 
being  consul,  brought  out  of  Sicily  another  dial, 
which  he  set  up  on  a  pillar  near  the  rostrum  ;  but 
because  it  was  not  made  for  that  latitude  it  did 
not  show  the  time  truly.   They  made  use  of  it  for 

VOL.  VII. 


ninety-nine  years ;  till  Martius  Philippus  set  up 
another  more  exact. 

6.  The  first  professed  writer  on  dialling  is  Cla- 
vius  :  who  demonstrates  both  the  theory  and  the 
operations,  after  the  manner  of  the  ancient  ma- 
thematicians ;  but  with  so  much  intricacy,  that 
few  perhaps  ever  read  them  all.  Dechales  and 
Ozanam  give  much  simpler  demonstrations  in 
their  Courses,  and  Wolfius  in  his  Elements. 
M.  Picard  has  given  a  new  method  of  making 
large  dials,  by  calculating  the  hour  lines;  and 
M.  De  la  Hire,  in  his  Dialling,  printed  in  1683, 
a  geometrical  method  of  drawing  hour  lines  from 
certain  points  determined  by  observation.  Eber- 
hardus  Welperus,  in  1625,  published  his  Dialling, 
in  which  he  lays  down  a  method  of  drawing  the 
primary  dials  on  a  very  easy  foundation.  The 
same  foundation  is  described  at  length  by  Sebas- 
tian Munster,  in  his  Rudimenta  Mathematica,  pub- 
lished in  1551. 

7.  Sturmius,  in  1672,  published  a  new  edition 
of  Welperus's  Dialling,  with  the  addition  of  a 
whole  second  part,  about  inclining  and  declining 
dials,  &c.     In  1708  the  same  work,  with   Stur- 
mius's  additions,  was  republished,  witli  the  ad- 
dition of  a  fourth  part,  containing  Picard's  and 
De  la  Hire's   methods  of  drawing  large  dials. 
Paterson,  Michael  and  Muller,have  each  written 
on  dialling  in  German ;  Coetsius,  in  his  Ilorolo- 
giographia  Plana,  printed  in  1689;  Gauppenius 
in  his  Gnomouica  Mechanica  ;  Bion  in  his  Use 
of  Mathematical  instruments ;  the  late  ingenious 
Mr.  Ferguson  in  his  Select  Lectures ;  Mr.  Emerson 
in  his  Dialling ;  and  Mr.  W.  Jones  in  his  Instru- 
mental Dialling,  &c. 

DEFINITIONS. 

8.  A  dial  is  a  surface,  generally  plane,  upon 
which  lines  are  described  in  such  a  manner,  that 
the  shadow  of  a  wire,  or  of  the  upper  edge  of 
another  plane,  erected  perpendicularly  on  the 
former,  may  show  the  time  of  the  day. 

9.  The  edge  of  the  plane  by  which  the  time 
of  the  day  is  found  is  called  the  stile  of  the  dial, 
which  must  be  parallel  to  the  earth's  axis ;  and 
the  line  on  which  the  said  plane  is  erected  is 
called  the  substile. 

10.  The  angle  included  between  the  substile 
and  stile  is  called  the  elevation,  or  height,  of  the 
stile. 

11.  Dials,  the  planes  of  which  are  parallel  to 
the  plane  of  the  horizon,  are  called  horizontal 
dials ;   and  those  which  have  their  planes  per- 
pendicular to  the  plane  of  the  horizon,  are  called 
vertical,  or  erect,  dials. 

12.  Erect  dials,  the  planes  of  which  directly 
front  the  north  or  south,  are  called  direct  north, 
or  south,  dials  :  all  other  erect  dials  are  called 
decliners,  because  their  planes  are  turned  away 
from  the  north  or  south. 

13.  Dials,  the  planes  of  which  are  neither  pa- 
rallel nor  perpendicular  to  the  plane  of  the  horizon, 
are  called  inclining  or  reclining  dials,  according 
as  their  planes  make  acute   or  obtuse  angles 


210 


DIALLING. 


with  the  horizon ;  and,  if  their  planes  are  also 
turned  aside  from  facing  the  south  or  north,  they 
are  called  declining  inclining,  or  declining  reclin- 
ing, dials. 

14.  The  intersection  of  the  plane  of  the  dial, 
with  that  of  the  meridian,  passing  through   the 
stile,  is  called  the  meridian  of  the  dial,  or  the 
hour  line  of  XII. 

15.  Meridians,   the    planes    of   which    pass 
through  the  stile,  and  make  angles  of  15°,  30°, 
45°,  60°,  75°,  and  90°,  with  the  meridian  of  the 
place,  which  marks  the  hour  line  of   XII,  are 
called  hour  circles  ;  and  their  intersections  with 
the  plane  of  the  dial  are  called  hour  lines. 

16.  In  all  declining  dials -the  substile  makes 
an  anglo  with  the  hour  line  of  XII.,  and  this 
angle  is  called  the  distance  of  the  substile  from 
the  meridian. 

17.  The  declining  plane's  difference  of  longi- 
tude is  the  angle  formed  at  the  intersection  of  the 
stile  and  pkne  of  the  dial,  by  two  meridians ;  one 
of  which  passes  through  the  hour  line  of  XII, 
and  the  other  through  the  substile. 

PRINCIPLES  OF  DIALLING. 

18.  If  the  whole  earth,  a  P  e  p,  fig.  1,  plate  I.) 
•were  transparent  and  hollow,  like  a  sphere  of 
glass,  and  had  its  equator  divided  into  twenty-four 
equal  parts  by  so  many  meridian  semicircles,  a, 
b,  c,  d,  e,f,  g,  &c.,  one  of  which  is  the  geogra- 
phical meridian  of  any  given  place,  as  London, 
(which  is  supposed  to  be  at  the  point  a) ;  and  if 
the  hour  of  XII  were  marked  at  the  equator, 
both  upon  that  meridian  and  the  opposite  one, 
and  all  the  rest  of  the  hours  in  order   on  the 
rest  of  the  meridians,  those  meridians  would  be 
the  hour  circles  of  London :  then,  if  the  sphere 
had  an  opaque  axis,  as  PEp,  terminating  in  the 
poles  P  and  p,  the  shadow  of  the  axis  would  fall 
upon  every  particular  meridian  and  hour  when 
the  sun  came  to  the  plane  of  the  opposite  meri- 
dian, and  would  consequently  show  the  time  at 
London,  and  at  all  other  places  on  the  meridian 
of  London. 

19.  If  this  sphere  were  cut  through  the  middle 
by  a  solid  plane,  A  B  C  D,  in  the  rational  horizon 
of  London,  one-half  of  the  axis  E  P  would  be 
above  the  plane,  and  the  other  half  below  it; 
and,  if  stiaight  lines  were  drawn  from  the  centre 
of  the  plane  to  those  points  where  its  circum- 
ference is  cut  by  the  hour  circles  of  the  sphere, 
those  lines  would  be  the  hour  lines  of  a  horizon- 
tal dial  for  London :   for  the  shadow  of  the  axis 
would  fall  upon  each  particular  hour  line  of  the 
dial  when  it  fell  upon  the  like  hour  circle  of  the 
sphere. 

20.  If  the  plane  which  cuts  the  sphere  be  up- 
right, as  A  F  C  G,  fig.  2.  touching    the    given 
place  (London)  at  F,  and  directly  facing  the  me- 
ridian of  London,  it  will  then  become  the  plane 
of  an  erect  direct  south  dial ;  and  if  right  lines 
be  drawn,  from  its  centre,  E,  to  those  points  of 
its  circumference  where  the  hour  circles  of  the 
sphere  cut  it,  these  will  be  the  hour  lines  of  a 
vertical  or  direct  south  dial  for  London,  to  wbich 
the  hours  are  to  be  set,  as  in  the  figure,  and  the 
lower  half,  Ep,  of  the  axis  will  cast  a  shadow 
on  the  hour  of  the  day  in  this  dial,  at  the  same 
time    that  it   would   fall    upon    the   like   hour 


circle  of  the  sphere  if  the  dial  plane  were  hori- 
zontal. 

21.  If  the  plane  (still  facing  the  meridian)  be 
made  to   incline,  or  recline,  any  given  number 
of  degrees,  the  hour  circles  of  the  sphere  will 
still  cut  the  edge  of  the  plane  in  those  points 
to  which  the  hour  lines  must  be  drawn  straight 
from   the   centre ;   and  the  axis  of  the   sphere 
v/'ll  cast  a  shadow  on  these  lines  at  the  respective 
hours. 

22.  The  same  will  be  the  case  if  the  plane  be 
made  to  decline  by  any  given  number  of  degrees 
from  the  meridian  towards  the  east  or  west :  pro- 
vided the  declination  be  less  than  90°,  or  the 
reclination  be  less  than  the  co-latitude   of  the 
place ;  and  the  axis  of  the  sphere  will  be  a  gno- 
mon, or  stile,  for  the   dial.      But  it  cannot  be 
a  gnomon  when   the  declination   is  quite  90°, 
nor  when  the   reclination  is  equal   to   the    co- 
latitude  ;  because,  in  these  two  cases,  the  axis 
has  no  elevation  above  the   plane  of  the   dial. 
And  thus  it  appears  that  the  plane  of  every  dial 
represents  the  plane  of  some  great  circle  upon  the 
earth ;  and  the  gnomon  the  earth's  axis,  whether 
it  be  a  fine  wire,  as  in  the  above  figures,  or  the 
edge  of  a  thin  plate,  as  in  the  common  horizon- 
tal dials. 

23.  The  whole  earth,  as  to  its  bulk,  is  but  a 
point,  if  compared  to  its  distance  from  the  sun ; 
and  therefore,  if  a  small  sphere  of  glass  be  placed 
upon  any  part  of  the  earth's  surface,  so  that  its 
axis  be  parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  earth,  and  the 
sphere  have  such  lines  upon  it,  and  such  planes 
within  it,  as  above  described,  it  will  show  the 
hours  of  the  day  as  truly  as  if  it  were  placed  at 
the  earth's  centre,  and  the  shell  of  the  earth  were  as 
transparent  as  glass. 

24.  But  because  it  is  impossible  to  have  a 
hollow  sphere    of  glass,   perfectly  true,  blown 
round  a  solid  plane ;   or,  if  it  were,  we  could 
not  get  at  the  plane  within  the  glass  to  set  it   in 
any  given  position  ;  we  make  use  of  a  wire  sphere 
to  explain  the  principles  of  dialling,  by  joining 
twenty-four  semicircles  together  at  the  poles,  and 
putting  a  thin  flat  plate  of  brass  within  it,  as  is 
shown  in  the  preceding  figures. 

DIALLING  BY  THE  TERRESTRIAL  GLOBE. 

25.  A  common  globe  of  twelve  inches  diame-. 
ter  has  generally  twenty-four  meridian  semicircles 
drawn  upon  it.   If  such  a  globe  be  elevated  to  the 
latitude  of  any  given  place,  and   turned  about 
until  one  of  these  meridians  cut  the  horizon  in 
the  north  point,  where  the  hour  of  XII  is  sup- 
posed to  be  marked,  the  rest  of  the  meridians  will 
cut  the  horizon  at  the  respective  distances  of  all 
the  other  hours  from  XII.      And  if  these  points 
of  distance  be  marked  on  the  horizon,  and  the 
globe  be  taken  out  of  the  horizon,  and  a    flat 
board  or  plate  be  put  into  its  place,even  with  the 
surface  of  the  horizon ;   then  if  straight  lines  be 
drawn  from  the  centre  of  the  board,  to  those 
points  of  distance  on  the  horizon  which  were  cut 
by  the  semicircles ;  these  lines  will  be  the  hour 
lines  of  a  horizontal  dial  for  that  latitude,  the  edge 
of  whose  gnomon  must  be  in  the  very  same  sinia- 
tion  in  which  the  axis  of  the  globe  was  befcre  it 
was  taken  out  of  the  horizon  :  that  is,  the  gnomon 
must  make  an  angle  with  the  plane  of  the  dial, 


VOL. 7.  PAGE  31O  . 


f'iff.2. 


Fig.3 . 


70     to    ao  Cttarti* 


DIALLING    SC^tLE. 


> 

£ 

^ 

<? 

.»|0 

^     ,     dp     j     0|0          T|<?    , 

1 

('ft 

oZiney  of  Cliortfo  . 
o  J.  ine/  of-Latitude*  . 

> 

/ 

<? 

2p        JrO        yjt)             ^5 

°      5 

',1 

» 

a 

-^ 

1 

"                        3Jt                       31 

I               ^^f^^«^--               ^ 

I.«nd0n-Jlii>li<fhftl  by  Tfaantaa-  Jfrflif.  7Jt.Cheap.n'</- 


J.Shory  scalp . 


DIALLING. 


211 


equal  to  the  latitude  of  the  place  for  which  the 
dial  is  made. 

26.  If  the  pole  of  the  globe  be  elevated  to  the 
co-latitude  of  the  given  place,  and  any  meridian 
be  brought  to  the  north  point  of  the  horizon,  the 
rest  of  the  meridians  will  cut  the  horizon  in  the 
respective  distances  of  all  the  hours  from  XII,  for 
a  direct  south  dial,  the  gnomon  of  which  must 
form  an  angle  with  the  plane  of  the  dial  equal  to 
the  co-latitude  of  the  place;  and  the  hours  on 
this  dial  must  be  placed  in  a  direction  contrary 
to  that  ia  which  they  stand   on   the   horizontal 
dial. 

27.  But  if  the  globe  have  more  than  twenty- 
four  meridian  semicircles  upon  it,  we  must  take 
the  following  method  for  making  horizontal  and 
south  dials : — Elevate  the  pole  to  the  latitude  of 
the  place,  and  turn  the  globe  until  any  particular 
meridian  (suppose  the  first)  comes  to  the  north 
point  of  the  horizon,  and  the  opposite  meridian 
will  cut  the  horizon  in  the  south.      Then  set  the 
hour  index  to  the  uppermost  XII  on  its  circle, 
and  turn  the  globe  westward   until   15°  of  the 
equator  pass  under  the  brazen  meridian,  and  the 
hour  index  will  be  at  I,  for  the  sun  moves  15° 
every  hour),  and  the  first  meridian  will  cut  the 
horizon  in  the  number  of  degrees  from  the  north 
point  that  I  is  distant  from  XII.     Turn  on  until 
other  15°  of  the  equator  pass  under  the  bra- 
zen meridian,  and  the  hour  index  will  then  be 
at  II,  and  the  first  meridian  will  cut  the  horizon 
in  the  number  of  degrees  that  II  is  distant  from 
XII  :  and  so,  by  making  15°  of  the  equator  pass 
under  the  brazen  meridian  for  every  hour,  the 
first  meridian  of  the  globe  will  cut  the  horizon 
in  the  distances  of  all  the  hours  from  XII  to  VI, 
•which  is  just  90° ;  and  then  the  distances  of  XI, 
X,  IX,  VIII,  VII,  and  VI,  in  the  forenoon  will 
be  the  same  from  XII,  as  the  distance  of  I,  !!> 
Ill,  IV,  V,  and  VI,  in  the  afternoon  :  and  these 
hour  lines  continued  through  the  centre,  will  give 
the  opposite  hour  lines  on  the  other  half  of  the 
dial.  ' 

28.  To  make  a  horizontal  dial  for  the  latitude 
of  London,  which  is  51°  30'  north,  elevate  the 
north  pole  of  the  globe  51°  30'  above  the  north 
point  of  the  horizon ;  and  then  turn  the  globe, 
until  the  first  meridian  (which,  on  the  British 
terrestrial  globe,   is  that  of  London),  cuts  the 
north  point  of  the  horizon,  and  set  the  hour  in- 
dex to  XII  at  noon.     Then  turning  the  globe 
westward   until   the   index   points    successively 
to  I,  II,  III,  IV,  V,  and  VI,  in  the  afternoon,  or 
until  15°,  30°,  45°,  60°,  75°,  and  90°  of  the 
equator  pass  under  the  brazen  meridian,  the  first 
meridia-n  of  the  globe  will  cut  the  horizon  in  the 
following  numbers  of  degrees  from  the  north 
towards  the  east,  viz.  llf,  24  J,  38^,  53£,  71-&, 
and  90;  which  are  the  respective  distances  of 
the  above  hours  from  XII  upon  the  plane  of  the 
horizon.    To  transfer  these,  and  the  rest  of  the 
hours,  to  a  horizontal  plane,  draw  the  parallel 
right  lines  ac,  and  db,  fig.  3,  upon  that  plane, 
as  far  from  each  other  as  is  equal  to  the  intended 
thickness  of  the  gnomon  or  stile  of  the  dial,  and 
the  space  included  between  them  will  be  the  me- 
ridian or  twelve  o'clock  line  on  the  dial.     Cross 
this  m  eridian  at  right  angles  with  the  six  o'clock 
line, /cA;  and  setting  one  foot  of  the  compasses  in 


the  intersection  a,  as  a  centre,  describe  the  qua- 
drant ke  with  any  convenient  radius  or  opening 
of  the  compasses ;  then  setting  one  foot  in  the 
intersection  b,  as  a  centre,  with  the  same  radius 
describe  the  quadrant  fh,  and  divide  each  qua- 
drant into  ninety  equal  parts  or  degrees,  as  in  the 
figure. 

29.  As  the  hour  lines  are  less  distant  from  each 
other  about  noon  than  in  any  other  part  of  the 
dial,  it  is  best  to  have  the  centres  of  these  qua- 
drants at  a  little  distance   from   the   centre  of 
the  dial  plane,  on  the  side  opposite  to  XII,  in 
order  to  enlarge  the  hour  distances  thereabouts, 
under  the  same  angles  on  the  plane.     Thus  the 
centre  of  the  plane  is  at  C,  but  the  centres  of  the 
quadrants  are  at  a  and  b.      Lay  a  ruler  over  the 
point  b,  and  (keeping  it  there  for  the  centre  of  all 
the  afternoon  hours  in  the  quadrant  fli),  draw  the 
hour  line  of  I  through   11°  30'  in  the  quadrant; 
the  hour  line  of   II  through  24°  30';   of  III 
through  38°  5';  IV  through  53°  30';  and  V  through 
71°  4' :  and,  because  the  sun  rises  about  four  in 
the  morning  on  the  longest  days,  at  London,  con- 
tinue the  hour  lines  of  IV  and  V  in  the  afternoon 
through  the  centre  b  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
dial. 

30.  the  other  quadrant  is  now  to  be  divided, 
but  it  is  very  obvious  that  the  same  minute  pro- 
cess need  not  be  gone  through  in  doing  so,  as  the 
divisions  already  laid  down  may  be  readily  trans- 
ferred to  the  quadrant  ek;  as  the  labor  of  divid- 
ing both  may  be  much  shortened  by  working 
from  a  scale,  having  a  line  of  chords  upon  it,  as 
will  be  shown  presently. 

31.  If  a  plate  similar  to  this  triangle  be  made 
as  thick  as  the  distance  between  the  lines  ac  and 
bd,  and  set  upright  between  them,  touching  at  a 
and  b,  its  hypothenuse  a  g  will   be   parallel  to 
the  axis  of  the  world,  when  the  dial  is  truly 
set ;   and  will  cast  a  shadow  on  the  hour  of  the 
day. 

32.  To  make  an  erect  direct  south  dial,  fig. 
4,  elevate  the  pole  to  the  co-latitude  of  the  place, 
and  proceed  in  all  respects  as  above  for  the  ho- 
rizontal dial,  and  from  VI  in  the  morning  to  VI 
in  the  afternoon  ;  only  the  hours  must  be  reversed, 
as  in  the  figure ;  and  the  hypothenuse  ag,  of  the 
gnomon  ugh,   must  make  an  angle  with  the 
dial-plane  equal  to  the  co-latitude  of  the  place. 
As  the  sun  can  shine  no  longer  on  this  dial  than 
from  six  in  the  morning  until  six  in  the  evening, 
there  is  no  occasion  for  having  any  more  than 
twelve  hours  upon  it. 

33.  To  make  a  direct  dial,  declining  from  the 
south  towards  the  east  or  west,  elevate  the  pole 
to  the  latitude  of  the  place,  and  screw  the  qua- 
drant of  altitude  to  the  zenith.     Then,  if  the  dial 
decline  towards  the  E.  (which  we  shall  suppose  it 
does),  count  in  the  horizon  the  degrees  of  decli- 
nation, from  the  E.  point  towards  the  N.  and 
bring  the  lower  end  of  the  quadrant  to  that  de- 
gree of  declination  at  which  the  reckoning  ends. 
Then  bring  any  particular  meridian  of  the  globe 
(suppose  the  first)  directly  under  the  graduated 
edge  of  the  upper  part  of  the  brazen  meridian, 
and  set  the  hour  to  XII  at  noon.    Then,  keeping 
the  quadrant  of  altitude  at  the  degree  of  decli- 
nation in  the  horizon,  turn  the  globe  eastward 
on  its  axis,  and  observe  the  degrees  cut  by  the 

P  2 


21! 


DIALLING. 


rirst  meridian  in  the  quadrant  of  altitude  (counted 
from  the  zenith),  as  the  hour  circle  comes  to  XI, 
X,  IX,  &c.,  in  the  forenoon,  or  as  15,  30,  45,  &c. 
degrees  of  the  equator  pass  under  the  brazen 
meridian  at  these  hours  respectively ;  and  the  de- 
grees then  cut  in  the  quadrant  by  the  first  meri- 
dian, are  the  respective  distances  of  the  forenoon 
hours  from  XII  on  the  plane  of  the  dial. 

34.  Then,  for   the  afternoon  hours,   turn  the 
quadrant  of  altitude  round   the  zenith  until  it 
comes  to  the  degree  in  the  horizon  opposite  to 
that  where  it  was  placed  before  ;  namely,  as  far 
from  the  W.  point  of  the  horizon  towards  the  S. 
as  it  was  set  at  first  from  the  E.  point  towards  the 
N.;  and  turn  the  globe  westward  on  its  axis,  un- 
til the  first  meridian  comes  to  the  brazen  meri- 
dian again,  and  the  hour  index  to  XII  ;  then, 
continue  to  turn  the  globe  westward,  and  as  the 
'ndex  points  to  the  afternoon  hours,  1,  II,  III, 
&c.,   or  as  15°,  30C,  45°,  &c.,  of  the  equator 
pass  under  the  brazen  meridian,  the  first  meri- 
dian will  cut  the  quadrant  of  altitude  in  the  re- 
spective number  of  degrees  from  the  zenith  that 
each  of  these  hours  is  from  XII  on  the  dial.  And 
when  the  first  meridian  goes  off  the  quadrant  at 
the  horizon  in  the  forenoon,  the  hour  index  shows 
the  time  when  the  sun  will  come  upon  this  did., 
and  when  it  goes  off  the  quadrant  in  the  afternoon, 
the  index  will  point  to  the  time  when  the  sun  goes 
off  the  dial.  Having  thus  found  all  the  hour  dis- 
tances from  XII,  lay  them  down  upon  the  dial 
plane,  either  by  dividing  a  semicircle  into  two 
quadrants  of  90°  each  (beginning   at  the  hour 
'ine  of  XII),  or  by  the  line  of  chords,  as  above 
directed. 

35.  In  all  declining  dials,  the  line  on  which 
ihe  stile  or  gnomon  stands  (commonly  called  the 
substile  line)  makes  an  angle  with  the   twelve 
o'clock  line,  and  falls  among  the  forenoon  hour 
lines,  if  the  dial  declines  towards  the  E ;  and 
among  the  afternoon  hour  lines,  when  the  dial 
declines  towards  the  W.  that  is,  to  the  left  hand 
from  the  twelve  o'clock  line  in  the   former  case, 
and  to  the  right  hand  from  it  in  the  latter. 

36.  To  find  the  distance  of  the  substile  from 
the  twelve  o'clock  line,  if  the  dial  declines  from 
the  S.  towards  the  E.  count  the  degrees  of  the  de- 
clination in  the  horizon  from  the  E.  point  toward 
the  N.  and  bring  the  lower  end  of  the  quadrant 
of  altitude  to  that  degree  of  declination  where 
the  reckoning  ends ;   then,  turn  the  globe  until 
the  first  meridian  cuts  the  horizon  in  the  like  num- 
ber of  degrees,  counted  from  the  S.  point  toward 
the  E.  and  the  quadrant  and  the  first  meridian 
will  then  cross  one  another  at  right  angles ;  and  the 
number  of  degrees  of  the  quadrant,  which  are  in- 
tercepted between  the  meridian  and  the  zenith,  is 
equal  to  the  distance  of  the  substile  line  from  the 
twelve  o'clock  line  ;  and  the  number  of  degrees  of 
the  first  meridian,  which  are  intercepted  between 
the  quadrant  and  the  N.  pole,  is  equal  to  the 
elevation  of  the  stile  above  the  plane  of  the  dial. 

37.  If  the  dial  declines  westward  from  the  S., 
count  that  declination  from  the  E.  point  of  the 
horizon  towards  the  S.  and  bring  the  quadrant  of 
altitude  to  the  degree  in  the  horizon  at  which  the 
reckoning  ends ;  both  for  finding  the  forenoon 
hours,  and  distance  of  the  substile  from  the  meri- 
dian :  and  for  the  afternoon  hours,  bring  the  qua- 


drant to  the  opposite  degree  in  the  horizon, 
namely,  as  far  from  the  W.  towards  the  N.  and 
then  proceed  in  all  respects  as  above. 

38.  Thus  when  our  declining  dial  is  finished, 
we  have  four  dials,  viz.  ].  A  north  dial  declining 
eastward  by  the  same  number  of  degrees  ;  2.  A 
north  dial  declining  the  same  number  west;  3. 
A  south  dial,  declining  east;  and,   4.  A  south 
dial    declining  west;  only  placing   the   proper 
number  of  hours,  and  the  stile  or  gnomon  re- 
spectively, upon  each  plane.     For,  in  the  S.  W. 
plane,  the  substilar  line  falls  among  the  afternoon 
hours;  and  in  the  S.  E.  of  the  same  declination, 
among  the  forenoon  hours,  at   equal  distances 
from  XII.     And  so  all  the  morning  hours  on  the 
W.  decliner,  will  be  like  the  afternoon  hours  on 
the  E.  decliner ;  and  the  S.  W.  decliner,  the  N.  E. 
decliner,  by  only  extending  the  hour  lines,  stile 
and  substile,  quite  through  the  centre :  the  axis 
of  the  stile  (or  edge  that  casts  the  shadow  on  the 
hour  of  the  day),  being  in  all   dials  whatever, 
parallel  to   the  axis   of  the  world,   and  conse- 
quently pointing  towards  the  north  pole  of  the 
heaven  in  north  latitudes,  and  towards  the  south 
pole,  in  south  latitudes. 

METHOD  OF  CONSTRUCTING  DIALLING  LINES. 

39.  Describe,  with  any  opening  of  the  com- 
passes, as  EA,  fig.  5,  according  to  the  intended 
length  of  the  scale,  the  circle  A  D  C  B,  and  cross 
it  at  right  angles  by  the  diameters  C  E  A  and  D  E 
B ;  divide  the  quadrant  A  B  first  into  9  equal  parts, 
and  then  each  part  into  10;  so  shall  the  quadrant 
be  divided  into  90  equal  parts  or  degrees.  Draw 
the  right  line  A  F  B  for  the  chord  of  this  quadrant ; 
and,  setting  one  foot  of  the  compasses  in  the  point 
A,  extend  the  other  to  the  several  divisions  of  the 
quadrant,  and  transfer  these  divisions  to  the  line 
A  F  B  by  the  arcs  10,  20,  30,  &c.,  and  this  will 
be  a  line  of  chords,  divided  into  90  unequal 
parts. 

40.  Divide  the  quadrant   C  D  into  90  equal 
parts,  and  from  each  point  of  division  draw  right 
lines,  as  i,  k,  I,  &c.,  to  the  line  C  E  ;  all  perpendi- 
cular to  that  line,  and    parallel  to   D  E,  which 
will  divide  E  C  into  a  line  of  sines  ;  and  although 
these  are  seldom  put  among  the  dialling  lines  on 
a  scale,  yet  they  assist  in  drawing  the  line  of  la- 
titudes.    For  if  a  ruler  be  laid  upon  the  point 
D,  and  over  each  division  in  the  line  of  sines,  it 
will  divide  the  quadrant  C  B  into  90  unequal 
parts, as  B  a  B  6,  &c.,  shown  by  the  right  lines  12  a, 
20  b,  30c,  &c.,  drawn  along  the  edge  of  the  ruler. 
If  the  right  line  B  C  be  drawn,  subtending  this 
quadrant  and  the  nearest  distances,  Ba,  B6,  Be, 
&c.,  be  taken  in  the  compasses  from  B,  and  set 
upon  this  line  in  the  same  manner  as  directed  for 
the  line  of  chords,  it  will  make  a  line  of  latitudes 
B  C,  equal  in  length  to  the  line  of  chords  A  B, 
and  an  equal  number  of  divisions,  but  very  une- 
qual as  to  their  lengths. 

41 .  Draw  the  right  line  D  G  A,  subtending  the 
quadrant  D  A ;  and  parallel  to  it,  draw  the  right 
line  r  s,  touching  the  quadrant  D  B  at  the  nume- 
ral  figure    3.      Divide  this   quadrant   into   six 
equal  parts,  as  1,  2,  3,  8cc.,   and  through  these 
points  of  division  draw  right  lines  from  the  centre 
Eto  the  line  r  s,  which  will  divide  it  at  the  pointt 
where  the  six  hours  are  to  be  placed,  as  lu  tn» 


VOL.7.  PAGE  213  . 


Tfflg , 


J.Shuiy  sculp . 


DIALLING. 


213 


figure.  If  every  sixth  part  of  the  quadrant  be 
subdivided  into  four  equal  parts,  right  lines 
drawn  from  the  centre  through  these  points  of 
division,  and  continued  to  the  line  r  s,  will  divide 
each  hour  upon  it  into  quarters. 

METHOD  OF  CONSTRUCTING  DIALS  BY  DIALLING 
LINES. 

42.  This  is  the  easiest  of  all  mechanical  me- 
thods, and  by  much  the  best,  when  the  lines  are 
truly  divided  :  and  not  only  the-  half  hours  and 
quarters  may  be  laid  down  by  all  of  them,  but 
every  fifth  minute  by  most,  and  every  single  mi- 
nute by  those  where  the  line  of  hours  is  a  foot  in 
length.     Having  drawn  the  double  meridian  line 
a  b,  c  d,  fig.  6,  on  the  plane  intended  for  a  hori- 
zontal dial,  and  crossed  it  at  right  angles  by  the 
six  o'clock  line/  e,  as  in  fig.  3,  take  the  latitude 
of  the  place  with  the  compasses,  from  the  scale  of 
latitudes,  and  set  that  extent  from  c  to  e,  and 
from  a  to/,  on  the  six  o'clock  line  :  then,  taking 
the  whole  six  hours  between  the  points  of  the 
compasses  from  the  scale  of  hours,  with  that  ex- 
tent set  one  foot  on  the  point  e,  and  let  the  other 
foot  fall  where  it  will  upon  the  meridian  line  cd, 
as  at  d.     Do  the  same  from/  to  b,  and  draw  the 
right  lines  c  d  and/  6,  each  of  them  will  be  equal 
in  length  to  the  whole  scale  of  hours.     Then, 
setting  one  foot  of  the  compasses  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  scale  at  XII,  and  extending  the  other 
to  each  hour  on  the  scale,  lay  off  these   extents 
from  a  to  e  for  the  afternoon  hours,  and  from  b 
to  /  for  those  of  the   forenoon :  this  will  divide 
the  lines  d  e  and  bf  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
hour  scale  is  divided  at  1,  2,  3,  4,  and  6 ;  on 
which  the  quarters  may  also  be  laid  down,  if  re- 
quired.    Then,  laying  a  ruler  on  the  point  c,  draw 
the  first  five  hours  in  the  afternoon,  from   that 
point,  through  the  dots  at  the  numeral  figures  1, 
2,  3,  4,  5,  on  the  line  de;  and  continue  the  lines 
of  IV  and  V  through  the  centre  r,  to  the  other 
side  of  the  dial,  for  the  like  hours  of  the  morn- 
ing :  which  done,  lay  the  ruler  on  the  point  a, 
and  draw  the   last  five  hours  in  the  forenoon 
through  the  dots,  5,  4,  3,  2,  1,  on  the  line  /  b ; 
continuing  the  hour  lines  of  VII  and  VIII  through 
the  centre  a  to  the  other  side  of  the  dial,  for  the 
like  hours  of  the  evening  ;  and  set  the  hours  to 
their  respective  lines,  as  in  the  figure.     Lastly, 
make  the  gnomon  the  same  way  as  directed  above 
for  the  horizontal  dial,  and  the  whole  will  be 
finished. 

43.  To  make  an  erect  south  dial,  take  the  co- 
latitude  of  your  place  from  the  scale  of  latitudes, 
and  then  proceed  in   all  respects  for  the  hour 
line  as  in  the  horizontal  dial ;  only  reversing  the 
hours  as  in  fig.  4,  and  making  the  angle  of  the 
stile's  height  equal  to  the  co-latitude. 

GEOMETRICAL  METHOD  OF  DRAWING  THE  HOUR 
LINES. 

44.  I.   To  construct  a  horizontal  dial,  fig.  1, 
plate  II.- — Describe  with  any  opening  of  the  com- 
passes, as  Z  L,  the  two  semicircles  LF  k  and  L  Q  k, 
upon  the  centres  Z  and  z,  where  the  six  o'clock 
line  crosses  the  double  meridian  line,  and  divide 
each  semicircle  into  twelve  equal  parts,  begin- 
ning at  L   (though  strictly  speaking,  only  the 
quadrants  from  L  to  the  six  o'clock  line  need  be 


divided);  then  connect  &e  divisions  which  ate 
equi-distant  from  L,  by  the  parallel  lines  K  M, 
I  N,  II  O,  G  P,  and  F  Q.  Draw  V  Z  for  thi?  iiy- 
pothenuse  of  the  stile,  making  the  ansle  *'  Z  E 
equal  to  the  latitude  of  the  place;  and  continue 
the  line  VZ  to  R.  Draw  the  line  Rr  parallel 
to  the  six  o'clock  line,  and  set  off  the  distance 
a  K  from  Z  to  Y,  the  distance  6  I  from  Z  to  X , 
c  H  from  Z  to  W,  d  G  from  Z  to  T.and  e  1-  from 
Z  *o  S.  Then  draw  the  lines  S  s,  T  t,  W  u;  X  j-, 
aridYj/,  each  parallel  to  Rr.  Set  off  the  dis- 
tance y  Y,  from  a  to  11,  and  from  /to  1  ;  the 
distance  x  X  from  b  to  10,  and  from  g  to  2 ;  wW 
from  c  to  9,  and  from  ft  to  3 ;  tT  from  d  to  8, 
and  from  t  to  4  ;  s  S  from  e  to  7,  and  from  «  to  .'>. 
Then  laying  a  ruler  to  the  centre  Z,  draw  the 
forenoon  hour  lines  through  the  points  11,  10,  9, 
8,  7 ;  and  laying  it  to  the  centre  z,  draw  the  af- 
ternoon lines  through  the  points  1,  2,  3,  4,  .5; 
continuing  the  forenoon  lines  of  VII  and  VIII 
through  the  centre  Z,  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
dial,  for  the  like  afternoon  hours ;  and  the  after- 
noon lines  IV  and  V  through  the  centre  x,  to 
the  opposite  side  for  'the  like  morning  hours. 
Set  the  hours  to  these  lines  as  in  the  figure,  and 
then  erect  the  stile  or  gnomon,  and  the  dial  will 
be  finished. 

45.  II.  To  construct  a  south  dial,  draw   the 
line  V  Z,  making  an  angle  with  the  meridian  Z  L 
equal  to  the  co-latitude  of  your  place  ;  and  pro- 
ceed in  all  respects  as  in  the  above  horizontal 
dial  for  the  same  latitude,  reversing  the  hours  as 
in  fig.  4,  and  making  the  elevation  of  the  gno- 
mon equal  to  the  co-latitude. 

46.  III.  To  construct  a  north  dial.     See  fig. 
2.     If  the  hour  lines  IV  and  V,  as  also  VII  and 
VIII  on  the  south  dial,  fig.  4,  plate  I.  be  con- 
tinued beyond  the  line  VI  a  VI,  and  the  triangle 
ag  h  turned  about  the  point  a,  till  ah  fall  on  a 
XII  produced,  it  is  evident  a  north  dial  is  thereby 
had.     The  hour  line  for  VII  in  the  morning  on 
the  south  dial,  when   produced,  forms  the  hour 
line  for  V  in  the  morning  on  the  north  dial :  and 
the   hour  line  for  V  in  the  afternoon,   on  the 
south  dial,  Torms  the  hour  line  for  VII  in  the 
evening   on   the   north   dial.     The   manner   of 
placing  the  characters  for   the  other   hours   is 
therefore  obvious. 

47.  IV.  To  construct  an  east  dial.     On  the 
eastern  side  of  the  plane  of  the  meridian,  draw  a 
line  A  B,  fig.  3,   parallel  to  the  horizon,  draw 
also   a   line  AK,   making  with  AB   an   angle 
KAB  equal  to  the  complement  of  the  latitude 
of  the  place  for  which  the  dial  is  made.    Take  a 
point  D  in  AK,  and  on  that  point  for  a  centre 
describe  a  circle.     Through  D  draw  EC  per- 
pendicular to  AK,  thus  the  circle  will  be  divided 
into  four  quadrants ;  divide  two  of  these  quad- 
rants  into  six   equal   parts,   as   in   the   figure. 
Draw  a  straight  line  F  EG  perpendicular  to  EC, 
the  diameter  of  the  circle,  and  from  the  centre  D 
through  the  several   divisions,  draw    the   right 
lines  D  IV,  D  V,  D  VI,  D  VII,  D  VIII,  D 
IX,  D  X,  DXI.  Through  IV,  V,  VI,  VII,  &c.; 
draw  lines  IV,  IV,  V,  V,  &c.  parallel  to  E  DC. 
Lastly,  in  D  erect  a  stile  equal  to  the  radius 
D  E,   perpendicular   to   the  plane ;   or  on  two 
little  pieces  perpendicularly  fixed  in  EC,  and 
equal  to  the  same  D  E,  fit  an  iron  rod  parallel  to 


214 

EC,  thus  will  each  index  at  the  several  hours 
project  a  shadow  to  the  respective  hour  lines  IV 
IV,  V  V,  VI  VI,  &c.  The  east  dial,  it  is  obvi- 
ous, can  only  show  the  hours  till  twelve  o'clock. 

48.  V.  To  construct  a  west  dial.     The  con- 
struction is  perfectly  the  same  as  that  of  an  east 
dial,  only  that  its  situation  is  inverted,  and  the 
hours  are  written  accordingly.    A  west  dial,  it  is 
obvious,  caa  only  be  illuminated  after  noon,  and 
therefore,  joined  with  an  east  dial,  shows  all  the 
hours  of  the  day. 

OF  UNIVERSAL  DIALS. 

49.  I.  The  universal  dial,  invented  by  Pardie, 
fig.  4,  consists  of  three  principal  parts  ;  the  first 
whereof  is  called  the  horizontal  plane  A,  because 
in  practice  it  must  be  parallel  to  the  horizon. 
In  this  plane   is  fixed  an  upright   pin,  which 
enters  into  the  edge  of  the  second  part  BD, 
called  the  meridional  plane ;  which  is  made  of 
two  pieces,  the  lowest  whereof,  B,  is  called  the 
quadrant,   because   it   contains   a  quarter  of  a 
circle,  divided  into  90°  ;  and  it  is  only  into  this 
part,  near  B,  that  the  pin  enters.     The  other 
piece  is  a  semicircle  D  adjusted  to  the  quad- 
rant, and  turning  in  it  by  a  groove,  for  raising 
and  depressing   the  diameter  EF  of  the  semi- 
circle, which  diameter  is  called  the  axis  of  the 
instrument.     The   third   piece   is   a   circle,   G, 
divided  on  both   sides  into   twenty-four  equal 
parts,  which  are  the  hours.     This  circle  is  put 
upon  the  meridional  plane,  so  that  the  axis  E  F 
may   be   perpendicular   to  the  circle,  and  the 
point  C  be  the  common  centre  of  the  circle, 
semicircle,  and  quadrant.     The  straight  edge  of 
the  semicircle   is  chamfered  on  both  sides  to 
a  sharp  edge,  which  passes  through  the  centre  of 
the  circle.     On  one  side  of  the  chamfered  part, 
the  first  six  months  of  the  year  are  laid  down, 
according  to  the  sun's  declination  for  their  res- 
pective days,  and  on  the  other  side  the  last  six 
months.     And  against  the  days  on  which    the 
sun  enters  the   signs,  there   are   straight  lines 
drawn  upon  the  semicircle,  with  the  characters 
of  the   signs  marked  upon  them.     There  is  a 
black  line  drawn  along  the  middle  of  the  upright 
edge  of  the  quadrant,  over  which  hangs  a  thread 
H,  with  its  plummet  I,  for  levelling  the  instru- 
ment.    From  the  23d  of  September  to  the  20th 
of  March,  the  upper  surface  of  the  circle  must 
touch  both  the  centre  C  of  the  semicircle,  and 
the  line  of  <y>   and  ^t ;  and  from  the   20th  of 
March  to  the  23d  of  September,  the  lower  sur- 
face of  the   circle  must  touch  that   centre  and 
line. 

50.  To  find  the  time  of  day  by  this  dial,  set 
it  on  a  level  place  in  sun-shine,  and  adjust  it  by 
the  levelling  screws  k  and  /,  until  the  plumb- 
line  hangs  over  the  black  line  upon  the  edge  of 
the  quadrant,   and    parallel  to  the  said  edge; 
move  the  semicircle  in  the  quadrant,  until  the 
line  of  <Y>  and   £b   (where  the  circle  touches) 
comes  to  the  latitude  of  the  place  in  the  quad- 
rant :  then  turn  the  whole  meridional  plane  BD, 
with  its  circle  G,  upon  the  horizontal  plane  A, 
until  the  edge  of  the  shadow  of  the  circle  falls 
on  the  day  of  the  month  in  the  semicircle ;  and 
then  the  meridional  plane  will  be  due  north  and 
south;  the  axis  EF  will  be  parallel  to  the  axis 


of  the  world,  and  will  cast  a  shadow  upon  the 
true  time  of  the  day  among  the  hours  of  the 
circle. 

51.  When  the  instrument  is  thus  rectified,  the 
quadrant  and  semicircle  are  in  the  plane  of  the 
meridian,  and  the  circle  is  then  in  the  plane  of 
the  equinoctial.     Therefore  as  the  sun  is  above 
the  equinoctial  in  summer  (in  northern  latitudes), 
and  below   it   in  winter,  the  axis  of  the  semi- 
circle will  cast  a  shadow  on  the  hour  of  the  day, 
on  the  upper  surface  of  the  circle,  from  the  20th 
of  March  till  the  23d  of  September ;  and  from 
the  23d  of  September  to  the  20th  of  March,  the 
hour  of  the  day  will  be  determined  by  the  shadow 
of  the  semicircle  upon  the  lower  surface  of  the 
circle.     In  the  former  case  the  shadow  of  the 
circle  falls  upon  the  day  of  the  month,  on  the 
lower  part  of  the  diameter  of  the   semicircle ; 
and  in  the  latter  case  on  the  upper  part. 

52.  The  method  of  laying  down  the  months 
and  signs  upon  the  semicircle  is  as  follows : — 
Draw  the  right  line  A  C  B,  fig.  5,  equal  to  the 
diameter  of  the  semicircle  A  D  B,  and  cross  it  in 
the  middle  at  right  angles  with  the  line  E  G  D, 
equal  in  length  to  ADB;  then  EC  will  be  the 
radius  of  the  circle  F  C  G,  which  is  the  same  as 
that  of  the  semicircle.     Upon  E,  as  a  centre, 
describe  the  circle  F  C  G,  on  which  set  off  the 
arcs  C  h  and  C  t,  each  equal  to  23  £°,  and  divide 
them  accordingly  into  that  number  for  the  sun's 
declination.     Then  laying  the  edge  of  a  ruler 
over  the  centre  E,  and  also  over  the  sun's  decli- 
nation for  every  fifth  day  of  each  month,  mark 
the  points  on  the  diameter  AB  of  the  semicircle 
from  a  to  g,  which  are  cut  by  the  ruler ;  and 
there  place  the  days  of  the  months  accordingly, 
answering    to   the    sun's    declinations.      Then 
setting  one   foot  of  the  compasses  in  C,  and 
extending  the  other  to  a  or  g,  describe  the  semi- 
circle a  b  c  d  efg  ;  which  divide  into   six   equal 
parts,  and  through  the  points  of  division  draw 
right  lines  parallel  to  C  D,  for  the  beginning  of 
the  signs  (of  which  one  half  are  on  one  side  of 
the  semicircle,  and  the  other  half  on  the  other), 
and  set  the  characters  of  the  signs  to  their  proper 
lines,  as  in  the  figure. 

.  53.  II.  The  universal,  or  astronomical  equi- 
noctial ring-dial  is  an  instrument  that  serves  to 
find  out  the  hour  of  the  day  in  any  latitude.  It 
consists  of  two  flat  rings  or  circles,  uswally  from 
four  to  twelve  inches  diameter,  and  of  a  mode- 
rate thickness;  the  outward  ring  representing 
the  meridian  of  the  place  it  is  used  at,  contains 
two  divisions  of  90°  each,  opposite  to  one 
another,  serving  to  let  a  sliding  piece  and  ring 
(by  which  the  dial  is  usually  suspended)  be 
placed  on  one  side,  from  the  equator  to  the  N. 
pole,  and  on  the  other  side  to  the  S.,  according 
to  the  latitude  of  the  place.  The  inner  ring 
represents  the  equator,  and  turns  diametrically 
within  the  outer,  by  means  of  two  pivots  insert- 
ed in  each  end  of  the  ring  at  the  hours  XII. 
Across  the  two  circles  is  screwed  to  the  meridian 
a  thin  pierced  plate  or  bridge,  with  a  cursor, 
that  slides  along  the  middle  of  the  bridge :  this 
cursor  has  a  small  hole  for  the  sun  to  shine 
through.  The  middle  of  this  bridge  is  con- 
ceived as  the  axis  of  the  world,  and  its  extremi- 
ties as  the  poles  ;  on  the  one  side  are  delineated 


DIALLING. 


215 


the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  and  sometimes 
opposite  the  degrees  of  the  sun's  declination; 
and  on  the  other  side  the  days  of  the  month 
throughout  the  year.  On  the  other  side  of  the 
outer  ring  A  are  the  divisions  of  90°,  or  a  quad- 
rant of  latitude.  It  serves,  by  the  placing  of  a 
common  pin  in  the  hole,  to  take  the  sun's 
altitude,  from  which  the  latitude  of  the  place 
may  easily  be  found. 

54.  In  using  this  dial,  place  the  line  in  the 
middle  of  the  sliding  piece,  over  the  degree  of 
latitude  of  the  place.     Suppose,  for  example, 
51|  for  London ;  put  the  line  which  crosses  the 
hole  of  the  cursor  C  to  the  day  of  the  month  of 
the  degree  of  the  sign.     Open  the  instrument 
till  the  two  rings  be  at  right  angles  to  each  other, 
and  suspend  it  by  the  ring,  that  the  axis  of  the 
dial  represented  by  the  middle  of  the  bridge  may 
be  parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  earth,  viz.  the  north 
pole  to  the  north,  and  vice  versa.     Then  turn  the 
flat  side  of  the  bridge  towards  the  sun,  so  that 
his  rays  passing  through  the  small  hole  in  the 
cursor  may  fall  exactly  in  a  line  drawn  through 
the  middle  of  the  concave  surface  of  the  inner 
ring  or  hour-circle,  the  bright  spot  shows  the 
hour  of  the  day  in  the  said  concave  surface  of  the 
dial.     The  hour  XII  cannot  be  shown  by  this 
dial,  because  the  outer  ring,  being  then  in  the 
plane  of  the  meridian,  excludes  the  sun's  rays 
from  the  inner ;  nor  can  this  dial  show  the  hour 
when  the  sun  is  Jti  the  equinoctial,  because  his 
rays,  then  falling  parallel  to  the  plane  of  the  inner 
circle  or  equinoctial,  are  excluded  by  it. 

55.  III.  Figs.  6,  7,  and  8,  a  universal  dial  on 
a  plain  cross,  as  described  by  Mr.  Ferguson.    It 
is  moveable  on  a  joint  C,  for  elevating  it  to  any 
given  latitude  on  the  quadrant  C  o  90,  as  it  stands 
upon  the  horizontal  board  A.     The  arms  of  the 
cross  stand  at  right  angles  to  the  middle  part; 
and  the  top  of  it,  from  a  to  n,  is  of  equal  length 
•with  either  of  the  arms  ne  or  mk.     See  fig.  6. 
The  dial  is  rectified  by  setting  the  middle  line 
t  u  to  the  latitude  of  the  place  on  the  quadrant, 
the  board  A  level,  and  the  point  N.  northward 
by  the  needle ;  thus,  the  plane  of  the  cross  will 
be  parallel  to  the  plane  of  the  equator.     Then, 
from  III  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  VI,  the  upper 
edge  kl  of  the  arm  to  will  cast  a  shadow  on  the 
time  of  the  day  on  the  side  of  the  arm  c  m ;  from 
VI  till  IX,  the  lower  edge  i  of  the  arm  i  o  will 
cast  a  shadow  on  the  hours  on  the  side  o  q.    From 
IX  in  the  morning  to  XII  at  noon,  the  edge  a  b  of 
the  top  part  an  will  cast  a  shadow  on  the  hours 
on  the  arm  n  ef;  from  XII  to  III  in  the  after- 
noon, the  edge  c  d  of  the  top  part  will  cast  a  sha- 
dow on  the  hours  on  the  arm  klm;  from  III  to 
VI  in  the  evening,  the  edge  g  h  will  cast  a  sha- 
dow on  the  hours  on  the  part  p  u ;  and  from  VI 
to  IX,  the  shadow  of  the  edge  e^wiU  show  the 
time  on  the  top  part  an.     The  breadth  of  each 
part  a  b,  ef,  &c.,  must  be  so  great,  as  never  to 
let  the  shadow  fall  quite  without  the  part  or  arm 
on  which  the  hours  are  marked,  when  the  sun  is 
at  his  greatest  declination  from  the  equator. 

56.  To  determine  the  breadth  of  the  sides  of 
the   arms   which   contain   the   hours,  so    as    to 
be  in  just  proportion  to  their  length ;  make  an 
angle  ABC,  fig.  7,  of  23°  30',  which  is  equal  to 
the  sun's  greatest  declination :  and  suppose  the 


length  of  each  arm,  from  the  side  of  the  long 
middle  part,  and  also  the  length  of  the  top  part 
above  the  arms,  to  be  equal  to  B  d.  Then  as  the 
edges  of  the  shadow,  from  each  of  the  arms,  will 
be  parallel  to  Be,  making  an  angle  of  23°  30' 
with  the  side  Bd  of  the  ann,  when  the  sun's 
declination  is  23°  30';  it  is  plain,  that  if  the 
length  of  the  arm  be  Ed,  the  least  breadth 
that  it  can  have,  to  keep  the  edge  Be  of  the  sha- 
dow B  egd  from  going  off  the  side  of  the  arm  de 
before  it  comes  to  the  end  of  it  ed,  must  be  equal 
to  e  d  or  d  B.  But  to  keep  the  shadow  within 
the  quarter  divisions  of  the  hours,  when  it  comes 
near  the  end  of  the  arm,  the  breadth  of  it  should 
be  still  greater,  so  as  to  be  almost  doubled,  on 
account  of  the  distance  between  the  tips  of  the 
arms. 

57.  The  hours  may  be  placed  on  the  arms,  by 
laying  down  the  cross  abed,  fig.  8,  on  a  sheet  of 
paper;  and  with  a  black  lead  pencil  held  close 
to  it  drawing  its  shape  and  size  on  the  paper. 
Then  take  the  length  ae  in  the  compasses,  and 
with  one  foot  in  the  corner  a,  describe  with  the 
other  the  quadrant  ef.     Divide  this  arc  into  six 
equal  parts,  and  through  the  points  of  division 
draw  right  lines  ag,  ah,  &c.,  continuing  three  of 
them  to  the  arm  c  e,  which  are  all  that  can  fall 
upon  it ;  and  they  will  meet  the  arm  in  those 
points  through  which  the  lines  that  divide  the 
hours  from   each  other  are  to  be  drawn  right 
across  it.     Divide  each  arm  for  the  three  hours 
contained  in  it,  in  the  same  manner ;  and  set  the 
hours  to  their  proper  places,  on  the  sides  of  the 
arms,  as  thay  are  marked  in  fig.  6.     Each  of  the 
hour  spaces  should  be  divided  into  four  equal 
parts,  for  the  half  hours  and  quarters,  to  the 
quadrant  ef;  and  right  lines  should  be  drawn 
through  these  division-marks  in  the  quadrant,  to 
the  arms  of  the  cross,  in  order  to  determine  the 
places  thereon  where  the  subdivision  of  the  hours 
must  be  marked.     This  kind  of  universal  dial  is 
easily  made,  and  has  a  pretty  uncommon  appear- 
ance in  a  garden. 

58.  IV.  The  universal  mechanical  dial,  fig.  9, 
affords,  by  its  equinoctial  circle,  an  easy  method 
of  describing  a  dial  on  any  kind  of  plane.     For 
example :  suppose  a  dial  is  required  on  a  hori- 
zontal plane.     If  the  plane  be  immoveable,  as 
A  B  C  D,  find  a  meridian   line  as  G  F ;  or,  if 
moveable,  assume  the  meridian  at  pleasure  :  then 
by  means  of  the  triangle  EKF,  whose  base  is 
applied  on  the  meridian  line,  raise  the  equinoc- 
tial dial  H  till  the  index  GI  becomes  parallel  to 
the  axis  of  the  earth  (which  is  so,  if  the  angle 
K  E  F  be  equal  to  the  elevation  of  the  pole),  and 
the  XII  o'clock  line  on  the  dial  hang  over  the 
meridian  line  of  the  plane  or  the  base  of  the 
triangle.     If  then,  in  the  night,  or  in  a  dark 
place,  a  lighted  candle  be  successively  applied  to 
the  axis  G  I,  so  as  the  shadow  of  the  index  or 
style  G I  fall  upon  one  hour  line  after  another, 
the  same  shadow  will  mark  out  the  several  hour 
lines   on   the   plane   ABCD.     Noting   points, 
therefore,  on  the  shadow,  draw   lines   through 
them  to  G ;  then  an  index  being  fixed  on  G,  ac- 
cording to  the  angle  IGF,  its  shadow  will  point 
out  the  several  hours  by  the  light  of  the  sun.     If 
a  dial  were  required  on  a  vertical  plane,  having 
raised   the  equinoctial  circle  as  directed,  push 


216 


DIALLING. 


forward  the  index  G I  till  the  tip  thereof,  I,  touch 
the  plane.  If  the  plane  be  inclined  to  the  hori- 
zon, the  elevation  of  the  pole  should  be  found  on 
the  same ;  and  the  angle  of  the  triangle  KEF 
should  be  made  equal  thereto. 

59.  V.  Fig.  1,  plate  III.,  represents  a  universal 
dial,  which  shows  the  hour  of  the  day  by  a  ter- 
restrial globe,  and  by  the  shadows  of  several 
gnomons,  at  the  same  time ;  together  with  all  the 
places  of  the  earth  which  are  then  enlightened 
by  the  sun ;  and  those  to  which  the  sun  is  then 
rising,  or  on  the  meridian  or  setting.     This  dial 
is  made  of  a  thick  square  piece  of  wood,  or  hol- 
low metal.     The  sides  are  cut  into  semicircular 
hollows,  in  which  the  hours  are  placed ;  the  stile 
of  each  hollow   coming  out   from  the  bottom 
thereof  as  far  as  the  ends  of  the  hollows  project. 
The  coiners  are  cut  ^>ut  into  angles,  in  the  insides 
of  which  the  hours  are  also  marked ;  and  the 
edge  of  the  end  of  each  side  of  the  angle  serves 
as  a  stile  for  casting  a  shadow  on  the  hours 
marked  on  the  other  side.     In  the  middle  of  the 
uppermost  side,  or  plane,  there  is  an  equinoctial 
dial ;  in  the  centre  of  which  an  upright  wire  is 
fixed,  for  casting  a  shadow  on  the  hours  of  that 
dial,  and  supporting  a  small  terrestrial  globe  on 
the  top. 

60.  The  whole  dial  stands  on  a  pillar,  in  the 
middle  of  a  round  horizontal  board,  in  which 
there   is  a  compass  and  magnetic   needle,  for 
placing  the  meridian  stile  towards  the  S.     The 
pillar   has  a  joint   with    a   quadrant   upon    it, 
divided  into  90°,  for  setting  it  to  the  latitude  of 
any   given    place.      The  equator  of  the  globe 
is    divided    into  twenty-four   equal  parts,   and 
the  hours  are  laid  down  upon  it  at  these  parts. 
The  time  of  the  day  may  be  known  by  these 
hours,  when  the  sun  shines  upon  the  globe. 

61.  To  rectify  and  use  this  dial,  set  it  on  a 
level  table,  or  on  the  sole  of  a  window,  where 
the  sun  shines,  placing  the  meridian  style  clue  S. 
by  means  of  the  needle ;  which  will  be,  when 
the  needle  points  as  far  from  the  N.  fleur-de-lis 
toward  the  W.  as  it  declines  westward  at  the 
place.     Then  bend  the  pillar  in  the  joint,  till  the 
black  line  on  the  pillar  comes  to  the  latitude  of 
the  place  in  the  quadrant.     The  machine  being 
thus  rectified,  the  plane  of  its  dial  part  will  be 
parallel  to  the  equator,  the  wire  or  axis  that  sup- 
ports the  globe  will   be  parallel  to  the  earth's 
axis,  and   the  N.  pole  of  the  globe  will  point 
toward  the  N.  pole  of  the  heavens. 

62.  The  same  hour  will  then   be  shown   in 
several  of  the  hollows,  by  the  ends  of  the  sha- 
dows of  their  respective  stiles ;  the  axis  of  the 
globe  will  cast  a  shadow  on  the  same  hour  of  the 
day,  in  the  equinoctial   dial,  in   the  centre  of 
which  is  it  placed,  from  the  20th  of  March  to  the 
23rd  of  September ;  and,  if  the  meridian  of  the 
place  on  the  globe  be  set  even  with  the  meridian 
stile,  all  that  part  of  the   globe   that  the  sun 
shines  upon  will  answer  to  those  places  of  the 
real  earth  which  are  then  enlightened  by  the  sun. 
The  places  where  the  shade  is  just  coming  upon 
the  globe,  answer  to  all  those  places  of  the  earth 
in  which  the  sun  is  then  setting;  as  the  places 
where  it  is  going  off,  and  the  light  coming  on, 
answer  to  all  the  places  of  the  earth  where  the 
tun  is  then  rising.     And  lastly,  if  the  hour  of  VI 


be  marked  on  the  equator  in  the  meridian  of  the 
place  (as  it  is  marked  on  the  meridian  of  London 
in  the  figure),  the  division  of  the  light  and  shade 
on  the  globe  will  show  the  time  of  the  day. 

63.  The  northern  stiie  of  the  dial  is  hid  in  the 
figure  by  the  axis  of  the  globe.     The  hours  in 
the  hollow  to  which  that  stile  belongs,  are  also 
supposed  to  be  hid  by  the  oblique  view  of  the 
figure :  but  they  are  the  same  as  the  hours  in  the 
front  hollow.     Those  also  in  the  right  and  left 
hand  semicircular  hollows  are  mostly  hid  from 
sight ;  and  so  also  are  all  those  on  the  sides  next 
the  eye  of  the  four  acute  angles. 

64.  The  construction  of  this  dial  is  as  follows  : 
on  a  thick  square  piece  of  wood,  or  metal,  draw 
the  lines  ac  and  lid,  fig.  2,  as  far  from  each 
other  as  you  intend  for  the  thickness  of  the  stile 
abed;  and  in  the  same  manner,  draw  the  like 
thickness  of  the  other  three  stiles,  efgfi,  iklm, 
and  nopq,  all  standing   outright   as   from   the 
centre.     With  any  convenient  opening  for  the 
compasses,  as  a  A,  so  as  to  leave  proper  strength 
when  KI  is  equal  to  a  A,  set  one  foot  in  a,  as  a 
centre,  and  with  the  other  describe  the  quadranta.' 
arc  Ac.     Then,  without  altering  the  compasses, 
set  one  foot  in  b  as  a  centre,  and  with  the  othei 
describe  the  quadrant  dB.     All  the  other  quad- 
rants in  the  figure  must  be  described  in  the  same 
manner,  and  with  the  same  opening  of  the  com- 
passes, on  their  centres  efik,  and  n  o,  and  each 
quadrant  divided    into  six  equal   parts,  for  as 
many  hours,  as  in  the  figure ;   each  of  which 
parts  must  be  subdivided*  into  four,  for  the  half 
hours  and  quarters.     At  equal  distance?   from 
each  corner,  draw  the  right  lines  Ip  and  I\.p,  L0 
and  M  q,  N  r  and  Or,  P s  and  Q  s :  to  form  the 
four  angular  hollows  IpK,  L^M,  NrO,  and 
PsQ;  making  the  distances  between  the  tips  of 
these  hollows,  as  IK,  LM,  NO,  and  PQ,  each 
equal  to  the  radius  of  the  quadrants :  and  leaving 
sufficient  room  within  the  angular  points  pqr 
and  s,  for  the  equinoctial  in  the  middle. 

65.  To  divide  the  inside  of  these  angles  for  the 
hour  spaces,  take  the  following  method : — Set  one 
foot  of  the  compasses  in  the  point  I  as  a  centre, 
and  open  the  other  to  K ;  and  with  that  opening 
describe  the  arc  Kt:  then,  without  altering  the 
compasses,  set  one  foot  in  K,  and  with  the  other 
describe  the  arc  1 1 .  Divide  each  of  these  arcs, 
from  I  and  K  to  their  intersection  at  t,  into  four 
equal  parts ;  and  from  their  centres  I  and  K, 
through  the  points  of  division,  draw  the  right 
lines  I  3,  1 4,  I  5,  I  6,  I  7  :  and  K  2,  K  1,  K  12, 
Kll ;  and  they  will  meet  the  sides  Kp  and  Ip 
of  the  angle  IpK  where  the  hours  thereon  must 
be  placed.  And  these  hour  spaces  in  the  arcs 
must  be  subdivided  into  four  equal  parts,  for  the 
half  hours  and  quarters.  Do  the  like  for  the 
other  three  angles,  and  draw  the  dotted  lines, 
and  set  the  hours  in  the  insides  where  those  lines 
meet  them,  as  in  the  figure ;  and  the  like  hour 
lines  will  be  parallel  to  each  other  in  all  the  quad- 
rants and  in  all  the  angles.  Mark  points  for  all 
these  hours  on  the  upper  side :  and  cut  out  all 
the  angular  hollows,  and  the  quadrantal  ones 
quite  through  the  places  where  their  four  gno- 
mons must  stand ;  and  lay  down  the  hours  on 
their  insides,  and  set  in  their  gnomons,  which 
n;ust  be  as  broad  as  the  dial  is  thick ,  and  this 


VOL.7.PASJE216. 


PLATEMI. 


London, J^bfohedsby  Thomas  Tegg.  73. 


J.Stury  sculp. 


DIALLING. 


217 


breadth  and  thickness  must  be  large  enough  to 
keep  the  shadows  of  the  gnomons  from  ever  falling 
quite  out  of  the  sides  of  the  hollows,  even  when 
the  sun's  declination  is  at  the  greatest.  Lastly, 
draw  the  equinoctial  dial  in  the  middle,  all  the 
hours  of  which  are  equidistant  from  each  other; 
and  the  dial  will  be  finished. 

66.  As  the  sun  goes  round,  the  broad  end  of 
the  shadow  of  the  stile  acbd  will  show  the 
hours  in  the  quadrant  Ac,  from  the  sun-rise  till 
VI  in  the  morning ;  the  shadow  from  the  end  M 
will  show  the  hours  on  the  side  L  q  from  V  to 
IX  in  the  morning;  the  shadow  of  the  stile 
efgh  in  the  quadrant  Dg  in  the  long  days,  will 
show  the  hours  from  sun-rise  till  VI  iu  the 
morning;  and  the  shadow  t&  the  end  N  will 
show  the  morning  hours,  on  the  side  Or,  from 
III  to  VII.  Just  as  the  shadow  of  the  northern 
stile  abt d  goes  off  the  quadrant  Ac,  the  shadow 
of  the  southern  stile  iklm  begins  to  fall  within 
the  quadrant  F  /,  at  VI  in  the  morning ;  and 
shows  the  time,  in  that  quadrant,  from  VI  to 
XII  at  noon;  and  from  noon  till  VI  in  the 
evening,  in  the  quadrant  mE.  And  the  shadow 
of  the  end  O  shows  the  time  from  XI  in  the 
forenoon  till  III  in  the  afternoon,  on  the  side  r  N ; 
as  the  shadow  of  the  end  P  shows  the  time  from 
IX  in  the  morning  till  I  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
on  the  side  Qs. 

67  At  noon,  when  the  shadow  of  the  eastern 
stile  efg  h  goes  off  the  quadrant  h  C,  in  which  it 
showed  the  time  from  VI  in  the  morning  till 
noon,  as  it  did  in  the  quadrant  g  D,  from  sun- 
rise till  VI  in  the  morning,  the  shadow  of  the 
western  stile  nopq  begins  to  enter  the  quadrant 
Up;  and  shows  the  hours  thereon  from  XII  at 
noon  till  VI  in  the  evening  :  and  after  that  till 
sun-set,  in  the  quadrant  q  G ;  and  the  end  Q  casts 
a  shadow  on  the  side  P  s,  from  V  in  the  evening 
till  IX  at  night,  if  the  sun  be  not  set  before  that 
time.  The  shadow  of  the  end  I  shows  the  time 
on  the  side  Kp  from  III  till  VII  in  the  after- 
noon; and  the  shadow  of  the  stile  abed  shows 
the  time  from  VI  in  the  evening  till  the  sun  sets. 
The  shadow  of  the  upright  central  wire,  that  sup- 
ports the  globe  at  top,  shows  the  time  of  the  day, 
in  the  middle  or  equinoctial  dial,  all  the  summer 
half-year,  when  the  sun  is  on  the  north  side  of 
the  equator. 

DIALLING  BY  SPHERICAL  TRIGONOMETRY. 

68.  The  construction  of  sun-dials  on  all  planes 
whatever,  may  be  included  in  one  general  rule ; 
sufficiently  intelligible,  if  that  of  a  horizontal 
dial  for  any  given  latitude  be  well  understood. 
For  there  is  no  plane,  however  obliquely  situated 
with  respect  to  any  given  place,  but  what  is  pa- 
rallel to  the  horizon  of  some  other  place ;  and, 
therefore,  if  we  can  find  that  other  place,  by  a 
problem,  on  the  terrestrial  globe,  or  by  a  trigo- 
nometrical calculation,  and  construct  a  horizontal 
dial  for  it ;  that  dial  applied  to  the  place  where 
it  is  to  serve  will  be  a  true  dial  for  that  place. — 
Thus,  an  erect  direct  south  dial  in  51°  30'  N.  lat. 
would  be  a  horizontal  dial  on  the  same  meridian, 
90°  southward  of  51°  30'  N.  lat.:  which  falls  in 
•with  38°  30'  S.  lat.  But  if  the  upright  plane 
declines  from  facing  the  south  at  the  given 


place,  it  would  still  be  a  horizontal  plane  90° 
from  that  place,  but  for  a  different  longitude, 
which  would  alter  the  reckoning  of  the  hours 
accordingly. 

69.  To  calculate  the  angles  which   the  hour 
lines  of  a  horizontal  dial  make  with  the  meridian 
or  twelve  o'clock  line,  see  fig.  3.     Let  N  KS  VV 
represent  the  horizon  of  any    place,  P  S  N   the 
meridian,    and    P  the  N.    pole   of  the  sphere  : 
let  KPH  be  any  hour  circle,  for  example,  the 
circle  which  makes  with  the  meridian  an  angle 
of  15°,  then    the    arch    of  the   horizon    inter- 
cepted  between    N,   the    north,  and   PII    the 
hour  circle,  in  the  plane  of  which  the  sun  is  at 
XI  or  I  o'clock,  measures  the  angle  contained  by 
the  substile  of  the  dial,  and  the  hour  lines  cor- 
responding  to   these   hours.     In    the  spherical 
triangle  P  NH,  right  angled  at  N,  there  are  given 
the  side  P  N,  which  is  the  elevation  of  the  pole 
above  the  horizon,  and  the  angle  N  PII  which  is 
contained  by  the  meridian  and  hour  circle,  to 
find  N  H  the  arch  of  the  horizon  opposite  that 
angle.     By  spherical  trigonometry,  radius  is  to 
the  sine  of  P  N  as  the  tangent  of  N  P II  to  the 
tangent  of  N II  the  side   required.     Hence  we 
have  this  practical  rule.     To  find  the  angle  which 
any  hour  line  of  a  horizontal  dial  makes  with  the 
meridian,  or  which  is  the  same,  to  find  the  angle 
which  the  hour  lines  on  any  dial  make  with  the 
substile. — To  the  logarithmic  sine  of  the  latitude 
of  the  place  for  which  the  dial  is  made,  add  the 
logarithmic  tangent  of  the  sun's  distance  from 
the  meridian,   for  the  hour  required,  the  sum, 
1 — 10,  is  the  logarithmic  tangent  of  the  angle 
required. 

70.  Example. — To  find  the  angles  which  the 
hour  lines  of  XI  or  I  make  with  the  meridian  of 
a  horizontal  dial  for  the  latitude  of  London,  which 
is  51°  30'. 

To  logarithmic  sine  of  51°  30'          9'89354 
Add  logarithmic  tangent  of  15°        9-42805 

Sum,  rejecting  10,  is       .        .        9-32159 

which  is  the  tangent  of  11°  51'  nearly.  In  like 
manner  it  will  be  found,  that  the  hour  lines  of  X 
and  II  make  each  with  the  meridian  an  angle  of 
24°  18',  &c.  And  by  computing  in  this  manner, 
with  the  sine  of  the  latitude,  and  the  tangents  of 
30°,  45°,  60°,  and  75°,  for  the  hours  of  II,  III, 
IV,  and  V  in  the  afternoon  ;  or  of  X,  IX,  VIII, 
and  VII  in  the  forenoon  ;  you  will  find  their  an- 
gular distances  from  XII  to  be  24°  18',  38°  3', 
53°  35',  and  71°  6';  which  are  all  that  there  is 
occasion  to  reckon.  And  these  distances  may 
be  set  off  from  XII  by  a  line  of  chords ;  or 
rather,  by  taking  1000  from  a  scale  of  equal  parts, 
and  setting  that  extent  as  a  radius  from  C  to 
XII,  fig.  4,  and  then,  taking  209  of  the  jsame 
parts,  which  are  the  natural  tangents  of  11°  50* 
and  setting  them  from  XII  to  XI  and  I,  on  the 
line  H  O,  which  is  perpendicular  to  C  XII :  and 
so  for  the  rest  of  the  hour  lines,  which  in  the 
table  of  natural  tangents,  against  the  above  dis- 
tances, are  452,  782,  1355,  and  2920,  of  such 
equal  parts  from  XII,  as  the  radius  C  Xll  con- 
tains 1000.  And,  lastly,  set  off  1257,  the  na- 
tural tangent  of  51°  30',  for  the  angle  of  the 


218 


DIALLING. 


stile's  height,  which  is  equal  to  the  latitude  of 
the  place. 

DECLINING  DIALS. 

71 .  Let  us  suppose  that  an  upright  plane  at 
London  declines  36°  westward  from  facing  the 
south,  and  that  it  is  required  to  find  a  place  on 
the  globe  to  the  horizon  of  which  the  said  plane 
is  parallel ;  and  also  the  difference  of  longitude 
between  London  and  that  place. 

72.  Let  N  E  S  W  be  the  horizon  of  London, 
fig.  5,    whose  zenith   is   Z,  and  P  the  N.  Pole 
of  the  sphere;  and  let  ZA  be  the  position  of  a 
vertical  plane  at  Z,  declining  westward  from  S 
(the  south)  by  an  angle  of  36°;  on  which  plane 
an  erect  dial  for  London  at  Z  is  to  be  described. 
Make  the  semi-diameter  Z  D  perpendicular  to  Z  A, 
and  it  will  cut  the  horizon  in  D,  36°  west  of  the 
south  S.  Then  a  plane,  in  the  tangent  H  D,  touch- 
ing the  sphere  in  D,  will  be  parallel  to  the  plane 
ZA;  and  the  axis  of  the  sphere  will  be  equally 
inclined  to  both  these  places.     Let  W  Q  E  be  the 
equinoctial,  whose  elevation  above  the  horizon  of 
Z  (London)  is  38°  30':  and  PRD  be  the  me- 
ridian of  the  place  D,  cutting  the  equinoctial 
in  R.     Then  it  is  evident,  that  the  arc  RD  is 
the  latitude  of  the  place  D,  where  the  plane 
ZA  would   be  horizontal,  and  the  arc  RQ  is 
the  difference  of  longitude   of  the  planes  ZA 
and  DH. 

73.  In  the  spherical  triangle  WDR,  the  arc 
WD  is  given,  for  it  is  the  complement  of  the 
plane's   declination   from   S  the   south;  which 
complement  is  54°,  viz.  90°— 36° :  the  angle  at 
R,  in  which  the  meridian  of  the  place  D  cuts  the 
equator,  is  a  right  angle  ;  and  the  angle  R  W  D 
measures  the  elevation  of  the  equinoctial  above 
the  horizon  of  Z,  namely  38°  30'.     Say,  there- 
fore, as  radius  is  to  the  co-sine  of  the  plane's  de- 
clination from  the  south,  so  is  the  co-sine  of  the 
latitude  of  Z  to  the  sine  of  RD  the  latitude  of 
D  :  which  is  of  a  different  denomination  from  the 
latitude  of  Z,  because  Z  and  D  are  on  different 
sides  of  the  equator. 

As  radius         lO'OOOOO 

To  co-sine  36°  0'  =  RQ  .       9-90796 
So  co-sine  51°  30'  —  QZ    .     9-79415 


To  sine  30°  14'  —  DK  9-70211  —  the  latitude 
of  D,  whose  horizon  is  parallel  to  the  vertical 
plane  Z  A  at  Z. 

74.  To  find  RQ  the  difference  of  longitude  of 
the  places  D  and  Z ;  say,  as  radius  is  to  the  co- 
sine of  RW  D  38°  30',  the  height  of  the  equi- 
noctial at  Z,  so  is  the  co-tangent  of  D  W  36° 
the  plane's  declination,  to  the  co-tangent  of  R  Q 
the  difference  of  longitudes.     Thus, 
To  the  logarithmic  sine  of  51°  30'        9'89354 
Add    the   logarithmic    tangent    of 

54°  0'  10-13874 


Their  sum  rejecting  10  ...     10-03228 
is  the  nearest  tangent  of  47°  8'  =r  W  R ;  which 
is  the  co-tangent  of  42°  52'  :=  R  Q,  the  difference 
of  longitude  sought.     Which  difference,  being 
reduced  to  time,  is  2  h.  51  i  m. 

75.  And  thus  having  found  the  latitude  and 
longitude  of  the  place  D,  to  whose  hosizon  the 


vertical  plane  at  Z  is  parallel,  we  proceed  to  the 
construction  of  a  horizontal  dial  for  the  place 
D,  whose  latitude  is  30°  14'  south;  but  antici- 
pating the  time  at  D  by  2  h.  51  m.,  neglecting  the 
half  minute  in  practice,  because  D  is  so  far 
westward  in  longitude  from  the  meridian  of 
London  ;  and  this  will  be  a  true  vertical  dial  at 
London,  declining  westward  36°. 

76.  Assume  any  right  line  C  S  L,  fig.  4,  for 
the  substile  of  the  dial,  and  make  the  angle 
K  C  P  equal  to  the  latitude  of  the  place,  viz. 
30°  14',  to  the  horizon  of  which  the  plane  of 
the  dial  is  parallel;  then  CRP  will  be  the  axis 
of  the  stile,  or  edge  that  casts  the  shadow  on  the 
hours  of  the  day,  in  the  dial.  This  done,  draw 
the  contingent  line  E  Q,  cutting  the  substilar  line 
at  right  angles  in  K ;  and  from  K  make  K  R 
perpendicular  to  the  axis  CRP.  Then  KG  — 
KR  being  made  radius,  that  is,  equal  to  the 
chord  of  60°,  or  tangent  of  45°  on  a  good  sector, 
take  42°  52'  (the  difference  of  longitude  of  the 
places  Z  and  D)  from  the  tangents,  and  having 
set  it  from  K  to  M,  draw  CM  for  the  hour  line 
of  XII.  Take  KN,  equal  to  the  tangent  of  an 
angle  less  by  15°  than  K  M;  that  is,  the  tangent 
of  27°  52' :  and  through  the  point  N  draw  C  N 
for  the  hour  line  of  I.  The  tangent  of  12°  52' 
(which  is  15°  less  than  27°  52'),  set  off  the  same 
way,  will  give  a  point  between  Kand  N,  through 
which  the  hour  line  of  II  is  to  be  drawn.  The 
tangent  of  2°  8',  the  difference  between  45°  and 
50°  42'  placed  on  the  other  side  of  C  L,  will 
determine  the  point  through  which  the  hour- line 
of  III  is  to  be  drawn  ;  to  which  2°  8',  if  the  tan- 
gent of  15°  be  added,  it  will  make  17°  8' ;  and 
this  set  off  from  K  towards  Q,  on  the  line  E  Q, 
will  give  the  point  for  the  hour  line  of  IV ;  and 
so  of  the  rest.  The  forenoon  hours  line  are 
drawn  the  same  way,  by  the  continual  addition 
of  the  tangents  15°,  30°,  45°,  &c.,  to  42°  52'  — 
the  tangent  K  M  for  the  hours  of  XI,  X,  IX,  &c., 
as  far  as  necessary;  that  is,  until  there  be  five 
hours  on  each  side  of  the  substile.  The  sixth 
hour,  accounted  from  that  hour  or  part  of  the 
hour  on  which  the  substile  falls,  will  be  always 
in  a  line  perpendicular  to  the  substile,  and 
drawn  through  the  centre  C. 

77.  In  all  erect  dials,  C  M,  the  hour  line  of 
XII  is  perpendicular  to  the  horizon  of  the  place 
for  which  the  dial  is  to  serve ;  for  that  line  is  the 
intersection  of  a  vertical  plane  with  the  plane  ot 
the  meridian  of  the  place,  both  which  are  per- 
pendicular to  the  plane  of  the  horizon ;  and  any 
line  HO,  or  ho,  perpendicular  to  CM,  will  be  a 
horizontal  line  on  the  plane  of  the  dial,  along 
which  line   the  hours  may  be  numbered ;  and 
CM  being  set  perpendicular  to  the  horizon,  the 
dial  will  have  its  true  position. 

78.  If  the  plane  of  the  dial  had  declined  by 
an  equal  angle  towards  the  east,  its  description 
would  have  differed  only  in  this,  that  the  hour- 
line  of  XII  would  have  fallen  on  the  other  side 
of  the  substile  C  L,  and   the  line  H  O  would 
have  a  subcontrary  position  to  what  it  has  in  this 
figure. 

79.  And   these   two  dials,    with   the   upper 
points  of    their  stiles    turned    toward    the    N. 
Pole,  will  serve  for  other  two  planes  parallel  to 
them;  the  one  declining  from  the   N.  towards 


DIALLING. 


219 


the  E.,  and  the  other  from  the  N.  toward  the 
W.,  by  the  same  quantity  of  angle.  The  like 
holds  true  of  all  dials  in  general,  whatever  be 
their  declination  and  obliquity  of  their  planes  to 
the  horizon. 

80.  If  the  plane  of  the  dial  not  only  declines, 
but  also  reclines,  or  inclines.     Suppose  its  de- 
clination from  fronting  the  south  S  be  equal  to 
the  arc  S  D,  fig.  6,  on  the  horizon ;  and  its  re- 
clination  be  equal  to  the  arc  D  d  of  the  vertical 
circle  D  Z  :  then  it  is  plain,  that  if  the  quadrant 
of  altitude  ZdD  on  the  globe  cuts  the  point  D 
in  the  horizon,  and  the  reclination  is  counted 
upon  the  quadrant  from  D  to  d;  the  intersection 
of  the  hour-circle   PRd,  with  the  equinoctial 
W  Q  E,  will  determine  R  d,  the  latitude  of  the 
place  d,  whose  horizon  is  parallel  to  the  given 
place  Z  A  at  Z  ;  and  R  Q  will  be  the  difference 
in  longitude  of  the  places  at  d  and  Z.     Trigono- 
metrically  thus  : — Let  a  great  circle  pass  through 
the  three  points,  W,  d,  E;  and  in  the  triangle 
WDd,  right  angled  at  D,  the  sides  W  D  and 
D  dare  given;  and   thence  the  angle  DWd  is 
found,  and  so  is  the  hypothenuse  W  d.     Again, 
the  difference,  or  the  sum,  of  D  W  d  and  D  W  R, 
the  elevation  of  the  equinoctial  above  the  horizon 
of  Z,  gives  the  angle  d  W  R ;  and  the  hypotlie- 
nuse  of  the  triangle  W  R  d  was  just  now  found; 
whence  the  sides  R  d  and  W  R  are  found,  the 
former  being  the  latitude  of  the  place  d,  and  the 
latter  the  complement  of  R  Q,  the  difference  of 
longitude  sought.  Thus,  if  the  latitude  of  the  place 
Z  be  52°  30'  N.  the  declination  S  D  of  the  plane 
Z  h  (which  would  be  horizontal  at  d)  be  36°,  and 
the  reclination  be  15°,  or  equal  to  the  arc  Dd; 
the  south  latitude  of  the  place  d,  that  is,  the  arc 
Rrf,  will  be  15°  9';  and  RQ,  the  difference  of 
the  longitude,   36°  2'.     From  these  data,  there- 
fore, let  the  dial,  fig.  7,  be  described,  as  in  the 
former  example. 

81.  There  are  several  things  requisite  in  the 
practice  of  dialling;    the  chief  of  which  shall 
be  given  in  the  form  of  arithmetical  rules,  simple 
and  easy  to  those  who  have  learned  the  elements 
of  trigonometry.     For  in  practical  arts  of  this 
kind,  arithmetic  should  be  used  as  far  as  it  can 
go;  and  scales  never  trusted  to,  except  in  the 
final  construction,  where  they  are  absolutely  ne- 
cessary in  laying  down  the  calculated  hour  dis- 
tances on  the  plane  of  the  dial, 

82.  The  latitude  of  the  place,  the  sun's  decli- 
nation, and  his  hour  distance  from  the  meridian, 
being  given,  to  find,  first,  his  altitude,  second, 
his  azimuth.     Let  d,  fig.  6,  be  the  sun's  place, 
d  R,  his  declination ;  and  in  the  triangle  P  Z  d, 
Pd  the  sum,  or  the  difference  of  dR,  and  the 
quadrant  P  R,  being  given  by  the  supposition, 
as  also  the  complement  of  the  latitude  P  Z,  and 
the  angle  dP  Z,  which  measures  the  horary  dis- 
tance of  d  from    the  meridian ;    we   shall   (by 
spheric  trigonometry)  find  the  base  Z  d,  which  is 
the  sun's  distance  from  the  zenith,  or  the  comple- 
ment of  his  altitude.    And,  as  sine  Zd  :  sine  Pd 
-  :  sine  dPZ  :  dZP,  or  of  its  supplement  DZS, 
the  azimuthal  distance  from  the  south. 

83.  Or  the  practical  rule  may  be  as  follows : 
Write  A  for  the  sine  of  the  sun's  altitude,  L  and 
I  for  the  sine  and  co-sine  of  the  latitude,  D  and 
d  for  the  sine  and  co-sine  of  the  sun's  declina- 


tion, and  H  for  the  sine  of  the  horary  distance 
from  VI.  Then  the  relation  of  H  to  A  will  have 
three  varieties. 

84.  When  the  declination  is  towards  the  ele- 
vated pole,  and  the  hour  of  the  day  is  between 
XII  and  VI;  it  is  A  =  LD  +  ll/</,and  H  - 
A  —  LD, 

Id 

85.  When  the  hour  is  after  VI,  it  is  Arr  LD 

—  H  Id,  and  II  —  LD~  _^ 

Id 

85.*  When  the  declination  is  toward  the  de- 
pressed pole,  we  have  An:  Hid  —  LD,  and 


Id 

86.  These  theorems  will  be  found  useful  and 
expeditious  enough  for  solving  those  problems, 
in  geography  and  dialling,  which  depend  on  the 
relation  of  the  sun's  altitude  to  the  hour  of  the 
day. 

87.  Example  I.     Suppose  the  latitude  of  the 
place  to  be  51°  30'  north:  the  time  five  hours 
distant   from    XII,   that   is,  an   hour   after  VI 
in  the  morning,  or  before  VII  in  the  evening; 
and  the  sun's  declination  2°  north.     Required 
the  sun's  altitude  ? 

Then  to  log.  L=log.  sin.  51°  30'-1'89354 
add  log.  Drzlog.  sin.  20°  0'   -1-53405 

Their  sum  -1-42759  gives 
L  D:z:logarithm  of  0-267664,  in  the  natural  sines. 
And,  to  log.  Hzzlog.  sin.  15°  0'  -1-41  300 
,  ,  <  log.  Z—  log.  sin.  38°  0'  -1-79414 
(  log.  d  =:log.  sin.  70°  0'-1'97300 

Their  sum  -l-18014gives 

Hid  —  logarithm  of  0-151408,  in  the  natural 
sines.  And  these  two  numbers  (0-267664  and 
0-151408)  make  0-419072=:  A;  which,  in  the 
table,  is  the  nearest  natural  sine  of  25°  47',  the 
sun's  altitude  sought. 

88.  In  these  calculations  the  radius  is  con- 
sidered as  unity,  and  not  10-00000,  by  which, 
instead  of  the  index  9,  we  have  -1,  which  only 
makes  the  work  a  little  easier. 

89.  The  same  hour  distance  being  assumed  on 
the  other  side  of  VI,  then  LD—  Hid  is  0-116256, 
the  sine  of  60°  40'  30";  which  is  the  sun's  altitude 
at  V  in  the  morning,  or  VII   in  the  evening, 
when  his  N.  declination  is  20°.     But  when  the 
declination  is  20°  S.  (or  towards  the  depressed 
pole)  the  difference  Hid  —  LD  becomes  nega- 
tive ;  and  thereby  shows,  that  an  hour  before  VI 
in  the  morning,  or  past  VI  in  the  evening,  the 
sun's  centre  is  6°  40'  30"  below  the  horizon. 

90.  Example  II.    From  the  same  data  to  find 
the  sun's  azimuth.     If  H,  L,  and  D,  are  given, 
then  from  H  having  found  the  altitude  and  its 
complement  Zd:  and  the  arc  Pd  (the  distance 
from  the  pole)  being  given  ;  say,  As  the  co-sine 
of  the  altitude  is  to  the  sine  of  the  distance  from 
the  pole,  so  is  the  sine  of  the  hour  distance  from 
the  meridian  to  the  sine  of  the  azimuth  distance 
from  the  meridian.     Let  the  latitude  be  51°  30' 
N.,  the  declination  15°  9'  S.,  and  the  time.  2  h. 
24  m.  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  sun  begins  to 
illuminate  a  vertical  wall,  and  it  is  required  to 
find  the  position  of  the  wall.    Then,  by  the  fore- 


220 


DIALLING, 


going  theorems,  the  complement  of  the  altitude 
will  be  81°  32' 30',  and  Pdthe  distance  from  the 
pole  being  109°  5',  and  the  horary  distance  from 
the  meridian,  or  the  angle  d  P  Z,  36°. 
To  log.  sin.  74°  51'  -1-98464 

Add  log.  sin.  36°  (X  -1-76922 

And  from  the  sum  -1-75386 

Take  the  log.  sin.  81°  32J'  -1-99525 

Remains    -1-75861  =  log.  sin. 
35°,  the  azimuth  distance  sought. 

91.  When  the  altitude   is   given,  find   from 
thence  the  hour,  and  proceed  as  above.     This 
praxis  is  of  singular  use  on  many  occasions;  as, 
1.   In  finding  the  declination  of  vertical  planes 
more  exactly  than  in  the  common  way,  especially 
if  the  transits  of  the  sun's  centre  are  observed  by 
applying  a  ruler  with  sights,  either  plain  or  tele- 
scopical,  to  the  wall  or  plane  whose  declination 
is  required.    2.  In  drawing  a  meridian  line,  and 
finding  the  magnetic  variation.    3.  In  finding  the 
bearings  of  places   in  terrestrial  surveys ;    the 
transits  of  the  sun  over  any  place,  or  his  hori- 
zontal distance  from  it,  being  observed,  together 
with  the  altitude  and  hour;  and  thence  deter- 
mining small  differences  of  longitude.    4.  In  ob- 
serving the  variations  at  sea,  &c. 

OF  FINDING  THE  DECLINATION,  INCLINATION, 
AND  RECLINATION  OF  PLANES. 

92.  The  declination,  inclination,  and  reclina- 
tion  of  planes  are  frequently  taken  with  a  suffi- 
cient degree  of  accuracy  by  an  instrument  called 
the  declinator  or  declinatory. 

92.*  The  construction  of  this  instrument,  as 
somewhat  improved  by  Mr.  Jones,  is  thus  :  On 
a  mahogany  board  is  inserted  a  semicircular  arch 
of  ivory  or  box-wood,  divided  into  two  quadrants 
of  90°  each,  beginning  from  the  middle.  On  the 
centre  of  this  arch  turns  a  vertical  quadrant, 
which  is  divided  into  90°,  beginning  from  the 
base;  on  which  is  a  moveable  index,  with  a 
small  hole  for  the  sun's  rays  to  pass  through, 
and  form  a  bright  spot  on  a  certain  mark.  The 
lower  extremity  is  pointed,  to  mark  the  linear 
direction  of  the  quadrant  when  applied  to  any 
other  plane;  as  this  quadrant  takes  off  occa- 
sionally, and  a  plumb-line  hangs  at  the  centre, 
for  taking  the  inclinations  and  reclinations  of 
planes.  On  the  plane  of  the  board  is  inserted  a 
compass  of  points  and  degrees,  with  a  magnetical 
needle  turning  on  a  pivot  over  it.  See  DECLI- 
NATORY. 

93.  The  addition  of  the  moveable  quadrant 
and  index  considerably  extend  the  utility  of  the 
declinator,  by  rendering  it  convenient  for  taking 
equal  altitudes  of  the  sun,  the  sun's  altitude,  and 
bearing,  at  the  same  time,  Sec.  To  apply  this 
instrument  in  taking  the  declination  of  a  wall  or 
plane :  Place  the  back  part  of  it  in  a  horizontal 
direction  to  the  plane  proposed,  and  observe 
what  degree  or  point  of  the  compass  the  N.  part 
of  the  needle  stands  over  from  the  north  or  the 
south,  and  it  will  be  the  declination  of  the  plane 
from  the  north  or  south  accordingly.  In  this 
case,  allowance  must  be  made  for  the  variation 
of  the  needle  (if  any)  at  the  place ;  and  which, 


if  "not  previously  known,  will  render  this  opera- 
tion very  inaccurate. 

94.  But  the  most  exact  way  for  taking  the  de- 
clination of  a  plane,  or  finding  a  meridian  line, 
by  this  instrument,  is,  in  the  forenoon,  about  two 
or  three  hours  before  twelve  o'clock,  to  observe 
two  or  three  heights  or  altitudes  of  the  sun  ;  and 
at  the  same  time  the  respective  angular  polar 
distances.     Write  these  down  ;  and  in  the  after- 
noon watch  for  the  same,  or  one  of  the  same  alti- 
tudes, and  mark  the  angular  distances  or  dis 
tance  on  the  quadrant;  the  division  or  degree 
exactly  between  the  two  noted  angular  distances 
will  be  the  true  meridian,  and  the  distance  at 
which  it  may  fall  from  the  centre  of  the  divi- 
sions, will  be  the  declination  of  the  plane.     The 
reason  for  observing  two  or  three  altitudes  and 
angles   in  the   morning  is,  that    in    case   there 
should  be  clouds  in  the  afternoon,  we  may  have 
the  chance  of  one  corresponding  altitude. 

OF    THE    RIGHT    PLACING    OF    DlALS. 

95.  The  plane  on  which  the  dial  is  to  rest 
being  duly  prepared,  and  every  thing  necessary 
for  fixing  it,  you  may  find  the  hour  with  tolera- 
ble exactness  by  a  large  equinoctial   ring-dial, 
and  set  your  watch  to  it.     And  then  the  dial 
may  be  fixed  by  the  watch  at  your  leisure. 

96.  If  you  would    be  more  exact,  take  the 
sun's   altitude  by  a  good  quadrant,  noting  the 
precise  time  of  observation  by  a  clock  or  watch. 
Then  compute  the  time  for  the  altitude  observed ; 
and  set  the  watch  to  agree  with  that  time,  ac- 
cording to  the  sun.     Hadley's  quadrant  is  very 
convenient  for  this  purpose :  for  by  it  you  may 
take  the  angle  between  the  sun  and  his  image 
reflected   from  a  basin  of  water;    the    half  of 
which  angle,  subtracting  the  refraction,  is  the 
altitude  required. 

97.  This  is  best  done   in  summer ;  and   the 
nearer  the  sun  is  to  the  prime  vertical,  the  east  or 
west  azimuth,  when  the  observation  is  made,  so 
much  the  better.     Or,  take  two  equal  altitudes  of 
the  sun  in  the  same  day;  one  any  time  between 
seven  and  ten  in  the  morning,  the  other  between 
two  and  five  in  the  afternoon ;  noting  the  moments 
of  these  two  observations  by  a  clock  or  watch  : 
and  if  the  watch  shows  the  observations  to  be  at 
equal  distances  from  noon,  it  agrees  exactly  with 
the  sun :  if  not,  the  watch  must  be  corrected  by 
half  the  difference  of  the  forenoon  and  afternoon 
intervals ;  and  then  the  dial  may  be  set  true  by 
the  watch. 

98.  For  example,  suppose  you  had  taken  the 
sun's  altitude  when  it  was  twenty  minutes  past 
VIII  in  the  morning  by  the  watch ;  and  found, 
by  observing  in  the  afternoon,  that  the  sun  had 
the  same  altitude  ten  minutes   before  IV ;   then 
it  is  plain,  that  the  watch  was  five  minutes  too 
fast  for  the  sun :  for  five  minutes  after  XII  is 
the   middle   time   between  VIII   h.   20   m.  in 
the   morning,   and   III  h.  50  m.  in   the   after- 
noon ;  and,  therefore,  to  make  the  watch  agree 
with  the  sun,  it  must  be  set  back  five  minutes. 

99.  In   many  cases,   where   the   situation   is 
suitable,  it  is  very  desirable  to  have  a  true  meri- 
dian line  for  the  regulation  of  clocks  and  watches ; 
we  shall,  therefore,  here  insert  Mr.  Ferguson's 
method  of  constructing  one. 


DIALLING. 


221 


Make  a  round  hole,  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch 
diameter,  in  a  thin  plate  of  metal ;  and  fix  the 
plate  in  the  top  of  a  south  window,  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  may  recline  from  the  zenith  at  an 
angle  equal  to  the  colatitude  of  your  place,  as 
nearly  as  you  can  guess:  for  then  the  plate  will 
face  the  sun  directly  at  noon  on  the  equinoctial 
days.  Let  the  sun  shine  freely  through  the  hole 
into  the  room;  and  hang  a  plumb-line  to  the 
ceiling  of  the  room,  at  least  five  or  six  feet  from 
the  window,  in  such  a  place  as  that  the  sun's 
rays,  transmitted  through  the  hole,  may  fall  upon 
the  line  when  it  is  noon  by  the  clock ;  and  hav- 
ing marked  the  said  place  on  the  ceiling,  take 
away  the  line. 

Having  adjusted  a  sliding  bar  to  a  dovetail 
groove,  in  a  piece  of  wood  about  eighteen  inches 
long,  and  fixed  a  hook  into  the  middle  of  the 
bar,  nail  the  wood  to  the  above-mentioned  place 
on  the  ceiling  parallel  to  the  side  of  the  room  in 
which  the  window  is ;  the  groove  and  the  bar 
being  towards  the  floor :  then  hang  the  plumb- 
line  upon  the  hook  in  the  bar,  the  weight  or 
plummet  reaching  almost  to  the  floor;  and  the 
whole  will  be  prepared  for  further  and  proper 
adjustment. 

This  done,  find  the  true  solar  time  by  either  of 
the  last  two  methods,  and  thereby  regulate  your 
clock.  Then,  at  the  moment  of  the  next  noon  by 
the  clock,  when  the  sun  shines,  move  the  sliding 
bar  in  the  groove,  until  the  shadow  of  the  plumb- 
line  bisects  the  image  of  the  sun,  made  by  his 
rays  transmitted  through  the  hole,  on  the  floor, 
wall,  or  on  a  white  screen  placed  on  the  north 
side  of  the  line ;  the  plummet  at  the  end  of  the 
line  hanging  freely  in  a  pail  of  water  placed  be- 
low it  on  the  floor. — But  because  this  may  not  be 
quite  correct  for  the  first  time,  on  account  that 
the  plummet  will  not  settle  immediately,  even  in 
water ;  it  may  be  farther  corrected  on  the  follow- 
ing days,  by  the  above  method,  with  the  sun  and 
clock ;  and  so  brought  to  a  very  great  exactness. 

The  rays  transmitted  through  the  hole  will 
cast  but  a  faint  image  of  the  sun,  even  on  a  white 
screen,  unless  the  room  be  so  darkened  that  no 
sunshine  may  be  allowed  to  enter  but  what  comes 


through  the  small  hole  in  the  plate.  And  always, 
for  some  time  before  the  observation  is  made, 
the  plummet  ought  to  be  immersed  in  a  jar  of 
water,  where  it  may  hang  freely ;  by  which  means 
the  line  will  soon  become  steady,  which  other- 
wise would  be  apt  to  continue  swinging. 

OF  THE  DOUBLE  HORIZONTAL,  THE  BABYLONIAN 
AND  ITALIAN  DIALS. 

100.  Sometimes  a  stereographic  projection  of 
the  hour  circles,  and  the  parallels  of  the  sun's 
declination,  is  added  to  the  gnomonic  projection, 
on  the  same  horizontal  plane ;  the  upright  side  of 
the  gnomon  being  sloped  into  an  edge,  standing 
perpendicularly  over  the  centre  of  the  projection : 
so  that  the  dial,  being  in  its  due  position,  the 
shadow  of  that  perpendicular  edge  is  a  vertical 
circle  passing   through  the  sun,  in  the  stereo- 
graphic   projection.      The   months   being   duly 
marked  on  this  dial,  the  sun's  declination,  and 
the  length  of  the  day  at  any  time,  are  had  by  in- 
spection; as  also  his  altitude,   by  means  of  a 
scale  of  tangents.    But  its  chief  property  is,  that 
it  may  be  placed  true,  whenever  the  sun  shines, 
without  the  help  of  any  other  instrument. 

101.  The  Babylonian  and  Italian  dials  reckon 
the  hours,  not  from  the  meridian  as  with  us,  but 
from  the  sun's  rising  and  setting.    Thus,  in  Italy, 
an  hour  before  sun-set  is  reckoned  the  twenty- 
third  hour  ;  two  hours  before  sun-set  the  twenty- 
second  hour ;  and  so  of  the  rest.    And  the  shadow 
that  marks  them  on  the  hour-lines,  is  that  of  the 
point  of  a  stile.    This  occasions  a  perpetual  varia- 
tion between  their  dials  and  clocks,  which  they 
must  correct  from  time  to  time,  before  it  arises  to 
any  sensible  quantity,  by  setting  their  clocks  so 
much  faster  or  slower.    And  in  Italy,  they  begin 
their  day,  and  regulate  their  clocks,  not  from  sun- 
set, but  from  about  mid-twilight,  when  the  Ave 
Maria  is  said  ;  which  corrects  the  difference  that 
would  otherwise  exist  between  the  clock  and  the 
dial.     The  improvements  which  have  been  made 
in  all  sorts  of  instruments  and  machines  for  mea- 
suring time,  have  rendered  these  dials  of  little 
account. 


INDEX. 


AHAZ'S  DIAL,  the  most  ancient  on  record,  2. 
ANAXIMENES  said  to  have  made  a  dial,  3. 
ARIST ARC HCS  invented  a  dial,  4.     His  discus  de- 
scribed, ib. 
ASTRONOMICAL  RING-DIAL,  53, 54. 

BABYLONIAN  DIALS,  100. 
BEROSUS,  a  diallist,  3. 
BION,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 

CLAVICS,  the  first  writer  on  the  art  of  dialling,  6. 
COETSIUS,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 

DECHALES,  a  writer  on  dials,  6. 

DECLINATION  of  planes,  92,  93. 

DECLINATOR,  ib. 

DECLINERS,  12,  13. 

DECLINING  DIALS,  construction  of,  33,  34 — 38,  71. 

DEFINITIONS,  8 — 17. 

DIAL,  definition  of,  8. 


DIALLING,  defined,  1.  History  of,  2.  7.  Illustra- 
tion of  its  principles,  18.  24.  By  the  globe,  25.  38. 
By  spherical  trigonometry,  68 — 91. 

DIALLING  LINES,  construction  of,  39  ;  and  of  dials 
by  them,  42. 

DIALS,  construction  of,  25.  38.  Erect  south,  32. 
Horizontal,  44.  South,  45.  North,  46.  East, 
47.  West,  48.  Universal,  49. 53.  Declination, 
&c.  of,  92.  Right  placing  of,  95.  Double  hori- 
zontal, 100.  Babylonian,  101. 

EAST  DIALS,  47. 
ELEVATION  of  the  stile,  10. 
EMERSON,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 
EQUINOCTIAL  RING-DIAL,  53. 
ERECT  DIALS,  32,  33. 

FERGUSON,  Mr.  James,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7.  Hi» 
method  of  making  a  meridian  line,  99. 


222 


DIALLING. 


GLOBE,  terrestrial,  dialling  by,  25. 
UNOMONS,  a  universal  dial  with  several, 

HIRE,  M.  De  La,  his  method  of  dialling,  6. 
HORIZONTAL  DIALS,   11.     Construction  of  one,  28. 

44.     Double,  100. 
HOUR  OlRCLE,  defined,  14,  15. 
HOUR  LINES,  geometrical  method  of  drawing,  44 — 

47. 

INCLINATION  of  planes,  92.  94. 
INCLINING  DIALS,  13. 
JONES,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 
ITALIAN  DIALS,  100,  101. 

LONDON,  how  to  construct  a  dial  for  the  meridian  of, 
28. 

MARTIUS  PHILIPPOS,  erects  a  dial  at  Rome,  5. 
MERIDIAN  of  a  dial,  14. 
MERIDIAN  LINE,  how  to  construct  one,  99. 
MUNSTER,  S.  a  writer  on  dialling,  6. 

NORTH  DIAL,  construction  of  a,  46. 
OZANAM,  a  writer  on  dialling,  6. 

PAPIRIUS  CURSOR,  the  first  Roman  diallist,  5. 
PATERSON,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 


PICARD'S  method  of  dialling,  6. 

PLACING  of  dials,  95. 

PLANES,  declinations,  &c.  of,  92 — 94. 

QuiRiNtiS,the  firs  Roman  Oial  erected  at  the  temple 
of,  5. 

RECLINATION  of  planes,  92.  94. 

RECLINING  DIALS,  13. 

ROMANS,  not  early  acquainted  witli  dials,  5. 

SOUTH  DIAL,  construction  of  a,  45. 

STILE  of  a  dial,  9. 

STURMIUS,  a  writer  on  dialling,  7. 

SUBSTILE  of  a  dial,  9.  Its  distance  from  the  meri- 
dian, 16.  Its  place,  35.  How  to  find  its  distance 
36,  37. 

THALES,  a  diallist,  3. 

TRIGONOMETRY,  Spherical,  dialling  by,  68. 

VALERIUS  MESSALA  erects  a  dial  at  Rome,  5. 

VERTICAL  DIALS,  11. 

UNIVERSAL  DIALS,  description  and  use  of,  49.  58. 

WELPERUS.  a  writer  on  dialling,  6. 
WEST  DIAL,  construction  of  a,  48. 
WOLFIUS,  a  writer  on  dialling,  6. 


DIALLING  in  a  mine,  called  also  plumbing, 
is  the  using  of  a  compass,  which  the  miners  call 
dial,  and  a  long  line  to  know  which  way  the  load 
or  vein  of  ore  inclines,  or  where  to  shift  an  air- 
shaft,  or  bring  an  adit  to  a  desired  place. 

DIALLING  LINES,  or  DIALLING  SCALES.  See 
DIALLING,  Index. 

DIALLING  SECTOR  is  a  sector  having  upon  it, 
besides  other  lines,  the  dialling  lines,  the  con- 
struction of  which  is  shown  under  DIALLING. 
It  is  evident  that  some  advantage  will  be  ob- 
tained in  the  practice  of  dialling  by  having  the 
line  placed  on  a  sector.  See  SECTOR. 

DIALLING  SPHERE,  is  an  instrument  made  of 
brass,  with  several  semicircles  sliding  over  one 
another,  on  a  moving  horizon,  to  demonstrate  the 
nature  of  the  doctrine  of  spherical  triangles,  and 
to  give  a  true  idea  of  the  drawing  of  dials  on  all 
manner  of  planes. 

DIALLING  TRIGON,  an  instrument  invented  by 
Mr.  Benjamin  Martin,  consisting  of  two  graduated 
scales  and  a  plane,  used  by  some  in  the  practice 
of  dialling. 

DI'ALECT,  n.  s.  Fr.  dialecle ;  Span,  dia- 
lecto  ;  Ital.  dialetto;  Lat.  dialectus;  Gr.  SiaXtK- 
roff,  from  dia  and  Xtyw,  to  speak.  Language ; 
style  ;  the  mode  of  expression  peculiar  to  a  cer- 
tain district. 

When  themselves  do  practise  that  whereof  they 
•write,  they  change  their  dialect ;  and  those  words  they 
shun,  as  if  there  were  in  them  some  secret  sting. 

Hooker. 
In  her  youth 

There  is  a  prone  and  speechless  dialect, 
Such  as  moves  men. 

Sltakspeare.     Measure  for  Measure. 

If  the  conferring  of  a  kindness  did  not  bind  the 
person  upon  whom  it  was  conferred  to  the  returns  of 
gratitude,  why,  in  the  universal  dialect  of  the  world, 
are  kindnesses  still  called  obligations  ?  Soutli. 


The  Tuscan  language  is  greatly  admired  for  iU 
elegance,  and  the  meanest  inhabitants  of  Florence 
speak  a  dialect  which  the  rest  of  Italy  are  proud  to 
imitate.  Johnson. 

DIALECT  is  an  appellation  given  to  the  Ian 
guage  of  a  province,  in  so  far  as  it  differs  from 
that  of  the  whole  kingdom.  The  term  is  par- 
ticularly used  in  speaking  of  the  ancient  Greek, 
whereof  there  were  four  dialects,  each  of  which 
was  a  perfect  language  in  its  kind,  that  took 
place  in  certain  countries.  In  Great  Britain, 
besides  the  two  dialects  of  English  and  Scotch, 
almost  every  county  has  a  dialect  of  its  own,  all 
differing  considerably  in  pronunciation,  accent, 
and  tone,  although  one  and  the  same  language. 

DIALECTICS,  in  the  literary  history  of  the 
ancients,  that  branch  of  logic  which  taught  the 
rules  and  modes  of  reasoning.  See  LOGIC.  Zeno 
Eleates  was  the  first  who  discovered  the  natural 
series  of  principles  and  conclusions  observed  in 
reasoning,  and  formed  an  art  thereof  in  form  of 
a  dialogue;  which,  for  this  reason,  was  called 
dialectica.  The  dialectica  of  the  ancients  is 
usually  divided  into  several  kinds :  The  first  was 
the  eleatica,  that  of  Zeno  Eleates,  which  was 
threefold;  viz.  consecutiouum,  colloqutionum, 
and  contentionum.  The  first  consisting  of  rules 
for  deducing  or  drawing  conclusions.  The 
second,  the  art  of  dialogue ;  which  became  of 
such  universal  use  in  philosophy,  that  all  reason- 
ing was  called  interrogation :  then,  syllogism 
being  laid  aside,  the  philosophers  used  dialogue, 
and  required  the  respondent  to  conclude  and 
argue  from  the  several  concessions  made.  The 
last  part  of  Zeno's  dialectics,  cpt?uo},  was  con- 
tentious, or  the  art  of  disputing  and  contradicting ; 
though  some,  particularly  Laertius,  ascribe  this 
part  to  Protagoras  a  disciple  of  Zeno. 

The  second  is  the  dialectica  megarica,  whose 
author  is  Euclid,  as  of  Megara.  He  gave  much 


DIA 


223 


DIA 


into  the  method  of  Zeno  and  Protagoras ;  though 
there  are  two  things  appropriated  to  him :  the 
first,  that  he  impugned  the  demonstrations  of 
others,  not  by  assumptions,  but  conclusions ; 
continually  making  illations,  and  proceeding 
from  consequence  to  consequence :  the  second, 
that  he  set  aside  all  arguments  drawn  from  com- 
parisons of  similitude  as  invalid.  He  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Eubulides,  from  whom  the  sophistic 
way  of  reasoning  is  said  to  be  derived.  In  his 
time  the  art  is  described  as  manifold  :  mentiens, 
fallens,  electra,  obvelata,  arcevalis,  cornuta,  and 
calva.  See  SOPHISM. 

The  third  is  the  dialectica  of  Plato,  which  he 
proposes  as  a  kind  of  analysis  to  direct  the  hu- 
man mind,  by  dividing,  denning,  and  bringing 
things  to  the  first  truth ;  where  being  arrived,  it 
applies  itself  to  explain  sensible  things,  but  with 
a  view  to  return  to  the  first  truth  where  alone  it 
can  rest.  Such  is  the  idea  of  Plato's  analysis. 

The  fourth  is  Aristotle's  dialectica:  containing 
the  doctrine  of  simple  words,  delivered  in  his 
book  of  Predicaments ;  the  doctrine  of  propo- 
sitions, in  his  book  De  Interpretatione ;  and 
that  of  the  several  kinds  of  syllogism,  in  his 
books  of  Analytics,  Topics,  and  Elenchuses. 

The  fifth  is  the  dialectica  of  the  Stoics;  which 
they  call  a  part  of  philosophy,  dividing  it  into 
rhetoric  and  dialectic ;  to  which  some  add  the 
definitive,  whereby  things  are  justly  defined; 
comprehending  likewise  the  canons  or  criterions 
of  truth.  The  Stoics,  before  they  treat  of 
syllogisms,  have  two  principal  places  ;  the  one 
about  the  signification  of  words,  the  other  about 
the  things  signified.  On  occasion  of  the  first, 
they  consider  abundance  of  things  belonging  to 
the  grammarian's  province:  what,  and  how 
many  letters ;  what  is  a  word,  diction,  speech, 
&c.  On  occasion  of  the  latter,  they  consider 
things  themselves,  not  as  without  the  mind,  but 
as  in  it,  received  in  it  by  means  of  the  senses. 
Accordingly,  they  first  teach,  that  nil  sit  in  in- 
tellectu,  quod  non  prius  fuerit  in  sensu  ;  '  what- 
ever is  in  the  mind  came  thither  by  the  senses ;' 
and  that  aut  incursione  sui,  as  Plato,  who  meets 
the  sight;  aut  similitudine,  as  Caesar  by  his 
effigy;  aut  proportione,  either  by  enlarging  as  a 
giant,  or  by  diminishing  as  a  pygmy ;  aut  trans- 
latione,  as  a  Cyclops;  aut  compositione,  as  a 
Centaur;  aut  contrario,  as  death ;  aut  privatione, 
as  a  blind  man. 

The  sixth  is  Epicurus's  dialectica:  who  had 
recourse  to  certain  canons,  the  collection  whereof 
he  called  Canonica ;  and  as  all  questions  in  phi- 
losophy are  either  de  re  or  de  voce,  he  gave 
separate  rules  for  each. 

DIALEC'TICK,  n.  s.  AiaXsKmcq.  Logic; 
the  art  of  reasoning.  See  DIALECT. 

DIALECTICAL,  adj.  Logical;  argumen- 
tative. 

Those  dialectical  subtleties,  that  the  schoolmen 
employ  about  physiological  mysteries,  more  declare 
the  wit  of  him  that  uses  them,  than  increase  the 
knowledge  of  sober  lovers  of  truth.  Boyle. 

DIALITHA,  in  the  writings  of  the  ancients, 
a  word  used  to  express  the  elegant  ornaments 
of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  composed  of  gold 
and  gems.  They  also  called  these  lithocolla, 
cemented  stones  or  gems ;  the  gold  being  in  this 


case  as  a  cement-to  hold  the  stones  together,  They 
wore  bracelets  and  other  ornaments  about  their 
dress :  and  their  cups  and  table-furniture  were 
of  the  same  kind.  The  green  stones  were  found 
to  succeed  best,  and  the  emerald  and  chrysolite 
were  most  in  esteem  for  this  purpose.  Pliny 
says  of  them :  '  Nihil  jucundius  aurum  decet,' 
'  Nothing  becomes  gold  better.' 

DIAL'OGIST,  n.  s.        )      Gr.  SiaXoyoc ;  ha 
DI'ALOGUE,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  $  and  Xoyoc,  a  word. 
A  speaker  in  a  conference  ;  a  conference  or  con 
versation  between  two  or  more  persons.      To 
hold  a  conference. 

Will  you  hear  the  dialogue  that  the  two  learned 
men  have  compiled  in  praise  of  the  owl  and  cuckow  ? 

Shahspeare. 
Dost  dialogw  with  thy  shadow  ? 

Id.      Timon. 

In  easy  dialogues  is  Fletcher's  praise  ; 
He  moved  the  mind,  but  had  not  power  to  raise. 

Dryden. 
With  the  stars 

And  the  quick  Spirit  of  the  Universe 
He  held  his  dialogues ;  and  they  did  teach 
To  him  the  magic  of  their  mysteries.       Byron. 

DIALYSIS,  in  grammar,  a  mark  or  character, 
consisting  of  two  points  (••)  placed  over  two 
vowels,  because  otherwise  they  would  make  a 
diphthong,  as  Mosaic,  Phaeton,  &c. 

DIAMASTIGOSIS,  a  festival  of  Sparta,  in 
honor  of  Diana  Orthia,  which  received  that  name 
OTTO  TOV  fia^ifovv,  from  whipping,  because  boys 
were  whipped  before  the  altar  of  the  goddess. 
These  boys,  called  Bomonicffi,  were  originally 
free-born  Spartans,  but  in  the  more  delicate  ages 
they  were  of  mean  birth,  and  generally  of  a  sla- 
vish origin.     This  operation  was  performed  by 
an  officer  in  a  severe  and  unfeeling  manner ;  and 
that  no  compassion  should  be  raised,  the  priest 
stood  near  the  altar  with  a  small  light  statue  of 
the  goddess,  which  suddenly  became  heavy  and 
insupportable  if  the  lash  of  the  whip  was  less  ri- 
gorous.    The  parents  of  the  children  attended 
the  solemnity,  and  exhorted  them  not  to  show 
themselves,  either  by  fear  or  groans,  unworthy  of 
Laconian  education.    These  flagellations  were 
so  severe,  that  the  blood  gushed  in  profuse  tor- 
rents, and  many  expired  under  the  lash  of  the 
whip,  without  uttering  a  groan,  or  betraying  any 
marks  of  fear.     Such  a  death  was  reckoned  very 
honorable,  and  the  corpse  was  buried  with  much 
solemnity  with  a  garland  of  flowers  on  its  head. 
The  origin  of  this  festival  is  unknown.     Some 
suppose  that  Lycurgus  first  instituted  it  to  inure 
the  youth  of  Lacedemon  to  bear  labor  and  fa- 
tigue, and  render  them  insensible  to  pain  and 
wounds.     Others  maintain,  that  it  is  a  mitigation 
of  an  oracle,  which  ordered  that  human  blood 
should  be  shed  on  Diana's  altar ;  and  according 
to  their  opinion,    Orestes  first  introduced  that 
barbarous  custom,  after  he  had  brought  the  sta- 
tue of  Diana  Taurica  into  Greece.      There  is 
another  tradition  which  mentions  that  Pausanias, 
as  he  was  offering  prayers  and  sacrifices  to  the 
gods,  before  he  engaged  with  Mardonius,  was 
suddenly  attacked  by  a  number  of  Lydians  who 
disturbed  the  sacrifice,  and  were  at  last  repelled 
with  staves  and  stones,  the  only  weapons  with 
which  the  Lacedemonians  were  provided  at  that 


224 


DIAMOND. 


moment.  In  commemoration  of  this,  therefore, 
the  whipping  of  boys  was  instituted  at  Sparta, 
and  after  that  the  Lydian  procession. 

DIAM'ETER,  n.  s.    -\       Gr.  ha  and  fur- 
DIAM'ETRAL,  adj.         f  pov,  a  measure.  Trie 
DiAM'ETRALLY,adu.      \ line   which,   passing 
DIAMETRICAL,  adj.      I  through  the  centre  of 
DIAMET'RICALLY,  adv.  J  a  circle,  or  other  cur- 
vilinear figure,  divides  it  into  equal  parts.     Di- 
ametral   and     diametrical     is     describing     or 
relating  to  a  diameter;  also,  in   a   figurative 
sense,   directly   opposite ;   or   perhaps,   to   the 
greatest  length  opposed,  as  are  the  points  of  a 
circumference  touched  by  the  ends  of  a  diameter. 
Diametrally  and  diametrically  are  also  synony- 
mous. 

The  space  between  the  earth  and  the  moon,  accord- 
ing to  Ptolemy,  is  seventeen  times  the  diameter  of 
the  earth,  which  makes,  in  a  gross  account,  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty  thousand  miles.  Raleigh. 

He  made  an  instrument  to  know 
If  the  Moon  shine  full  or  no. 

Tell  what  her  diameter  to  an  inch  is, 

And  prove  that  she's  not  made  of  green  cheese. 

Hudibrcu. 

He  persuaded  the  king  to  consent  to  what  was  d»a- 
melricfilly  against  his  conscience  and  his  honour,  and, 
in  truth,  his  security.  Clarendon. 

Christian  piety  is,  beyond  all  other  things,  diame- 
trally  opposed  to  profaueness  and  impiety  of  actions. 

Hammond. 

Thus  intercepted  in  its  passage,  the  vapour,  which 
cannot  penetrate  the  stratum  diametrically,  glides 
along  the  lower  surface  of  it,  permeating  the  horizon- 
tal interval,  which  is  betwixt  the  said  dense  stratum 
and  that  which  lies  underneath  it.  Woodward. 

That  the  longer  diameter  of  an  ellipsis  may  be 
shortened,  till  it  shall  differ  little  from  a  circle,  is 
indisputably  true.  Johnson. 

DIAMETER.  The  line,  which  passing  through 
the  centre  of  a  circle,  or  other  curvilinear  figure, 
divides  it  into  equal  parts.  The  impossibility 
of  expressing  the  exact  proportion  of  the  diame- 
ter of  a  circle  to  a  circumference,  by  any  re- 
ceived way  of  notation,  and  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  bringing  it  as  near  the  truth  as  possible, 
has  induced  .some  of  the  most  celebrated  men 
in  all  ages  to  endeavour  to  approximate  it.  The 
first  who  attempted  it  with  success  was  the  ce- 
lebrated Van  Cuelen,  a  Dutchman,  who,  by  the 
ancient  very  laborious  method,  carried  it  to  thirty- 
six  decimal  places ;  these  he  ordered  to  be  en- 
graven on  his  tomb-stone,  thinking  he  had  set 
bounds  to  improvement.  However,  the  indefa- 
tigable Abraham  Sharp  carried  it  to  seventy-five 
places  in  decimals ;  and  since  that  time  it  has 
been  carried  much  further. 

DI'AMOND,  n.  s.  )      Fr.  and  Dut.  diamant; 

DI'AMONDED,  adj.  )  Ital.  Span,  and  Port,  dia- 
mante ;  Teut.  demant,  from  Lat.  adamas,  adaman- 
tis  ;  Gr.  aSapac,  aSapavroc,  i.  e.  a  privative, 
and  SapaZu  to  subdue,  because  too  hard  to  break 
or  mould  into  shape.  See  the  article  below.  A 
precious  stone.  Diamonded  is,  shaped  like  a 
diamond. 

I  see  how  thine  eye  would  emulate  the  diamond  : 
thou  hast  the  right  arch  bent  of  the  brow. 

Shahtpeare. 


Lop  a  bough  of  a  tree,  and  one  shall  behold  the  grain 
thereof  (by  some  seret  cause  in  nature)  diamondtd 
or  streaked  in  the  fashion  of  a  lozenge.  Fuller. 

Certainly  the  price  and  virtue  of  things  consist  not 
in  the  quantity  :  one  diamond  is  more  worth  than 
many  quarries  of  stone.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

The  diamond   is  by  mighty  monarchs  worn, 
Fair  as  the  star  that  ushers  in  the  morn. 

Blackmore. 

The  lively  diamond  drinks  thy  purest  rays, 
Collected  light,  compact  Thomson. 

Shakspeare  opens  a  mine  which  contains  gold  and 
diamonds  in  inexhaustible  plenty,  though  clouded  by 
incrustation*,  debased  by  impurities,  and  mingled 
with  a  mass  of  meaner  minerals.  Johnson. 

The  DIAMOND  is  a  genus  of  siliceous  earths, 
called  adamas  gemma  by  the  Latins,  demant  by 
the  Germans  and  Swedes,  and  diamant  by  the 
French,  and  is  the  hardest  of  all  stones  hitherto 
discovered.  See  ADAMAS.  It  was  thought  by 
the  ancients  that  the  diamond  became  soft 
and  malleable,  by  steeping  it  in  hot  goat's- 
blood.  Diamonds  are  found  only  in  the  East 
Indies,  and  in  Brasil  in  South  America.  The 
diamond  mines  are  in  GOLCONDA,  VISAPOUR, 
BENGAL,  and  the  island  of  BORNEO.  See  these 
articles.  In  the  mines  of  Golconda  are  found  a 
great  number  of  stones  from  ten  to  forty  carats, 
and  upwards ;  and  it  was  here  that  the  famous 
diamond  of  Aurcngzebe,  the  great  mogul,  was 
found,  which  before  it  was  cut  weighed  793  ca- 
rats. The  stones  of  this  mine  are  not  very  clear  ; 
their  water  is  usually  tinged  with  the  quality  of 
the  soil :  being  black  where  that  is  marshy  ;  red 
where  it  partakes  of  red;  and  sometimes  green 
and  yellow,  where  the  ground  is  of  these  colors. 
Another  defect  is  a  kind  of  greasiness  appearing 
on  the  diamond,  when  cut,  which  takes  off  part 
of  its  lustre.  There  are  usually  not  fewer  than 
60,000  persons,  men,  women,  and  children,  at 
work  in  this  mine.  When  the  miners  have  found 
a  place  where  they  intend  to  dig,  they  level  ano- 
ther somewhat  bigger  near  it,  and  enclose  it  with 
walls  about  two  feet  high,  leaving  apertures  from 
space  to  space,  to  give  passage  to  the  water. 
They  dig  twelve  or  fourteen  feet  deep,  and  till 
they  find  water.  Then  they  cease,  and  the  water 
thus  found  serves  to  wash  the  earth  two  or  three 
times,  after  which  it  is  let  out  at  an  aperture 
reserved  for  that  purpose.  This  earth  being  well 
washed  and  dried,  they  sift  it  in  a  kind  of  open 
sieve,  as  we  do  corn ;  then  thresh  it,  and  sift  it 
afresh  ;  and  lastly,  search  it  well  with  the  hands 
to  find  the  diamonds.  The  miners  work  naked, 
except  that  they  have  a  thin  linen  cloth  before 
them.  They  have  also  inspectors,  to  prevent 
their  concealing  diamonds;  which,  however, 
they  frequently  do,  by  swallowing  them  when 
not  observed. 

Diamonds  are  commonly  clear  and  pellucid, 
yet  some  are  met  with  of  a  rose  color,  or  inclin- 
ing to  green,  blue,  or  black,  and  some  have  black 
specks.  Tavernier  saw  one  in  the  treasury  of 
the  mogul,  with  black  specks  in  it,  weighing 
about  fifty-six  carats ;  and  he  informs  us,  that 
yellow  and  black  diamonds  are  produced  in  the 
mines  at  Carnatica.  Mr.  Dutens  also  relates, 
that  he  saw  a  black  diamond  at  Vienna  in  th<» 
collection  of  the  prince  de  Lichtenstein.  Some 


DIAMOND. 


diamonds  have  a  greenish  crust ;  and  of  these 
M.Tavernier  relates,  that  they  burst  into  pieces 
while  working  into  a  proper  shape,  or  in  the  very 
act  of  polishing  on  the  wheel.  In  confirmation 
of  this,  he  mentions  a  large  diamond  worth  up- 
wards of  £5000  sterling,  which  burst  into  nine 
pieces  while  polishing  on  the  wheel  at  Venice. 
The  finest  diamonds  are  those  of  a  color  like  pure 
water,  of  a  regular  form,  and  free  from  stains, 
spots,  specks,  flaws,  and  cross  veins.  Diamonds, 
tinctured  yellow,  blue,  green,  or  red,  in  a  high 
degree,  are  next  in  esteem  ;  but  if  they  are  tinc- 
tured with  these  colors  only  in  a  low  degree,  the 
value  is  greatly  diminished.  There  are  also  dia- 
monds of  a  brown,  and  some  of  a  dark  hue ;  the 
first  resembling  the  brownest  sugar-candy,  and 
the  latter  dusky  iron.  In  the  Philosophical  Com- 
merce of  Arts,  Dr.  Lewis  tells  us  of  a  black  dia- 
mond that  he  himself  had  seen.  At  a  distance  it 
looked  uniformly  black,  but  on  closer  examina- 
tion appeared  in  some  parts  transparent,  and  in 
others  charged  with  foulness,  on  which  the  black 
hue  depended.  These  gems  are  lamellated, con- 
sisting of  very  thin  plates  like  talc,  but  very 
closely  united,  the  direction  of  which  must  be 
found  out  by  lapidaries  before  they  can  work 
them  properly.  Such  as  have  their  foliated  sub- 
stance not  in  a  flat  position,  are  called  by  the 
workmen  diamonds  of  nature. 

The  first  water  in  diamonds  means  the  greatest 
purity  and  perfection  of  their  complexion,  which 
ought  to  be  that  of  the  purest  water.  When 
diamonds  fall  short  of  this  perfection,  they  are 
said  to  be  of  the  second  or  third  water,  Sec.,  till 
the  stone  may  be  properly  called  a  colored  one  : 
for  it  would  be  an  impropriety  to  speak  of  an 
imperfectly  colored  diamond,  or  one  that  has 
other  defects,  as  a  stone  of  a  bad  water  only. 

Diamond  is  so  hard,  that  it  can  only  be  cut 
and  ground  by  itself  and  its  own  substance.  To 
bring  it  to  that  perfection  which  augments  its 
price  so  considerably,  they  begin  by  rubbing  se- 
veral against  each  other  while  rough,  after  having 
fixed  them  to  the  ends  of  two  wooden  blocks, 
thick  enough  to  be  held  in  the  hand,  with  a  mix- 
ture of  rosin  and  brick  dust.  It  is  this  powder, 
thus  rubbed  off,  and  received  in  a  little  box  for 
that  purpose,  that  serves  to  grind  and  polish  the 
diamonds.  This  is  done  by  a  mill,  which  turns 
a  wheel  of  soft  iron,  sprinkled  over  with  dia- 
mond dust  mixed  with  oil  of  olives.  The  same 
dust,  well  ground,  |and  diluted  with  water  and 
vinegar,  is  used  in  the  sawing  of  diamonds,  which 
is  performed  with  an  iron  or  brass  wire  as  fine  as 
a  hair.  Sometimes,  in  lieu  of  sawing,  they  cleave 
them,  especially  if  there  be  any  large  shivers 
therein.  But  the  Europeans  are  not  usually  dar- 
ing or  expert  enough  to  run  the  risk  of  cleaving, 
for  fear  of  breaking. 

1 .  The  greatest  diamond  ever  known  belongs 
to  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  was  found  in  Brasil. 
It  is  still  uncut ;  and  Mr.  Magellan  informs  us, 
that  it  was  larger,  but  a  piece  was  broken  ofF  by 
the  ignorant  countryman  who  chanced  to  find 
this  great  gem,  and  tried  its  hardness  by  the 
stroke  of  a  large  hammer  upon  an  anvil.  This 
prodigious  diamond  weighs  1680  carats;  and 
although  it  is  uncut,  Mr.  Rome  de  1'Isle  says 
VOL.  VII. 


that  it  is  valued  at  £224,000,000  sterling,  wiacli 
gives  the  estimation  of  79 '36,  or  about  £80  ster- 
ling for  each  carat;  viz.  for  the  multiplicand  of 
the  square  of  its  whole  weight.  But  even  in 
case  of  any  error  of  the  press  in  this  valuation, 
if  we  employ  the  general  rule  abovementioned, 
this  great  gem  must  be  worth,  at  least,  above 
£3,500,000  sterling.  2.  The  famous  diamond 
which  adorns  the  imperial  sceptre  of  Russia  under 
the  eagle  at  the  top  of  it,  weighs  779  carats,  and  is 
worth  at  least  £4,854,728  sterl.,  although  it  hardly 
cost  135,417  guineas.  This  diamond  was  one 
of  the  eyes  of  a  Malabarian  idol,  named  Sche- 
ringham.  A  French  grenadier,  who  had  deserted 
from  the  Indian  service,  contrived  to  become  one: 
of  the  priests  of  that  idol,  from  which  he  stole 
one  of  its  eyes ;  he  then  ran  away  to  the  English 
at  Trichinapeuty,  and  thence  to  Madras.  Aship's 
captain  bought  it  for  20,000  rupees ;  afterwar 
a  Jew  gave  £17,000  or  £18,000  sterling  for  it:  nt 
last  a  Greek  merchant,  named  Gregory  Suffra 
offered  it  to  sale  at  Amsterdam  in  1766;  and  the 
late  prince  Orloff  purchased  it,  as  he  himself  told 
Mr.  Magellan  in  London,  for  the  empress  Ca- 
tharine II.  The  figure  and  size  of  this  diamond 
may  be  seen  in  the  British  Museum  in  London  : 
it  is  not  of  a  regular  form.  3.  The  diamond  of 
the  great  mogul  is  cut  in  rose ;  weighs  279$  carats, 
and  is  worth  380,000  guineas.  This  diamond  has 
a  small  flaw  underneath  near  the  bottom  ;  and 
Tavernier,  page  389,  who  examined  it,  valued 
the  carat  at  150  French  livres.  Before  this  dia- 
mond was  cut  it  weighed  793$  carats,  according 
to  Rome  de  1'Isle ;  but  Tavernier,  vol.  2,  p.  339, 
says,  that  it  weighed  900  carats  before  it  was  cut. 
If  this  is  the  same  diamond,  its  loss  by  being  cut 
was  very  extraordinary.  4.  Another  diamond  of 
the  king  of  Portugal,  which  weighs  215  carats,  is 
extremely  fine,  and  is  worth  at  least  369,800 
guineas.  5 — 7.  The  diamond  of  the  emperor  of 
Germany  weighs  139J  carats  ;  and  is  worth  at 
least  109,520  guineas.  Tavernier  says,  that  this 
diamond  has  a  little  hue  of  a  citron  color ;  and 
he  valued  it  at  135  livres  tournoises  the  carat. 
Robert  de  Berquen  the  grandson  of  Louis,  says, 
that  this  diamond  was  cut  into  two :  that  the 
grand  Turk  had  another  of  the  same  size ;  and 
that  there  were  at  Bisnagar  two  large  diamonds, 
one  of  250  and  another  of  140  carats.  8.  The  dia- 
mond of  the  late  king  of  France,  called  the  Pitt 
or  Regent,  weighs  136f  carats  :  this  gem  is  worth 
at  least  208,333  guineas,  although  it  did  not  cost 
above  the  half  of  this  value.  9.  The  other  dia- 
mond of  the  same  monarch,  called  the  Sancy, 
weighs  fifty-five  carats  :  it  cost  25,000  guineas ; 
and  M.  Dutens  says,  that  it  is  worth  much  above 
that  price. 

For  the  valuation  of  diamonds  of  all  weights, 
Mr.  Jefferies  lays  down  the  following  rules. — He 
first  supposes  the  value  when  rough  to  be  £2 
per  carat,  at  a  medium;  then  to  find  the  value 
of  diamonds  of  greater  weights,  multiply  the 
square  of  their  weight  by  2,  and  the  product  is 
the  value  required.  Example.  To  find  the  value 
of  a  rough  diamond  of  two  carats,  2  X  2  =  4,  the 
square  of  the  weight;  which,  multiplied  by  2 
gives  £8,  the  true  value  of  a  rough  diamond  of 
two  carats.  For  finding  the' value  of  manufac- 


DIAMOND. 


tured  diamonds,  he  supposes  half  their  weight  to 
be  lost  in  manufacturing  them.  To  find  their 
va!ue,  multiply  the  square  of  double  their  weight 
by  2,  which  will  give  their  true  value  in  pounds. 
Thus  to  find  the  value  of  a  wrought  diamond 
weighing  two  carats ;  we  first  find  the  square 
of  double  the  weight,  viz.  4  x  4  —  16;  then 
16  X  2  —  32.  So  that  the  true  value  of  a  wrought 
diamond  of  two  carats  is  £32. 

The  names  of  oriental  and  occidental,  given  by 
jewellers  to  this  and  all  other  precious  stones, 
have  a  different  meaning  from  the  obvious  sense; 
the  finest  and  hardest  being  always  called  oriental 
whether  they  be  produced  in  the  east  or  not. 
Those  called  occidental  are  of  inferior  value ;  but 
according  to  Mr.  Jefferies,  who  has  written  a 
treatise  on  the  subject,  the  diamonds  of  Brasil 
equal  the  finest  oriental  ones.  Diamonds  are 
also  distinguished  according  to  their  figure,  by 
the  names  of  rose  diamonds,  brilliants,  and  rough 
diamonds. 

Brilliant  diamonds  are  those  cut  in  faces  both 
at  top  and  bottom ;  and  whose  table,  or  principal 
face  at  top,  is  flat.  To  make  a  complete  square 
brilliant,  if  the  rough  diamond  be  not  round  of 
a  square  figure,  it  must  be  made  so ;  and  if  the 
work  be  perfectly  executed,  the  length  of  the  axis 
will  be  equal  to  the  side  of  the  square  base  of  the 
pyramid.  Jewellers  then  form  the  table  and  col- 
let by  dividing  the  block,  or  length  of  the  axis, 
into  eighteen  parts.  They  take  5-18ths  from  the 
upper  part,  and  1-1 8th  from  the  lower.  This 
gives  a  plane  at  4-18ths  from  the  girdle  for  the 
table;  and  a  smaller  plane  at  5-1 8ths  distance  for 
the  collet,  the  breadth  of  which  will  be  l-5th  of 
the  breadth  of  the  table.  In  this  state  the  stone 
is  said  to  be  a  complete  square  table  diamond. 
The  brilliant  is  an  improvement  on  the  table  dia- 
mond, and,  according  to  Mr.  Jefferies,  was 
introduced  within  the  last  century.  To  render 
a  brilliant  perfect,  each  corner  of  the  above  de- 
scribed table  diamond,  must  be  shortened  by 
l-20th  of  its  original.  The  corner  ribs  of  the 
upper  sides  must  be  flattened,  or  run  towards  the 
centre  of  the  table  l-6th  less  than  the  sides;  the 
lower  part,  which  terminates  in  the  girdle,  must 
be  l-8th  of  one  side  of  the  girdle ;  and  each 
corner  rib  of  the  under  sides  must  be  flattened 
at  the  top,  to  answer  the  above  flattening  at  the 
girdle,  and  at  the  bottom  must  be  l-4th  of  each 
side  of  the  collet.  The  parts  of  the  small  work, 
which  complete  the  brilliant,  or  the  star,  and 
skill  facets,  are  of  a  triangular  figure.  Both  of 
these  partake  equally  of  the  depth  of  the  upper 
sides  from  the  table  to  the  girdle ;  and  meet  in 
the  middle  of  each  side  of  the  table  and  girdle, 
as  also  at  the  corners.  Thus  they  produce  regu- 
lar lozenges  on  the  four  upper  sides  and  corners 
of  the  stone.  The  triangular  facets,  on  the  under 
sides,  joining  to  the  girdle,  must  be  half  as  deep 
again  as  the  above  facets,  to  answer  to  the  collet 
parts.  The  stone  here  described  is  said  to  be  a 
full-substanced  brilliant.  If  the  stone  is  thicker 
than  in  the  proportion  here  mentioned,  it  is  said 
to  be  an  over-weighted  brilliant.  If  the  thickness 
is  less  than  in  this  proportion,  it  is  called  a  spread- 
brilliant.  The  beauty  of  brilliants  is  diminished 
by  their  being  either  over-weighted  or  spread. 
The  true  proportion  of  the  axis,  or  depth  of  the 


stone  to  its  side,  is  as  2  to  3.  Brilliants  are  dis- 
tinguished into  square,  round,  oval,  and  drops, 
from  the  figure  of  their  respective  girdles. 

Rose  diamonds  are  quite  flat  underneath,  with 
their  upper  part  cut  in  divers  little  faces,  usually 
triangles,  the  uppermost  of  which  terminate  in  a 
point,  The  depth  of  the  stone  from  the  base  to 
the  point  must  be  half  the  breadth  of  the  diameter 
of  the  base  of  the  stone.  The  diameter  of  the 
crown  must  be  2-5ths  of  the  diameter  of  the  base. 
The  perpendicular,  from  the  base  to  ttie  crown, 
must  be  3-5ths  of  the  diameter  of  the  stone.  The 
lozenges  which  appear  in  all  circular  rose  dia- 
monds, will  be  equally  divided  by  the  ribs  that 
form  the  crown ;  and  the  upper  angles  or  facets 
will  terminate  in  the  extreme  point  of  the  stone, 
and  the  lower  in  the  base  or  girdle. 

Rough  diamonds  are  the  stones,  as  nature  pro- 
duces them  in  the  mines.  They  should  be  cho- 
sen uniform,  of  a  good  shape,  transparent,  not 
quite  white,  and  free  of  flaws  and  shivers.  Black, 
nigged,  dirty,  flawey,  veiny  stones,  and  all  such 
as  are  not  fit  for  cutting,  they  use  to  pound  in  a 
steel  mortar  made  for  that  purpose ;  and  when 
pulverised  they  serve  to  saw,  cut,  and  polish  the 
rest.  Shivers  are  occasioned  in  diamonds  by 
this,  that  the  miners,  to  get  them  more  easily  out 
of  the  vein,  which  winds  between  two  rocks, 
break  the  rocks  with  huge  iron  levers,  which 
shakes,  and  fills  the  stone  with  cracks  and 
shivers. 

It  has  been  proved  that  diamonds  are  capable 
of  being  dissipated,  not  only  by  the  collected 
heat  of  the  sun,  but  also  by  the  heat  of  a  fur- 
nace. Boyle  says,  that  he  perceived  certain 
acrid  and  penetrating  exhalations  from  diamonds 
exposed  to  fire.  A  diamond  by  exposure  to  a 
concave  speculum,  the  diameter  of  which  was 
forty  inches,  was  reduced  to  an  eighth  part  of  ils 
weight.  In  the  Giornale  de  Letterriti  d'ltalia, 
there  is  a  relation  of  experiments  made  on  pre- 
cious stones,  by  order  of  the  grand  duke  of  Tus- 
cany, with  a  burning  lens,  the  diameter  of  which 
was  two-thirds  of  a  Florentine  ell,  near  the  focus 
of  which  was  placed  another  smaller  lens.  By  these 
experiments  we  find,  that  diamonds  were  more 
altered  by  solar  heat  than  most  of  the  other 
precious  stones,  although  not  the  least  appear- 
ance of  a  commencing  fusion  was  observable. 
A  diamond  weighing  thirty  grains,  thus  exposed 
during  thirty  seconds,  lost  its  color,  lustre,  and 
transparency,  and  became  of  an  opaque  white.  In 
five  minutes  bubbles  appeared  on  its  surface ;  soon 
afterwards  it  burst  into  pieces,  which  were  dissi- 
pated ;  and  the  small  fragment  which  remained 
was  capable  of  being  crushed  into  fine  powder 
by  the  pressure  of  the  blade  of  a  knife.  Neither 
the  addition  of  glass,  flints,  sulphur,  metals,  or 
salt  of  tartar  prevented  this  dissipation  of  dia- 
monds, or  occasioned  any  degree  of  fusion.  By 
other  experiments  made  by  order  of  the  emperor 
Francis  I.  we  find,  that  diamonds  were  entirely 
dissipated  by  having  been  exposed  in  crucibles 
to  a  violent  fire  of  a  furnace  during  twenty-four 
hours ;  while  rubies  by  the  same  heat  were  not 
altered  in  weight,  color,  or  polish.  By  exposing 
diamonds  during  two  hours  only  at  a  time, 
the  following  alterations  produced  on  them  by 
fire  were  observed.  First,  they  lost  their  polish 


DIAMOND. 


then  they  were  split  into  thin  plates ;  and,  lastly, 
totally  dissipated.  By  the  same  fire,  emeralds 
were  fused.  See  Magasin  cle  Ilambourg,  torn, 
xviii.  The  action  of  fire  on  diamonds  was,  not- 
withstanding the  above-mentioned  experiments, 
doubted  in  France,  where  numerous  experiments 
have  been  made.  M.  D'Arcet,  found,  not  only 
that  diamonds  included  in  porcelain  crucibles, 
closed  or  covered  with  perforated  lids,  and  ex- 
posed to  the  long  and  intense  heat  of  a  porcelain 
furnace,  were  perfectly  dissipated  ;  but  also,  that 
these  stones  could,  in  a  few  hours,  be  totally 
volatilised  with  a  much  inferior  degree  of  heat, 
by  exposing  them  in  a  coppel,  under  the  muffle 
of  an  assay  furnace.  In  this  experiment,  he  ob- 
served that  the  dissipation  was  gradual,  and  that 
it  was  effected  by  a  kind  of  exfoliation.  The  dis- 
sipation of  diamonds  exposed  in  coppels  was 
confirmed  by  M.  Macquer,  who  farther  observed, 
that  the  diamonds  were,  before  the  dissipation 
began,  rendered,  by  the  fire,  brilliant  and  shining, 
as  it  were,  with  a  phosphoric  light.  To  deter- 
mine whether  the  dissipation  of  diamonds  was 
effected  by  their  reduction  into  vapor,  or  by  a 
combustion  or  other  effect  of  air  upon  them, 
Messrs.  Lavoisier,  Macquer,  and  Cadet,  exposed 
diamonds  to  intense  heat  in  an  earthen  retort, 
during  several  hours,  but  without  any  other  effect 
than  that  their  polish  was  destroyed,  and  about 
l-7th  of  their  weight  diminished.  M.  Mitouard 
put  diamonds  in  a  tobacco-pipe  filled  with 
pounded  charcoal  accurately  closed  with  lute. 
He  further  secured  the  diamonds  from  access  of 
air  or  flame,  by  placing  the  tobacco-pipe  in  a 
crucible,  to  which  another  crucible  was  inverted 
and  carefully  luted.  The  diamonds,  thus  excluded 
from  external  air,  having  been  exposed  to  the 
most  intense  heat  which  could  be  excited  in  a 
well  constructed  furnace,  were  not  thereby  altered 
or  diminished. 

Lavoisier,  in  a  memoir  published  in  1772, 
showed  that  when  the  diamond  is  burnt,  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  obtained,  and  that  there  is  a  striking 
analogy  between  it  and  charcoal.  In  1785 
Guyton  Morvau  found  that  the  diamond  is  com- 
bustible when  dropped  into  melted  nitre ;  that  it 
burns  without  leaving  any  residuum,  and  in  a 
manner  analogous  to  charcoal.  In  1797  Mr. 
Tennant  repeated  this  experiment  with  much 
more  precision ;  and  the  conclusion  he  drew 
from  it  was,  that  when  a  diamond  is  burnt,  the 
whole  of  the  product  is  carbonic  acid  gas ;  that 
a  given  weight  of  diamond  yields  just  as  much 
carbonic  gas  as  the  same  weight  of  charcoal ; 
and  that  diamond  and  charcoal  are  both  com- 
posed of  the  very  same  substance- 
Sir  Humphry  Davy,  from  the  action  of  pot- 
assium on  it,  and  its  non-conduction  of  elec- 
tricity, suggested  in  his  third  Bakerian  lecture, 
that  a  minute  portion  of  oxygen  might  exist  in 
it ;  and  in  his  new  experiments  on  the  fluoric 
compounds  he  threw  out  the  idea,  that  it  might 
be  the  carbonaceous  principle,  combined  with 
some  new,  light,  and  subtle  element,  of  the 
oxygenous  and  chlorine  class. 

This  unrivalled  chemist,  during  his  residence 
at  Florence  in  March,  1814,  made  several 
experiments  on  the  combustion  of  the  diamond 
and  of  plumbago,  by  means  of  the  great  lens  in 


the  cabinet  of  natural  history  ;  the  s,iiin:  instru- 
ment as  that  employed  in  the  first  trials  on  thf 
action  of  the  solar  heat  on  the  diamond,  insii 
tuted  in  1694  by  Cosmo  III.,  grand  duke  of 
Tuscany.  He  subsequently  made  a  series  of 
researches  on  the  combustion  of  different  kinds 
of  charcoal  at  Rome.  His  mode  of  investigation 
was  peculiarly  elegant,  and  led  to  the  most 
decisive  results. 

From  the  results  of  his  different  experiments, 
conducted  with  the  most  unexceptionable  pre- 
cision, it  is  demonstrated,  that  diamond  affords 
no  other  substance  by  its  combustion  than  pure 
carbonic  acid  gas ;  and  that  the  process  is 
merely  a  solution  of  diamond  in  oxygen,  without 
any  change  in  the  volume  of  the  gas. 

DIAMOND,  in  the  glass  trade,  an  instrument 
used  for  squaring  the  large  plates  or  pieces; 
and,  among  glaziers,  for  cutting  their  glass. 
These  sorts  of  diamonds  (which  are  small  bro- 
ken pieces  of  real  diamonds),  are  differently 
fitted  up.  To  be  used  for  large  pieces,  as  looking- 
glasses,  &c.  they  are  set  in  an  iron  ferrule,  about 
two  inches  long,  and  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in  dia- 
meter, the  cavity  of  the  ferrule  being  filled  up 
with  lead,  to  keep  the  diamond  firm  :  there  is  also 
a  handle  of  box  or  ebony  fitted  to  the  ferrule,  for 
holding  it  by.  An  application  of  the  dia- 
mond, of  great  importance  in  the  art  of  engra- 
vng,  has  been  also  made  within  a  few  years 
by  the  late  Wilson  Lowry,  the  eminent  engra- 
ver, and  first  inventor  of  the  mechanical  methods 
now  used  in  that  part  of  the  process  called 
etching.  He  applied  them  to  the  purpose  of 
drawing  or  ruling  lines,  which  are  afterwards 
to  be  deepened  by  aqua-fortis.  Formerly  steel 
points,  called  etching-needles,  were  used  for 
that  purpose,  but  they  soon  became  blunt  by 
the  friction  against  the  copper. 

DIAMOND,  in  heraldry,  a  term  used  for  ex- 
pressing the  black  color  in  the  achievements  of 
peerage.  Guillim  does  not  approve  of  blazoning 
the  coats  of  peers  by  precious  stones,  instead  of 
metals  and  colors ;  but  the  English  practice 
allows  it.  Morgan  says  the  diamond  is  an 
emblem  of  fortitude. 

DIAMONDS,  CORNISH,  a  name  given  by  many 
people  to  the  crystals  found  in  digging  the  mines 
of  tin  in  Cornwall. 

DIAMOND  HARBOUR,  a  harbour  in  the  Ganges, 
or  Hoogly  River,  about  thirty-four  miles  below 
Calcutta.  The  Company's  ships  are  generally 
unloaded  here,  and  take  in  their  homeward- 
bound  cargoes.  The  place  is  unhealthy ;  and 
owing  to  the  heavy  exhalations  the  sleeping  in 
it  is  next  to  certain  death.  The  country  on  both 
sides  of  the  river  abounds  with  tigers.  The  vil- 
lage is  poor ;  but  at  Fulta,  twelve  miles  up  the 
river,  there  is  a  market  and  a  good  inn. 

DIANA,  the  goddess  of  hunting.  According 
to  Cicero,  there  were  three  of  this  name :  a 
daughter  of  Jupiter  and  Proserpine,  who  became 
mother  of  Cupid — a  daughter  of  Jupiter  and 
Latona— and  a  daughter  of  Upis  and  Glauce. 
The  second  is  the  most  celebrated,  and  to  her 
the  ancients  allude  She  was  early  averse  to 
marriage,  and  obtained  leave  of  her  father  to 
live  in  perpetual  celibacy,  and  to  preside  over 
the  pains  of  women.  To  shun  the  society  of 

Q2 


DIA 


228 


DIA 


men  she  devoted  herself'to  hunting,  and  was 
always  accompanied  by  a  number  of  chosen  vir- 
gins, who,  like  herself,  abjured  marriage.  She 
is  represented  with  a  quiver,  attended  with  dogs, 
and  sometimes  drawn  in  a  chariot  by  two  white 
stags.  Sometimes  she  appears  with  wings,  hold- 
ing a  lion  in  one  hand  and  a  panther  in  the 
other,  with  a  chariot  drawn  by  two  heifers,  or 
two  horses  of  different  colors.  She  is  tall,  her 
face  something  manly ;  her  legs  are  bare,  well- 
shaped,  and  strong,  and  her  feet  covered  with  a 
buskin.  She  received  many  surnames,  particu- 
larly from  the  places  where  her  worship  was  es- 
tablished, and  from  the  functions  over  which  she 
presided.  She  was  called  Lucina,  Ilythia,  or 
Juno  Pronuba,  when  invoked  by  women  in 
child-bed ;  and  Trivia,  when  worshipped  in  the 
cross-ways,  where  h^r  statues  were  generally 
erected.  She  was  supposed  to  be  the  same  as 
the  moon,  and  Proserpine  or  Hecate ;  hence  she 
was  called  Triformis ;  and  some  of  her  statues 
represented  her  with  three  heads,— that  of  a 
horse,  a  dog,  and  a  boar.  Her  powers  and 
functions  under  these  three  characters  have  been 
expressed  in  these  lines  : — 

Terret,  lustrat,  agit,  Proserpina,  Luna,  Diana, 
Ina,  suprema,  feras,  sceptro,  fulgore,  sagitta. 

She  was  also  called  Agrotera,  Orthia,  Taurica, 
Delia,  Cynthia,  Aricia,  &c.,  and  supposed  to  be 
the  same  as  the  Isis  of  the  Egyptians,  whose 
worship  was  introduced  into  Greece  with  that 
of  Osiris.  .  When  Typhon  waged  war  against 
the  gods,  Diana  metamorphosed  herself  into  a 
cat  to  avoid  his  fury.  The  most  famous  of  her 
temples  was  that  of  Ephesus.  See  EPHESTJS. 
She  was  there  represented  with  a  great  number 
of  breasts,  and  other  symbols  of  Cybele,  or  the 
earth.  Though  the  patroness  of  chastity,  yet  she 
is  said  to  have  descended  from  her  dignity  to 
enjoy  the  company  of  Endymion,  and  to  have 
granted  favors  to  Pan  and  Orion.  The  inhabi- 
tants of  Taurica  were  particularly  attached  to 
the  worship  of  this  goddess,  and  offered  on  her 
altar  all  the  strangers  that  were  shipwrecked  on 
their  coasts.  Her  temple  in  Aricia  was  always 
served  hy  a  priest  who  had  murdered  his  prede- 
cessor; and  the  Lacedaemonians  yearly  offered 
her  human  victims  till  the  time  of  Lycurgus, 
who  changed  this  barbarous  custom  for  the  sacri- 
fice of  flagellation.  See  DIAMASTIGOSIS.  The 
Athenians  generally  offered  her  goats ;  and  others 
a  white  kid,  a  boar  pig,  or  an  ox.  Among  plants, 
the  poppy  and  the  dittany  were  sacred  to  her. 
She  had  oracles  in  Egypt,  Cilicia,  and  Ephesus. 

DIAN^L  FANUM,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
promontory  of  Bithynia ;  now  called  Scutari,  a 
citadel,  opposite  to  Constantinople,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Bosphorus  Thracius. 

DIANDRIA,  from  Stf  twice,  and  ovjjp  a  man, 
the  second  class  in  Linnaeus's  sexual  system, 
consisting  of  hermaphrodite  plants,  which  have 
flowers  with  two  male  organs.  See  BOTANY. 

DIA'NIUM,  in  ancient  geography,  a  town  in 
Valentia,  famous  for  a  temple  of  Diana,  whence 
the  name ;  now  called  Denia. 

DIANTHERA,  in  botany.     See  JUSTICIA. 

DIANTHUS,  the  clove-gilliflower,  carnation, 
pink,  sweet-william,  &c.,  a  genus  of  the  digynia 


order,  and  decandria  class  of  plants;  natural 
order  twenty-second,  caryophyllei :  CAL.  cylin- 
drical, and  monophyllous,  with  four  scales  at  the 
base.  There  are  five  petals  with  narrow  heels  ; 
the  capsule  is  cylindrical  and  unilocular.  There 
are  many  species,  but  not  above  four  that  have 
much  beauty  as  garden  flowers.  But  each  of 
these  furnishes  several  beautiful  varieties  :  viz. 

1.  D.  barbatus,  or  bearded  dianthus,  commonly 
called   sweet-william.      This   rises   with   many 
thick  leafy  shoots,  crowning  the  root  in  a  cluster 
close   to   the    ground;    garnished   with   spear- 
shaped  evergreen  leaves,   from  half  an  inch  to 
two  inches  broad.     The  stems  are  upright  and 
firm,  branching  erect   two   or   three   feet  high, 
having  all  the  branches  and  main  stem  crowned 
by  numerous  flowers  in  aggregate  clusters  of  dif- 
ferent colors  and  variegations. 

2.  D.  caryophyllus,  clove-gilliflower,  includ- 
ing all  the  varieties  of  carnation.     It  tises  wtth 
many  short  trailing  shoots  from  the  rpot,  gar- 
nished with  long,  very  narrow,  evergreen  leaves; 
and  amidst  them  upright  slender  flower-stalks, 
from  one  to  three  feet  high,  emitting  many  side 
shoots,  all  of  which,  as  well  as  the  main  stalk, 
are  terminated  by  large  solitary  flowers,  having 
short  oval  scales,  to  the  calyx,  and  crenated  pe- 
tals.    The   varieties  of  this  are  very  numerous, 
and  unlimited  in  the  diversity  of  flowers. 

3.  D.  Chinensis,  Chinese,  or  Indian  pink,  is 
an  annual  plant,  with  upright  firm  flower-stalks, 
branching  erect  on  every  side,  a  foot  or  fifteen 
inches  high,  having  all  the  branches  terminated 
by  solitary  flowers  of  different  colors  and  varie- 
gations, appearing  from  July  to  November. 

4.  D.  deltoides,  or  common  pink,  rises  with 
numerous  short  leafy  shoots,  crowning  the  root, 
in  a  tufted  head  close  to  the  ground,  closely  gar- 
nished with  small  narrow  leaves,  and -from  the 
ends  of  the  shoots  many  erect  flower-stalks,  from 
about  six  to  fifteen  inches  high,  terminated  by 
solitary  flowers  of  different  colors,   single  and 
double,  and  sometimes  firmly  variegated.     This 
species  is  perennial,   as  all  the  varieties  of  it 
commonly  cultivated  also  are. 

DI'APASE,  or  DIAPA'SON,  n.  s.  Gr.  Sia  vaffuv. . 
A  chord  including  all  tones.     The  first  is  the  old 
word. 

The  sweet  numbers  and  melodious  measures, 

With  which  I  wont  the  winged  words  to  tie, 
And  make  a  tuneful  diapase  of  pleasures, 

Now  being  let  to  run  at  liberty.  Speiiser. 

It  discovereth  the  true  coincidence  of  sounds  into 
diapasons,  which  is  the  return  of  the  same  sound. 

Bacon. 
Harsh  din 

Broke  the  fair  sausick  that  all  creatures  made 
To  their  great  Lord,  whose  love  their  motion  swayed 
In  perfect  di'tpason,  whilst  they  stood 
In  first  obedience,  and  their  state  of  good.        Milton. 
From  harmony,  from  heavenly  harmony, 

This  universal  frame  began  j 
From  harmony  to  harmony 

Through  all  the  con. pass  of  the  notes  it  ran, 
The  diapason  closing  full  in  man.  Dryden. 

Diapason  denotes  a  chord  which  includes  all  tones  : 
it  is  the  same  with  that  we  call  an  eighth,  or  an  octave  ; 
because  there  are  but  seven  tones  or  notes,  and  then 
the  eighth  is  the  same  again  with  the  first. 

' 


DIA 


229 


DIA 


How  musical  !  when  all-devouring  Time, 
Here  sitting  on  his  throne  of  ruins  hoar, 
While  winds  and  tempests  sweep  his  various  lyre, 
How  sweet  thy  diapason,  Melancholy.  Byron. 

DIAPASON  among  musical  instrument  makers, 
a  kind  of  scale  whereby  they  adjust  the  pipes 
of  their  organs,  and  cut  the  holes  of  their  haut- 
boys, flutes,  &c.,  in  due  proportion  for  perform- 
ing the  tones,  semi-tones,  and  concords  just. 

DIAPASON,  in  music,  a  musical  interval  by 
which  most  writers  on  music  express  the  oc- 
tave of  the  Greeks. 

DIAPASON  DIA  EX,  a  kind  of  compound  con- 
cord, of  which  there  are  two  sorts  :  the  greater, 
which  is  in  the  proportion  of  10-3;  and  the  lesser, 
in  that  of  16'5. 

DIAPASON  DIAPENTE,  a  compound  conso- 
nance in  a  triple  ratio,  as  3-9.  This  interval, 
says  Martianns  Capella,  consists  of  nine  tones 
and  a  semi-tone,  nineteen  semi-tones,  and  thirty- 
eight  dieses.  It  is  a  symphony  made  when  the 
voice  proceeds  from  the  first  to  the  twelfth  sound. 

DIAPASON  DIATESSARON,  a  compound  con- 
cord, founded  on  the  proportion  of  eight  to 
three.  To  this  interval  Martianus  Capella  allows 
eight  tones  and  a  semi-tone,  seventeen  semitones, 
and  thirty-four  dieses.  This  is  when  the  voice 
proceeds  from  its  first  to  its  eleventh  sound. 
The  moderns  would  rather  call  it  the  eleventh. 

DIAPEDESIS,  in  medicine,  a  transudation 
of  the  fluids  through  the  sides  of  the  vessels  that 
contain  them,  occasioned  by  the  blood's  becoming 
too  much  attenuated,  or  the  pores  too  open. 

DIAPENTE,  in  ancient  music,  an  interval 
marking  the  second  of  the  concords,  and  with 
the  diatessaron  an  octave.  This  is  what  in  mo- 
dern music  is  called  a  fifth. 

DI'APER,w.s.  &u.  a.  Yr.diapre;  so  called  from 
Ypres  (D'Ypres),  as  Denim  from  Nismes.  Linen 
cloth  woven  in  flowers,  and  other  figures ;  the 
finest  species  of  figured  linen  after  damask. 
Hence,  as  a  verb,  to  diversify  or  variegate  with 
flowers,  or  to  imitate  diaper. 

Not  any  damsel,  which  her  vaunteth  most 

In  skilful  knitting  of  soft  silken  twine  ; 
Nor  any  weaver,  which  his  work  doth  boast 

In  diaper,  in  damask,  or  in  lyne, 
Might  in  their  diverse  cunning  ever  dare 
With  this  so  curious  net- work  to  compare. 

Spenser. 

For  fear  the  stones  her  tender  foot  should  wrong, 
The  ground  he  strewed  with  flowers  all  along, 
And  diapered  like  the  discoloured  mead.  .  Id. 

Let  one  attend  him  with  a  silver  bason 

Full  of  rose-water,  and  bestrewed  with  flowers  ; 

Another  bear  the  ewer,   a  third  a  diaper. 

Shakspeare. 

If  you  diaper  upon  folds,  let  your  work  be  broken, 
and  taken,  as  it  were,  by  the  half;  for  reason  tells 
you,  that  your  fold  must  cover  somewhat  unseen. 

PeacJuim  on  Drawing. 

Flora  used  to  cloath  our  grand.dame  earth  with  a 
new  livery,  diapered  with  various  flowers  and  che- 
quered with  delightful  objects.  Bowel's  Vocal  Forest. 

DIAPHAN'IC,  adj.  }     Gr.  Sia^avaa.  Trans- 

DIAPH'ANOUS,  adj.     Vparency  :  pellucidness ; 

DIAPHANE'ITY,  n.s.j  power  of  transmitting 
light. 

Aristotle  calleth  light  a  quality  inherent  or  cleaving 
to  a  diaphanous  body.  Raleigh. 


Air  is  an  element  superior,  and  lighter  than  water, 
through  whose  vast,  open,  subtile,  diaphanicli,  or 
transparent  body,  the  light,  afterwards  created,  easily 
transpired.  /j. 

Because  the  outward  coat  of  the  eye  ought  to  be 
pellucid,  to  transmit  the  light,  which,  if  the  eyes 
should  always  stan'l  open,  would  be  apt  to  grow  dry  and 
shrink,  and  loose  their  diaphaneity  •  therefore  are  the  . 
eyelids  so  contrived  as  often  to  wink,  that  they  so  may, 
as  it  were,  glaze  and  varnish  them  over  with  the 
moisture  they  contain.  Huy. 

DIAPHORE'SIS,  in  medicine,  an  elimination 
of  the  humors  in  any  part  of  the  body  through 
the  pores  of  the  skin.  See  MEDICINE. 

DI'APIIKAGM,  n.  s.  Gr.  diaijtpaypa.  The 
midriff'  which  divides  the  upper  cavity  of  the 
body  from  the  lower.  Any  division  or  partition 
which  divides  a  hollow  body. 

It  consists  of  a  fasciculus  of  bodies,  round,  about  on« 
sixth  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  hollow,  and  parted  into 
numerous  cells  by  means  of  diaphraqms,  thick  set 
throughout  the  whole  length  of  the  body. 

Woodward  on  Fossils. 

DIAPHRAGM,  or  DIAPHRAGMA.  See  ANA- 
TOMY. Plato,  as  Galen  informs  us,  first  called 
this  muscle  diaphragm,  from  the  verb  Sia^arrav, 
to  separate  or  be  between  two. 

DIAPHORE'SIS,  Cia^opj/o-tf,  in  rhetoric,  a 
figure  expressing  the  hesitation  or  uncertainty  of 
the  speaker.  It  is  most  naturally  placed  in  the 
exordium  of  a  discourse.  We  have  an  example 
in  Homer,  where  Ulysses,  about  to  relate  his 
sufferings  to  Alcinous,  begins  thus  : 

Tt  Trpwrov,  n  S'  nrnra,  n  5'  wzariov  icaraXf^w ; 
Quid  primum,  quid  deindc,  quid  postremo  alloquar? 

DIAPHORET'ICK,  adj.  Gr.  BiaQoptinicoe. 
Sudorific;  promoting  a  diaphoresis  or  perspira- 
tion ;  causing  sweat. 

A  diaphoretick  medicine,  or  a  sudorific,  is  something 
that  will  promote  sweating.  Watts. 

Diaphoreticks,  or  promoters  of  perspiration,  help 
the  organs  of  digestion,  because  the  attenuation  of  the 
aliment  makes  it  perspirable.  Arbuthnot. 

DIARBECK,  DIARBEKER,  or  DIARBEKIR, 
an  extensive  province  of  Asiatic  Turkey  ;  com- 
prehending, in  its  greatest  extent,  Diarbekir,  pro- 
perly so  called,  Yerak  or  Chaldea,  and  Curdistan, 
•which  were  the  ancient  countries  of  Mesopotamia, 
Chaldea,  and  Assyria,  with  Babylon.  See  KUR- 
DISTAN. It  is  called  Diarbeck,  and  Diarbeker, 
from  the  word  dhyar,  a  duke  or  ruler,  and  beker, 
country.  It  extends  along  the  banks  of  the  Ti- 
gris and  Euphrates  from  N.N.W.  to  south-east, 
that  is,  from  Mount  Taurus,  which  divides  it 
from  Turcomania  on  the  north,  to  the  inmost  re- 
cess of  the  Persian  gulf  on  the  south,  about  600 
miles ;  and  from  east  to  west,  that  is,  from  Persia 
on  the  east,  to  Syria  and  Arabia  Deserta  on  the 
west,  in  some  places  200,  and  in  others  about 
300,  miles  ;  but  in  the  southern  or  lower  parts  not 
above  150.  It  extends  also  from  the  thirtieth  to  the 
thirty-eighth  degree  of  latitude,  and  lies  under  part 
of  the  fifth  and  sixth  climates,  whose  longest  day 
is  about  fourteen  hours  and  a  half,  and  enjoys  a 
good  temperature  of  air,  as  well  as  in  the  greater 
part  of  it  a  rich  and  fertile  soil;  al .'hough  there 
are  some  large  desert  tracts  in  it.  Having  a  cou- 


DIA 


230 


DIA 


siderable  frontier  towards  Persia,  it  is  well 
guarded  and  fortified  ;  but  its  many  ancient  cities 
are  at  present  dwindled  into  heaps  of  ruins. 
Diarbekir,  Bagdad,  and  Mosul,  are  however 
considerable  places.  The  rivers  Euphrates  and 
Tigris  have  almost  their  whole  course  through 
this  country. 

DIARBEKIR,  or  Di ARBECK  PROPER,  is  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Turcomania,  on  the  west  by 
Syria,  on  the  south  by  part  of  Arabia  Deserta 
and  Yrack  Proper,  and  on  the  east  by  Curdistan. 
It  is  the  same  country  that  is  called  Padanaram 
by  Moses,  signifying  fruitful,  which  it  still  is  in 
a  very  high  degree,  especially  on  the  north  side ; 
where  it  yields  corn,  wine,  oil,  and  fruits,  in 
great  abundance.  Christianity  flourished  here 
in  an  eminent  manner,  till  its  purity  was  sullied 
about  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century  by  the 
heresy  of  the  Jacobites,  whose  patriarch  resided 
here  at  a  very  recent  period.  It  is  now  a  pa- 
chalic  or  government  of  Turkey,  subdivided 
into  twelve  districts.  The  principal  towns  are 
Diarbekir,  Mosul,  Orsa  or  Edessa,  Nisibis,  Gezir, 
Merdin,  Zibin,  Amadia,  and  Carasara;  all  of 
little  note  except  Diarbekir  and  Mosul. 

DIARBEKIR,  DIARBECK,  or  CARAHMED,  the 
capital  of  the  above  district,  is  situated  in  a  de- 
lightful plain,  on  the  banks  and  near  the  head  of 
the  Tigris,  about  155  miles  or  fifteen  caravan 
days'  journey,  north-east  of  Aleppo.     A  bridge  of 
ten  arches  over  the  river  is  said  to  have  been 
built  by  order  of  Alexander  the  Great.    It  is  one 
of  the  richest  and  most  mercantile  cities  in  all 
Asiatic  Turkey;   and  was   once   well   fortified, 
being  encompassed  with  a  double  wall,  the  outer- 
most of  which   was  flanked   with   seventy-two 
towers ;  but  the  whole  is  now  in  a  very  dilapi- 
dated state.     The   streets   are   narrow,    but  the 
houses,  being  of  stone  and  lofty,  look  respectable ; 
and  it  has  several  stately  piazzas  or  bazaars,  well 
stored  with  all  kinds  of  merchandise,  and  twelve 
magnificent  mosques,  said  to  have  been  formerly 
Christian   churches.     The   Armenian   cathedral 
is  a  handsome  structure,  the  roof  of  which  is  sup- 
ported by  two  rows  of  pillars ;  and  the  whole 
floor  covered  by   carpets.      A   very   handsome 
fountain  in  the  court  in  front  throws  the  water  to 
a  considerable  height.     Extensive  manufactures 
are  carried  on  here  in  iron,  copper,  silk,  wool, 
and  cotton ;  but  its  chief   article  of  trade  and 
manufacture  is  Turkey  leather,  of  which  the  sale 
is  immense.     It  has  also  a  manufacture  of  fine 
dyed  linen  and  cotton  cloths,  which  are  nearly  jn 
the  same  request.   There  are  many  large  and  con- 
venient inns  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  for  the 
caravans  that  go  to  and  from  Persia ;  and  the 
place  is  much  frequented  by  pilgrims  of  all  na- 
tions and  religions.     The  Turkish  ladies  are  said 
here  to  enjoy  an  extraordinary  degree  of  liberty, 
and  are  commonly  seen  on  the  walks  of  the  city 
in   company  with  the  Christian  women,   with 
whom  they  live  in  great  friendship.   The  citizens 
generally  are  said  to  be  polite,  affable,  and  cour- 
teous.    A  basha  resides  here,  who  has  very  ex- 
tensive jurisdiction.     He  has  commonly  a  body 
of  20,000  horse  under  him.     The  adjacent  terri- 
tory is  very  rich  and   picturesque;   the  bread, 
wine,  flesh,  and  fruits,  excellent.     The  inhabi- 
tants, who  consist  of  Turks,  Armenians,  Kuids, 


Catholics,  and  Jacobites,  are  computed  at  80,000 
by  Gardanne,  at  38,000  by  Mr.  M'Donald 
Kinneir;  the  real  number  may  probably  be  a 
medium  between  the  two.  Diarbekir  is  sixty 
miles  from  Merdin,  172  from  Malatia,  and  540 
E.S.  E.  of  Constantinople. 

DIARRHCE'A,  n.  s.  )      Gr.  Siappotn,.  A  flux, 

DIARRHCE'TICK,  adj.  $  productive  of  frequent 
stools.  The  adjective  signifies  purgative. 

In  the  midst  of  that  service  was  I  surprised  with  a 
miserable  distemper  of  body  ;  -which  ended  in  a  diar- 
rheea  biliosa, not  without  some  beginning  and  further 
threats  of  a  dysentery  ;  wherewith  I  was  brought  so 
low,  that  there  seemed  small  hope  of  my  recovery. 
Bp.  Hall's  Account  of  Himself. 

Millet  is  diarrheetick,  cleansing,  and  useful  in  dis- 
eases of  the  kidneys.  Arbuthnot. 

During  his  diarrhoea  I  healed  up  the  fontanels. 

Wiseman. 

It  is  certain,  that  much  swimming  is  the  means  of 
stopping  a  diarrhoea,  and  even  of  producing  a  constip- 
ation. Franklin. 

DIARRHOEA,  in  medicine,  an  excessive  purg- 
ing, distinguished  by  frequent  stools  with  the 
natural  excrement,  not  contagious,  and  sel- 
dom attended  with  pyrexia.  It  is  a  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi 
of  Cullen,  containing  the  following  species  : — 

1.  Diarrhoea  crapulosa.     The  feculent  diarrhoea, 
from  crapulus,  one  who  overloads  his  stomach. 

2.  Diarrhoea  biliosa.     The  bilious,  from  an  in- 
creased secretion  of  bile.     3.  Diarrhoea  mucosa. 
The   mucous,  from  a  quantity  of  slime  being 
voided.     4.  Diarrhoea  hepatirrhcea.  The  hepaticp 
in  which  there  is  a  quantity  of  serous  matter, 
somewhat    resembling    the   washings   of   flesli, 
voided ;   the  liver  being  primarily  affected.     6. 
Diarrhoea  lienterica.     The    lientery ;   when  the 
food   passes  unchanged.     6.  Diarrhoea   cocliaca. 
The  coeliac  passion :  the  food  passes  off  in  this 
affection  in  a  white  liquid  state  like  chyle.     7. 
Diarrhoea  verminosa      Arising  from  worms. 

DI'ARY,  n.  s.  Lat.  diarium.  An  account  of 
the  transactions,  accidents,  &c,  of  every  day;  a 
journal. 

In  sea  voyages,  where  there  is  nothing  to  be  seen 
but  sky  and  sea,  men  make  diaries  ;  but,  in  land -travel, 
wherein  so  much  is  to  be  observed,  they  omit  it. 

Bacon. 

I  go  on  in  my  intended  diary.  Tatler. 

DIASTOLE,  n.  s.  AeaToXjj.  A  figure  in 
rhetoric,  by  which  a  short  syllable  is  made  long : 
also,  the  dilation  of  the  heart. 

The  systole  seems  to  resemble  the  forcible  bending' 
of  a  spring,  and  the  diastole  its  flying  out   again  to  its- 
natural  state.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 
If  systole  or  diastole  move 

Quickest  when  he's  in  wrath  or  love.       Hudibrat. 

DI'ASTYLE.  Aia  and  <?»Xof,  a  pillar.  A 
sort  of  edifice,  where  the  pillars  stand  at  such  a 
distance  from  one  another,  that  three  diameters 
of  their  thickness  are  allowed  for  intercolumnia- 
tion.  Harris. 

DIATES'SERON,  n.  s.  Of  &a  and  rtfffftpa, 
four.  An  interval  in  music,  composed  of  one 
greater  tone,  one  lesser,  and  one  greater  semitone  ; 
its  proportion  being  as  four  to  three.  It  is  called, 
in  musical  composition,  a  perfect  fourth.  Harris. 


DL 


231 


DIB 


DIATHESIS,  ASTHENIC,  is  described  to  be  that 
state  of  the  body,  wherein  there  is  '  too  little 
excitement  of  the  whole  living  system,  arising 
from  the  debilitating  noxious  powers,  impairing 
all  the  functions,  disturbing  some,  giving  a  false 
appearance  of  increasing  others,  but  always  de- 
bilitating.' 

DIATHESIS,  STHENIC,  is  that  state  of  the  body, 
wherein  '  all  the  functions  are  first  increased ;  a 
disturbance  or  irregularity  then  takes  place  in 
some  ;  others  are  impaired  ;  but  not,  as  long  as 
this  diathesis  lasts,  by  a  debilitating  operation.' 

DIATONIC.  Of  diarovoe.  The  ordanary 
sort  of  music  which  proceeds  by  different  tones, 


either  in  ascending  or  descending,  ft  contains 
only  the  two  greater  and  lesser  tones,  and  the 
greater  semi-tone.  Harris. 

DIATONIC,  in  music,  is  compounded  of  two 
Greek  words,  viz.  the  preposition  cia,  signifying 
a  transition  from  one  thing  to  another,  and  the 
substantive  TOVOQ,  importing  a  given  degree  of 
tension  and  musical  note.  It  is  indifferently  ap- 
plied to  a  scale  or  gamut,  to  intervals  of  a  cer- 
tain kind,  or  to  a  species  of  music,  whether  in 
melody  or  harmony,  composed  of  these  intervals. 
We  copy  the  following  scale  of  the  Greek  dia- 
tonics  from  Dannely's  Musical  Dictionary  : — 


27 
26 
25 
24 
23 
22 
21 


Nete  hyperbolaeon  (second  space  treble  clef) 

j  27     Paranete  hyperbolaeon  diatonos          

J  26     Paranete  hyperbolaeon  chromatice 

i  v.z     Paranete  hyperbolaeon  enarmonios  .     .     . 

Trite  hyperbolaeon 

Nete  diezeugmenon         

Paranete  diezeugmenon  diatonos        

Paranete  diezeugmenon  chromatice         

20  fParanete  diezeugmenon  enarmonios        

19     Trite  diezeugmenon         

18 J  Paramese  (space  above  bass  staff) 

T17     Nete  synemmenon  (the  space  below  the  trebje  staff) 

Paranete  synemmenon  diatonos 

Paranete  synemmenon  chromatice 

I  *•*     Paranete  synemmenon  enarmonios 

13    Trite  synemmenon 

Ll2^l  Mese       

1 1  1  Lichanos  meson  diatonos 

10  [Lichanos  meson  chromatice 

9  [Lichanos  meson  enarmonios 

8  I  Parypate  meson          

f  7j  Hypate  meson       

j    6     Lichanos  hypaton  diatonos        

1    -*«     Lichanos  hypaton  chromatice        

Lichanos  hypaton  enarmonios        

Parypate  hypaton        

Hypate  hypaton 

Proslambanomenos  (first  space  bass") 


g-jlaf)  or  f-sharp 

ex  )  enhzr.f-ftat 

c 

d 

d-flat)  c-sharp 

c 

b  *  )  enhar.  c-flat 

b-natural 

d 

c 

c-flat  (b-natnral) 

b'-flut 

ax)  enhar.  b-jlat 


g-flat)  f-sharp 

f 

ex)  enhar.  f-jlat 
e 
d 

d-flat  (c-sharp) 
c 

b  x  )  enhar.  c-flat 
b-natural 


DIAUGOPHRAGMIA,  in  natural  history,  a 
genus  of  fossils  of  the  order  of  septariae,  whose 
partitions,  or  septa,  consist  of  spar  with  an  ad- 
mixture of  crystal.  Of  this  genus  there  are  three 
species:  1.  A  red  kind,  with  brownish-yellow 
partitions ;  2.  A  brownish-yellow  kind,  with 
whitish  partitions  ;  3.  A  bluish-white  kind,  with 
straw-colored  partitions. 

DIAZ  (John),  a  martyr  to  the  frantic  zeal  of 
his  brother  against  the  protestant  religion,  was 
born  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
at  Cuenza  in  Spain.  He  studied  theology  at 
Paris,  and  under  the  celebrated  Calvin  at  Geneva, 
He  was  the  companion  of  Bucer  at  the  Ratisbon 
conference;  and,  going  soon  after  to  Neuburgh, 
was  visited  by  his  brother  and  murderer  Alphon- 
sus  Diaz,  an  advocate  of  the  court  of  Rome. 
This  zealot,  failing  in  his  endeavour  to  reclaim 
him  to  popery,  immediately  plotted  against  his 
life.  He  pretended  to  close  his  visit  and  take 
his  departure,  but  secretly  returned  at  break  of 
day  to  the  apartment  of  Diaz,  with  a  companion, 
who  affected  to  be  the  bearer  of  a  letter.  Gain- 
ing admission  on  this  pretence,  while  Diaz  was 
reading  the  paper  presented,  Alphonsus's  comrade 


gave  him  a  death-blow  on  the  head  with  an  axe, 
and  fled.  This  murder  took  place  in  March  27th, 
1546 ;  and,  though  the  assassins  were  taken, 
the  emperor  Charles  V.  put  a  stop  to  the  pro- 
ceedings against  them.  The  miserable  fratricide 
afterwards  hanged  himself.  An  account  of  his 
death  was  composed  in  Latin,  under  the  title  of 
Historia  vera  de  Morte  J.  Diazii.  It  produced 
a  great  sensation  at  the  time.  J.  Diaz  was  the 
author  of  A  Summary  of  the  Christian  Religion. 

DIAZEUTIC  TONE.  Of  Sia  and  fcwyvv/w. 
In  the  ancient  Greek  music,  it  disjoined  two 
fourths,  one  on  each  side  of  it ;  and  which,  being 
joined  to  either,  made  a  fifth.  This  is,  in  our 
musick,  from  A  to  B. 

They  allowed  to  this  diazeutick  tone,  which  is  our 
La,  Mi,  the  proportion  of  nine  to  eight,  as  being  the 
unalterable  difference  of  the  fifth  and  fourth.  Hafris. 

DIB'BLE,  n.  s.  &  v.  a.  >        Dut.    dipfel,    a 

DIB'BLER.  \  sharp  point,  Skin- 

ner; from  dabble,  Junius;  or  a  corruption  of 
dog-bill,  according  to  Mr.  Thomson.  A  small 
spade ;  a  pointed  instrument  with  which  are  made 
holes  for  planting  or  sowing.  The  verb  is  of 
recent  introduction. 


DIG 


232 


DIG 


Through  cunning,  with  dibble,  rake,  mattock,  and 

spade, 
By  line  and  by  level  trim  garden  is  made. 

Tuiaer's  Husbandry. 

Wheat  is  generally  dibbled  in  October,  on  land 
newly  broken  up  from  clover-ley  a  man  with  an  iron 
dibble,  about  three  feet  long,  in  each  hand,  walking 
backward  and  making  two  rows  of  holes  in  each 
furrow,  slice,  or  flag ;  they  are  made  about  four 
inches  distant  from  each  other  and  from  one  to  two 
inches  deep.  The  dibbler  is  followed  by  two  or  three 
women,  boys,  or  girls,  who  drop  two  or  three  grains 
into  each  hole.  Dixon's  Agriculture. 

DIBDIN  (Charles),  a  celebrated  writer  of 
vongs  and  musical  composer,  was  the  son  of  a 
silversmith  of  Southampton,  where  he  was  bom 
about  the  year  1745.  He  was  intended  for  the 
church,  and  received  his  early  education  at  Win- 
chester school.  At  the  age  of  fourteen,  however, 
he  became  a  candidate  for  the  situation  of  orga- 
nist in  a  Hampshire  village,  and,  relinquishing 
all  views  of  entering  the  church,  came  at  the  in- 
vitation of  an  elder  brother,  a  captain  in  the 
West  India  trade,  to  London.  Here  he  was  first 
engaged  in  composing  ballads,  and  tuning  piano- 
fortes. He  made  his  first  appearance  as  a  per- 
former in  1762,  at  the  Richmond  theatre,  and 
two  years  afterwards  appeared  on  the  London 
stage,  as  Ralph  in  The  Maid  of  the  Mill.  The 
chief  part  of  the  music  to  Lionel  and  Clarissa, 
and  the  whole  of  that  to  the  musical  entertain- 
ment of  The  Padlock,  now  established  his  fame 
as  a  composer  for  the  drama,  which  he  rapidly 
increased.  The  most  celebrated  of  his  pieces, 
perhaps,  are  The  Deserter,  The  Waterman  (the 
dialogue  of  which  is  also  his  production),  and 
the  Quaker,  which  appeared  between  1772  and 
1775.  Mr.  Dibdin  never  shone  as  an  actor; 
and,  having  quarelled  with  Garrick  and  some 
other  proprietors  of  the  London  theatres,  he 
quitted  the  stage  altogether,  and  made  a  success- 
ful attempt  to  entertain  the  public  by  accompany- 
ing himself,  in  his  own  songs,  on  the  piano-forte. 
His  saloon  was  near  Leicester  square,  and  known 
by  the  title  of  Sans  Souci.  His  songs  and  enter- 
tainments produced  at  this  time  are  said  to  have 
exceeded  1200.  His  sea  songs  are  considered 
very  superior :  witness  the  immense  popularity 
of  his  Tom  Bowling,  Poor  Jack,  &c.  The  for- 
mer is  said  to  have  been  a  tribute  of  affection  to 
the  memory  of  his  brother.  Imprudence,  how- 
ever, always  kept  Dibdin  poor ;  and,  though  as- 
sisted by  government  and  many  opulent  indi- 
viduals, he  died  in  indigent  circumstances  in 
1814.  An  edition  of  his  best  songs  has  been 
published  by  Dr.  Kitchiner. 

DIBRA,  a  town  of  European  Turkey,  in 
Macedonia,  near  Albania.  It  was  besieged  by 
the  Turks  in  1442,  who  conveyed  a  dead  dog 
into  the  only  spring  that  supplied  the  town  with 
water,  which  compelled  the  inhabitants  to  sur- 
render. It  is  thirty  miles  north  of  Akrida. 

DIB'STONE,  n.  s.  A  little  stone  which 
children  throw  at  another  stone. 

I  have  seen  little  girls  exercise  whole  hours  together, 
and  take  abundance  of  pains,  to  be  expert  at  dibstones. 

Locke 

DICAC'ITY,  n.  s.  Lat.  dicacitas.  Pertness ; 
sauciness. 


DIC^IARCHUS,  a  scholar  of  Aristotle,  who 
composed  a  great  number  of  books  which  were 
valued  highly  by  Cicero  and  Atticus.  He  wrote 
a  work  to  prove  that  men  suffer  more  mischief 
from  one  another  than  from  all  evils  beside. 
Another  work  he  composed,  concerning  the  re- 
public of  Lacedaemon,  was  read  every  year  be- 
fore the  youth  in  the  assembly  of  the  ephori. 
Geography  was  one  of  his  principal  studies,  on 
which  science  there  is  a  fragment  of  a  treatise  of 
his  still  extant,  and  preserved  among  the  Vetens 
Geographic  Scriptores  Minores. 

DICE,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  \      The   plural    of    die, 

DI'CER,  7i.  s.  >SeeDiE.     To  dice  is  to 

DICE'BOX.  j  play  with  dice,  or  gam- 

ble.   A  dicer;  a  gamester. 

In  prison  !  certes  nay,  but  in  paradise  ; 

Wei  hath  Fortune  yturned  thee  the  dise 

That  h'ath  the  sight  of  her,  and  I  the  absence. 

Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tale*. 
They  make  marriage  vows 

As  false  as  dicers'  oaths.         Shukspeare.     Hamlet. 

I  was  virtuously  given  as  a  gentleman  need  to  be  ; 
virtuous  enough  ;  swore  little  ;  diced  not  above  seven 
times  a  week.  Shakspeare  Henry  I V. 

It  is  above  a  hundred  to  one  against  any  particular 
throw,  that  you  do  not  cast  any  given  set  of  faces  with 
four  cubical  dice,  because  there  are  so  many  several 
combinations  of  the  six  faces  of  four  dice.  Bentley. 

I  look  upon  every  man  as  a  suicide  from  the  moment 
he  takes  the  dicebox  desperately  in  his  hand ;  and  all 
that  follows  in  his  career  from  that  fatal  time  is  only 
sharpening  the  dagger  before  he  strikes  it  to  his  heart. 

Cumberland. 

DICE,  among  gamesters,  cubical  pieces  of  bone 
or  ivory,  marked  with  dots  on  each  side  of  their 
faces,  from  one  to  six.  Sharpers  have  several 
ways  of  falsifying  dice  :  by  drilling  and  loading 
them  with  quicksilver;  by  filing  and  rounding 
them,  &c. 

The  dice  box  is  a  narrow  deep  cornet,  chan- 
nelled within.  It  answers  to  what  the  Romans 
called  fritillus ;  whence,  crepitantes  fritilli :  and, 
in  Seneca,  resonante  fntillo.  Besides  the  fritillus, 
the  Romans,  for  greater  security,  had  another 
kind  of  dice-box  called  pyrgus,  Trwpyoc,  and  some- 
times turricula.  It  was  placed  immoveable  in 
the  middle  of  the  table,  being  open  at  both  ends, 
and  likewise  channelled  within;  over  the  top  was 
placed  a  kind  of  funnel,  into  which  the  dice  were 
cast  out  upon  the  fritillus ;  whence  descending, 
they  fell  through  the  bottom  on  the  table ;  by 
which  all  practising  on  them  with  the  fingers 
was  effectually  prevented.  For  want  of  some 
contrivance  of  this  kind,  our  sharpers  have  op- 
portunities of  playing  a  variety  of  tricks  with  the 
box. 

DICH.  This  word  seems  corrupted,  says  Dr 
Johnson  from  dlt  for  do  it. 

Rich  men  sin,  and  I  eat  root  : 

Much    ood  dich  thy  good  heart,  Apemantu*. 

Shakspeare.      Timon. 

DICHOTOMY,  n.  s.  AiXoToput.  Distribu- 
tion of  ideas  by  pairs. 

Some  persons  have  disturbed  the  order  of  nature, 
and  abused  their  readers  by  an  affectation  of  dichoto- 
mies, trichotomies,  sevens,  twelves,  &c.  Watts. 

DICHOTOMY,  a  term  used  by  astronomers 
for  that  appearance  on  the  moon,  wherein  she  is 


DIG 


233 


me 


bisected,  or  shows  just  half  her  disk.  In  this 
situation  the  moon  is  said  to  be  in  .a  quadrate 
aspect,  or  to  be  in  her  quadrature. 

DICK'ENS.  A  kind  of  adverbial  exclamation, 
importing,  as  it  seems,  much  the  same  with  the 
devil.  Belg.  dicker. 

Where  had  you  this  pretty  weathercock  ! 

I  cannot  tell  what  the  dickens  his  name  is  my  hus- 
band had  him  of.  Shahs.  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 

What  a  dickens  does  he  mean  by  a  trivial  sum  7 
But  ha'n't  you  found  it,  Sir  ? 

Congreve.     Old  Bachelor. 

DICKINSON  (Edmund),  a  celebrated  En- 
glish physician  and  chemist,  born  in  1624.  He 
studied  and  took  his  degrees  at  Merton  College, 
Oxford;  and,  in  1655,  published  there  his  Del- 
phi Phcenicizantes,  &c.,  a  learned  piece,  in  which 
he  attempted  to  prove,  that  the  Greeks  borrowed 
the  story  of  the  Pythian  Apollo,  and  all  that 
rendered  the  oracle  at  Delphi  famous,  from  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  from  the  book  of  Joshua  in 
particular.  He  practised  physic  first  at  Oxford  ; 
but,  removing  to  London  in  1684,  and  restoring 
the  earl  of  Arlington  from  a  dangerous  illness, 
he  was  promoted  to  be  physician  in  ordinary  to 
Charles  II. ;  and  continued  in  his  appointments 
by  his  successor.  After  the  Revolution,  being 
afflicted  with  the  stone,  he  retired  from  practice, 
and  died  in  1707.  He  published  Physica  Vetus 
et  Vera,  &c.,  containing  a  system  of  philosophy 
chiefly  framed  on  principles  collected  from  the 
Mosaic  history. 

DICTAMNUS,  white  dittany,  or  fraxinella,  a 
genus  of  the  monogynia  order  and  decandria 
class  of  plants  ;  natural  order  twenty-sixth,  mul- 
tisiliquas :  CAL.  pentaphyllous ;  the  petals  are 
five,  and  patulous;  the  filaments  sprinkled  with 
glandulous  points,  the  capsules  five,  coalited. 
There  is  only  one  species.  It  has  thick,  penetrat- 
ing, perennial  roots,  collected  into  a  head  at  top, 
sending  up  erect  stalks  annualjy  two  or  three 
feet  high,  garnished  with  pinnated  alternate 
leaves,  of  three  or  four  pair  of  oblong  stiff  lobes, 
terminated  by  an  odd  one ;  and  the  stalks  crowned 
by  long  pyramidal  loose  spikes  of  flowers,  of 
white,  red,  and  purple  colors.  They  are  very 
ornamental  plants,  and  succeed  in  any  of  the 
common  borders.  The  dittany  which  grows  in 
Crete,  Dalmatia,  and  the  Morea,  formerly  con- 
stituted an  article  in  the  materia  medica.  The 
leaves  in  smell  and  taste  somewhat  resemble  le- 
mon thyme,  but  have  more  of  an  aromatic  flavor, 
as  well  as  a  greater  degree  of  pungency ;  when 
fresh,  they  yield  a  considerable  '  quantity  of  es- 
sential oil. 


)Fr.  dieter;  Ital. 
dettare;    Lat.  dic- 


DIC'TATE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.- 

DICTA'TFON,  n.  s. 

DICTA'TOU,  \tare;  from  d'co,  a 

DICTATORIAL,  adj.  i  Gr.  SIIKW,  to  show; 

DICTA'TORSIIIP,  n.  s.  J  Chald.  plj  to  see; 
to  speak.  To  declare  or  prescribe  with  authority. 
As  a  substantive,  dictate  is  the  rule  or  maxim  laid 
down ;  dictation,  the  act  of  dictating ;  dictator, 
one  who  delivers  rules  or  orders ;  and  particu- 
larly a  Roman  magistrate  invested  with  absolute 
authority  in  certain  exigencies.  The  other  deri- 
vatives follow  these  meanings. 


This  is  the  solemnest  title  they  can  confer  under 
the  princedom,  being  indeed  a  kind  of  dictatorship. 

Wotton. 

Unanimous  they  all  commit  the  care 
And  management  of  this  main  enterprise 
To  him  their  great  dictator.  Milton. 

He  that  was  fetched  from  the  plough  to  be  made 
dictator,  had  not  half  his  (a  clown's)  pride  and  inso- 
lence. Butler. 

Kind  dictators  made,  when  they  came  home, 
Their  vanquished  foes  free  citizens  of  Rome. 

Waller. 

This  is  that  perpetual  dictatorship  which  is  exercised 
by  Lucretius,  though  often  in  the  wrong.  Dryden. 

Those  right  helps  of  art,  which  will  scarce  be  found 
by  those  who  servilely  confine  themselves  to  th«  dic- 
tates of  others.  Locke. 

Then  let  this  dictate  of  my  love  prevail. 

Pope's  Oil. 

That  riches,  honours,  and  outward  splendour, 
should  set  up  persons  for  dictators  to  all  the  rest  of 
mankind,  is  a  most  shameful  invasion  of  the  ri^ht  of 
our  understanding.  Watts. 

Judgment,  like  other  faculties,  is  improved  by  prac- 
tice, and  its  advancement  is  hindered  by  submission 
to  dictatorial  decisions,  as  the  memory  grows  torpid  by 
the  use  of  a  table-book.  Johnson. 

Thou,  who  with  thy  frown 

Annihilated  senates — Roman,  too 

With  all  thy  vices,  for  thou  didst  lay  down 
With  an  atoning  smile  a  more  than  earthly  crown — 

The  dictatorial  wreath, — couldst  thou  divine 

To  what  would  one  day  dwindle  that  which  made 

Thee  more  than  mortal  ?  Byron. 

A  DICTATOR  was  first  chosen  during  the  Ro- 
man wars  against  the  Latins.  The  consuls  be- 
ing unable  to  raise  forces  for  the  defence  of  the 
state,  because  the  plebeians  refused  to  enlist  if 
they  were  not  discharged  from  all  the  debts  they 
had  contracted  with  the  patricians,  the  senate 
found  it  necessary  to  elect  a  new  magistrate  with 
absolute  and  uncontrolable  power  to  take  care 
of  the  state.  The  dictator  remained  in  office  for 
six  months,  after  which  he  was  again  elected,  if 
the  affairs  of  the  state  seemed  to  be  desperate  ; 
but  if  tranquillity  was  re-established,  he  gene- 
rally laid  down  his  power  before  the  time  was 
expired.  He  knew  no  superior  in  the  republic, 
and  even  the  laws  were  subjected  to  him.  He 
was  called  dictator,  quoniam  dictis  ejus  parebat 
populus,  because  the  people  implicitly  obeyed 
his  command.  He  was  named  by  the  consul  in 
the  night  viva  voce,  and  his  election  was  con- 
firmed by  the  auguries.  As  his  power  was  ab- 
solute, he  could  proclaim  war,  levy  forces,  con- 
duct them  against  an  enemy,  and  disband  them 
at  pleasure.  He  punished  as  he  pleased,  and 
from  his  decision  there  lay  no  appeal,  at  least 
till  later  times.  He  was  preceded  by  twenty- 
four  lictors  with  the  fasces  ;  during  his  adminis- 
tration, all  other  officers,  except  the  tribunes  of 
the  people,  were  suspended,  and  he,  was  the 
master  of  the  republic.  But  amidst  ail  this  in- 
dependence, he  was  not  permitted  to  go  beyond 
the  borders  of  Italy  ;  he  was  always  obliged  to 
march  on  foot  in  his  expeditions,  and  he  never 
could  ride  in  difficult  and  laborious  marches, 
without  previously  obtaining  a  formal  leave  from 
the  people.  He  was  chosen  only  when  the  state 
was  in  imminent  danger  from  foreign  enemies,  or 


234 


D  I  D  E  L  P  H  I  S. 


intestine  seditions.  In  the  time  of  a  pestilence,  a 
dictator  was  sometimes  elected  ;  as  also  to  hold 
the  comitia,  or  to  celebrate  the  public  festivals, 
or  drive  a  nail  in  the  capitol ;  by  which  super- 
stitious ceremony  the  Romans  believed  that  a 
plague  could  be  averted,  or  the  progress  of  an 
enemy  stopped.  This  office,  so  respectable  and 
illustrious  in  the  first  ages  of  the  republic,  be- 
came odious  by  the  perpetual  usurpations  of 
Sylla  and  Caesar;  and  after  the  death  of  the 
latter,  the  Roman  senate  passed  a  decree  which 
for  ever  forbade  a  dictator  to  exist  in  Rome. 
The  dictator,  as  soon  as  elected,  chose  a  subor- 
dinate officer,  called  his  magister  equitum,  mas- 
ter of  horso.  This  officer  could  do  nothing  with- 
out his  express  order.  This  subordination,  how- 
ever, was  some  time  after  removed  ;  and  during 
the  second  Punic  war,  the  master  of  the  horse 
was  invested  with  a  power  equal  to  that  of  the 
dictator.  A  second  dictator  was  also  chosen  for 
the  election  of  magistrates  at  Rome  after  the 
battle  of  Cannae.  The  dictatorship  was  origi- 
ginally  confined  to  the  patricians ;  but  the  ple- 
beians were  afterwards  admitted  to  share  it. 
Titus  Lartius  Flavus  was  the  first  dictator, 
A.U.C.  253.  The  institution  has  been  revived 
in  South  America,  in  modern  times,  in  the  person 
of  the  illustrious  Bolivar. 

DI'CTION,  n.  s.  Fr.  diction;  Lat.  dictio. 
Style;  language;  expression. 

There  appears  in  every  part  of  his  diction,  or  ex- 
pression, a  kind  of  noble  and  bold  purity.  Dryden. 

We  are  refined  !  and  plain  manners,  plain  dress, 
and  plain  diction,  would  as  little  do  in  life,  as  acorns, 
herbage,  and  the  water  of  the  neighbouring  spring, 
would  do  at  table.  Chesterfield. 

DICTIONARY,  n.  s.  Fr.  dictionaire;  Span. 
dictionario ;  Ital.  dittionario  ;  Lat.  dictionarium, 
from  dictio,  dico,  to  speak.  See  DICTION.  A 
book  containing  the  words  of  a  language,  with 
their  explanations  ;  a  lexicon ;  a  nomenclature 
of  words  or  things. 

Some  have  delivered  the  polity  of  spirits,  and  left 
an  account  that  they  stand  in  awe  of  charms,  spells, 
and  conjurations  ;  that  they  are  afraid  of  letters  and 
characters,  notes  and  dashes,  which,  set  together,  do 
signify  nothing ;  and  not  only  in  the  dictionary  of 
man,  but  in  the  subtler  vocabulary  of  Satan. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Is  it  such  a  fault  to  translate  simulacra  images  ?  I 
see  what  a  good  thing  it  is  to  have  a  good  catholick 
dictionary.  Stilliiigjieet. 

An  army,  or  a  parliament,  is  a  collection  of  men  j 
a.  dictionary,  or  nomenclature,  is  a  collection  of  word*. 

Watts. 

It  is  not  enough  that  a  dictionary  delights  the  cri- 
tick,  unless,  at  the  same  time,  it  instructs  the  learner. 
Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

DICTYNNIA,  in  antiquity,  feasts  celebrated 
at  Lacedaemon  and  in  Crete,  in  honor  of  Diana, 
or  of  a  nymph  taken  for  her,  who,  having  plunged 
herself  into  the  sea,  to  escape  the  passion  of 
Minos,  was  caught  in  fishermen's  nets,  SIKTVU, 
whence  the  name. 

.  DICTYS,  a  very  ancient  Cretan  historian, 
who,  serving  under  Idomeneus  in  the  Trojan 
war,  wrote  the  history  of  that  expedition.  Tzet- 
zes  tells  us  that  Homer  formed  his  Iliad  upon 
the  plan  of  that  history.  The  Latin  history  of 
Dictys,  which  has  come  down  to  us,  is  spurious. 


DIDACTICAL,  adj.  ?    Gr.  itianrucot.  Pre- 
DIDAC'TICK.  $  ceptive ;    giving  pre- 

cepts :    thus  a  didactic   poem   is  a  poem  that 
gives  rules  for  some  art ;  as  the  Georgics 

The  means  used  to  this  purpose  are  partly  didacti- 
cal, and  partly  protreptical  ;  demonstrating  the  truth 
of  the  gospel,  and  then  urging  the  professors  of  those 
truths  to  be  stedfast  in  the  faith,  and  to  beware  of  in- 
fidelity. Ward  on  Infidelity. 

But  what  shall  I  say  to  Junius,  the  grave,  the  so- 
lemn, the  didactic  !  Home  Tooke. 

DID'APPER,  n.  s.  From  dip.  A  bird  that 
dives  into  the  water. 

DIDASCAL'ICK,  adj.  Greek,  SiSaoKtAiKog. 
Preceptive;  didactic;  giving  precepts  in  some 
art. 

I  found  it  necessary  to  form  some  story,  and  give 
a  kind  of  body  to  the  poem  :  under  what  species  it 
may  be  comprehended,  whether  didascalick  or  heroick, 
I  leave  to  the  judgment  of  the  criticks.  Prior. 

DID'DER,  v.  a.  Teut.  diddern ;  Ger.  zittern. 
To  quake  with  cold ;  to  shiver.  '  A  provincial 
word,'  says  Skinner. 

DIDELPHIS,  in  zoology,  the  opossum;  a 
genus  of  quadrupeds  belonging  to  the  order  of 
ferae,  the  characters  of  whic11  are  these  : — They 
have  ten  fore-teeth  in  the  upper  jaw,  and  eight 
in  the  under  one.  The  dog-trteth  are  long ;  the 
tongue  is  somewhat  ciliated ;  and  they  have  a 
pocket  formed  by  a  duplicatnre  of  the  skin  of 
the  belly,  in  which  the  dugs  are  included.  Kerr 
enumerates  nineteen  species ;  the  chief  are  : — 
1.  D.  brachyura,  the  short-tailed  opossum  of 
Pennant,  of  a  red  color,  has  naked  ears,  and  a 
short  hairy  tail,  thick  at  the  base,  and  gradually 
lessening  to  the  extremity.  The  body  is  from 
three  to  five  inches  and  a  half  long.  The  fur  is 
very  soft  and  glossy,  and  there  is  a  beautiful  red 
streak  along  the  sides  of  the  head  and  body. 
This  species  inhabits  the  woods  of  South  Ame- 
rica. The  female  has  from  nine  to  twelve  young 
at  a  birth,  which  adhere  to  her  teats  as  soon  as 
born,  and  she  has  no  pouch.  This  species  agrees 
with  the  Murina,  in  the  general  torm  of  the 
body.  2.  D.  cancrivora,  the  crab-eater  of  Buf- 
fon,  or  the  Cayenne  opossum,  has  a  long  slender 
face ;  ears  erect,  pointed,  and  short :  the  coat 
woolly,  mixed  with  very  coarse  hairs,  three  in- 
ches long,  of  a  dirty  white  from  the  roots  to  the 
middle ;  from  thence  to  the  ends,  of  a  deep 
brown ;  sides  and  belly  of  a  pale  yellow ;  legs 
of  a  dusky  brown  ;  thumb  on  each  foot  distinct ; 
on  the  toes  of  the  fore-feet,  and  thumb  of  the 
hind,  are  nails,  very  long,  taper,  naked,  and 
scaly.  Length  seventeen  French  inches;  of  the 
tail  fifteen  and  a  half.  The  subject  measured 
was  young.  It  inhabits  Cayenne;  is  very  active 
in  climbing  trees,  on  which  it  lives  the  whole 
day.  In  marshy  places  it  feeds  on  crabs,  which, 
when  it  cannot  draw  out  of  their  holes  with  its 
feet,  hooks  them  by  means  of  its  long  tail.  If 
the  crab  pinches  its  tail,  the  animal  sets  up  a 
loud  cry,  resembling  the  human  voice,  which 
maybe  heard  afar;  but  its  common  voice  is  a 
grunt  like  a  young  pig.  It  is  well  furnished 
with  teeth,  and  will  defend  itself  stoutly  against 
dogs ;  brings  forth  four  or  five  young,  which 
it  secures  in  some  hollow  tree.  The  natives  eat 


D  I  D  E  L  P  H  I  S. 


235 


these  animals,  and  say  their  flesh  resembles  a 
hare.  They  are  easily  tamed,  and  will  then  re- 
fuse no  kind  of  food.  3.  D.  cayopollin,  the 
Mexican  opossum  of  Buffon  and  Pennant,  is  of 
an  ash  color  on  the  head  and  upper  parts  of  the 
body :  the  belly  and  legs  are  whitish  :  the  tail 
is  long  and  pretty  thick,  varied  with  brown  and 
yellow;  it  is  hairy  near  an  inch  from  its  origin, 
the  rest  naked :  the  length  of  the  animal  from 
nose  to  tail,  about  seven  inches  and  a  half;  of 
the  tail,  more  than  eleven.  It  inhabits  the  moun- 
tains of  Mexico,  and  lives  in  trees,  where  it 
brings  forth  its  young :  when  in  any  fright,  they 
embrace  the  parent  closely.  Her  belly  has  no 
pouch.  The  tail  is  prehensile,  and  serves  in- 
stead of  a  hand.  4.  D.  gigantea,  the  kangaroo. 
This  animal  has  a  small  head,  neck,  and  shoul- 
ders ;  the  body  increasing  in  thickness  to  the 
rump.  The  head  is  oblong,  formed  like  that  of 
a  fan,  and  tapering  from  the  eyes  to  the  nose ; 
end  of  the  nose  naked  black ;  the  upper  lip 
divided.  The  nostrils  are  wide  and  open ;  the 
lower  jaw  is  shorter  than  the  upper;  and  the 
aperture  of  the  mouth  small :  there  are  whiskers 
on  both  jaws,  those  on  the  upper  longest;  and 
strong  hairs  above  and  below  the  eyes.  The 
eyes  are  not  large ;  the  irides  are  dusky ;  the 
pupil  is  of  a  bluish  black.  The  ears  are  erect, 
oblongly  ovated,  rounded  at  the  ends,  and  thin, 
covered  with  short  hairs,  four  inches  long.  There 
are  no  canine  teeth,  but  six  broad  cutting  teeth 
in  the  upper  jaw ;  two  long  lanceolated  teeth  in 
the  lower,  pointing  forward ;  and  four  grinding 
teeth  in  each  jaw,  remote  from  the  others.  The 
belly  is  convex  and  great.  The  fore  legs  are 
very  short,  scarcely  reaching  to  the  nose,  and 
useless  for  walking.  The  hind  legs  are  almost 
as  long  as  the  body,  and  the  thighs  are  very 
thick  :  on  the  fore  feet  are  five  toes,  with  long 
conic  and  strong  claws ;  on  the  hind  feet  only 
three;  the  middle  toe  is  very  long  and  thick, 
like  that  of  an  ostrich;  the  two  others  are  placed 
very  distinct  from  it,  and  are  small ;  the  claws 
are  short,  thick,  and  blunt:  the  bottom  of  the 
feet,  and  hind  part,  black,  naked,  and  tubercu- 
lated,  as  the  animal  rests  often  on  them.  The 
tail  fs  very  long,  extending  as  far  as  the  ears ; 
thick  at  the  base,  tapering  to  a  point.  The 
scrotum  is  large  and  pendulous.  The  hair  on 
the  whole  animal  is  soft,  and  of  an  ash  color, 
lightest  on  the  lower  parts.  It  inhabits  the 
western  side  of  New  Holland,  and  has  as  yet 
been  discovered  in  no  other  part  of  the  world. 
It  lurks  among  the  grass,  and  feeds  on  vege- 
tables ;  it  goes  entirely  on  its  hind  legs,  making 
use  of  the  fore  feet  only  for  digging,  or  bringing 
its  food  to  its  mouth.  The  dung  is  like  that  of 
a  deer.  It  is  very  timid  ;  at  the  sight  of  men 
it  flies  from  them  by  amazing  Ieaps5  springing 
over  bushes  seven  or  eight  feet  high,  and  going 
progressively  from  rock  to  rock.  It  carries  its 
tail  quite  at  right  angles  with  its  body  when  it 
is  in  motion  ;  and  when  it  alights,  often  looks 
back.  5,  D.  murina,  the  murine  opossum,  has 
the  face  and  upper  parts  of  the  body  of  a  tawny 
color ;  the  belly  of  a  yellowish  white  :  the  tail 
is  slender,  and  covered  with  minute  scales  to 
the  very  rump  :  the  length  of  the  animal  from 
nose  to  tail,  about  six  inches  and  a  half;  the  tail 


of  the  same  length ;  the  female  wants  the  false 
belly  of  the  last;  but  on  the  lower  part  the  skin 
forms  on  each  side  a  fold,  between  which  the 
teats  are  lodged.  It  inhabits  the  hot  parts  of 
South  America;  agrees  with  the  others  in  its 
food,  manners,  and  the  prehensile  power  of  its 
tail.  Count  de  Buffon,  from  inspection,  says 
the  female  has  fourteen  teats,  and  brings  from  ten 
to  fourteen  youngones  at  a  time  ;  they  affix  them- 
selves to  the  teats  as  soon  as  they  are  born,  and 
remain  attached  like  inanimate  things,  till  they 
attain  growth  and  vigor  to  shift  a  little  for  them- 
selves. 6.  D.  opossum,  the  sarigue  of  Buffon, 
or  Molucca  opossum  of  Pennant,  has  long,  oval, 
and  naked  ears :  the  mouth  is  very  wide  ;  the 
lower  side  of  the  upper  jaw,  throat,  and  belly, 
is  of  a  whitish  ash  color ;  the  rest  of  the  hair  a 
cinereous  brown,  tipt  with  tawny,  darkest  on  the 
back  :  the  tail  is  as  long  as  the  body ;  near  the 
base  covered  with  hair ;  the  rest  naked ;  the 
claws  are  hooked.  On  the  belly  of  the  female 
is  a  pouch,  in  which  the  young  shelter.  Marc- 
grave  found  six  young  within  the  pouch.  It  has 
ten  cutting  teeth  above,  and  eight  below.  Over 
each  eye  is  an  oblong  white  spot.  The  length 
of  the  animal  from  nose  to  tail  is  ten  inches  ; 
and  the  tail  exceeds  the  length  of  the  head  and 
body.  Its  whole  figure  is  of  a  slender  and 
elegant  make.  This  species  is  found  in  great 
numbers  in  Aroe  and  Solor.  It  is  called  in  the 
Indies  pelandor  Aroe,  or  the  Aroe  rabbit.  They 
are  reckoned  very  delicate  eating,  and  are  very 
common  at  the  tables  of  the  great,  who  rear  the 
young  in  the  same  places  in  which  they  keep 
their  rabbits.  It  inhabits  also  Surinam,  and  the 
hot  parts  of  America.  7.  D.  tridactyla,  Phil- 
lip's opossum,  or  the  kangaroo  rat,  is  described 
as  similar,  both  in  the  general  shape  of  the  body 
and  the  conformation  of  the  legs,  to  the  kan- 
garoo ;  but  the  visage  having  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  that  of  the  rat,  and  the  color  of  the 
whole  not  ill  resembling  that  animal,  it  has  ob- 
tained the  name  of  the  kangaroo  rat.  It  is  an 
inhabitant  of  New  Holland ;  and  two  of  the 
species  were  seen  alive  at  the  exhibition  of  ani- 
mals over  Exeter  'Change  in  1790,  where  one 
of  them  brought  forth  young.  This  species  has 
two  cutting  teeth  in  front  of  the  upper  jaw,  with 
three  others  on  each  side  of  them ;  and  at  a  dis- 
tance one  false  grinder,  sharp  at  the  edge,  and 
channelled  or  fluted  on  the  sides;  and  close  to 
these,  two  true  grinders :  in  the  lower  jaw  there 
are  two  long  cutting  teeth,  formed  like  those  oi 
the  squirrel,  with  three  grinders  corresponding 
with  those  in  the  upper  jaw.  8.  D.  volans,  th'e 
flying  opossum,  a  beautiful  species,  and  clothed 
with  fur  of  the  most  exquisite  texture,  is  an  in- 
habitant of  New  South  Wales.  In  length,  from 
the  tip  of  the  nose  to  the  root  of  the  tail,  it  is 
twenty  inches;  the  tail  itself  is  twenty-two  in- 
ches ;  at  the  base,  quite  light,  increasing  gra- 
dually to  black  at  the  end :  the  ears  are  large 
and  erect :  the  coat  or  fur  is  of  a.  rich  and  most 
delicate  texture,  appearing  on  the  upper  parts  of 
the  body  at  first  sight,  of  a  glossy  black ;  but  on 
a  nicer  inspection,  is  found  to  be  mixed  with 
gray ;  the  under  parts  are  white,  and  on  each 
hip  is  a  tan-colored  spot,  nearly  as  big  as  a  shil- 
ling ;  at  this  part  the  fur  is  thinnest,  but  at  the 


236 


DID 


root  of  the  tail  it  is  so  rich  and  close  that  the 
hide  cannot  be  felt  through  it.  The  fur  is  also 
continued  to  the  claws.  On  each  side  of  the 
body  is  a  broad  flap  or  membrane  (as  in  the 
flying  squirrels),  which  is  united  to  both  the  fore 
and  hind  legs.  The  jaws  are  furnished  with 
teeth,  placed  as  in  some  others  of  this  genus  : 
in  the  upper  jaw  forwards  are  four  small  catting 
teeth,  then  two  canine  ones,  and  backwards  five 
grinders:  the  under  jaw  has  two  long  large 
cutting  teeth  and  five  grinders,  with  no  inter- 
mediate canine  ones,  the  space  being  quite  va- 
cant. The  fore  legs  have  five  toes  on  each 
foot,  with  a  claw  on  each  ;  the  hinder  ones  four 
toes,  with  claws  (the  three  outside  ones  without 
any  separation),  and  a  thumb  without  a  claw, 
enabling  the  animal  to  use  the  foot  as  a  hand, 
as  many  of  the  opossum  tribe  are  observed 
to  do. 

DIDEROT  (Denys),  a  celebrated  French 
writer,  born  at  Langres  in  1713.  He  was  edu- 
cated among  the  Jesuits,  with  a  view  to  the 
church,  and  received  the  tonsure ;  but,  disliking 
the  profession,  he  was  placed  with  a  lawyer. 
This  pursuit,  however,  he  also  abandoned,  and 
thereby  incurred  his  father's  displeasure.  He 
did  not  devote  himself  particularly  to  any  one 
object  of  study ;  hut  his  attention  was  at  dif- 
ferent times  engrossed  by  geometry,  metaphysics, 
and  the  belles  lettres.  In  1745  he  published 
Principles  of  Moral  Philosophy,  12mo.  which 
first  brought  him  into  public  notice  as  an  author. 
Next  year  he  published  a  piece,  entitled  Pensees 
Philosophiques,  a  work  which  gained  him  con- 
siderable fame,  and  was  highly  applauded  by 
the  partizans  of  the  new  philosophy,  among 
whom  he  had  now  enrolled  himself,  and  to  the 
propagation  of  which  he  applied  in  the  most 
zealous  manner.  He  afterwards  gave  a  second 
edition  of  this  work,  under  the  title  of  Etrennes 
aux  Esprits  Forts,  which  was  eagerly  read.  About 
this  period,  having  been  concerned  in  a  Medical 
Dictionary,  it  gave  rise  to  the  idea  of  the  Dic- 
tionnaire  Encyclopedique ;  and,  in  conjunction 
with  his  friend  d'Alembert,  the  plan  of  this  vast 
undertaking  was  formed.  Diderot's  share  in  this 
work  was  large,  for,  besides  many  articles  in  va- 
rious departments  of  science,  the  whole  of  the 
arts  and  trades  were  furnished  by  him.  Between 
the  years  1751  and  1767,  the  first  edition  of  the 
dictionary  was  completed  ;  and  although  Diderot 
had  labored  almost  twenty  years  upon  it,  he 
received  but  a  small  consideration.  During  this 
period,  however,  he  composed  various  other 
works,  particularly  A  Letter  on  the  Blind,  for 
the  use  of  those  who  See  ;  a  work  for  which  the 
author  was  confined  six  months  at  Vincennes,on 
account  of  the  free  sentiments  it  contained. 
About  two  years  after,  he  published  A  Letter  on 
the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  for  the  use  of  those  who 
Hear  and  See,  2  vols.  12mo.  His  next  produc- 
tions were  two  comedies,  in  prose,  Le  Fils  Na- 
turel,  1757;  and  Le  Pere  de  Famille,  1758, 
which  latter  has  been  thought  one  of  the  best 
sentimental  comedies  that  ever  appeared  on  the 
French  stage.  Besides  the  above-mentioned 
works,  Diderot  wrote  A  Panegyric  on  Richard- 
son ;  and  An  Essay  on  the  Life  and  Writings  of 
Seneca,  which  was  published  in  1779,  and  was 
the  last  work  of  his  pen.  At  the  conclusion  of 


the  Encyclopedie,  he  was  obliged  to  dispose  of 
his  library.  The  empress  of  llussia  became  a 
purchaser ;  the  price  which  the  philosopher  re- 
ceived was  50,000  livres ;  while  he  was  to  be 
allowed  the  use  of  it  during  his  life.  Diderot 
was  a  member  of  the  Academy  of  Science's  ai 
Berlin.  He  died  suddenly  as  he  rose  from  table, 
July  31st,  1784.  His  works  have  been  collected 
and  published  in  two  large  octavo  volumes. 

DIDO,  or  ELISSA,  a  daughter  of  Belus,  king 
of  Tyre,  who  married  Sichoeus  or  Sicharbas  her 
uncle,  priest  of  Hercules.  Her  brother,  Pygma- 
lion, who  succeeded  Belus,  murdered  Sichaeus, 
to  get  possession  of  his  immense  riches ;  and 
Dido,  disconsolate  for  the  loss  of  her  husband, 
whom  she  tenderly  loved,  and  by  whom  she  was 
equally  esteemed,  set  sail  in  quest  of  a  settle- 
ment, with  a  number  of  Tyrians,  to  whom  the 
cruelty  of  the  tyrant  had  become  odious.  Ac- 
cording to  some  writers,  she  threw  into  the  sea 
the  riches  of  her  husband,  which  Pygmalion  so 
greedily  desired  ;  and  by  that  artifice  compelled 
those  ships  to  fly  with  her  that  had  come  by  or- 
der of  the  tyrant  to  obtain  the  riches  of  Sichaeus. 
But  it  is  more  probable  that  she  carried  the 
riches  along  with  her,  and  by  their  influence  pre- 
vailed on  the  Tyrian  seamen  to  follow  her. 
During  her  voyage,  Dido  visited  the  coast  of 
Cyprus,  where  she  obtained  fifty  wives  for  her 
Tyrian  followers.  A  storm  drove  her  fleet  on 
the  African  coast,  where  she  bought  of  the  in- 
habitants as  much  land  as  could  be  surrounded 
by  a  bull's  hide  cut  into  thongs.  Upon  this  land 
she  built  a  citadel,  called  Byrsa ;  and  the  in- 
crease of  population,  and  the  rising  commerce 
among  her  subjects,  soon  obliged  her  to  enlarge 
her  city,  and  the  boundaries  of  her  dominions. 
Her  beauty,  as  well  as  the  fame  of  her  enter- 
prise, gained  her  many  admirers  ;  and  her  sub- 
jects wished  to  compel  her  to  marry  larbas,  king 
of  Mauritania,  who  threatened  them  with  a  dread- 
ful war.  Dido  begged  three  months  to  give  her 
decisive  answer;  and  during  that  time  she 
erected  a  funeral  pile,  as  if  wishing  by  a  solemn 
sacrifice  to  appease  the  manes  of  Sichaeus,  to 
whom  she  had  promised^eternal  fidelity.  When 
all  was  prepared,  she  stabbed  herself  on  the  pile 
in  presence  of  her  people;  and  by  this  uncom- 
mon action,  obtained  the  name  of  Dido,  '  valiant 
woman,'  instead  of  Elissa.  According  to  Virgil 
and  Ovid,  the  death  of  Dido  was  caused  by  the 
sudden  departure  of  ;£neas,  of  whom  she  was 
deeply  enamoured,  and  whom  she  could  not  ob- 
tain as  a  husband.  This  poetical  fiction  repre- 
sents j?Eneas  as  living  in  the  age  of  Dido,  and 
introduces  an  anachronism  of  nearly  300  years. 
Dido  left  Phoenicia  247  years  after  the  age  of 
./Eneas,  and  about  A.A.C.  953.  This  chronolo- 
gical error  proceeded  not  from  the  ignorance  of 
the  poets,  but  from  a  voluntary  fiction.  W'hile 
Virgil  describes,  in  a  beautiful  episode,  the  des- 
perate love  of  Dido,  and  the  submission  oL'Eneas 
to  the  will  of  the  gods, he  traces  the  origin  of  the 
hatred  between  the  republics  of  Rome  and  Car- 
thage, and  pretends  that  it  was  kindled  by  a  more 
remote  cause  than  the  jealousy  and  rivalship  of 
two  flourishing  empires.  Dido,  after  her  death, 
was  honored  as  a  deity  by  her  subjects. 

DIDOT  (Ambrose),  a  celebrated  French  ty- 
pographer, was  born  at  Paris  in  1730.  His 


DID 


237 


DIE 


fether  was  a  printer  and  bookseller,  and,  having 
received  a  classical  education,  he  materially  im- 
proved various  branches  of  his  business,  and  the 
trades  connected  with  it.  The  manufacture  of 
fine  paper  received  his  early  attention,  and  he 
invented  many  machines  and  instruments  in  aid 
of  stereotyping.  His  edition  of  the  Delphin  clas- 
sics, and  various  other  works,  will  long  distin- 
guish his  name.  One  of  his  sons  became  a 
celebrated  type-founder,  another  shared  with  his 
father  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  first 
printers  in  Europe.  His  anxiety  for  accuracy 
is  said  to  have  been  so  great,  that  at  the  age  of 
seventy-three,  he  read  five  times  over  each  sheet 
of  his  son's  edition  of  Montaigne.  He  died  at 
Paris  in  1804. 

DIDUCTION,  n.s.  Lat.  diductio.  Separa- 
tion by  withdrawing  one  part  from  the  other. 

He  ought  to  shew  what  kind  of  strings  they  are 
which,  though  strongly  fastened  to  the  inside  of  the 
receiver  and  superficies  of  the  bladder,  must  draw  as 
forcibly  one  as  another,  in  comparison  of  those  that 
within  the  bladder  draw  so  as  to  hinder  the  deduction 
of  its  sides.  Boyle. 

DIDUS,  or  DODO,  in  ornithology,  a  genus  be- 
longing to  the  order  of  gallinse.  The  bill  is 
contracted  in  the  middle  by  two  transverse 
rugs;  each  mandible  is  inflected  at  the  point; 
and  the  face  is  bare  behind  the  eyes.  Only  one 
species,  viz.  the  ineptus,  is  mentioned  by  Lin- 
nseus  :  three  are  described  by  Buffon,  viz. : — 

1 .  D.  ineptus,  the  dronte  of  Buffon,  or  hooded 
dodo,  is  somewhat  bigger  than  a  swan,  and  nearly 
three  feet  in  length.  The  bill  is  strong,  large, 
and  hooked  at  the  end ;  the  gape  stretches  be- 
yond the  eyes :  the  color  is  a  very  pale  blue, 
except  the  end  of  the  upper  mandible,  which  is 
yellowish,  and  a  red  spot  on  the  bend  of  it;  the 
end  of  the  lower  is  blackish ;  the  irides  are 
white.  The  general  color  of  the  plumage  is 
cinereous,  and  soft  to  the  touch  ;  the  belly  and 
thighs  are  whitish.  The  head  is  large,  and  seems 
as  it  were  covered  with  a  black  hood  or  cowl. 
The  wings  are  very  short,  and  of  a  yellowish  ash- 
color  :  the  tail  feathers  are  curled,  stand  up  on 
the  rump,  and  incline  to  yellow.  The  legs  have 
four  toes,  three  before  and  one  behind ;  are 
very  stout,  short,  and  yellowish ;  the  claws  are 
black.  It  inhabits  the  islands  of  Mauritius  and 
Bourbon  in  the  Indian  Ocean. 

2.  D.  Nazarenus,  the  Nazarene  dodo  is  bigger 
than  a  swan.   The  bill  is  a  little  bent  downwards 
and  large  :  instead  of  feathers,  the  whole  is  covered 
over  with  a  black  down  ;  but  the  wings  are  feather- 
ed, and  it  has  some  frizzled  ones  upon  the  rump, 
which  serve  instead  of  a  tail :  the  legs  are  long 
and  scaly,  and  there  are  three  toes  on  each  foot. 
This  was  met  with  in  the  Isle  of  France,  and 
described  as  above  by  Fr.  Cauche;  who  adds, 
that  the   female  lays   only   one   egg,   which  is 
white,  and  as  big  as  a  penny  loaf,  and  that  there 
is  always  found  with  it  a  white  stone  of  the  size 
of  a  hen's  egg ;  that  it  makes  its  nest  of  leaves 
and  dry  herbs,   in   the  forests,  on  the  ground  ; 
and  that  there  is  likewise  found  a  gray  stoue  in 
the  gizzard  of  the  young  bird. 

3.  D.  solitarius,  the  solitaire  of  Buffon,  or  so- 
litary dodo,  is  a  large  bird,  and  the  male  is  said 
to  weigh  sometimes  forty-five  pounds.  The  neck 


is  of  a  proportionable  length,  and  the  eye  black 
and  lively :  the  head  is  not  crested,  and  the  general 
color  of  the  plumage  is  gray  and  brown  mixed  : 
it  has  scarce  any  tail,  and  the  bastard  \vin« 
swells  out  into  a  round  knob  :  the  wings  are  too 
short  for  flight;  and  the  hind  parts  are  rounded 
like  a  horse's  rump,  being  clothed  with  feathers, 
which  may  be  termed  coverts.  The  females  are 
covered  with  sometimes  brown,  and  sometimes 
light  yellow  feathers,  and  appear  very  beautiful. 
The  feathers  on  each  side  of  the  breast  enlarge 
into  two  white  tufts,  somewhat  resembling  the 
bosom  of  a  woman.  Those  of  the  thighs  are 
rounded  at  the  end  like  shells ;  and,  according  to 
Leguat,  the  bird  has  altogether  a  noble  and  ele- 
gant gait.  It  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  Isle  of  Ito- 
drigue,  where  it  is  not  uncommon ;  but  not  met 
with  in  flocks,  scarcely  more  than  two  being 
found  together.  It  makes  its  nest  in  by-places, 
of  the  leaves  of  the  palm,  a  foot  and  a  half  in 
thickness ;  and  lays  one  egg,  bigger  than  that  of 
a  goose.  The  male  sits  in  his  turn ;  and  does 
not  suffer  any  bird  to  approach  within  200  yards 
of  the  spot  while  the  hen  is  sitting,  which  is  seven 
weeks.  They  are  chased  in  the  winter  season, 
viz.  from  March  to  September,  being  then  fat ; 
and  the  young  birds  are  much  esteemed  for  the 
table. 

DIDYMUS,  of  Alexandria,  an  ecclesiastical 
writer  of  the  fourth  century ;  who  though  he  is 
said  to  have  lost  his  sight  at  five  years  of  age, 
when  he  had  scarcely  learned  to  read,  yet  ap- 
plied so  earnestly  to  study,  that  he  was  thought 
worthy  to  fill  the  chair  in  the  famous  divinity 
school  at  Alexandria.  He  was  the  author  of  a 
great  number  of  works:  but  all  we  have  now 
remaining  are,  a  Latin  Translation  of  his  book 
upon  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  works  of  St.  Jerome, 
who  was  the  translator ;  Short  Strictures  on  the 
Canonical  Epistles ;  and  a  book  against  the 
Manichees. 

DIDYNA'MIA;  from  Sic,  twice,  and  Svvafuc, 
power;  the  name  of  the  fourteenth  class  in  Lin- 
naeus's  sexual  method  ;  consisting  of  plants  with 
hermaphrodite  flowers,  which  have  four  male 
organs,  two  long  and  two  short.  See  BOTANY. 

DIE,  v.  n.  Goth,  deia ;  -Sax.  daedian ;  Dan. 
and  Swed.  do;  from  Gr.  StiSu,  to  fear,  because 
death  is  generally  an  object  of  fear,  says  Minsheu, 
ingeniously.  To  lose  or  depart  from  life;  taking 
by  before  an  instrument  of  death  ;  of  before  a 
disease,  or  a  positive  cause  of  death ;  and  for  be- 
fore a  privative;  to  sink  or  faint;  grow  vapid; 
to  vanish ;  perish ;  be  doomed  to  hell. 

For  wher  we  lyuen,  we  lyuen  to  the  Lord,  and 
whether  we  dim,  we  dien  to  the  Lord,  therefore  wher 
we  lyuen  or  dien  we  ben  of  the  Lord. 

Widif.  Romayns.  14. 

His  heart  died  within  him,  and  he  became  as  a 
stone.  1  Samuel. 

Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground,  and 
die,  it  abideth  alone  ;  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth 
much  fruit.  John. 

If  I  die  for  it,  as  no  less  is  threatened  me,  the  king 
my  old  master  must  be  relieved. 

Shakspeare.  King  Lear 

How  now,  my  lord,  why  do  you  keep  alone 
Of  sorriest  fancies  your  companion  making, 
Using  those  thoughts  which  should  iudeed  have  died 
With  them  they  think  on.  Id.  Macbeth. 


238 


DIEM  EN'S     LAND. 


This  battle  fares  like  to  the  morning's  war, 
When  dying  clouds  contend  with  growing  light.     Id. 
O,  thou  great  power,  in  "whom  we  move, 

By  whom  we  live,  to  whom  we  die, 
Behold  me  through  thy  beams  of  love, 

Whilst  on  this  couch  of  tears  I  lie.     Wutton. 

So  long  as  God  shall  live,  so  long  shall  the  damned 
die.  Hakewill  on  Providence. 

At  first  she  startles,  then  she  stands  amazed  ; 
At  last  with  terror  she  from  thence  doth  fly, 

4.nd  loaths  the  watery  glass  wherein  she  gazed, 
And  shuns  it  still,  although  for  thirst  she  die. 

Davies. 

Oh  let  me  live  my  own,  and  die  so  too! 

To  live  and  die  is  all  I  have  to  do.  Denham. 

The  dira  only  served  to  confirm  him  in  his  first 
opinion,  that  it  was  his  destiny  to  die  in  the  ensuing 
combat.  Dryden. 

If  any  sovereignty,  on  account  of  his  property, 
had  been  vested  in  Adam,  which  in  truth  there  was 
not,  it  would  have  died  with  him.  Locke. 

The  young  men  acknowledged  in  love-letters,  that 
they  died  for  Rebecca.  Taller. 

He  in  the  load  en  vineyard  dies  far  thirst . 

Addison. 

Hipparchus  being  passionately  fond  of  his  own 
wife,  who  was  enamoured  of  Bathyllus,  leaped  and 
died  of  his  fall.  Id. 

The  smaller  stains  and  blemishes  may  die  away  and 
disappear,  amidst  the  brightness  that  surrounds  them  ; 
but  a  blot  of  a  deeper  nature  casts  a  shade  on  all 
the  other  beauties,  and  darkens  the  whole  character. 

Id.  Spectator. 
Trembling,  hoping,  lingering,  flying, 

Oh  the  pain  the  bliss  of  dying  !  Pope. 

Talk  not  of  life  or  ransom,  he  replies  ; 

Patroclus  dead,  whoever  meets  me,  dies  : 

In  vain  a  single  Trojan  sues  for  grace  •, 

But  least  the  sons  of  Priam's  hateful  race  ; 

Die  then,  my  friend  !  what  boots  it  to  deplore  ? 

The  great,  the  good  Patroclus  is  no  more  ! 

He,  far  thy  better,  was  foredoomed  to  die; 

And  thou,  dost  thou,  bewail  mortality  ? 

Pope's  Homer. 

They  often  come  into  the  world  clear,  and  with  the 
appearance  of  sound  bodies ;  which,  notwithstand- 
ing, have  been  infected  with  disease,  and  have  died 
of  it,  or  at  least  have  been  very  infirm.  Wiseman. 

Thy  body  dies  ;  but  thou,  thou  must  live  for  ever, 
and  thine  eternity  will  take  its  tincture  from  the  man- 
ner of  thy  behaviour,  and  the  habits  thou  contractest, 
during  this  thy  short  co-partnership  with  flesh  and 
blood.  Mason. 

If  the  man  who  turnips  cries, 
Cry  not  when  his  father  dies, 
'Tis  a  proof  that  he  had  rather 
Have  a  turnip  than  his  father.        Dr.  Johnson. 

Tis  solitude  should  teach  us  how  to  die; 
It  hath  no  flatterers  ;  vanity  can  give 
No  hollow  aid  ;  alone — man  with  his  God  must  strive. 

Byron. 

Like  the  figures  on  arras,  that  gloomily  glare, 
Stirred  by  the  breath  of  the  wintry  air 
So  seen  by  the  dying  lamp's  fitful  light, 
Lifeless,  but  life-like,  and  awful  to  sight.  Id. 

OFE,  n.  s,  Fr.  di;  Ital.  Span,  and  Portug.  dado; 
Lat.  tessertt  (dice),  from  Gr.  Tiaaapa,  four,  because 
four  sided.  A  small  cube,  marked  on  its  faces 
with  numbers  from  one  to  six,  which  gamesters 


thiow  in  play.    Hence  hazard,  chance ;  and  gene- 
ally  any  small  cube. 

Eftsoons  his  cruel  hand  Sir  Guyon  staid, 
Tempering  the  passion  with  advisement  slow, 
And  mustering  might  on  enemy  dismayed  ; 
For  the'  equal  die  of  war  he  well  did  know. 

Faerie  Queene. 

I  have  set  my  life  upon  a  cast, 
And  I  will  stand  the  hazard  of  the  die. 

Shakspeare.    Richard  III. 
To  put  it  to  the  chance  and  try, 
I'  the  ballot  of  a  box  and  dye, 
Whether  his  money  be  his  own, 
And  lose  it,  if  he  be  o'erthrown.  Butler. 

Thine  is  the  adventure,  thine  the  victory  : 
Well  has  thy  fortune  turned  the  die  for  thee. 

Dryden. 

He  Knows  which  way  the  lot  and  the  die  shall  fall, 
us  perfectly  as  if  they  were  already  cast.  South. 

Young  creatures  have  learned  spelling  of  words  by 
having  them  pasted  upon  little  flat  tablets  or  dies. 

Watts. 

DIE,  n.s..  plural  dies.  The  stamp  used  in 
coinage. 

Such  v-rioty  of  dies  made  use  of  by  Wood  in  stamp- 
ing his  money,  makes  the  discovery  of  counterfeits 
more  difficult.  Swift. 

DIEMEN  (Anthony  Van),  governor  of  the 
Dutch  East  India  possessions,  was  born  at  Kui- 
lenberg,  of  which  place  his  father  was  burgo- 
master. He  went  out  to  India  in  an  inferior 
station,  but  was  employed  there  as  accountant  to 
the  government;  and  in  1625  became  a  member 
of  the  supreme  council.  In  1631  he  returned  to 
Holland  as  commander  of  the  India  fleet,  but 
the  following  year  went  out  again  as  director 
general ;  and  not  long  after  was  appointed  gover- 
nor general,  in  which  station  he  greatly  extended 
the  Dutch  interest  and  power  in  the  east.  In 
1642  he  sent  Abel  Tasman  on  a  voyage  to  the 
south,  the  consequence  of  which  was  the  disco- 
very of  the  island  near  the  south  coast  of  New 
Holland,  which  Tasman  named  Van  Diemen's 
Land.  He  died  in  1645. 

DIEMEN'S  (Van)  LAND,  an  island  of  Aus- 
tralasia, to  the  south  of  New  Holland,  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  Bass's  Straits ;  having 
its  north  coast  in  S.  lat.  40°  41',  and  its  southern 
promontory  in  43°  38'  S.  Its  length  is  about 
170  miles,  and  breadth  about  154,  It  was  first 
seen  by  the  Dutch  commander,  Tasman,  in  1642, 
who,  mistaking  it  for  a  part  of  what  was  then 
called  the  Great  South  Land,  or  New  Holland, 
gave  it  its  present  name,  in  honor  of  the  Dutch 
governor-general  of  Batavia,  Anthony  Van  Die- 
men.  But  the  Dutch  did  not  land  here  at  this 
time ;  Tasman's  carpenter  only  swam  through 
the  surf,  <  with  the  prince's  flag,  and  a  post,  to 
set  up  as  a  memorial  of  their  visit,  to  the  poste- 
rity of  the  inhabitants  of  this  country.'  Our 
own  enterprising  navigators,  Furneaux,  Cook, 
Hayes,  and  above  all  Mr.  Bass,  the  companion 
of  captain  Flinders,  have  far  better  pretensions 
to  be  called  its  discoverers.  Furneaux  and 
Cook  anchored  in  Adventure  Bay,  and  the  latter 
had  some  communication  with  the  islanders; 
subsequently,  Bligh  and  captain  Cox  put  into 
Adventure  and  Oyster  Bay;  and,  in  1794,  cap- 
tain Hayes,  of  the  Bombay  marine,  sailed  up 


DIE  MEN'S     LAND. 


239 


what  he  named  the  Derwent  River.  But  none 
of  these  navigators,  nor  yet  the  French,  under 
d'Entrecasteaux,  who  discovered  Storm  Bay, 
supposed  this  to  be  an  island;  a  fact  which  Mr. 
Bass  first  announced  in  the  close  of  1798,  after 
tracing  600  miles  of  the  coasts  in  this  neighbour- 
hood, in  a  small  decked  whale-boat.  Together 
with  captain  Flinders,  he  also  first  visited  Port 
Dalrymple. 

The  general  appearance  of  this  island  is  diver- 
sified by  ranges  of  moderate  hills  and  broad 
valleys,  having  a  fine  soil.  The  hills,  the  ridges  of 
which  '  form,'  according  to  Mr.  Evans, '  irregular 
circles,  are  for  the  greater  part  wooded ;  and, 
from  their  summits,  are  to  be  seen  levels  of  good 
pasture-land,  thinly  interspersed  with  trees,  the 
grass  growing  most  luxuriantly.  These  beau- 
tiful plains  are  generally  of  the  extent  of  8000 
or  10,000  acres;  and  this  description  is  to 
be  considered  as  common  to  the  whole  of  the 
island.'  The  southern  extremity  terminates  in  a 
promontory,  whose  shape  corresponds  with,  but 
whose  height  exceeds,  that  of  the  Table  Moun- 
tain, of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  to  which 
has  been  given  the  same  name.  The  height  of 
the  Table,  behind  Hobart  Town,  is  3964  feet ; 
that  of  the  Cape  3315.  The  former  is  covered 
with  snow  for  seven  or  eight  months  in  the  year. 
To  the  eastward  of  the  Tamar  is  a  considerable 
mountain,  named  Ben  Lomond,  whose  height 
has  not  been  ascertained ;  and  another  called 
Tasman's  Peak.  There  is  also  a  lofty  mountain 
on  the  north-western  part  of  the  island,  and  a 
range  of  hills,  called  the  Asbestos  Hills,  from  the 
great  quantity  of  that  substance  found  in  them. 
In  the  south-west  part  of  the  island,  at  the  dis- 
tance of  about  sixty  miles  to  the  north-west  of 
Hobart  Town,  are  the  Western  Mountains, 
whose  height  is  computed  to  exceed  3000  feet. 
A  beautiful  lake,  in  the  midst  of  the  last-men- 
tioned range,  was  visited,  for  the  first  time,  in 
181 7,  by  Mr.  Beaumont,  the  provost-marshal  of 
the  island.  The  principal  branch  of  the  Der- 
went is  supposed  to  flow  from  it,  and  he 
describes  it  as  about  fifty  miles  in  circumference, 
and  having  its  banks  moderately  clothed  with 
wood.  About  the  middle  of  the  island  are  salt- 
pan plains,  on  which  are  several  small  lakes,  the 
waters  of  which  are  strongly  impregnated  with 
salt,  and  from  which  many  tons  of  this  article 
are  annually  extracted.  On  all  the  lakes  and 
rivers  are  water-fowl  in  abundance. 

The  climate  is  described  as  exceedingly  fine 
and  congenial  to  Englishmen.  '  It  is  in  fact,' 
says  the  Quarterly  Review,  '  England  with  a  finer 
sky,  witu  less  of  its  winter  frosts  and  of  its  au- 
tumnal and  spring  moisture ;  all  the  fruits  and 
vegetables  of  an  English  kitchen-garden  are, 
without  difficulty,  raised  here.'  During  summer 
the  ordinary  course  of  the  weather  is  the  alter- 
nate land  and  sea  breeze,  the  former  commencing 
early  in  the  morning,  and  prevailing  till  noon, 
when  it  is  succeeded  by  the  latter,  which  usually 
lasts  till  after  sun-set.  Occasionally,  however, 
a  hot  wind  blows  from  the  north  or  north-west, 
which,  though  resembling  that  of  New  South 
Wales,  which  there  raises  the  thermometer  to 
106°  in  the  shade,  is  greatly  mitigated  in  Van 
Dicraen's  Land,  by  passing  across  Bass's  Straits. 


The  autumn  is  generally  a  serene  and  delightful 
season,  and  the  weather  continues  fine  and  open 
to  the  middle  or  end  of  May.  In  June,  rain, 
sleet,  and,  in  elevated  situations,  snow,  set  in! 
with  strong  southerly  gales ;  but,  even  in  winter! 
fine  weather  intervenes,  and  neither  wind  nor 
rains  can  be  said  to  be  periodical.  Slight  frosts 
occur  at  night,  but  neither  ice  nor  snow  remains 
throughout  the  day  in  the  valleys  and  plains. 
In  September  the  spring  rapidly  advances,  and 
in  October  the  weather  resembles  the  '  faithless 
April  of  an  English  May.' 

Van  Dietnen's  Land  has  four  principal  ports, 
connected  with  its  rivers:  Storm  Bay,  terminatin"- 
•with  the  Derwent;  Port  Dalrymple,  or  the 
Tamar;  Port  Macquarie,  and  Port  Uuvey.  The 
river  Derwent,  besides  its  direct  outlet  into 
Storm  Bay,  has  a  lateral  one  into  Storm  Bay 
Passage,  canal  d'Entrecasteaux,  a  strait  about 
thirty  miles  long;  dividing  the  large  island 
Bruny  from  the  main  land,  and  continuing  from 
two  to  five  miles  wide,  till  it  opens  to  the  Sou- 
thern Ocean,  at  Tasman's  Head.  This  large 
inlet  presents  every  where  bold  shores  and  deep 
water,  perfectly  sheltered  from  all  winds,  and 
forming  a  noble  port.  The  Derwent,  at  its  en- 
trance, is  two  miles  broad,  and  takes  a  northerly 
course,  which  varies  in  breadth  from  one  to  two 
miles,  expanding,  occasionally,  into  large  basins 
equally  deep  and  safe  for  the  distance  of  twenty- 
five  miles,  to  which  point  ships  of  500  tons 
burden  can  navigate  with  ease.  Here  the  river 
begins  to  freshen,  and  continues  hence  for  the 
distance  of  forty  miles,  narrowing  gradually,  but 
affording  a  safe  passage  for  vessels  of  fifty  tons 
as  far  as  New  Norfolk,  where  a  ridge  of  rocks 
forms  a  rapid,  and  abruptly  terminates  the  na- 
vigation. 

Twelve  miles  up  the  Derwent,  on  the  western 
bank,  stands  Hobart  Town,  the  capital  of  the 
island,  picturesquely  placed  under  the  Table 
Mountain  already  named.  Down  its  side  trill 
several  rivulets,  one  of  the  most  considerable  ot 
which  passes  through  the  town,  and  discharges 
itself  into  Sullivan's  Cove.  The  town  is  laid  out 
on  an  extensive  and  regular  plan,  and  has  many 
handsome  brick  houses ;  but  the  majority  of  the 
buildings  are  of  wood  and  plaster.  There  are 
very  few  that  are  not  white-washed  (for  lime 
abounds  in  the  neighbourhood),  and  glazed ;  and 
each  has  a  paled  garden.  Several  respectable 
public  buildings  are  either  completed  or  in 
progress ;  as  a  large  church  of  brick  and  stone, 
a  government-house,  a  county-jail,  store  and 
commissariat  offices,  a  barrack  for  100  men,  and 
a  small  hospital,  fenced  in  together ;  a  battery, 
guard-house,  magazine,  &c.  The  farms  of  set- 
tlers extend  principally  along  the  banks  of  the 
Derwent,  from  the  entrance  of  the  river  from 
Storm  Bay  Passage;  for  the  shores  of  Van  Die- 
men's  Land  have  often  a  rich  black  mould  close 
to  the  edge  of  the  cliff.  On  the  Hobart  side,  the 
most  considerable  group  of  settlements  is  New 
Town,  about  two  miles  from  Hobart  Town,  and 
is  watered  by  a  fine  stream.  A  little  below  Ho- 
bart Town,  on  the  opposite  bank,  is  the  settle- 
ment of  Clarence  Plains. 

To  the  eastward,  upon  the  north  and  easf 
sides  of  au  extensive  salt-water  inlet,  commuru 


240 


D  I  EMEN'S     LAND. 


Bating  with  what  the  settlers  call  Frederik  Hen- 
drik's  Bay,  is  the  more  considerable  settlement 
of  Pittwater,  the  chief  granary  of  the  island.  It 
is  watered  by  two  streams,  and  presents  to  view 
a  vast  extent  of  naturally  clear  ground.  On  the 
road  from  Hobart  Town  to  Port  Dalrymple, 
there  is  a  plain  extending,  in  one  direction,  for 
twenty  miles,  and  clear  land  is  frequent 
on  that  side  of  the  island.  To  the  north- 
west of  Pittwater  is  the  Coal  River  settlement. 
About  twelve  miles  higher  up  are  several  farms; 
midway,  stands  Mount  Direction,  a  remarkably 
picturesque  hill.  There  are  several  scattered 
farms  in  this  quarter,  and  on  the  east  of  the  Der- 
went,  as  far  as  New  Norfolk.  Above  the  falls 
at  this  place  the  Derwent  receives  many  rivulets; 
and  a  most  beautiful  and  fertile  country  lies  on 
its  banks.  All  these  settlements  form  together  a 
county,  under  the  name  of  Buckinghamshire, 
comprising  about  half  the  island,  the  other  half 
being  called  the  county  of  Cornwall. 

The  chief  settlement  near  Port  Dalrymple  is 
Launceston,  situated  forty  miles  up  the  Tamar, 
at  the  confluence  of  two  small  streams,  called 
the  North  and  South  Esk.  This  town  is  about 
120  miles  across  the  island  from  Hobart  Town. 
The  Tamar,  not  admitting  large  vessels  more 
than  seven  or  eight  miles,  George  Town  has  been 
recently  laid  out  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and 
governor  Macquarie  speaks  of  it  being  already 
in  a  flourishing  state. 

Port  Macquarie  and  Port  Davey  are  on  the 
western  coast.  The  channel  inwards,  of  the 
former,  is  made  between  an  island  and  the  west 
head  of  entrance ;  it  is  very  deep,  but  not  more 
than  thirty  yards  wide ;  the  basin  is  navigable, 
but  shoally  for  about  eight  miles,  after  which 
there  is  deep  water.  In  its  cliffs  are  veins  of 
coal,  and  on  its  shores  abundance  of  useful  and 
valuable  timber,  particularly  a  sort  of  cedar 
called  the  Huon  pine,  much  esteemed  in  the  co- 
lony and  in  India,  for  its  peculiar  property  of 
repelling  insects.  Port  Davey  is  more  to  the 
southward,  and  is  a  spacious  port,  with  an  open 
entrance ;  but  the  country  is  rocky  and  barren, 
and  the  timber  difficult  of  access.  Into  these 
two  ports  fall  Gordon's  and  several  other  rivers. 

The  mineralogical  productions  of  this  island 
are  iron,  copper,  slate,  alum,  limestone,  asbestos, 
and  basalt;  together  with  crystal,  cornelian, 
jasper,  marble,  and  various  petrifactions.  The 
first  is  most  abundant  towards  Launceston,  where 
entire  mountains  of  this  mineral,  yielding  twenty 
per  cent,  of  ore,  are  said  to  be  found.  Its  bo- 
tany, and  general  natural  history,  resemble  those 
of  New  South  Wales.  All  kinds  of  European 
grain  flourish ;  the  harvests  have  never  failed,  it 
is  said,  for  want  of  rain.  '  Barley  and  oats  pro- 
duce most  abundantly,  and  the  wheat  is  superior 
to  that  which  is  grown  in  New  South  Wales ;  so 
greatly,  indeed,  that  the  difference  of  price  which 
it  bears  in  Sydney  market  will  generally  pay  the 
expense  of  transport  thither ;  and  the  average 
produce  is  generally  greater,  with  the  exception, 
perhaps,  of  the  flood-lands  on  the  banks  of  the 
liawkesbury  and  Nepean.  The  natural  grasses 
afford  abundance  of  pasturage  at  all  seasons  of  the 
year,  and  supersede  the  njcessity  of  making  provi- 


sion for  winter  provender  in  the  shape  of  hay  or 
other  artificial  food;  and,  notwithstanding  the 
greater  severity  of  the  winters,  every  description  ot 
stock  attains  a  larger  size  here  than  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Port  Jackson.  The  only  advantage 
which  the  large  island  seems  to  enjoy  over  this, 
consists  in  the  fineness  of  its  wool,  and  the  great 
excellence  and  variety  of  its  fruits;  particularly 
the  grape,  which  promises  to  yield  as  good  wine 
as  any  that  is  made  in  France,  Spain,  or  Por- 
tugal. The  temperature  of  Van  Diemen's  Land 
is  not  sufficiently  high  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
vine;  but,  by  the  introduction  of  the  Merino 
sheep,  the  wool  has  been  already  so  much  im- 
proved, as  to  leave  no  doubt  it  will  soon  become 
a  valuable  article  of  export  to  the  mother- 
country.  Mr.  Wentworth  supposes,  that  twenty 
years  hence,  this  single  article  will  raise  the  co- 
lonists of  New  South  Wales  and  Van  Diemen's 
Land,  to  as  high  a  pitch  of  happiness  and  pros- 
perity as  is  enjoyed  by  any  portion  of  his  ma- 
jesty's subjects  in  any  quarter  of  the  globe  ;  and 
that  they  may  be  enabled  to  ship,  for  Great 
Britain,  every  year,  at  least  to  the  value  of  a 
million  sterling.  The  exports,  at  present,  consist 
of  cattle,  sheep,  wool,  flour,  corned  meats,  hams, 
tongues,  dried  fish,  hides,  tallow,  barilla,  bark 
for  tanning  leather,  seal-skins  and  oil,  whale-oil, 
and  spars.  The  markets  hitherto  opened  to  the 
colonists  are  England,  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
Mauritius,  and  the  East  Indies.  They  have  also 
sent  considerable  supplies  of  butcher's  meat, 
corn,  and  potatoes  to  Port  Jackson.' — Quarterly 
Review. 

The  wild  animals  are,  the  kangaroo,  opossum, 
wombat,  squirrel,  kangaroo-cat,  &c.,  aod  (rarely) 
the  hyaena  opossum.  Horned  cattle,  and  particu- 
larly sheep,  thrive  excellently  well,  the  ewes 
generally  dropping  lambs  twice  a  year.  Goats 
and  pigs  run  wild.  Few  indigenous  plants  vvere 
found  here,  but  nearly  all  the  European  fruits 
have  cultivated  with  success. 

Van  Diemen's  Land  has  a  lieutenant-governor 
and  judge-advocate  of  its  own,  commissioned  by 
his  majesty;  but  it  has  not  obtained  the  benefit 
of  a  separate  criminal  jurisdiction,  so  that  pri- 
soners for  trial,  prosecutors  and  witnesses,  are 
compelled  to  make  the  voyage  to  Port  Jackson. 
Its  civil  jurisdiction  is  confined  to  causes  of  £50 
value;  but  the  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of 
New  South  Wales  has  lately  made  a  circuit  to 
the  island  for  the  trial  of  causes  of  greater  value. 
The  colony  is  peopled  by  free  settlers  and  convicts 
from  England  as  well  as  from  New  South  Wales. 

The  remaining  natives  are  few  in  number  con- 
sidering the  extent  of  country  which  they  yet 
hold  free,  and  in  that  state  of  extreme  wretched- 
ness which  probably  forbids  their  increase.  They 
are,  at  present,  hostilely  inclined  to  Europeans; 
a  circumstance  ascribed  to  a  fatal  quarrel  at  the 
first  settling,  in  which  several  of  them  were  killed 
by  the  rash  command  of  a  young  officer,  and  the 
memory  of  which  has  been  kept  alive  by  occa- 
sional encounters  in  the  interior.  The  stock- 
keepers  of  the  settlers  are  often  assaulted  by  them 
with  spears  and  stones ;  but  a  more  friendly- 
intercourse  has  been  effected  on  the  Western 
Coasts. 


DIE  MEN'S     LAND. 


241 


The  following  Tables  show: — 1.  The  progress  of  POPULATION  in  this  Colony,  from  1818 
to  1820  (omitting  the  military).  2.  The  IMPORTS  and  EXPORTS  of  the  cap:t?l  at  the 
same  period. 

TABLE  I. — ABSTRACT  OF  THE  GENERAL  MUSTER  BOOKS  OF  VAN    DIEMAN'S  LAND,  IN 
OCTOBER  1818  AND  1820. 


Number  of  Free 

Acres  of  Land. 

Horses. 

lorned  Cattle 

Sheep. 

Persons  and 

Convicts. 

1 

Settlers. 

T3 

a 

4 

^ 

s 

la 

V 

a  8* 

o 

o 

J 

c 

e 

0 

^  « 

x< 

"s 

a     4) 

o 

o 

"3 

o 

"(3 

• 

"3 

•~5 

.'      I    "e5 

o   o 

it 

PQ 

_5 

a. 

| 

a 

"3 

S 

a 

Q 

Q 

Q 

g     (3 

a 

£ 

a 

a 

jL 

£ 

s 

£ 

• 

<u 

&• 

s 

13 

CO 

s 

H  ^ 

Hobart  Town, 
Including  that 

part  called  the 

county  of 

Buckingham. 

In  1818 

3529 

1354 

145 

247J 

97 

106 

4668 

7019 

30680 

62909 

640 

333 

483 

1114 

185 

2755 

In  1820 

6293 

409 

349 

454 

158 

142 

8196 

13753 

44988 

95477 

726 

392 

759 

1875 

266 

4018 

Port 

Dalrymple. 

Including   that 

part  called  the 

county  of 

Cornwall. 

In  1818 

15204 

784 

3J 

214 

29 

32 

1398 

2271 

13195 

21099 

189 

78 

150 

267 

55 

739 

In  1820 

2982 

119 

18 

63 

45 

66 

2708 

4181 

12600 

29403 

255 

118 

241 

712 

104 

1450 

As  many  arri- 

vals took  place 

during  and 

since    the    last 

Muster  may  be 

added 

130 

20 

60 

520 

730 

Grand  Total 



In  1818 

50494 

214 

1484 

269 

126 

138 

6066 

9290 

43875 

84008 

829 

411 

633 

1381 

240 

3494 

Grand  Total 

In  1820 

9275 

528 

367 

517 

203 

208 

10904 

17934 

57588 

124880 

1111 

530 

1060 

3107 

370 

6178 

Increase  in 

2  years 

42264 

314 

2184 

248 

77 

70 

4838 

8644 

13713 

40872 

282 

119 

427 

1726 

13C 

2684 

TABLE  II. — OFFICIAL  RETURN  OF  THE  IMPORTS  AND  EXPORTS  AT  HOBART  TOWN  FOR 
THE  YEARS  1817  AND  1818. 

IMPORTS  (exclusive  of  Government  Stores,  British  Goods,  and  India  Piece- Goods). 


Spirits. 

Wine. 

Beer. 

Sugar. 

Soap. 

Tohacco. 

fea. 

Gallons. 

Gallons. 

Casks. 

Tons. 

Boxes. 

Baskets. 

Chests. 

1817 

10,313 

2,291 

47 

83 

156 

370 

278 

1818 

13,537 

4,982 

152 

100 

172 

203 

311 

EXPORTS  (exclusive  of  250  Tons  of  Oil  taken  home  by  the  licensed  whaler  Anne). 


1 

1 

Horned 

1     Seal  and 

Huon 

Wheat. 

Meat. 

Cattle. 

Sheep. 

Kangaroo 

Oil. 

Potatoes. 

Pine. 

Skins. 

Bushels. 

Tons. 

Tons. 

Feet. 

1817 

24,000 

20  tons 

— 

— 

10,000 

— 

150 

— 

1818 

8,000 

70  casks 

92 

1,200 

10,000 

90 

— 

17,500 

VOL.  VII. 


II 


242 


DIET. 


DIEPHOLT,or  DIEPHOLZ,  a  county  of  West- 
phalia, belonging  to  Hanover,  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  county  of  Hoya,  on  the  east  by 
Minden,  on  the  south  by  the  bishopric  of  Os- 
naburg,  and  on  the  west  by  Munster.  It  is 
about  twenty-four  miles  long,  and  twelve  broad  ; 
and  is  full  of  briers,  underwood,  and  morasses; 
except  along  the  Dumma  Lake.  It  contains  four 
towns  and  about  16,000  inhabitants.  The  people 
are  Lutherans,  and  subsist  chiefly  by  feeding 
cattle,  which  they  sell  to  Holland  and  the  coun- 
tries bordering  on  the  Rhine,  along  with  coarse 
woollens  and  linens.  This  territory  was  erected 
into  a  country  by  Maximilian  I.  In  1585  it 
passed  to  the  duchy  of  Zell,  and  from  them  to  the 
electorate  of  Hanover.  The  inhabitants  rear 
cattle  and  flax. 

DIEPPE,  a  town  of  Normandy,  in  the  de- 
partment of  the  Lower  Seine,  with  a  good  har- 
bour, formed  by  the  mouth  of  the  river  Arques. 
It  has  an  old  castle  westward,  and  two  piers. 
Packet  boats  pass  between  this  port  and  Brigh- 
ton constantly.  They  are  about  sixty-six  miles 
distant.  The  church  of  St.  James  is  a  very  fine 
structure,  and  there  is  a  tower  from  which,  in 
fine  weather,  the  coast  of  England  may  be  seen. 
The  principal  trade  consists  in  fish,  ivory  toys, 
and  laces.  It  was  bombarded,  and  great  part  of 
it  burnt  by  the  English,  in  1694.  Here  is  a 
navigation  school  very  well  conducted.  It  con- 
tains about  20,000  inhabitants;  and  lies  thirty- 
four  miles  north  of  Rouen,  and  100  north-west 
of  Paris. 

DIES  MARCHI.E  was  the  day  of  congress  or 
meeting  of  the  English  and  Scotch,  annually  ap- 
pointed to  be  held  on  the  marches  or  borders,  in 
order  to  adjust  all  differences  between  them. 

DIESIS,  in  music,  is  the  division  of  a  tone 
less  than  a  semitone ;  or  an  interval  consisting  of 
a  less  or  imperfect  semitone.  Diesis  is  the 
smallest  and  softest  change  or  inflexion  of  the 
voice  imaginable  :  it  is  called  a  faint,  expressed 
thus  (X)  by  a  St.  Andrew's  cross  or  saltire. 

DIESPITER,  in  antiquity,  a  name  given  to 
Jupiter ;  and  signifying  diei  pater,  father  of  the 
day. 

DI'ET,  n.  s.  From  dies,  an  appointed  day, 
Skinner ;  from  diet,  an  old  German  word  sig- 
nifying a  multitude. — Junius.  An  assembly  of 
princes  or  estates.  See  the  article. 

An  emperor  in  title  without  territory,  who  can  or- 
dain nothing  of  importance  but  by  a  diet,  or  assembly 
of  the  estates  of  many  free  princes,  ecclesiastical  and 
temporal.  Raleigh. 

DI'ET,  v.  a.,  v.  n>  &  ».  S.-N  FT.  Germ,  and  Dut. 

DIETA'RY,  adj.  I  diete  ;  Span.    Port. 

DI'ETER,  n.s.  Vand     Ital.     dieta  ; 

DI'ETICAL,  adj.  i  from  Gr.  SMITO,  the 

DI'ET-DRINK,  w.  s.  _/  manner    of   living. 

To  feed  or  live  by  rule;  to  give  food  to;  as  a 
neuter  verb,  to  feed ;  eat :  diet  as  a  substantive 
is  food,  generally,  or  allowance  of  food.  Dietary 
and  dietic,  pertaining  to  diet. 

For  his  diet,  there  was  a  continual  diet  given  him 
by  the  king.  Jeremiah. 

She  diets  him  with  fasting  every  day, 

The  swelling  of  his  wounds  to  mitigate, 

And  made  him  pray  both  early  and  eke  late. 

Faerie  Queene. 


I'm  partly  led  to  diet  my  revenge. 
For  that  I  do  suspect  the  lusty  Moor 
Hath  leapt  into  my  seat.  Shakspeare.  Othello. 

When  we've  stuffed 

These  pipes,  and  these  conveyances  of  blood, 
With  wine  and  feeding,  we  have  suppler  souls, 
Than  in  our  priestlike  fasts  ;  therefore  I'll  watch  him 
Till  he  be  dieted  to  my  request.  Id.   Coriolaitus. 

Shew  a  while  like  fearful  war, 
To  diet  rank  minds  sick  of  happiness, 
And  purge  the  obstructions  which  begin  to  stop 
Our  very  veins  of  life.  Id.  Henry  IV. 

He  sauced  our  broth  as  Juno  had  been  sick, 
And  he  her  dieter.  Id.   Cymbeline. 

I  commend  rather  some  diet  for  certain  seasons, 
than  frequent  use  of  physick  ;  for  these  diets  alter  the 
body  more,  and  trouble  it  less.  Bacon. 

He  received  no  other  counsel  than  to  refrain  from 
cold  drink,  which  was  but  adietetieal  caution,  and  such 
as  culinary  prescription  might  have  afforded. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errovrs. 
Time  may  come,  when  men 

With  angels  may  participate  ;  and  find 

No  inconvenient  diet,  nor  too  light  fare.      Milton. 
Henceforth  my  early  care 

Shall  tend  thee,  and  the  fertile  burden  ease  ; 

Till,  dieted  by  thee,  I  grow  mature 

In  knowledge  as  the  gods,  who  all  things  know. 

Id. 

No  part  of  diet,  in  any  season,  is  so  healthful,  so 
natural,  and  so  agreeable  to  the  stomach,  as  good  and 
well-ripened  fruits.  Temple. 

Nature  delights  in  the  most  plain  and  simple  diet. 

Addiion. 

We  have  lived  upon  expedients,  of  which  no 
country  had  less  occasion ;  we  have  dieted  a  healthy 
body  into  a  consumption,  by  plying  it  with  physick  in- 
stead of  food.  Swift. 

This  book  of  Cheyne's  became  the  subject  of  con- 
versation, and  produced  even  sects  in  the  dietetick  phi- 
losophy. Arbuthnot  on  Aliments.  Pref. 

Milk  appears  to  be  a  proper  diet  for  human  bodies, 
where  acrimony  is  to  be  purged  or  avoided  ;  but  not 
where  the  canals  are  obstructed,  it  being  void  of  all 
saline  quality.  Id. 

As  an  article  of  diet,  salt  seems  to  act  simply  as  a 
stimulus,  not  containing  any  nourishment,  and  is  the 
only  fossil  substance  which  the  caprice  of  mankind 
has  yet  taken  into  their  stomachs  along  with  their 
food.  Darwin. 

DIET,  in  medicine,  according  to  some,  com- 
prehends the  whole  regimen  of  life,  with  regard 
to  air,  meat,  drink,  sleep,  watching,  motion,  rest, 
the  passions,  retentions  and  excretions.  Others 
restrict  the  term  to  eating  and  drinking  alone. 
See  FOOD.  The  natural  constitution  of  the  body 
of  man  is  such,  that  it  can  easily  bear  some 
changes  and  irregularities  without  much  injury. 
Had  it  been  otherwise,  we  should  be  almost  con- 
stantly put  out  of  order  by  slight  causes.  This 
-advantage  arises  from  those  wonderful  commu- 
nications of  the  inward  parts,  whereby,  when  one 
part  is  affected,  another  comes  immediately  to 
its  relief.  Thus,  when  the  body  is  too  full,  na- 
ture causes  evacuations  through  some  of  the  out- 
lets :  and  for  this  reason,  diseases  from  absolute 
inanition  are  generally  more  dangerous  than 
from  repletion,  unless  the  latter  be  excessive ; 
because  we  can  more  expeditiously  diminish  that, 
increase  the  juices  of  the  body.  Uoon  the  same 


DIET. 


243 


account,  though  temperance  be  beneficial  to  all 
men,  the  ancient  physicians  advised  persons  in 
good  health,  now  and  then  to  eat  and  drink 
more  plentifully  than  usual.  But  of  the  two, 
intemperance  in  drinking  is  safer  than  in  eating. 
If  a  man  be  obliged  to  fast,  he  ought  to  avoid 
all  laborious  work.  From  satiety  it  is  not  proper 
to  pass  directly  to  sharp  hunger,  nor  from  hunger 
to  satiety :  neither  will  it  be  safe  to  indulge  ab- 
solute rest  immediately  after  excessive  labor,  nor 
suddenly  to  fall  to  work  after  long  idleness.  In 
a  word,  all  changes  in  the  way  of  living  should 
be  made  by  degrees.  The  softer  and  milder  kinds 
of  aliment  are  proper  for  children,  and  for  youth 
the  stronger.  Old  people  ought  to  lessen  the 
quantity  of  their  food,  and  increase  that  of  their 
drink :  but  some  allowance  is  to  be  made  for 
custom,  especially  in  cold  climates  like  ours : 
for  as  in  these  the  appetite  is  keener,  so  is  the 
digestion  better  performed.  The  article  ALI- 
MENT presents  a  regular  table  of  all  the  ordinary 
articles  of  human  food,  or  diet:  in  that  of  DI- 
GESTION more  remarks  on  this  subject  occur. 

DlET,    GENERAL,    OF    THE    GERMAN     EMPIRE, 

was  usually  held  at  Ratisbon,  It  consisted  of 
the  emperor,  the  nine  electors,  and  the  ecclesias- 
tical princes ;  viz.  the  archbishops,  bishops,  ab- 
bots, and  abbesses ;  the  secular  princes,  being 
dukes,  marquises,  counts,  viscounts,  or  barons ; 
and  the  representatives  of  the  imperial  cities.  It 
met  on  the  emperor's  summons,  but  any  of  the 
princes  might  send  deputies.  Peace  and  war, 
the  levying  of  general  taxes,  and  the  assessment 
of  different  states,  were  among  the  principal  sub- 
jects submitted  to  the  deliberation  of  the  diet. 
But  it  required  the  consent  of  the  emperor  to 
give  their  determinations  the  force  of  laws.  The 
imperial  dignity,  though  not  hereditary,  was 
possessed  for  several  ages,  without  interruption, 


than  that  which  arises  from  the  extent  of  his 
dominions  within  the  limits  of  the  confederacy. 
Two  new  kingdoms  were  created  in  the  north, 
and  two  in  the  south.  These  were  Hanover  and 
Saxony,  in  the  former;  and  Bavaria  and  Wir- 
temburg,  in  the  latter. 

The  great  powers  of  this  new  confederation 
are  Austria,  Prussia,  Hanover,  Saxony,  Bavaria, 
and  Wirtemburg.  In  the  diet,  each  member  of 
the  confederacy  has  an  equal  vote.  The  mem- 
bers, as  constituted  by  the  act  of  congress,  are 
seventeen,  composed  of  the  following  separate 
or  combined  powers  : — 

1.  Austria. 

2.  Prussia. 

3.  Bavaria. 

4.  Saxony,  kingdom  (not  the  duchies). 

5.  Hanover. 

6  Wirtemberg. 

.7.  Baden. 

8.  The  electorate  of  Hesse. 

9.  The  grand  duchy  of  Hesse. 

10.  Denmark  for  Holstein  and  Lauenburg. 

11.  The  Netherlands  for  Luxemburg. 

12.  The  grand  ducal,  and  the  ducal  houses  of 

Saxony. 

13.  Brunswick  and  Nassau. 

14.  Mecklenburg,  Schwerin   and  Strelitz. 

15.  Oldenburg,  Anhalt,  and  Schwartzburg. 

16.  Hohenzollern,  Lichtenstein, Reuss, Shaum- 

burg-Lippe,  Lippe,  and  Waldeck. 

17.  The   free  towns   of  Lubeck,    Frankfort, 

Bremen,  and  Hamburg. 

This  list  therefore  exhibits  the  present  political 
division  of  Germany,  and  the  states  included  un- 
der the  same  number  vote  in  the  diet  conjointly. 
The  deliberations  of  this  body  embrace  all  ordi- 


by  the  house  of  Austria.     The  Confederation  of    nary  discussions ;  but  when  general  laws  are  to 
the  Rhine,  during  the  domination  of  Buonaparte,    be  enacted,   or  changes  made  in  the  fundamental 


completely  dissolved  this  ancient  system,  and 
compelled  the  house  of  Austria  to  resign  the 
style  and  title  of  emperor  of  Germany,  which  it 
has  not  since  resumed. 


rules  or  principles  of  the  confederation,  the  diet 
forms  itself  into  a  general  assembly,  in  which 
each  state  votes  separately.  But  as  it  would 
evidently  have  been  an  unequal  partition  of 


At  the  congress  of  Vienna,  however,  the  con-    power  to  have  given  each  an  equal  voice  in  this 


assembly,  the  number  of  votes  possessed  by  the 
several  states  are  regulated  by  their  territoria/ 
extent  and  importance.  For  this  purpose,  th» 
whole  of  the  confederacy  is  divided  into  four 
classes,  which,  with  the  population  of  each  state, 
according  to  the  official  returns  of  1818,  and  the 
number  of  votes  it  possesses  in  the  general  as- 
sembly, are  as  follow,  viz  : — 

FIRST  CLASS. 
States.  Population.  Votes. 

1.  Austria  (for  her  possessions  within  the  limits  of  the  confederacy)  9,482,227 —  4 

2.  Prussia  (exclusive  of  her  Polish  territories)        ....  7,923,439 —  4 

3.  Saxony,  kingdom  of 1,200,000—  4 

4.  Bavaria,  do.      .         .         .         .         .         ...         .         .         .  3,560,000—  4 

5.  Hanover,  do .         .         .         .  1,305,350—  4 

6.  Wirtemburg,  do .  •      .         .         .  1,395,463—  4 


stitution  of  Germany  was  so  far  remodelled  on 
the  former  plan,  that  a  new  diet  was  created  to 
watch  over  the  interests  of  what  was  now  called 
the  Germanic  Confederation.  By  this  confede- 
ration, although  the  title  of  elector  ceases,  all  the 
states  have  a  vote  in  the  diet  according  to  their 
respective  territories,  and  the  population.  The 
emperor  of  Austria  has  no  other  preponderance 


SECOND  CLASS. 


1.  Baden,  grand  duchy  of    . 

2.  Hesse-Cassel,  electorate  of 

3.  Hesse-Darmstadt,  grand  duchy  of    . 

4.  Holstein  and  Lauenburg,  duchies  of 

5.  Luxemburg,  grand  duchy  of-    . 


.  1,000,000—  3 
.  540,000 —  3 
.  619,500—  3 
.  360,000—  3 
.  214,058—  3 
R2 


244 


D     I     E    T. 


THIRD  CLASS. 

Stales. 

Population.  Votes. 

1.   Brunswick,  duchy  of        ...... 

.       209,600—  2 

2.  Mecklenburg-Schwerin,  grand  duchy  of    . 

.      358,000—  2 

3.  Nassau,  duchy  of      ....... 

.      302,767—  2 

FOURTH  CLASS. 

1  .  Saxe-Weimar,  grand  duchy  of          .... 

•       201,000—  1 

2.  Saxe-Gotha,  duchy  of      

.       185,682—  1 

3.  Saxe-Coburg           ....... 

80,012       1 

4.  Saxe-Meinungen      ....... 

54,400—  1 

5.  Saxe-Hildburghausen       

27,706—  1 

6.  Mecklenburg-Strelitz,  grand  duchy  of       ... 

71,769—  1 

7.  Oldenburg       ........ 

.      217,769—  1 

8.  Anhault-Dessau,  duchy  of         

52,947—  1 

9.  Anhalt-Bernburg      * 

37,046       1 

10.  Anhalt-Kothen         

32,454       1 

11.  Schwartzburg-Sondershausen,  principality  of      . 

45,117—  1 

12.  Schwartzburg-Rudolstadt           

53,937       1 

13.  Hohenzollern-Hechingen          .        .         .         .        , 

14,500        1 

14.  Lichtenstcin     

5,546       1 

15.  Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen        .         .        .                fir  •. 

35,360—  1 

16.  Waldeck,  county  of          ...... 

51,877—  1 

17.  Reuss  (Elder  Branch),  principality  of       .         .       i.    i 

i    .        -.  •      22,255—  1 

18.  Reuss  (Younger  Branch)          

52,205—   1 

19.  Hesse-Homburg       

20,000       1 

20.  Schaumburg-Lippe          

24,000       1 

21.  Lippe-Detmold        ....... 

69,062—  1 

22.  Lubeck,  the  free  town  of           

40,650  —  1 

23.  Frankfort         

.      -.:        47,850       1 

24.  Bremen            ........ 

48,500—  1 

25.  Hamburgh       ........ 

.    '     .       129,800—  1 

This  federative  body  keeps  up  a  military  ar- 
mament, composed  in  time  of  peace  of  120,000 
men,  including  96,000  infantry,  18,000  cavalry, 
and  6000  artillery.  In  war  the  contingent  is  to 
be  increased ;  the  forces  being  one  in  every  hun- 
dred of  the  population,  which,  according  to  the 
preceding  scale,  would  be  301,000.  A  reserve 
of  one  in  every  200  is  also  to  be  maintained ; 
which  would  therefore  at  present  amount  to 
150,000  men.  Of  this  army 


Austria  furnishes   . 

Prussia 

Bavaria         .        >> 

Wirtemburg  . 

Hanover 

Saxony,  kingdom  of 

Baden 

The  other  states     : 


94,822 
79,234 
35,600 
23,955 
13,054 
12,000 
10,000 
32,335 

301,000 


The  pecuniary  contributions  of  the  several 
members  of  the  confederacy  have  also  been  voted 
for  five  years ;  after  which  the  proportions  are 
subject  to  revision.  The  fortresses  that  are  con- 
sidered as  essential  to  the  defence  of  the  domi- 
nions, belong  in  common  to  the  confederation, 
and  are  to  be  repaired  and  supported  at  the  ge- 
neral expense.  Gennersheim,  as  commanding  the 
passage  of  the  Rhine,  is  to  be  made  a  place  of 
great  strength ;  as  well  as  Homburg  and  Ulm. 
For  completing  the  fortifications  of  the  last  of 
these  places,  the  sum  of  £800,000  was  voted  by 
th«  diet  in  1818.  In  *.ime  of  war,  a  generalis- 


30,091,489—69 

simo  is  to  be  chosen  by  the  diet,  and  who  is  to 
be  accountable  to  them  alone  for  his  conduct. 

DIETRICH,  or  DIETRICY  (Christian  Wil- 
liam Ernest),  a  modern  artist,  born  at  Weimar 
in  1712.  He  resided  chiefly  at  Dresden,  where 
he  was  professor  of  the  Academy  of  Arts.  He 
succeeded  both  in  history  and  landscape,  and 
painted  above  150  small  subjects,  which  he  en- 
graved in  the  style  of  Salyator  Rosa.  Some  of 
these  etchings  are  exceedingly  rare. 

DIEU  ET  MON  DROIT,  Fr.  i.  e.  God  and  my 
right.  The  motto  of  the  arms  of  England,  first 
assumed  by  Richard  I.  to  intimate  that  he  did 
not  hold  his  empire  in  vassalage  of  any  mortal. 
It  was  afterwards  taken  up  by  Edward  III.  and 
was  continued  without  interruption  to  the  time 
of  king  William  III.  who  used  the  motto  Je 
maintiendray,  though  the  former  was  still  retained 
upon  the  great  seal.  After  him  queen  Anne 
used  the  motto  Semper  eadem,  which  had  been 
before  used  by  queen  Elizabeth ;  but  ever  since 
queen  Anne,  Dieu  et  mon  droit  has  been  the 
royal  motto. 

DIEU  ET  SON  ACTE,  in  common  law,,  a  maxim 
that  the  act  of  God  shall  hurt  no  man  :  so  that  if  a 
house  be  beat  down  by  a  tempest,  the  lessee  shall 
not  only  be  free  from  an  action  of  waste,  but 
also  have  a  right  to  take  the  timber  to  rebuild 
the  house. 

DIEU,  ISLE  DE,  an  island  in  the  Atlantic,  near 
the  coast  of  France,  about  seven  miles  long,  and 
two  wide,  fifteen  miles  S.  S.  W.  of  Noirmoutier. 
Long.  15°  17'  E.  of  Ferro,,  lat.  46°  42'  N. 

DIEZ  (Juan  or  John  Martin),  better  known 
as  the  Empecinado  of  modern  Spanish  guerilla 
warfare,  was  the  son  of  a  peasant  of  Valladolid, 


DIP 


245 


DIP 


Old  Castile,  and  born  in  1775.  Having  twice 
before  served  in  the  army,  as  a  private  dragoon, 
he  first  distinguished  himself  on  the  invasion  of 
Spain  by  Buonaparte  in  1808,  when  placing  him- 
self at  the  head  of  a  party  of  four  or  five  of  his 
neighbours,  he  commenced  killing  the  French 
couriers,  seizing  their  horses,  arms,  &c.  After 
the  massacre  committed  by  the  French  army 
at  Madrid,  Martin  openly  defied  and  harassed 
them  in  various  directions ;  and  besetting  the 
TOads,  seized  their  convoys,  and  exceedingly  ha- 
rassed their  small  parties.  He  and  his  twelve 
principal  comrades  are  said  to  have  slaughtered 
600  Frenchmen  in  three  months.  He  at  first  neither 
gave  nor  expected  quarter;  but  when  at  the  head 
of  about  fifty  men,  abandoned  this  mode  of  war- 
fare, but  continued  to  signalise  himself  by  great 
personal  efforts.  In  one  affair,  being  opposed 
to  the  commander  of  an  enemy's  party,  the  Etn- 
pecinado  received  a  sword-thrust  through  his 
arm  into  his  side ;  when,  enraged  by  the  pain, 
he  seized  his  adversary  by  the  neck,  dragged 
him  from  his  horse,  and  fell  with  him  to  the 
ground,  keeping  himself  uppermost.  The  struggle 
was  violent,  until  both  were  disarmed,  when, 
as  the  Frenchman  refused  to  surrender,  the  Em- 
pecinado  holding  him  down  with  one  hand, 
snatched  up  a  stone  with  the  other  and  dashed 
his  brains  out.  In  September,  1809,  Martin 
commanded  170  men,  mounted,  and  placed  them 
under  the  orders  of  the  junta  of  Guadalaxara. 
He  afterwards  received  the  rank  of  a  brigadier 
general  of  cavalry,  but  very  unwillingly  ex- 
changed his  peasant's  dress  for  uniform. 

When  the  duke  of  Wellington  entered  Madrid 
in  triumph,  Diez  attended  him,  and  received  his 
commands  to  join  the  army  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Tortosa,  at  the  head  of  4850  men.  After  the 
peace  he  addressed  a  letter  to  king  Ferdinand, 
dated  February  13th,  1815,  and  evincing  consi- 
derable powers  of  mind.  It  was  published  in 
1823,  in  '  The  Military  Exploits  of  D.  Juan 
Martin  Diez,  the  Empecinado,  who  first  com- 
manded, and  the\i  organised  the  System  of  Gue- 
rilla Warfare  in  Spain.'  Yet  he  could  write,  it  is 
said,  no  more  than  his  name.  On  the  establishment 
of  the  present  wretched  system  of  government 
in  Spain  the  Empecinado  became  obnoxious  to 
the  ruling  powers,  and,  notwithstanding  all  his 
former  services,  was  seized  on  a  charge  of  conspi- 
racy, tried,  and  executed  at  Ruedtz,  the  19th  of 
August,  1825. 

DIFF,  the  name  of  an  instrument  in  music 
among  the  Arabs,  serving  chiefly  to  beat  time  to 
the  voice ;  it  is  a  hoop,  sometimes  with  pieces 
of  brass  fixed  to  it  to  make  a  gingling,  over 
which  a  piece  of  parchment  is  distended.  It  is 
beat  with  the  fingers,  and  is  the  true  tympanum 
of  the  ancients. 

DIFFARREATION,  in  Roman  antiquity,  a 
cerp.mony  whereby  the  divorce  of  their  priests 
was  solemnised.  The  word  comes  from  the 
preposition  dis,  used  in  composition  for  division, 
and  farreatio,  a  ceremony  with  wheat,  of  far, 
wheat  Diffarreation  was  properly  the  dissolv- 
ing of  marriages  contracted  by  confarreation, 
which  were  those  of  the  pontifices  or  priests. 
Festus  says,  it  was  performed  with  a  wheaten 
cake.  Vigenere  will  have  confarreation  and 


diffarreation  to  be  the  same  thing,  contrary  to 
the  obvious  derivation  of  the  words. 

DIFFER,  v.  n.  ~\      French  differer ; 

DIFFERENCE,  v.  a.  &  n.s.     Span.rfe/erencwr; 
DIFFERENT,  adj.  {  Itzl.  differ  ire,  Lat. 

DIFFERENTIAL,  [diffcrre,   from  dis 

DIFFERENTLY,  adv.  different,andfe7re, 

DIF'FERINGLY,  adv.  j  to  scatter.  To  be 
distinguished  from ;  to  contend;  to  beat  variance. 
To  difference  is  to  make  things  to  differ;  a  dif- 
ference, the  diversity  or  contrariety  made  :  hence 
a  dispute  ;  quarrel ;  and  the  evidence  or  ground 
of  distinction,  or  quarrel.  Differential  is  a  sci- 
entific term  explained  below.  The  two  adverbs 
seem  synonymous. 

Where  the  faith  of  the  holy  church  is  one,  a  dif- 
ference between  customs  of  the  church  doth  no  harm. 

Hooker. 

You  shall  see  great  difference  betwixt  our  Bohemia 
and  your  Sicilia.  Shakspeare.  Winter'*  Tale. 

Oh  the  strange  difference  of  man  and  man  ! 
To  thee  a  woman's  services  are  due  ; 
My  soul  usurps  my  body.  Id.  King  Lear. 

What  was  the  difference  ? 

•  It  was  a  contention  in  publick.  Id.  Cymbeline. 
This  nobility,  or  difference  from  the  vulgar,  was  not 
in  the  beginning  given  to  the  succession  of  blood,  but 
to  the  succession  of  virtue.  Raleigh. 

A  man  of  judgment  shall  sometimes  hear  ignorant 
men  differ,  and  know  well  within  himself  that  those 
which  so  differ  mean  one  thing,  and  yet  they  them 
selves  never  agree.  Bacon. 

If  the  pipe  be  a  little  wet  on  the  inside,  it  will  make 
a  differing  sound  from  the  same  pipe  dry.  Bacon. 

This  is  notoriously  known  in  some  difference*  of 
brake  or  fern.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errourt. 

Opiniators  naturally  differ 

From  other  njen  ;  as  wooden  legs  are  stiffer 

Than  those  of  pliant  joints,  to  yield  and  bow. 

Which  way  soe'er  they  are  designed  to  go. 

Butler. 

Such  protuberant  and  concave  parts  of  a  surface 
may  remit  the  light  so  differingly,  as  to  vary  a  colour. 

Boyle. 

Nothing  could  have  fallen  out  more  unlukcily  than 
that  there  should  be  such  differences  among  them  about 
that  which  they  pretend  to  be  the  only  means  of 
ending  difference*.  Tillotson. 

Most  are  apt  to  seek  all  the  difference*  of  letters  in 
those  articulating  motions  ;  whereas  several  combina- 
tions of  letters  are  framed  by  the  very  same  motions 
of  those  organs  which  are  commonly  observed,  and 
are  differenced  by  other  concurrent  causes.  Holder. 

Thus,  born,  alike,  from  virtue  first  began 
The  difference  that  distinguished  man  from  man  : 
He  claimed  no  title  from  descent  of  blood  ; 
But  that,  which  made  him  noble,  made  him  good. 

Dry  den. 

Though  it  be  useful  to  discern  every  variety  that  is 
to  be  found  in  nature,  yet  it  is  not  convenient  to  con- 
sider every  difference  that  is  in  things,  and  divide 
them  into  distinct  classes  under  every  such  difference. 

Locke. 

Grass  differenceth  a  civil  and  well  cultivated  region 
from  a  barren  and  desolate  wilderness.  Ray- 

lu  things  purely  speculative,  as  these  are,  and  no 
ingredients  of  our  faith,  it  is  free  to  differ  from  ono 
another  in  our  opinions  and  sentiments. 

Burnet's  Theory. 


DIF  246 

The  world's  a  wood,  in  which  all  lose  their  way, 
Though  by  a  different  path  each  goes  astray. 

Buckingham. 


DIF 


DIFFICILE,  adj. 


Fr.  difficile;    Span. 


There  are  certain  measures  to  be  kept,  which  may 
leave  a  tendency  rather  to  gain  than  to  irritate  those 
who  differ  with  you  in  their  sentiments. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

He  may  consider  how  differently  he  is  affected  by 
the  same  thought,  which  presents  itself  in  a  great 
writer,  from  what  he  is  when  he  finds  it  delivered  by 
an  ordinary  genius.  Id. 

By  different  methods  different  men  excel  ; 
But  where  is  he  that  can  do  all  things  well  ?• 

Churchill. 

Plutarch,  discoursing  of  the  effects  of  the  air  on  the 
minds  of  men,  observes,  that  the  inhabitants  of  the 
t'iraeum  possessed  very  different  tempers  from  those 
of  the  higher  town  in  Athens,  which  was  distant  about 
four  nyles  from  the  former  :  but  I  believe  no  one  at- 
tributes the  difference  of  manners  in  Wapping  and 
St.  James's  to  a  difference  of  air  or  climate.  Hume. 

The  difference  of  natural  tempers  seems  to  be 
chiefly  owing  to  the  different  degrees  of  influence  the 
several  passions  have  upon  the  mind.  Mason. 

The  powers  of  the  letters,  when  they  were  applied 
to  a  new  language,  must  have  been  vague  and  un- 
settled, and  therefore  different  hands  would  exhibit 
the  same  sound  by  different  combinations. 

Johnson.   Preface  to  Dictionary. 

Differential  method,  is  applied  to  the  doctrine  of 
infinitesimals,  or  infinitely  small  quantities,  called  the 
arithmetick  of  fluxions.  It  consists  in  descending 
from  whole  quantities  to  their  infinitely  small  differ- 
ences, and  comparing  together  these  infinitely  small 
differences,  of  what  kind  soever  they  be  :  and  from 
thence  it  takes  the  name  of  the  differential  calculus,  or 
analysis  of  infinitesimals.  Harris. 

DIFFERENCE,  in  heraldry,  a  term  given  to  the 
figures  added  to  coats  of  arms,  serving  to  distin- 
guish one  family  from  another;  and  to  show  how 
distant  younger  branches  are  from  the  elder  or 
principal  branch.  % 

DIFFERENCE,  in  logic,  an  essential  attribute 
belonging  to  some  species,  and  not  found  in  the 
genus;  being  the  idea  that  defines  the  species. 
Thus,  body  and  spirit  are  the  two  species  of  sub- 
stance, which,  in  their  ideas  include  something 
more  than  is  included  in  the  idea  of  substance. 
In  body,  for  instance,  is  found  impenetrability, 
and  extension ;  in  spirit,  a  power  of  thinking  and 
reasoning;  so  that  the  difference  of  body  is  im- 
penetrable extension,  and  the'  difference  of  spirit 
is  cogitation. 

DIFFERENCE,  in  mathematics,  is  the  remainder, 
when  one  number  or  quantity  is  subtracted  from 
another. 

DIFFERENTIAL,  in  the  higher  geometry,  is 
an  infinitely  small  quantity,  or  a  particle  of  quan- 
tity so  small  as  to  be  less  than  any  assignable 
one.  It  is  called  a  differential,  or  differential 
quantity,  because  frequently  considered  as  the 
difference  of  two  quantities ;  and,  as  such,  is  the 
foundation  of  the  differential  calculus.  Sir  Isaac 
Newton,  and  the  English,  call  it  a  moment,  as 
being  considered  as  the  momentary  increase  of 
quantity.  See  CALCULUS. 


DIF'FICILENESS,  n.  s.  j  dificil ;  ml.  and  Lat. 

•  difficile,  de,  privative, 
andfacilis,  easy.  Hard; 
1  not  easy ;  not  obvious ; 


DIFFICULT,  adj. 
DIFFICULTLY,  adv. 
DIF'FICULTY,  n.  s. 

distressing;  scrupulous.    Difficile  and  difficult 
are  synonymous  adjectives ;    the  former  being 
common  in  our  old  writers.     The  synonymous 
substantives  are  difficulty  and  difficileness. 
It  is  difficult  in  the  eyes  of  this  people. 

Zachar. 

The  cardinal  finding  the  pope  difficil  in  granting 
the  dispensation,  doth  use  it  as  a  principal  argument, 
concerning  the  king's  merit,  that  he  Lad  touched 
none  of  those  deniers  which  had  been  levied  by  popes 
in  England.  Bacon, 

There  be  that  in  their  nature  do  not  affect  the  good 
of  others  :  the  lighter  sort  of  malignity  turneth  but  to 
a  crossness  or  frowardness,  or  aptness  to  oppose,  or 
difficilness,  or  the  like ;  but  the  deeper  sort  to  envy 
and  mere  mischief.  Id. 

The  way  he  came,  not  having  marked,  return 
Was  difficult,  by  human  steps  untrod.  Milton. 

Latin  was  not  more  difficil 
Than  to  a  blackbird  'tis  to  whistle.  Hudibrat. 
Some  write  in  Hebrew,  some  in  Greek, 
And  some,  more  wise,  in  Arabic, 
To  avoid  the  critic,  and  the  expense 
Of  difficulty,  wit,  and  sense.  Id. 

A  man,  who  has  always  indulged  himself  in  the 
full  enjoyment  of  his  station,  will  difficultly  be  per- 
suaded to  think  any  methods  unjust  that  offer  to  con- 
tinue it.  Rogers's  Sermons. 

They  mistake  difficulties  for  impossibilities  ;  a  per- 
nicious mistake  certainly ;  and  the  more  pernicious, 
for  that  men  are  seldom  convinced  of  it,  till  their 
convictions  do  them  no  good.  South. 

Men  should  consider,  that  raising  difficulties  con- 
cerning the  mysteries  in  religion,  cannot  make  them 
more  wise,  learned,  or  virtuous.  Swift. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  praise  a  man  without  putting 
him  out  of  countenance.  Addison. 

If,  therefore,  we  would  have  the  benefit  of  seeing 
our  language  more  generally  known  among  mankind, 
we  should  endeavour  to  remove  all  the  difficulties, 
however  small,  that  discourage  the  learning  of  it. 
But  I  am  sorry  to  observe,  that  of  late  years  those 
difficulties,  instead  of  being  diminished,  have  been 
augmented.  Franklin. 

Some  of  the  cases  which  occurred  about  this  time 
are  of  such  a  kind,  that  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  by 
what  casuistry  the  jury  could  have  been  reconciled  to 
their  verdict.  Sir  S.  Romilly. 

Nothing  so  difficult  as  a  beginning 

In  poesy,  unless  perhaps  the  end  ; 
For  oftentimes  when  Pegasus  seems  winning 

The  race,  he  sprains  a  wing,  and  down  we  tend, 
Like  Lucifer,  when  hurled  from  heaven  for  sinning. 

Byron. 

DIFFIDE',  v.  n.      }      Fr  defter ;  from  Lat. 

DIF'FIDENCE,  n.  s.    >  diffido  ;    de,    privative, 

DIF'FIDENT,  adj.  )  and  Jide,  confidence; 
trust.  To  distrust ;  have  no  reliance  on  :  diffi- 
dence, the  more  common  word,  is  therefore, 
doubt;  distrust;  whether  applied  to  ourselves  or 
others. 

No  man  almost  thought  himself  secure,  and  men 
durst  scarce  commune  or  talk  one  with  another;  but 
there  was  a  general  diffidence  every  where. 

Bacon's  Henry  VII. 


247 


DIG 


I  am  not  so  confident  of  my  own  sufficiency,  as  not 
willingly  to  admit  the  counsel  of  others  ;  but  yet  I 
am  nnt  so  diffident  of  myself,  as  brutishly  to  submit  to 
any  man's  dictates.  King  Charles. 

You  have  brought  scandal 
To  Israel,  diffidence  of  God,  and  doubt 
In  feeble  hearts,  propense  enough  before 
To  waver.  Milton's  Agonistes. 

Be  not  diffident 

Of  wisdom  ;  she  deserts  thee  not,  if  thou 
Dismiss  not  her,  when  most  thou  need'st  her  nigh. 

Milton. 

If  the  evidence  of  its  being,  or  that  this  is  its  true 
sense,  be  only  on  probable  proofs,  our  assent  can 
reach  no  higher  than  an  assurance  or  diffidence  arising 
from  the  more  or  less  apparent  probability  of  the  proofs. 

Locke. 

With  hope  and  fear 
The  woman  did  the  new  solution  heat  : 
The  man  diffides  in  his  own  augury, 
Aud  doubts  the  gods.  Dryden. 

The  generality  of  mankind,  either  out  of  laziness, 
or  diffidence  of  their  being  able  to  judge  right  in  points 
that  are  not  very  clear,  are  apt  rather  to  take  things 
upon  trust,  than  to  give  themselves  the  trouble  to 
examine  whether  they  be  true  or  no.  Buckingham. 

Be  silent  always  when  you  doubt  your  sense  ; 
And  speak,  though  sure,  with  seeming  diffidence. 

Pope. 
Distress  makes  the  humble  heart  diffident. 

Clarissa. 

Pliny  speaks  of  the  Seres,  the  same  .people  with 
the  Chinese,  as  being  very  shy  and  diffident  in  their 
manner  of  dealing.  Arbuthnot. 

My  memory  of  past  errors  makes  me  diffident  for 
he  future.  Hume  on  the  Human  Understanding. 

DIFFI'ND,  v.  a.  Lat.  diffindo.    To  cleave  in 

two;  to  split. 

DIFFI'SSION,  w.  s.    Lat.  diffissio.    The  act 

of  cleaving  or  splitting. 

DIFFLATION,  n.  s.    Lat.  difflare.    The  act 

of  scattering  with  a  blast  of  wind. 
DIFFLU'ENCE,  or}     Lat.  diffluo;  dis,  di- 
DIFFLUEN'CY,  n.  s.     >  versely,   and  fluo,   to 
DIFFLU'ENT,  adj.        jflow;    Gr. /3Xow.      To 

flow  diversely.     The  flowing  away  on  all  sides, 

as  a  fluid. 

Ice  is  water  congealed  by  the  frigidity  of  the  air, 
whereby  it  acquireth  no  new  form,  but  rather  a  con- 
sistence or  determination  of  its  diffluency ;  and  adroit- 
teth  not  its  essence,  but  condition  of  fluidity. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DI'FFORM,  adj.    )     From  Lai.  forma.  Con- 
DI'FFORMITY,  n.  s.  ]  trary  to  uniform ;  having 
parts  of  different  structure  ;  dissimilar ;  unlike ; 
as  a  difform  flower,  of  which  the  leaves  are  un- 
like each  other. 

While  they  murmur  against  the  present  disposure 
of  things,  they  desire  in  them  a  diffbrmity  from  the 
primitive  rule,  and  the  idea  of  that  mind  that  formed 
all  things  best.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errmirs. 

The  unequal  refractions  of  difform  rays  proceed  not 
from  any  contingent  irregularities  ;  such  as  are  veins, 
an  uneven  polish,  or  fortuitous  position  of  the  pores 
of  glass.  Newton. 

DIFFRA'NCHISEMENT,  n.s.  Fr. franchise. 
The  act  of  taking  away  the  privileges  of  a  city. 


DIFFUS'E,  va .  &  adj.  ^  Ital.  diffondcre , 
DIFFUSE'D,  part.  adj.  Lat.  diffundere ;  dis, 
DIFFL'SEDLV,  adv.  diversely,  and  fun 

DIFFI/SF.DNESS,  n.  s.  \do,  to  shed.  '  To 
DIFFUSION,  j  pouroutonasupei- 

DIFFU'SIVE,  adj.  |  ficies ;       hence    to 

DIFFUSIVELY,  adv.  J  spread,  to  scatter; 
diffuse,  as  an  adjective,  therefore,  sometimes  means 
obscure  of  meaning ;  difficult  to  gather ;  also  ex- 
tended. Diffusion  is  a  state  of  dispersion;  copi- 
ousness; exuberance. 

He  grows  like  savages, 
To  swearing  and  stern  looks,  diffused  attire, 
And  every  thing  that  seems  unnatural. 

Shakspeare.      Henry  V. 

Whereas  all  bodies  act  either  by  communication  of 
their  natures,  or  by  the  impressions  ami  signatures  of 
their  motions,  the  diffusion  of  species  visible  seerneth 
to  participate  more  of  the  former  operation,  and  the 
species  audible  of  the  latter.  Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Wisdom  had  orJained 

Good  out  of  evil  to  create  ;  instead 

Of  spirits  malign,  a  better  race  to  bring 

Into  their  vacant  room,  and  thence  diffuse 

His  good  to  worlds,  and  ages,  intinite.         Milton. 

A  sheet  of  very  well  sleeked  marble  paper  did  not 
cast  distinct  colours  upon  the  wall,  nor  throw  its  light 
with  an  equal  diffusion ;  but  threw  its  beams,  unstained 
and  bright,  to  this  and  that  part  of  the  wall. 

Boyle  on  Colours. 
A  chief  renowned  in  war, 

Whose  race  shall  bear  aloft  the  Latian  name, 

And  through  the  conquered  world  diffuse  our  fame. 

Dryden. 
The  stars,  no  longer  overlaid  with  weight, 

Exert  their  heads  from  underneath  the  mass, 

And  upward  shoot,  and  kindle  as  they  pass, 

And  with  diffusive  light  adorn  their  heavenly  place. 

Id. 

No  man  is  of  so  general  and  diffusive  a  lust,  as  to 
prosecute  his  amours  all  the  world  over.  South. 

They  are  not  agreed  among  themselves  where  infal- 
libility is  seated  ;  whether  in  the  pope  alone,  or  a 
council  alone,  or  in  both  together,  or  in  the  diffusive 
body  of  Christians.  Tillotson. 

All  liquid  bodies  are  diffusive ;  for  their  parts  being 
in  motion,  have  no  connexion,  but  glide  and  fall  off 
any  way.  Burnet's  Theory  of  the  Earth. 

The  fault  that  I,  find  with  a  modern  legend  is  its 
diffusiveness ;  you  have  sometimes  the  wJiole  side  of  a 
medal  overrun  with  it.  Addison  on  Medals. 

The  wisdom  of  the  ignorant  somewhat  resembles 

the  instinct  of  animals  ;    it  is  diffused,  but  in  a  very 

narrow   sphere  j    but  within    the   circle   it   acts  with 

vigour,  uniformity,  and  success.  Goldsmith. 

Some  glossy-leaved  and  shining  in  the  sun, 

The  maple,  and  the  beech  of  oily  nuts 

Prolific,  and  the  lime  at  dewy  eve, 

Diffusing  odours.  Cowper. 

DIG,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  Saxon,  die ;  Dan.  dyger  ; 
Belg.  dyken ;  from  dick,  a  ditch.  To  pierce  and 
turn  over  the  earth ;  to  cultivate  ground  ;  to 
form  by  digging  ;  to  pierce ;  to  obtain  any  thing 
by  this  operation.  As  a  neuter  verb,  to  work 
with  the  spade. 

They  long  for  death,  but  it  cometh  not ;  and  dig  for 

J  r.i  :::     Ol 

it  more  than  for  hid  treasures. 


Job  iii.  21. 


If  I  digged  up  thy  forefathers'  graves. 
And  hung  their  rotten  coffins  up  in  chains, 
It  would  not  slake  mine  ire.  Shahtpeare. 


248 


D  I  G  A  M  M  A. 


The  walls  of  your  garden,  without  their  furniiuro, 
.OOK  as  ill  as  tho«e  of  your  hoise  :  so  that  you  cannot 
uiff  up  your  garden  too  often.  Temple. 

When  we  visited  mines,  we  have  been  told  by  dig- 
gers, that  even  when  the  sky  seemed  clear,  there 
would  suddenly  arise  a  steam  so  thick,  that  it  would 
put  out  their  candles.  Boyle. 

Nor  was  the  ground  alone  required  to  bear 

Her  annual  income  to  the  crooked  share  ; 

But  greedy  mortals,  rummaging  her  store, 

Digged  from  her  entrails  first  the  precious  ore. 

Dryden'i  Ovid. 

A  rav'nous  vulture  in  his  opened  side 
Her  crooked  beak  and  cruel  talons  tried  ; 
Still  for  the  growing  liver  digged  his  breast ; 
The  growing  liver  still  supplied  the  feast. 

Id.  JEneid. 

The  Italians  have  often  dug  into  lands,  described 
in  old  authors  as  the  places  where  statues  or  obelisks 
stood,  and  seldom  failed  of  success. 

Addison's  Travels. 

It  is  digged  out  of  even  the  highest  mountains,  and 
all  parts  of  the  earth  contingently  ;  as  the  pyrites. 

Woodward. 

The  bushman  spade  is  a  pointed  stick  about  three 
feet  long,  to  which  there  is  affixed  about  the  middle 
a  stone  to  increase  its  power  in  digging  up  bulbous 
roots.  Burchell'i  Travels. 

DIGAMMA,  a  letter  of  the  Greek  language 
retained  in  the  ^olic  dialects.  Dr.  Jones  observes 
that  such  letters  were  formerly  aspirates,  as 
they  derived  their  origin  from  the  strong  guttu- 
rals, which  the  Greeks  borrowed  from  the  ori- 
ental tongues;  and  hence  he  traces  the  origin  of 
the  /Eolic  digamma.  It  is  the  tendency  of  every 
guttural,  says  this  writer,  when  become  habitual, 
to  soften  down  in  the  rapidity  of  utterance  into  a 
mere  aspirate.  The  digamma,  he  contends,  did 
not  belong,  as  Dr.  Bentley  and  others  supposed, 
to  the  jEolic  dialect  only,  but  to  all  the  dialects 
of  Greece  in  their  more  ancient  mode  of  pronun- 
ciation; and  ha  observes,  in  opposition  to  the 
opinion  of  the  learned,  who  say  that  the  digamrra 
at  first  prevailed,  and  was  afterwards  succeeded 
by  the  aspirate,  that  the  gutturals  at  first  pre- 
vailed, which  were  softened  into  mere  aspirates, 
and  that  these  were  again  changed  for  a  more 
easy  and  agreeable  letter,  which  being  simply  a 
labial,  was  diversified  by  different  people  into  y, 
w,  v,  0,  b  or  f. 

Dr.  Marsh  would  have  it  called,  the  Pelasgic  di- 
gamma. 'The  connexion,'  says  he,  'between  the 
Pelasgi  and  the  JEolic  dialect  has  been  fully  estab- 
lished. Indeed,  it  might  properly  be  called  the 
Pelasgic  dialect :  for  it  was  used  by  the  Pelasgi, 
before  the  name  of  I'Eolic  existed.  The  principal 
migrations  of  the  Pelasgi,  both  to  Italy,  and  to  the 
islands  in  the  ^Egean  sea,  took  place  from  Thes- 
saly,  as  we  have  already  seen,  during  the  reign 
of  Deucalion.  They  carried,  therefore,  their 
dialect  to  Italy,  and  to  the  islands  in  the  .ffigean 
sea,  before  that  dialect  had  acquired  the  appel- 
lation of  ^Eolic.  The  character,  therefore, 
which  distinguishes  the  j(Eolic  dialect,  might  pro- 
perly be  called  the  Pelasgic  digamma.' — Horo 
Pelasgtf,  p.  50. 

This,  however,  the  learned  bishop  of  Salisbury 
disputes. — '  By  the  /Eolians,'  the  Digamma,  as 
he  states,  'was  anciently  called  Vau,  or  Wau, 
the  name  which  is  given  to  the  sixth  letter  in  the 


Hebrew,  Syriac,  and  Samaritan  Alphabets,  and 
to  the  letter  corresponding  to  it  in  the  Arabic 
and  Ethiopic  Alphabets.  The  term  Digamma 
ha3  little  or  no  relation  to  its  power,  and  must 
have  been  given  to  it  after  the  knowledge  of  its 
origin  was  lost.  The  Greek  grammarians,  com- 
paring it  with  the  third  letter  or"  their  alphabet, 
called  it  a  double  gamma;  but  it  was  in  fact  a 
double  Vau.  Its  new  name  must  have  followed 
its  new  figure,  which  was  probably  given  it  to 
distinguish  the  consonant  power  of  the  letter 
from  the  vowel.'  —  Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Dur- 
ham. 1815. 

However  this  may  be,  Homer  has  so  frequently 
used  it,  as  to  give  it  with  some  writers  the  name 
of  the  Homeric  digamma.  His  object  was 
clearly  to  avoid  every  hiatus  of  vowels  :  but  when 
the  introduction  of  aspirates  had  insensibly  abo- 
lished the  use  of  this  letter  with  the  transcribers, 
its  existence  could  only  be  traced  in  a  few 
ancient  inscriptions.  To  remove  the  harshness 
thus  often  apparent  iu  this  great  poet,  the  com- 
mentators interposed  the  final  v,  or  the  par- 
ticles v,  d',  T,  altering,  with  respect  to  the  first, 
the  case  of  words  sometimes  and  conse- 
quently the  sense.  '  Numberless  passages/ 
says  Dr.  Valpy,  '  remained  in  their  naked  defor- 
mity, and  exercised  the  conjectural  sagacity  of 
grammarians  and  commentators.  Thus  in  the 
verse  in  the  opening  of  the  Iliad  ;  '  Hpwo*i>  av- 
roiic  tie  e\wpia  Tivxt  Kvvtiraiv  ;'  aware  of  the  inhar- 
monious effect  of  the  concurrence  of  the  two  t, 
they  cut  off  the  former.  The  quantity  of  the 
latter  created  another  difficulty.  Some  doubled 
the  X,  and  others  asserted  that  t  was  lengthened 
before  the  liquid.  But  there  were  passages,  to 
which  even  these  and  similar  expedients  were  in- 
applicable. A  successful  effort  was  made  by  the 
great  Bentley  to/  remove  these  embarrassments. 
The  restoration  of  the  digamma  has  at  length 
vindicated  the  poet,  and  displayed  the  harmo- 
nious beau  ties  of  his  original  versification.'  Dr.  V. 
furnishes  us  with  the  following  Table  of  words  iu 
Homer,  which  either  constantly,  or  generally 
admit  the  digamma  in  the  initial  vowel. 


ayw,        ) 

to     £,'"w' 

fAIKtg, 

ayvu/u,  t 

i             i     H  (  ('J  • 

break,  ,.  ' 

llCltl\OV, 

kiwi* 

a\t}/xt, 

!'.\in 

tilCt\OG, 
ilKOffl, 

eXTTtg, 

fXTTW, 

uAic, 

U\U)fU, 

dva£, 

t*»cw,to  resemble,£\w, 
tiXap,                   ?Xwp, 

avdavii), 
apato£, 
dpSio, 

ClAMtff 
(tXvijj, 
ilXvipdu, 

£('X(il, 

C/\U/LllUf 

tVlTOl, 
tVVVftl, 

touca. 

apUTTOV, 

apvig, 

UffTV, 


tipyw, 

fipw, 

RffKW, 

iKaQtv, 

IKUQ, 
tKOffTOff 


tap, 
sSvov, 
tOttpa, 
Wivt 


iKT)Tt, 


ipvw,  to  draw 


DIG 


249 


DIG 


ITOQ,  top»C, 

iruwrtoe,  isficu, 

e(i>,  to  put  on.      V'/eeXot,1, 


H 


iviov, 
lov, 


OIVOQ, 
8ft 


owpov. 


jjpiov, 


rta, 


The  form  of  the  digamma  in  the  first  instance 
was  that  of  a  gamma  reversed;  then  that  of  a 
gamma;  afterwards  it  was  written  in  the  shape  of 
a  double  gamma  F  ,  whence  it  derives  its  name  ; 
and  hence  it  has  been  written  F  as  FajStoi  for 
FojScoc,  TiOtv  for  VtOiv,  Ytvro  for  Fevro,  JEol.  for 
WTO,  Dor.  for  SfXro,  from  ?Xw,  &c.  Claudius 
ordered  chat  it  should  be  written  £,  or  F  reversed, 
but  that  form  seems  to  have  ceased  after  it  was 
used  in  the  inscription  on  the  tomb  of  that  em- 
peror '  TERMINAJIT.'  It  has  often  been  ex- 
pressed by  B,  and  sometimes  by  K,  M,  n,  P,  $, 
X.  See  letter  F. 

DI'GAMY,  n.  s.  Gr.  Siyapia.  Second  mar- 
riage ;  marriage  to  a  second  wife  after  the  death 
of  the  first  :  as  bigamy,  having  two  wives  at  once. 

Dr.  Champny  only  proves,  that  archbishop  Cranmei 
was  twice  married  ;  which  is  not  denied  :  but  brings 
nothing  to  prove  that  such  bigamy,  or  digamy  rather, 
deprives  a  bishop  of  the  lawful  use  of  his  power  of 
ordaining.  Bishop  Feme. 

DIGBY,  a  town  of  Nova  Scotia,  on  the  south- 
east side  of  Annapolis  Bay,  eighteen  miles  south- 
west of  Annapolis,  and  fifty-three  north  by  east  of 
Yarmouth.  It  is  one  of  the  most  considerable 
of  the  new  settlements  of  Nova  Scotia. 

DIGBY  (Sir  Kenelm),  an  illustrious  author  and 
statesman  of  the  seventeenth  century,  was  de- 
scended of  an  ancient  English  family.  His 
father,  Everard,  was  beheaded  under  king  James, 
I.  for  being  engaged  in  the  gunpowder  plot. 
King  Charles  I.  made  the  son  a  gentleman  of 
the  bed-chamber,  commissioner  of  the  navy,  and 
governor  of  the  Trinity  House.  He  granted  him 
letters  of  reprisals  against  the  Venetians,  by  vir- 
tue of  which  he  took  several  prizes,  with  a  small 
fleet.  He  fought  the  Venetians  near  the  port  of 
Scanderoon,  and  bravely  made  his'  way  through 
them  with  his  booty.  He  also  translated  various 
authors  into  English;  and  his  Treatise  on  the 
Nature  of  Bodies  and  the  Immortality  of  the 
Soul,  discovers  great  penetration  and  knowledge. 
In  the  beginning  of  the  civil  wars,  he  exerted 
himself  vigorously  in  the  king's  cause;  but  was 
afterwards  imprisoned,  by  order  of  the  parliament, 
in  Winchester-house,  and  had  leave  to  depart 
thence  in  1643.  He  afterwards  compounded  for 
his  estate,  but  was  ordered  to  leave  the  nation; 
when  he  went  to  France,  and  was  se'it  on  two 


embassies  to  pope  Innocent  X.  from  the  queen, 
widow  of  Charles  I.  whose  chancellor  he  then 
was.  On  the  Restoration  he  returned  to  London  , 
where  he  died  in  1665,  aged  sixty. 

DIGE'ST,  v.  a.  &«.  s.      ^       Fr.  digerer ;  Sp. 
DIGEST 'ER,  n.  s.  digestir ;    Lat.  di- 

DIGEST'IBLE,  {.gero,  digestum,  dis 

DIGEST'ION,  n  s.  [diversely,  and  gero 

DIGEST'IVE,  adj.  &  n.  s.       to   bear.     To  dis- 
DIGEST'URE.  J  tribute,  or  reduce, 

into  the  proper  classes,  or  sorts  :  hence  to  con- 
coct in  the  stomach,  and  soften  or  adapt  by 
heat ;  and  to  receive  with  enjoyment.  The  de- 
rivatives all  follow  these  meanings. 

First,  let  us  go  to  dinner, 

— Nay,  let  me  praise  you  while  I  hixve  a  stomach. 
— No,  pray  thee,  let  it  serve  for  table  talk, 
Then,  howsoe'er  thou  speak'st,  'mong  other  things 
I  shall  digest  it.  Shakipeare. 

Now  good  digestion  wait  on  appet.te 
And  health  on  both.  It'. 

I  had  a  purpose  to  make  a  particular  digest,  or  rc- 
compilement  to  the  laws  of  irine  own  natior.. 

Bacon. 

We  conceive,  indeed,  that  a  perfect  good  concoc- 
tion, or  digestion,  or  maturation  of  some  metals,  will 
produce  gold.  /'. 

Those  medicines  that  purge  by  stool  are,  at  the 
first,  not  digestible  by  the  stomach,  and  therefore  move 
immediately  downwards  to  the  guts.  Id. 

A  chilifactory  menstruum,  or  a  digeitive  preparation, 
drawn  from  species  or  individuals,  whose  stomachs 
peculiarly  dissolve  lapideous  bodies. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

It  is  not  good  to  devour  the  favours  of  God  tor> 
greedily :  but  to  take  them  in,  that  we  may  digest  them. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

The  earth  and  sun  were  in  that  very  state  ;  the  one 
active,  piercing,  and  digestive,  by  its  heat  ;  the  other 
passive,  receptive,  and  stored  with  materials  for  sucli 
a  production.  Hale. 

The  digestion  of  the  counsels  in  Sweden  is  made  in 
senate,  consisting  of  forty  counsellors,  who  are  gene- 
rally the  greatest  men.  Temple. 

Rice  is  of  excellent  use  for  all  illnesses  of  the  sto- 
mach, a  great  restorer  of  health,  and  a  great  digester . 

Id. 

When  men  comfort  themselves  with  philosophy,  it 
is  not  because  they  have  got  two  or  three  sentences, 
but  because  they  have  digested  those  sentences,  and 
made  them  their  own  ;  so  upon  the  matter,  philosophy 
is  nothing  but  discretion.  Selden. 

Every  morsel  to  a  satisfied  hunger,  is  only  a  new 
labour  to  a  tired  digestion.  South 

Did  chymick  chance  the  furnaces  prepare, 
Raise  all  the  labour-houses  of  the  air, 
And  lay  crude  vapours  in  digestion  there  ? 

Blackmore. 

People  that  are  bilious  and  fat,  rather  than  lean, 
are  great  eaters  and  ill  digesters.  Arbuthnot. 

Laws  in  the  digest  shew  that  the  Romans  applied 
themselves  to  trade.  Id.  On  Coins. 

I  dressed  it  with  digestives.  Wiseman. 

The  first  stage  of  healing,  or  the  discharge  of  mat 
tor,  is  by  surgeons  called  digestion. 

Sharp's    Surgery. 

Chosen  friends,  with  sense  refined, 
Learning  digested  well.  Thomson. 

Britain  has  not  yet  well  digested  the  loss  of  its  do- 
minion over  us  ;  and  has  still  at  times  some  flatter- 
ing hopes  of  recovering  it.  Franklin. 


DIG 


260 


DIG 


As  Life  discordant  elements  arrests, 
Rejects  the  noxious,  and  the  pure  digettt, 
Combines  with  Heat  the  fluctuating  mass, 
And  gives  awhile  solidity  to  gas.  Darwin. 

Oh,  the  souls  of  some  men 

Thou  wouldst  digett  what  some  call  treason,  and 
Fools  treachery.  Byron. 

DIGEST,  DIGESTUM,  is  a  collection  of  the  Ro- 
man laws,  ranked  and  digested  under  proper 
titles  by  order  of  the  emperor  Justinian.  That 
prince  gave  his  chancellor  Tribonianus  a  com- 
mission for  this  purpose :  who,  in  consequence 
of  this,  chose  sixteen  jurisconsulti,  or  lawyers, 
to  work  upon  them.  These,  accordingly,  took  the 
best  decisions  from  the  2000  volumes  of  the  an- 
cient jurisconsulti,  and  reduced  them  all  into  one 
body ;  which  was  published  A.  D.  533,  under  the 
name  of  the  Digest.  To  this  the  emperor  gave 
the  force  of  a  law,  by  a  letter  at  the  head  of  the 
work,  which  serves  it  as  a  preface.  The  Digest 
makes  the  first  part  of  the  Roman  law,  and  the 
first  part  of  the  corpus  or  body  of  the  civil  law 
contained  in  fifty  books.  It  was  translated  into 
Greek  under  the  same  emperor,  and  called  Pan- 
decta  See  PANDECTS.  Cujas  says,  that  Digest 
is  a  common  name  for  all  books  disposed  in  a 
good  order  and  economy ;  and  hence  Tertullian 
calls  the  gospel  of  St.  Luke  a  digest.  Hence 
also  abridgments  of  the  common  law  are  deno- 
minated digests  of  the  numerous  cases,  argu- 
ments, readings,  pleadings,  &c.,  di°nersed  in  the 
year  books  and  other  reports  and  books  of  law, 
reduced  under  proper  heads.  The  first  was 
that  of  Statham,  which  comes  as  low  as  Henry 
VI. 

DIGESTER,  an  instrument  invented  by  Mr. 
Papin  about  the  beginning  of  the  last  century. 
It  is  a  strong  vessel  of  copper  or  .iron,  with  a 
cover  adapted  to  screw  on  with  pieces  of  felt  or 
paper  interposed.  A  valve  with  a  small  aperture 
is  made  in  the  cover,  the  stopper  of  which  valve 
may  be  more  or  less  loaded,  either  by  actual 
weights,  or  by  pressure  from  an  apparatus  on  the 
principle  of  the  steelyard.  The  purpose  of  this 
vessel  is  to  prevent  the  loss  of  heat  by  evapora- 
tion. The  solvent  power  of  water  when  heated 
in  this  vessel  is  greatly  increased. 

DIGESTION.  For  the  rationale  of  this  process, 
see  PHYSIOLOGY.  See  also  the  word  BILE  for  an 
account  of  part  of  the  changes  which  aliment  un- 
dergoes, before  it  may  in  one  sense  be  said  to  be 
duly  digested;  and,  for  an  account  of  the  de- 
rangements in  the  process  of  digestion  see  the 
article  MEDICINE,  and  the  word  STOMACH  ;  under 
which  last  word,  the  reader  will  find  a  detailed 
account  of  those  modern  theories  which  have  re- 
cently excited  so  much  attention  in  respect  of 
stomach  derangements  and  their  general  influ- 
ence over  the  frame.  It  is  under  this  word,  that 
we  propose  discussing  the  merits  and  demerits 
of  these  theories,  and  engaging  in  a  somewhat 
comprehensive  disquisition  on  the  subject  in  all 
its  bearings. 

DIGESTIVES,  in  medicine,  such  remedies  as 
strengthen  and  increase  the  tone  of  the  stomach, 
and  assist  in  the  digestion  of  food.  To  this  class 
belong  all  stomachics'  and  strengtheners,  or  cor- 
roborants. 

DIGGING,  among  miners,  is  appropriated  to  the 


operation  of  freeing  any  kind  of  ore  from  the  bed 
or  stratum  in  which  it  lies,  where  every  stroke  of 
their  tools  turns  to  account :  in  contradistinction 
to  the  openings  made  in  search  of  ore,  which  are 
called  hatches,  or  essay  hatches  :  and  the  opera- 
tion itself,  tracing  of  mines  or  hatching.  When 
a  bed  of  ore  is  discovered,  the  beele-men  free  the 
ore  from  the  fossils  around  it;  and  the  shovel- 
men  throw  it  from  one  shamble  to  another,  till  it 
reaches  the  mouth  of  the  hatch.  In  most  mines, 
to  save  the  expense  as  well  as  fatigue  of  the 
shovel-men,  they  raise  the  ore  by  means  of  a 
winder  and  two  buckets,  one  of  which  goes  up  as 
the  other  comes  down. 

DIGHT,  v.  a.  Goth.  &  Swed.  duga;  Sax. 
dihten.  To  arrange;  dress;  embelish.  It 
seems  always  to  signify  the  past ;  the  participle 
passive  is  dight,  as  dighted  in  Hudibras  is  per- 
haps improper. 

Every  spirit  as  it  is  most  pure 
And  hath  in  it  the  more  of  heavenly  light, 

So  it  the  fairere  body  doth  procure 
To  habit  in,  and  it  more  fairly  dight 
With  cheerful  grace,  and  amiable  sight. 

Spenser. 

On  his  head  his  dreadful  hat  he  dight, 
Which  maketh  him  invisible  to  sight. 

Hub.   Tale. 

Let  my  due  feet  never  fail 
To  walk  the  studious  cloisters  pale  ; 
And  love  the  high  embowed  roof, 
With  antick  pillar,  massy  proof  ; 
And  storied  windows  richly  dight, 
Casting  a  dim  religious  light.  Milton. 

Just  so  the  proud  insulting  lass 
Arrayed  and  dighted  Hudibras.     Hudibrat. 

DIG'IT,  re.  s.  >  Lat.  digitus ;  from  Gr, 
DIGITATED,  adj.  j  &ucw,  fcuccroc,  to  show,  be- 
cause we  point  out  any  thing  with  the  finger.  Any 
of  the  numbers  expressed  by  a  single  finger.  Also 
a  measure  of  about  three-fourths  of  an  inch,  from 
the  width  of  the  finger  ;  or  the  twelfth  part  of  the 
sun's  or  moon's  diameter.  Digitated  is  branched 
out. 

Not  only  the  numbers  seven  and  nine,  from  consi- 
derations abstruse,  have  been  extolled  by  most,  but 
all  or  most  of  other  digits  have  been  as  mystically  ap- 
plauded. Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

For  animals  multifidous,  or  such  as  are  digitated,  or 
have  several  divisions  in  their  feet,  there  are  but  two 
that  are  uniparous  :  that  is,  men  and  elephants. 

Id. 

If  the  inverted  tube  of  mercury  be  but  twenty-five 
digits  high,  or  somewhat  more,  the  quicksilver  will 
not  fall,  but  remain  suspended  in  the  tube,  because  it 
cannot  press  the  subjacent  mercury  with  so  great  a 
force  as  doth  the  incumbent  cylinder  of  the  air,  reach- 
ing thence  to  the  top  of  the  atmosphere.  Boyle. 

DIGIT,  in  astronomy,  is  used  to  express  the 
quantity  of  an  eclipse.  Thus  an  eclipse  is  said 
to  be  of  six  digits,  when  six  of  these  parts  are 
hid. 

DIGIT,  is  also  a  measure  taken  from  the  breadth 
of  the  finger.  It  is  properly  three-fourths  of  an 
inch,  and  contains  the  measure  of  four  barley- 
corns laid  breadthwise. 

DIGITALIS,  fox-glove,  a  genus  of  the  angi- 
ospermia  order,  and  didynamia  class  of  plants; 
natural  order  twenty-eighth,  luridae :  CAL.  quin- 


DIG 


251 


DIG 


quepartite:  COR.  campanulated,  quinquefid,  and 
ventricose;  CAPS,  ovate  and  bilocular.  There  are 
six  species:  five  of  which  are  hardy,  herbaceous, 
biennial,  and  perennial  plants,  and  the  sixth  a 
tender  shrubby  exotic.      The  herbaceous  species 
rise  two  or  three  feet  high,  ciowned  with  spikes 
of  yellow,  iron-colored,  or  purple  flowers.     The 
shrubby  sort  rises  five  or  six  feet  high,  having 
spear-shaped  rough  leaves,  four  or  five  inches 
long,  and  half  as  broad  ;  the  branches  being  all 
terminated  with  flowers  growing  in  loose  spikes. 
All  the  species  are  easily  raised  by  seeds.     An 
ointment  made  of  the  flowers  of  purple  fox-glove 
and  May  butter,  is  much  commended  by  some 
physicians  for  scrophulous  ulcers  which  run  much 
and  are  full  of  matter.      Taken  internally  this 
plant  is  a  violent  purgative  and  emetic ;  and  is 
therefore  only  to  be  administered  to  robust  con- 
stitutions:   indeed   it  often   proves  even  then  a 
poison.     An  infusion  of  two  drachms  of  the  leaf 
in  a  pint  of  water,  given  in  half-ounce   doses 
every  two  hours  or  so,  till  it  begin  to  purge,  is 
recommended  in  dropsy,  particularly  that  of  the 
breast.  It  is  said  to  have  produced  an  evacuation 
of  water  so  copious  and  sudden,  in  ascites,  by 
stool  and  urine,  that  the  compression  of  bandages 
was  found  necessary.     The  plentiful  use  of  dilu- 
ents is  ordered  during  its  operation.  But  besides 
being  given  in  infusion,  it  has  also  been  employed 
in  substance.     And  when  taken  at  bedtime  to  the 
extent  of  one,  two,  or  three  gra:ns  of  the  dried 
powder,  it  often  in  a  short  time  operates  as  a  very 
powerful  diuretic,  without  producing  any  other 
evacuation.      Even  this  quantity,  however,  will 
sometimes  excite  very  severe  vomiting,  and  that 
too  occurring  unexpectedly. 

DIGLADIA'TION,  n.  s.  Lat.  digladiatio.  A 
combat  with  swords  ;  any  quarrel  or  contest. 

Aristotle  seems  purposely  to  intend  the  cherishing 
of  controversial  digladiations,  by  his  own  affection  of 
an  intricate  obscurity.  Glanville. 

DIGLIGGYHEUR,  a  town  in  the  island  of 
Ceylon,  about  ten  miles  to  the  eastward  of  Candy, 
on  the  road  to  Battacolo.  The  district  around  is 
very  wild  and  impenetrable,  for  which  reason  it 
was  once  a  royal  residence;  and  when  the  king  was 
driven  out  of  Candy,  and  his  capital  burned  by 
the  British  in  1803,  he  found  here  a  retreat,  to 
which  no  European  army  could  penetrate.  There 
are  a  few  villages  among  the  surrounding  hills, 
and  some  rice  grounds. 

DIGLYPH,  in  architecture,  a  kind  of  imper- 
fect triglyph,  console,  or  the  like  :  with  two 
channels  or  engravings  either  circular  or  angular. 
DIGNE,  the  chief  town  of  the  department  of 
the  Lower  Alps,  France,  famous  for  the  baths  near 
it.  It  is  seated  on  the  Bleone,  and  is  a  bishop's 
see.  The  streets  are  steep  and  winding,  and  the 
houses  mean;  but  the  cathedral  is  a  respectable 
edifice,  and  there  are  four  other  churches  Not 
far  from  the  town  there  is  an  extinct  volcano.  It 
contains  about  3500  inhabitants.  Thirty  miles 
south  of  Apt,  and  thirty-four  south  by  west  of 
Embrun. 

DIG'NIFY  v.  a.  ~\  From  Lat,  dignus  (Gr. 
DIGNIFICA'TION,  n.  s.  I  SIKTI,  right)  worthy  ; 
DIG'NIFIED,  adj.  ^and  facia  to  make. 
DIG'NITARY,  n.  s.  i  Tuadvance;  promote; 
DIG'NITY,  n.  s.  J  raise  to  honor.  Digm- 


fication  and  dignity  are  synonymous  substan- 
tives ;  and  the  cognates  of  the  "latter.  Fr.  dig- 
nit'c  ;  Span,  dignidad;  It.  dignita,  Dignities  is 
used  by  Browne  for  the  general  or  chief  maxims 
of  a  science.  Ayliffe  says,  that  among  ecclesias- 
tics, '  we  understand  by  a  dignity  that  piomo- 
tion  or  preferment  to  which  any  jurisdiction  is 
attached.'  Dignitary  has  also  a  peculiar  appli- 
cation to  clergymen,  above  the  rank  of  a  parish- 
priest  ;  but  is  likewise  used  generally. 

Angels  are  not  any  where  spoken  so  highly  of  as 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  are  not  in 
dignity  equal  to  him.  Hooker. 

Such  a  day, 

So  fought,  so  followed,  and  so  fairly  won, 

Came  not  till  now  to  dignify  the  times 

Since  Caesar's  fortunes  !       Sltakspeare.  Henry  IV. 

Not  that  we  think  us  worthy  such  a  guest, 
But  that  your  worth  will  dignify  our  feast. 

Ben  Jonson. 

The  sciences  concluding  from  dignities,  and  prin- 
ciples known  by  themselves,  receive  not  satisfaction 
from  probable  reasons,  much  less  from  bare  asseve- 
rations. Brown. 

I  grant  that  where  a  noble  and  ancient  descent  and 
merit  meet  in  any  man,  it  is  a  double  digntfication  of 
that  person.  Walton' t  Angler. 

Abbots  are  stiled  dignified  clerks,  as  having  some 
dignity  in  the  church.  Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

If  there  be  any  dignitaries,  whose  preferments  are 
perhaps  not  liable  to  the  accusation  of  superfluity, 
they  may  be  persons  of  superior  merit.  Swift. 

Some  men  have  a  native  dignity,  which  will  pro- 
cure them  more  regard  by  a  look,  than  others  can 
obtain  by  the  most  imperious  commands.  Clarissa. 

The  peaceable  lawyers  are,  in  the  first  place,  many 
of  the  benchers  of  the  several  inns  of  court,  who  seem 
to  be  the  dignitaries  of  the  law,  and  are  endowed 
with  those  qualifications  of  mind  that  accomplish  a 
man  rather  for  a  ruler  than  a  pleader.  Addison. 

No  turbots  dignify  my  boards  ; 
But  gudgeons,  flounders,  what  my  Thames  affords. 

Pope. 

We  all  know,  that  those  who  loll  at  their  ease  in 
high  dignities,  whether  of  the  church,  or  of  the  state, 
are  commonly  averse  to  all  reformation.  Burke. 

Or,  turning  to  the  Vatican,  go  see 
Laocoon's  torture  dignifying  pain — 
A  father's  love  and  mortal's  agony 
With  an  immortal's  patience  blending.    Byron. 

DIGNITY,  as  applied  to  the  titles  of  noblemen, 
signifies  honor  and  authority.  And  dignity  may 
be  divided  into  superior  and  inferior ;  as  the  titles 
of  duke,  marquis,  earl,  baron,  &c.  are  the  highest 
names  of  dignity;  and  those  of  baronet,  knight, 
serjeant  at  law,  &c.,  the  lowest.  Nobility  only 
can  give  so  high  a  name  of  dignity  as  to  supply 
the  want  of  a  surname  in  legal  proceedings;  and 
as  the  omission  of  a  name  of  dignity  may  be 
pleaded  in  abatement  of  a  writ,  &c.,  so  it  may  be 
where  a  peer  who  has  more  than  one  name  of 
dignity  is  not  named  by  the  Most  Noble.  No 
temporal  dignity  of  any  foreign  nation  can  give 
a  man  a  higher  title  here  than  that  of  Esquire. 
The  first  personal  dignity  after  the  nobility  is  a 
knight  of  the  order  of  St.  George,  or  of  the  gar- 
ter, first  instituted  by  Edward  III.  A.  D.  1344. 
Next  (but  not  till  after  certain  official  dignities, 
as  privy-counsellors,  the  chancellors  of  the  ex- 


DII 


252 


DIJ 


chequer  and  duchy  of  Lancaster,  the  chief  jus- 
tice of  the  king's  bench,  the  master  of  the  rolls, 
and  the  other  English  judges,)  follows  a  knight 
banneret ;  who  indeed  by  statutes  5  Richard  II. 
c.  4,  and  14  Richard  II.,  o.  11,  is  ranked  next 
after  barons;  and  his  precedence  before  the 
younger  sons  of  viscounts  was  confirmed  by  order 
of  king  James  I.  But  to  entitle  him  to  this  rank, 
he  must  have  been  created  by  the  king  in  person, 
in  the  field,  under  the  royal  banners,  in  time  of 
open  war ;  else  he  ranks  after  baronets,  who  are 
the  next  in  order ;  which  title  is  a  dignity  of  inhe- 
ritance, created  by  letters  patent,  and  usually 
descendible  to  the  issue  male.  Next  follow  the 
knights  of  the  Bath.  The  last  of  these  inferior 
nobility  are  knights  bachelors;  the  most  ancient 
though  the  lowest  order  of  knighthood  amongst 
us.  See  BACHELOR.  The  above,  with  those 
enumerated  under  the  article  NOBILITY,  Sir  Ed- 
ward Coke  says,  are  all  the  names  of  dignity  in 
this  kingdom;  Esquires  and  Gentlemen  being 
only  names  of  worship.  But  before  these  last 
the  heralds  rank  all  colonels,  Serjeants  at  law, 
and  doctors  of  law,  physic,  and  divinity. 

DIGNO'TION,  n.  s.  From  Lat.  dignosco. 
Distinction;  distinguishing  mark. 

That  temperament  all  diyiwtions,  and  conjecture  of 
prevalent  humours,  may  he  collected  from  spots  in 
our  nails,  we  are  not  averse  to  concede. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Krrours. 

DIGRESS',  t>.  «.  }      Span,  and  Port   digre- 

DIGRESS'ION,  n.  s.  >  dir ;  Ital.  digredire  ;  Lat. 

DIGRESS'IVE,  adj.  J  digrediri,  digressus,  from 
dis  and  gradior,  gressus,to  step  ;  to  go  aside  from 
a  road,  or  design ;  to  wander ;  expatiate.  Di- 
gressive is  wandering. 

Thy  noble  shape  is  but  a  form  of  wax, 
Digressing  from  the  valour  of  a  man. 

Sliahtpeare. 

Fhe  digression  of  the  sun  is  not  equal  ;  but,  near 
the  equinoctial  intersections,  it  is  right  aud  greater ; 
near  the  solstices,  more  oblique  and  lesser. 

Browne't  Vulgar  Errours. 
He,  she  knew,  would  intermix 

Grateful  digressions,  and  solve  high  dispute 

With  conjugal  caresses.  Milton. 

The  good  man  thought  so  much  of  his  late  con- 
ceived commonwealth,  that  all  other  matters  were  but 
digressions  to  him.  Sidney. 

In  the  pursuit  of  an  argument,  there  is  hardly 
room  to  digress  into  a  particular  definition,  as  often  as 
a  man  varies  the  signification  of  any  term.  Loike. 

Digrettiom  in  a  book  are  like  foreign  Troops  in  a 
state,  which  argue  the  nation  to  want  a  heart  and 
hands  of  its  own  ;  and  often  cither  subdue  the  natives, 
or  drive  them  into  the  most  unfruitful  corners. 

Swift. 

The  excellence  of  this  work  is  not  exactness  but 
copiousness.  The  wild  diffusion  of  the  sentiments, 
and  the  digressive  sallies  of  imagination,  would  have 
been  compressed  and  restrained  by  confinement  to 
rhyme.  Johnson. 

DIG  YNIA ;  from  Stf,  twice,  and  yvvrj,  a  woman ; 
the  name  of  an  order  in  the  first  thirteen  classes, 
except  the  ninth,  in  Linnaous's  sexual  method ; 
consisting  of  plants,  which  have  two  female 
organs. 

DII,  the  divinities  of  the  ancient  heathens, 
were  very  numerous.  Every  object  which  caused 


terror,  inspired  gratitude,  or  bestowed  affluence, 
received  the  tribute  of  veneration.  Man  saw  a 
superior  agent  in  the  stars,  the  elements,  or  the 
trees,  and  supposed  that  the  waters  which  com- 
municated fertility  to  his  fields  and  possessions, 
were  under  the  influence  and  direction  of  some 
invisible  power  inclined  to  favor  and  to  benefit 
mankind.  Thus  arose  a  train  of  divinities  which 
imagination  arrayed  in  different  forms  and  armed 
with  different  powers.  They  were  supposed  to 
be  endowed  with  understanding,  and  actuated  by 
the  same  passions  which  daily  afflict  the  human 
race ;  and  to  be  appeased  or  provoked,  like  the 
imperfect  beings  whose  fears  gave  them  birth. 
Their  wrath  was  to  be  mitigated  by  sacrifices  and 
incense ;  and  sometimes  human  victims  bled,  and 
thus  real  crimes  were  committed,  to  expiate  crimes, 
which  superstition  alone  supposed  to  exist.  The 
sun,  from  his  powerful  influence  and  animating 
nature,  first  claimed  the  adoration  of  the  uncivi- 
lised inhabitants  of  the  earth.  The  moon  also 
was  honored  with  sacrifices,  and  addressed  in 
prayers;  and  after  immortality  had  been  libe- 
rally bestowed  on  all  the  heavenly  bodies,  man- 
kind classed  among  their  deities  the  brute  creation, 
and  the  cat  and  the  sow  shared  equally  with  Ju- 
piter himself,  the  father  of  gods  and  men,  the 
devout  veneration  of  their  votaries.  This  im- 
mense number  of  deities  has  been  divided  into 
different  classes  according  to  the  fancy  of  the  my- 
thologists.  The  Romans  generally  reckoned  two 
classes  of  the  gods.  Among  the  demi-gods,  who 
were  said  to  have  merited  immortality  by  the 
greatness  of  their  exploits  and  services  to  man- 
kind, were  Verturntms,  Hercules,  Jason,  Castor, 
and  Pollux,  whose  parents  were  some  of  the  im- 
mortal gods.  All  the  passions  and  moral  virtues 
were  also  reckoned  powerful  deities,  and  temples 
were  raised  to  the  goddesses  of  concord,  peace, 
&c.  According  to  Hesiod,  there  were  no  less 
than  30,000  gods  that  inhabited  the  earth,  and 
were  guardians  of  men,  all  subservient  to  Jupiter. 
To  these,  succeeding  ages  added  an  almost  equal 
number ;  and  indeed  they  were  so  numerous,  and 
their  functions  so  various,  that  we  find  temples 
erected  and  sacrifices  offered,  to  unknown  gods. 
All  the  gods  of  the  ancients  were  supposed  to 
have  once  lived  upon  earth  as  mere  mortals ;  and 
even  Jupiter  himself,  the  ruler  of  heaven,  is  re- 
presented by  the  mythologists  as  once  a  helpless 
child ;  and  all  the  particulars,  attending  the  birth 
and  education  of  Juno,  are  recorded.  In  process 
of  time,  not  only  virtuous  men,  who  had  been 
the  patrons  of  learning  and  the  supporters  of  li- 
berty, but  also  thieves  and  pirates,  were  admitted 
among  the  gods,  and  the  Roman  senate  servilely 
granted  immortality  to  the  most  cruel  and  worth- 
less of  their  emperors. 

DIJAMBUS,  in  Latin  poetry,  the  foot  of  a 
verse  of  four  syllables ;  it  is  compounded  of  two 
iambics,  as  severltas. 

DIJON,  or  DIGON,  an  ancient  and  handsome 
city  of  France,  a  bishop's  see,  in  the  department 
of  the  Cote  d'Or  and  ci-devant  province  of  Bur- 
gundy. It  has  a  university  which  has  long  been 
among  the  most  celebrated  and  best  regulated  in 
France.  The  public  structures,  and  particularly 
the  churches,  are  very  fine.  In  front  of  the  ci- 
devant  Place  Royale,  is  the  ancient  palace  of  the 


DIL 


253 


DIL 


dukea  of  Burgundy ;  and  at  the  gates  of  Dijon  is 
a  late  Chartreuse  founded  in  1383,  in  which  are 
some  magnificent  tombs  of  those  princes.  The 
Place  Royale,  in  the  form  of  a  horse-shoe,  is  the 
principal  part  of  the  city.  Among  the  churches 
worth  notice  are,  that  of  St.  Benigne,  the  spire 
of  which  has  an  elevation  of  370  feet;  the  church 
of  St.  Michael,  remarkable  for  the  richness  of  its 
portal ;  that  of  St.  Stephen,  now  the  cathedral 
church ;  and  the  church  of  Notre  Dame,  esteemed 
one  of  the  best  models  of  Gothic  architecture  in 
Europe.  Of  the  old  monastic  institutions, 
the  richest  was  the  Cistercian  abbey,  the  origin 
of  all  of  that  order  throughout  Europe.  Here  is 
also  a  citadel  built  by  Louis  XI.  The  streets 
arc  well  paved,  and  regular,  and  the  houses  in 
general  neat  and  commodious ;  the  population, 
including  the  suburbs,  is  21,600.  Here  are  ma- 
nufactures of  silk,  cotton,  and  wool,  the  trade  in 
which  has  been  much  iinproved  by  the  recent  con- 
struction of  a  canal  from  this  place  to  St.  Jean  de 
Loire.  Three  great  annual  fairs  are  held  here  : 
March  10th,  June  14tb,  and  November  10th,  last^ 
ing  eight  days  each.  Dijon  is  built  on  an  oval  plan 
and  seated  in  a  pleasant  plain,  which  produces 
excellent  wine,  between  two  small  rivers,  forty- 
eight  miles  north-east  of  Autun,  100  miles  north 
of  Lyons,  and  175  south-east  of  Paris;  contains 
professorships  of  theology,  philosophy,  mathe- 
matics, Latin,  German,  history,  rhetoric,  elo- 
quence and  poetry.  Here  are  also  a  drawing  school, 
a  library  of  4000  volumes,  a  museum  of  pain- 
tings and  engravings,  and  a  theatre.  The  acade- 
my of  sciences  was  founded  in  1725.  Among 
the  eminent  characters  of  Dijon,  may  be  men- 
tioned the  celebrated  Bossuet,  and  the  poets 
Crebillon  and  Piron.  It  has  several  public 
walks;  of  which  the  most  frequented  are  the 
ramparts. 

DIJUDICATION,  n.  *.  Lat.  dijudicatio. 
Judicial  distinction. 

DIKE,  n.  s.  Goth  and  Swed.  dike  ;  Saxon, 
die;  Erse  dyk  ;  Fr.  digue;  from  Gr.  rw^oc;  Heb. 
p*  1  a  wall,  or  mound.  A  boundary  of  lands 
made  by  water,  and  often  by  embankments  on 
the  side ;  a  channel  for  water. 

God,  that  breaks  up  the  flood-gates  of  so  groat  a 
d«luge,  and  all  the  art  and  industry  of  man  is  not 
sufficient  to  raise  up  dykes  and  ramparts  a?ainst  it. 

Cowley. 

The  dykeia.ro  filled,  and  with  a  roaring  sound 
The  rising  rivers  float  the  nether  ground. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

The  king  of  dykes  !  than  whom  no  sluice  of  mud 
With  deeper  sable  blots  the  silver  flood. 

Pope's  Dunciad. 

DIKE  denotes  also  a  ditch  or  drain,  made  for 
the  passage  of  waters.  The  word  seems  formed 
from  the  verb  to  dig;  though  others  derive  it 
from  the  Dutch  diik,  or  dyke,  a  dam,  sea-bank, 
or  wall. 

DIKE,  or  dyke,  is  a  work  of  stone,  timber,  or 
fascines,  raised  to  oppose  the  entrance  or  pas- 
sage of  the  waters  of  the  sea,  a  river,  lake,  or  the 
like.  See  HOLLAND. 

DILAC'ERATE,  v.a  3     Lat.  dilacero.    To 

DILACERA  TION  n.  *.  5 tear ;  to  rend;  to 
force  in  two. 


The  infant,  at  the  accomplished  period,  struggling 
to  come  forth,  dilacerates  and  breaks  those  parts  which 
restrained  him  before.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

The  greatest  sensation  of  pain  is  by  the  obstruction 
of  the  small  vessels,  and  dilaceration  of  the  nervous 
fibres.  Arbuthnot. 

DILA'NIATE,  v.  a.  Lat.  dilanio.  To  tear  ; 
to  rend  in  pieces. 

Rather  than  they  would  dilaniate  the  entrails  of 
their  own  mother,  and  expose  her  thereby  to  be  ra- 
vished, they  met  halfway  in  a  gallant  kind. 

Howel's  Eng.  Tears. 

DILAPIDATE,  v.  n.  3      Lat.  dilapido.     To 

DILAPIDATION,  n.  s.  J  go  to  ruin;  to  fall  by 
decay.  The  incumbent's  suffering  the  chancel, 
or  any  other  edifices  of  his  ecclesiastical  living, 
to  go  to  ruin  or  decay,  by  neglecting  to  repair 
the  same :  it  likewise  extends  to  his  commit- 
ting, or  suffering  to  be  committed,  any  wilful 
waste  in  or  upon  the  glebe-woods,  or  any  other 
inheritance  of  the  church.  (Ayliffe's  Parergon.) 
This  word  has  also  been  applied  generally  of 
late. 

Tis  the  duty  of  all  church-wardens  to  prevent  the 
dilapidations  of  the  chancel  and  mansion-house  be- 
longing to  the  rector  or  vicar.  Ayliffe. 


Fr.  dilater;  Span. 

'dilator;  Ital.  &  Lat. 

.  dilatare,  from  de  and 
latus ;  Gr.  irXaroc, 
broad,  from  Heb. 


DILATE',  v.  a.  Sc 

DILA'TABILITY,  n.  s. 

DILA'TABLE,  adj. 

DILATA'TIOU,  n.s. 

DILA'TOR. 

ta'jS,  to  set  at  large.  To  extend ;  spread  out ; 
enlarge ;  hence  to  relate  at  length  or  diffusely : 
as  a  neuter  verb,  to  widen  ;  speak  largely.  Di- 
latability  is  admitting  of  extension.  Dilatation, 
the  act  of  extending,  or  state  of  being  extended. 

But  ye  thereby  much  greater  glory  gate, 
Than  had  ye  sorted  with  a  prince's  peer  ; 

For  now  your  light  doth  more  itself  dilate, 
And  in  my  darkness  greater  doth  appear. 

Spenser. 

But  he  would  not  endure  that  woful  theam 
For  to  dilate  at  large.  Faerie  Queene. 

Do  me  the  favour  to  dilate  at  full 
What  hath  befallen  of  them,  and  thee,  till  now. 

Shakspeare. 

Joy  causeth  a  cheerfulness  and  vigour  in  the  eyes  ; 
singing,  leaping,  dancing,  and  sometimes  tears  :  all 
these  are  the  effects  of  the  dilatation,  and  coming 
forth  of  the  spirits  into  the  outward  parts. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

It  may  be  behoveful  for  princes,  in  matters  of 
grace,  to  transact  the  same  publickly,  and  by  them- 
selves ;  or  their  ministers  to  dilate  upon  it,  and  im- 
prove their  lustre,  by  anv  addition  or  eloquence  of 
speech.  Clarendon. 

Satan  alarmed, 

Collecting  all  his  might,  dilated  stood, 
Like  Teneriff,or  Atlas,  unremoved.    Milton. 
The   motions   of  the   tongue,,  by  contraction  and 
dilatation,  are  so  easy  and   so  subtle,  that  you  can 
hardly  conceive  or  distinguish  them  aright.    Holder. 

We  take  notice  of  the  wonderful  dilatability  or  ex- 
tensiveness  of  the  gullets  of  serpents  :  I  have  taken 
wo  adult  mice  out  of  the  stomach  of  an  adder,  whose 
neck  was  not  bigger  than  my  little  finger.  Ray. 

Diffused,  it  rises  in  a  higher  sphere  ; 
Dilates  its  drops,  and  softens  into  air.    PnV. 


DIL 

His  heart  dilates  and  glories  in  his  strength, 

Addison. 

The  second  refraction  would  spread  the  rays  one 
way  as  much  as  the  first  doth  another,  and  so  dilate 
the  image  in  breadth  as  much  as  the  first  doth  in 
length.  Newton. 

The  windpipe  divides  itself  into  a  great  number  of 
branches  called  bronchia :  these  end  in  small  air- 
bladders,  dilatable  and  contractible,  capable  to  be  in- 
flated by  the  admission  of  air,  and  to  subside  at  the 
expulsion  of  it.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

The  buccinatores,  or  mowers  up  of  the  cheeks,  and 
the  dilitors  of  the  nose,  are  too  strong  in  cholerick 
people.  Id. 

This  fluid  may  possibly  be  the  same  with  that 
which,  being  attracted  by  and  entering  into  other 
more  solid  matter,  dilate*  the  substance,  by  separating 
the  constituent  particles,  and  so  rendering  some  solids 
fluid,  and  maintaining  the  fluidity  of  others. 

Franklin. 

Here,  there,  he  points  his  threatening  front,  to  suit 
His  first  attack,  wide  waving  to  and  fro 
His  angry  tail ;  red  rolls  his  eyes,  dilated  glow. 

Byron. 

DILATATION,  in  physics,  a  motion  of  the  parts 
o.  any  body,  by  which  it  is  so  expanded  as  to 
occupy  a  greater  space.  This  expansive  motion 
depends  upon  the  elastic  power  of  the  body ; 
whence  it  appears  that  dilatation  is  different  from 
rarefaction,  this  last  being  produced  by  the  means 
of  heat. 

DILATORY  PLEAS,  in  law,  are  such  as  are  put 
in  merely  for  delay,  and  there  may  be  a  demurrer 
to  a  dilatory  plea,  or  the  defendant  shall  be  or- 
dered to  plead  better,  &c.  The  truth  of  dilatory 
pleas  is  to  be  made  out  by  affidavit  of  the  fact, 
by  stat.  4  and  5  Anne. 

DILATRIS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order,  and  triandria  class  of  plants :  CAL. 
none  :  con.  has  six  petals,  and  is  shaggy  ;  the 
stigma  simple.  Species  three ;  all  natives  of  the 
Cape. 

DIL'ATORY,  adj.  Fr.  dilatoire ;  Lat.  dilu- 
torius.  See  DILATE.  (For  a  dilatory  person 
spreads  or  extends  his  work.)  Slow ;  delaying ; 
tardy. 

These  cardinals  trifle  with  me  :   I  abhor 
This  dilatory  sloth,  and  tricks  of  Rome. 

Shakspeare.     Henry  VIII. 

An  inferior  council,  after  former  tedious  suits  in  a 
higher  court,  would  be  but  dilatory,  and  so  to  little 
purpose.  Hay  ward. 

All  promise  is  poor  dilatory  man, 
And  that  through  every  stage.  Young. 

A  dilatory  temper  commits  innumerable  cruelties 
without  design.  Addison's  Spectator. 

DILECTION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dilectio.  The  act 
of  loving;  kindness. 

So  free  is  Christ's  dilection,  that  the  grand  con- 
dition of  our  felicity  is  our  belief. 

Boyle's  Seraphic  Love. 

DILEM'MA.  Fr.  dilemme;  Lat.  dilemma; 
Gr.  SiXrififia,  from  dig  and  \ijupa,  an  assumption, 
6  Xa/i/3avw,  to  take.  An  argument  or  sophism 
capable,  apparently,  of  two  equally  correct,  but 
opposite  conclusions. 

A  dilemma,  that  Morton  used  to  raise  benevolence, 
fome  called  his  fork,  and  some  his  crotch. 

Bacon's  Henry  VII. 


254  DIL 


Quoth  he,  in  all  my  past  adventures 
I  ne'er  was  set  so  on  the  tenters, 
Or  taken  tardy  with  dilemma, 
That  every  way  I  turn  does  hem  me. 

Hudibras 

Hope,  whose  weak  being  ruined  is 
Alike  if  it  succeed,  and  if  it  miss  ; 
Whom  good  or  ill  does  equally  confound, 
And  both  the  horns  of  fate's  dilemma  wound. 

Cowley. 

A  dire  dilemma ;  either  way  I'm  sped  ; 
If  foes  they  write,  if  friends  they  read,  me  dead. 

Pope. 

DILIGENCE,  n.  s.}     Fr.  diligent ;  Span., 
DIL'IOENT,  adj.          >  Port.,    and    Ital.   dili- 
DIL'IGENTLY,  adv.    j  gentc  ;    Lat.    diligens, 
from  diligerCj  to  favor  (work).     Industry  ;  con- 
stancy   in    business  ;     continued     application. 
Hence  a  name,  not  seldom  misapplied,  of  stage 
coaches. 

Seest  thou  a  man  diligent  in  his  business,  he  shall 
stand  before  kings.  Prov.  xxii.  29. 

Brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and 
election  sure.  2  Pet.  i.  10. 

Still  when  she  slept  he  kept  both  watch  and  ward  ; 
And  when  she  wakt  he  wayted  diligent, 
With  humble  service  to  her  will  prepard. 

Spentcr.  Faerie  Queene. 

If  you  inquire  not  attentively  and  diligently,  you 
shall  never  be  able  to  discern  a  number  of  mechanical 
motions.  Bacon. 

But  the  power  of  nature  is  only  the  power  of  using 
to  any  certain  purpose  the  materials  which  diligence 
procures,  or  opportunity  supplies.  Johnton. 

Now,  who  would  have  suspected  your  friend  Miss 
Prim  of  an  indiscretion  ?  Yet  such  is  the  illnature 
of  people,  that  they  say  her  uncle  stopped  her  last 
week,  just  as  she  was  stepping  into  the  York  diligence 
with  her  dancing  master.  Sheridan, 

DILL,  n.  s.  Sax.  "mle  ;  Pers.  dilee,  from  dil, 
the  heart,  a  cordial.  It  hath  a  slender,  fibrous, 
annual  root ;  the  leaves  are  like  those  of  fennel ; 
the  seeds  are  oval,  plain,  streaked,  and  bor- 
dered. 

Dill  is  raised  of  seed,  which  is  ripe  in  August. 

Mortimer. 

DILLEMBURG,  or  DILLEHBURG,  a  town  of 
Germany,  in  Westphalia,  and  capital  of  Nassau 
Dillenburg,  situated  on  the  Dille.  Near  it  is  a 
furnace  for  the  smelting  of  copper.  The  sove- 
reignty of  this  town  was  added  to  the  grand 
duke  of  Berg,  by  the  late  treaty  of  confederation 
between  the  states  of  the  Rhine.  It  is  fourteen 
miles  north-west  of  Wetzlar.  Long.  8°  22'  E., 
lat.  50°  36' N. 

D1LL1NGEN,  a  neat  town  of  Bavaria,  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Danube,  with  a  university  or  ly- 
ceum.  The  bishop  of  Augsburg  resided  here 
formerly,  and  it  is  still  a  bishop's  see.  It  con- 
tains a  chapter  and  three  convents ;  and  was 
formerly  a  county;  the  princes  of  which  were 
powerful.  Near  this  town  Louis  XVIII.  was 
fiied  at,  and  wounded  in  the  forehead,  by  some 
unknown  assassin,  July  12th,  1796.  Population 
3120.  It  is  twenty-three  miles  north-east  of 
Augsburg  and  twenty-four  north-east  of  Ulm. 

DILLENIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  poly- 
gynia  order,  and  polyandria  class  of  plants : 
CAL.  pentaphyllous  ;  the  petals  five  :  CAPS.  nuj 


DIL 


255 


DIM 


merous,  polyspermous,  coalited  and  full  of  pulp. 
Species  eight;  all  Indian  plants. 

DILLEN1US  (John  James),  an  eminent  bo- 
tanist, born  at  Darmstadt  in  Germany,  in  1687, 
and  educated  at  the  university  of  Gieffen.  He 
contributed  several  curious  papers  to  the  Mis- 
cellanea Curiosa,  and,  in  1721,  accompanied  Dr. 
Sherard  to  England,  where  he  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he 
undertook  a  new  edition  of  Ray's  Synopsis 
Stirpium  Britannicarum.  He  was  appointed 
the  first  botanical  professor  at  Oxford,  on  Dr. 
Sherard's  foundation,  and  in  1735  the  univer- 
sity admitted  him  to  the  degree  of  M.  D.  He 
died  in  1747.  He  published  an  elaborate  work, 
entitled  Hortus  Elthamensis,  and  also  a  History 
of  Mosses. 

DILLON  (Wentworth),  earl  of  Roscommon,  a 
British  poet  of  celebrity,  was  the  son  of  James, 
earl  of  Roscommon,  by  a  sister  of  the  earl  of 
Strafford.  Though  born  in  Ireland  (in  1633)  he 
received  his  education  at  lord  Strafford's  seat  in 
Yorkshire,  and  finally  entered  the  Protestant 
university  of  Caen  in  Normandy,  under  the  ce- 
lebrated Bochart.  After  travelling  into  Italy  he 
returned,  soon  after  the  Restoration,  to  England, 
and  was  made  captain  of  the  band  of  pensioners. 
He  now  ruined  his  estate  by  gaming ;  and,  being 
involved  also  in  quarrels,  he  returned  to  Ireland, 
where  his  property  lay.  Here,  however,  he  fol- 
lowed nearly  the  same  course  as  in  England, 
until  his  marriage  with  a  daughter  of  the  earl  of 
Burlington.  He  now  appears  to  have  cultivated 
letters,  and  to  have  reformed  himself.  He  pro- 
jected,among  other  modes  of  promoting  literature, 
an  academy  for  improving  and  fixing  the  English 
language;  but  the  scheme  was  never  accom- 
plished. On  the  accession  of  James  II.  he 
visited  Italy,  and  took  up  his  residence  at  Rome, 
where  he  died  of  the  gout  in  1684.  Lord  Ros- 
common was  not  a  voluminous  writer,  his  prin- 
cipal piece  being  a  poetical  Essay  on  Translated 
Verse,  in  which  he  lays  down  the  rules  that 
ought  to  govern  translations.  Other  poems  of 
this  writer  are  translations  of  Horace's  Art  of 
Poetry,  of  Virgil's  sixth  Eclogue,  of  the  Dies  Irae, 
of  a  scene  in  Pastor  Fido,  &c.  Dr.  Johnson  calls 
him  the  most  correct  writer  of  English  verse  be- 
fore Dryden ;  and  Pope  has  said  of  him,  addres- 
sing a  poet  of  rather  different  character, 
Unhappy  Dryden  !  in  all  Charles's  days, 
Roscommon  only  boasts  unspotted  lays. 

DILU'CIDATE,  v.  a.^     From   Lat.  kluei- 
DILU'CID,  adj.  >  dare.    To  make  clear, 

DILUCIDA'TION,  n.  s.    J  or  plain ;  to  explain ; 

to  free  from  obscurity. 

I  shall  not  extenuate,  but  explain  and  dilucidatc, 

according  to  the  custom  of  the  ancients. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DILUTE',  v.  a.  &  adj.~\      From   Lat.  diluo, 
DILU'TER,  n.s.  f  de  and  IUQI   Gr.  Xww 

DILU'TION,  <  (Heb.  r6a,  to  waste) 

DILU'ENT.  )  to  wash.     To  make 

thin    or    fluid-like;    to  weaken;   make  vapid. 

Dilution    is  the  act  of  making  thin  or  weak, 

or  the  thing  so  made. 

Drinking  a  large  dose  of  diluted  tea,   as  she  was 

ordered  by  a  physician,  she  got  to  bed.  Locke. 


If  the  red  and  blue  colours  were  more  dilute  and 
weak,  the  distance  of  the  images  would  be  less  than 
an  inch  ;  and  if  they  were  more  intense  and  full,  that 
distance  would  be  greater.  Newton. 

Water  is  the  only  dlluter,  and  the  best  dissolvent 
of  most  of  the  ingredients  of  our  aliment. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

There  is  no  real  diluent  but  water  :  every  fluid  is 
diluent,  as  it  contains  water  in  it.  Id. 

Opposite  to  dilution  is   coagulation,    or  thickening, 
which  is   performed   by    dissipating    the  most  liquid 
parts   by    heat,   or  by   insinuating    some    substances, 
which    make    the    parts    of    the   fluid   cohere    mor 
strongly.  2d. 

DILU'VIAN,  adj.  From  Lat.  diluvium,  de  and 
luo,  to  wash.  Relating  to  the  deluge. 

Suppose  that  this  diluvian  lake  should  rise  to  the 
mountain  tops  in  one  place,  and  not  diffuse  itself 
equally  into  all  countries  about.  Burnet's  Theory. 

DIM,  v.  a.  &tadj.^i      Goth,  dimma  ;  Sax.</im- 
DIM'ISH,  adj.         ime;  Swed.  dimm ;  Welsh 
DIM'ISHLY,  adv.   £dy;  Erse  dow.    According 
DIM'ISHNESS,  n.s.J  to    Minsheu   from  Stipoe, 
fear,  because  the  dark  occasions  fear.     To  be- 
cloud ;  darken ;  make  less  bright,  or  obscure :  as  an 
adjective,  somewhat  dark  ;  and  hence  not  seeing 
clearly  ;  dull.     Dimish  is  a  diminutive  of  dim. 

When  Isaac  was  old  his  eyes  were  diwithat  he  could 
not  see.  Gen.  xxvii.  1. 

The  statu  of  Mars  began  his  hauberke  ring, 
And  with  that  sound  he  herd  a  murmuring 
Full  low  and  dym,  that  saied,  '  Victory  !' 

Chaucer. 

And  her  fair  eyes,  like  stars  that  dimmed  were 
With  darksome  cloud,  now  shew  their  goodly  beams. 

Spenser. 
As   where   the   Almighty's    lightning    brand   does 

light, 

It   dims  the  dazed   eyen,  and   daunts  the    senses 
quite.  Id.   Faerie  Queene. 

All  of  us  have  cause 
To  wail  the  dimming  of  our  shining  star. 

Shakspeare.   Richard  III. 

It  hath  been  observed  by  the  ancients,  that  much 
use  of  Venus  doth  dim  the  sight ;  and  yet  eunuchs, 
which  are  unable  to  generate,  are  nevertheless  also 
dim  sighted.  Bacon. 

Thus  while  he  spake,  each  passion  dimmed  his  face, 
Thrice  changed.  Milton. 

Unspeakable  !  who  sittest  above  these  heavens, 
To  us  invisible,  or  dimly  seen, 
In  these  thy  lowest  works  Id. 

In  the  beginning  of  our  pumping  the  air,  the  match 
appeared  well  lighted,  though  it  had  almost  filled  th-e 
receiver  with  fumes  ;  but  by  degrees  burnt  more  and 
more  dimly.  Boyle's  Spring  of  the  Air. 

The  principal  figure  in  a  picture  is  like  a  king 
among  his  courtiers,  who  dims  all  his  attendants. 

Dryden. 

Every  one  declares  against  blindness,  and  yet  who 
almost  is  not  fond  of  that  which  dims  his  sight  ? 

Locke. 

'Tis  true,  but  let  it  not  be  known, 
My  eyes  are  somewhat  dimish  grown ; 
For  nature,  always  in  the  right, 
To  your  decays  adapts  my  sight.  Swift. 

For  thee  I  dim  these  eyes,  and  stuff  this  head, 
With  all  such  reading  as  was  never  read. 

Pope's  Dunciad. 


DIM 


256 


DIM 


Add  to  all  these  improvements  backwards  another 
modern  fancy,  that  grey  printing  is  more  beautiful 
than  black.  Hence  the  English  new  books  are  printed 
in  so  dim  a  character,  as  to  be  read  with  difficulty  by 
old  eyes,  unless  in  a  very  strong  light,  and  with  good 
glasses.  Franklin, 

But  when  the  fading  eye  grows  dim, 
And  fails  each  faint  and  wasted  limb, 
And  short  and  fre  quent  pantings  show 
The  sad  disease  that  lurks  below.  Bawdier. 

I  linger  yet  with  Nature,  for  the  night 
Hath  been  to  me  a  more  familiar  face 
Than  that  of  man  ;  and  in  her  starry  shade 
Of  dim  and  solitary  loveliness, 
I  learned  the  language  of  another  world-   Byron. 

DIMACH/E ;  from  Sis,  double,  and  /ta^co,  I 
fight;  in  antiquity,  a  kind  of  horsemen,  first 
instituted  by  Alexander.  Their  armour  was 
lighter  than  that  of  the  infantry,  and  at  the  same 
time  heavier  than  that  used  by  horsemen,  so 
that  they  could  act  as  horse  or  foot  as  occasion 
required. 

DIMCHURCH,  or  DINCHURCH,  a  village  of 
England,  in  Kent,  situated  by  the  side  of  a  strong 
dyke,  called  Dimchurch  Wall,  between  Romney 
and  Hythe,  made  to  prevent  the  encroachments 
of  the  sea,  with  a  road  on  the  top  which  is  mostly 
wide  enough  for  carriages  to  pass  each  other. 
Here  are  kept  the  records  of  the  Romney  Marsh ; 
and  the  court  is  held  here  by  the  lords  of  the 
Marsh  and  the  members  of  the  corporation,  to  re- 
gulate all  affairs  concerning  it  It  is  four  miles 
ami  ahalf  N.N.E.  of  New  Romney,  and  four  and 
a  half  S.S.W.  of  Hythe. 

DIMENSION,  n.  s.  ^     Fr.  and   Span,  di- 

DIMEN'SIONLESS,  adj.  >  mension;  Ital.  dimen- 

DIMEN'SIVE.  j  sione ;  Lat.  dimensio  ; 

dt  and  mensio,  from  metior,  Gr.  pnptw,  to  mea- 
sure. Extent ;  capacity ;  solid  contents.  Dimen- 
sionless  is  used  by  Milton  for  without  bulk. 
Dimensive  is  marking  the  boundary  or  dimen- 
sions. 

Wherefore  base 
When  my  dimensions  are  as  well  compact, 

My  mind  as  generous,  and  my  shape  as  true, 

As  honest  Madam's  issue  ?  Shakspeare. 

All  bodies  have  their  measure,  and  their  space 

But  who  can  draw  the  soul's  dimentne  lines  ? 

Davies. 
In  they  passed 

Dimensionless  through  heavenly  doors.          Milton. 

My  gentleman  was  measuring  my  walls,  and  taking 
the  dimension*  of  the  room.  Swift. 

To  judge  rightly  of  our  own  worth,  we  should  retire 
a  little  from  the  world,  to  see  its  pleasures,  and  pains 
too,  in  their  proper  size  and  dimensions.  Sterne. 

Thus  mingled  still  with  wealth  and  state, 
Croesus  himself  can  never  know  ; 

His  true  dimensions  and  his  weight 

Are  far  inferior  to  their  show.  Watts. 

DIMENSION,  in  geometry,  is  either  length, 
breadth,  or  thickness ;  hence  a  line  has  one  di- 
mension, viz.  length ;  a  superficies  two,  viz.  length 
and  breadth  ;  and  a  body  or  solid  has  three,  viz. 
length,  breadth,  and  thickness. 

DIMICATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dimicatio.  A 
battle ;  the  act  of  fighting  ;  contest. 

DIMIDIATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dimidiatio.  The 
act  of  halving ;  division  into  two  equal  parts. 


DIMINISH,  v.  a.  a.  &  n.  ~}      Fr.   dimmuer  ; 

DIMIN'ISHINGLY,  adj.  Ital.     diminuire ; 

DIMINUTION,  n.  s.  (  Span,  and  Port. 

DIMIN'UTIVE,  n.  s.  &  adj.    fdiminuyr  ;      Lat. 

DIMIN'UTIVELY,  adv.  diminuere,  di  and 

DIMIN'UTIVENESS,  n.  s.  J  minuo.  To  make 
less;. to  impair;  take  from  in  any  way  ;  degrade:, 
as  a  neuter  verb,  to  grow  less  ;  be  impaired  or 
degraded.  Diminutive,  as  a  substantive,  and 
diminutiveness,  express  littleness.  Diminutive 
also  means,  that  makes  little ;  any  thing  small. 

Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word  which  I  comninnci 
you,  neither  shall  you  diminish  aught  from  it. 

Deut.  iv.  2. 
The  poor  wren, 

The  most  diminutive  of  birds,  will  fight, 
Her  young  ones  in  her  nest,  against  the  owl. 

Shakspeare.     Macbeth. 

Follow  his  chariot ;  monster-like,  be  shown 
For  poor'st  diminutives,  for  doits !  Shakspeare. 

The  one  is  not  capable  of  any  diminution  or  augmen- 
tation at  all  by  men  ;  the  other  apt  to  admit  both. 

Hooker. 

He  afterwards  proved  a  dainty  and  effeminate 
youth,  was  commonly  called,  by  the  diminutive  of  his 
name,  Peterkin  or  Perkin.  Bacon's  Henry  VII. 

Make  me  wise  by  thy  truth,  for  my  own  soul's  sal- 
vation, and  I  shall  not  regard  the  world's  opinion  or 
diminution  of  me.  King  Charles. 

Impiously  they  thought 
Thee  to  diminish,  and  from  thee  withdraw 
The  number  of  thy  worshippers.  Milton. 

O  thou  that  with  surpassing  glory  crowned, 
Look'st  from  thy  sole  dominion  like  the  God, 
Of  this  new  world  ;  at  whose  sight  all  the  stais, 
Hide  their  diminished  heads  Id. 

Sim,  while  but  Sim,  in  good  repute  did  live; 
Was  then  a  knave,  but  in  diminutive.  Cotton. 

What  judgment  I  had,  increases  rather  than  dimi- 
nishes ;  and  thoughts,  such  as  they  are,  come  crowding 
in  so  fast  upon  me,  that  my  only  difficulty  is  to  chuse 
or  to  reject.  Dryden. 

The  light  of  man's  understanding  is  but  a  short, 
diminutive,  contracted  light,  and  looks  not  beyond  the 
present.  South. 

Finite  and  infinite  seem  to  be  looked  upon  as  the 
modes  of  quantity,  and  to  be  attributed  primarily  to 
those  things  which  are  capable  of  increase  or  diminu- 
tion. Locke. 

I  never  heard  him  censure,  or  so  much  as  speak 
diminishingly ,  of  any  one  that  was  absent.  Id. 

The  gravitating  power  of  the  sun  is  transmitted 
through  the  vast  bodies  of  the  planets  without  any 
diminution,  so  as  to  act  upon  all  their  parts,  to  their 
very  centres,  with  the  same  force,  and  according  to 
the  same  laws,  as  if  the  part  upon  which  it  acts  were 
not  surrounded  with  the  body  of  the  planet. 

Newton. 

They  know  how  weak  and  aukward  many  of  those 
little  diminutive  discourses  are.  Watt*. 

Crete's  ample  fields  diminish  to  our  eye  ; 
Before  the  Boreal  blasts  the  vessels  fly. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

Security  diminishes  the  passions  ;  the  mind,  when 
left  to  itself,  immediately  languishes.  Hume. 

Check  then  the  solicitations  of  the  flesh  ;  and  dare 
to  do  nothing  that  may  diminish  thy  native  excellence, 
dishonour  thy  high  original,  or  degrade  thy  noble 
nature.  Mason. 


DIM 


257 


DIN 


Thence  with  what  pleasure  have  we  just  discerned 
The  distant  plough,  slow  moving,  and  beside 
}lis  labouring  team,  that  swerved  not  from  the  track, 
The  sturdy  swain  diminished  to  a  boy.  Cowper. 

DIM'ISSORY,  adj.  Lat.  dimissorius.  That 
by  which  a  man  is  dismissed  to  another  jurisdic- 
tion. 

A  bishop  of  another  diocess  ought  neither  to  ordain 
or  admit  a  clerk,  without  the  consent  of  his  own  pro- 
per bishop,  and  without  the  letters  dimissory. 

Ayliffe. 

DIMISSORY  LETTERS,  literse  dimissorise,  in  the 
canon  law,  a  letter  given  by  a  bishop  to  a  candi- 
date for  holy  orders,  having  a  title  in  his  diocess, 
directed  to  some  other  bishop,  and  giving  leave 
for  the  bearer  to  be  ordained  by  him.  When  a 
person  produces  letters  of  ordination  or  tonsure, 
conferred  by  any  other  than  his  own  diocesan,  he 
must  at  the  same  time  produce  the  letters  dimis- 
sory given  by  his  own  bishop,  on  pain  of  nullity. 
Letters  dimissory  cannot  be  given  by  the  chapter, 
sede  vacante ;  this  being  deemed  an  act  of  volun- 
tary jurisdiction,  which  ought  to  be  reserved  to 
the  successor. 

DI'MITY,  7i.  s.  A  fine  kind  of  fustian,  or  cloth 
of  cotton. 

I  directed  a  trowze  of  fine  dimity.  Wiseman. 

DIM'PLE,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  ^      Dint,  a  hole ;  din- 
DIM'PLEU,  adj.  > tie,  a  little   hole;  by 

DIMP'LY,  adv.  J  a  careless  pronunci- 

ation made  dimple,  says  Skinner.     A  small  hol- 
low, or  depression,  often  applied  to  the  face. 

On  each  side  her 
Stood  pretty  dimpled  boys  like  smiling  cupids. 

Shakspeare. 

By  dimpled  brook,  and    fountain  brim, 
The  wood-nymphs  decked  with  daisies  trim 
Their  merry  wakes  and  pastimes  keep : 
What  hath  night  to  do  with  sleep  ?  Milton. 

The  wild  waves  mastered  him,  and  sucked  him  in, 
And  smiling  eddies  dimpled  on  the  main.  Dryden. 

As  the  smooth  surface  of  the  dimply  flood 
The  silver-slippered  virgin  lightly  trod. 

Warton's  Isis. 

In  her  forehead's  fair  half  round, 
Love  sits  in  open  triumph  crowned  ; 
He  in  the  dimple  of  her  chin, 
In  private  state,  by  friends  is  seen.         Prior, 

The  dimple  [laugh]  is  practised  to  give  a  grace  to 
the  features,  and  is  frequently  made  a  bait  to  entangle 
a  gazing  lover.  Steele. 

How  frail  is  Beauty's  bloom  ! 
The  dimpled  cheek — the  sparkling  eye — 
Scarce  seen,  before  their  wonders  fly 

To  decorate  a  tomb.  Robinson. 

DIMCERIT^ ;  from  Sta,  and  /iotpaw,  to  di- 
vide ;  a  name  given  to  the  Apollinarists,  who  at 
first  held  that  Christ  only  assumed  a  human  body 
without  taking  a  reasonable  soul ;  but,  being  at 
length  convinced  by  texts  of  Scripture,  they  al- 
lowed that  he  did  assume  a  soul,  but  without 
understanding,  the  Word  supplying  that  faculty. 
From  this  way  of  separating  the  understanding 
from  the  soul  they  were  denominated  DimcGritse, 
or  separaters. 

DIMOTUC,  a  town  of  European  Turkey,  in 
Romania,  with  a  Greek  archbishop's  see.  It  is 
seated  on  a  mountain  surrounded  by  the  river 
VOL.  VII. 


Meriza,  twelve  miles  south-west  of  Adrianople 
Long.  26°  15'  E.,  lat.   41°  35'  N. 

DIMSDALE  (Thomas),  a  celebrated  English 
physician,  the  son  of  a  surgeon  at  Theydon  Gar 
non  in  Essex,  where  he  was  born  in  1712.  He 
studied  some  time  at  St.  Thomas's  Hospital, 
London;  and,  about  1734,  commenced  practi- 
tioner at  Hertford.  In  1745  he  accompanied  the 
army  under  the  duke  of  Cumberland  as  assistant 
surgeon,  and  continued  in  that  capacity  till  Car- 
lisle had  surrendered  to  the  royal  army,  when  he 
returned  to  Hertford.  In  1761  he  took  the  de- 
gree of  M.  D.,  commenced  physician,  and  became 
celebrated  by  his  successful  mode  of  inoculating 
for  the  small  pox.  He  published  a  treatise  on  it 
in  1767,  which  was  quickly  translated,  and  cir- 
culated all  over  the  continent.  His  fame  as  a 
skilful  practitioner  occasioned  his  being  invited 
to  Russia  to  inoculate  the  empress  Catherine 
and  her  son,  in  1768,  for  which  he  was  appointed 
counsellor  of  state  and  physician  to  her  imperial 
majesty,  with  an  annuity  of  £500  :  he  was  at  the 
same  time  created  a  baron  of  the  Russian  empire, 
and  the  same  title  was  conferred  on  his  son.  At 
Moscow  he  inoculated  also  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  the  people ;  but  refused  the  invitation  of 
the  empress  to  reside  in  Russia  as  her  physician, 
and  after  being  admitted,  at  Sans  Souci,  to  a  pri- 
vate audience  of  Frederic  II.  king  of  Prussia,  he 
returned  to  England.  In  1780  he  was  elected 
M.P.  for  the  borough  of  Hertford;  upon  which 
he  declined  his  practice,  except  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor.  In  1781  he  again  visited  Russia  to 
inoculate  the  late  emperor  Alexander  and  his 
brother,  in  which  he  experienced  the  same  success 
as  before.  On  bis  resignation,  in  1790,  his  son 
Nathanael  was  elected  representative  of  the 
borough  of  Hertford.  Baron  Dimsdale  died  at 
Hertford,  after  a  short  illness,  in  1800. 

DIN,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Sax.  byn,  from  'aynan,  to 
make  a  noise ;  Ice  dyna,  to  thunder.  To  sun 
with  a  noise ;  stupify ;  overpower  with  clamotr ; 
the  noise  made. 

And  all  the  way  he  roared  as  he  went, 
That  all  the  forest  with  astonishment 
Thereof  did  tremble,  and  the  beasts  therein 
Fled  fast  away  from  that  so  dreadful  din. 

Hubberd's  Tale. 

O,  'twas  a  din  to  fright  a  monster's  ear  ; 
To  make  an  earthquake  :  sure,  it  was  the  roar 
Of  a  whole  herd  of  lions.  Shahipeare. 

Now  night,  over  heaven 
Inducing  darkness,  grateful  truce  imposed, 
And  silence  on  the  odious  din  of  war.       Milton. 

Rather  live 

To  bait  thee  for  his  bread,  and  din  your  ears 
With  hungry  cries.  Otway. 

Some  independent  ideas,  of  no  alliance  to  one  ano- 
ther, are,  by  education,  custom,  and  the  constant  din  of 
their  party,  so  coupled  in  their  minds,  that  they  always 
appear  there  together,  and  they  can  no  more  separate 
them  in  their  thoughts  than  if  they  were  but  one  idea, 
and  they  operate  as  if  they  were  so.  Locke. 

What  shall  we  do  if  his  majesty  puts  out  a 
proclamation  commanding  us  to  take  Wood's  half- 
pence ?  This  hath  been  often  dinned  in  my  ears. 

Swift. 

Nature's  eye  is  melancholy 
O'er  the  city  high  and  holy  : 


DIN 

But  without  there  is  a  din 

Should  arouse  the'  saints  within, 

And  revive  the  heroic  ashes 

Round  which  yellow  Tiber  dashes.    Byron. 

DINAGEPORE,  a  district  of  Bengal,  situated 
oetween  the  twenty-fifth  and  twenty-sixth  de- 
grees of  northern  latitude.  It  is  bounded  on  the 
north  and  west  by  Purneah.on  the  east  by  Rung- 
pore  and  Ghoragot,  and  (nn  the  south  by  Bet- 
tooriah.  The  soil  is  much  diversified,  and  the 
general  face  of  the  country  is  divided  into  small 
valleys  of  two  or  three  miles  broad.  These  are 
watered  by  rivers,  which,  in  the  rainy  seasons, 
inundate  the  low  lands  and  swell  into  large  lakes 
fifty  or  sixty  miles  long,  till  the  falling  of  the 
Ganges  permits  the  water  to  retire,  after  which 
these  lowlands  are  covered  with  luxuriant  pas- 
ture, and  are  capable  of  producing  abundant 
crops  of  rice.  The  soil  does  tiot  answer  for  grain, 
but  indigo,  tobacco,  and  hemp  are  cultivated  suc- 
cessfully, It  is  on  the  whole,  however,  one  of 
the  poorest  districts  of  Bengal.  Three-fourths  of 
the  inhabitants  are  Hindoos. 

DINAGEPORE,  or  Rajigunge,  the  capital  of  the 
above  district,  is  situated  on  an  island  formed  by 
the  Pernabubah,and  is  the  residence  of  the  rajah. 
It  is  a  considerable  place  of  trade. 

DINAH  ;  Heb.  HJ'T,  i.  e.  judgment;  the  only 
daughter  of  the  patriarch  Jacob.  Her  misfor- 
tune with  the  prince  of  Shechem ;  his  honorable 
proposal  of  repairing  the  injury  by  marriage ; 
and  the  prevention  of  the  fulfilment  of  his  gen- 
erous intention  by  the  treachery  and  barbarity  of 
her  bloody  brethren,  Simeon  and  Levi,  are  re- 
corded in  Gen.  xxxiv  See  LEVI. 

DINAN,  or  DIXANT,  a  town  of  the  depart 
ment  of  the  Cotes  du  Nord,  Brittany,  containing 
manufactures  of  cotton,  linen,  and  flannel,  and 
about  4200  inhabitants.  It  is  surrounded  with 
walls,  and  has  an  old  castle,  situated  on  the 
river  Ranee,  a  few  miles  from  the  sea.  The 
small  harbour  is  about  thirteen  miles  south  of  St. 
Malo. 

DINAPORE,  a  town,  or  rather  a  military  can- 
tonment, belonging  to  the  British,  situated  on  the 
southern  bank  of  the  river  Ganges,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Bahar,  eleven  miles  and  a  half  west  of 
the  city  of  Patna,  for  the  defence  of  which  it  was 
constructed,  in  the  year  1767.  It  consists  of  two 
handsome  brick  squares  that  will  contain  1 200 
men,  and  superior  barracks  for  the  European  of- 
ficers. 'The  officers,'  says  Mr.  Hamilton, ' have 
more  accommodations  than  in  any  barracks  in 
England ;  and  the  private  soldiers  of  the  Euro- 
pean regiments  are  provided  with  large  and  well 
aired  apartments.  The  native  soldiers  are  quar- 
tered in  small  huts,  which  to  them  is  no  hardship. 
The  magazine  built  by  Mr.  Hastings  has  had 
£l  5,000  expended  on  it.  In  the  vicinity  is  an 
excellent  house  in  the  European  style,  built  by 
the  soudah  AH,  nabob  of  Oude. 

DINDIGUL,  or  DANDIGALA,  a  district  in 
the  south  of  India,  situated  between  the  tenth 
and  eleventh  degrees  of  north  latitude.  It  is 
bounded  on  the  north  by  Coimbetoor  and  Kist- 
nagherry,  on  the  east  by  the  Polygar  territory 
and  Madura,  on  the  south  by  Travancor  and 
Madura,  and  on  the  west  by  Travancor,  Cochin, 
and  Malabar.  The  principal  rivers  are  the 


DIN 

Noil  and  the  Amravati ;  and  the  chief  towns 
Dindigul,  Balny,  and  Palapetty.  Particular  in- 
habitants are  here  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  portion 
of  land,  rent  free,  and  the  hereditary  occupiers 
of  the  rest.  This  district  was  ceded  to  the  Bri- 
tish by  Tippoo,  in  1792,  and,  together  with  Ma- 
dura, the  Manapara  Pollams,  Ramnad,  and  She- 
vagunga,  now  forms  one  of  the  collectorships 
of  the  Madras  presidency.  The  Dindigul  dis- 
tricts and  sequestered  pollams  have  been  con- 
verted into  forty  zemindaries. 

DINDIGUL,  the  capital  of  the  district  of  the 
same  name,  in  southern  India;  has  a  fort,  si- 
tuated on  a  strong  rock,  in  the  midst  of  a  plain, 
which  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  great  range 
of  mountains  which  separates  it  from  the  coast 
of  Malabar,  and  on  the  east  by  a  lower  range, 
which  runs  between  it  and  the  district  of  Ma- 
dura. This  place  was  taken  in  1755  by  the  My- 
sore rajahs,  and  by  the  British  army  in  May, 

1783,  but  restored  to  Tippoo   at   the  peace  of 

1784.  Travelling  distance  from  Seringapatam 
198  miles,  from  Madras  275  miles. 

DINDYMA,  or  DINDYMUS,  a  mountain  or 
ridge,  allotted  by  many  to  Phrygia.  Strabo 
mentions  two  mountains  of  this  name,  one  in 
Mysia,  near  Cyzicus,  the  other  in  Gallograccia, 
near  Pessinus,  and  none  in  Phrygia.  Ptolemy 
extends  this  ridge  from  the  borders  of  Troas, 
through  Phrygia  to  Gallognecia  :  though,  there- 
fore, there  were  two  mountains  called  Dindymus 
in  particular,  both  sacred  to  the  mother  of  the 
gods,  and  none  of  them  in  Phrygia  Major,  yet 
there  might  be  several  hills  and  eminences  in 
it,  on  which  this  goddess  was  worshipped,  and 
tnerefore  called  Dindyma  in  general. 

DINE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  -\  Fr.  diner,  to  take  the 
DI'NFNG-ROOM,  n,  s.  9  day-meal,  from  Sax. 
DIN'NEE,  fdaegjian,  a  day.  See 

DIN'NER-TIME.  3  DAY.  To  give  the  day, 

or  principal,  meal  to.  To  feed  ;  to  eat  that  meal. 

The  dining-room,  dinner,  and  dinner-time,  are  in 

this  country  well  understood. 

Pernaps  some  merchant  hath  invited  him, 
And  from  the  mart  he's  somewhere  gone  to  dinner  : 
Good  sister  let  us  dine,  and  never  fret.       Shakspeare. 

At  dinner-time, 
I  pray  you  have  in  mind  where  we  must  meet. 

Id. 
He  would  dine  with  him  the  next  day. 

Clarendon. 

Before  dinner  and  supper,  as  often  as  it  is  conve- 
nient, or  can  be  had,  let  the  public  prayers  of  the 
church,  or  some  parts  of  them,  be  said  publicly  in  the 
family.  Taylor. 

The  apartments  within  were  very  splendid,  espe- 
cially the  dining-room ;  and  many  other  of  the  rooms 
were  well  adorned  with  mouldings  and  fret-work ; 
some  of  whose  marble  clavils  were  so  delicately  fine, 
that  they  would  reflect  an  object  true  and  lively  from 
a  great  distance.  Fuller.  Worthies  of  Devon. 

Boil  this  restoring  root  in  generous  wine, 
And  set  beside  the  door  the  sickly  stock  to  dine. 

Dryden. 

Thus,  of  your  heroes  and  brave  boys, 
With  whom  old  Homer  makes  such  noise. 
The  greatest  actions  I  can  find, 
Are,  that  they  did  their  work  and  dined. 

Prior. 


DIN 


259 


DIG 


Then  from  the  mint  walks  forth  the  man  of  rhyme, 
Happy  to  catch  me  just  at  dinner-time.  Poj.e. 

On  carcasses  of  every  kind. 
This  man  hath  elegantly  dined.  Gay. 

DINET'ICAL,  adj.  Aivjjnicoc.  Whirling 
round ;  vertiginous. 

Some  of  late  have  concluded,  from  spots  in  the 
sun,  -which  appear  and  disappear  again,  that,  besides 
the  revolution  it  maketh  with  its  orbs,  it  hath  also  a 
dinetical  motion,  and  rolls  upon  its  own  poles. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

A  spherical  figure  is  most  commodious  for  dinetical 
•motion,  or  revolution  upon  its  own  axis.  Ray. 

DING.  Goth,  denga ;  Sax.  dengan;  Dutch 
dringen,  to  beat  about.  To  dash  violently ;  to 
bluster;  bounce. 

Let  us  all  ring  fancy's  knell ; 
Dingt  dong  bell.  Shakspeare. 

He  huffs  and  dinys,  because  we  will  not  spend  the 
little  we  have  left,  to  get  him  the  title  of  lord  Strut. 

Arbuthnot. 

DINGELFINGEN,  a  well-built  old  town  of 
Lower  Bavaria,  situated  on  the  Iser,  in  the 
circle  of  the  Danube,  and  containing  2080  in- 
habitants. It  is  divided  into  the  upper  and 
lower  towns ;  the  former  standing  on  a  steep 
eminence,  communicating  with  the  hills  by  a 
sort  of  dry  aqueduct.  It  is  eighteen  miles  north- 
east of  Landshut,  and  forty-eight  north-east  of 
Munich. 

DIN'GLE,  n.  s.  From  Sax.  "oen,  or  "oin,  a 
hollow.  A  hollow  between  hills ;  a  dale. 

I  know  each  lane,  and  every  alley  green, 
Dingle  or  bushy  dell  of  this  wild  wood  ; 

And  every  bosky  bourn  from  side  to  side, 
My  daily  walks  and  ancient  neighbourhood. 

Milton. 

DINGLE,  in  geography,  a  sea-port  of  Ireland, 
in  Kerry,  Munster,  seated  on  the  north  side  of 
a  bay,  and  formerly  a  place  of  great  trade,  parti- 
cularly with  Spain.  Several  of  the  houses  are 
built  in  the  Spanish  fashion,  with  ranges  of  stone 
balcony  windows.  It  is  a  borough,  and  sent 
two  members  to  the  Irish  parliament.  It  is 
twenty-four  miles  W.S.W.  of  Tralee,  and  166 
of  Dublin. 

DINGWALL,  an  ancient  and  flourishing 
royal  borough,  in  the  county  of  Ross,  Scotland, 
erected  by  king  Alexander  II.,  in  1226.  Its 
charter  of  that  date  was  confirmed  and  renewed 
by  James  IV.,  and  the  inhabitants  empowered  to 
elect  a  provost,  two  baillies,  dean  of  guild,  trea- 
surer, and  ten  counsellors.  It  joins  with  Kirk- 
wall,  Wick,  Dornoch,  and  Tain,  in  sending  a 
representative  to  the  British  parliament.  From 
the  remains  of  some  old  causeways,  Dingwall 
appears  to  have  been  anciently  much  more  ex- 
tensive than  it  is  now.  The  ruins  of  its  castle 
are  still  to  be  seen,  consisting  of  '  stones  so 
strongly  cemented  with  mortar  that  it  is  easier  to 
break  a  solid  rock  than  to  separate  those  of 
which  it  is  composed.'  It  was  surrounded  with 
a  deep  ditch,  and  a  regular  glacis  remains.  The 
town  has  been  much  enlarged  and  improved,  and 
a  considerable  inland  trade  is  carried  on  in  it. 
It  lies  eighteen  miles  west  of  Crornarty,  and  is 
seated  on  the  Frith. 


DINOCRATES,  a  celebrated  architect  of  Ma- 
cedonia, who  rebuilt  the  temple  of  Ephesus, 
when  burnt  by  Erostratus,  with  much  more 
magnificence  than  before.  Vitruvius  informs  us, 
that  Dinocrates  proposed  to  Alexander  the  Great 
to  convert  mount  Athos  into  the  figure  of  a  man, 
whose  left  hand  should  contain  a  walled  city, 
and  all  the  rivers  of  the  mount  £ow  into  his  right, 
and  from  thence  into  the  sea !  He  also  conceived 
a  scheme  for  building  the  dome  of  the  temple  of 
Arsinoe  at  Alexandria,  of  loadstone,  that  should, 
by  its  attraction,  uphold  her  iron  image  in  the 
centre,  suspended  in  the  air. 

DINT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Sax.  *oynt ;  Goth,  dunt,  a 
blow ;  a  stroke.  To  give  a  blow  that  marks  or  in- 
dents :  the  blow  given  ;  force. 

Much  daunted  with  that  dint,  her  sense  was  dazed  ; 
Yet,  kindling  rage,  herself  she  gathered  round. 

Spenser. 

A  gentle  knight  was  pricking  on  the  plaine 
Ycladd  in  mighty  arms  and  silver  shielde, 

Wherein  old  dints  of  deepe  wounds  did  remaine, 
The  cruel  marks  of  many  'a  bloody  fielde. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 
Leave,  leave,  fair  bride,  your  solitary  bone, 

No  more  shall  you  return  to  it  alone  ; 

It  nurseth  sadness  ;  and  your  body's  print, 

Like  to  a  grave,  the  yielding  down  doth  dint. 

Donne. 

Now  you  weep  ;  and  I  perceive  you  feel 
The  dint  of  pity.  Sfutkspeare.  Julius  Ccesai . 

Neither  vainly  hope 

To  be  invulnerable  in  these  bright  arms, 

Though  tempered  heavenly  ;  for  that  mortal  dine , 

Save  he  who  reigns  above,  none  can  resist. 

Milton. 

Deep-dinted  wrinkles  on  her  cheeks  she  draws  ; 
Sunk  are  her  eyes,  and  toothless  are  her  jaws. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

We  are  to  wrest  the  whole  Spanish  monarchy  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  enemy;  and,  in  order  to  it,  to 
work  our  way  into  the  heart  of  his  country  by  dint  of 
arms.  Addison. 

Fast  by  the  rock,  all  menacing  but  mute, 

He  stood  ;   and  save  a  light  beat  of  his  foot, 

Which  deepened  now  and  then  the  sandy  dint 

Beneath  his  heel,  his  form  seemed  turned  to  flint. 

Byron. 

DINUMERA'TION,  n.s.  Lat.  dinumeratio. 
The  act  of  numbering  out  singly.  , 

DIG,  surnamed  Chrysostom,  (golden  mouth),  a 
celebrated  orator  and  philosopher  of  Greece,  in 
the  first  century,  born  at  Prusa,  in  Bithynia.  He 
attempted  to  persuade  Vespasian  to  quit  the  em- 
pire; and  Domitian  was  so  offended  at  his  free- 
dom of  speech  that  he  would  have  put  him  to 
death  had  he  not  fled  into  Thrace.  After  the 
death  of  that  tyrant  Dio  returned  to  Rome,  and 
acquired  the  esteem  of  Trajan,  who  made  him 
ride  with  him  in  his  triumphal  chariot.  There 
are  still  extant  eighty  of  Dio's  Orations,  and 
some  other  of  his  works, — the  best  edition  of 
which  is  that  of  Samuel  Raimarus,  in  1750, 
in  folio. 

DI'OCESS,  n.  s.  \    Gr.  Sia,  and  oucijmc, 

DIOC'ESAN,  n.  s.  &  adj.  )  or  spe  the  article  fol- 
lowing. The  circuit  of  a  bishop's  jurisdiction  : 
diocesan  is  the  bishop  administering  therein. 

None  ought  to  be  admitted  by  any  bishop,  but  such 
as  have  dwelt  and  remained  in  his  diocess  a  conve- 
nient time.  Whitgift. 

S  2 


DIG 


260 


DIO 


One  younger  roan  amongst  the  rest  would  take  upon 
him  to  defend  that  every  diocesan  bishop  was  pope. 
I  answered  him  with  some  scorn. 

Bp.  Hall't  Hard  Measure. 

Although  he  (the  bishop)  had  not  all  the  diocess 
actually  in  communion  and  subjection,  yet  his  charge, 
his  diocess  was  so  much.  Just  as  with  the  Apostles, 
to  whom  Christ  gave  all  the  world  for  a  diocess,  yet  at 
first  they  had  but  a  small  congregation.  Bishop  Taylor. 

I  have  heard  it  has  been  advised  by  a  diocesan  to 
his  inferior  clergy,  that  they  should  read  some  of 
the  most  celebrated  sermons  printed  by  others. 

Tatler. 

This  realm  has  two  divisions,  one  into  shires  or 
counties,  in  respect  of  temporal  policy  ;  another  into 
dioceses,  in  respect  of  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical. 

Cowell. 

Oblige  him  to  a  longer  residence  in  his  diocese  than  is 
usually  practised,  that  he  may  do  the  proper  work  of 
a  bishop  ;  that  he  may  direct  and  inspect  the  flock  of 
Christ ;  confirm  the  unstable,  reclaim  the  reprobate, 
&c.  Bishop  Watson. 

DIOCESE  is  also  used  in  ancient  authors  for  the 
province  of  a  metropolitan.  Diocesis  meant, 
originally,  a  civil  government,  composed  of  di- 
vers provinces.  The  first  division  of  the  em- 
pire into  dioceses  is  ordinarily  ascribed  to  Con- 
atantme,  who  distributed  the  whole  Roman  state 
into  four :  viz.  those  of  Italy,  Illyria,  the  east, 
and  Africa.  And  yet,  long  before  Constantine, 
Strabo,  who  wrote  under  Tiberius,  takes  notice 
(lib.  xiii.  p.  432)  that  the  Romans  had  divided 
Asia  into  dioceses ;  and  complains  of  the  con- 
fusion such  a  division  occasioned  in  geography, 
Asia  being  no  longer  divided  by  people,  hut  by 
dioceses,  each  of  which  had  a  tribunal  or  court, 
where  justice  was  administered.  Constantine, 
then,  was  only  the  institutor  of  those  large  dio- 
ceses which  comprehended  several  metropoles 
and  governments ;  the  former  dioceses  only  com- 
prehending one  jurisdiction,  or  the  country  under 
one  judge,  as  appears  from  this  passage  in 
Strabo,  as  well  as  from  Cicero  himself;  lib.  iii. 
epist.  ad  famil.  9.  and  lib.  xiii.  ep.  67.  Thus,  at 
first,  a  province  included  diverse  dioceses  ;  and 
afterwards  a  diocese  came  to  comprise  divers 
provinces.  In  after  times  the  Roman  empire 
became  divided  into  thirteen  dioceses  or  pre- 
fectures; though,  including  Rome  and  the 
suburbs,  there  were  fourteen.  These  fourteen 
dioceses  comprehended  120  provinces;  each 
province  had  a  proconsul,  who  resided  in 
the  capital ;  and  each  diocese  of  the  empire 
had  a  •  consul,  who  resided  in  the  princi- 
pal city  of  the  district.  On  this  civil  constitution 
the  ecclesiastical  one  was  afterwards  regulated : 
each  diocese  had  an  ecclesiastical  vicar  or  pri- 
mate, whose  judgment  determined  all  the  con- 
cerns of  the  church  wil!iin  his  territory.  At  pre- 
sent diocese  is  confined  to  a  single  province, 
under  a  metropolitan,  or  more  commonly  to  the 
single  jurisdiction  of  a  bishop.  Brito  affirms 
diocese  to  be  properly  the  territory  and  extent  of 
a  baptismal  or  parochial  church;  whence  the 
word  is  used  by  divers  authors  to  signify  a  sim- 
ple parish. 

DIOCLEIA,  AtoeXaa,  in  antiquity,  a  solem- 
nity kept  in  the  spring,  at  Megara,  in  memory  of 
the  Athenian  hero,  who  died  in  the  defence  of 
the  youth  he  loved. 


DIOCLESIANUS  (Caius  Valerius  Jovius), 
a  celebrated  Roman  emperor,  born  of  an  ob- 
scure family  in  Dalmatia,  in  245.  He  was  first 
a  common  soldier,  and  by  merit  and  success  he 
gradually  rose  to  the  office  of  a  general ;  and  at 
the  death  of  Numerian,  in  284,  was  invested 
with  imperial  power.  In  this  high  station  he 
rewarded  the  fidelity  of  Maximian,  who  had 
shared  with  him  all  the  subordinate  offices  in  the 
army,  by  making  him  his  colleague  on  the 
throne.  He  created  two  subordinate  emperors, 
Constantius  and  Galerius,  by  the  title  of  Caesars, 
whilst  he  claimed  for  himself  and  his  colleague 
the  superior  title  of  Augustus.  Dioclesian  has 
been  celebrated  for  his  military  virtues ;  and 
though  he  was  not  polished  by  education,  was, 
nevertheless,  a  patron  of  learning.  He  was  bold, 
resolute,  and  active ;  but  his  cruelty  to  the 
Christians  has  been  deservedly  branded  with  in- 
famy. After  he  had  reigned  twenty-two  years  in 
the  greatest  prosperity,  he  publicly  abdicated  the 
crown  at  Nicomedia,  in  305,  and  retired  to  a 
private  station  at  Salona.  Maximian,  his  col- 
league, was  compelled  to  follow  his  example  ; 
and  when  he,  some  time  after,  endeavoured  to 
rouse  the  ambition  of  Dioclesian  and  persuade 
him  to  re-assume  the  imperial  purple,  he  received 
for  answer,  that  Dioclesian  took  now  more  de- 
light in  cultivating  his  little  garden,  than  he  for- 
merly enjoyed  in  a  palace,  when  his  power  was 
extended  over  all  the  earth.  He  lived  nine  years 
after  his  abdication  in  the  greatest  security  and 
enjoyment  at  Salona,  and  died  in  314,  in  the 
sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age.  His  persecution  of 
the  Christians  forms  a  chronological  era,  called 
the  era  of  Dioclesian,  or  of  the  Martyrs.  It  was 
long  used  in  theological  writings,  and  is  still  fol- 
lowed by  the  Copts  and  Abyssinians.  It  com- 
menced August  29th,  A.  D.  284. 

DIOCTAHEDRIA,  in  natural  history,  a 
genus  of  pellucid  and  crystalliform  spars,  com- 
posed of  two  octangular  pyramids,  joined  base  to 
base,  without  any  intermediate  column.  Of  these 
some  have  long  pyramids,  others  short  and 
sharp-pointed  ones,  and  others  short  and  obtuse 
pointed  ones ;  the  two  former  species  being 
found  in  the  Hartz,  and  the  last  in  the  mines 
of  Co-nwall. 

DIODATI  (John),  a  Protestant  divine,  and 
professor  of  theology  at  Geneva,  who  was  born 
at  Lucca  in  1579,  and  died  at  Geneva  in  1652. 
He  is  distinguished  by  his  translations  •  1 .  Of 
the  Bible  into  Italian,  with  notes,  Geneva,  1607, 
4to.  This  work  is,  however,  rather  a  paraphrase 
than  a  translation,  and  the  notes,  divine  medita- 
tions more  than  critical  reflections.  2.  Of  the 
Bible  into  French,  Geneva,  1644;  and  3.  ()t 
Father  Paul's  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent 
into  French. 

DIODIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  monogy- 
nia  order,  and  tetrandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order,  forty-seventh,  stellatav,  COR.  monopetalous 
and  funnel-shaped  :  CAPS,  bilocular  and  disper- 
mous.  Species  six,  natives  of  the  West  Indies 
and  of  Mexico. 

DIO  DON,  the  sun-fish,  in  ichthyology,  a 
genus  belonging  to  the  order  of  branchiostega. 
There  are  three  species  :  viz. 

1.  D.  trystrix,  or  the  globe-fish,  common  to 


DIG 


20 1 


DIG 


Europe  and  South  Carolina.  The  form  of  the 
body  is  usually  oblong ;  but  when  alarmed  it 
lias  the  power  of  inflating  the  belly  to  a  globular 
shape  of  great  size.  This  seems  designed  as  a 
means  of  defence  against  fish  of  prey,  as  they 
have  less  means  of  laying  hold  of  it,  and  are 
besides  terrified  by  the  numerous  spines  with 
which  that  part  is  armed,  and  which  the  animal 
can  erect  on  every  part.  The  mouth  is  small ; 
the  irides  white,  tinged  with  red ;  the  back,  from 
head  to  tail,  almost  straight,  or  at  least  very 
slightly  elevated,  of  a  rich  deep  blue  color.  It 
has  the  pectoral,  but  wants  the  ventral  fins  :  the 
tail  is  almost  even,  divided  by  an  angular  pro- 
jection in  the  middle  ;  tail  and  fins  brown.  The 
belly  and  sides  are  white,  shagreened,  or  wrinkled, 
and  beset  with  innumerable  small  sharp  spines, 
adhering  to  the  skin  by  four  processes. 

2.  D.  mola,  or  the  sho:t  sun-fish,  differs  from 
the  oblong,  in  being  much  shorter  and  deeper. 
The  back  and  the  anal  fins  are  higher,  and  the 
aperture  to  the  gills  not  semilunar,  but  oval. 
The  situation  of  the  fins  is  the  same   in  both. 
Both  kinds  are  taken  on  the  western  coasts  of 
this  kingdom,  but  in  much  greater  numbers  in 
the  warmer  parts  of  Europe. 

3.  D.  oblongus,  the  oblong  sun-fish,  grows  to 
a  great  bulk :    one  examined  by  Sylvianus  was 
above  100  pounds  in  weight;  and  Dr.  Borlase 
mentions  another  taken  at  Plymouth  in  1734, 
that  weighed  500.   In  form  it  resembles  a  bream, 
or  some  deep  fish  cut  in  the  middle.  The  mouth 
is  very  small,  and   contains  in  each  jaw    two 
broad  teeth,  with  sharp  edges.      The  eyes  are 
small ;  before  each  is  a  small  sernilunar  aper- 
ture ;  the  pectoral  fins  are  very  small,  and  placed 
behind  them.     The  color  of  the  back  is  dusky, 
and  dappled ;    the  belly  silvery ;    between  the 
eyes  and  the  pectoral   fins  are  certain  streaks, 
pointing   downwards.     The    skin    is  free  from 
scales.     When  boiled,  it  has  been  observed  to 
turn  into  a  glutinous  jelly,  resembling   boiled 
starch    when   cold,    and    served    the    purposes 
of  glue  on   being  tried  on  paper  and    leather. 
The  meat  of  this  fish  is  uncommonly  rank  :  it 
feeds  on  shell-fish.     The  sun-fish  of  the  Irish, 
the  squalus  of  Gmelin,  differs  in  all  respects 
from  this. 

DIODORUS,  surnamed  Siculus,  an  ancient 
historian,  born  at  Argyra,  in  Sicily.  He  wrote  a 
history  of  Egypt,  Persia,  Syria,  Media,  Greece, 
Rome,  and  Carthage ;  and  it  is  said  that  he  vi- 
sited all  the  places  mentioned  in  his  history,  which 
was  the  labor  of  thirty  years.  He  is,  however, 
too  credulous  in  some  of  his  narratives;  and 
often  dwells  too  long  upon  fabulous  reports  and 
trifling  incidents ;  while  events  of  the  greatest 
importance  to  history  are  treated  with  brevity, 
and  sometimes  passed  over  in  silence.  He  lived 
in  the  age  of  Ciesar  and  Augustus,  and  spent 
much  time  at  Rome  to  procure  information,  and 
authenticate  his  history.  This  important  work, 
which  he  composed  in  Greek,  contained  forty 
books  of  which  there  are  only  fifteen  remaining. 
The  best  editions  are  that  of  Amsterdam,  1745, 
in  2  vols.  folio,  and  Ileyne,  10  vols.  8vo.  1793. 

DICECIA,  the  twenty-second  class  in  Lin- 
nous's  sexual  system,  consisting  of  plants  which, 
having  no  hermaphrodite  flowers,  produce  male 


and  female  flowers  on  separate  roots.  These  last 
only  ripen  the  seeds ;  but  require  for  that  pur- 
pose the  vicinity  of  a  male  plant ;  for  the  asper- 
sion or  sprinkling  of  the  male  dust.  From  the 
seeds  of  the  female  flowers,  thus  impregnated,  are 
raised  both  male  and  female  plants.  The  plants 
in  the  class  dioecia  are  therefore  all  either  male 
or  female,  on  separate  roots;  not  hermaphrodite, 
as  in  the  greater  number  of  classes  ;  nor  with 
male  and  female  flowers  upon  one  root,  as  in  the 
class  monoecia.  See  BOTANY. 

DIOGENES  of  Apollonia,  in  the  island  of 
Crete,  held  a  considerable  rank  among  the  phi- 
losophers who  taught  in  Ionia  before  Socrates  ap- 
peared at  Athens.  He  was  the  scholar  and 
successor  of  Anaximenes,  and  in  some  measure 
rectified  his  master's  opinion  concerning  air  being 
the  cause  of  all  things.  It  is  said  that  he  was 
the  first  who  observed  that  air  was  capable  of 
condensation  and  rarefaction.  He  taught  with 
great  reputation  at  Athens ;  but  was  at  length 
banished  for  the  freedom  of  his  opinions.  He 
died  about  A.  A.  C.  450. 

DIOGENES  the  Cynic,  an  ancient  philosopher, 
the  son  of  a  banker  of  Sinope.  Being  banished 
with  his  father  for  coining  money,  he  retired  to 
Athens,  where  he  studied  philosophy  under  An- 
tisthenes.  Here  he  added  new  degrees  of  aus- 
terity to  the  sect  of  the  Cynics,  and  never  did 
any  philosopher  carry  contempt  for  the  con- 
veniences of  life  so  far.  He  lodged  in  a  tub  ; 
and  had  no  other  property  beside  his  staff,  wallet, 
and  wooden  bowl,  which  last  he  threw  away,  on 
seeing  a  boy  drink  out  of  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 
He  used  to  call  himself  a  vagabond,  who  had 
neither  house  nor  country  ;  was  obliged  to  beg 
was  ill  clothed,  and  lived  from  hand  to  mou'.h 
Such  singularity  soon  gained  him  reputation ;  and 
Alexander  the  Great  condescended  to  visit  the 
philosopher  in  his  tub.  He  asked  if  there  was 
any  thing  in  which  he  could  oblige  him :  '  Gev 
out  of  my  sunshine'  was  the  only  answer  from 
the  philosopher.  The  conqueror  was  so  struck 
with  the  independence  of  mind  thus  exhibited, 
that  he  declared,  '  if  he  was  not  Alexander,  he 
would  choose  to  be  Diogenes.'  In  reply  to  one 
who  asked  at  what  time  he  ought  to  dine,  Dio- 
genes said,  '  If  you  are  a  rich  man,  when  you 
will ;  if  you  are  poor,  when  you  can.'  '  Would 
you  be  revenged  upon  your  enemy/  said  Diogenes, 
'  be  virtuous,  that  he  may  have  nothing  to  say 
against  you.'  As  Diogenes  was  going  over  to  the 
island  of  ^Egina,  he  was  taken  by  pirates,  who 
carried  him  into  Crete,  and  there  exposed  him  to 
sale.  He  answered  the  crier,  who  asked  him 
what  he  could  do,  that  '  he  knew  how  to  com- 
mand men:'  and  perceiving  Xeniades,  a  Corin- 
thian, going  by,  he  said,  '  Sell  me  to  that 
gentleman,  for  he  wants  a  master.'  Xeniades, 
struck  with  the  singularity  of  Diogenes,  bought 
him  and  carried  him  to  Corinth,  appointed  him 
tutor  to  his  children,  and  soon  entrusted  him 
with  the  management  of  his  house.  Diogenes's 
friends  being  desirous  of  redeeming  him,  '  You 
are  fools,'  said  he  ;  '  the  lions  are  not  the  slaves 
of  those  who  feed  them,  but  they  are  the  servants 
of  the  lions.'  Some  say  that  Diogenes  spent  the 
remainder  of  his  life  in  Xeniades's  family;  but 
Dio  Chrysostom  asserts  that  he  passed  the  winter 


DIG 


262 


DIO 


at  Athens,  and  the  summer  at  Corinth.  He  died 
at  Corinth  when  he  was  about  ninety  years  old : 
but  authors  are  not  agreed  either  as  to  the  time 
or  manr-pr  of  his  death.  The  account  of  Jerom 
is,  that  as  he  was  going  to  the  Olympic  games,  a 
fever  seized  him;  upon  which  he  lay  down  under 
a  tree,  and  refused  the  assistance  of  those  who 
accompanied  him.  *  Go  you  to  the  games,'  said 
he,  '  and  leave  me  to  contend  with  my  illness. 
If  I  conquer,  I  will  follow  you :  if  I  am  con- 
quered, I  shall  go  to  the  shades  below.'  He  des- 
patched himself  that  very  night ;  saying,  that  '  he 
did  not  so  properly  die,  as  get  rid  of  his  fever.' 
He  had  for  his  disciples  Onesicritus,  Phocion, 
Stilpo  of  Megara,  and  several  other  great  men. 
His  works  are  all  lost. 

DIOGENES,  surnamed  Laertius,  from  Laerta  in 
Cilicia,  his  birth  place,  an  ancient  Greek  author, 
who  wrote  ten  books  of  the  Lives  of  the  Philoso- 
phers, still  extant.  In  what  age  he  flourished  is 
not  determined.  The  oldest  writers  who  mention 
him  are  Sopater  of  Alexandria,  who  lived  in  the 
time  of  Constantine  the  Great,  and  Hesychius 
Milesius,  who  lived  under  Justinian.  Diogenes 
often  mentions  Plutarch  and  Phavorinus;  and 
Menage  has  fixed  the  period  of  his  appearance  at 
the  time  of  Severus,  or  about  A.  A.  C.  200.  He 
divided  his  Lives  into  books,  and  inscribed  them 
to  a  learned  lady  of  the  Platonic  school,  as  he 
himself  intimates  in  his  Life  of  Plato.  There 
have  been  several  editions  of  his  Lives  of  the 
Philosophers;  but  the  best  is  that  printed  in  2 
vols.  4to.,  at  Amsterdam,  1693. 

DIOMEDES,  in  fabulous  history,  a  tyrant  of 
Thrace,  who  is  said  to  have  fed  his  horses  with 
the  flesh  of  men.  Hercules  killed  him,  and 
threw  him  to  be  eaten  by  his  own  carnivorous 
horses  ;  Hyginus  says  there  were  four  of  them, 
and  that  the  hero  afterwards  killed  them,  along 
with  Abderus,  their  groom. 

DIOMEDES,  king  of  ^Etolia,  the  son  of  Tydeus 
and  Deiphyle,  one  of  the  bravest  of  the  Grecian 
chiefs  in  the  Trojan  war.  He  went  with  Ulysses 
to  steal  the  Palladium  from  the  temple  of  Mi- 
nerva in  Troy ;  and  assisted  in  murdering  Rhesus 
king  of  Thrace,  and  carrying  off  his  horses.  At 
his  return, from  the  siege  of  Troy,  he  lost  his  way 
in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  landed  in  Attica, 
where  his  companions  plundered  the  country, 
and  lost  the  Trojan  Palladium.  During  his  long 
absence,  his  wife  .ZEgiale  had  prostituted  herself 
to  Cometes,  one  of  her  servants.  This  was  at- 
tributed to  the  resentment  of  Venus,  whom  Dio- 
medes  had  wounded  in  a  battle  before  Troy. 
He  resolved  to  abandon  his  native  country, 
which  was  the  seat  of  his  disgrace  ;  and  the  at- 
tempts of  his  wife  to  take  away  his  life,  hastened 
his  departure.  He  came  to  that  part  of  Italy 
.vhich  has  been  called  Magna  Graecia,  where  he 
built  a  city,  which  he  called  Argyrippa,  and  mar- 
ried the  daughter  of  Daunus.  he  king  of  the 
country.  He  died  there  in  extreme  old  age  ;  or, 
according  to  a  certain  tradition,  he  perished  by 
the  hand  of  his  father-in-law.  His  death  was 
greatly  lamented  by  his  companions,  who,  in  the 
excess  of  their  grief,  were  changed  into  birds  re- 
sembling swans.  These  birds  took  flight  into  a 
neighbouring  island  in  the  Adriatic,  and  became 
remarkable  for  the  tameness  with  which  they  ap- 


proached the  Greeks,  and  for  the  horror  with 
which  they  shunned  all  other  nations.  They  are 
called  the  birds  of  Diomedes.  Altars  were  raised 
to  Diomedes,  as  to  a  god,  one  of  which  Strabo 
mentions  at  Timavus. 

DIOMEDIA.  in  ornithology,  a  genus  belong- 
ing to  the  order  of  anseres.  The  bill  is  strait ; 
the  superior  mandible  is  crooked  at  the  point, 
and  the  lower  one  is  truncated ;  the  nostrils  are 
oval,  open,  a  little  prominent,  and  placed  on  the 
sides.  There  are  four  species :  the  principal  are : — • 

1.  D.  demersa,  has  no  quill-feathers  on  the 
wings  ;  and  the  feet  have  four  toes,  connected  to- 
gether by  a  membrane.     It  is  the  black  penguin 
of  Edwards,  about  the  size  of  a  goose,  and  is 
fcund  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.     It  is  an  ex- 
cellent swimmer  and  diver ;  but  hops  and  flut- 
ters in  a  strange  aukward  manner  on  the  land ; 
and,  if  hurried,  stumbles  perpetually,  and  fre- 
quently runs  for  some  distance  like  a  quadruped, 
making  use  of  the  wings  till  it  can  recover  its 
upright  posture,  crying  out  at  the  same  time  like 
a  goose,  but  in  a  much  hoarser  voice.     It  is  said 
to  clamber  some  way  up  the  rocks  in  order  to 
make  the  nest;  in  doing  which,  it  has  been  ob- 
served to  assist  with  the  bill.     The  eggs  are  two 
in  number,  white,  as  large  as  those  of  a  duck, 
and  reckoned  delicious  eating,  at  least  are  thought 
so  at  the  Cape,  where  they  are  brought  in  great 
numbers  for  that  purpose.    At  this  place  the  birds 
are  often  seen  kept  tame ;  but  in  general  they  do 
not  survive  the  confinement  many  months. 

2.  D.  exulans,  has  pennated  wings,  and  three 
toes  on  each  foot.     It  is  the  albatross   of  Ed- 
wards ;  and  is  about  the  size  of  a  pelican.    These 
birds  are  found  in  the  ocean  betwixt  the  tropics, 
and  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.     They  are  also 
often  seen  in  vast  flocks  in  Kamtschatka,  and  the 
adjacent  islands,  about  the  end  of  June,  where 
they  are  called  great  gulls ;  but  it  is  chiefly  in 
the  bay  of  Penschinensi,  the  whole  inner  sea  of 
Kamtschatka,  the  Kurile  Isles,  and  that  of  Bhe- 
ring ;   for  on  the  eastern  coasts  of  the  first  they 
are  scarce,  a  single  straggler  only  appearing  now 
and  then.     Their  chief  motive  for  frequenting 
these  places  seems  to  be  plenty  of  food  ;  and  their 
arrival  is  a  sure  presage  of  shoals  of  fish  following. 
At  their  first  coming  they  are  very  lean,  but  soon 
grow  immensely  fat.     They  are  very  voracious, 
and  will  often  swallow  a  salmon  of  four  or  five 
pounds  weight ;   but   as   they  cannot   take  the 
whole  of  it  into  their  stomach  at  once,  part  of 
the  tail  end  will  often  remain  out  of  the  mouth ; 
and  the  natives,  finding  the  bird  in  this  situation, 
easily  knock  it  on  the  head  on  the  spot.     Before 
the  middle  of  August  they  migrate  elsewhere. 
They  are  often  taken  by  a  hook  baited  with  a 
fish,  not  for  the  sake  of  their  flesh  (it  being  hard 
and  unsavory)  but  on  account  of  the  intestines, 
a  particular  part  of  which  is  blown  up  as  a  blad- 
der, and  serves  as  a  float  to  buoy  up  nets  in  fish- 
ing.    Of  the  bones,  tobacco-pipes,  needle-cases, 
&c.,  are  made.    When  caught  they  defend  them- 
selves stoutly  with  the  bill.     Their  cry  is  harsh 
and  disagreeable,  not  unlike  the  braying  of  an 
ass.     The  breeding  places  of  the  albatross,  if  at 
all  in  the  northern  hemisphere,  have  not  yet  been 
pointed  out ;  but  we  are  certain  of  their  multi- 
plying in  the  southern,  viz.  Patagonia  and  Falk- 


DIG 


263 


DIG 


land  Islands  ;  to  this  last  place  they  come  about 
the  end  of  September  or  beginning  of  October, 
among  other  birds,  in  great  abundance.  The 
nests  are  made  on  the  ground  with  earth,  are 
round  in  shape,  a  foot  in  height,  indented  at  top. 
The  egg  is  larger  than  that  of  a  goose,  four  inches 
and  a  half  1  ng,  white,  marked  with  dull  spots  at 
the  bigger  end,  and  is  thought  to  be  good  food, 
the  while  never  growing  hard  with  boiling. 
While  the  female  is  sitting,  the  male  is  con- 
stantly on  the  wing,  and  supplies  her  with  food : 
during  this  time  they  are  so  tame  as  to  suffer 
themselves  to  be  shoved  off  the  nest  while  their 
eggs  are  taken  from  them ;  but  their  chief  destruc- 
tion arises  from  the  hawk,  which,  the  moment 
the  female  gets  off  the  nest,  darts  thereon,  and 
flies  away  with  the  egg.  The  albatross  itself 
likewise  has  its  enemy,  being  greatly  persecuted 
while  on  the  wing  by  the  dark  gray  gull,  called 
skua.  This  bird  attacks  it  on  all  sides,  but  par- 
ticularly endeavours  to  get  beneath,  which  is  only 
prevented  by  the  first  settling  on  the  water ;  and 
indeed  they  do  not  frequently  fly  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  the  surface,  except  obliged  so  to  do 
by  high  winds  or  other  causes.  As  soon  as  the 
young  are  able  to  remove  from  the  nest,  the  pen- 
guins take  possession,  and  hatch  their  young  in 
turn.  It  is  probable  that  they  pass  from  one 
part  of  the  globe  to  another  according  to  the  sea- 
son; being  now  and  then  met  with  by  different 
voyagers  at  various  times  in  intermediate  places. 
The  food  is  supposed  to  be  chiefly  small  marine 
animals,  especially  of  the  molluscae  or  blubber 
class,  as  well  as  flying  fish. 

DION,  the  son  of  Hipparinus,  a  Syracusan, 
famous  for  his  power  and  abilities.  He  was  re- 
lated to  Dionysius,  and  often  joined  with  the 
philosopher  Plato  (who  at  his  request  had  come 
to  reside  at  the  tyrant's  court),  in  advising  him 
to  lay  aside  the  supreme  power.  His  great  po- 
pularity rendered  him  odious  in  the  eyes  of  the 
tyrant,  who  banished  him  to  Greece.  There  he 
collected  a  numerous  force,  and  resolved  to  free 
his  country  from  tyranny.  This  he  easily  ef- 
fected on  account  of  his  popularity.  He  entered 
the  port  of  Syracuse  with  only  two  ships ;  and  in 
three  days  reduced  under  his  power  an  empire 
which  had  already  subsisted  for  fifty  years,  and 
which  was  guarded  by  500  ships  of  war,  and 
above  100,000  troops.  The  tyrant  fled  to  Co- 
rinth, and  Dion  kept  the  power  in  his  own 
hands,  fearful  of  the  aspiring  ambition  of  some 
of  the  friends  of  Dionysius  :  but  he  was  shame- 
fully betrayed  and  murdered  by  one  of  his  fa- 
miliar friends  called  Callicrates,  or  Callippus, 
354  years  before  the  Christian  era. 

DION  CASSIUS,  a  native  of  Nicaea  in  Bithynia. 
His  father's  name  was  Apronianus.  He  was 
raised  to  the  greatest  offices  of  state  in  the  Roman 
empire  by  Pertinax,  and  his  three  successors. 
He  was  naturally  fond  of  study,  and  he  improved 
himself  by  unwearied  application.  He  was  ten 
years  in  collecting  materials  for  a  history  of 
Rome,  which  he  published  in  eighty  books,  after 
a  laborious  employment  of  twelve  years  in  com- 
posing it.  This  valuable  history  began  with  the 
arrival  of  .ZEneas  in  Italy,  and  was  carried  down 
to  the  reign  of  Alexander  Severus.  The  first 
thirty-four  books  are  totally  lost ;  the  twenty  fol- 


lowing, that  is  from  the  thirty-fifth  to  the  fifty- 
fourth,  remain  entire ;  the  six  following  are 
mutilated ;  and  fragments  are  all  that  we  possess 
of  the  last  twenty.  In  the  compilation  of  this 
extensive  history,  Dion  proposed  Thucydides  for 
a  model,  but  he  is  not  perfectly  happy  in  his 
imitation.  His  style  is  pure  and  elegant,  and 
his  narrations  are  judiciously  managed,  and  his 
reflections  learned ;  but,  upon  the  whole,  he  is 
credulous,  and  the  bigoted  slave  of  partiality, 
satire,  and  flattery.  He  inveighs  against  the  re- 
publican principles  of  Brutus  and  Cicero,  and 
extols  the  cause  of  Caesar.  Seneca  is  the  object 
of  his  satire,  and  he  represents  him  as  debauched 
and  licentious  in  his  morals. 

DION/EA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  sensitive 
plants  lately  discovered.    It  belongs  to  the  order 
monogynia,  in  the  decandria  class.    There  is  but 
one  genus  as  yet  known  :  viz.  D.  muscipula,  or 
Venus's  fly-trap.     Every  one  skilled  in  natural 
history  knows,  that   the   sensitive   plants   close 
their   leaves,  and  bend   their  joints,  upon   the 
least  touch  (see  MIMOSA);  but  no  design  of  na- 
ture has  yet  appeared  to  us  from  these  surprising 
motions :    they  soon   recover  themselves  again, 
and  their  leaves  are  expanded  as  before.     But 
the  dionaea  shows  that  nature  may  have  some 
view  towards  its  nourishment,  in  forming  the 
upper  joint  of  its  leaf  like  a  machine  to  catch 
food ;  upon  the  middle  of  this  lies   the  bait  for 
the  unhappy  insect  that  becomes  its  prey.    Many 
minute  red  glands  that  cover  its  inner  surface, 
and  which  discharge  a  smell  of  carrion,  tempt  the 
poor  animal  to  taste  them;  and  the  instant  these 
tender  parts   are  irritated  by  its  feet,  the  two 
lobes  rise  up,  grasp  it  fast,  lock  the  two  rows  of 
spines  together,  and  squeeze  it  to  death.     And 
lest  the  strong  efforts  for  life,  in  the  creature  thus 
taken,  should  serve  to  disengage  it,  three  small 
erect  spines  are  fixed  near  the  middle  of  each 
lobe  among  the  glands,  that  effectually  put  an 
end  to  all  its  struggles.     Nor  do  the  lobes  ever 
open  again,  while  the   dead   animal   continues 
there.     The  plant,  however,. , cannot  distinguish 
an  animal  from  a  general  substance ;  for,  if  we 
introduce  a  straw  or  a  pin  between  the  lobes,  it 
will  grasp  it  full  as  fast  as  if  it  was  an  insect. 
It  grows  in  North  America,  in  about  35°  lat.  N., 
in  wet  shady  places,  and   flowers  in  July  and 
August,     The    largest   leaves   are    about   three 
inches  long,  and  an  inch  and  a  half  across  the 
lobes,  the  glands  of  those  exposed  to  tht  sin  are 
of  a  beautiful  red  color ;  but  those  in  the  shade 
are  pale,  and  inclining  to  green.     The  roots  are 
squamous,  sending  forth  but  few  fibres,  and  are 
perennial.     The  leaves  are  numerous,  inclining 
to  bend  downwards,  and  are  placed  in  a  circular 
order;  they  are  jointed  and  succulent ;  the  lower 
joint,  which  is  a  kind  of  stalk,  is  flat,  longish, 
two  edged,  and  inclining  to  heart-shaped.     In 
some  varieties  they  are  serrated   on  the  edges 
near  the  top.     The  upper  joint  consists  of  two 
lobes  ;  each  lobe  is  of  a  semi-oval  form,  with  its 
margins  furnished  with  stiff  hairs  like  eye-brows, 
which  embrace  or  lock  in  each  other  when  they 
close.      The   upper   surfaces   of  the   lobes   are 
covered  with  small  red  glands;  each  of  which 
appears,  when   highly   magnified,  like  a  com- 
pressed arbutus-berry.     If  the  fly,  enclosed  in 


DIG 


264 


DIG 


these  lobes,  can  be  forced  out  so  as  not  to  strain 
the   lobes,  they  expand  again ;   but  if  force  is 
used  to  open  them,  so  strong  has  nature  formed 
the  spring  of  their  fibres,  that  one  of  the  lobes 
will  generally  snap  off  rather  than  yield.     The 
stalk  is  about   six   inches  high,  round,  smooth, 
and  without  leaves ;  ending  in  a  spike  of  flowers. 
The  flowers  are  milk-white,  and  stand  on  foot- 
stalks, at  the  bottom  of  which  is  a  little  painted 
bractea  or  flower  leaf.     The  soil   in   which   it 
grows,  as  appears  from  what  comes  about  the 
roots  of  the  plants  when  they  are  brought  over, 
is  a  black,  light  mould,  intermixed  with  white 
sand,  such  as  is  usually  found  in  our  moorish 
heaths.    Being  a  swamp  plant,  a  northern  aspect 
will  be  properest  for  ft  at  first,  to  keep  it  from 
the  direct  rays  of  the  sun  ;  and  in  winter,  till  we 
are  acquainted  with  what  cold  weather  it  can  en- 
dure, it  will  be  necessary  to  shelter  it  with  a  bell 
glass,  such  as  is  used  for  melons.    -This  should 
be  covered  with  straw  or  a  mat  in  hard  frosts. 
By  this  means  several  of  these  plants  have  been 
preserved  through  the  winter  in  a  very  vigorous 
state.     Its  sensitive  quality  will  be  found  in  pro- 
portion to  the  heat  of  the  weather,  as  well  as  the 
vigor  of  the  plant.     Our  summers  are  not  warm 
enough  to  ripen  the  seed;  or  possibly  we  are  not 
yet  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  culture  of  it. 
To    try    further    experiments    on    its    sensitive 
powers,  some  of  the  plants  might  be  placed  in 
pots  of  light  moorish  earth,  set  in  pans  of  water, 
in  an  airy  stove  in  summer;  where  the  heat  of 
such  a  situation,  being  like  that  of  its  native 
country,  will  make  it  surprisingly  active. 

DIONYSIA,  in  Grecian  antiquity,  solemnities 
in  honor  of  Bacchus,  sometimes  called  by  the 
general  name  of  Orgia ;  and  by  the  Romans  Bac- 
chanalia and  Liberalia. 

DIONYSIACA,  in  antiquity,  a  designation 
given  to  plays  and  all  manner  of  sports  acted  on 
the  stage :  because  play-houses  were  dedicated 
to  Dionysius,  or  Bacchus,  one  of  the  deities  of 
sports. 

DIONYSIUS  I.  from  a  private  secretary  be- 
came general  and  tyrant  of  Syracuse  and  all 
Sicily.  He  patronised  learning  and  men  of  let- 
ters, and  made  his  court  the  resort  of  many  of 
the  greatest  philosophers  of  Greece.  He  was 
also  himself  a  poet;  and  having,  by  bribes, 
gained  the  prize  for  tragedy  at  Athens,  he  in- 
dulged himself  so  immoderately  at  table  from 
excess  of  joy  that  he  died  of  the  debauch,  A.  A.  C. 
386.  Some  authors,  however,  say  he  was  poi- 
soned by  his  physicians. 

DIONYSIUS  II.,  his  son  and  successor,  was  a 
greater  tyrant  than  his  father :  his  subjects  were 
obliged  to  fly  to  the  Corinthians  for  succour ; 
and  Timoleon  their  general  having  conquered 
the  tyrant,  he  fled  to  Athens,  where  he  was 
obliged  to  keep  a  school  for  subsistence.  He 
died  A.  A.  C.  343. 

DIONYSIUS,  surnamed  Halicarnasseus,  or  Ibe 
Halicarnassian,  a  celebrated  historian,  and  one  of 
the  most  judicious  critics  of  antiquity.  He  was 
born  at  Halicarnassus ;  and  went  to  Rome  after 
the  battle  of  Actium,  where  he  staid  twenty-two 
years  in  the  reign  of  Augustus.  He  there  com- 
posed in  Greek  his  History  of  the  Roman  Anti- 
quities, in  twenty  books  of  which  the  first  eleven 


only  are  now  remaning.  There  are  abo  still 
extant  several  of  his  critical  works.  The  best 
edition  of  the  works  of  this  author  is  that  of  Ox- 
ford, in  1704,  in  Greek  and  Latin,  by  Dr.  Hud- 
son. 

DIONYSIUS,  surnamed  Periegetes,  a  learned 
geographer,  to  whom  is  attributed  a  Periegesis, 
or  Survey  of  the  Earth,  in  Greek  verse.  Some 
suppose  that  he  lived  in  the  time  of  Augustus ; 
but  Scaliger  and  Saumasius  place  him  under  the 
reign  of  Severus,  or  Marcus  Aurelius.  He  wrote 
many  other  works,  but  his  Periegesis  is  the  only 
one  we  have  remaining ;  the  best  and  most  useful 
edition  of  which  is  that  improved  with  notes  arid 
illustrations  by  Hill. 

DIONYSIUS,  the  Areopagite,  was  born  and 
educated  at  Athens.  He  went  afterwards  to 
Heliopolis  in  Egypt;  where,  if  we  may  believe 
some  writers  of  his  life,  he  saw  that  extraordinary 
eclipse  which  happened  at  our  Saviour's  passion, 
and  was  urged  by  some  uncommon  impulse  to 
cry  out,  Aut  Deus  Naturae  patitur,  aut  cum  pa- 
tiente  dolet :  '  Either  the  God  of  Nature  suffers, 
or  condoles  with  him  who  does.'  At  his  return 
to  Athens  he  was  elected  into  the  court  of  Areo- 
pagus, whence  his  title.  About  A.  D.  50,  he 
embraced  Christianity  (Acts  xvii.  34) ;  and, 
some  say,  was  appointed  first  bishop  of  Athens 
by  St.  Paul.  He  is  supposed  to  have  suffered 
martyrdom ;  but  whether  under  Domitian,  Tra- 
jan, or  Adrian,  is  uncertain.  We  have  nothing 
remaining  under  his  name,  but  what  there  is 
great  reason  to  believe  spurious. 

DJOOJOCARTA,  a  considerable  town  and 
European  settlement  of  the  island  of  Java,  situ- 
ated on  a  navigable  stream.  It  is  the  capital  of 
the  sultan  of  Mataram,  who  has  a  palace  here 
three  miles  in  circuit,  surrounded  by  a  broad 
wet  ditch  with  draw-bridges,  and  defended  by 
100  pieces  of  cannon.  Within  its  precincts  is  a 
lake,  on  which  stands  an  ancient  mansion,  which 
is  entered  by  a  long  and  spacious  passage  under 
the  water.  A  guard  of  300  Amazons,  daughters 
of  petty  chieftains,  are  said  to  be  trained  here 
both  to  a  military  and  domestic  life.  They  are 
armed  with  spears,  and  are  excellent  equestrians. 
This  place  was  taken  by  a  coup  de  main,  by 
the  British,  in  1812. 

DIOPHANTINE  PROBLEMS,  in  mathematics, 
certain  questions  relating  to  square  and  cube 
numbers,  and  right-angled  triangles,  &c.,  the 
nature  of  which  was  determinined  by  Diopha- 
nus. 

DIOPTRIC,  adj.-\      Gr.    ^wrro/tm.      Af- 

DIOP'TRICAL,  adj.    >  fording  a  medium  for  the 

DIOP'TRICS,  n.  s.     j  sight ;  assisting  the  sight 

in  the  view  of  distant  objects ;  a  branch  of  the 

science  of  optics. 

Being  excellently  well  furnished  with  divptrical 
glasses,  he  had  not  been  able  to  see  the  sun  spotted 

Boyle 

View  the  asperities  of  the  moon  through  a  dinjitrtck 
glass,  and  venture  at  the  proportion  of  her  hills  by 
their  shadows.  Mare's  Antid.  against  Atheism. 

DIOPTRICS  ;  of  Sia,  through,  and  «7rro/*ai,  I 
see  ;  sometimes  called  also  Anaclastics,  the  doc- 
trine of  refracted  vision.  A  branch  of  the  science 
of  optics.  The  ancients  treated  distinctly  of  di- 
rect and  reflected  vision ;  but  of  refracted  vision 


DIO 


265 


thoir  knowledge  was  very  imperfect.  An  early 
treatise  on  refraction,  in  nine  oooks,  was  written 
by  J.  Baptista  Porta;  but  Kepler  was  the  first 
who  elucidated  this  subject  in  any  great  degree, 
having  demonstrated  the  properties  of  spherical 
lenses  very  accurately,  in  a  treatise  published 
anno  1611.  After  Kepler,  Galileo  introduced 
the  doctrine  into  his  Letters ;  as  also  an  Exami- 
nation of  the  Preface  of  Johannes  Pena  upon 
Euclid's  Optics,  concerning  the  use  of  Optics  in 
astronomy.  Des  Cartes  also  wrote  a  treatise  on 
Dioptrics,  commonly  annexed  to  his  Principles 
of  Philosophy,  one  of  his  best  works  :  in  which 
the  true  doctrine  of  vision  is  more  distinctly  ex- 
plained than  by  any  former  writer,  arid  in  which 
is  contained  the  law  of  refraction,  discovered  by 
Snell,  though  the  name  of  the  inventor  is  sup- 
pressed. Here  are  also  laid  down  the  properties 
of  elliptical  and  hyperbolical  lenses,  with  the 
practice  of  grinding  glasses.  Dr.  Barrow  has 
treated  on  Dioptrics  in  a  brief  but  very  elegant 
manner,  in  his  Optical  Lectures,  read  at  Cam- 
bridge. There  are  also  Huygens's  Dioptrics,  an 
excellent  work  of  its  kind.  Molyneux's  Diop- 
trics, a  heavy  and  dull  work.  Hartsoeker's 
Essai  de  Dioptrique,  Cherubin's  Dioptrique 
Oculaire,  et  De  Vision  Parfaite,  David  Gregory's 
Elements  of  Dioptrics,  Traber's  Nervus  Opticu-s, 
and  Zahn's  Oculus  Artificialis  Teledioptricus. 
Dr.  Smith's  Optics  is  a  complete  work  of  its 
kind.  Wolfius's  Dioptrics  are  contained  in  his 
Elementa  Matheseos  Universalis.  Harris's  Op- 
tics, Bouguer's  Optics,  and  the  second  volume 
of  Haiiy's  Natural  Philosophy,  may  also  be  ad- 
vantageously consulted.  The  Treatise  on  Optics, 
and  the  Optical  Lectures  of  Newton,  contain  an 
account  of  inestimable  experiments  and  reason- 
ings in  vhis  science :  and  Mr.  Dollond's  disco- 
very of  achromatic  glasses,  by  which  colors  are 
obviated  in  refracting  telescopes,  has  been  of 
great  importance  to  this  branch  of  optics.  See 
OPTICS. 

DIORTHO'SIS,  n.s.  Gr.  &0p0w<ric,  of  &opoow 
to  make  straight.  A  chirurgical  operation,  by 
which  crooked  or  distorted  members  are  restored 
to  their  primitive  and  regular  shape. 

DIOSCOREA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
hexandria  order  and  dicccia  class  of  plants; 
natural  order  eleventh,  sarmentaceae.  Male  CAL. 
sexpartite :  COR.  none.  Female  CAL.  sexpartite  : 
STYL.  three :  CAPS,  trilocular  and  compressed  ; 
and  there  are  two  membranaceous  seeds.  There 
are  fifteen  species,  of  which  the  only  remarkable 
one  is  the  D.  bulbifera,  or  the  yam.  It  has 
triangular  winged  stalks,  which  trail  upon  the 
ground,  extend  far,  and  frequently  put  out  roots 
from  their  joints  as  they  lie  upon  the  ground, 
by  which  the  plants  are  multiplied.  The  roots 
are  eaten  by  the  inhabitants  of  both  the  Indies ; 
and,  in  the  West  India  islands,  make  the 
greatest  part  of  the  negroes'  food.  The  plant  is 
supposed  to  have  been  brought  from  the  East  to 
the  West  Indies ;  for  it  has  never  been  observed 
to  grow  wild  in  any  part  of  America ;  but,  in 
the  island  of  Ceylon,  and  on  the  coast  of  Ma- 
labar, it  grows  in  the  woods,  and  there  are  in 
those  places  many  different  species.  It  is  pro- 
pagated by  cutting  the  root  in  pieces,  observing 
to  preserve  an  eye  in  each,  as  in  planting  pota- 


toes. One  plant  will  produce  three  or  four 
large  roots.  The  skin  of  these  roots  is  pretty 
thick,  rough,  unequal,  covered  with  many  stringy 
fibres  or  filaments,  and  of  a  violet  color,  ap- 
proaching to  black.  The  inside  is  white  and  of 
the  consistence  of  red  beet.  It  resembles  the 
potatoe  in  its  mealiness,  but  is  of  a  closer  texture. 
When  raw,  the  yams  are  viscous  and  clammy  ; 
when  roasted,  or  boiled,  they  afford  very  nou- 
rishing food ;  and  are  often  preferred  to  bread 
by  the  inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies,  on  account 
of  their  lightness  and  facility  of  digestion.  When 
first  dug  out  of  the  ground,  the  roots  are  placed 
in  the  sun  to  dry ;  after  which,  they  are  either 
put  in  sand,  dry  garrets,  or  casks ;  where,  if  kept 
from  moisture,  they  may  be  preserved  whole 
years  without  being  spoiled  or  diminished  in 
their  goodness.  The  root  commonly  weighs  two 
or  three  pounds ;  though  some  yams  have  been 
found  upwards  of  twenty  pounds  weight. 

DIOSCORIDES,  a  physician  of  Anazarba,  in 
Cilicia,  who  lived  in  the  reign  of  Nero.  He  was 
originally  a  soldier;  but  afterwards  he  applied 
himself  to  study,  and  wrote  a  book  upon  Medi- 
cinal Herbs..  See  BOTANY. 

DIOSCURI,  in  antiquity,  a  name  given  to 
Castor  and  Pollux,  as  Koupoi, 
the  children,  Atoc,  of  Jupiter. 
They  are  often  borne  on  the 
medals  of  the  Roman  consuls, 
and  generally  appear,  as  in 
the  annexed  diagram,  on 
horse-back,  armed  with  spears, 
and  with  helmets  surmounted 
with  stars. 

DIOSCURIA,  Sioffitovpia,  in  antiquity,  a  fes- 
tival in  honor  of  Castor  and  Pollux.  It  was 
observed  by  the  Cyreneans,  but  more  especially 
by  the  people  of  Sparta,  the  birth-place  of  these 
heroes.  The  solemnity  was  full  of  mirth,  being 
at  a  time  wherein  they  shared  plentifully  of  the 
gifts  of  Bacchus,  and  diverted  themselves  with 
sports,  of  which  wrestling  matches  made  a  part. 

DIOSMA,  African  spiraea,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order  and  pentandria  class  of  plants  : 
COR.  pentapetalous ;  nectarium  crown-shaped, 
above  the  germen  :  CAPS,  five,  coalited :  SEEDS 
hooded.  There  are  nine  species,  of  which  the 
most  remarkable  are, 

1.  D.  hirsuta,    with   narrow  hairy  leaves;  a 
very  handsome  shrub,  growing  to  the  height  of 
five  or  six  feet.     The  stalks  are  of  a  fine  coral 
color,  the  leaves  come  out  alternately  on  every 
side  of  the  branches  ;  the  flowers  are  produced 
in  small  clusters  at  the  end  of  the  shoots,  and 
are  of  a  white  color.     They  are  succeeded  by 
starry  seed-vessels,  having  five  corners  ;  in  each 
of  which  corners  is  a  cell,  containing  one  smooth, 
shining,  oblong,  black  seed ;  these  seed-vessels 
abound   with  a   resin  which   emits   a  grateful 
scent,  as  does  also  the  whole  plant. 

2.  D.  oppositifolia,  with  leaves  in  the  form  of 
a  cross.     It  rises  to  the  height  of  three  or  four 
feet;  the   branches  are  slender,   and   produced 
from  the  stem  very  irregularly ;  the  flowers  are 
produced  at  the  ends  of  the  branches,  between 
the  leaves;  the  plants  continue  long  in  flower, 
and  make  a   fine  appearance,  intermixed  with 
other  exotics  in  the  open  air. 


DIP 


266  DIP 


BIOS  NOMBRE  DE,  a  town  of  Mexico,  on 
the  road  from  the  mines  of  Sombrerete  to  Du- 
rango.  It  contains  6800  inhabitants. 

DIOSZEGH,  a  large  market  town  of  Hun- 
gary, in  the  county  of  Bihar,  thirty  miles  S.  S.  W 
of  Zathmar. 

pIOSPOLITES  NOMOS,  a  division  of  The- 
bais,  or  the  Higher  Egypt,  to  distinguish  it  from 
another  of  the  Lower  Egypt,  or  the  Delta ;  south 
of  the  Nomos  Thinites,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Nile. 

DIOSPYROS,  the  Indian  date-plum,  a  genus 
of  the  dioecia  order  and  polygamia  class  of 
plants;  natural  order  eighteenth,  bicornes  .  CAL. 
hermaphrodite  and  quadrifid :  COR.  urceolated 
and  quadrifid;  STAM.  eight:  STYL.  quadrifid: 
BERRY  octospermous.  There  are  two  species,  viz. 

1 .  D.  lotus,  which  is  supposed  to  be  a  native 
of  Africa,  from  whence  it  was  transplanted  into 
several  parts  of  Italy,  and  also  into  the  south  of 
France.     The  fruit  of  this  tree  is  supposed  to  be 
the  lotus  with  which  Ulysses  and  his  compa- 
nions were  said  to  have  been  enchanted,  and  which 
made  those  who  eat  of  it  forget  their  country 
and  relations.     In  the  warm  parts  of  Europe 
this  tree  grows  to  the  height  of  thirty  feet. 

2.  D.  Virginiana,    pinshamin,    persimon,    or 
pichumon  plum,    is  a   native  of  America,   but 
particularly   of    Virginia    and    Carolina.     The 
seeds  of  this  sort  have  been  frequently  imported 
into  Britain,  and  the  trees  are  common  in  many 
nurseries  about  London.     It  rises  to  twelve  or 
fourteen  feet;  but  generally  divides  into  many 
irregular  trunks  near  the  ground,  so  that  it  is 
very  rare  to  see  a  handsome  tree  of  this  sort. 
Though   plenty   of  fruit  is  produced   on  these 
trees,    it    never   comes    to   perfection    in    this 
country.     In  America  the  inhabitants  preserve 
the  fruit  till  it  is  rotten,  as  is  practised  with 
aiedlars  in   England,  when  they  are  esteemed 
?ery  pleasant.     Both  species  are  propagated  by 
seeds,  and  the  plants  require  to  be  treated  ten- 
derly while  young ;  but  when  theyare  grown  up, 
they  resist  the  greatest  cold  of  this  country. 

DIP,  -o.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  )      Goth,  doppen  ;  Sax. 

DIP'CHICK,  n.s.  jidopen;  Dutch  doo- 

pene;  Teut.  tauffen ;  Hindoo  duba,  from  Gr. 
Svirrta.  To  immerse  ;  put  into  a  liquid ;  wet ; 
and,  figuratively,  to  be  deeply  involved  in  any 
affair,  and  to  engage  as  a  pledge.  As  a  neuter 
verb  to  sink  ;  enter ;  immerge :  as  a  substantive 
it  is  applied  by  miners  to  the  direction  of  coal- 
shafts  and  minerals  (see  p.  268),  and  by  scientific 
men  to  the  depression  of  a  part  of  the  horizon, 
the  needle  of  the  compass,  8cc.  Dip-chick  the 
example  explains. 

Who,  dipping  all  his  faults  in  their  affection, 
Work  like  the  spring  that  turneth  wood  to  stone, 
Convert  his  gyves  to  graces.  Shakspeare. 

Dipchick  is  so  named  of  his  diving  and  littleness. 

farcw. 

And  though  not  mortal,   yet  a  cold    shuddering 

dew 

Dipt  me  all  o'er,  as  when  the  wrath  of  Jove 
Speaks  thunder.  Milton. 

To  be  baptized,  is  to  be  dipped  in  water  ;  metapho- 
rically, to  be  jilunged  in  afflictions. 

Poole'i  Continuators. 


In  Richard's  time,  I  doubt,  he  was  a'  little  dipt  in 
the  rebellion  of  the  commons.  Dryden.  Fables. 

Be  careful  still  of  the  main  chance,  my  son  ; 
Put  out  the  principal  in  trusty  hands, 
Live  on  the  use,  and  never  dip  thy  lands 

Id.   Perstus. 

When  men  are  once  dipt,  what  with  the  encourage- 
ments of  sense,  custom,  facility,  and  shame  of  de- 
parting from  what  they  have  given  themselves  up  to, 
they  go  on  till  they  are  stifled.  L'Estrange. 

So  fishes,  rising  from  the  main, 
Can  soar  with  moistened  wings  on  high  ; 

The  moisture  dried,  they  sink  again, 
And  dip  their  wings  again  to  fly.  Swift. 

The  kindred  arts  shall  in  their  praise  conspire, 
One  dip  the  pencil,  and  one  string  the  lyre.      Pope. 

The  vulture  dipping  in  Prometheus'  side, 
His  bloody  beak  with  his  torn  liver  dyed. 

Granville. 

The  persons  to  be  baptised  may  be  dipped  in  water  ; 
and  such  an  immersion  or  dipping  ought  to  be  made 
thrice,  according  to  the  canon.  Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

Crowd  round  her  baths,  and,  bending  o'er  the  side, 
Unclasped  their  sandals,  and  their  zones  untied, 
Dip  with  gay  fear  the  shuddering  foot  undressed, 
And  quick  retract  it  to  the  fringed  vest.         Darwin. 

In  nautical  observations  it  is  necessary  to  know  the 
depression  or  dip  of  the  sea,  to  correct  the  apparent 
altitude  of  an  observed  object.  Dr.  A.  Reet. 

DIPET'ALOUS.  adj.  AiS  and  vtraXov. 
Having  two  flower  leaves. 

DIPHTHONG,  n.  s.     Fr.  diphthongue  ;  Ital. 
and    Span,    diftongo  ;    Lat.    diphthongus  ;    Gr. 
,  from  £tj,  double,  and  <j>Qoyyn,  a  sound. 


We  see  how  many  disputes  the  simple  and  ambigu- 
ous nature  of  vowels  created  among  grammarians, 
and  now  it  has  begot  the  mistake  concerning  diph- 
thongs ;  all  that  are  properly  so  are  syllables,  and  not 
diphthongs,  as  is  intended  to  be  signified  by  that 
word.  Holder's  Elements  of  Speech. 

Make  a  diphthong  of  the  second  eta  and  iota,  instead 
of  their  being  two  syllables,  and  the  objection  is  yone. 

Pope. 

DIPHTHONGS  are  distinguished  by  some  au- 
thors into  those  that  regard  the  eye,  and  those 
that  regard  the  ear;  but  a  more  accurate  distinc- 
tion was  long  ago  made  by  that  eminent  gram- 
marian, Mr.  Ruddiman,  into  proper  and  im- 
proper. A  third  class,  however,  seems  to  exist 
in  the  English  language,  which  may  be  styled 
neutral.  1.  Improper  diphthongs,  are  those 
wherein  only  one  of  the  vowels  is  sounded,  the 
other  being  sunk  ;  as  £e  and  oe  in  the  Latin, 
and  ea,  ei,  eo,  ie,  ou,  oe,  ue,  and  ui,  in  the 
English  language.  The  Latins  pronounced  the 
two  vowels  in  their  diphthongs  ae  or  ae,  oe  or  o?, 
much  as  we  do  ;  only  that  the  one  was  heard 
much  weaker  than  the  other,  though  the  division 
was  made  with  all  the  delicacy  imaginable.  2. 
Neutral  diphthongs  are  those  combinations  of 
vowels,  wherein  either  a  new  sound,  different 
from  that  of  both,  takes  place,  or  neither  of  them 
is  sounded  ;  for  instance,  the  sound  of  eo  in 
people,  is  quite  different  from  that  of  eo  in  jeo- 
pardy, or  of  either  of  the  vowels  separate  ;  and 
the  apparent  diphthong,  or  diphthong  of  the 
eye,  as  other?  style  it,  ue,  in  rogue,  vogue,  ice 


DIPLOMATICS. 


207 


is  sunk  altogether.  Among  the  former  of  these 
classes  may  be  ranked  ee  and  oo,  wherein  the 
original  sound  of  the  vowels,  instead  of  being 
lengthened,  like  that  of  aa,  is  changed  to  that 
of  i  and  u.  The  diphthong  oe,  in  shoe,  also 
belongs  to  this  class,  with  many  others.  3. 
Proper  diphthongs,  are  such  as  include  the 
sound  of  both  the  component  vowels,  though  still 
in  one  syllable;  such  as  au,  eu,  and  ei,  in 
Latin ;  and  ai,  au,  ay,  eu,  ey,  oi,  and  ou,  in 
English. 

DIP'LOE,  n.  s.  The  inner  plate  or  lamina 
of  the  skull. 

DIPI.OE,  in  anatomy,  the  soft  meditullium, 
or  medullary  substance,  which  lies  between  the 
two  laminae  of  the  bones  of  the  cranium. 

DIPLO'MA,  n.  s.  Fr.  diplome ;  from  Gr. 
SiirXwpa.  See  the  article  following. 

In  1728  he  received  from  Edinburgh  and  Aberdeen 
an  unsolicited  diploma.  Academical  honours  would 
have  more  value,  if  they  were  always  bestowed  with 
equal  judgment.  Johnson's  Life  of  Watts. 

DIPLOMA  is  peculiarly  used  for  an  instrument 
or  licence,  given  by  colleges,  societies,  &c.,  to 
clergymen  or  physicians,  to  exercise  their  re- 
spective professions,  after  passing  examination, 
and  being  admitted  to  a  degree. 

DIPLOMATICS,  the  science  of  diplomas, 
or  of  ancient  literary  monuments,  public  docu- 
ments, &c.  It  does  not,  however,  nor  can  it, 
absolutely  extend  its  researches  to  antiquity ;  but 
is  chiefly  confined  to  the  middle  age,  and  the 
first  centuries  of  modern  times.  For  though 
the  ancients  were  accustomed  to  reduce  their 
contracts  and  treaties  into  writing,  yet  they 
graved  them  on  tables,  or  covered  them  over 
with  wax,  or  brass,  capper,  stone,  or  wood,  &c. 
And  all  that  in  the  first  ages  were  not  traced  on 
brass  or  marble,  have  perished  by  the  length  of 
time,  and  the  destructive  events,  that  have  taken 
place.  The  word  diploma  signifies,  properly, 
a  letter,  or  epistle,  folded  in  the  middle,  and 
not  open.  But,  in  more  modern  times,  the 
title  has  been  given  to  all  ancient  epistles,  let- 
ters, literary  monuments,  and  public  documents, 
and  to  all  those  pieces  of  writing  which  the  an- 
cients called  syngrapha,  chirographa,  codicilli, 
Sac.  In  the  middle  age,  and  in  the  diplomas 
themselves,  these  writings  are  called  literae, 
praecepta,  placita,  chartae  indiculae,  sigilla,  and 
bullae  ;  as  also  panchartae,  pantochartae,  tracto- 
riae,  descriptiones,  &,c.  The  originals  of  these 
pieces  are  named  exemplaria,  or  autographa, 
chartae  authenticae,  originalia,  &c. ;  and  the  co- 
pies, apographa,  copiae,  particulae,  &c.  The 
collections  that  have  been  made  of  them,  are 
called  chartariae  and  charti/ae.  The  place  where 
these  papers  and  documents  were  kept,  the  an- 
cients named  scrinia,  tabularium,  or  aeraruim, 
words  that  were  derived  from  the  tables  of  brass, 
and,  according  to  the  Greek  idiom,  archeium,  or 
archivum.  To  understand  the  nature  of  these 
ancient  papers,  diplomas,  and  MSS.,  and  to 
distinguish  the  authentic  from  the  counterfeit, 
it  is  necessary  to  observe,  that  the  paper  of  the 
ancients  came  from  Egypt,  and  was  formed  of 
thin  leaves,  or  membranes,  taken  from  the 
branches  of  a  tree  named  Papyrus,  or  Biblum 


TEgyptiacum,  and  which  were  pasted  one  over 
the  other  with  the  slime  of  the  Nile,  and  were 
pressed  and  polished  with  a  pumice  stone. 
This  paper  was  very  scarce  ;  and  it  was  of  va- 
rious qualities,  forms,  and  prices,  which  they 
distinguished  by  the  names  of  charta  hieratica, 
luria,  augusta,  amphitheatrica,  saitica,  tanirica, 
emporetica,  &c.  They  cut  it  into  square  leaves, 
which  they  pasted  one  to  the  other,  in  order  to 
make  rolls  of  them ;  from  whence  an  entire 
book  was  called  volumen,  from  volvendo;  and 
the  leaves  of  which  it  consisted,  paginac.  Some- 
times, also,  they  pasted  the  leaves  all  together  by 
one  of  their  extremities,  as  is  now  practised  in 
binding;  by  this  method  they  formed  the  back 
of  a  book,  and  these  the  learned  called  codices. 
They  rolled  the  volume  round  a  stick,  which 
they  named  umbilicus;  and  the  two  ends  which 
came  out  beyond  the  paper,  cornua.  The  title, 
written  on  parchment,  in  purple  characters,  was 
joined  to  the  last  sheet,  and  served  it  as  a  cover. 
They  made  use  of  all  sorts  of  strings  or  ribands, 
and  even  sometimes  of  locks,  to  close  the  book  ; 
sometimes,  also,  it  was  put  into  a  case  It  is 
easy  for  those,  who  apply  themselves  to  this 
study,  to  distinguish  the  parchment  of  the  an- 
cients from  that  of  the  moderns,  as  well  as  their 
ink  and  various  exterior  characters;  but  that 
which  best  distinguishes  the  original  from  the 
counterfeit,  is  the  writing  or  character  itself; 
which  is,  in  most  cases,  very  distinctly  different 
from  one  century  to  another.  There  are  two 
works  which  furnish  the  best  lights  on  this 
matter,  and  which  may  serve  as  sure  guides  in 
judging  of  what  are  called  ancient  diplomas. 
The  one  is  the  celebrated  Treatise  on  the  Diplo- 
matic, by  F.  Mabillon ;  and  the  other,  the  first 
volume  of  the  Chronicon  Gotvicense.  \Ve  shall 
here  only  add,  that  all  the  diplomas  are  written 
in  Latin,  and  consequently  the  letters  and  cha- 
racters have  a  resemblance  to  each  other;  but 
there  are  certain  strokes  of  the  pen  which  dis- 
tinguish not  only  the  ages,  but  also  the  different 
nations;  as  the  writings  of  the  Lombards,  French, 
Saxons,  &c.  The  letters  in  the  diplomas  are 
usually  longer,  and  not  so  strong  as  those  of 
MSS.  There  has  been  also  introduced  a  kind 
of  court  hand,  of  a  very  disproportionate  length, 
and  the  letters  of  which  are  called,  Exiles  lit- 
terae,  crispae  ac  protractiores.  The  first  line  of 
the  diploma,  the  signature  of  the  sovereign,  that 
of  the  chancellor,  notary,  &c.,  are  usually  written 
in  this  character.  The  signature  of  the  diploma 
consists  either  of  the  sign  of  the  cross,  or  of  a 
monogram,  or  cipher,  composed  of  the  letters  of 
the  names  of  those  who  subscribed  it.  The 
initial  letters  of  the  name,  and  sometimes  also 
the  titles,  were  placed  about  this  cross.  By 
degrees,  the  custom  changed,  and  they  invented 
other  marks.  They  sometimes  added  also  the 
date  and  epoch  of  the  signature,  the  feasts  of  the 
church,  the  days  of  the  kalendar,  &c.  The  suc- 
cessive corruption  of  the  Latin  language,  the 
style,  and  orthography  of  each  age,  as  well  as 
their  different  titles  and  forms ;  the  abbreviations, 
accentuations,  and  punctuation,  and  the  various 
methods  of  writing  the  diphthongs;  all  these 
matters  united,  form  so  many  characters  and 
marks,  by  which  the  authenticity  of  a  diploma 


268 


DIPPING. 


is  to  be  known.  The  seal  annexed  to  a  diploma 
was  anciently  of  white  wax,  and  artfully  im- 
printed on  the  parchment  itself.  It  was  after- 
wards pendent  from  the  paper,  and  enclosed  in 
a  box  or  case,  which  they  called  bulla.  There 
are  some  also  that  are  stamped  on  metal,  and 
even  on  pure  gold. 

DIPONDIUS,  a  coin,  of  very  little  value, 
mentioned  by  St  Luke,  xii.  6.  Our  translation 
of  the  passage  is,  Are  not  five  sparrows  sold  for 
two  farthings  ?  In  St.  Matthew,  x.  29,  it  runs, 
Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing  ?  The 
Greek  has  assarion  instead  of  as,  -which  some 
say  was  worth  half  an  as,  i.  e.  four  French  de- 
nicrs  and  one-eighth;  and,  according  to  others, 
two  deniers  and  five-sixteenths.  Dipondius 
seems  rather  to  signify  half  an  as. — Calmet. 
Dr.  Arbuthnot,  however,  says,  that  this  coin  was 
at  first  libralis,  or  of  a  pound  weight ;  and,  even 
when  diminished,  it  retained  the  name  of  libella  ; 
so  that  dipondius  denotes  two  asses. 

DIPPEL  (John  Conrad),  a  German  physician, 
born  at  Darmstadt  in  1672.  He  studied  theo- 
logy at  Giessen,  and  afterwards  read  medical 
lectures  at  Strasburgh,  but  took  his  doctor's  de- 
gree at  Leyden  in  171 1.  He  was  much  addicted 
£o  the  study  of  alchemy,  and,  among  other  secrets, 
pretended  to  have  discovered  the  philosopher's 
stone.  After  rambling  from  place  to  place,  he  at 
last  settled  at  Hamburgh  ;  but  having  used  some 
indiscreet  freedoms  with  the  administration  of 
Denmark,  he  was  given  up  to  the  government  of 
that  country,  by  whom  he  was  sentenced  to  per- 
petual imprisonment  in  the  island  of  Bornholm. 
He,  however,  obtained  his  liberty  at  the  end  of 
seven  years ;  and  about  the  same  time  was  in- 
vited to  Sweden,  to  attend  the  king,  who  was 
dangerously  ill,  but  through  the  influence  of  the 
clergy,  whom  he  had  ridiculed,  he  was  obliged 
u>  leave  the  kingdom  in  1727.  He  afterwards 
*ent  to  Germany,  and  in  1733  gave  out  pub- 
licly that  he  should  not  die  till  1808,  but  next 
year  he  was  found  dead  in  his  bed.  He  denied 
rtie  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  and  wrote  a 
number  of  wild  enthusiastic  books,  under  the 
name,  of  Christianus  Democritus.  His  works 
were  published  in  5  vols.  4to.  1747.  We  are  in- 
debted to  him  for  the  discovery  of  the  Prussian 
blue,  and  he  inverted  a  useful  oil,  which  is 
called  after  him. 

DIPPING,  among  miners,  signifies  the  inter- 
ruption, or  breaking  off  the  veins  of  ore ;  an 
accident  that  gives  them  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
before  they  can  discover  the  ore  again.  A  great 
part  of  the  skill  of  the  miners  consists  in  the 
understanding  of  this  dipping  of  the  veins.  In 
Cornwall  they  have  this  general  rule  to  guide 
them  in  this  respect :  most  of  their  tin-loads, 
which  run  from  east  to  west,  constantly  dip  to- 
wards the  north.  Sometimes  they  underlie ;  that 
is,  they  slope  dowi-  towards  the  north  three  feet 
in  height  perpendicular.  This  must  carefully 
be  observed  by  the  miners,  that  they  may  ex- 
actly know  where  to  make  their  air-shafts  when 
occasion  requires;  yet,  in  the  higher  mountains 
of  Dartmaer,  there  are  some  considerable  loads 
which  run  north  and  south ;  these  always  underlie 
towards  the  east.  Four  or  five  loads  may  run 
nearly  parallel  to  each  ther  in  the  same  hill; 


and  yet,  which  is  rare,  they  may  meet  all  together 
in  one  hatch,  as  it  were  a  knot,  and  so  separate 
again,  and  keep  their  former  distances. 

The  DIPPING  NEEDLE,  or  INCLINATORY 
NEEDLE,  is  defined,  by  Dr.  Hutton,  'a  mag- 
netical  needle,  so  hung,  as  that,  instead  of  play- 
ing horizontally,  and  pointing  out  N.  and  S., 
one  end  dips  or  inclines  to  the  horizon,  and  the 
other  points  to  a  certain  degree  of  elevation 
above  it.  It  is  used  for  observing  the  quantity 
of  inclination  towards  the  earth  assumed  by  the 
magnetic  needle.  The  inventor  of  the  dipping 
needle  was  Robert  Norman,  a  compass-maker, 
at  Ratcliffe,  about  15(50.  This  is  not  only  tes- 
tified by  his  own  account,  in  his  New  Attractive, 
but  also  by  Mr.  Whiston,  Dr.  Gilbert,  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Burrowes,  Mr.  Henry  Bond,  and  other 
writers  of  that  period.  The  occasion  of  the  dis- 
covery he  himself  relates,  viz.  that  it  being  his 
custom  to  finish,  and  hang  the  needles  of  his 
compasses,  before  he  touched  them,  he  always 
found  that,  immediately  after  the  touch,  the  N. 
point  would  dip  or  decline  downwards,  pointing 
in  adirection  under  thehorizon;  so  that,  to  balance 
the  needle  again,  he  was  always  forced  to  put  a 
piece  of  wax  on  the  S.  end,  as  a  counterpoise. 
The  constancy  of  this  effect  led  him  at  length  to 
observe  the  precise  quantity  of  the  dip,  or  to 
measure  the  greatest  angle  which  the  needle 
would  make  with  the  horizon.  This,  in  1576, 
he  found  at  London  to  be  71°  50. 

It  is  not  quite  certain,  however,  whether  the 
dip  varies,  as  well  as  the  horizontal  direction,  in 
the  same  place.  Mr.  Graham  made  many  expe- 
riments with  the  dipping  needle  in  1723,  and 
found  the  dip  between  74°  and  75°.  Mr.  Nairne, 
in  1772,  found  it  somewhat  above  72°.  And, 
by  many  observations  made  since  that  time  at 
the  Royal  Society,  the  medium  quantity  is  72£°. 
The  trifling  difference  between  the  first  observa- 
tions of  Norman,  and  the  last  of  Mr.  Nairne  and 
the  Royal  Society,  has  led  some  philosophers  to 
the  opinion  that  the  dip  is  unalterable  ;  and  yet 
it  may  be  difficult  to  account  for  the  great  dif- 
ference between  these  and  Mr.  Graham's  num- 
bers, considering  the  well-known  accuracy  of 
that  ingenious  gentleman.  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions, vol.  xlv.  p.  279;  vol.  Ixii.  p.  476;  vol. 
Ixix.  Ixx.  Ixxi.  From  a  comparison  of  Mr. 
Gilpin's  observations  of  the  dip  in  August,  1805, 
when  he  found  it  70°  20',  with  those  of  Mr.  Ca- 
vendish, in  1775,  its  annual  decrease,  on  a  mean, 
appears  to  have  been  4-3' ;  and  its  progressive 
annual  decrease,  on  a  mean,  in  the  above-men- 
tioned period  of  thirty  years,  to  have  been  1-4'. 
It  is  certain,  from  many  experiments  and  obser- 
vations, that  the  dip  is  different  in  different  lati- 
tudes, and  that  it  increases  in  going  northward. 
It  appears  from  a  table  of  observations,  made 
with  a  marine  dipping  needle  of  Mr.  Nairne's,  in 
a  voyage  towards  the  north  pole  in  1773,  that 
in  lat.  60°  18'  the  dip  was  75°  0', 
in  lat.  70°  45'  the  dip  was  77°  52', 
in  lat.  80°  12'  the  dip  was  81°  52',  and 
in  lat.  80°  27'  the  dip  was  82°  2£'. 
See  Phipps's  Voyage,  p.  122.  See  also  the  Ob- 
servations of  Mr.  Hutchins,  made  in  Hudson's 
Bay  and  Straits,  Philosophical  Transactions,  vol. 
Ixv.  p.  129.  Messrs  Burrowes,  Gilbert,  Ridley, 


DIPPING     NEEDLE. 


269 


Bond,  &c.  endeavoured  to  apply  tliis  discovery 
of  the  dip  to  the  finding  of  the  latitude ;  and 
Bond  first  proposed  finding  the  longitude  by  it; 
but  for  want  of  observations  and  experiments,  he 
could  not  conduct  his  reasoning  to  any  length. 
Mr.  Whiston,  being  furnished  with  the  farther 
observations  of  colonel  Windhara,  Dr.  Halley, 
Mr.  Pond,  Mr.  Cunningham,  M.  Noel,  M. 
Feuille,  and  his  own,  made  great  improvements 
in  the  doctrine  and  use  of  the  dipping  needle, 
brought  it  to  more  certain  rules,  and  endeavoured 
to  find  the  longitude  by  it.  For  this  purpose,  he 
observes:  l.That  the  true  tendency  of  tbe  N. 
or  S.  end  of  every  magnetic  needle  is  not  to  that 
point  of  the  horizon  to  which  the  horizontal 
needle  points,  but  towards  another  directly  under 
it,  in  the  same  vertical,  and  in  different  degrees 
under  it,  in  different  ages,  and  at  different  places. 
2.  That  the  power  by  which  the  horizontal 
needle  is  governed,  and  all  our  navigation  usually 
directed,  it  is  proved,  is  only  one  quarter  of  the 
power  by  which  the  dipping  needle  is  moved ; 
which  should  render  the  latter  by  far  the  more 
effectual  and  accurate  instrument.  3.  That  a 
dipping  needle  of  a  foot  long  will  plainly  show 
an  alteration  of  the  angle  of  inclination,  in  these 
parts  of  the  world,  in  one-eighth  of  a  degree,  or 
seven  and  a  half  geographical  miles;  and  a 
needle  of  four  feet,  in  two  or  three  miles;  i.  e. 
supposing  these  distances  taken  along,  or  near  a 
meridian.  4.  A  dipping  needle  four  feet  long,  in 
these  parts  of  the  world,  will  show  an  equal  alter- 
ation along  a  parallel,  as  another  of  a  foot  long  will 
show  along  a  meridian,  i.  e.  that  will,  with  equal 
exactness,  show  the  longitude,  as  this  the  latitude. 
This  depends  on  the  position  of  the  lines  of  equal 
dip,  in  these  parts  of  the  world,  which,  it  is  found, 
do  lie  about  14°  or  15°  from  the  parallels.  Hence 
he  argues,  that  as  we  can  have  needles  of  five, 
six,  seven,  eight,  or  more  feet  long,  which  will 
move  with  strength  sufficient  for  exact  observa- 
tion ;  and  since  microscopes  may  be  applied  for 
viewing  the  smallest  divisions  of  degrees  on  the 
limb  of  the  instrument,  it  is  evident  that  the 
longitude  at  land  may  thus  be  found  to  be  less  than 
four  miles.  And  as  there  have  been  many  ob- 
servations made  at  sea  with  the  same  instrument 
by  Noel,  Feuille,  &c.,  which  have  determined  the 
dip  usually  within  a  degree,  sometimes  within  a 
half,  or  one-third  of  a  degree,  and  this  with  small 
needles  of  five  or  six,  or,  at  the  most,  nine  inches 
long ;  it  is  inferred  that  the  longitude  may  be 
found  even  at  sea,  within  less  than  one-eighth  of 
a  degree. 

The  phenomena  of  the  dipping  needle  are  :~- 
That  about  the  equatorial  parts  of  the  earth  it 
remains  in  an  horizontal  position,  but  depresses 
one  end  as  we  recede  from  these  ;  the  north  end, 
if  we  go  towards  the  north,  and  the  south  end, 
if  we  proceed  towards  the  south  pole.  The 
farther  north  or  south  that  we  go,  the  inclination 
becomes  the  greater;  but  there  is  no  place  of  the 
globe  hitherto  discovered  where  it  points  directly 
downwards,  though  it  is  supposed  that  it  would 
do  so  in  some  part  of  it  very  near  the  pole.  Its 
inclination  is  likewise  found  to  vary  very  consider- 
ably at  different  times  in  different  places  of  the 
earth,  and  by  some  changes  of  situation,  in  such 
a  manner  as  must  appear  at  first  sight  very  unac- 


countable. Of  all  those  who  have  attempted  the. 
investigation  of  this  obscure  subject,  none  have 
been  more  successful  than  M.Cavallo,who,  in  his 
Treatise  on  Magnetism,  has  given  particular  atten- 
tion to  all  the  phenomena,  and  accounts  for  them 
upon  plain  and  rational  principles,  in  the  follow- 
ing manner : — The  dip  of  the  magnetical  needle, 
in  general,  may  be  understood  from  the  following 
easy  experiment :  Lay  an  oblong  magnet  horizon- 
tally upon  a  table,  and  over  it  suspend  another 
smaller  magnet  (a  sewing  needle  to  which  the 
magnetic  virtue  has  been  communicated  will 
answer  the  purpose),  in  such  a  manner  as  to  re- 
main in  an  horizontal  position  when  not  dis- 
turbed by  another  magnet.  Now,  if  this  lasr 
small  magnet  or  sewing  needle,  suspended  by  the 
middle,  be  brought  just  over  the  middle  of  the 
large  one,  it  will  turn  itself  in  such  a  manner  that 
the  south  pole  of  the  small  magnet  will  point 
towards  the  north  pole  of  the  large  one ;  and  if  at 
an  equal  distance  from  both,  will  remain  in  an 
horizontal  position.  But  if  we  move  it  nearer  to 
one  of  the  poles  than  the  other,  it  will  be  readily 
understood  that  the  corresponding  end  of  the 
needle  will  be  attracted  by  the  pole  to  which  it 
approaches,  and  of  consequence  inclined  down- 
wards; the  contrary  end  being  proportionably 
elevated.  It  is  likewise  evident,  that  this  inclina- 
tion will  be  greater  or  less  according  to  the  dis- 
tance at  which  the  small  magnet  is  placed  from 
the  pole  of  the  large  one  ;  the  attraction  of  the 
nearest  pole  having  always  the  greatest  effect  upon 
it.  And  it  is  equally  plain  that,  when  brought 
directly  over  one  of  the  poles  of  the  large  mag- 
net, it  will  turn  its  own  contrary  one  directly  to- 
wards it,  and  thus  lie  exactly  in  the  axis  of  the 
large  one.  Tiie  application  of  this  experiment 
to  the  phenomena  of  the  dipping  needle  is  ob- 
vious, as  nothing  more  is  requisite  for  solving  the 
whole  mystery,  than  to  suppose  the  earth  itself 
to  be  the  large  magnet,  and  the  magnetic  needle, 
or  any  other  magnetic  body,  the  small  magnet  iu 
the  experiments :  for  admitting  that  the  north 
pole  of  the  earth  possesses  a  south  magnetism, 
and  that  the  opposite  pole  is  possessed  of  a  north 
magnetical  polarity  ;  it  appears,  and  the  theory 
is  confirmed  by  experiment,  that  when  a  magnet 
is  suspended  properly  in  the  equatorial  parts  of 
the  world,  it  must  remain  in  an  horizontal  posi- 
tion ;  but  when  removed  nearer  to  one  of  the  poles, 
it  must  incline  one  of  its  extremities,  viz.  that  which 
is  possessed  of  the  contrary  magnetic  polarity  ; 
and  that  this  inclination  must  increase  in  propor- 
tion as  the  magnet  or  magnetic  needle  recedes 
from  the  equator  of  the  earth ;  and,  lastly,  when 
brought  exactly  upon  either  of  the  poles  of  the 
earth,  it  must  stand  perpendicular  to  the  ground, 
or  in  the  same  direction  with  the  axis  of  the 
earth.  The  only  difficulty  in  this  explanation 
arises  from  the  attributing  a  south  magnetism  to 
the  north  pole  of  the  earth ;  but  by  this  our 
author  means  only  that  its  magnetism  is  contrary 
U  that  end  of  the  magnetic  needle  which  turns 
towards  it;  and  in  the  same  sense  it  must  be 
understood,  that  the  south  pole  of  the  earth  has  a 
north  magnetic  polarity.  If  the  extremities  of 
the  axis  of  the  earth,  or  the  poles  about  which  it 
performs  its  diurnal  revolution,  coincided  with 
its  magnetic  poles,  or  even  if  the  magnetic  poles 


270 


DIPPING. 


were  always  at  a  certain  distance  from  them,  the 
inclination  of  the  needle  would  be  always  the 
same  at  equal  distances  from  the  equator,  and 
might  be  very  useful  for  determining  the  latitudes. 
But  it  would  seem,  that  these  poles  are  perpe- 
tually shifting  their  places,  since  both  the  incli- 
nation and  horizontal  direction  of  the  needle  are 
continually  varying  even  in  the  same  place :  so 
that  its  quantity  of  inclination  cannot  be  exactly 
calculated.  Two  general  remarks  may  be  made 
upon  this  subject.  1 .  That  the  inclination  of 
the  needle  does  not  alter  regularly  in  going  from 
N.  to  S.  or  from  S.  to  N.  in  any  meridian.  2. 
That  its  alteration  in  the  same  place,  and  at  dif- 
ferent times,  is  but  small.  Thus,  in  London, 
about  the  year  1576,  the  dip  was  70°  50'  below 
the  horizon,  and  in  1775  it  stood  at  72°  3';  the 
alteration  in  nearly  200  years,  scarce  amounting  to 
three  quarters  of  a  degree,  which  may  be  attri- 
buted to  the  errors  of  the  instruments;  as  these 
were  at  first  exceedingly  erroneous,  and  even 
yet  are  far  from  being  perfect. 

The  general  method  of  constructing  dipping 
needles  is,  to  pass  an  axis  quite  through  the 
needle  itself,  and  to  let  the  extremities  of  the 
axis  rest  upon  two  supports,  like  the  beam  of  a 
pair  of  scales,  that  the  needle  may  move  vertically 
round  ;  and  hence,  when  placed  in  the  magnetic 
meridian,  it  will  naturally  assume  that  position 
which  is  called  the  magnetic  line,  viz.  the  two 
ends  nearly  north  and  south,  and  one  of  them 
inclined  considerably  to  the  horizon.  The  de- 
grees of  this  inclination  are  shown  upon  a  gra- 
duated circle  ;  and  when  the  instrument  is  made 
use  of  at  land  it  has  a  stand,  but  at  sea  a  ring  is 
necessary  to  suspend  it.  When  furnished  with 
a  stand,  it  has  also  a  spirit-level ;  and  the  stand 
has  three  screws,  by  which  the  whole  is  adjusted 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  let  the  centre  of  motion 
in  the  needle,  and  the  mark  of  90°  on  the  lower 
part  of  the  divided  circle,  be  exactly  in  the  same 
line  perpendicular  to  the  horizon.  The  greatest 
imperfections  attending  this  instrument  are  the 
balancing  of  the  needle  itself,  and  the  difficulty 
of  knowing  whether,  after  being  made  magnetic, 
it  be  properly  balanced  or  not.  The  inaccuracy 
here  indeed  can  be  but  very  small,  as  arising  only 
f'om  dust  or  moisture.  The  method  recommended 
by  Mr.  Cavallo,  to  obviate  these  inconveniences, 
is  first  to  observe  the  dip  of  the  needle,  then  to 
reverse  its  magnetism  by  the  application  of  mag- 
nets, so  that  the  end  of  it  which  before  was  ele- 
vated above  the  horizon  may  now  be  below  it ; 
and,  lastly,  to  observe  its  dip  again ;  for  a  mean 
of  the  two  observations  will  be  pretty  near  the 
truth,  though  the  needle  may  not  be  perfectly 
balanced.  See  MAGNETISM,  and  MAGNETICAL 
NEEDLE. 

In  order  to  determine  the  law  that  regu- 
lates the  inclination  or  dip  of  the  needle,  Biot, 
in  a  memoir  delivered  by  himself  and  Hum- 
boldt  to  the  French  National  Institute,  on  the 
Variations  of  the  Terrestrial  Magnetism  in  dif- 
ferent Latitudes,  supposed  in  the  axis  of  the 
magnetic  equator,  and  at  equal  distances  from 
the  centre  of  the  earth,  two  centres  of  at- 
tractive forces,  the  one  austral  and  the  other 
boreal,  so  as  to  represent  the  two  opposite  mag- 
netic poles  of  the  earth :  he  then  calculated  the 


effect  which  ought  to  result  from  the  action  of 
these  centres  upon  any  point  of  the  earth's  sur- 
face, assuming  the  attractive  force  in  the  recipro- 
cal ratio  of  the  squares  of  the  distances;  he  found 
that  his  results  approximated  more  and  more  to 
the  truth  in  proportion  as  the  distance  between 
the  magnetic  poles  was  assumed  less ;  and,  in- 
deed, by  supposing  those  two  poles  or  centres 
to  coincide,  or  the  inclination  of  the  magnetic 
needle  to  be  produced  by  an  indefinitely  small 
magnet  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  earth,  his 
theorem  gave  the  same  numbers  as  had  been 
observed  by  Humboidt  both  in  Europe  and  in 
America,  as  well  as  what  had  been  observed  in 
Russia,  Lapland,  and  various  other  places  in 
both  hemispheres :  the  results  of  theory  being 
classed  with  those  of  observations  in  a  compara- 
tive table,  which  clearly  evinces  tkeir  near  coin- 
cidence. Let  u  be  the  angle  included  between  a 
radius  drawn  from  the  earth's  centre  to  any  as- 
sumed point  on  its  surface  and  the  magnetic 
axis,  /3,  the  angle  comprehended  between  the  line 
coinciding  with  the  real  position  of  the  needle 
and  the  said  magnetic  axis,  and  I  the  inclination 
of  the  needle  with  the  horizon  of  the  place;  then 
we  have 

I.  tan/3-     Sin'2"      : 

cos.  2w  +  \ 

whence  /3  is  readily  determined ;  and  then  we 
shall  hive  the  inclination  by  means  of  the  fol- 
lowing : 

II.  I  •=.  90°  +  u  —  /3. 

Still  it  must  be  observed,  that  though  these 
formula?,  given  by  Biot,  furnished  in  general  re- 
sults very  near  the  truth  ;  yet  when  he  attempted 
to  represent  the  inclinations  in  different  latitudes 
by  the  supposition  of  a  magnet  infinitely  small, 
very  near  the  centre  of  the  earth,  and  perpendi- 
cular to  the  magnetic  equator,  he  did  not  pretend 
to  consider  the  hypothesis  as  any  tiling  real,  but 
solely  as  a  mathematical  abstraction. 

DIPSACUS,  teasel,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order,  and  tetrandria  class  of  plants  : 
CAL.  is  polyphillous,  proper  above ;  the  recep- 
tacle paleaceous.  There  are  four  species  :  the 
most  remarkable  is  the  D.  carduus  fullonum, 
which  grows  wild  in  many  parts  of  England.  It 
is  of  singular  use  in  raising  the  knap  upon 
woollen  cloth.  For  this  purpose  the  heads  are 
fixed  round  the  circumference  of  a  large  broad 
wheel,  which  is  made  to  turn  round,  and  the  cloth 
is  held  against  them.  In  the  west  of  England, 
great  quantities  of  the  plant  are  cultivated  for 
this  use.  It  is  propagated  by  sowing  the  seeds 
in  March,  upon  a  well  prepared  soil.  About 
one  peck  of  seed  is  sufficient  for  an  acre,  as  the 
plants  must  have  room  to  grow ;  otherwise  the 
heads  will  not  be  large  enough,  nor  in  great 
quantity.  When  the  plants  come  up,  they  must 
be  hoed  in  the  same  manner  as  is  practised  for 
turnips,  cutting  down  all  the  weeds,  and  thinning 
the  plants  to  about  eight  inches  distant ;  and  as 
they  advance,  and  the  weeds  begin  to  grow  again, 
they  must  be  hoed  a  second  time,  cutting  out 
the  plants  to  a  wider  distance,  so  that  they  may 
finally  stand  a  foot  distant  from  each  other.  The 
second  year  they  will  shoot  up  heads  which  may 
be  cut  about  the  beginning  of  August.  They  are 
then  to  be  tied  up  in  bunches,  and  set  in  the  sun 


D  I  P  U  S. 


27  i 


if  the  weather  is  fair :  or,  if  not,  in  rooms  to  dry 
them.  The  common  produce  is  about  160  bun- 
dles or  staves  upon  an  acre,  which  are  sold  for 
one  shilling  each.  The  leaves  of  the  common 
wild  teazel,  dried,  and  given  in  powder  or  infu- 
sion, are  a  very  powerful  remedy  against  flatuses 
and  crudities  in  the  stomach.  There  is  also  ano- 
ther, though  somewhat  whimsical,  use  for  which 
this  plant  is  famous  among  the  country  people  in 
England.  If  the  heads  are  opened  longitudinally, 
about  September  or  October,  there  is  generally 
found  a  small  worm  in  them :  one  of  these  only 
is  found  in  each  head,  whence  naturalists  have 
named  it  the  vermis  solitarius  dipsaci.  They  col- 
lect three,  five,  or  seven  of  these,  always  ob- 
serving to  make  an  odd  number ;  and  sealing  them 
up  iu  a  quill,  give  them  to  be  worn  as  an  amulet 
against  the  ague.  This  superstitious  remedy  is  in 
much  higher  repute  than  the  bark,  in  many  parts 
of  England. 

DIP'SAS.  n.  s.  Lat.  from  £u//aw,  to  thirst. 
A  serpent  whose  bite  produces  the  sensation  of 
unquenchable  thirst. 

Scorpion,  and  asp,  and  amphisboena  dire, 
Cerastes  horned,  hydrus,  and  ellops  drear, 
And  dipsas.  Milton. 

DIPTERA,  from  £ic;  and  Trrepov,  wing,  in 
entomology,  an  order  of  insects,  which  have  only 
two  wings,  and  under  each  wing  a  style  or  ob- 
long body,  terminated  by  a  protuberance,  and 
called  a  balancer. 

DIP'TOTE,  n.  s.  AtTrrwra.  Anoun  consist- 
ing of  two  cases  only. 

DIPTYCH,  n.s.  Lat.  diptycha  (two  leaves 
folded  together).  A  register  of  bishops  and 
martyrs. 

The  commemoration  of  saints  was  made  out  of  the 
diptychs  of  the  church,  as  appears  by  multitudes  of 
places  in  St.  Austin.  Stillinyifleet. 

DIPTYCH,  or  DIPTYCHA,  in  antiquity,  was  a 
public  register,  wherein  were  written  the  names 
of  the  consuls,  and  other  magistrates,  among  the 
heathens ;  and  of  bishops,  and  living  as  well  as 
dead  brethren,  among  the  Christians.  The  word 
is  Greek,  Stwrvxa,  the  plural  of  SITTTV^OV,  q.  d.  a 
book  folded  in  two  leaves ;  though  there  were 
some  in  three,  and  others  in  four  or  five  leaves. 
This  name  is  supposed  to  have  been  first  given 
them  to  distinguish  them  from  the  books  that  were 
rolled,  caUed  volumina.  There '  were  profane 
diptycha  in  the  Greek  empire,  as  well  as  sacred 
ones  in  the  Greek  church. 

DIPUS,  Gr.  Snrss,  i-  e.  two-footed,  in  zoology, 
the  jerboa,,  a  genus  of  quadrupeds,  belonging  to 
the  order  of  glires,  in  the  class  mammalia.  These 
animals  were  ranked  by  Linnaeus  under  the  ge- 
nus mus ;  but  Gmelin  has,  with  great  propriety, 
distributed  the  numerous  and  very  different  spe- 
cies of  that  genus,  into  nine  new  divisions,  form- 
ing so  many  distinct  genera,  of  which  the  dipus 
is  one.  The  characters  are  these :  there  are  two 
fore-teeth  in  each  jaw ;  the  tail  is  long,  and  tufted 
at  the  end  ;  but  the  most  striking  characteristic 
of  this  genus  is  the  enormous  length  of  the  hind 
feet,  and  extreme  shortness  of  the  fore  paws. 
From  this  conformation,  instead  of  walking  or 
running  on  all  fours,  they  leap  or  hop  on  the 
hind  feet  like  birds,  making  prodigious  bounds, 
and  only  use  the  fore  paws  for  burrowing,  or  for 


carrying  their  food  to  the  mouth  like  squirrels. 
1.  D.  cafer,  or  the  Cape  jerboa,  has  four  toes 
on  the  hind  feet  and  five  on  the  paws ;  the  tail 
is  very  hairy,  and  tipt  with  black.  This  species 
inhabits  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  is  fourteen 
inches  long;  the  tail  fifteen,  the  ears  three.  It 
is  called  aerdmannetje,  or  little  earth  man,  and 
springen  haas,  or  leaping  hare,  by  the  Dutch 
at  the  Cape.  It  has  a  grunting  voice ;  is  very 
strong,  and  leaps  twenty  or  thirty  feet  at  one 
bound.  It  burrows  with  its  fore  feet ;  nnd  sleeps 
sitting  on  its  hind  legs,  with  the  knees  separated, 
the  head  between,  and  holding  its  ears  with  the 
fore  paws  over  its  eyes.  It  is  eaten  by  the  natives; 
and  is  caught  by  pouring  water  into  its  hole, 
which  compels  it  to  come  out.  2.  D.  jaculus, 
the  common  jerboa,  or  leaping  mouse  of  Linnaeus, 
has  four  toes  on  all  the  feet,  and  a  claw  in  place 
of  a  thumb  or  fifth  toe  on  each  fore  foot.  The 
body  is  somewhat  more  than  seven  inches  long, 
and  the  hind  legs  and  thighs  are  longer  than  the 
body.  The  upper  parts  are  of  a  pale  tawny  co- 
lor, and  the  under  parts  white  :  the  ears  and  feet 
are  flesh-colored.  The  female  has  eight  teats  dis- 
tantly placed.  These  animals  inhabit  Egypt, 
Arabia,  Calmuck  Tartary,  and  southern  Siberia. 
They  frequent  firm  hard  ground,  and  fields  co- 
vered with  grass  and  herbs,  where  they  form  bur- 
rows of  several  yards  long  in  a  winding  direction, 
leading  to  a  large  chamber  about  half  a  yard  be- 
low the  surface  ;  and  from  this  a  second  passage 
is  dug  to  within  a  very  little  of  the  surface ;  by 
which  they  can  escape  when  threatened  with 
danger.  When  at  rest,  they  sit  with  their  hind  legs 
bent  under  their  belly,  and  keep  the  fore  legs  so 
near  the  throat  as  hardly  to  be  perceptible.  They 
eat  grain  and  herbage  like  the  hare.  Their  dis- 
positions are  mild,  and  yet  they  can  never  be 
perfectly  tamed.  This  animal  is  roasted  and  eaten 
by  the  Arabs,  who  call  it  the  lamb  of  the  children 
of  Israel.  It  has  been  particularly  described  by 
Mr.  Bruce  in  his  Abyssinian  Travels.  3.  D.  sagitta, 
the  Arabian  jerboa,  the  mus  Snraz  of  the  Greeks, 
and  mus  bipes  of  the  Romans,  has  three  toes  on 
the  hind  feet,  and  no  thumb  or  fifth  toe  on  the 
fore  paws.  It  is  only  about  six  inches  long,  and 
the  tail  rather  shorter  than  the  body ;  the  soles  of 
the  hind  feet  and  bottom  of  the  toes  are  covered 
with  a  very  thick  coat  of  hair  ;  the  head  is  more 
rounded  than  that  of  the  jaculus,  and  the  ears  are 
much  longer  than  the  head.  It  inhabits  Arabia, 
and  near  the  Irtish  in  Siberia,  where  it  frequents 
the  sandy  plains.  4.  D.  Canadensis,  or  Canadian 
jerboa,  is  thus  described  by  general  Davies : 
'  As  I  conceive  there  are  very  few  persons, 
however  conversant  in  natural  history,  who 
may  have  seen  or  known  that  there  was  an 
animal  existing  in  the  coldest  parts  of  Canada 
of  the  same  genus  with  the  jerboa,  hitherto 
confined  to  the  warmest  climates  of  Africa,  I 
take  the  liberty  of  stating  the  following  parti- 
culars. With  respect  to  the  food,  or  the  mode  of 
feeding,  of  this  animal,  I  have  it  not  in  my  power 
to  speak  with  any  degree  of  certainty,  as  I  could 
by  no  means  procure  any  kind  of  sustenance  that 
could  induce  it  to  eat ;  therefore,  when  caught, 
it  lived  only  a  day  and  a  half.  The  first  I  was  so 
fortunate  as  to  catch,  was  taken  in  a  large  fip'd 
near  the  Falls  of  Montmorenci,  and,  by  its  having 


DIR 


272 


Dill 


strayed  too  far  from  the  skirts  of  the  wood,  al- 
lowed myself,  assisted  by  three  other  gentlemen, 
to  surround  it,  and  after  an  hour's  hard  chase,  to 
get  it  unhurt,  though  not  before  it  was  thoroughly 
fatigued,  which  might  in  a  great  measure  acce- 
lerate its  death.  During  the  time  the  animal  re- 
mained in  its  usual  vigor,  its  agility  was  incre- 
dible for  so  small  a  creature.  It  always  took 
progressive  leaps  of  from  three  to  four,  and  some- 
times of  live  yards,  although  seldom  above  twelve 
or  fourteen  inches  from  the  surface  of  the  grass; 
but  I  have  observed  others  in  shrubby  places, 
and  in  the  woods,  among  plants,  where  they  chiefly 
reside,  leap  considerably  higher.  When  found 
in  such  places  it  is  impossible  to  take  them,  from 
their  wonderful  agility,  and  their  evading  all  pur- 
suit, by  bounding  into  the  thickest  part  of  the 
covert  they  can  find.  With  respect  to  the  figure 
given  of  it,  in  its  dormant  state,  I  have  to  observe, 
that  the  specimen  was  found  by  some  workmen, 
in  digging  the  foundation  for  a  summer-house  in 
a  gentleman's  garden,  about  two  miles  from 
Quebec,  in  the  end  of  May,  1787.  It  was  dis- 
covered enclosed  in  a  ball  of  clay,  about  the  size 
of  a  cricket-ball,  nearly  an  inch  in  thickness,  per- 
fectly smooth  within,  and  about  twenty  inches 
under  ground.  The  man  who  first  discovered  it 
not  knowing  what  it  was,  struck  the  ball  with  his 
spade,  by  which  means  it  was  broken  to  pieces, 
or  the  ball  would  have  been  presented  to  me. 
How  long  it  had  been  under  ground  it  is  im- 
possible to  say ;  but,  as  I  could  never  observe  these 
animals  in  any  part  of  the  country  after  the  be- 
ginning of  September,  I  conceive  they  lay  them- 
selves up  some  time  in  that  month,  or  beginning 
of  October,  when  the  frost  becomes  sharp.  Nor 
did  I  ever  see  them  again  before  the  last  week  in 
May  or  beginning  of  June.  From  their  being 
enveloped  in  balls  of  clay,  without  any  appear- 
ance of  food,  I  conceive  they  sleep  during  the 
•winter,  and  remain  for  that  term  without  suste- 
nance. As  soon  as  I  conveyed  this  specimen  to 
my  house,  I  deposited  it  as  it  was,  in  a  small 
chip  box  in  some  cotton,  waiting  with  great 
anxiety  for  its  waking,  but  that  not  taking  place 
at  the  season  they  generally  appear,  I  kept  it  until 
they  found  it  begin  to  smell ;  I  then  stuffed  it, 
and  preserved  it  in  its  torpid  position.  I  am  led 
to  believe  its  not  recovering  from  that  state  arose 
from  the  heat  of  my  room  during  the  time  it  was 
in  the  box,  a  fire  having  been  constantly  burning 
in  the  stove,  and  which  in  all  probability  was  too 
great  for  its  respiration.' 

DIRj?E,  the  general  name  of  the  three  furies 
in  the  Pagan  mythology.  They  were  so  called  as 
being  quasi  Deorum  irae,  the  ministers  of  Divine 
vengeance  in  punishing  guilty  souls  after  death. 
They  were  the  daughters  of  Acheron  and  Night. 

DIRCA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  monogyuia 
order  and  octandria  class  of  plants  :  CAL.  none  : 
COR.  tubular,  with  the  limb  indistinct :  STAM. 
longer  than  the  tube  :  BER.  monospermous.  Spe- 
cies one,  a  Virginian  shrub. 

DIRE,  adj.  -\  Lat.  dims.  Dreadful ; 
DIRE'FUL,  v  terrible;  dismal;  extremely 
DIRE'NESS,  n.  t.  5  evil. 

But  yet  at  last,  whereas  the  direful  fiend 
She  saw  not  stir,  off  shaking  vain  affright, 


She  nigher  drew,  aad  saw  that  joyous  end  ; 
Then  God  she  prayed,   and   thanked   her  faitlifu. 
knight.  Faerie  Queene. 

Direful  hap  betide  that  hated  wretch 
That  makes  us  wretched  by  the  death  of  thee. 

Sfiakspeare. 

Direness,  familiar  to  my  slaughterous  thoughts, 
Cannot  once  start  me.  Shukspeare.      Macbeth. 

Hydras,  and  gorgons,  and  chimaeras  dire. 

Milton. 

Or  what  the  cross  rfire-looking  planet  smites, 

Or  hurtful  worm  with  cankered  venom  bites.       Id. 

The  voice  of   God   himself  speaks  in  the  heart  of 

men,  whether  they  understand  it  or  no  ;  and  by  secret 

intimations  gives  the  sinner  a  foretaste  of  that  direful 

cup,  which  he  is  like  to  drink  more  deeply  of  hereafter. 

South. 

Discord  !  dire  sister  of  the  slaughtered  power, 
Small  at  her  birth,  but  rising  every  hour  ; 

While  scarce  the  skies  her  horrid  head  can  bound, 
She  stalks  on  earth,  and  shakes  the  world  around. 

Pope. 

Achilles'  wrath,  to  Greeks  the  direful  spring, 
Of  woes  unnumbered,  heavenly  goddess  !  sing.      Id. 

Ah  me  !   the  dire  effect 
Of  loitering  here,  of  death  defrauded  long  ; 
Of  old  so  gracious,  and  let  that  suffice, 
My  very  master  knows  me  not. 
I've  been  so  long  remembered  I'm  forgot.    Young. 

Unnumbered  maladies  his  joints  invade, 
Lay  siege  to  life,  and  press  the  dire  blockade  ; 
But  unextinguished  avarice  still  remains 
And  dreaded  losses  agravate  his  pains. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wisliet 
A  brave  man  knows  no  malice,  but  at  once 
Forgets  in  peace  the  injuries  of  war, 
And  gives  his  direst  foe  a  friend's  embrace. 

Coteper. 
DIRECT',  v.  a.  &  adj.^       Fr.  diriger;  Spar, 


and  Ital.  dirizzur ; 
Port,  dirigir,  from 
Lat.  dirigo,  directui, 
a  de  and  rego,  to 
govern.  To  aim  or 
project  in  a  straight 
line  ;  to  order,  regu- 


DIREC'TER,  n.  s. 

DIREC'TOR, 

DIREC'TION, 

DIREC'TIVE,  adj. 

DIRECT'LY,  adv. 

DIRECT'NESS,  n.  s. 

DIREC'TORY. 
late,  prescribe:  a  directer,  or  director,  he  who 
orders  or  commands  ;  also  a  rule  or  ordinance,  as 
well  as  any  instrument  that  guides  an  operation, 
as  in  surgery :  direction  is  having  the  power 
to  guide  or  rule;  directly  is,  rectilineally ;  in  a 
straight  course  or  line;  apparently;  immediately. 
Directness,  straightness ;  plainness  of  conduct. 
See  the  following  articles  for  particular  uses  o  f 
directory. 

The  nobles  of  the  people  digged  it,  by  the  directiim 
of  the  lawgiver.  Numb.  xxi.  18. 

It  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps. 

Jer.  x.  23. 

Infidels,  being  clean  without  the  church,  deny  di- 
rectly, and  utterly  reject,  the  very  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  hereticks  embrace  erroneously  by  mis- 
construction. Hooker. 

They  are  glad  to  use  counsellors  and  directors  in  all 
their  dealings  of  weight,  as  contracts,  testaments. 

Id. 

A  law,  therefore,  generally  taken,  is  a  directive  rule 
unto  goodness  of  operation.  !<!• 

Even  now 

I  put  myself  to  thy  direction.  Shakspeare.   Macbeth. 


D1R 

There  be,  that  are  in  nature  faithful  and  sincere, 
and  plain  and  direct,  not  crafty  and  involved. 

Bacon. 

Men's  passions  and  God's  directions  seldom  agree. 

King  Charles. 

Thelikerany  thing  is  to  wisdom,  if  it  be  not  plainly 
the  thing  itself,  the  more  directly  it  becomes  its  oppo- 
site. Shaftesbury . 

Two  geomantick  figures  were  displayed 
Above  his  head,  a  warrior  and  a  maid, 
One  when  direct,  and  one  when  retrograde. 

Dryden's  Fables. 

The  spear  flew  hissing  thro'  the  middle  space, 
And  pierced  his  throat,  directed  at  his  face. 

Id.  JEneid. 

I  am  her  director  and  her  guide  in  spiritual  affairs. 

Dryden. 

He  that  does  this,  will  be  able  to  cast  off  all  that  is 
superfluous  ;  he  will  see  what  is  pertinent,  what  co- 
herent ;  what  is  direct  to,  what  slides  by,  the  question. 

Locke. 

All  that  is  in  a  man's  power,  is  to  mind  what  the 
ideas  are  that  take  their  turns  in  his  understanding  j 
or  else  to  direct  and  sort,  and  call  in  such  as  he  de- 
sires. Id. 

Such  was  as  then  the  state  of  the  king,  as  it  was  no 
time  by  direct  means  to  seek  her.  And  such  was  the 
state  of  his  captivated  will,  as  he  would  delay  no  time 
of  seeking  her.  Sidney. 

On  the  directive  powers  of  the  former,  and  the  re- 
gularity of  the  latter,  whereby  it  is  capable  of  direction, 
depends  the  generation  of  all  bodies.  Grew. 

His  work  directly  tends  to  raise  sentiments  of  ho- 
nour and  virtue  in  his  readers.  Addison.  Freeholder. 

If  the  refracted  ray  be  returned  directly  back  to  the 
point  of  incidence,  it  shall  be  refracted  by  the  incident 
ray.  Newton's  Optics. 

The  direction  of  good  works  to  a  good  end,  is  the 
only  principle  that  distinguishes  charity.  Smalridge. 

The  manner  of  opening  with  a  knife,  is  by  sliding 
it  on  a  director,  the  groove  of  which  prevents  its  being 
misguided.  Sharp's  Surgery. 

They  argued  from  celestial  causes  only,  the  constant 
vicinity  of  the  sun,  and  the  directness  of  his  rays ;  ne- 
ver suspecting  that  the  body  of  the  earth  had  so  great 
an  efficiency  in  the  changes  of  the  air.  Bentley. 

No  particle  of  matter,  nor  any  combination  of  par- 
ticles, that  is,  no  body,  can  either  move  of  itself,  or 
of  itself  alter  the  direction  of  its  motion.  Clteyne. 

Common  forms  were  not  designed 
Directors  to  a  noble  mind.  Swift. 

No  reason  can  be  assigned,  why  it  is  best  for  the 
world  that  God  Almighty  hath  absolute  power,  which 
doth  not  directly  prove  that  no  mortal  man  should 
have  the  like.  Id. 

Two  eagles  from  a  mountain's  height, 
By  Jove's  command,  direct  their  rapid  flight.     Pope. 

All  nature  is  but  art  unknown  to  thee, 
All  chance,  direction  which  thou  canst  not  see. 

Id. 

Nor  visited  by  one  directive  ray, 
From  cottage  streaming,  or  from  airy  hall. 

Thomson. 

That  revelation,  which  God  hath  been  pleased  to 
make  of  his  will  to  mankind,  was  designed  rather  to 
•fit  us  for  the  future  happiness,  and  direct  our  way 
to  it,  than  open  to  us  the  particular  glories  of  it,  or 
distinctly  show  us  what  it  is.  Mason. 

U  is  better  to  fail,  if  fail  we  must,  in  the  paths  of 
(firect  and  manly,  than  of  low  and  crooked  wisdom. 

Burke. 
Vol.  VII. 


273 


DIR 


Call  your  light  legions,  tread  the  swampy  heath, 
Pierce  with  sharp  spades  the  tremulous  peat  beneath  ; 
With  colters  bright  the  rushy  sward  bisect, 
And  in  new  veins  the  gushing  rills  direct.     Darwin. 

DIRECTION,  in  mechanics,  signifies  the  line  or 
path  of  a  body's  motion,  along  which  it  endea- 
vours to  proceed  according  to  the  force  impressed 
upon  it. 

DIRECTION,  ISLANDS  or,  four  small  islands  at 
the  west  entrance  of  the  stiaits  of  Magellan,  in 
the   South    Pacific   Ocean.     Long.  77°  19'  W. 
lat.  52°  27'  S. 

DIRECTORS,  in  commercial  polity,  are  conside- 
rable proprietors  in  the  stocks  of  their  respective 
companies,  being  chosen  by  plurality  of  votes 
from  among  the  body  of  proprietors.  The  Dutch 
East  India  Company  has  sixty  such  directors; 
that  of  France,  twenty-one;  the  British  East 
India  Company  .has  twenty-four,  including  the 
chairman,  who  may  be  re-elected  for  four  years 
successively.  These  last  have  salaries  of  £150 
a  year  each,  and  the  chairman  £200.  They 
meet  at  least  once  a  week,  and  commonly  oftener, 
being  summoned  as  occasion  requires.  The  di- 
rectors of  the  Bank  of  England  are  twenty-four 
in  number,  including  the  governor  and  deputy- 
governori 

DIRECTOR,  in  surgery,  a  grooved  probe,  to 
direct  the  edge  of  the  knife  or  scissars,  in  open- 
ing sinuses  or  fistulse,  that  the  adjacent  vessel, 
nerves,  and  tendons,  may  not  be  hurt. 

The  DIRECTORY  OF  PUBLIC  WORSHIP  was  a 
celebrated  book  drawn  up  by  the  assembly  of 
divines  at  Westminster,  and  established  by  an 
ordinance  of  parliament  in  1644,  repealing  the 
statutes  of  Edward  VI.  and  of  Elizabeth,  for 
uniformity  in  the  common  prayer.  The  Direc- 
tory set  aside  the  use  of  the  liturgy,  and  allowed 
of  no  church-music  besides  that  of  singing  the 
Psalms.  The  Directory  was  so  called,  in  part, 
because  it  only  points  out  certain  topics  of 
prayer,  on  which  the  minister  might  enlarge. 
The  whole  apocrypha  was  rejected;  and  both 
private  baptism  and  lay  baptism,  with  the  use  of 
godfathers  and  godmothers,  and  the  sign  of  the 
cross.  In  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
no  mention  is  made  of  private  communion  or 
administering  it  to  the  sick.  The  altar  with  rails 
was  changed  into  a  communion  table,  about 
which  the  people  might  stand  or  sit ;  kneeling 
not  being  thought  so  proper  a  posture.  Light- 
foot,  Selden,  and  others,  were  for  open  com- 
munion, to  which  the  parliament  also  most 
inclined,  in  opposition  to  those  presbyterians 
who  were  for  granting  powers  of  admission  or 
rejection  to  the  ministers  and  elders,  and  to  the 
independents  who  were  for  committing  them  to 
the  whole  brotherhood ;  but  it  was  agreed,  that 
the  minister,  before  the  communion,  should 
'warn,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  all  such  as  are 
ignorant,  scandalous,  profane,  or  that  live  in  any 
sin  or  offence  against  their  knowledge  or  con- 
science, that  they  presume  not  to  come  to  that 
holy  table,  showing  them,  that  he  that  eateth  and 
drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  judg- 
ment to  himself.'  The  prohibition  of  marriage 
in  Lent,  and  the  use  of  the  ring,  were  laid  aside. 
In  the  visitation  of  the  sick  no  mention  is  made 
of  private  confession,  or  authoritative  absolution. 

T 


274 


DIRECTORY. 


No  service  is  appointed  for  the  burial  of  the 
dead.  All  particular  vestments  for  priests  or 
ministers,  and  all  saints'-days,  were  discarded. 
It  has  been  remarked,  as  a  considerable  omission, 
that  the  Directory  does  not  enjoin  the  reading  of 
the  apostles'  creed,  and  the  ten  commandments. 
However,  these  were  added  to  the  assembly's 
confession  of  faith,  which  was  published  a  year 
or  two  afterwards.  This  Directory  continued  in 
use  till  the  restoration  of  king  Charles  II..  when, 
the  constitution  being  restored,  the  old  liturgy 
took  place  again;  the  ordinance  for  its  repeal 
having  never  obtained  the  royal  assent.  The 
revolution,  thus  occasioned  in  the  form  of  public 
worship,  did  not  take  place  for  a  considerable 
time  over  the  whole  kingdom.  In  some  parts  of 
the  country  the  churchwardens  could  not  pro- 
cure a  Directory ;  and  in  others  they  despised  it, 
and  continued  the  old  commoh  prayer  book ; 
some  would  read  no  form,  and  others  used  one 
of  their  own.  In  order  to  enforce  the  use  of  the 
Directory,  the  parliament,  by  an  ordinance,  dated 
August  23rd,  1645,  called  in  all  common  prayer 
books,  and  imposed  a  fine  upon  those  ministers 
who  should  read  any  other  form  than  that  con- 
tained in  the  Directory.  By  the  same  ordinance, 
which  continued  till  the  Restoration,  to  preach, 
write,  or  print  any  thing  in  derogation  or  de- 
praving of  the  Directory,  subjected  the  offender, 
upon  indictment,  to  a  discretionary  fine,  not 
exceeding  £50. 

DIRECTORY,  in  a  more  modern  sense,  was 
used  as  the  title  of  the  supreme  executive  power, 
according  to  the  new  constitution,  formed  by  the 
French  convention  after  the  fall  of  Robespierre, 
and  presented  to  the  primary  assemblies  for  ac- 
ceptance in  August,  1795.  By  this  constitution 
the  legislative  body  was  composed  of  what  they 
called  a  Council  of  Ancients  and  a  Council  of 
Five  Hundred.  The  whole  of  this  fabric,  it  is 
well  known,  was  overturned  by  the  successful 
ambition  of  Napoleon :  but  as  it  directed  the 
energies  of  a  numerous,  if  not  a  great,  people 
for  a  considerable  period,  we  may  here  perpe- 
tuate its  forms.  The  executive  power  was  en- 
trusted to  a  Directory  of  five  members,  nomi- 
nated by  the  legislative  body  as  follows: — 1. 
The  Council  of  Five  Hundred  formed  a  list  by 
ballot  of  three  times  the  number  to  be  nomi- 
nated, and  presented  it  to  the  Council  of  An- 
cients, which  chose  out  of  this  list  by  ballot. 
2.  The  members  of  the  Directory  were  to  be 
forty  years  of  age  at  least.  3.  After  the  ninth 
year  of  the  republic,  they  were  to  be  chosen  only 
from  among  those  citizens  who  had  been  mem- 
bers of  the  Legislative  Body,  or  the  Administra- 
tion, or  General  Agents  of  Execution.  4.  Mem- 
bers of  the  legislative  body  could  not  be  elected 
members  of  the  Directory,  either  during  the 
continuance  of  their  legislative  functions,  or 
during  the  first  year  after  their  expiration.  5. 
The  Directory  was  partially  renewed  by  the 
annual  election  of  a  new  member.  6.  No  ci- 
devant  director  could  be  re-elected  till  after  an 
Interval  of  five  years.  7.  The  ascendant  and 
descendant  in  the  direct  line  ;  the  brother,  uncle, 
and  nephew ;  connexions  by  marriage  in  the 
same  degrees,  and  cousins  in  the  first  degree, 
could  not  be  members  of  the  Directory  at  the 


same  time,  nor  succeed  one  another  in  it,  till 
after  an  interval  of  five  years.  8.  In  case  of 
death,  removal,  or  resignation  of  a  member  of 
the  Directory,  his  successor  was  elected  within 
ten  days.  The  Council  of  Five  Hundred  were 
obliged  to  propose  the  candidates  within  the 
first  five  days,  and  the  Council  of  Ancients  to 
complete  the  election  within  the  last  five.  The 
new  member  could  only  continue  in  office  for  the 
remaining  period  of  the  person  he  succeeded,  un- 
less it  did  not  exceed  six  months,  in  which  case, 
he  continued  five  years  and  a  half  in  office.  9. 
Each  director  was  to  preside  in  rotation  for 
three  months  only.  10.  The  president  was  to 
sign  and  keep  the  seal.  11.  The  laws  and 
acts  of  the  legislative  body  were  addressed  to 
the  Directory,  in  the  person  of  its  president. 
12.  The  Directory  could  not  deliberate  unless 
three  raembers  were  present.  13.  A  secretary 
was  chosen  (not  one  of  its  members),  who 
countersigned  despatches,  and  drew  up  delibe- 
rations, in  a  register,  wherein  each  member 
might  also  enter  his  opinion,  with  his  reasons. 
14.  The  Directory  could  deliberate  without  the 
aid  of  the  secretary,  and  one  of  the  directors 
might  record  its  resolutions  in  a  particular  regis- 
ter. 15.  The  Directory  provided  for  the  security 
of  the  public  according  to  the  laws,  issued  pro- 
clamations; &c.  It  disposed  of  the  armed  force  ; 
but  none  of  its  members  could  command  it, 
either  while  they  continued  in  office,  or  for  two 
yeais  after.  16.  The  Directory,  upon  hearing  of 
any  conspiracy  against  the  republic,  might  order 
the  supposed  authors  or  accomplices  to  be  appre- 
hended, and  interrogate  them  ;  but  were  bound, 
under  the  penalty  of  arbitrary  imprisonment  to  re- 
mit them  to  an  officer  of  police,  within  two  days, 
to  proceed  with  them  according  to  law.  17.  The 
Directory  nominated  the  generals,  but  could  not 
choose  them  among  the  relations  of  its  members, 
within  the  degrees  above-mentioned.  18.  It  su- 
perintended the  execution  of  the  laws  by  commis- 
saries of  its  nomination.  19.  It  nominated  the 
general  agents  of  execution,  but  not  of  its  own 
members,  and  recalled  them  at  pleasure.  20.  It 
determined  their  number  and  functions.  21.  It 
nominated  all  receivers  of  direct  taxes.  22.  As 
well  as  the  superintendants  of  indirect  contribu- 
tions, and  the  administration  of  national  domains. 
23.  It  superintended  the  coinage  of  money,  and 
nominated  the  officers  charged  with  it.  24.  No 
Director  could  go  out  of  the  territory  of  the  re- 
public, till  two  years  after  he  was  out  of  office  ; 
but  was  obliged  to  certify  his  placn  of  residence 
during  that  interval  to  the  legislative  body.  25. 
The  Directory  was  responsible  for  the  non-execu- 
tion of  laws,  and  for  the  abuses  which  it  did  not 
denounce.  26.  Its  agents  were  respectively  re- 
sponsible for  the  non-execution  of  the  laws,  and 
orders  of  the  directory.  27.  Its  members  might 
be  tried  by  the  legislative  body  for  acts  of  trea- 
son, corruption,  embezzlement  of  public  money, 
and  all  capital  crimes  as  to  their  official  conduct. 
28i  They  were  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
tribunals  for  ordinary  and  private  offences ;  but 
they  could  not  be  arrested  except  in  the  case  01 
flagrans  delictum,  or  brought  to  trial  without  the 
authority  of  the  legislative  body. 

Every  denunciation  against  the  Directory,  or 


DIR 


275 


DIR 


any  of  its  members,  was  addressed  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  Five  Hundred.  If,  after  deliberation,  the 
Council  admitted  the  denunciation,  it  declared 
it  in  these  terms  :  the  denunciation  against — for 
the  fact  of — dated — signed  by — is  admitted. 
The  party  was  then  cited,  and  heard  in  the  inte- 
rior place  of  the  Council  of  Five  Hundred  ;  who 
declared  whether  there  was  ground  for  examinin 


Betrothed  beauty  bending  o'er  his  bier 
Breathes  the  loud  sob,  and  sheds  the  incessant  tear ; 
Pursues  the  sad  procession,  as  it  moves 
Through  winding  avenues  and  waving  groves  ; 
Hears  the  slow  dirge  amid  the  echoing  aisles, 
And  mingles  with  her  sighs  discordant  smiles. 

Darwin. 

DIRIBITORES,  among  the  Romans,  officers 

his  conduct.     He  was  then  heard  by  the  Council    appointed  to  distribute  tablets  to  the  people  at 
of  Ancients  at  the  bar;  and,   if  he  was  deemed    the  comitia.     See  COMITIA. 


culpable,  the  Council  proceeded  to  accusation, 
which  was  followed  by  suspension,  when  the  ac- 
cused was  sent  before  the  High  Court  of  Justice, 
which  was  to  proceed  to  trial  without  delay.  If 
the  party  was  acquitted,  he  resumed  his  func- 
tions. 

The  Legislative  Body  could  not  cite  the  Di- 
rectory, nor  any  of  its  members,  except  in  the 
case  above  specified.  The  accounts  and  infor- 
mation demanded  of  the  Directory  by  the  Le- 
gislative Body  were  furnished  in  writing.  On  the 
opening  of  a  session  of  the  Legislative  Body,  the 
Directory  were  obliged  to  present  to  it  an  estimate 
of  expenses,  the  state  of  the  finances,  pensions,  &c., 
with  the  abuses  that  had  come  to  its  knowledge. 
It  might  invite  the  Legislative  Body  to  take  a 
subject  into  consideration  ;  but  could  not  pro- 
pose legislative  dispositions,  except  with  regard 
to  peace  and  war.  No  member  of  the  Directory 
durst  be  absent  more  than  five  days,  nor  re- 
move above  four  myriametres,  or  ten  leagues, 
from  his  usual  residence,  without  being  autho- 
rised by  the  Legislative  Body.  The  members  of 
the  Directory  could  only  appear  in  an  appro- 
priate dress.  They  had  a  constant  guard  of  120 
infantry  and  120  cavalry,  who  attended  them  in 
public  processions,  in  which  they  had  always  the 
first  rank.  Each  member  was  attended  out  of 
doors  by  two  guards  ;  and  was  entitled  to  the 
superior  military  honors  from  every  post  of 
armed  force.  The  Directory  resided  in  the  same 
commune  with  the  Legislative  Body,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  republic.  The  salary  of  each  was 
fixed  at  the  value  of  50,000  myriagrammes,  about 
10,000  quintals  of  wheat. 

DIREP'TION,  n.  s.  Lat.  direptio.  The  act 
of  plundering. 

DIRGE,  n.  s.  This  is  from  the  Teutonic 
dyrke,  laudare,  to  praise  and  extol,  says  Dr. 
Johnson,  after  Verstegan,  '  whence  it  is  possible 
their  dyrke,  and  our  dirge,  was  a  laudatory  song 
to  commemorate  and  applaud  the  dead.  Bacon 
apparently  derives  it  from  dirige.'  A  mournful 
djitty  ;  a  song  of  lamentation. 

The  imperial  jointress  of  this  warlike  state 
Have  we,  as  'twere,  with  a  defeated  joy, 
With  mirth  in  funeral,  and  with  dirge  in  marriage. 
In  equal  scale  weighing  delight  and  dole, 
Taken  to  wife.  Sfuikspcare.  Hamlet. 

Meanwhile,  the  body  of  Richard,  after  many  in- 
dignities and  reproaches,  the  diriges  and  obsequies  of 
the  common  people  towards  tyrants,  was  obscurely 
buried.  Bacon. 

All  due  measures  of  her  mourning  kept, 

Did  office  at  the  dirge,  and  by  infection  wept. 

Dryden. 

What  though  no  sacred  earth  allow  thee  room, 
Nor  hallowed  dirge  be  muttered  o'er  thy  tomb, 
Yet  shall  thy  grave  with  rising  flowers  be  drest, 
A  mi  the  green  turf  lie  lightly  on  thy  breast.     Pope. 


DIR'IGENT,  adj.     Lat.  dirigens. 

The  dirigent  line  in  geometry  is  that  along  which 
the  line  describent  is  carried  in  the  generation  of  any 
%ure-  Harris. 

DIRK,  n.  s.  Goth,  dorg;  Sax.  dork;  Isl. 
turric.  A  kind  of  dagger  used  in  the  Highlands 
of  Scotland. 

In  vain  thy  hungry  mountaineers 
Come  forth  in  all  their  warlike  geers, 
The  shield,  the  pistol,  dirk,  and  dagger, 
In  which  they  daily  wont  to  swagger.      Tickell. 
And  in  the  fire  his  recent  rags  they  scattered, 

And  drass'd  him,  for  the  present,  like  a  Turk, 
Or  Greek — that  is,  although  it  not  much  mattered. 
Omitting  turban,  slippers,  pistols,  dirk. 

Byron.  Don  Juan. 

DIRKE,  v.  a.    To  spoil ;  to  ruin.     Obsolete. 
Thy  waste  bigness  but  cumbers  the  ground , 
And  dirkes  the  beauties  of  my  blossoms  round. 

Spenser. 

DIRT,  n.  s.  .,  Dut.  an,.  Goth  dryt ; 
DIRT'ILY,  adv.  /  Islandic,  dirt.  Mud ; 
DIRT'INESS,  n.  s.  *  filth ;  mire ;  any  thing 
DIRT'Y,  v.  a.  &  adj.  j  that  sticks  to  the  clothes 
or  body ;  any  thing  mean. 

For  whom  I  made  all  thingis  peyrement  and  I 
deeme  as  dyrt,  that  I  wyne  Crist. 

Wiclif.   Filipentiji,  3. 

Their  fell  contention  still  increased  more, 
And  more  thereby  increased  furor's  myght, 
That  he  his  foe  has  hurt  and  wounded  sore* 
And  him  in  blood  and  dirt  deformed  quight. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Quecne. 
Or  were  it  such  gold  as  that  wherewithal_ 
Almighty  chimiques  from  each  mineral, 
Having  by  subtile  fire  a  soul  out-pulled, 
Are  dirtily  and  desperately  gulled,  Donne. 

Thy  Dol  and  Helen  of  thy  noble  thoughts 
Is  in  base  durance,  and  contagious  prison, 
Hauled  thither  by  mechanic,  dirty  hands. 

Shahspeare. 

Such  employments  are  the  diseases  of  labour,  and 
the  rust  of  time,  which  it  contracts  not  by  lying  still, 
but  by  dirty  employment.  Taylor's  Holy  Living • 

Marriages  would  be  made  up  upon  more  natural 
motives  than  mere  dirty  interests,  and  increase  of 
riches  without  measure  or  end.  Temple. 

Numbers  engage  their  lives  and  labours  to  heap 
together  a  little  dirt  that  shall  bury  them  in  the  end. 

Wake. 

Pound  an  almond ,  and  the  clear  white  colour  will 
be  altered  into  a  dirty  one,  and  the  sweet  taste  into  an 
oily  one.  Locke. 

They  come  at  length  to  grow  sots  and  epicures, 
mean  in  their  discourses,  and  dirty  in  their  practices 

South. 

Is  yellow  dirt  the  passion  of  thy  life, 
Look  but  on  Gripus,  or  on  Gripus'  wife.  Pope. 
Ill  company  is  like  a   dog,   who   dirts   those    moSi 
whom  he  loves  best.  Swift. 

T  2 


DIS 


276 


DIS 


The  god  of  day 

A  tripod  gives,  amid  the  crowded  way, 
To  raise  the  dirty  foot,  and  case  his  toil.      Gay. 

The  lords  Strutts  lived  generously,  and  never  used 
to  dirty  their  fingers  with  pen,  ink,  and  counters. 

Arbuthnot. 

DIRUPTION,  n.  s.  Lat.  diruptio.  The  act 
or  state  of  bursting  or  breaking. 

DIS,  in  mythology,'  a  god  of  the  Gauls,  the 
same  as  Pluto,  the  god  of  hell.  The  ancient 
inhabitants  of  Gaul  supposed  themselves  de- 
scended from  that  deity. 

DISA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  diandria 
order  and  gynandria  class  of  plants.  The  spatha 
is  univalvular;  the  petals  three;  the  third 
smaller  than  the  rest,  bifid,  and  gibbous,  at  the 
base.  Species  four,  all  Cape  plants. 

DISA'BLED,  v.  a.  I       Of  dis,    and    ABLE, 

DISABILITY,  n.s.    $  which  see.     To  deprive 

of  force  or  power  ;    to  disqualify  ;  impair  ;  to 

declare  deficient      Disability   is   the   want   of 

power,  aptitude,  or  legal  right  to  do  a  thing. 

Our  consideration  of  creatures,  and  attention  unto 
scriptures,  are  not  in  themselves  things  of  like  disa- 
bility to  breed  or  beget  faith.  Hooker. 

Many  withdrew  themselves  out  of  pure  faintness, 
and  disability  to  attend"  the  conclusion,  Raleigh, 

I  have  disabled  mine  estate, 
By  shewing  something  a  more  swelling  port 
Than  my  faint  means  would  grant  continuance. 

Shakspeare. 

Farewell,  Monsieur  Traveller  ;  lock  you  lisp,  and 
•wear  strange  suits  ;  disable  all  the  benefits  of  your  own 
country.  Id. 

The  invasion  and  rebellion  did  not  only  disable 
this  king  to  be  a  conqueror,  but  deprived  him  both  of 
his  kingdom  and  life.  Daries's  Ire'and. 

I  will  not  disable  any  for  proving  a  scholar  ,  nor  yet 
dissemble  that  I  have  seen  many  happily  forced 
upon  the  course  to  which  by  nature  they  seemed 
much  indisposed.  Wotton. 


is  overcome 

Satan,  whose  fall  from  heaven,  a  deadlier  braise 
Disabled  not  to  give  thee  thy  death's  wound. 

Milton. 

A  Christian's  life  is  a  perpetual  exercise,  a  wrest- 
ling ant}  warfare,  for  which  sensual  pleasure  disables 
him,  by  yielding  to  that  enemy  with  whom  he  must 
»'-rive.  Taylor's  Holy  Living. 

I  have  known  a  great  fleet  disabled  for  two  months, 
and  thereby  lose  great  occasions  by  an  indisposition 
of  the  admiral.  Temple. 

Your  days  I  will  alarm,  I'll  haunt  your  nights, 
Al.'»l  worse  than  age  disable  your  delights.     Dryden. 

He  that  knows  most  of  himself,  knows  least  of  his 
knowledge,  and  the  exercised  understanding  is  con- 
scious of  its  disability.  GlanviUe. 

The  ability  of  mankind  does  not  lie  in  the  impo- 
tency  or  disabilities  of  brutes.  Locke. 

This  disadvantage  which  the  dissenters  at  present 
lie  under,  of  a  disability  to  receive  church  prefer- 
ments, will  be  easily  remedied  by  the  repeal  of  the 
test.  Swift. 

A  suit  is  commenced  in  a  temporal  court  for  an 
inheritance  ;  and  the  defendant  pleads,  in  disability, 
that  the  plaintiff  is  a  bastard.  Ayliffe's  Parergv.i. 


Foiled,  bleeding,  breathless,  furious  to  the  last. 
Full  in  the  centre  stands  the  bull  at  bay, 
Mid  wounds,  and  clinging  darts,  and  lances  brast, 
And  foes  disabled  in  the  brutal  fray.  Byron. 

DrsABiLiTY,  in  law,  is  when  a  man  is  dis- 
abled, or  made  incapable  to  inherit  any  lands,  or 
take  that  benefit  which  otherwise  he  might  have 
done.  This  may  happen  four  ways :  1st,  by  the 
act  of  an  ancestor:  2d,  of  the  party  :  3d,  by  the 
act  of  God:  or,  4th,  of  the  law.  1.  Disability 
by  the  act  of  the  ancestor  is  where  the  ancestor 
is  attainted  of  high  treason,  &c.,  which  corrupts 
the  blood  of  his  children,  so  that  they  may  not 
inherit  his  estate.  2.  Disability  by  the  act  of 
the  party  is  where  a  man  binds  himself  by  ob- 
ligation, that,  upon  surrender  of  a  lease,  he  will 
grant  a  new  estate  to  a  lessee ;  and  afterwards 
he  grants  over  the  reversion  to  another,  which 
puts  it  out  of  his  power  to  perform  it.  3.  Dis- 
ability by  the  act  of  God  is  where  a  man  is  non 
sanae  memoriae,  whereby  he  is  incapable  to  make 
any  grant,  &c.  So  that,  if  he  passes  an  estate 
out  of  him,  it  may,  after  his  death,  be  made 
void ;  but  it  is  a  maxim  in  law,  '  that  a  man  of 
full  age  shall  never  be  received  to  disable  his 
own  person.'  4.  Disability  by  the  act  of  the  law 
is  where  a  man,  by  the  sole  act  of  the  law,  with- 
out any  thing  by  him  done,  is  rendered  inca- 
pable of  the  benefit  of  the  law ;  as  an  alien 
born,  &c. 

I. ISABUSE',  v.  a.  Dis  and  ABUSE,  which 
see.  To  deliver  from  mistake  or  delusion. 

The  imposture  and  fallacy  of  our  senses  impose  not 
only  or  common  heads,  but  even  more  refined  mer- 
curies, rbo  have  the  advantages  of  an  improved  rea- 
son to  disabuse  you.  Glanville't  Scepsis. 

Those  teeth  fair  Lyce  must  not  show, 
If  she  would  bite  :  her  lovers,  though 
Like  birds  they  stoop  at  seeming  grapes, 
Are  disabused  when  first  she  gapes.          Waller. 

If  by  simplicity  you  meant  a  general  defect  in  those 
that  profess  angling,  I  hope  to  disabuse  you. 

Walton's  Angler. 
Chaos  of  thought  and  passion,  all  confused  ; 

Still  by  himself  abused  or  disabused.  Pope. 

DISACCOMMODATION,  n.s.  Dis  and 
accommodation.  The  state  of  jeing  unfit  or 
unprepared. 

Devastations  have  happened  ir  some  places  more 
than  in  others,  according  to  the  accommodation  or 
disaccommodation  of  them  to  such  calamities. 

Hale'*  Origin  of  Mankind. 

DISACCUSTOM,  v.a.  Dis  and  accustom. 
To  destroy  the  force  of  habit  by  disuse,  or  con- 
trary practice. 

DISACKNOWL'EDGE,  v.a.  Dis  and  ac- 
knowledge. Not  to  acknowledge. 

The  manner  of  denying  Christ's  deity  here  pro- 
hibited, was,  by  words  and  oral  expressions  verbally 
to  deny  and  disacknowledge  it.  South. 

DISACQUAINTANCE,  n  s.  Dis  and  ac- 
quaintance. Disuse  of  familiarity. 

Conscience,  by  a  long  neglect  of,  and  duacquain- 
tance  with  itself,  contracts  an  inveterate  rust  or  soil. 

South. 

DISADVANTAGE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.~\      Dis  and 

DISADVAN'TAGEABLE,  adj.  f  advantage. 

DISADVANTAGEOUS,  adj.  t To  injure; 


DISADVAKTA'GKOUSLY,  adv. 


impair. 


DIS 


277 


DIS 


Loss  ;  injury  to  interest  ;  diminution  of  any  thing 
desirable  ;  a  state  of  weak  defence. 

No  fort  can  be  so  strong, 
Ne  fleshly  breast  can  armed  be  so  sound, 

But  will  at  last  be  won  with  battery  long  ; 
Or  unawares  at  disadvantage  found. 

Faerie  Queene. 

In  clearing  of  a  man's  estate,  he  may  as  well  hurt 
himself  in  being  too  sudden,  as  in  letting  it  run  on 
too  long  ;  for  hasty  selling  is  commonly  as  disadvan- 
tageable  as  interest.  Bacon. 

Chaucer  in  many  things  resembled  Ovid,  and  that 
•with  no  disadvantage  on  the  side  of  the  modern  author. 

Dry  den. 

A  multitude  of  eyes  will  narrowly  inspect  every 
part  of  an  eminent  man,  consider  him  nicely  in  all 
views,  and  not  be  a  little  pleased  when  they  have 
taken  him  in  the  worst  and  most  disadvantageous 
lights.  Addison's  Spectator. 

Their  testimony  will  not  be  of  much  weight  to  its 
disadvantage,  since  they  are  liable  to  the  common 
objection  of  condemning  what  they  did  not  under- 
stand. Swift. 

An  approving  nod  or  smile  serves  to  drive  you  on, 
and  make  you  display  yourselves  more  disadvantayc- 
ously.  Government  of  the  Tongue. 

Mr.  Pope's  bodily  disadvantages  must  incline  him 
to  a  more  laborious  cultivation  of  his  talent,  without 
•which  he  foresaw  that  he  must  have  languished  iu 
obscurity.  Shenstone. 

Methinks  I  am  like  a  man  who,  having  struck  on 
many  shoals,  and  having  narrowly  escaped  shipwreck 
in  passing  a  small  firth,  has  yet  the  temerity  to  put 
out  to  sea  in  the  same  leaky  weather-beaten  vessel, 
and  even  carries  his  ambition  so  far  as  to  think  of 
compassing  the  globe  under  these  disadvantageous  cir- 
cumstances. Hume  on  Human  Nature. 

DISADVEN'TUROUS  adj.  Disand  adven- 
turous. Unhappy;  unprosperous. 

Now  he  hath  left  you  here, 
To  be  the  record  of  his  rueful  loss, 
And  of  my  doleful  disadventurous  death. 

Faerie  Queene. 


DISAFFECT,  v.  a.      ~\ 

;./ 


Dis    and    affect. 

DiSAFFEc'TED,par£.oc[;.To  fill  with  discon- 
DiSAFFEc'TEDLY,a<fo.  \  tent  ;  to  discontent; 
DiSAFFEc'xEUNESS,n.s.  I  to  make  less  faithful 
DISAFFEC'TION.  j  or  zealous. 

They  had  attempted  to  disaffect  and  discontent  his 
majesty's  late  army.  Clarendon. 

In  making  laws,  princes  must  have  regard  to  the 
public  dispositions,  to  the  affections  and  disaffection* 
of  the  people  ;  and  must  not  introduce  a  law  witi. 
public  scandal  and  displeasure. 

Taylor's  Rule  of  Holy  Living. 

By  *enying  civil  worship  to  the  emperor's  statues, 
which  the  custom  then  was  to  give,  they  were  pro- 
ceeded against  as  disaffected  to  the  emperor. 

Stillingfleet. 

The  disease  took  its  original  merely  from  the  dis- 
affection of  the  part,  and  not  from  the  peccancy  of 
the  humours.  Wiseman. 

DISAFFIR'MANCE,  n.  s.  Dis  and  affirm. 
Confutation;  negation; 

That  kind  of  masoning  which  rednceth  the  oppo- 
site conclusion  to  something  that  is  apparently  absurd, 
is  a  demonstration  in  di&affirmance  cf  any  tbifls:  that 
is  affirmed.  lisle- 


To  DISAFFOR'EST,  v.  a.  Dis  and  forest. 
To  throw  open  to  common  purposes;  to  reduce 
from  the  privileges  of  a  forest. 

The  commissioners  of  the  treasury  moved  the  king 
to  disafforest  some  forests  of  his,  explaining  them- 
selves of  such  forests  as  lay  out  of  the  way,  not  near 
any  of  the  king's  houses.  Bacon. 

How  happy's  he,  which  hath  duo  place  assigned 
To  his  beasts  ;   and  disafforested  his  mind  !       Dunne. 

DISAGREE',  v.  n.  ^      Dis  and  agree. 

DISAGREE'ABLE,  adj.          I  To    differ;  to    be 

DISAGREE'ABLY,  adv.         N  in  opposition :  dis- 

DISAGREE'ABLEN ESS,  n.  s.C  agreeable    is,  un- 

DISAOREE'MENT.  J  suitable;  displea- 

sing.     Disagreement,    dissimilitude ;    diversity 
of  sentiment ;  quarrel . 

They  seemed  one  to  cross  another,  as  touching  their 
several  opinions  about  the  necessity  of  sacraments, 
whereas  in  truth  their  disagreement  is  not  great. 

Hooker. 

It  containeth  many  improprieties,  disagreeing  almost 
in  all  things  from  the  true  and  proper  description. 

Browne. 
Why  both  the  bands  in  worship  disagree, 

And  some  adore  the  flower,  and  some  the  tree. 

Drydcn. 

A  father  will  hug  and  embrace  his  beloved  son,  for 
all  the  dirt  and  foulness  of  his  cloaths  ;  the  dearness 
of  the  person  easily  apologizing  for  the  disagreeable- 
ness  of  the  habit.  South. 

The  mind  clearly  and  infallibly  perceives  all  distinct 
ideas  to  disagree  ;  that  is,  the  one  not  to  be  the  other. 

Locke. 

To  make  the  sense  of  esteem  or  disgrace  sink  the 
deeper,  and  be  of  the  more  weight,  either  agreeable 
or  disagreeable  things  should  constantly  accompany 
these  different  states.  Id. 

Strange  it  is,  that  they  reject  the  plainest  sense  of 
scripture,  because  it  seems  to  disagree  with  what  they 
call  reason.  Atterbury. 

Some  demon,  an  enemy  to  the  Greeks,  had  forced 
her  to  a  conduct  disagreeable  to  her  sincerity. 

Broome. 

Do  you  not  sometimes  find  dull  disagreeable  ideas 
annexed  to  certain  places,  seasons,  or  employments, 
which  give  you  a  secret  aversion  to  them  ?  Mason. 

DISALLOW,  v.  a.  &  n.  s. }      Dis  and  allow. 
DISALLOW'ABLE,  adj.  >To  deny  in  res- 

DISALLOW'ANCE,  n.  s.  J  pect  to  authority, 
legality,  or  propriety ;  to  refuse  permission.  Dis- 
allowance is  prohibition. 

God  doth  in  converts,  being  married,  allow  con- 
tinuance with  infidels,  and  yet  disallow  that  the  faith- 
ful, when  they  are  free,  should  enter  into  bonds  of 
wediock  with  sura.  Hooker. 

Neutrality  is  always  a  thing  dangerous,  and  disal- 
lowable.  Raleigh. 

When,  said  she, 

Were  those  first  councils  disallowed  by  me? 

Or  where  did  I  at  sure  tradition  strike, 

Provided  still  it  were  apostolic  ? 

Dryden't  Hind  and  Panther. 

God  accepts  of  a  tiling  suitable  for  him  to  receive, 
antl  for  us  to  give,  where  he  does  not  declare  his  refusal 
and  disallowance  of  it.  South. 

It  was  known  that  the  most  eminent  of  those  who 
professed  his  own  principles,  publickly  disallowed  his 
proceedings.  Swift. 

DISAN'CHOR,  v.  a.     From  dis  and  anchor. 

To  drive  u  ship  from  its  auchov. 


DIS 


278 


DIS 


DISAN'IMATE,  v.  a.  \      Dis   and   aniraate. 
DISAN'IMATION,  n.  s.    J  To   deprive   of   life ; 
to  discourage ;  deject. 

The  presence  of  a  king  engenders  love  amongst  his 
subjects  and  his  loyal  friends,  as  it  disanimutes  his 
enemies.  Shahtpeare.  Henry  VI. 

They  cannot  in  reason  retain  that  apprehension 
after  death,  as  being  affections  which  depend  on  life, 
and  depart  upon  disanimation. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

To  call  the  pearly  drops  from  Pity's  eye, 
Or  stay  Despair's  disanimating  sigh, 
Whether,  O  friend  of  art !  the  gem  you  mould 
Rich  with  new  taste,  with  ancient  virtue  bold. 

Darwin. 

DISANNUL',  v.  a.  (  Dis  and  annul.  This 
DISANNULLING,  n.  *.  S  word,  as  Dr.  Johnson 
observes,  is  formed,  contrarily  to  analogy  and  by 
the  needless  use  of  the  negative  particle.  It 
ought  therefore  ti  be  rejected,  as  ungrammatical 
and  barbarous.  To  annul;  to  deprive  of  au- 
thority; to  vacate;  to  make  void. 

The  covenant  that  was  confirmed  before  of  God  in 
Christ,  the  law  which  was  four  hundred  and  thirty 
years  after,  cannot  disannul,  that  it  should  make  the 
promise  of  none  effect.  Gal.  iii.  17. 

The  Jews  ordinances  for  us  to  resume,  were  to  check 
our  Lord  himself,  which  hath  diannulled  them. 

Hooker, 

That  gave  him  power  of  disannulling  of  laws,  and 
disposing  of  men's  fortunes  and  estates,  and  the  like 
points  of  absolute  power,  being  in  themselves  harsh 
and  odious.  Bacon. 

Wilt  thou  my  judgments  disannul  ?  Defame 
My  equal  rule,  to  clear  thyself  of  blame  ? 

Sandys. 

DISAPPEAR',  v.  n.  Fr.  disparoitre.  To  be 
lost  to  view ;  to  vanish  out  of  sight ;  to  fly ;  to 
go  away. 

She  disappeared,  and  left  me  dark  !  I  waked 
To  find  her,  or  for  ever  to  deplore.  Milton. 

When  the  night  and  winter  disappear, 
The  purple  morning  rising  with  the  year 
Salutes  the  spring.  Dryden. 

If  at  your  coming  princes  disappear, 
Comets  !  come  every  day — and  stay  a  year. 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poems. 

DISAPPOINT,  v.  a.     J         Old    Fr.    desa- 
DISAPPOINT'MENT,  n.s.  \pointer.     To  defeat 
expectation ;  to  delude  ;  cheat ;  deprive  ;  taking 
of  before  the  thing  lost  by  disappointment. 

Oar  comfortable  expectations  in  earthly  things  do 
not  seldom  disappoint  us.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

The  superior  Being  can  defeat  all  his  designs,  and 
disappoint  all  his  hopes.  Tillotson. 

If  we  are  ditappointed,  we  are  still  no  worse  than 
the  rest  of  onr  fellow  mortals ;  and  if  we  succeed 
in  our  expectations,  are  eternally  happy.  Burnet. 

HPW  many  disappointments  have,  in  their  conse- 
quences, saved  a  man  from  ruin!  Spectator. 

Whilst  the  champion,  with  redoubled  might, 
Strikes  home  the  javelin,  his  retiiiug  foe 
Shrinks  from  the  wound,  and  disappoints  the  blow. 

Addiion. 

There's  nothing  like  surprising  the  rogues !  How 
will  they  be  duappotntfj,  when  they  hear  that  thou 
»-«st  prevented  thfir  avenge! 

A  rbuthnot's  Hiit.  of  John  Bull. 


DISAPPOINTMENT  ISLANDS,  a  cluster  of  small 
islands  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  discovered  by 
commodore  Byron  in  1765,  who  gave  them  this 
name  from  the  shores  affording  no  anchorage  for 
his  ships.  This  obliged  him  to  quit  them  with- 
out landing,  or  procuring  any  refreshments  for 
his  crew.  The  inhabitants  appeared  on  the  beach 
armed  with  spears  full  sixteen  feet  long;  and 
they  every  where  discovered  hostile  intentions. 
These  islands  abound  with  cocoa  trees,  and 
turtles  are  plentiful  on  the  coast.  Long.  145°  4' 
W.  lat.  from  14°  5'  to  14°  S. 

DISAPPOINTMENT  ISLAND  is  also  a  name  given 
by  captain  Wilson  in  1797  to  an  island  in  the 
South  Sea,  one  of  the  Duff's  group,  in  E.  long. 
167°,  and  S.  lat.  9°  57'.  See  DUFF. 

DISAPPROVE',  v.  a.   }       Fr.  desapprouver. 

DISAPPROBATION,  n.  s.  5 To  dislike;  to  cen- 
sure ;  expressive  of  dislike. 

I  reasoned  much,  alas  !  but  more  I  loved  ; 

Sent  and  recalled,  ordained,  and  disapproved. 

Prior. 
Without  good  breeding  truth  is  disapproved; 

That  only  makes  superior  sense  beloved.        Pope. 

He  was  obliged  to  publish  his  letters,  to  shew  his 
disapprobation  of  the  publishing  of  others.  Id. 

DISARM',  v.  a.  Fr.  desarmer.  To  spoil  or 
divest  of  arms;  to  deprive  of  arms. 

An  order  was  made  by  both  houses,  for  disarming 
all  the  papists  in  EngJ'xid.  Clarendon. 

I  am  j^d  the  same, 

By  different  ways  still  moving  to  one  fame  j 
And  by  disarming  you  I  now  do  more 
To  save  the  town,  than  arming  you  before. 

Dryden. 

Then,  where  Nemea's  howling  forests  wave, 
He  drives  the  lion  to  his  dusky  cave  ; 
Seized  by  the  throat  the  growling  fiend  disarms, 
And  tears  his  gaping  jaws  with  sinewy  arms. 

Darwin. 

DISARMING,  in  law,  the  prohibiting  people 
to  wear  arms.  It  is  an  offence  by  the  common 
law  of  England  for  persons  to  go  or  ride  armed 
with  dangerous  anr1  uncommon  weapons :  though 
gentlemen  may  wear  common  armour,  according 
to  their  quality.  It  is  also  ordained  by  statute, 
that  no  persons  shall  come  before  the  king's  jus- 
tices with  force  of  arms,  on  pain  of  imprison- 
ment, &c.  We  have  noticed  the  introduction  of 
the  celebrated  disarming  act  of  Scotland  into  the 
Highlands,  under  the  article  CLAN. 

DISARRAY',  v.  a.  &,  n.  s.  Dis  and  array. 
To  undress  any  one ;  to  divest  of  clothes;  un- 
dress; disorder. 

So,  as  she  bad,  the  witch  they  disarrayed. 

Faerie   Queene. 

He.  returned  towards  the  river,  to  prevent  such  dan- 
ger as  the  disarray,  occasioned  by  the  narrowness  ot 
the  bridge,  might  cast  upon  them.  Hayward. 

Disarray  and  shameful  rout  ensue, 
And  force  is  added  to  the  fainting  crew. 

Drydcn't  Fables. 

Phrase  that  time  hath  flung  away, 
Uncouth  words  in  disarray, 
Tricked  in  antique  ruff  and  bonnet, 
Ode,  and  elegy,  and  sonnet, 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poem*, 


DIS 


279 


DIS 


DISASSIDU'ITY,  n.  s.  Absence  of  care  or 
attention. 

The  Cecilians  kept  him  back ;  as  very  well  knowing 
that,  upon  every  little  absence  or  disassiduity ,  he  should 
be  subject  to  take  cold  at  his  back.  Wotton. 

DISASTER,  v.a.k  n.s.  }  Fr.  and  Span,  desas- 

DISAS'TROUS,  adj.  ^tre;    Ital.   desastro; 

DISAS'TROUSLV,  adv.  j  from  Lat.  dis,  ad- 
verse, and  astra,  the  stars,  under  adverse  stars. 
Misfortune;  grief,  calamity:  disastrous  is,  unfor- 
tunate; portending  disaster. 

Stars  shone  with  trains  of  fire,  dews  of  blood  fall ; 
Disasters  veiled  the  sun ;  and  the  moist  star, 
Upon  whose  influence  Neptune's  empire  stands, 
Was  sick  almost  to  doomsday  with  eclipse. 

Skahspeare. 

These  are  the  holes  where  eyes  should  be,  which 
pitifully  disaster  the  cheeks.  Id. 

The  moon, 

In  dim  eclipse,  disastrous  twilight  sheds 

On  half  the  nations.  Milton. 

Ah,  chaste  bed  of  mine,  said  she,  which  never 
heretofore  couldst  accuse  me  of  one  defiled  thought, 
how  canst  thou  now  receive  that  disastered  changeling  ? 

Sidney. 

Immediately  after  his  return  from  this  very  expedi- 
tion, such  disastrous  calamities  befel  his  family,  that 
he  burnt  two  of  his  children  himself.  South. 

This  day  black  omens  threat  the  brightest  fair, 
That  e'er  deserved  a  watchful  spirit's  care  ; 
Some  dire  disaster,  or  by  force  or  slight  ; 
But  what,  or  where,  the  fates  have  wrapt  in  night. 

Pope. 
In  his  own  fields,  the  swain 

Disastered  stands.  Thomson. 

DISAVOW,  v.  a. }      Dis  and  avow.  To  dis- 

DISAVOV/AL,  n.  s.  >own  ;  to  deny  knowledge 

DISAVOW'MENT.     j  of;  to  deny  concurrence 
in  any  thing,  or  with  any  person  :  denial. 
But  being  aged  now,  and  weary  too, 

Of  warres  delight  and  worlds  contentious  toyle, 

Tne  name  of  knighthood  he  did  disavow. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

A  man  that  acts  below  his  rank,  doth  but  disavow 
fortune,  and  seemeth  to  be  conscious  of  his  own  want 
:a  worth,  and  doth  but  teach  others  to  envy  him 

Bacon. 

As  touching  the  Tridentine  history,  his  holiness 
will  not  press  you  to  any  disavowment  thereof. 

Wotton. 
He  only  does  his  conquest  disavow, 

And  thinks  too  little  what  they  found  too  much. 

Dryden. 

We  are  reminded  by  the  ceremony  of  taking  an 
oath,  that  it  is  a  part  of  that  obedience  which  we 
learn  from  the  gospel,  expressly  to  disavow  all  evasions 
and  mental  reservations  whatsoever. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

An  earnest  disavowal  of  fear  often  proceeds  from 
fear.  Clarissa. 

To  DISAUTHORIZE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  autho- 
rize. To  deprive  of  credit  or  authority. 

The  obtrusion  of  such  particular  instances  as  these, 
are  insufficient  to  disa'ithorise  a  note  grounded  upon 
the  final  intention  of  nature.  Wotton. 

DISBAND',v.  a.  &  v.  n.  Old  Fr.  desbander. 
To  dismiss  from  military  service;  to  retire;  be 
dismissed ;  broke  up. 

Our  navy  was  upon  the  point  of  disbanding,  and 
many  of  our  men  come  ashore. 

Bacon.    War  wiih  Svain. 


The  ranged  powers 

Disband,  and  wandering  each  his  several  way 
Pursues.  Milton. 

The  common  soldiers,  and  inferior  officers,  should 
be  fully  paid  upon  their  disbanding.  Clarendon. 

Pythagoras  bids  us  in  our  station  stand, 
Till  God,  our  general,  shall  us  disband.   Denham. 

I  am  content  to  lead  a  private  life  ; 
Disband  my  army  to  secure  the  state. 

Dryden's  Aurengxebe. 

Were  it  not  for  some  small  remainders  of  piety  and 
virtue  which  are  yet  left  scattered  among  mankind, 
human  society  would  in  a  short  space  disband  and  run 
into  confusion,  and  the  earth  would  grow  wild  and 
become  a  forest.  Tillotion. 

Bid  him  disband  his  legions.     Addison's  Cato. 
Some  imagine   that  a  quantity  of  water,   sufficient 
to  make  such  a   deluge,  was  created  upon  that  occa- 
sion ;  and,  when  the  business  was  done,  all  disbanded 
again,  and  annihilated.  Woodward. 

DISBARK',  v.  a.  Fr.  debarquer.  To  land 
from  a  ship ;  to  put  on  shore. 

Together  sailed  they,  fraught  with  all  the  things 
To  service  done  by  land  that  might  belong, 
-And,  when  occasion  served,  disbar ked  them. 

Fairfax 
The  ship  we  moor  on  these  obscure  abodes  ; 

Disbarh  the  sheep  an  offering  to  the  gods. 

Pupe'i  Odystey. 

DISBELIEVE',  v.  a.  J      From  dis  and  be- 

DISBELIEV'ER,  n.  s.  }  lieve.  Not  to  credit; 
one  who  refuses  belief;  one  who  denies  any  po- 
sition to  be  true. 

The  thinking  it  impossible  his  sins  should  be  for- 
given, though  he  should  be  truly  penitent,  is  a  sin? 
bnt  rather  of  infidelity  than  despair  ;  it  being  the  dis- 
believing of  an  eternal  truth  of  God's. 

Hammond's  Practical  Catechism. 

Our  belief  or  disbelief  of  a  thing  does  not  alter  the 
nature  of  the  thing.  Tillotson. 

Such  who  profess  to  disbelieve  a  future  state,  are  not 
always  equally  satisfied  with  their  own  reasonings. 

Atterbury. 

An  humble  soul  is  frightened  into  sentiments,  be- 
cause a  man  of  great  name  pronounces  heresy  upon 
the  contrary  sentiments,  and  casts  the  disbeliever  out 
of  the  church.  Wattt. 

DISBENCH',  v.  a.  Dis  and  bench.  To  drive 
from  a  seat. 

Sir,  I  hope 
My  words  disbenched  you  not? 

No,  Sir ;  yet  oft, 

When  blows  have  made  me  stay,  I  fled  from  words. 

Shahipeare. 

DISBRANCH',*,  a.     Dis  and  branch.    To 
separate,  or  break  off,  as  a  branch  from  a  tree. 
She  that  herself  will  sliver  and  disbranch 

From  her  maternal  sap,  perforce  must  wither, 

And  come  to  deadly  use.  Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 

Such  as  are  newly  planted  need  not  be  disbranched 
till  the  sap  begins  to  stir,  that  so  the  wound  may  be 
healed  without  a  scar.  Evelyn's  Kalendar. 

DISBUD',  v.  a.  With  gardeners.  To  take 
away  the  branches  or  sprigs  newly  put  forth, 
that  are  ill  placed. 

DISBUR'DEN,  v.  a.  Dis  and  burden.  To 
ease  of  a  burden ;  to  unload. 

The  river,  with  ten  branches  or  streams,  disburden* 
himself  within  the  Persian  Sea. 

Peacham  on  Drawing. 


DIS 


280 


DIS 


We  shall  disburden  the  piece  of  those  hard  shadow- 
ings,  which  are  always  ungraceful. 

Dryden's  Dufremoy. 

They  removed  either  by  casualty  and  tempest,  or 
by  intention  and  design,  eithei  out  of  lucre  of  gold. 
or  for  the  disburdening  of  the  countries  surcharged 
with  multitudes  of  inhabitants. 

Hate's  Origin  of  Mankind. 
Disburdened  Heaven  rejoiced.  Milton. 

Lucia,  disburden  all  thy  cares  on  me, 

And  let  me  share  thy  most  retired  distress. 

AMison's  Cato. 

To  DISBURSE',  v.  a.  Fr.  debourser  ;  dis  and 
burse.  To  spend  or  lay  out  money. 

The  queen's  treasure,  in  so  great  occasions  of  dis- 
bursements, is  not  always  so  ready,  nor  so  plentiful, 
as  it  can  spare  so  great  a  sum  together. 

Spenser's  Ireland. 
Nor  would  we  deign  him  burial  for  his  men, 

Till  he  disbursed  ten  thousand  dollars.  Shakspeare. 

As  Alexander  received  great  sums,  he  was  no  less 
generous  and  liberal  in  disbursing  of  them. 

Arbuthnot  en  Coins. 

DISC,  in  antiquity,  a  quoit  made  of  stone,  iron, 
or  copper,  five  or  six  fingers  broad,  and  above  a 
foot  long,  somewhat  of  an  oval  figure.  It  was 
hurled  like  a  bowl  to  a  vast  distance,  by  the 
help  of  a  leathern  thong,  tied  round  the  throw- 
er's hand  and  put  through  a  hole  in  the 
middle  According  to  Ovid,  Met.  10,  Apollo 
laid  down  his  divinity,  and  abandoned  the  charge 
of  his  oracle  at  Delphi,  to  go  to  Sparta  to  play 
at  the  discus,  where  he  mortally  wounded  his  fa- 
vorite Hyacinthus.  Pausanias  gives  the  invention 
of  the  game  to  Perseus,  the  son  of  Jupiter  and 
Danae,  who  had  the  misfortune  to  kill  his  ma- 
ternal grandfather  Acrisius  with  his  disc. 

The  game  of  discus  was  in  practice  at  the  time 
of  the  Trojan  war.  The  myrmidons  of  Achilles 
practised  it,  during  their  leader's  inaction,  on  the 
sea-shore,  while  burning  with  ire  against  Aga- 
memnon. Homer  also  records  it  as  among  the 
gymnastic  sports  given  at  the  funereal  obsequies 
of  Patroclus,  with  an  iron  discus. 

Disc,  in  astronomy,  the  face  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  as  they  appear  to  us  on  the  earth  ;  or  the 
face  of  the  earth  as  it  appears  to  a  spectator  in 
the  moon. 

Disc,  in  optics,  the  wideness  of  the  aperture 
of  a  telescopic  glass,  whether  plain,  convex,  con- 
cave, or  of  any  other  form. 

DISCAL'CEATED,  adj.  J     Lat.  discalceatus. 

DISCALCEA'TION,  n.  s.  $  Stripped  of  shoes : 
the  act  of  pulling  off  the  shoes. 

The  custom  of  discalceation,  or  putting  off  their 
shoes  at  meals,  is  conceived  to  have  been  done,  as  by 
that  means  keeping  their  beds  clean. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DISCAN'DY,  v.  n.  From  dis  and  candy. 
To  dissolve;  to  melt. 

The  hearts 

That  spanieled  me  at  heels,  to  whom  I  gave 
Their  wishes,  do  discandy,  melt  their  sweets 
On  blossoming  Caesar.  Shakspeare. 

DISCARD',  v.  a.  Dis  and  card.  To  throw 
out  of  the  hand  such  cards  as  are  useless  :  hence 
to  dismiss  or  eject  from  service  or  employment. 

Their  captains,  if  they  list,  discard  whom  they 
please,  and  send  away  such  as  will  perhaps  willingly 
be  rid  of  that  dangerous  and  hard  service. 

Spenta's  State  of  Ireland. 


to   judge  or  deter- 
mine.    To  descry ; 
j  discover ;       distin- 


These  men  being  certainly  jewels  to  a  wise  man, 
considering  what  wonders  they  were  able  to  perform, 
yet  were  discarded  by  that  unworthy  prince,  as  not 
worthy  the  holding.  Sidney. 

And  laughter  where  it  reigns  unchecked. 
Discards  and  dissipates  respect.  Shenstone. 

Should  we  own  that  we  have  a  very  imperfect 
idea  of  substance,  would  it  not  be  hard  to  charge 
us  with  discarding  substance  out  of  the  world  ? 

Locke. 

Justice  discards  party,  friendship,  kindred,  and  is 
always  therefore  represented  as  blind. 

Addison's  Guardian. 

DISCAR'NATE,  adj.  Dis  and  caro,  carnis, 
flesh';  Ital.  scarnato.  Stripped  of  flesh. 

'Tis  better  to  own  a  judgment,  though  but  with  a 
curta  supellex  of  coherent  notions  ;  than  a  memory, 
like  a  sepulchre,  furnished  with  a  load  of  broken  and 
discarnate  bones.  Glanville. 

To  DISCASE',  v.  a,  Dis  and  case.  To  strip ; 
to  undress. 

Fetch  me  the  hat  and  rapier  in  my  cell : 
I  will  disease  me,  and  myself  present. 

Shakspeare.   Tempest. 

DISCERN',  v.  a.  &  v.  n.^     Fr.  discerner  ;  Sp. 

DISCERN'ER,  n.  s.  and  Portug.  discer- 

DISCERN'IBLE,  adj..  nir  ;  Ital.  and  Lat. 

DISCERN'IBLENESS,  .discernere  ;  dis  and 

DISCERN'IBLY,  \cemere ;  Gr. 

DISCERN'ING,  part.  adj. 

DISCERNINGLY,  ad 

DISCERN'MENT. 

guish  ;  judge  :  as  a  neuter  verb  to  make  distinc- 
tion. Discerning  is  knowing;  discreet ;  wise. 
The  meaning  of  the  other  derivatives  seems 
plain. 

And  behold  among  the  simple  ones,  I  discerned 
among  the  youths  a  young  man  void  of  understand- 
ing. Prov.  vii.  7. 

You  shall  be  ruled  and  led 
By  some  discretion,  that  discerns  your  state 
Better  than  you  yourself.  Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 
Does  any  here  know  me  ?  This  is  not  Lear  : 
Does  Lear  walk  thus,  speak  thus?     Where  are  his 

eyes? 

Either  his  motion  weakens,  or  his  discernings 
Are  lethargied.  Id, 

"fwas  said  they  saw  but  one  ;  and  no  discerner 
Durst  wag  his  tongue  in  censure. 

Id.    Henry  VIII. 

They  follow  virtue  for  reward  to-day  ; 
To-morrow  vice,  if  she  give  better  pay  : 
We  are  so  good,  or  bad,  just  at  a  price  ; 
For  nothing  else  discerns  the  virtue  or  vice. 

Ben  Jonson. 

It  discerneth  of  forces,  frauds,  crimes  various  of 
stellionate,  and  the  inclinations  towards  crimes  ca- 
pital, not  actually  perpetrated.  Bacon. 

Consider  what  doctrines  are  infused  discernibly 
amongst  Christians,  most  apt  to  obstruct  or  interrupt 
the  Christian  life.  Hammond. 

He  was  a  great  observer  and  discerner  of  men's 
natures  and  humours,  and  was  very  dexterous  in  com- 
pliance, where  he  found  it  useful.  Clarendon. 

All  this  is  easily  discernible  by  the  ordinary  dis- 
courses of  the  understanding.  Si,uth. 

To  discern  such  buds  as  are  fit  to  produce  blossoms, 
from  such  as  will  display  themselves  but  in  leaves,  it 
no  difficult  matter  .  Boyle. 


DIS 


281 


DIS 


What  doth  better  become  wisdom  than  to  discern 
what  is  worthy  the  loving  ?  Sidney. 

The  custom  of  arguing  on  any  side,  even  against 
our  persuasions,  dims  the  understanding,  and  makes 
it  by  degrees  lose  the  faculty  of  discerning  between 
truth  and  falsehood.  Locke. 

These  two  errours  Ovid  has  most  discerningly 
avoided.  Garth. 

It  is  indeed  a  sin  of  so  gross,  so  formidable  a  bulk, 
that  there  needs  no  help  of  opticks  to  render  it  dis- 
cernible, and  therefore  I  need  not  farther  expatiate  on 
it.  Government  of  the  Tongue. 

A  reader  that  wants  discernment,  loves  and  admires 
the  characters  and  actions  of  men  in  a  wrong  place. 

Freeholder. 
Safe  in  his  power,  whose  eyes  discern  afar 

The  secret  ambush  of  a  specious  prayer  j 

Implore  his  aid,  in  his  decisions  rest, 

Secure,  whate'er  he  gives,  he  gives  the  best. 

Johnson.    Vanity  of  Human  Withes. 

DISCERF,  v.  a.      \       Lat.     discerpo.      To 
DISCERP'TIBLE,  adj.  S  tear  in  pieces ;  to  break ; 
to  destroy  by  separation  of  its  parts. 

What  is  most  dense,  and  least  porous,  will  be 
most  coherent  and  least  discerptible . 

Glanville's  Scepsis. 

Matter  is  moveable,  this  immoveable  ;  matter  dis- 
cerptible, this  indiscerptible.  More. 

DISCHARGE',  v.  a.,  v.,  n.,  &  n.  s.  >    Dis  and 
DISCHARG'ER,  n.  s.  5  charge, or 

Fr.  descharger.  To  disburden,  throw  off,  deliver 
from  a  load,  a  debt,  crime,  or  obligation  ;  hence 
to  perform  duty,  as  well  as  to  dismiss  from  office, 
or  employ ;  to  emit.  As  a  neuter  verb,  to  ex- 
plode. As  a  substantive,  discharge  is  emission, 
or  explosion ;  matter  emitted  ;  disruption  ;  dis- 
mission, or  release,  from  duty  or  punishment. 
Performance  of  duty. 

There  is  no  discharge  in  that  war,  neither  shall 
wickedness  deliver  those  that  are  given  to  it. 

JEccles.  viii.  8. 

They  wanted  not  reasons  to  be  discharged  of  all 
blame,  who  are  confessed  to  have  no  great  fault,  even 
by  their  very  word  and  testimony,  in  whose  eyes  no 
fault  of  ours  hath  ever  hitherto  been  esteemed  to  be 
small.  Hooker. 

Infected  minds 
To  their  deaf  pillows  will  discharge  their  secrets. 

Shakipeare.  Macbeth. 
If  he  had 

The  present  money  to  discharge  the  Jew, 
He  would  not  take  it.          Id.  Merchant  of  Venice. 
Trial  would  also  be  made  in  herbs  poisonous   and 
purgative,  whose  ill  quality  perhaps  may  be  discharged, 
or  attempered,  by  setting  stronger  poisons  or  purga- 
tives by  them.  Bacon. 

The  cloud,  if  it  were  oily  or  fatty,  would  not  dis- 
charge. Bacon's  Natural  History. 

The  galleys  also  did  oftentimes,  out  of  their  prows, 
discharge  their  great  pieces  against  the  city. 

KnoUet's  History. 
A  grateful  mind 

By  owing  owes  not,  but  still  pays  ;  at  once 
Indebted  and  discharged.  Milton. 

He  warns 

Us,  haply  too  secure  of  our  discharge 
From  penalty,  because  from  death  released 
Some  jays.  Id. 

To  abate  the  borni.ilalion  of  punpowder,  a  way  is 
promised  by  Porta,  by  borax  and  butter,  which  he  says 


will  make  it  so  go  off,  as   scarcely  to  be  heard  bv  the 
discharger.  Bnncne. 

They  are  imprudent  enough  to  discharge  themselves 
of  this  blunder,  by  laying  the  contradiction  at  Virgil's 
door-  Dryden. 

Had  I  a  hundred  tongues,  a  wit  so  large 

As  could  their  hundred  offices  discharge. 

Dryden's  Fables. 

The  text  expresses  the  sound  estate  of  the  con- 
science, not  barely  by  its  not  accusing,  but  by  its  not 
condemning  us ;  which  word  imports  properly  an 
acquittance  or  discharge  of  a  man  upon  some  prece- 
dent accusation,  and  a  full  trial  and  cognizance  of  his 
cause.  South. 

If  one  man's  fault  could  discharge  another  man  of 
his  duty,  there  would  be  no  place  left  for  the  common 
offices  of  society.  L' Estrange. 

When  foreign  trade  imports  more  than  our  commo- 
dities will  pay  for,  we  contract  debts  beyond  sea ;  and 
those  are  paid  with  money,  when  they  will  not  take 
our  goods  to  discharge  them.  Locke. 

As  the  heat  of  all  springs  is  owing  to  subterraneous 
fire,  so  wherever  there  are  any  extraordinary  disc/target 
of  this  fire,  there  also  are  the  neighbouring  springs 
hotter  than  ordinary.  Woodward. 

The  man  who  builds,  and  wants  wherewith  to  pay. 
Provides  a  house  from  which  to  run  away. 
In  Britain  what  is  many  a  lordly  seat 
But  a  discharge  in  full  for  an  estate  ?  Young. 

We  discharged  a  pistol,  and  had  the  sound  returned 
upon  us  fifty-six  times,  though  the  air  was  foggy. 

Addiion  on  Italy. 

Soon  may  kind  heaven  a  sure  relief  provide  ; 
Soon  may  your  sire  discharge  the  vengeance  due, 
And  all  your  wrongs  the  proud  oppressors  rue. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

The  matter  being  suppurated,  I  opened  an  inflamed 
tubercle  in  the  great  angle  of  the  left  eye,  and  dis- 
charged a  well  concocted  matter.  Wiseman's  Surgery. 

The  haemorrhage  being  stopped,  the  next  occurrence 
is  a  thin  serous  discharge.  Sharp's  Surgery. 

DISCING!",  adj.  Lat.  discinctus.  Ungirded ; 
loosely  dressed. 

DISCIND',  v. a.  Lat.  discindo.  To  divide; 
to  cut  in  pieces. 

We  found  several  concretions  so  soft,  that  we  could 
easily  discind  them  betwixt  our  fingers.  Boyle. 

DISCI'PLE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  }         Fr.     disciple  ; 

DISCI'PLESHIP.  \  Span,    and    Port. 

discipulo ;  Lat.  discipulus,  from  disciplina.  One 
who  submits  himself  to  discipline  as  a  scholar. 
See  DISCIPLINE.  Discipleship  is  the  state  of 
being  a  disciple. 

So  that  the  disciplit  weren  named  at  Antioche  cris- 
ten  men.  Wiclif.  Dedis.  11. 

She,  bitter  penance  !  with  an  iron  whip 

Was  wont  him  to  ditciple  every  day.  Spenser, 

He  did  look  far 

Into  the  service  of  the  time,  and  was 

Discipled  of  the  bravest.  Shahtpeart 

That  to  which  justification  is  promised,  is  the  giving 
up  of  the  whole  soul  intirely  unto  Christ,  undertaking 
discipleship  upon  Christ's  terms. 

Hammond's  Pract.  Catech. 

He  rebuked  disciples  who  would  call  for  fire  from 
heaven  upon  whole  cities,  for  the  neglect  of  a  few. 

King  C/Mrlts. 

A  young  disciple  should  behave  himself  so  well,  as 
to  gain  the  affection  and  the  ear  of  Lis  instructor 

Wattt. 


DIS 


282 


DIS 


For,  as  Christians,  we  are  the  disciples,  the  followers, 
aad  the  servants  of  Christ,  redeemed  by  him. 

Mason. 

Yea,  a  disciple,  that  would  make  the  Founder 
Of  your  belief  renounce  it,  could  he  see 
Such  proselytes.  Byron. 

DISCIPLE,  in  a  more  restrained  sense,  is  the 
designation  applied  to  those  who  were  the  imme- 
diate followers  and  attendants  on  Christ's  person, 
of  whom  there  were  seventy  or  seventy-one.  The 
terms  disciple  and  apostle  are  often  used  'sy- 
nonymously in  the  gospel  history ;  but  sometimes 
the  apostles  are  distinguished  from  disciples,  as 
persons  selected  out  of  the  number  of  disciples, 
to  be  the  principal  ministers  of  his  religion  :  of 
these  there  were  only  twelve.  The  Latins  kept 
the  festival  of  the  seventy  or  seventy-two  dis- 
ciples on  July  15th,  and  the  Greeks  on  Janu- 
ary 4th. 

DISCIPLINE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  -\  Fr.  disci- 
DIS'CIPLINABLE,  adj.  I  pline  ;  Lat. 

DIS'CIPLINABLENESS,  n.  s.  >Span.  Port. 
DISCIPLINA'RIAN,  n.  s.  &  adj.  i  and  It.  d is- 
DIS'CIPLINARY.  Jciplina,from 

disco,  to  learn,  because  discipline  is  necessary  to 
teaching.  To  educate,  instruct,  with  power  to 
punish  ;  to  advance  by  instruction.  As  a  sub- 
stantive discipline  is,  instruction ;  rule ;  any  thing 
taught ;  system  of  government ;  mortification  ; 
punishment.  Disciplinable  is,  docile;  capable 
of  discipline.  Disciplinarian,  relating  to,  and  as 
A  substantive  one  zealous  for,  discipline.  Disci- 
plinary, pertaining  to  discipline. 

If  ony  vertue,  if  ony  preisyng  of  discipline,  thenke 
ghe  these  thingis,  that  also  ghe  ban  lerned. 

Wiclif.  Filiptmsit  4. 
He  had  charge  my  discipline  to  frame, 

And  tutors  nouriture  to  oversee.  Spenser. 

As  we  are  to  believe  for  ever  the  articles  of  evan- 
gelical doctrine,  so  the  precepts  of  discipline,  we  are,ia 
like  sort,  bound  for  ever  to  observe.  Hooker. 

The  cold  of  the  northern  parts  is  that  which,  with- 
out aid  of  discipline,  doth  make  the  bodies  hardest, 
and  the  courage  warmest.  Bacon. 

This  opens  all  your  victories  in  Scotland, 
Your  discipline  in  war,  wisdom  in  peace.  Shakspeare. 

The  law  appeared  imperfect,  and  but  given 
With  purpose  to  resign  them  in  full  time 
Up  to  a  better  covenant,  disciplined 
From  shadowy  types  to  truth,  from  flesh  to  spirit. 

Milton. 

These  are  the  studies  wherein  our  noble  and  gentle 
youth  ought  to  bestow  their  time  in  a  disciplinary 
way.  Id. 

The  love  of  God  makes  a  man  chaste  without  the 
laborious  arts  of  fasting  and  exterior  discipline ;  he 
reaches  at  glory  without  any  other  arms  but  those  of 
love.  Taylor. 

Art  may  be  said  to  overcome  and  advance  nature 
in  these  mechanical  disciplines,  which,  in  this  respect, 
are  much  to  be  preferred.  WHkins. 

VV-  nuil  in  animals,  especially  some  of  them,  as 
ioxes,  'logs,  apes,  horses,  and  elephants,  not  only 
perception,  phantasy,  and  memory,  common  to  most, 
if  not  all  animals,  but  something  of  sagacity,  provi- 
dence, and  disciplinablenest.  Hale. 

Let  crooked  steel  invade 

The  lawless  troops  which  discipline  disclaim, 
Auu  their  superfluous  growth  with  rigour  tame. 

Drydeu. 


What  eagerness  in  disciplinarian  uncertainties, 
when  the  love  of  God  and  our  neighbour,  evangelical 
unquestionables,  are  neglected  !  Glan.  Scepsis. 

The  most  perfect,  who  have  their  passions  in  the 
best  discipline,  are  yet  obliged  to  be  constantly  on  thei  • 
guard.  Rogers. 

They  look  to  us,  as  we  should  judge  of  an  army  01 
•well-disciplined  soldiers  at  a  distance. 

Derham's  Astro-  Theology. 

They  were  with  care  prepared  and  disciplined  for 
confirmation,  which"  they  could  not  arrive  at  till  they 
were  found,  upon  examination,  to  have  made  a  suffi- 
cient progress  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity. 

Addison  on  the  Christian  Religion. 

They  draw  those  that  dissent  into  dislike  with  the 
state,  as  puritans,  or  disciplinarians. 

Sanders.  Pax  Eccl. 

Those  canons  in  behalf  of  marriage  were  only  dis- 
ciplinary, grounded  on  prudential  motives. 

Bp.  Feme. 

It  is  by  the  assistance  of  the  eye,  and  the  ear  especi- 
ally, which  are  called  the  senses  of  discipline,  that  our 
minds  are  furnished  with  various  parts  of  knowledge. 

WatU. 

The  passions  may  be  humoured  till  they  become 
our  master,  as  a  horse  may  be  pampered  till  he  gets 
the  better  of  his  rider;  but  early  discipline  will  pre- 
vent mutiny,  and  keep  the  helm  in  the  hands  of  rea- 
son. Cumberland. 
In  colleges  and  halls  in  ancient  days, 

When  learning,  virtue,  piety,  and  truth. 

Were  precious  and  inculcated  with  care, 

There  dwelt  a  sage  called  Discipline.          Cotcper. 

DISCIPLINE,  ECCLESIASTICAL,  consists  in 
putting  those  laws  in'  execution  by  which  the 
church  is  governed,  and  inflicting  the  penalties 
enjoined  by  them  against  the  several  sorts  of  of- 
fenders. The  primitive  church  never  pretended 
to  exercise  discipline  upon  any  but  such  as 
were  within  her  pale  in  the  largest  sense,  by  some 
act  of  their  own  profession  :  and  even  upon 
these  she  never  pretended  to  exercise  her  dis- 
cipline so  far  as  to  cancel  or  disannul  their  bap- 
tism :  all  that  she  pretended  to  was,  to  deprive 
men  of  the  benefits  of  external  communion,  such 
as  public  prayer,  receiving  the  eucharist,  and 
other  acts  of  divine  worship.  The  church  dis- 
cipline was  confined  to  the  admonition  of  the 
party,  and  to  the  lesser  and  greater  excommuni- 
cation. As  to  the  objects  of  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline, they  were  all  such  delinquents  as  fell  into 
great  and  scandalous  crimes  after  baptism.  Dis- 
cipline, in  a  more  peculiar  sense,  is  used  for  the 
bodily  punishments  _  inflicted  on  a  religious  of 
the  Romish  church  who  has  been  found  a  delin- 
quent ;  or  even  for  that  which  the  religious  TO- 
luntarily  undergo  or  inflict  on  themselves,  by  way 
of  mortification. 

DISCIPLINE,  THE  BOOK  OF,  in  the  history  of 
the  church  of  Scotland,  is  a  common  Order, 
drawn  up  by  the  assembly  of  ministers  in  1650, 
for  the  reformation,  and  uniformity  to  be  observed 
in  the  discipline  and  policy  of  the  church.  In 
this  book  the  government  of  the  church  by  pre- 
lates is  set  aside,  kirk  sessions  are  established,  the 
observation  of  fast  days  and  saints'  days  is  con- 
demned, and  other  regulations  for  the  government 
of  the  church  are  determined.  This  book  was 
approved  by  the  privy  council,  and  is  called  the 
First  Book  of  Discipline. 


DIS 


283 


DISCLAIM',  v.  a.  >  Dis  and  claim.  To 
DISCLAIMER,  n.  s.  $  disown  ;  to  deny  any 
knowledge  of;  to  retract  any  union  with ;  to  ab- 
rogate :  a  disclaimer  is  both  one  that  disclaims, 
disowns,  or  renounces,  and  a  legal  or  other  plea 
containing  an  express  denial  or  refusal. 

You  cowardly  rascal !  nature  disclaims  all  share  in 
tbee  :  a  taylor  made  thee.     Shakspeare.    King  Lear. 
He  calls  the  gods  to  witness  their  offence  ; 

Disclaims  the  war,  asserts  his  innocence . 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

We  find  our  Lord,  on  all  occasions,  disclaiming  all 
pretensions  to  a  temporal  kingdom.  Roger*. 

Very  few,  among  those  who  profess  themselves 
Christians,  disclaim  all  concern  for  their  souls,  disown 
•.he  authority,  or  renounce  the  expectations,  of  the 
gospel.  Id. 

DISC'LO  SE,  v.  a.-\  Lat.  discludo,  dis  and 
Disc' LOSER,  n.  s.  /close.  To  uncover;  to 
DISCLOSURE,  £  produce  to  open  view. 

DISC'LUSIONS,  n.  s.J  Disclusion  is  emission. 

There  may  be  a  reconciliation,  except  for  upbraiding, 
or  pride,  or  disclosing  of  secrets,  or  a  treacherous 
wound  ;  for  from  these  things  every  friend  will  depart. 

Ecclus. 

The  producing  of  cold  is  a  tiling  very  worthy  the 
inquisition,  both  for  the  use  and  disclosure  of  causes. 

Bacon, 

He  that  proportioned  wonders  can  disclose, 
At  once  his  fancy  and  his  judgment  shows.    Waller. 

•  Judge  what  a  ridiculous  thing  it  were,  that  the  con- 
tinued shadow  of  the  earth  should  be  broken  by  sud- 
den miiaculous  eruptions  and  disclusions  of  light,  to 
prevent  the  art  of  the  lanthorn-maker.  More. 

Then  earth  and  ocean  various  forms  disclose. 

Dryden. 

If  I  disclose  my  passion, 
Our  friendship's  at  an  end ;  If  I  conceal  it, 
The  world  will  call  me  false.       Addison's  Cato. 

Ten  brother-youths  with  light  umbrellas  shade, 
Or  fan  with  busy  hands  the  panting  maid ; 
Loose  wave  her  locks,  disclosing,  as  they  break, 
The  rising  bosom  and  averted  cheek.  Darwin. 

ANGIOUNA.  Ah!  why 

Do  you  still  keep  apart,  and  walk  alone, 
And  let  such  strong  emotions  stamp  your  brow, 
As  not  betraying  their  full  import,  yet 
Disclose  too  much  ? 

DOGE.  Disclose  too  much  ? — of  what  ? 

What  is  there  to  disclose.  Byron. 

DISCOL'OUR,  ».  a.     (      Lat.  decoloro.    To 
DISCOL'OURATION,  n.  s.  S  change  from  the  natu- 
ral hue ;  to  stain.     The  change  produced,  or  art 
of  changing,  is  discoloration. 

All  in  a  kirtle  of  discoloured  say 
He  clothed  was,  ypaynted  full  of  eies. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queenc. 
Many  a  widow's  husband  grovelling  lies, 
Coldly  embracing  the  discoloured  earth. 

Shakspeare.      King  John. 

Drink  water,  either  pure,  or  but  discoloured  with 
malt.  Temple. 

Suspicions,  and  fantastical  surmise, 
And  jealousy,  with  jaundice  in  her  eyes, 
Discolouring  all  she  viewed.  Dryden. 

Have  a  care  lest  some  beloved  notion,  or  some  dar- 
ling science,  so  prevail  over  your  mind  as  to  discolour 
all  your  ideas.  Watts. 

In  a  depravation  of  the  humours  from  a  sound  state 
to  what  the  physicians  call  by  a  general  name  of  a 
cacochymy,  spots  and  discolorations  of  the  skin  are 
signs  of  weak  fibres.  Arbuthnot. 


DISCOM  FIT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )       Yr.desconfire  ; 
DISCOM'FITURE,  n.  s.  \  Ital.  sconfipgere, 

from  Lat.  disconfigere.  To  defeat ;  to  conquer ; 
overpower ;  subdue. 

Joshua  discomfited  Amalek  and  his  people  with  the 
edge  of  the  sword.  Exodus. 

The  pillowes  dide  hir  besinessj  and  cure, 
After  the  bataille  and  discomfiture. 

Chaucer.      Cant.   Tales. 

For  in  this  world  there  ne  is  no  creture 
Walking,  alas  !  in  more  discomfiture 
Than  1,  ne  that  more  sorrowe  doth  endure. 

Donne. 

Fight  against  that  monstrous  rebel,  Cade, 
Whom,  since,  I  heard  to  be  discomfited. 

Shakspeare. 

Fly  you  must :  incurable  discomfit 
Reigns  in  the  hearts  of  all  our  present  party.         Id. 

Dagon  must  stoop,  and  shall  ere  long  receive 
Such  a  discomfit,  as  shall  quite  despoil  him 
Of  all  these  boasted  trophies.          Milton's  Agonistet. 

While  my  gallant  countrymen  are  employed  in  pur- 
suing rebels  half  discomfited  through  the  consciousness 
of  their  guilt,  I  shall  improve  those  victories  to  the 
good  of  my  fellow  subjects.  Addison. 

DISCOM'FORT,v.a.&n.s.  3      Disandcom- 
DISCOM'FORTABLE,  adj.          $  fort.  To  grieve; 
sadden;  deject:   as  a  substantive,  uneasiness; 
sorrow ;  melancholy. 

Therefore  whanne  ye  seen  the  abomynacioun  of 
discoumfort,  that  is  seid  of  Danyel  the  profete  ston- 
dynge  in  the  hooly  place,  he  that  redith  undirstonde 
he.  Wiclif.  Matt.  24. 

This  himself  did  foresee,  and  therefore  armed  his 
church,  to  the  end  they  might  sustain  it  without  dis- 
comfort. Hooker. 

Discomfort  guides  my  tongue, 
And  bids  me  speak  of  nothing  but  despair. 

Shakspeare. 

Discomfortable  cousin,  knowest  thou  not 
That  when  the  searching  eye  of  Heaven  is  hid 
Behind  the  globe,  it  lights  the  lower  world  1      Id. 

It  is  no  discomfort  for  a  man  to  flee,  when  bis  con- 
science, pursues  him  not. 

lip.  Hall.     Contemplation*. 

What !  did  that  help  poor  Dorus,  whose  eyes  could 
carry  unto  him  no  other  news  but  discomforlable  ? 

Sidney. 

In  solitude  there  is  not  only  discomfort,  but  weak- 
ness also.  South. 

DISCOMMEND',  v.  a.        -\      Dis  and  com- 
DISCOMMEN'DABLE,  adj.        /    mend.       To 
DISCOMMEN'DABLENESS,TI.S.\ blame;  to  cen- 
DISCOMMENDA'TION,  n.  s.      i  sure  :     discom- 
DISCOMMEN'DER.  J  rnendable       is 

blameable,  deserving  censure:  discommendation, 
censure :  discommender,  he  who  expresses  or 
bestows  it. 

Absolutely  we  cannot  discommend,  we  cannot  abso- 
lutely approve,  either  willingness  to  live,  wr  forward- 
ness to  die.  Hooker. 

Now  you  will  all  be  wits  :  and  he,  I  pray, 
And  you,  that  discommend  it,  mend  the  play. 

Denham. 

Neither  do  I  discommend  the  lofty  style  in  tragedy, 
which  is  naturally  pompous  and  magnificent. 

Dryden. 

Pusillanimity  is,  according  to  Aristotle's  morality 
a  vice  very  discommendable.  Ayliffe't  Parergon. 


DIS 


284 


DIS 


Tally  assigns  three  motions,  whereby,  without  any 
aitcommendation,  a  man  might  be  drawn  to  become  an 
accuser  of  others.  Id. 

DISCOMMODE',  v.  a. }      Fr.  dis  and  com- 
DISCOMMOD'IOUS,  adj.      >mode.      To   put  to 
DISCOMMO'DITY,  n.  s.      j  inconvenience ;    to 
molest;  to  incommode.    The  adjective  and  sub- 
stantive follow  this  meaning. 

So  many  thousand  soldiers,  unfit  for  any  labour,  or 
other  trade,  must  either  seek  service  and  employment 
abroad,  which  may  be  dangerous  ;  or  else  employ  them- 
selves here  at  home,  which  may  be  discommodious. 

Spenser's  State  of  Ireland. 

We  speak  now  of  usury,  how  the  discommodities  of  it 
may  be  best  avoided,  and  the  commodities  retained  : 
or  how,  in  the  balance  of  commodities  and  discommodi- 
ties, the  qualities  of  usury  are  to  be  reconciled. 

Bacon. 

It  is  better  that  a  ship  should  be  preserved  with 
some  discommodity  to  the  sailors,  than  that,  the  sailors 
being  in  health,  the  ship  should  perish.  Hayward. 

DISCOMPOSE',  v.  a.    >       Fr.    decomposer. 

DISCOMPO'SURE,  n.  $.  5  To  disorder ;  to  un- 
settle :  hence  to  offend  ;  vex ;  irritate.  Discom- 
posure is  the  effect  thus  produced. 

Though  he  was  a  dark  prince,  and  infinitely  sus- 
picious, he  never  put  down  or  discomposed  a  counsellor 
or  near  servant.  Eicon. 

He  threw  himself  upon  his  bed,  lamenting  with 
much  passion,  and  with  abundance  of  tears  ;  and  con- 
tinued in  this  melancholick  discomposure,  of  mind 
many  days.  Clarendon. 

No  more,  dear  mother  :  ill  in  death  it  shows, 
Your  peace  of  mind  by  rage  to  discompose.     Dryden. 

Men  who  possess  all  the  advantages  of  life,  are  in 
a  state  where  there  are  many  accidents  to  disorder 
and  discompose,  but  few  to  please  them.  Swift. 

DISCONCERT,  v.  a.  Dis  and  concert.  To 
unsettle ;  discompose  ;  disturb  a  scheme. 

You  need  not  provoke  their  spirits  by  outrages  :  a 
careless  gesture,  a  word,  or  a  look,  is  enough  to  dis- 
concert them.  Collier. 

DJSCONFOR'MITY,   n.  s.     Dis  and   con- 

lormity.     Want  of  agreement ;  inconsistency. 

Lyes  arise  from  errour  and  mistake,  or  malice  and 
forgery  ;  they  consist  in  the  disagreement  and  discon- 
formity  betwixt  the  speech  and  the  conception  of  the 
mind,  or  the  conceptions  of  the  mind  and  the  things 
themselves,  or  the  speech  and  the  things. 

Hakewill  on  Providence. 

DISCONGRU'ITY,n.  s.  Dis  and  congruity. 
Disagreement ;  inconsistency. 

There  is  want  of  capacity  in  the  thing,  to  sustain 
such  a  duration,  from  the  intrinsical  ditcongntity  of 
the  one  to  the  other. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

DISCON'SOLATE,  adj.  3    Dis  and  console. 

DISCONSOLATELY,  adv.      ?  Void  of  comfort ; 

DISCON'SOLATENESS,  n.  s.  5  hopeless;  sorrow- 
ful ;  melancholy. 

See  Cassius  all  disconsolate, 
With  Pindarus  his  bondman  on  this  hill. 

Shakspeare. 

In  his  [God's]  absence,  there  is  nothing  but  dolour, 
discontolateness,  and  despair.  Bp.  Hall. 

If  patiently  thy  bid  ding  they  obey, 
Dismiss  them  not  disconsolate.  Milton. 

The  ladies  and  the  knight*,  no  shelter  nigh, 


Were  dropping  wet,  disconsolate  and  wan, 
And  through  their  thin  array  received  the  rain. 

Dryden 

The  moon  reflects  the  sunbeams  to  us,  and  so,  by 
illuminating  the  air,  takes  away  in  some  measure  the 
disconsolate  darkness  of  our  winter  nights.  Ray. 

I  am  first  affrighted  and  confounded  with  that  for- 
lorn solitude  in  which  I  am  placed  by  any  philosophy, 
and  fancy  myself  some  strange  uncouth  monster,  who, 
not  being  able  to  unite  and  mingle  in  society,  has  been 
expelled  all  human  commerce,  and  left  utterly  aban- 
doned and  disconsolate. 

Hume.  On  the  Human  Understanding. 
DISCONTENT,  n.s.badj.^  D^andCoN- 
DISCONTENT'ED,  part.  adj.  I  TENT,  which 
DISCONTENTEDLY,  adv.  ssee.  Uneasi- 
DISCONTENT'EDNESS,  n.s.  I  ness;  dissatis- 
DISCONTENT'MENT.  J  faction  with 

one's  present  state.     Discontentment  is  an  old 
word,  expressing  the  same  meaning. 

These  are  the  vices  that  fill  them  with  general  dis- 
contentment, as  though  the  bosom  of  that  famous  church, 
wherein  they  live,  were  more  noisome  than  any  dun- 
geon. Hooker. 

I  see  your  brows  full  of  discontent, 
Your  hearts  of  sorrows,  and  your  eyes  of  tears. 

Shakspeare. 

The  politick  and  artificial  nourishing  and  enter- 
taining of  hopes,  and  carrying  men  from  hopes  to 
hopes,  is  one  of  the  best  antidotes  against  the  poison 
of  discontentment.  Bacon. 

The  misery  which  is  supposed  to  follow  poverty, 
arises,  not  from  want,  but  from  peevishness  and  dis- 
content. Burton. 

Pride  is  ever  discontented,  and  still  seeks  matter 
of  boasting  in  her  own  works. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 
The  rest  were  seized  with  sullen  discontent, 
And  a  deaf  murmur  through  the  squadrons  went. 

Dryden. 

These  are,  beyond  comparison,  the  two  greatest 
evils  in  this  world  ;  a  diseased  body,  and  a  discon- 
tented mind.  Tillotson. 

A  beautiful  bust  of  Alexander  the  Great  casts  up 
his  face  to  heaven  with  a  noble  air  of  grief,  or  discon- 
tentedness,  in  his  looks.  Addison's  Travels. 

As  a  man  inebriated  only  by  vapours,  soon  recovers 
in  the  open  air  ;  a  nation  discontented  to  madness, 
without  any  adequate  cause,  will  return  to  its  wits  and 
allegiance,  when  a  little  pause  has  cooled  it  to  reflec- 
tion .  Johnson. 

DISCONTINUE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.     }     Fr.  dis- 

DISCONTINCT'ITY,  n.  s.  $  continuer. 

To  leave  off;  to  cease ;  break  off;  interrupt :  as  a 
neuter  verb,  to  lose  cohesion,  or  any  established 
right. 

Thyself  shall  discontinue  from  thine  heritage  that  I 
give  thee,  and  I  will  cause  thee  to  serve  thine  ene- 
mies. Jer. 

Twenty  puny  lies  I'll  tell, 

That  men  shall  swear  I  have  discontinued  school 
Above  a  twelvemonth.  Shakspeare. 

Examine  thy  customs  of  diet,  sleep,  exercise,  ap- 
parel, and  the  like  ;  and  try,  in  any  thou  shall  judge 
hurtful,  to  discontinue  it  by  little  and  little;  but  so,  as 
if  thou  find  any  inconvenience  by  the  change,  thou 
come  back  to  it  again.  Bacon. 

There  is  that  property,  in  all  letters,  of  aptness  to 
be  conjoined  in  syllables  and  words,  through  the  vo- 
luble motions  of  the  organs  from  one  stop  or  figure  to 
another,  that  they  modify  and  discriminate  the  voice, 
without  appearing  to  discontinue  it. 

Holder's  Elements  of  Speech. 


DIS 


DIS 


Let  us  consider  whether  our  approaches  to  him 
are  sweet  and  refreshing,  and  if  we  are  uneasy  under 
any  long  discontinuance  of  our  conversation  with  him. 

Atterbury , 

Upon,  any  discontinuation  of  parts,  made  either  by 
bubbles,  or  by  shaking  the  glass,  the  whole  mercury 
falls.  Newton. 

That  discontinuity  of  parts  is  the  principal  cause  of 
the  opacity  of  bodies,  will  appear  by  considering  that 
opaque  substances  become  transparent  by  filling  their 
pores  with  any  substance  of  equal,  or  almost  equal, 
density  with  their  parts.  Id. 

The  effect  of  discontinuance  of  possession  is,  that  a 
man  may  not  enter  upon  his  own  land  or  tenement 
alienated,  whatsoever  his  right  be  unto  it,  or  by  his 
own  authority  ;  but  must  seek  to  recover  possession 
by  law.  The  effect  of  discontinuance  of  plea  is,  that 
the  instance  may  not  be  taken  up  again,  but  by  a  new 
writ  to  begin  the  suit  afresh.  Cotoell. 

DISCONVE'NIENCE,  n.  s.  Dis  and  con- 
venience. Incongruity;  disagreement;  opposi- 
tion. 

Fear  ariseth  many  times  out  of  natural  antipathies 
of  nature  ;  but,  in  these  disconveniencies  of  nature, 
deliberation  hath  no  place  at  all. 

Bramhall's  Answer  to  Hobbes. 

DIS'CORT),  i>.  n.  &n.s.^v  FT.  discord;  Sp. 
DISCOR'DANCE,  n.  s.  I  Ital.  and  Lat.  dis- 
DISCOR'DANCY,  \  cordia ;  from  dis 

DISCOR'DANT,  adj.  i  and    cars,     cordis, 

DISCOR'DANTLY,  adv.  J  the  heart ;  an  ad- 
verse heart.  To  disagree ;  not  to  accord  with. 
As  a  substantive,  disagreement ;  opposition ; 
jangling ;  contrariety  of,  or  ill  agreement  be- 
tween, sounds.  Discordance  and  discordancy 
both  seem  synonymous  with  discord. 

These  things  doth  the  Lord  hate,  the  false  witness 
hat  speaketh  lies,  and  he  that  soweth  discord  among 
brethren.  Proverbs. 

See  what  a  scourge  is  laid  upon  your  hate, 
That  heaven  finds  means  to  kill  your  joys  with  love  ! 
And  I,  for  winking  at  your  discords  too, 
Have  lost  a  brace  of  kinsmen. 

S/takspeare.   Romeo  and  Juliet. 

It  is  sound  alone  that  doth  immediately  and  incor- 
poreally  affect  most ;  this  is  most  manifest  in  music, 
and  concords  and  discords  in  music  :  for  all  sounds, 
whether  they  be  sharp  or  flat,  if  they  be  sweet,  have 
a  roundness  and  equality  ;  and  if  they  be  harsh,  are 
unequal :  for  a  discord  itself  is  but  a  harshness  of 
divers  sounds  meeting.  Bacon. 

This  is  the  slowest,  yet  the  daintiest  sense  ; 

For  even  the  ears  of  such  as  have  no  skill 
Perceive  a  discord,  and  conceive  offence  ; 

And  knowing  not  what's  good,  yet  find  the  ill. 

Davies. 

How  doth  music  amaze  us,  when  of  discords  she 
maketh  the  sweetest  harmony  !  Peacham. 

Hither  conscience  is  to  be  referred ;  if  by  a  com- 
parison of  things  done  with  the  rule  there  be  a  con- 
sonancy,  then  follows  the  sentence  of  approbation  j  if 
discordant  from  it,  the  sentence  of  condemnation. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

Two  strings  of  a  musical  instrument  being  struck 
together,  making  two  noises  that  arrive  at  the  ear  at 
the  same  time  as  to  sense,  yield  a  sound  differing 
from  either  of  them,  and  as  it  were  compounded  of 
both;  insomuch,  that  if  they  be  discordantly  tuned, 
though  each  of  them  struck  apart  would  yield  a  pleas- 


ing  sound,    yet  being  struck   together  they  make  » 
harsh  and  troublesome  noise.  Boyle  on  Colours. 

Discord,  like  that  of  music's  various  parts, 
Discord  that  makes  the  harmony  of  hearts  j 
Discord  that  only  this  dispute  shall  bring, 
Who  best  shall  love  the  duke  and  serve  the  king. 

Dryden. 

All  nature  is  but  art  unknown  to  thee  ; 
All  chance,  direction  which  thou  canst  not  see  ; 
All  discord,  harmony  not  understood  ; 
All  partial  evil,  universal  good.  Pope. 

DISCORD,  in  music,  every  sound  which,  joined 
with  another,  forms  an  assemblage  disagreeable 
to  the  ear ;  or,  rather,  every  interval  whose  ex- 
tremes do  not  coalesce.  Now,  as  there  are  no 
other  concords,  or  consonances,  except  those 
which  form  amongst  themselves,  and  with  their 
fundamental  sound,  perfect  chords,  it  follows  that 
every  other  interval  must  be  a  real  dissonance  or 
discord  :  even  the  third  and  sixth  were  reckoned 
such  among  the  ancients,  who  excluded  them 
from  the  number  of  consonant  chords.  The  term 
dissonance,  which  is  synonymous  with  discord 
both  in  a  literal  and  metaphorical  sense,  signifies 
disagreement  or  disunion.  In  reality,  that  which 
renders  dissonances  grating  is,  that  the  sounds 
which  form  them,  far  from  uniting  in  the  ear, 
seem  to  repel  each  other,  and  are  heard  each  by 
itself  as  two  distinct  sounds  though  produced  at 
the  same  time.  This  repulsion  or  violent  oscilla- 
tion of  sounds  is  heard  more  or  less  as  the 
vibrations  which  produce  it  are  more  or  less  fre- 
quently coincident.  When  two  vocal  strings  are 
gradually  tuned,  till  they  approach  a  consonant 
interval,  the  pulsations  become  slower  as  the 
chord  grows  more  just,  till  at  last  they  are 
scarcely  heard,  if  heard  at  all ;  whence  it  appears 
certain  that  the  pleasure,  produced  in  us  by  har- 
mony, results  from  the  more  or  less  exact  and 
frequent  coincidence  of  vibrations;  though  the 
reason  why  this  coincidence  should  give  pleasure, 
more  than  any  other  modification  or  combination 
of  sounds,  appears  to  us  inscrutable.  The  agree- 
able effects  of  dissonance,  in  harmony,  are  no 
objection  to  this  theory  :  since  it  is  allowed  that 
the  sensations  excited  by  discord  are  not  in  them- 
selves immediately  and  necessarily  pleasing,  but 
only  please  by  auricular  deception.  The  ear  is 
surprised  with  the  shock  it  receives ;  and,  in 
proportion  as  it  is  harsh  and  grating,  we  feel  the 
pleasure  of  returning  harmony  enhanced,  and  the 
disappointment  of  being  artfully  and  insensibly 
extricated  more  agreeable.  The  name  of  disso- 
nance is  given  sometimes  to  the  interval,  and 
sometimes  to  each  of  the  sounds  which  form  it. 
But,  though  two  sounds  equally  form  a  disso- 
nance between  themselves,  the  name  is  most  fre- 
quently given  to  that  sound  in  particular  which 
is  most  extraneous  to  the  chord.  The  number 
of  possible  dissonances  is  indefinite;  but  as  in 
music  we  exclude  all  intervals  which  are  not 
found  in  the  system  received,  the  number  of  dis- 
sonances is  reduced  to  a  very  few  :  besides,  ir 
practice,  we  can  only  select  from  those  few  such 
as  are  agreeable  to  the  species,  and  the  mode,  in 
which  we  compose ;  and  from  this  last  number 
we  must  exclude  such  as  cannot  be  used  consist- 
ently with  the  rules  prescribed.  But  what  are 
these  rules  ?  Have  they  any  foundation  in  nature 


D1S 


286 


DIS 


or  are  they  merely  arbitrary  ?  This  is  what  Rous- 
seau has  endeavoured  to  investigate  and  to  deduce, 
with  more  ingenuity  than  success,  from  principles 
purely  mechanical. 

DISCOVER,  v.  a.  -\  Fr.  decouvrir;  dis 
DISCOV'ERABLE,  adj.  f  arid  cover.  To  see  or 
DISCOV'EKEK,  n.  s.  £  explore;  to  show; 
DISCOV'ERY.  *  disclose ;  bring  to 

light;  make  plain  or  visible. 

He  discovereth  deep  things  out  of  darkness,  and 
bringeth  out  to  light  the  shadow  of  death. 

Job  xii.  22. 

When  we  had  discovered  Cyprus,  we  left  it  ou  the 
"eft  hand.  Acts. 

Let  that  man  with  better  sense  advise, 
That  of  the  world  least  part  to  us  is  read  ; 
And  daily  how  through  hardy  enterprize 
Many  great  regions  are  discovered. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

The  utter  waulls  of  it  yet  stond.  The  kepe  is  ex- 
eeaing  fair  and  strong  ;  and  in  the  waulles  be  certein 
strong  towers.  The  lodgings  that  were  within  the 
area  of  the  castelle  be  discovered  and  faul  to  ruine. 

Leland. 

Here  stand  my  lords,  and  send  discoverers  forth, 
To  know  the  numbers  of  our  enemies.       Shakspeare. 

What,  must  I  hold  a  candle  to  my  shame  1 
They  in  themselves,  good  sooth,  are  too,  too  light. 
Why  'tis  an  office  of  discovery,  love, 
And  I  should  be  obscured.    Id.  Merchant  of  Venice. 

Some  high  climbing  hill, 
Which  to  his  eye  discovers  unaware 
The  goodly  prospect  of  some  foreign  land, 
First  seen,  or  some  renowned  metropolis 
With  glistering  spires  and  battlements  adorned. 

Milton. 

Man  with  strength  and  free  will  armed 
Complete,  to  have  discovered  and  repulsed 
Whatever  wiles  of  foe  or  seeming  friend.        Id. 
They  were  deceived  by  Satan,  and  that  not  in  an 
invisible  situation,  but  in  an   open   and  discoverable 
apparition,  that  is,  in  the  form  of  a  serpent. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

If  more  be  found  out,  they  will  not  recompense 
the  discoverer's  pains,  but  will  be  fitter  to  be  cast  out. 

Holder. 

The  cover  of  the  coach  was  made  with  such  joints, 
that  as  they  might,  to  avoid  the  weather,  pull  it  up 
lose,  so  they  might  put  each  end  down,  and  remain 
as  discovered  and  open-sighted  as  on  horseback. 

Sidney. 

Of  all  who  since  have  used  the  open  sea, 
.    Than  the  bold  English  none  more  fame  have  won  ; 
Beyond  the  year,  and  out  of  heaven's  high  way, 
They  make  discoveries  where  they  see  no  sun. 

Dryden. 

Things  that  appeared  amiable  by  the  light  of  this 
•world,  appear  of  a  different  odious  hue  in  the  clear 
discoveries  of  the  next.  South. 

An  old  maiden  gentlewoman  is  the  greatest  disco- 
verer of  judgments  ;  she  can  tell  you  what  bin  it  was 
that  set  such  a  man's  house  on  fire. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

It  is  concluded  by  astronomers,  that  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  moon  hath  no  clouds  nor  rains,  but  a 
perpetual  and  uniform  serenity ;  because  nothing 
discoverable  in  the  lunar  surface  is  ever  covered  and 
absconded  by  the  interposition  of  any  clouds  or  mists. 

Bcntley. 

Places  receive  appellations,  according  to  the  lan- 
guage of  the  discoverer,  from  observations  made  upon 
the  people.  Broome. 

Revelation  may  assert  two  things  to  be  joined, 
whose  connection  or  agreement  is  not  discoverable  by 
r«ason.  Watts. 


DISCOUN'SEL,  *.  a.  Dis  and  counsel.  To 
dissuade ;  to  give  contrary  advice.  Obsolete. 

But  him  that  palmer  from  that  vanity 
With  temperate  advice  discounselled.  Spenser. 

DIS'COUNT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  From  dia  and 
count.  To  count  back;  to  pay  back  a^ain.  In- 
terest so  counted  after  a  principal  given. 

My  father's,  mother's,  brother's  death  I  pardon  : 
My  prayers  and  penance  shall  discount  for  these, 
And  beg  of  heaven  to  charge  the  bill  on  me. 

Dryden. 

The  farmers,  spitefully  combined, 
Force  him  to  take  his  tithes  in  kind  ; 
And  Parvisol  discounts  arrears 
By  bills  for  taxes  and  repairs.  Swift. 

His  whole  intention  was,  to  buy  a  certain  quantity 
of  copper  money  from  Wood,  at  a  large  discount,  and 
sell  them  as  well  as  he  could.  Id. 

DISCOUNT,  in  commerce,  a  term  among  traders, 
merchants,  and  bankers.  It  is  used  by  the  two 
former  on  occasion  of  their  buying  commodities 
on  the  usual  time  of  credit,  with  a  condition  that 
the  seller  shall  allow  the  buyer  a  certain  discount, 
at  the  rate  of  so  much  per  cent,  per  annum,  for 
the  time  for  which  the  credit  is  generally  given, 
upon  condition  that  the  buyer  pays  ready  money 
for  such  commodities,  instead  of  taking  the  time 
of  credit.  Traders  and  merchants  also  frequently 
taking  promissory  notes  for  moneys  due,  payable 
to  them  or  order  at  a  certain  time,  and  sometimes 
having  occasion  for  money  before  the  time  is 
elapsed,  procure  these  notes  to  be  discounted  by 
bankers  before  the  time  of  payment.  Bills  of  ex- 
change are  also  discounted  by  bankers ;  and  in 
this  consists  one  article  of  the  profits  of  banking. 
See  BANK. 

DISCOUNTENANCE,  v.  a.  &  )     From  da 

DISCOUN'TENANCER,  n.  s.  [n.  s.  $  and  coun- 
tenance. To  discourage  by  cold  treatment :  one 
who  discourages. 

Rumours  of  scandal  and  murmurs  against  the  king 
and  his  government,  taxed  him  for  a  great  taxer  of  his 
people,  and  discountenancer  of  his  nobility, 

Bacon. 

He  thought  a  little  discountenance  upon  those  per- 
sons would  suppress  that  spirit.  Clarendon. 

He  came,  and  with  him  Eve,  more  loth,  tho'  first 
To  offend  ;  discountenanced  both,  and  discomposed. 

Milton. 

The  truly  upright  judge  will  always  countenance 
right,  and  ducounten-ince  wrong.  Atterbury. 

In  expectation  of  the  hour  of  judgment,  he  pati- 
ently bears  all  the  difficulties  of  duty,  and  the  discoun- 
tenance be  meets  with  from  a  wicked  and  prophane 
world.  Rogers. 

Present  time  and  future  may  be  considered  as  ri- 
vals ;  and  he  who  solicits  the  one,  must  expect  to  be 
discountenanced  by  the  other.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds. 

DISCOUR'AGE,  v.  a.  ~\        Fr.     decourager. 

DISCOUR'AGER,  n.  s.        >  Dis    and    courage. 

DISCOUR'AGEMENT.  J  To  depress ;  deprive 
of  confidence  ;  dastardise;  deter;  taking/rom  : 
discouragement  is  the  cause  of  depression,  or 
fear. 

Wherefore  discourage  ye  the  neart  of  the  children 
of  Israel  from  going  over  into  the  land  ?  Numbers. 

I  might  neither  encourage  the  rebels'  insolence, 
nor  discourage  the  protestants'  loyalty  and  patience. 

Kino  Cluirles. 


DIS 


287 


DIS 


You  may  keep  your  beauty  and  your  health,  unless 
you  destroy  them  yourself,  or  discourage  them  to  stay 
with  you,  by  using  them  ill.  Temple. 

To  things  we  would  have  them  lfiarn,the  great  and 
only  discouragement  is,  that  they  are  called  to  them. 

Locke. 

The  apostle  with  great  zeal  discourages  too  unrea- 
sonable a  presumption.  Rogers* 

The  books  read  at  schools  and  colleges  are  full  of 
incitements  to  virtue,  and  discouragement  from  vice. 

Swift. 

Most  men  in  years,  as  they  are  generally  discou- 
ragers of  youth,  are  like  old  trees,  which,  being  past 
bearing  themselves,  will  suffer  no  young  plants  to 
flourish  beneath  them.  Pope. 

The  obscurity  of  the  prophecies,  great  as  it  is  in 
some  parts,  is  not  such  as  should  discourage  the 
Christian  Laic  from  the  study  of  them,  nor  such  as 
will  excuse  him  under  the  neglect  of  it. 

Bp.  Horsley. 

DISCOURSE',  v.  a.,  v.n.  &  n      Span,  and 

DISCOURSED,  n.  s.  [n.  t.  >  Fr.  discourir  ; 

DISCOURS'IVE,  adj.  3  It.  discorrcre; 

Lat.  discurrere,  dis  and  curro,  to  wander  about  ; 
because  in  discourse  the  mind  travels  from  ob- 
ject to  object.  To  treat  of  by  speech  or  writing ; 
to  discuss  :  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  talk  ;  relate ; 
converse ;  reason. 

By  reason  of  that  original  weakness  in  the  instru- 
ments, without  which  the  understanding  part  is  not 
able  in  this  world  by  discourse  to  work,  the  very  con- 
ceit of  painfulness  is  a  bridle  to  stay  us.  Hooker. 

Sure  he  that  made  us  with  such  large  discourse, 
Looking  before  and  after,  gave  us  not 
That  capability  and  godlike  reason 
To  rust  in  us  unused.  Shakspeare. 

Go  with  us  into  the  abbey  here, 
And  let  us  there  at  large  discourse  all  oof  fortunes. 

Id. 

The  tract  of  every  thing 
Would  by  a  good  discourser  lose  some  life, 
Which  action's  self  was  tongue  to.  Id. 

He  waxeth  wiser  than  himself,  more  by  an  hour's 
discourse,  than  by  a  day's  meditation.  Bacon. 

Brutes  do  want  that  quick  discoursing  power. 

Davies. 

In  thy  discourse,  if  thou  desire  to  please, 
All  such  is  courteous,  useful,  new,  or  witty  j 
Usefulness  comes  by  labour,  wit  by  ease, 
Courtesy  grows  in  court,  news  in  the  city. 

Herbert. 
The  soul 

Reason  receives,  and  reason  is  her  being, 
Discoursive,  or  intuitive  ;  discourse  » 

Is  oftest  yours,  the  latter  is  most  ours.     Milton. 
•    Philologers   and  critical  discourses,   who  look  be- 
yond the  obvious  exteriors  of  things,  will  not  be  angry 
at  our  narrower  explorations.  Browne. 

The  act  of  the  mind  which  connects  propositions, 
and  deduceth  conclusions  from  them,  the  schools  call 
discourse ;  and  we  shall  not  miscall  it,  if  we  name  it 
reason.  Glanville. 

Of  various  things  discoursing  as  he  passed, 
Anchises  hither  bends.  Dryden. 

The  discourse  here  is  about  ideas,  which,  he  says, 
are-  real  things,  and  seen  iu  God.  Locke. 

The  general  maxims  we  are  discoursing  of  are  not 
known  to  children,  ideots,  and  a  great  part  of  man- 
kiad.  iff. 


Flowers  of  rhetoric  in  sermons  and  serious  dis- 
courses are  like  the  blue  and  red  flowers  in  corn, 
pleasing  to  those  who  come  only  for  amusement,  but 
prejudicial  to  him  who  would  reap  profit  from  it. 

Pope. 

When  a  man's  capacity  does  not  enable  him  to  en- 
tertain or  animate  the  company,  it  is  the  best  he  can 
do  to  render  himself  inoffensive,  and  to  keep  his  teeth 
clean  ;  but  the  person  who  has  talents  for  discourse, 
and  a  passionate  desire  to  enliven  conversation,  ought 
to  have  many  improprieties  excused,  which  in  the 
other  were  unpardonable.  Shenstone. 

DISCOURTEOUS,  adj.  Pis  and  courteous. 
Uncivil ;  uncomplaisant  ;  defective  in  good 
manners. 

DISCOURTESY,  n.  s.  ?      Dis  and  courtesy. 

DISCOUR'TEOUS,  adj,  5  Incivility ;  rude- 
ness ;  act  of  disrespect. 

Be  calm  in  arguing  ;  for  fierceness  makes 

Error  a  fault,  and  truth  discourtesy.  Herbert. 

As  if  chearfulness  had  been  tediousness,  and  good 
entertainment  had  been  turned'to  discourtesy,  he  would 
ever  get  himself  alone.  Sidney. 

He  made  me  visits,  maundering  as  if  I  had  done 
him  a  discourtesy.  Wiseman. 

He  resolved  to  unhorse  the  first  discourteous  knight 
he  should  meet  .  Motteux's  Don  Quixote. 

DIS'COUS,  adj.  From  Lat.  discus.  Broad ; 
flat ;  wide.  Used  by  botanists  to  denote  the 
middle,  plain,  and  flat  part  of  some  flowers,  such 
as  the  flos  so) is,  &c. 

DISCREDIT,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Fr.  dicrediter. 
To  deprive  of  credibility  ;  to  make  not  trusted  ; 
to  disgrace  ;  distrust :  as  a  substantive,  reproach; 
disgrace ;  lower  degree  of  infamy ;  imputation  of 
fault ;  ignominy. 

He,  like  a  privileged  spy,  whom  nothing  can 
Discredit,  libels  now  'gainst  each  great  man.   Donne. 

You  had  left  unseen  a  wonderful  piece  of  work, 
which  not  to  have  been  blest  withal,  would  have  dit- 
credited  you.  Shakspeare. 

Had  I  been  the  finder  out  of  this  secret,  it  would 
not  have  relished  among  my  other  discredits. 

Shakspeare. 

Idlers  will  ever  live  like  rogues,  and  not  fall  to 
work,  but  be  lazy,  and  then  certify  over  their  country 
to  the  discredit  of  a  plantation.  Bacon. 

He  is  commended  that  makes  a  saving  voyage,  and 
least  discredits  his  travels,  who  returns  the  same  man 
he  went.  Wotton. 

'Tis  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  be  concerned 
for  the  reputation  or  discredit  his  life  may  bring  on  his 
profession.  Rogers. 

Alas,  the  small  discredit  of  a  bribe 

Scarce  hurts  the  lawyer,  but  undoes  the  scribe. 

Pope. 

Reflect  how  glorious  it  would  J>e  to  appear  in  coun- 
tenance of  discredited  duty,  and  by  example  of  piety 
j-evive  the  declining  spirit  of  religion.  Id. 


DISCREET',  adj. 


Fr.  discret ;  Span. 
Port,  and  Ital.  dis- 
crete; Lat.  discretus, 
from  discerno,io  judge. 
Prudent;  wary;  cauti- 


r,  adj. 

DISCREET'LY,  adv 

DISCREET'NESS,  ri.  s. 

DISCRE'TION, 

DISCRE'TIONARY,  adj. 

ous ;  sober ;  modest.  Discretion  and  discreetness 
afe  synonymous  substantives.  Discretionary 
means  unlimited,  except  by  discretion. 

But  now  parfourme  ghe  in  dede,  that  as  the  discre- 
cioun  of  wille  is  redi  so  be  it  also  of  parfourmyng  of 
that  that  ghe  han.  Wiclif.  ii  Cor.  8. 


DIS 


288 


DtS 


The  greatest  parts  without  discretion,  as  obserred  by 
an  elegant  writer,  may  be  fatal  to  their  owner. 

Hume. 

Honest,  discreet,  quiet,  and  godly  learned  men,  wilj 
not  be  withdrawn  by  you.  Whitgifte. 

Nothing  then  was  further  thought  upon  for  the  man- 
ner of  governing ;  but  all  permitted  unto  their  wisdom 
and  discretion  which  were  to  rule.  Hooker. 

Less  fearful  than  discreet, 
Yon  love  the  fundamental  part  of  state, 
Mere  than  you  doubt  the  charge  of  't.   Shakspeare. 
It  is  not  good  that  children  should  know  any  wicked- 
ness :    old  folks  have  discretion,  and  know  the  world. 

Id. 

Discretion  is  the  victor  of  the  war, 
With  lenity,  and  our  directions  followed 
With  cheerfulness,  a  prosperous  end  must  crown 
Our  works  well  undertaken.  Massinger. 

Poets  lose  half  the  praise  they  should  have  got, 
Could  it  be  known  what  they  discreetly  blot. 

Waller. 

The  labour  of  obedience,  loyalty,  and  subjection,  is 
no  more  but  for  a  man  honestly  and  discreetly  to  sit 
•till.  South. 

The  major  being  a  person  of  consummate  experience, 
was  invested  with  a  discretionary  power.  Toiler. 

It  is  the  discreet  man,  not  the  witty,  nor  the  learned, 
nor  the  brave,  who  guides  the  conversation,  «nd  gives 
measures  to  society.  Addison's  Spectator. 

There  is  no  talent  so  useful  towards  rising  in  the 
world,  or  which  puts  men  more  cut  of  the  reach  of 
fortune,  than  discretion,  a  species  of  lower  prudence. 

Swift. 

The  dullest  brain,  if  gently  stirred, 
Perhaps  may  waken  to  a  humming  bird  ; 
The  most  recluse,  discreetly  opened,  find 
Congenial  object  in  the  cockle  kind. 

Pope's  D unclad. 

A  deacon  may  have  a  dispensation  for  entering  into 
orders  before  he  is  twenty-three  years  of  age  ;  and  it 
is  discretionary  in  the  bishop  to  admit  him  to  that  order 
at  what  time  he  thinks  fit.  Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

Dear  youth,  by  fortune  favored,  but  by  love, 
Alas !  not  favoured  less,  be  still  as  now 
Discreet.  Thomson. 

To  Jeffrey  go,  be  silent  and  discreet, 

His  pay  is  just  ten  sterling  pounds  per  sheet : 

Fear  not  to  lie,  'twill  seem  a  lucky  hit, 

Shrink  not  from  blasphemy,  'twill  pass  for  wit. 

Byron. 

DISCREP'ANCE,  n.  s.  f      Lat.  discrepantia. 

DISCREP'ANT,  adj.  \  Difference;  contra- 

riety ;  disagreement. 

Diversity  of  education,  and  discrepancy  of  those 
principles  wherewith  men  are  at  first  imbued,  and 
wherein  all  our  after  reasonings  are  founded. 

Lord  Digby  to  K.  Digby. 

DISCRETE,  v.  a.  &  adj.  )       Lat.  discretus. 

DISCRE'TIVE,  adj  }  To  separate;    to 

discontinue;    distinct;    disjoined.     For   discre- 
tive,  see  the  instance. 

As  for  its  diaphaneity,  it  enjoyeth  that  most  emi- 
nently ;  as  having  its  earthly  and  salinous  parts  so 
exactly  resolved,  that  its  body  is  left  imporous,  and 
not  discreted  by  atomical  terminations.  Browne. 

Discrete  quantity,  or  different  individuals,  are 
measured  by  number  without  any  breaking  continuity  ; 
that  is,  m  things  that  have  continuity,  as  continued 
quantity  and  motion.  Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 


Discretive  propositions  are  such  wherein  various, 
and  seemingly  opposite,  judgments  are  made,  whose 
variety  or  distinction  is  noted  by  the  particles  but, 
though,  yet,  &c.  as,  travellers  may  change  their  cli- 
mate, but  not  their  temper ;  Job  was  patient,  though 
his  grief  was  great.  Watts. 

DISCRETE,  or  DISJUNCT,  PROPORTION  is  that 
in  which  the  ratio  between  two  or  more  pairs  of 
numbers  is  the  same,  and  yet  the  proportion  is 
not  continued,  as  the  ratio  between  3  :  6  is  the 
same  as  that  between  8  :  16,  and  therefore  the 
numbers  are  proportional;  but  it  is  only  dis- 
cretely or  disjunctly,  for  3  is  not  to  6  as  6  to  8  ; 
that  is,  the  proportion  is  broken  off  between  8 
and  3,  and  is  not  continued  as  in  the  follow- 
ing continual  proportionals  : — 

3  :  6  :  :  12  :  24. 

DISCRIMINATE,  v.a.  &  adj.^   Lat.  discri- 
DISCRIMI'NABLE,  adj.  mino,   from 

DISCRIM'INATELY,  adv.  I  Gr.  dig  and 

DISCRIMI'NATENESS,  n.  s.  }>iepii/w,       to 

DISCRIMINATION,  I  judge.     To 

DISCRIMINATIVE,  ,  adj.  \  mark  a  dif- 

DISCRIM'INOUS.  J  ference; dis- 

tinguished by  tokens ;  select ;  separate.  As  an 
adjective,  distinguished  by  marks.  Discriraiua- 
ble  is  distinguishable.  Discriminous  is  an  obso- 
lete word  for  critical,  hazardous. 

Oysters  and  cockles  and  muscles,  which  move  not, 
have  no  discriminate  sex.  Bacon. 

Take  ,heed  of  abetting  any  factions,  or  applying 
any  publick  discriminations  in  matters  of  religion. 

King  Charles. 

There  are  three  sorts  of  it  differing  in  fineness  from 
each  other,  and  discriminated  by  the  natives  by  three 
peculiar  names.  Boyle. 

Discriminative  Providence  knew  before  the  nature 
and  course  of  all  things. 

More'i  Antidote  against  Atheism. 

There  may  be  ways  of  discriminating  the  voice  ;  as 
by  acuteness  and  gravity,  the  several  degrees  of  rais- 
ing and  falling  from  one  tone  or  note  to  another. 

Holder. 

Any  kind  of  spitting  of  blood  imports  a  very  discri- 
minous  state,  unless  it  happens  upon  the  gaping  of  a 
vein  opened  by  a  plethory.  Harvey. 

There  is  a  reverence  to  be  shewed  them  on  the  ac- 
count of  their  discrimination  from  other  places,  and  se- 
paration for  sacred  uses.  Stittingfleet. 

The  right  hand  is  discriminated  from  the  left  by  a 
natural,  necessary,  and  never  to  be  confounded  dis- 
tinction. South, 

The  only  standing  test  and  discriminative  characte- 
ristics of  any  metal  or  mineral,  must  be  sought  for  in 
the  constituent  matter  of  it.  Woodward. 

By  that  prudent  discrimination  made  between  the 
offenders  of  different  degrees,  he  obliges  those  whom 
he  has  distinguished  as  objects  of  mercy.  Addison. 

DIS'CRO  WN,  v.  a.  From  dis  and  crown.  To 
deprive  of  a  crown. 

Through   storm   and  darkness   yawns   the  rending 

ground, 

The  gulf  is  thick  with  phantoms,  but  the  chief 
Seems  royal  still,  though  with  her  head  discrowned, 
And  pale,  but  lovely,  with  maternal  grief 
She  clasps  a  babe,  to  whom  her  breast  yields  no  relief. 

Byron. 


DIS 


289 


DIS 


DISCU'BITORY,  adj.  Lat.  discubitorius.  Fit- 
ted to  the  posture  of  leaning. 

After  bathing  they  retired  to   bed,    and   refreshed 
themselves  with  a  repast ;  and  so    that  custom,  by  de- 
grees, changed  their  cubiculary  beds  into  discubitory. 
Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DISCUM'BENCY,  n.s.  Lat.  d iscumbens.  The 
act  of  leaning  at  meat,  after  the  ancient  manner. 
See  ACCUBATIOX. 

The  Greeks  and  Romans  used  the  custom  of  discum- 
bency  at  meals,  which  was  upon  their  left  side  ;   for  so 
their  right  hand  was  free  and  ready  for  all  service. 
Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DISCUM'BER,  v.  a.  Dis  and  cumber.  To 
disengage  from  any  troublesome  weight ;  to  dis- 
engage from  impediment. 

His  limbs  discumbered  of  the  clinging  vest, 
He  binds  the  sacred  cincture  round  his  breast, 

Pope. 

DISCURE',  v.  a.  Fr.  decouvrir.  To  discover; 
to  reveal. 

I  will,  if  please  you,  it  discure,  assay 
To  ease  you  of  that  ill.  Faerie  Queene. 

Fr.  discursif ;   from 
•  Lat.  discurro.  Moving 


DISCUR'SIVE,  adj. 

DISCUR'SORY,  adj.        3  here  and  there;    rov-    tempt 
ing;  desultory;  as  a  corruption  of  discoursive.     disdain. 
Proceeding  by  gradation  from  premises  to  con- 
sequences; and   thus  discursory  is  argumenta- 
tive. 

Some  noises  help  sleep  ;  as  the  blowing  of  the  wind, 
and  the  trickling  of  water  :  they  move  a  gentle  atten- 
tion ;  and  whatsoever  moveth  attention,  without  too 
much  labour,  stilleth  the  natural  and  discursive  motion 
of  the  spirits.  Bacon. 

There  is  a  sanctity  of  soul  and  body,  of  more  effi- 
cacy for  the  receiving  of  divine  truths,  than  the  great- 
est pretences  to  discursive  demonstration. 

More's  Divine  Dialogues. 

Tfcere  hath  been  much  dispute  touching  the  know- 
ledge of  brutes,  whether  they  have  a  kind  of  discursive 
faculty,  which  some  call  reason. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

We  have  a  principle  within,  whereby  we  think,  and 
we  know  we  think  ;  whereby  we  do  discursively,  and 
hy  way  of  ratiocination,  deduce  one  thing  from  ano- 
ther. Id. 

DiS'CUS,  n.  s.  Lat.  A  quoit;  a  heavy  piece 
of  iron  thrown  in  the  ancient  sports.  See  Disc. 

From  Elatreus'  strong  arm  the  discus  flies, 
And  sings  with  unmatched  force  along  the  skies. 

Pope. 

Fr.  discuter;  Span,  and 


His  usage  was  to  commit  the  discussing  of  causes 
privately  to  certain  persons  learned  in  the  laws. 

Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

If  by  the  liberty  of  the  press,  we  understand  merely 
the  liberty  of  discussing  the  propriety  of  public  mea- 
sures and  political  opinions,  let  us  have  as  much  of 
it  as  you  please.  Franklin. 

DISCUTIENT,  n.  s.  Lat.  discutiens.  A  me- 
dicine that  has  power  to  repel  or  drive  back  the 
matter  of  tumors  in  the  blood.  It  sometimes 
means  the  same  as  carminative. 

The  swellings  arising  from  these  require  to  be 
'.reated,  in  their  beginning,  with  moderate  repellents 
ind  discutients.  Wiseman. 

DISCUTIENTS,  in  surgery,  are  such  exter- 
nal remedies  as,  by  their  subtilty,  dissolve  or 
disperse  a  stagnating  or  coagulated  fluid  in  any 
part  of  the  body. 

DISDAIN',  v.  a.,  v.n.  &n  s.-\  T?T.dedaigner; 

DISDAIN'FUL,  adj. 

DISDAIN'FULLY,  adv. 

DISDAINFULNESS,  n.  s. 

and  dignor.)    To   esteem  unworthy.     As  an  ac- 
tive verb   it  signifies  to  scorn :  as  a  substantive, 
contempt ;  scorn ;  indignation  united  with  con- 
Disdainfulness    is    synonymous    with 


.-\ 

(.Sp-  desdignar  ; 
(  Lat.  dedignari ; 
3  (de  privative, 


Children  being  haughty,  through  disdain  and  want 
of  nurture,  do  stain  the  nobility  of  their  kindred . 

Ecclus. 
A  proud  disdainfulness  of  other  men. 

Ascliam. 

His  angry  steede  did  chide  his  foaming  bitt, 
As  much  disduyidnij  to  the  curbe  to  yield  : 
Full  jolly  knight  he  seemed  and  faire  did  sitt, 
As  one  for  knightly  giusts  and  fierce  encounters  fitt. 
Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

There  will  come  a  time  when  three  words,  uttered 
with  charity  and  meekness,  shall  receive  a  far  more 
blessed  reward,  than  three  thousand  volumes,  writtea 
with  disdainful  sharpness  of  wit.  Hooker- 

The  queen  is  obstinate, 
Stubborn  to  justice,  apt  to'  accuse  it, 
Disdainful  to  be  tried  by  't.  Shakspeare. 

Either  greet  him  not, 

Or  else  disdainfully,  which  shall  shake  him  more. 

Id. 


uas,  v.  a.  ~\  rr.  aiscuter;  span,  ana 
S'SER,  n.  s.  f  Port,  discutir ;  Ital.  and 
S'SIVE,  adj.  £  Lat.  discutere,  dis  and  qua- 
S'SION,  n.  s.  J  tio,  to  shake  down  or  at- 


DISCUSS',  v.  a. 

DlSCUS'sER, 

DISCUS'SIVE, 

DISCUS'SION, 

tack  by  battering.  To  examine,  or  clear  by  dis- 
quisition ;  to  ventilate ;  to  clear  up  ;  to  disperse 
matter  or  humors  of  the  body. 

Many  arts  were  used  to  discuss  the  beginnings  of 
new  affection.  Wotton. 

Consider  the  threefold  effect  of  Jupiter's  trisulk, 
to  burn,  discuss,  and  terebrate. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Truth  cannot  be  found  without  'some  labour  and 
intention  of  the  mind,  and  the  thoughts  dwelling  a 
considerable  time  upon  the  survey  and  discussion  of 
«ach  particular.  South. 

Vol..  VII. 


Can  I  forget,  when  they  in  prison  placing  her, 
With  swelling  heart,  in  spite  and  due  disdainfulness, 
She  lay  for  dead,  till  I  helped  with  unlacing  her. 

Sidney. 

The    disdainful    soul    came    rushing    through  the 
wound.  Dry  den. 

It  is  not  to  insult  and  domineer,  to  look  disdain 
fully,  and  revile  imperiously,  that  procures  esteem 
from  any  one.  South. 

Tell  him,  Cato 
Disdains  a  life  which  he  has  power  to  offer. 

Addison. 

But  against  you,  ye  Greeks,  ye  coward  train, 
Gods  ?  how  my  soul  is  moved  with  just  disdain  ! 
Pope's  Odyssey. 

But  no  one  ever  heard  her  speak  or  shriek. 

Although  her  paroxysm  drew  towards  its  close  : 
Hers  was  a  phrensy  which  disdained  to  rave. 
Even  when  they  smote  her,  in  the  hope  to  save. 

Byron. 

u 


DIS 


290 


DIS 


DISDIACLASTIC  CRYSTAL,  in  natural  his- 
tory, a  name  given  by  Bartholine  and  some 
others  to  the  pellucid  fossil  substance,  more 
usually  called,  from  the  place  whence  it  was 
first  brought,  Iceland  crystal ;  though  properly 
it  is  no  crystal  at  all,  but  a  tine  pellucid  spar, 
called  by  Dr.  Hill  from  its  shape  parallelopipe- 
dum. 

DISEASE'  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )      Dis  and  ease.   To 

DISEAS'EDNESS,  n.  s.  ]  afflict  with  illness  ; 
to  torment  with  pain  or  sorrow ;  to  make  morbid ; 
infect:  as  a  substantive,  the  malady,  sickness, 
&c.,  endured. 

In  the  world  ghe  schuler  haue  dise.ie,  but  triste  ghe, 
I  haue  ouercome  the  world.  Wiclif.  Jon  xvi. 

And  Asa,  in  the  thirty  and  ninth  year  of  his  reign, 
was  diseased  in  his  feet,  and  his  disease  was  exceeding 
great ;  and  in  his  disease  he  sought  not  to  the  Lord, 
but  to  the  physicians.  Chron. 

Full  of  diseases  was  his  carcas  blew, 
And  a  dry  dropsie  through  his  flesh  did  flow, 
Which  by  misdiet  daily  greater  grew. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene, 

We  are  all  diseased, 

And  with  our  surfeiting  and  wanton  hours 
Have  brought  ourselves  into  a  burning  fever. 

Shakspeare. 

Food  improperly  taken,  not  only  produces  original 
diseases,  but  affords-  those  that  are  already  engendered 
both  matter  and  sustenance  ;  so  that,  let  the  father  of 
disease  be  what  it  may,  intemperance  is  certainly  its 
mother.  Burton. 

A  lazar-house  it  seemed,  wherein  were  laid 
Numbers  of  all  diseased,  all  maladies 
Of  ghastly  spasm,  or  racking,  torture.  Milton. 

Authority  is  a  disease  and  cure, 
Which  men  can  neither  want  nor  well  endure. 

Butler. 

We  cannot  be  too  jealous,  we  cannot  suspect  our- 
selves too  much  to  labour  under  the  disease  of  pride, 
which  cleaves  the  closer  to  us  by  our  belief  or  confi- 
dence that  we  are  quite  without  it.  Clarendon. 

Though  great  light  be  insufferable  to  our  eyes,  yet 
the  highest  degree  of  darkness  does  not  at  all  disease 
them.  Locke. 

This  is  a  restoration  to  some  former  state  ;  not  that 
state  of  indigency  and  diseasedness.  Burnet's  Theory. 

Then  wasteful  forth 
Walks  the  dire  power  of  pestilent  disease. 

Thomson's  Summer. 

But  he  was  phrenzied, — wherefore,  who  may  know  • 
Since  cause  might  be  which  skill  could  never  find  ; 
But  he  was  phrenzied  by  disease  or  woe, 
To  that  worst  pitch  of  all,  which  wears  a  reasoniog 
show.  Byron. 

DISEASE  has  been  variously  denned  by  physi- 
cians, almost  every  founder  of  a  new  system 
having  given  a  definition  of  disease,  differing 
in  some  respects  from  his  predecessors.  See 
MEDICINE  and  NOSOLOGY.  Of  all  animals,  man 
is  subject  to  the  most  diseases  ;  and  of  men,  the 
studious  and  speculative  are  most  exposed  to 
them.  Other  animals  have  their  diseases ;  but 
they  are  in  small  number,  because  they  live 
more  according  to  nature  :  nor  are  plants  with- 
out them ;  though  their  known  maladies  are  few. 
The  ancient  Hebrews,  who  were  versed  in  the 
study  of  natural  philosophy,  and  not  much  ac- 
customed to  recur  to  physical  causes,  and  con- 


sult physicians,  when  they  were  sick,  imputed 
their  diseases  generally  to  evil  spirits,  the  exe- 
cutioners of  divine  vengeance. 

DISEASES  OF  DOGS.  See  DOG  and  HYDRO- 
PHOBIA. 

DISEASES  OF  HORSES.     SEE  FARRIERY. 
DISEDG'ED,  adj.    Dis  and  edge.    Blunted , 
obtunded ;  dulled 

I  grieve  myself 

To  think,  when  thou  shall  be  disedged  by  her 
Whom  now  thou  tirest  on,  how  thy  memory 
Will  then  be  panged  by  me. 

Shakspeare.     Cymbeline. 

DISEMBARK',  v.  a.  &  v.  n.     Dis   and  em- 
bark.    To  carry  to  land;  to  go  on  land. 
I  must  unto  the  road,  to  ditembarh 
Some  necessaries. 

Shakspeare.   Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona. 
There  disembarking  on  the  green  sea-side, 
We  land  our  cattle,  and  the  spoil  divide. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

DISEMBITTER,  v.  a.  Dis  and  embitter. 
To  sweeten ;  to  free  from  bitterness ;  to  clear 
from  acrimony  :  an  unusual  word. 

Encourage  such  innocent  amusements  as  may  dii- 
embitter  the  minds  of  men,  and  make  them  mutually 
rejoice  in  the  same  agreeable  satisfactions. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

DISEMBODIED,  adj.  Dis  and  embodied. 
Divested  of  the  body;  discharged  from  military 
icrvice. 

Disembodied  spirits  are  generally  creatures  of  the 
imagination,  and  of  old  wondering  wit.  Thomas. 

DISEMBOGUE',  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  Old  Fr.  disem- 
boucher. — Skinner.  To  pour  out  at  the  mouth  01 
a  river ;  to  vent :  to  gain  vent ;  flow. 

Rivers 
In  ample  oceans  disembogued,  or  lost. 

Dryden.      Ovid. 

By  eminences  placed  up  and  down  the  globe,  the 
rivers  make  innumerable  turnings  and  windings,  and 
at  last  disembogue  in  several  mouths  into  the  sea. 

Cheyne. 

Rolling  down,  the  steep  Timavus  raves, 
And  through  nine  channels  disembogues  his  waves. 

Addison. 

DISEMBOS'OMED,  part.  adj.  Dis  and  era- 
bosom.  Taken  from  the  bosom. 

He 

Who,  disembosomed  from  the  Father,  bows 

The  heaven  of  heavens  to  kiss  the  distant  earth. 

Young. 

DISEMBOWELLED,  part.  adj.  Dis  and 
embowel.  Taken  from  out  the  bowels. 

So  her  disembowelled  web 
Arachne  in  a  hall  or  kitchen  spreads, 
Obvious  to  vagrant  flies.  Philips. 

DISEMBROIL',  v.  a.  Fr.  debrouiller.  To 
disentangle  ;  to  free  from  perplexity  ;  to  reduce 
from  confusion. 

Then  earth   from  air,   and  seas  from  earth  were 

driven, 

And  grosser  air  sunk  from  etherial  heaven ; 
Thus  disembroiled,  they  take  their  proper  place. 

Dryden. 

The  system  of  his  politicks  is  disembroiled,  and 
cleared  of  all  those  incoherences  and  independent 
matters  that  are  woven  into  this  motley  piece. 

Addisofi's  Whig  Examiner. 

DISENA'BLE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  enable.  To 
deprive  of  power ;  to  disable ;  to  sink  into 
weakness  ;  to  weaken. 


DIS 


291 


DIS 


Now  age  has  overtaken  me  ;  and  want,  a  more  in- 
sufferable evil,  through  the  change  of  the  times,  has 
wholly  disenabled  me.  Dryden. 

DISENCHANT'  v.  a.    Dis  and  enchant.    To 
free  from  the  force  of  an  enchantment ;  to  deliver 
from  the  power  of  charms  or  spells. 
Muse,  stoop  thy  disenchanted  wing  to  truth. 

Denham. 
Alas  !  let  your  own  brain  disenchant  you.     Sidney. 

Haste  to  thy  work ;  a  noble  stroke  or  two 
Ends  all  the  charms,  and  disenchants  the  grove. 

Dryden. 

DISENCUM'BER,  v.  a.  }      Dis  and  encum- 
DISENCUM'BRANCE,  n.  s.  5ber.     To  discharge 

from  encumbrances ;  free  from  impediment  or 

obstruction ;  disburden. 

Dim  night  had  disencumbered  heaven.  Milton. 

It  will  need  the  actual  intention,  the  particular 
stress  and  application  of  the  whole  soul,  to  disencumber 
and  set  it  free,  to  scour  off  its  rust,  and  remove  those 
hindrances  which  would  otherwise  clog  and  check  the 
freedom  of  its  operations..  Sprat. 

The  disencumbered  soul 

Flew  off,  and  left  behind  the  clouds  and  starry  pole. 

Dryden. 

Dreams  look  like  the  amusements  of  the  soul,  when 
she  is  disencumbered  of  her  machine  ;  her  sports  and 
recreations,  when  she  has  laid  her  charge  asleep. 

Spectator. 

There  are  many  who  make  a  figure  below  what 
their  fortune  or  merit  entitles  them  to,  out  of  mere 
choice,  and  an  elegant  desire  of  ease  and  disencum- 
brance.  Id. 

The  church  of  St.  Justina,  designed  by  Palladio, 
is  the  most  handsome,  luminous,  disencumbered  build- 
ing, in  the  inside,  that  I  have  ever  seen. 

Addison  on  Italy. 

DISENGAGE',  v.  a.  &  v.  v.~\      Dis  and  en- 
DISENGAGED'J  part.  adj.  f  gage.     To  re- 

DISENGAGED'NESS,  n.  s.  I  lieve  from  duty 

DISENGAGE'MENT.  J  or  obligation  ; 

to  withdraw  from  duty,  obligation,  or  engage- 
ment. Hence  disengagement,  and  disengaged- 
ness,  are  applied  to  any  state  of  freedom  or  va- 
cancy. 

When  our  mind's  eyes  are  disengaged  and  free, 
They  clearer,  farther,  and  distinctly  see.     Denham. 

Some  others,  being  very  light,  would  float  up  and 
down  a  good  while,  before  they  could  wholly  disengage 
themselves  and  descend.  Burnet's  Theory. 

Providence  gives  us  notice,  by  sensible  declensions, 
that  we  may  disengage  from  the  world  by  degrees. 

Cottier  on  T/toayht . 

In  the  next  paragraph,  I  found  my  author  oretty 
well  disengaged  from  quotations.  Atteroury. 

The  consideration  that  should  disengage  our  fond- 
ness from  worldly  things,  is,  that  they  are  uncertain 
in  their  foundation  j  fading,  transient,  and  corruptible 
in  their  nature.  Rogers. 

It  is  very  hard  for  the  mind  to  disengage  itself  from 
a  subject  on  which  it  has  been  long  employed. 

Addison. 

The  great  use  of  light  to  vegetation  would  appear 
from  this  theory  to  be  by  disengaging  vital  air  from 
the  water  which  they  perspire,  and  thence  to  facilitate 
its  union  with  their  blood  exposed  beneath  the  thin 
surface  of  their  leaves.  Darwin. 


A  man  purposes  his  schemes  of  life  in  a  state  of 
abstraction  and  disengagement,  exempt  from  the  en- 
ticements of  hope,  the  solicitations  of  affection,  the 
importunities  of  appetite,  or  the  depressions  of  fear. 

Johnson. 

DISENTAN'GLE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  entangle. 
To  untold  or  loosen  the  parts  of  a  thing ;  to  free 
from  impediment  or  perplexity  ;  separate ;  dis- 
tinguish 

Though  in  concretions  particles  so  entangle  one 
another,  that  they  cannot  in  a  short  time  clear  them- 
selves, yet  they  do  incessantly  strive  to  disentangle 
themselves,  and  get  away.  Boyle. 

Till  they  could  find  some  expedient  to  explicate  and 
disentangle  themselves  out  of  this  labyrinth,  they  made 
no  advance  towards  supplying  theii  armies. 

Clarendon. 

The  welfare  of  their  souls  requires  a  better  judg- 
men*  than  their  own,  either  to  guide  them  in  their 
duty,  or  to  disentangle  them  from  a  temptation. 

South, 

Neither  can  God  himself  be  otherwise  understood  by 
us  than  as  a  mind  free  and  disentangled  from  all  cor- 
poreal mixtures.  Stillingjleet. 

Wherever  I  turned  my  view,  there  was  perplexity 
to  be  disentangled,  and  confusion  to  be  regulated. 

Johnson.  Preface  to  Dictionary. 

DISENTER',  v.  a.  Dis  and  Fr.  enterrer.  To 
unbury ;  to  take  out  of  the  grave. 

Though  the  blindness  of  some  fanaticks  have 
savaged  on  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  have  been 
so  injurious  unto  worms  as  to  disenterre  the  bodies  of 
the  deceased,  yet  had  they  therein  no  design  upon  the 
soul.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

DISENTHRAL',  v.  a.  Dis  and  enthral.  To 
set  free ;  to  restore  to  liberty ;  to  rescue  from 
slavery. 

If  religion  were  false,  bad  men  would  set  the  ut- 
most force  of  their  reason  on  work  to  discover  that 
falsity,  and  thereby  disenthral  themselves.  South. 

But  God  my  soul  shall  disenthral ; 
For  I  upon  his  name  will  call.  Sandys. 

DISENTHRONE',  v.  a.  Dis  and  enthrone. 
To  depose  from  sovereignty;  to  dethrone. 

Either  to  disenthrone  the  King  of  heave" 
We  war,  if  war  be  best ;  or  to  regain 
Our  own  right  lost.  Milton. 

DISENTRANCE',  v  a.  Dis  and  entrance. 
To  awaken  from  a  trance,  or  deep  sleep. 

Ralpho,  by  this  time  disentranced, 
Upon  his  bum  himself  advanced.          Hudibrat. 

DISESPOUSE',  v.a.  Dis  and  espouse.  To 
separate  after  faith  plighted. 

Such  was  the  rage 
Of  Tnmus,  for  Lavinia  disespoused.  Milton. 

DISESTEEiVT,  v.  a.  &  re.  s.  )      From  dis  and 
DISESTIMA'TION,  n.  s.  $  esteem.    To  dis- 

regard, or  regard  slightly  :  slight  regard. 

But  if  this  sacred  gift  you  disesteem, 
Then  cruel  plagues  shall  fall  on  Priam's  state. 

Denham. 

When  any  one,  by  miscarriage,  falls  into  diset- 
teem,  he  will  fall  under  neglect  and  contempt. 

Locke. 

I  would  not  be  thought  to  disesteem  or  dissuade  the 
study  of  nature.  !&• 

Should  Mars  see't, 

That  horrid  hurrier  of  men,  or  she  that  betters  him, 
Minerva,  never  so  incensed,  they  could  not  disesteem. 

Chapman. 
U  2        . 


DIS 


292 


DIS 


DISFA'VOR,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Dis  and  favor. 
To  discountenance;  withhold,  or  withdraw  kind- 
ness :  discountenance ;  slight  regard  ;  unfavor- 
able circumstance ;  an  unfavored  state. 

It  was  verily  thought,  that  had  it  not  been  for  four 
great  ditfawwert  of  that  voyage,  the  enterprize  had 
succeeded.  Bacon, 

While  free  from  sacrilege,  he  was  at  peace,  as  it 
were,  with  God  and  man ;  but  after  his  sacrilege  he 
was  in  disfavour  with  both.  Spelman. 

Might  not  those  of  higher  rank,  and  nearer  access 
to  her  majesty,  receive  her  own  commands,  and  be 
countenanced  or  disfavoured  according  as  they  obey  ? 

Swift. 

DISFIG'URE,  v.a.     }      Dis  and  figure.  To 
DISFIGURA'TION,  n.  s.  5  deform;  to  change  any 
DISFIG'UEEMENT.        3  thing  to  a  worse  form ; 
to  mangle. 

You  are  but  as  a  form  in  wax 
By  him  imprinted,  and  within  his  power 
To  leave  the  figure,  or  disfigure  it.         Shakspeare. 

Abject  is  their  punishment, 
llisfigvring  not  (rod's  likeness,  but  their  own, 
Or,  If  his  likeness,  by  themsfilves  defaced, 

Milton. 

A  nose  flatter,  or  a  month  wider,  could  have  con- 
sisted, as  well  as  the  rest  of  his  figure,  with  such 
a  soul  and  such  parts  as 'made  him,  disfigured  as 
he  was,  capable  to  be  a  dignitary  in  the  church. 

Locke. 

That  understanding,  in  which,  though  little  is  writ- 
ten, yet  nothing  is  blotted  ;  that  which  is  not  disfigured 
by  ill  impressions,  is  a  subject  most  capable  of  the 
best.  Sprat. 

Nor  would  his  slaughtered  army  now  have  lain, 
On  Afric's  sands,  disfigured  with  their  wounds, 
To  gorge  the  wolves  and  vultures  of  Numidia. 

Addison's  Cato. 

The  disfigurement  that  travel  or  sickness  has  be- 
stowed upon  him,  is  not  thought  great  by  the  lady  of 
the  isle.  Suckling. 

Our  foot  half  sunk  in  hillocks  green  and  soft, 
Raised  by  the  mole,  the  miner  of  the  soil. 
He,  not  unlike  the  great  ones  of  mankind, 
Disfigures  earth.  Cotuper. 

DISFOR'EST,  v.  a.  Dis  and  forest.  To 
reduce  land  from  the  privileges  of  a  forest  to  the 
state  of  common  land. 

DISFRANCHISE,  v.  a.  >        Dis  and  fran- 

DISRANCHISE'MENT,  n.  s.  J  chise.  To  deprive 
of  privileges  or  immunities. 

DISFU'RNISH,  v.  a.  Dis  and  furnish.  To 
deprive;  to  unfurnish ;  to  strip.  .  (V 

My  riches  are  these  poor  habiliments, 

Of  which  if  you  should  here  disfurnish  me. 

You  take  the  sum  and  substance  that  I  have. 

Shakspeare. 

He  durst  not  disfurnish  that  country  either  of  so 
great  a  commander,  or  of  the  wonted  garrisons. 

Knotteis  History. 

DISGAR'NISH,  v.  a.     Dis  and  garnish.    To 
strip  of  ornaments ;  to  take  guns  from  a  fortress. 
DISGLO'RIFY,  v.  a.     Dis  and  glorify.     To 
deprive  of  glory ;  treat  with  indignity. 

So  Dagon  shall  be  magnified,  and  God, 
Besides  whom  is  110  god,  compared  with  idois, 
JJuglorified,  blasphemed,  and  bad  in  scorn. 

Milton. 


DISGORGE  ,  v.  a.  Fr.  degorger,  from  gorge 
the  throat.  To  discharge  by  the  mouth  ;  vomit  • 
pour  out  violently. 

So,  so,  thou  common  dog,  didst  thou  disgorge 
Thy  glutton  bosom  of  the  royal  Richard  ? 
And  now  thou  wouldst  eat  thy  dead  vomit  up, 

Shakspeare. 

The  deep-drawing  barks  do  there  disgorge 
Their  warlike  fraughtage.  Jo. 

They  move  along  the  banks 
Of  four  infernal  rivers  that  disgorge 
Into  the  burning  lake  their  baleful  streams. 

Milton. 

Countries  much  annoyed  with  earthquakes  have 
volcanoes  j  and  these  are  constantly  all  in  flames, 
whenever  any  earthquake  happens ;  they  disgorging 
that  fire  which  was  the  cause  of  the  disaster. 

Derham. 

From  the  distant  shore  they  loudly  laught, 
To  see  his  heaving  breast  disgorge  the  briny  draught. 

Dryden 

DISGRACE',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.~\        Fr.    disgrace. 
DISGRA'CER,  I  To     bring      re- 

DISGRACE'FUL,  adj.  [proach    or    dis- 

DISGRACE'FULLY,  adv.          [honor  upon  ;  to 
DISGRACE'FULNESS,  I  bring  to  shame, 

DISGRA'CIOUS.  J  or  disfavor.  Dis- 

graceful is,  shameful ;  dishonorable :  disgracious, 
unpleasing. 

We  may  not  so  in  any  one  special  kind  admire  her, 
that  we  disgrace  her  in  any  other ;  but  let  all  her 
ways  be  according  unto  their  place  and  degree  adored. 

Hooker. 

Like  a  dull  actor,  now 
I  have  forgot  my  part,  and  I  am  out 
Even  to  a  full  disgrace.  Shakspeare. 

I  do  suspect  I  have  done  some  offence, 
That  seems  disgracious  in  the  city's  eye.  Id 

The  senate  have  cast  you  forth 
Disgracefully,  to  be  the  common  tale 
Of  the  whole  city.  Ben  Jonson's  Catiline. 

Masters  must  correct  their  servants  with  gentleness, 
prudence,  and  mercy ;  not  with  upbraiding  and  dit- 
graceful  language,  but  with  such  only  as  may  express 
and  reprove  the  fault,  and  amend  the  person. 

Taylor's  Rule  of  Living  Holy. 
And  he  whose  affluence  disdained  a  place, 
Bribed  by  a  title,  makes  it  a  disgrace.         Browne. 
To  such  bondage  he  was  for  so  many  courses   tied 
by  her,  whose  disgraces  to  him  were   graced   by  her 
excellence.  Sidney. 

And  is  it  not  a  foul  disgrace, 
To  lose  the  boltsprit  of  thy^face  ?  Baynard. 

Men's  passions  will  carry  them  far  in  misrepresent- 
ing an  opinion  which  they  have  a  mind  to  disgrace. 

Bwrnet, 

I  have  given  good  advice  to  those  infamous  dis- 
gracers  of  the  sex  and  calling.  Swift. 

To  retire  behind  their  chariots,  was  as  little  disgrace- 
ful then,  as  it  is  now  to  alight  from  one's  horse  in  a 
battle.  Pope. 

Grant  me,  kind  heaven,  to  find  some  happier  place, 
Where  honesty  and  sense  are  no  disgrace. 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poems. 

DISGUISE',  v.  a.,  &  n.  s.  ^        Fr.    deguiser  ; 
DISGUI  SER.  n.  s  ydis  and  guise.    To 

DISGUISE  MENT.  3  conceal  by  an  un- 

usual guise,  or  dress  :  the  dress  worn  in  disguise  . 
disguiser,  he  who  wears  it. 


D1S 


How  might  we  disguise  him  ? 

Alas '  I  know  not  :  there  is  no  woman's  gown  big 
enough  for  him.      Shaksp.   Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 
We   see  we've  burnt  our  cheeks  ;  and  mine  own 

tongue 

Splits  what  it  speaks  :  the   wild   disguise  hath  almost 
Antickt  us.  Id.      Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

Death's  a  great  disyuiser.  Shakspeare. 

The  marquis  thought  best  to  dismask  his  beard, 
and  told  him,  that  he  was  going  covertly  to  take  a 
secret  view  of  the  forwardness  of  his  majesty's  fleet : 
this  did  somewhat  handsomely  heal  the  disguisement. 

Wetton. 

Disguised  he  came  ;  but  those  his  children  dear 
Their  parent  soon  discerned  through  his  disguise. 

>  Milton. 

Under  that  disguisement  I  should  find  opportunity  to 
reveal  myself  to  the  owner  of  my  heart.  Sidney. 

Since  I  in  Arcite  cannot  Arcite  find, 
The  world  may  search  in  vain  with  all  their  eyes, 
But  never  penetrate  through  this  disguise. 

Dryden's  Fables, 

I  hope  he  is  grown  more  disengaged  from  his  intent- 
ness  on  his  own  affairs,  which  is  quite  the  reverse  to 
you,  unless  "you  are  a  very  dexterous  disyuiser. 

Swift. 

I  have  just  left  the  right  worshipful,  and  his  myr- 
midons, about  a  sneaker  of  five  gallons ;  the  whole 
magistracy  was  pretty  well  disguised  before  I  gave 
them  the  slip.  Spectator. 

They  generally  act  in  a  disguise  themselves,  and 
therefore  mistake  all  outward  show  and  appearances 
for  hypocrisy  in  others.  Addison. 

Hence  guilty  joys,  distaste,  surmises, 
False  oaths,  false  tears,  deceits,  disguises.      Pope. 

This  discovers  ourselves  to  us ;  pierces  into  the  in- 
most recesses  of  the  mind;  strips  off  every  disguise; 
lays  open  the  inward  part ;  makes  a  strict  scrutiny 
'nto  the  very  soul  and  spirit.  Mason. 

And  is  it  thus  Demetrius  meets  his  friend, 

Hid  in  the  mean  disguise  of  Turkish  robes  ? 

Johnson.  Irene. 

My  temper  is  naturally  open ;  and  it  ought,  as- 
suredly, to  be  without  disguise  to  a  manwhom  I  wish  no 
.  onger  to  look  upon  as  an  antagonist,  but  a  friend . 

Bp.  Watson. 

DISGUST,  v.  a.  &n.s.  )      Fr.  degouter;  Lat. 

DISGUSTFUL,  adj.  }  degmto.  To  raise  aver- 
sion in  the  stomach :  hence,  to  cause  distaste,  or 
dislike  generally.  Disgustful  is  nauseous. 

Pleasure  is  no  rule  of  good  ;  since,  when  we  fol- 
low pleasure,  merely,  we  are  disgusted,  and  change 
from  one  sort  to  another ;  condemning  that  at  one 
time,  which  at  another  we  earnestly  approve. 

Shaftesbury. 

The  manner  of  doing  is  of  more  consequence  than 
the  thing  done,  and  upon  that  depends  the  satisfac- 
tion or  disgust  wherewith  it  is  received.  Locke. 

If  a  man  were  disgusted  at  marriage,  he  would  never 
recommend  it  to  his  friend.  Atterbury. 

What  disgusts  me  from  baring  to  do  with  answer- 
jobbers  is,  that  they  have  no  conscience.  Swift. 

I  have  finished  the  most  disgustful  task  that  ever  I 
undertook.  Id. 

Those  unenlarged  souls  are  disgusted  with  the  wonders 
which  the  microscope  has  discovered.  Watts. 

Thence  dark  disgust  and  hatred,  winding  wiles,     " 

Coward  deceit,  and  ruffian  violence.          Thomson. 

Paltry  affectation,  strained  allusions,  and  disgusting 
finery,  are  easily  attained  by  those  who  chuse  to 
•wear  them.  Goldsmith. 


293  D1S 

DISH,  n.  s.  &  v.  a.~\  Saxon,  disch;  Goth 
DISH-CLOUT, n.  s.  {disk;  Erse,  dysc  ;  Wei 
DI'SHING,  part.  adj.  i  dysgel ;  Teut.  tisc/i,  fron 
DISH-WASHER.  *  Gr.  SKTKOG;  Lat.  discus,  (a 

5»(cw,tohurl)  around  plate  of  iron,  or  other  metal, 
hurled  in  the  games.  See  Discus.  A  broad 
vessel  used  for  setting  food  on  a  table,  or  to  con- 
tain liquids  :  hence  the  food  contained  in  a  dish, 
and  a  measure  of  quantity ;  and,  as  a  verb,  to 
place  in  a  dish,  or  dishes;  to  serve  up.  Dish- 
clout,  the  useful  cloth  for  cleaning  dishes.  Dish- 
ing, of  a  hollow,  dish-like  shape.  Dish-washer, 
the  name  of  a  bird;  rnergus. 

And  sche  bifore  warnid  of   hir    modir   seidc   give 
thou  to  me  heere  the  head  of  Jon  Baptist  in  a  dische. 
Wiclif.  Matt.  14. 

The  earth's  face  is  but  a  table  ;  there  are  set 
Plants,  cattle,  men,  dishes,  for  death  to  eat. 

Bonne. 

Let  's  kill  him  boldly,  but  not  wrathfully  ; 
Let 's  carve  him  as  a  dish  fit  for  the  gods, 
Not  hew  him  as  a  carcass  fit  for  hounds. 

Shakspeare. 
For  conspiracy, 

I  know  not  how  it  tastes,  though  it  be  dished, 
For  me  to  try.  Id. 

A  dish-clout  of  Jaquenetta's  he  wears  next  hi8 
heart  for  a  favor.  Id. 

They  measure  block-tin  by  the  dish,  which  containeth 
a  gallon.  Carew. 

Who  would  rob  a  hermit  of  his  weeds, 
His  few  books,  or  his  beads,  or  maple  dish  ; 
Or  do  his  grey  hairs  any  violence  ?  Milton. 

Many  people  would,  with  reason,  prefer  the  griping 
of  an  hungry  belly,  to  those  dishes  which  are  a  feast 
to  others.  Locke. 

A  ladle  for  our  silver  diih, 
Is  what  I  want,  is  what  I  wish.  Prior. 

Send  them  up  to  their  masters  with  a  dith-clout 
pinned  at  their  tails.  Swift's  Directions  to  the  Cook. 

For  the  form  of  the  wheels,  some  make  them  more 
dishing,  as  they  call  it,  than  others  ;  that  is,  more  con- 
cave, by  setting  off  the  spokes  and  fellies  more  out- 
wards. Mortimer. 

'Tis  not  the  meat,  but  'tw  the  appetite, 

Makes  eating  a  delight ; 

And  if  I  like  one  dish 

More  than  another,  that  a  pheasant  is.     Suckling. 

The  same  care  and  toil  that  raise  a  dish  of  peas  at 
Christmas,  would  give  bread  to  a  whole  family  dur- 
ing six  months.  Hume. 

Suppose  the  ancient  luxury  of  a  dish  of  peacocks' 
brains  were  to  be  revived,  how  many  carcasses  would 
be  left  to  the  poor  at  a  cheap  rate !  and  as  to  the  rout 
that  is  made  about  people  who  are  ruined  by  extrava- 
gance, it  is  no  matter  to  the  nation  tha  some  indivi- 
duals suffer.  Johnson. 

DISHABILLE',  n.  s.  &  adj.  Fr.  deshabille. 
Undress;  loose,  or  negligently  dressed. 

Queens  are  not  to  be  too  negligently  dressed  or 
dishabille,  Dryden's  Dufresnoy. 

A  woman,  who  would  preserve  a  lover's  respect  to 
her  person,  will  be  careful  of  her  appearance  before 
him  when  in  dishabille.  Clarissa. 

DISHAB'IT,  v.  a.  To  throw  out  of  place; 
to  drive  from  their  habitation. 

But  for  our  approach  those  sleeping  stones 
By  the  compulsion  of  their  ordinance. 


DIS 


294 


DIS 


DISHERTT,  „.«.-<      SeeDlsINHERIT. 


By  this  time  from  their  fixed  beds  of  lime 
Had  been  dishabited,  and  wide  havock  made. 

Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 

DISHAR'MONY,  n.s.  Dis  and  harmony. 
Contrariety  to  harmony. 

DISHEART'EN,  v.  a.  Dis  and  hearten.  To 
discourage  ;  to  deject ;  to  terrify ;  to  depress. 

To  dishearten  with  fearful  sentences,  as  though  sal- 
vation could  hardly  be  hoped  for,  is  not  so  consonant 
with  Christian  charity.  Hooker. 

Be  not  disJteartened  then,  nor  cloud  those  looks 

That  wont  be  more  chearful  and  serene.  Milton. 

Yet  neither  thus  disheartened  nor  dismayed, 

The  time  prepared  I  waited.  Id. 

Shortly,  some  harsh  and  nnpleasing  answer  so  dis- 
heartened me,  that  I  resolved  to  embrace  the  first  op- 
portunity of  my  remove. 

Bp.  Hall's  Account  of  himself  . 

It  is  a  consideration  that  might  dishearten  those  who 
are  engaged  against  the  common  adversaries,  that 
they  promise  themselves  as  much  from  the  folly  of 
enemies,  as  from  the  power  of  their  friends. 

Stilling  fleet. 

Men  cannot  say,  that  the  greatness  of  an  evil  and 
danger  is  an  encouragement  to  men  to  run  upon  it ; 
and  that  the  greatness  of  any  good  and  happiness 
ought  in  reason  to  dishearten  men  from  the  pursuit  of 
it.  Tillotson. 

A  true  Christian  fervour  is  more  than  the  alliances 
of  our  potent  friends,  or  even  the  fears  of  our  dis- 
heartened enemies.  Atterbury. 

T,  v.  a.  ) 

DISHER'ISON,  n.  s.    J 

DISHEVEL,  v.  a.  Fr.  decheveler.  To  spread 
the  hair  disorderly ;  to  throw  the  hair  of  a 
woman  negligently  about  her  head. 

A  gentle  lady  all  alone, 
With  garments  rent  and  hair  dishevelled, 
Wringing  her  hands,  and  making  piteous  moan. 

Spenser. 

A  troop  of  Trojans  mixed  with  these  appear, 
And  mourning  matrons  with  dishevelled  hair. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

You  this  morn  beheld  his  ardent  eyes, 
Saw  his  arm  locked  in  her  dishevelled  hair.  Smith. 
Headlong  he  rushes  through  the  affrighted  air 
With  limbs  distorted,  and  disheveled  hair, 
Whirls  round  and  round,  the  flying  crowd  alarms, 
And  death  receives  him  in  his  sable  arms  ! — 

Darwin. 

Had  you  touched  a  hair 

Of  those  dishevelled  locks,  I  would  have  thinned 
Your  ranks  more  than  the  enemy.  Byron. 

DISHON'EST,  adj. )        Dis     and      honest. 
DISHON'ESTLY,  adv.  J  Void  of  probity :  void 
of  faith ;  faithless ;  wicked  ;  fraudulent. 

A  wise  daughter  shall  bring  an  inheritance  to  her 
husband  ;  but  she  that  liveth  dishonestly  is  her  father's 
heaviness.  Ecc.  xxii.  4. 

Mrs.  Ford,  the  honest  woman,  the  modest  wife,  the 
virtuous  creature,  that  hath  the  jealous  fool  to  her  hus- 
band !  I  suspect  without  cause,  mistress,  do  I  ? — 
Heaven  be  my  witness  you  do,  if  you  suspect  me  in 
any  dishonesty.  Shakspeare. 

I  protest  he  had  the  chain  of  me, 
Tho'  most  dishonestly  he  doth  deny  it.  Id. 

Dishonest  with  lopped  arms  the  youth  appears, 
Spoiled  of  his  nose,  aud  shortened  of  his  ears. 

Dryden. 


He  lays  it  down  as  a  principle,  that  nght  and  wrong, 
honest  and  dishonest,  are  defined  only  by  laws,  and 
not  by  nature.  Locke. 

Justice  then  was  neither  blind  to  discern,  nor  lame 
to  execute.  It  was  not  subject  to  be  imposed  upon 
by  a  deluded  fancy,  nor  yet  to  be  bribed  by  a  glozing 
appetite,  for  an  utile  or  jucundum  to  turn  the  balance 
to  a  false  or  dishonest  sentence.  South. 

Their  fortune  depends  upon  their  credit,  and  a  stain 
of  open  public  dishenesty  must  be  to  their  disadvan- 
tage. Swift. 
She  saw  her  sons  with  purple  death  expire, 

Her  sacred  domes  involved  in  rolling  fire  ; 

A  dreadful  series  of  intestine  wars, 

Inglorius  triumphs,  and  dishonest  scars.  Pope. 

DISHON'OR,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )      Dig  and  ho- 

DISHON'ORER.  $'  nor.      To  dis- 

grace ;  to  bring  shame  upon ;  to  blast  with  in- 
famy :  a  dishonorer  is  he  who  treats  another  with 
indignity. 

He  that  is  honoured  in  poverty,  how  much  more  in 
riches  !  and  he  that  is  dishonourable  in  riches,  how 
much  more  in  poverty  !  Ecclus.  x.  31. 

Let  not  my  jealousies  be  your  dishonours, 
But  mine  own  safeties.        Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

It  is  no  vicious  blot,  murther,  or  foulness, 
No  unchaste  action,  or  dishonoured  step, 
That  hath  deprived  me  of  your  grace  and  favour. 

Id. 

Preaching  how  meritorious  with  the  gods 
It  would  be,  to  ensnare  an  irreligious 
Dishonourer  of  Dagon.  Milton. 

Take  him  for  your  husband  and  your  lord  j 
Tis  no  dishonour  to  confer  your  grace 
On  one  descended  from  a  royal  race. 

Dryden's  Fables. 

He  was  pleased  to  own  Lazarus  even  in  the   dif 
honours  of  the   grave,  and  vouchsafed  him,   in  that 
despicable  condition,  the  glorious  title  of  his  friend. 
Boyle's  Seraphick  Love. 

To  pay  for,  personate,  and  keep  in  a  man's  hands  a 
greater  estate  than  he  really  has,  is  of  all  others,  the 
most  unpardonable  vanity,  and  must  in  the  end  re- 
duce the  man  who  is  guilty  of  it  to  dishonour. 

Steele. 

It  is  a  mighty  shame  and  dishonour  to  employ  ex- 
:ellent  faculties  and  abundance  of  wit,  to  humour  and 
to  please  men  in  their  vices  and  follies. 

Sir.  R.  Blackmore. 

But  what  is  most  dishonourable  of  all  is,  for  a  man 
at  once  to  discover  a  great  genius  and  an  ungoverned 
mind.  Mason. 

DOGE.  Would'st  thou  repeat  them  ? 

Would' st  thou  repeat  them — thou,  a  Faliero, 
Harp  on  the  deep  dishonour  of  our  house, 
Dishonoured  in  its  chief — that  chief  the  prince 
Of  Venice,  first  of  cities  ?     To  the  sentence. 

Byron. 

DISHORN',  v.  a.  Dis  and  horn.  To  strip 
of  horns. 

Well  dishorn  the  spirit, 
And  mock  him  home  to  Windsor. 

Shakspeare. 

DISHU'MOR,  n.  s.  Dis  and  humor.  Pee- 
vishness ;  ill  humor  ;  uneasy  state  of  mind. 

Speaking  impatiently  to  servants,  or  any  thing  that 
betrays  inattention  or  dishumour,  are  also  criminal. 

Spectator. 


DIS 


295 


DIS 


DISIMPROVE'MENT,  n.  s.  Dis  and  im- 
provement. Reduction  from  a  better  to  a  worse 
state ;  the  contrary  to  melioration  ;  the  contrary 
to  improvement. 

The  final  issue  of  the  matter  would  be,  an  utter 
neglect  and  ditimprovement  of  the  earth.  Norris. 

I  cannot  see  how  this  kingdom  is  at  any  height  of 
improvement,  while  four  parts  in  five  of  the  planta- 
tions, for  thirty  years  past,  have  been  real  ditimprove- 
ments.  Swift. 

DISINCAR'CERATE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  incar- 
cerate. To  set  at  liberty ;  to  free  from  prison. 

The  arsenical  bodies  being  now  coagulated,  and 
kindled  into  flaming  atoms,  require  dry  and  warm  air, 
to  open  the  earth  for  to  disincarcerate  the  same  venene 
bodies.  Harvey. 

DISINCLI'NE,  v.  a.    2      Dis    and    incline. 

DISINCLINA'TION,  n.s.  5  To  produce  dislike  to; 
to  make  disaffected;  to  alienate  affection  from. 
Want  of  affection  or  alienation. 

They  were  careful  to  keep  up  the  fears  and  appre- 
hensions in  the  people  of  dangers  and  designs,  and  to 
disincline  them  from  any  reverence  or  affection  to  the 
queen,  whom  they  begun  every  day  more  implacably 
to  hate,  and  consequently  to  disoblige.  Clarendon. 

Disappointment  gave  him  a  disinclination  to  the  fair 
•ex,  for  whom  he  does  not  express  all  the  respect  pos- 
sible. Arbuthnot  and  Pope. 

What  are  those  duties  which  we  read  or  hear  of 
from  the  word  of  God,  to  which  we  find  ourselves 
most  disinclined?  This,  in  all  likelihood,  will  help  us 
to  detect  some  of  our  peculiar  sins  of  omission. 

Maton. 

DISINGENU'ITY,  n.  s.  From  disingenuous. 
Meanness  of  artifice ;  unfairness. 

They  contract  a  habit  of  ill-nature  and  disingenuity 
necessary  to  their  affairs,  and  the  temper  of  those  upon 
whom  they  are  to  work.  Clarendon. 

DISINGEN'UOUS,  adj. }      Dis  and  ingenu- 
DISINGEN'UOUSLY,  adv.    >ous.  Unfair  ;mean- 
DISINGEN'UOUSNESS,  n.  s.  j  ly   artful ;  subtle ; 
sly;  illiberal. 

Tis  disingenuous  to  accuse  our  age 
Of  idleness,  who  all  our  powers  engage 
In  the  same  studies,  the  same  course  to  hold, 
Nor  think  our  reason  for  new  arts  too  old. 

Denham. 

It  was  a  disingenuous  way  of  proceeding,  to  oppose  a 
judgment  of  charity  concerning  their  church,  to  a 
judgment  of  reason  concerning  the  nature  of  actions. 

StUlingfleet. 

There  cannot  be  any  thing  so  disingenuous  and  mis- 
becoming any  rational  creature,  as  not  to  yield  to 
plain  reason,  and  the  conviction  of  clear  arguments. 

Locke. 

I  might  press  them  with  the  unreasonableness,  the 
disingenuousness  of  embracing  a  profession  to  which 
their  own  hearts  have  an  inward  reluctance. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

DISINHERIT,  v.  a.~\  All  from  dit  and  in- 
DISINHER'ISON,  n.  s.  fherit.  To  cut  off  he- 
DISHER'IT,  v.  a.  {reditary  succession  or 

DISHER'ISON,  n.  s.  )  inheritance.  The  last 
two  words  are  only  the  older  mode  of  spelling. 

He  tries  to  restore  to  their  rightful  heritage  such 
good  old  English  words  as  have  been  long  time  out  of 
use,  almost  duherited.  Speiuer. 


If  he  stood  upon  his  own  title  of  the  house  of  Lau 
caster,  inherent  in  his  person,  he  knew  it  was  a  titlo 
condemned  by  parliament,  and  generally  prejudged  in 
the  common  opinion  of  the  realm,  that  it  tended  di- 
rectly to  the  disinheriaon  of  the  line  of  York. 

Bacon's  Henry  VII. 

The  chief  minister  of  the  revenue  was  obliged  to 
prevent,  and  even  oppose,  such  disinherison. 

Clarendon. 

In  respect  of  the  eflects  and  evil  consequences,  the 
adultery  of  the  woman  is  worse,  as  bringing  bastardy 
into  a  family,  and  disinherisons  or  great  injuries  to  the 
lawful  children.  Taylor. 

Is  it  then  just  with  us  to  disinherit 
The  unborn  nephews  for  the  father's  fault? 

Danes. 

Unmuffle,  ye  faint  stars  ;  and  thou,  fair  moon, 
Stoop  thy  pale  visage  through  an  amber  cloud, 
And  disinherit  chaos  that  reigns  here 
In  double  night  of  darkness,  and  of  slander.   Milton. 

Of  how  fair  a  portion  Adam  disinherited  his  whole 
posterity  by  one  single  prevarication  !  South. 

•   Nor  how  the  Dryads  and  the  woodland  train, 
Disherited,  ran  howling  o'er  the  plain. 

Dryden's  Fables. 

DISINTER',  v.  a.  From  dis  and  inter.  To 
unbury ;  to  take  as  out  of  the  grave. 

The  philosopher,  the  saint,  or  the  hero,  the  wise, 
the  good,  or  the  great  man,  very  often  lie  hid  and 
concealed  in  a  plebeian,  which  a  proper  education 
might  have  disinterred.  Additon. 

DISIN'TERESSED,o$.  Disand  Fr. interest. 
Written  disinterested  generally,  and  more  pro- 
perly.    Without  regard  to  private  advantage ; 
not  biassed  by  particular  views  ;  impartial. 
Not  that  tradition's  parts  are  useless  here, 
When  general,  old,  disinterested,  and  clear. 

Dryden. 

DISINTERESSMENT,  n.  s.  Dis  and  Fr. 
inter  easement.  Disregard  to  private  advantage ; 
disinterest;  disinterestedness.  This  word  is 
merely  a  Gallicism. 

He  has  managed  some  of  the  charges  of  the  king- 
dom with  known  ability,  and  laid  them  down  with  en- 
tire disinterestment.  Prior'*  Postscript. 

DISINTEREST,  n.  s.  ~)  -Dis  and  interest. 
DISINTERESTED,  adj.  f  What  is  contrary  to 
DISINTERESTEDLY,  adv.  Bone's  interest, desire, 
DisiN'TERESTEDNESS,n.s.Jor  prosperity;  that 

which  any  one  is  concerned  to  prevent:  indiffer 

ence  to  one's  own  advantage. 

These  expressions  of  selfishness  and  ditinterestednest 

have  been  used  in  a  very  loose  and  indeterminate 

manner.  Browne. 

They  judge  it  the  great  disinterest  to  Rome. 

Glanville. 

As  disinterested  as  you  appear  to  the  world,  no  man 
is  more"  in  the  power  of  that  prevailing  favourite  pas- 
sion than  yourself.  Swift. 

It  is  usual  with  persons  who  mount  tie  stage  for  the 
cure  or  information  of  the  crowd  about  them,  to  make 
solemn  professions  of  their  being  wholly  disinterested 
in  the  pains  they  take  in  public  good.  Steele. 

DISINTITLED,  part .  adj.  Dis  and  intitled 
Not  entitled. 

Yet  3.  S.  and  his  little  convention  of  four  or  five 
brothers  of  the  tradition  have  clearly  ditintitled  them- 
selves to  any  use  of  these  (the  Scriptures,  &c.) 

Bp.  Taylor 


DJS 


296 


D;S 


DISI'NTRICATE,  v.  a-  Dis  and  intricate. 
To  disentangle. 

DISJO'IN,  v.  a.  Fr.  disjo'mdre;  dis  and  join. 
To  separate;  to  part  from  each  other;  to  dis- 
unite ;  to  sunder. 

Never  shall  my  harp  thy  praise 
Forget,  nor  from  thy  father's  praise  disjoin. 

Milton. 

Lest  different  degree 
Disjoin  us,  and  I  then  too  late  renounce 
Deity  for  thee,  when  fate  will  not  permit.          Id. 

Happier  for  me,  that  all  our  hours  assigned 
Together  we  had  lived ;  even  not  in  death  disjoined. 

Dryden. 

Never  let  us  lay  down  our  arms  against  France,  till 
•we  have  utterly  disjoined  her  from  the  Spanish 
monarchy.  Addisnn. 

DISJOI'NT,  v.  a.,  v.,  n.,  &  part.  Dis  and 
joint.  To  put  out  of  joint.  As  a  neuter  verb, 
to  fall  in  pieces. 

Young  Fontinbras, 

Holding  a  weak  supposal  of  our  worth, 
Thinks  by  our  late  dear  brother's  death 
Our  state  to  be  disjoint  and  out  of  frame. 

Shakspeare.     Hamlet. 

The  constancy  of  your  wit  was  not  wont  to  bring 
forth  such  disjointed  speeches.  Sidney. 

Be  all  their  ligaments  at  once  unbound, 
And  their  disjointed  bones  to  powder  ground. 

Sandys. 

Yet  what  could  swords  or  poison,  racks  or  flame, 
But  mangle  and  disjoint  the  brittle  frame  ? 
More  fatal  Henry's  words  :  they  murdered   Emma's 
fame.  Prior. 

I  asked  a  gentleman  the  other  day  that  is  famous 
for  a  good  carver  (at  which  acquisition  he  is  out  of 
countenance,  imagining  it  may  detract  from  some  of 
his  more  essential  qualifications)  to  help  me  to  some- 
thing that  was  near  him  ;  but  he  excused  himself,  and 
blushing  told  me,  of  all  things  he  could  never  carve 
in  his  life  ;  though  it  can  be  proved  upon  him  that  he 
cuts  up,  difjoinit,  and  uncases,  with  incomparable  dex- 
terity. Spectator. 
Rotation  must  disperse  in  air 

All  things  which  on  the  rapid  orb  appear  ; 

And  if  no  power  that  motion  should  controul, 

It  must  dttjuint  and  dissipate  the  whole.  Blackman. 

Mouldering  arches,  and  disjointed  columns.   Irene. 

Rocks  reared  on  rocks  in  huge  disjointed  piles 
Form  the  tall  turrets,  and  the  lengthened  aisles ; 
Broad  ponderous  piers  sustain  the  roof,  and  wide 
Branch  the  vast  rainbow  ribs  from  side  to  side. 

Darwin. 

DISJU'DICATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dijudicutio. 
Judgment ;  determination :  perhaps  only  mis- 
taken for  dijudication. 

The  disposition  of  the  organ  is  of  great  importance 
in  the  dujudications  we  make  of  colours. 

Boyle  on  Colours. 

DISJUNCT',  adj.  ^  Lat.  disjunct™.  Dis- 
DISJUNC'TION,  n.  s.  >joined  ;  separate  :  dis- 
DISJUNC'TIVE,  adj.  j  union;  incapable  of 

union. 

You  may 
Enjoy  your  mistress  now,  from  whom  you  see 

There's  no  disjunction  to  be  made,  but  by 

Your  ruin.  Sltakspeare.      Winter's  Tale. 

There  is  a  great  analogy  between  the  body  natural 

and   politic,  in  which  the   ecclesiastical  or  spiritual 


part  justly  supplies  the  part  of  the  soul ;  and  the  vio- 
lent separation  of  this  from  the  other,  does  as  certainly 
infer  death  and  dissolution,  as  the  disjunction  of  the 
body  and  the  soul  in  the  natural.  South. 

Such  principles,  whose  atoms  are  of  that  disjunc- 
tive nature,  as  not  to  be  united  in  a  sufficient  number 
to  make  a  visible  mass.  Grew. 

A  disjunctive  proposition,  in  logic,  is  when  the  part* 

are  opposed  to  one   another  by  disjunctive  particles. 

The  truth  of  disjunctives  depends  on  the  necessary  and 

immediate  opposition  of  the  parts.       Watts' s  Logick. 

There  are  such  words  as  disjunctive  conjunctions. 

Id. 

What  he  observes  of  the  numbers  disjunctively  and 
apart,  reason  suggests  to  be  applicable  to  the  whole 
body  united.  Causes  of  the  Decay  of  Piety. 

DISK,  n.  s.  Lat.  discus.  A  quoit.  The  face  of 
the  sun,  or  any  planet,  as  it  appears  to  the  eye. 

The  disk  of  Phoebus,  when  be  climbs  on  high, 
Appears  at  first  but  as  a  blood-shot  eye.     Dryden. 
The  crystal  of  the  eye,  which  in  a  fish  is  a  ball,  in 
any  land  animal  is  a  disk  or  bowl  ;  being  hereby  fitted 
for  the  clearer  sight  of  the  object.  Grew. 

It  is  to  be  considered,  that  the  rays,  which  are 
equally  refrangible,  do  fall  upon  a  circle  answering  to 
the  sun's  disk.  Newton. 

In  areas  varied  with  mosaic  art, 
Some  whirl  the  disk,  and  some  the  jav'iin  dart. 

Poj.e. 

Mercury's  disk 

.  Can  scarce  be  caught  by  philosophic  eye, 
Lost  in  the  near  effulgence.  Thomson. 

Where  finds  philosophy  her  eagle  eye 
With  which  she  gazes  at  yon  burning  dish 
C'ndazzled,  and  detects  and  counts  his  spots. 

Cowper. 

DISKIND'NESS,  n.  s.  Dis  and  kindness. 
Want  of  kindness  or  benevolence ;  injury  ;  ma- 
lignity. 

This  discourse  is  so  far  from  doing  any  diskindness 
to  the  cause,  that  it  does  it  a  real  service. 

Woodward. 

DISLIKE',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  ^      Dis  and  like.     To 
DISLIKE'FUL,  adj.  S  disapprove;    to    re- 

gard without  affection  ;  to  regard  with  ill  will  or 
disgust. 

He  then  them  took,  and   tempering  goodly  well, 
Their  contrary  dislikes  with  loved  means, 

Did  place  them  all  in  order,  and  compel 
To  keep  themselves  within  their  sundry  reigns, 
Together  linked  with  adamantine  chains.       Spenser. 

I  think  it  best,  by  an  union  of  manners  and  con- 
formity of  minds,  to  bring  them  to  be  one  people,  and 
to  put  away  the  dislikeful  conceit  of  the  one  and  the 
other.  Id.  Ireland. 

What  most  he   should  falUte,  seems  pleasant   to 

him ; 
What  like,  offensive  Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 

Your  dislikes,  to  whom  I  would  be  pleasing, 
Do  cloud  my  joys  with  danger  and  with  sorrow. 

Id. 

God's  grace,  that  principle  of  his  new  birth,  gives 
him  continual  dislike  to  sin. 

Hammond's  Practical  Catechism. 
True  love   to   the   person  cannot  long  agree  with 
dislike  of  the  religion.         Bp.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

This  said  Aletes,  and  a  murmur  rose 
That  shewed  dislike  among  the  Christian  peers. 

Fairfax. 

Whosoever  dislikes  the  digressions,  or  grows  weaiy 
of  them,  may  throw  them  away.  Temple,. 


DIS 


297 


DIS 


Sorrow  would  have  been  as  silent  as  thought,  as 
severe  as  philosophy.  It  would  have  rested  in  in- 
<vard  senses,  tacit  dislikes.  South. 

The  jealous  man  is  not  angry  if  you  dislike  another ; 
but  if  you  find  those  faults  which  are  in  his  own  cha- 
racter, you  discover  not  only  your  dislike  of  another, 
but  of  himself.  Additon. 

There  is  a  point,  which  whoever  can  touch,  will 
never  fail  of  pleasing  a  majority,  so  great  that  the 
didikers  will  be  forced  to  fall  in  with  the  herd. 

Swift. 

DISLIK'EN,  v.  a.  Dis  and  liken.  To  make 
unlike.  Unusual. 

Muffle  your  face, 

Dismantle  you  ;  and,  as  you  can,  duliken 
The  truth  of  your  own  seeming. 

Shakspeare.   Winter's  Tale. 

DISLIKE'NESS,  n.  s.  Dis  and  likeness. 
Dissimilitude ;  not  resemblance ;  unlikeness. 

That  which  is  not  designed  to  represent  any  thing 
but  itself,  can  never  be  capable  of  a  wrong  represen- 
tation, nor  mislead  us  from  the  true  apprehension  of 
any  thing  by  its  disliheness  to  it ;  and  such,  excepting 
those  of  substances,  are  all  our  own  complex  ideas. 

Locke. 

DISLIMB',  v.  a.  Dis  and  limb.  To  dila- 
niate ;  to  tear  limb  from  limb. 

DISLIMN',  v.  a.  Dis  and  limn.  To  unpaint ; 
to  strike  out  of  a  picture. 

That  which  is  now  a  horse,  even  with  a  thought 
The  rack  dislimns,  and  makes  it  indistinct 
As  water  is  in  water. 

Shakspeare.  Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

DI'SLOCATE,  v.  a.  i    Lat.  dis  and  locus.  To 
DISLOCA'TION,  n.  s.    $  put  out  of  the  proper 
place :  a  luxation. 

Were't  my  fitness 

To  let  these  hands  obey  my  boiling  blood, 
They  're  apt  enough  to  dislocate  and  tear 
Thy  flesh  and  bones.       Shakspeare.   King  Lear. 
The  posture  of  rocks,   often  leaning   or  prostrate, 
shews  that  they  had  some  dislocation  from  their  natu- 
ral site.  Burnet. 

It  mighjt  go  awry  either  within  or  without  the 
upper,  as  often  as  it  is  forcibly  pulled  to  it,  and  so 
cause  a  dislocation,  or  a  strain.  Grew's  Musaeum. 

After  some  time  the  strata  on  all  sides  of  the  globe 
were  dislocated,  and  their  situation  varied,  being 
elevated  in  some  places,  and  depressed  in  others. 

Woodward. 

She  neither  broke  nor  dislocated  any  bones  ;  but 
received  such  a  contusion  below  the  hip,  as  crippled 
her  completely.  Cowper.  Private  Correspondence. 

DISLODGE',  v.  a.  &  n.  Dis  and  lodge.  To 
remove  from  a  place ;  to  go  away. 

The  ladies  have  prevailed, 

The  Volscians  are  dislodged,  and  Marcus  gone. 

Shakspeare. 

Soon  as  midnight  brought  on  the  dusky  hour, 
Friendliest  to  sleep,  and  silence,  he  resolved 
With  all  his  legions  to  dislodge.  Milton. 

These  senses  lost,  behold  a  new  defeat, 
The  soul  dislodging  from  another  seat. 

Dryden's  Juvenal. 

The  shell-fish  which  are  resident  in  the  depths  live 
and  die  there,  and  are  never  dislodged  or  removed  by 
storms,  nor  cast  upon  the  shores ;  which  the  litto- 
rales  usually  are  Woodward. 


DISLOY'AL,  adj. }      Fr.   dcsloyal,    dis    and 
DiSLOY'ALLY,arfu.  >loyal.     Not  true  to  alle- 
DISLOY'ALTY,  n.  s.  J  giance  ;    faithless  ;    false 
to  a  sovereign ;  disobedient. 

When  that  tumultuous  rage  and  fearfull  deene 
Of  northerne  rebels  ye  did  pacify, 
And  their  disloiall  powere  defaced  clene, 
The  record  of  enduring  memory.      Spenser.  Sonneti. 
The  lady  is  disloyal. 

Disloyal  I  The  word  is  too  good  to  paint  out 

her  wickedness.  Shakspeare. 

There  shall  appear  such  seeming  truths  of  Hero's 
disloyalty,  that  jealousy  shall  be  called  assurance. 

Id. 

Let  the  truth  of  that  religion  I  profess  be  repre- 
sented to  judgment,  not  in  the  disguises  of  levity 
schism,  heresy,  novelty,  and  disloyalty. 

King  Charles. 
Foul  distrust  and  breach 
Disloyal ;  on  the  part  of  man,  revolt 
And  disobedience.  Milton. 

Disloyal  town ! 
Speak,  didst  not  thou 

Forsake  thy  faith,  and  break  thy  nuptial  vow  ? 

Dryden. 

DIS'MAL,  adj.     -\      Lat  dies  malus,  an  evil 
DIS'MALLY,  adv.    >  day.      Sorrowful;     dire; 
DIS'MAI.NESS,?!.  s.  3  horrid;    melancholy;  un- 
comfortable ;  unhappy ;  dark. 

The  thane  of  Cawder  'gan  a  dismal  conflict. 

Shakspeare. 
He  hears 

On  all  sides  from  innumerable  tongues 
A  dismal  universal  hiss.  Milton. 

Nor  yet  in  horrid  shade  or  dismal  den, 
Nor  nocent  yet ;  but  on  the  grassy  herb 
Fearless,  unfeared,  he  slept.  Id. 

The  dismal  situation  waste  and  wild, 
A  dungeon  horrible  !  Id. 

Such  a  variety  of  dismal  accidents  must  have  broken 
the  spirits  of  any  man.  Clarendon. 

On  the  one  hand  set  the  most  glittering  temptations 
to  discord,  and  on  the  other  view  the  dismal  effects  of 
jt.  '  Decay  of  Piety. 

Dreadful  gleams, 
Dismal  screams.  Pope. 

DISMAL,  GREAT,  or  DISMAL  SWAMP,  a  large 
swamp,  or  bog,  extending  from  north  to  south 
nearly  thirty  miles,  and  from  east  to  west,  at  a 
medium,  about  ten  miles,  partly  in  Virginia  and 
partly  in  North  Carolina.  No  less  than  five  na- 
vigable rivers,  besides  creeks,  rise  out  of  it ;  two 
of  which  run  into  Virginia,  viz.  the  south  branch 
of  Elizabeth,  and  the  south  branch  of  Nansemond 
river,  and  three  into  North  Carolina, -namely, 
North  River,  North  West  River,  and  Perquimons. 
All  these  hide  their  heads,  properly  speaking,  in 
the  Dismal,  there  being  no  signs  of  them  above 
ground.  There  must,  for  this  reason,  be  plenti- 
ful subterraneous  stores  of  water  here,  or  else  the 
soil  is  so  replete  with  this  element,  poured  down 
from  the  high  lands  that  surround  it,  that  it  can 
abundantly  afford  these  supplies.  •  This  is,  per- 
haps, most  probable,  as  the  ground  of  the  swamp 
is  a  mere  quagmire,  trembling  under  the  feet  of 
those  who  walk  upon  it,  and  every  footstep 
being  instantly  filled  with  water.  The  skirts  of 
the  swamp,  towards  the  east,  are  overgrowa 
with  reeds,  ten  or  twelve  feet  high,  intersperses, 
with  strong  bamboo  briars.  Among  these  grow 


DIS 


298 


DIS 


here  and  there  a  cypress  or  white  cedar,  com- 
monly rnistaken  for  the  juniper.  Towards  the 
south  end  of  it  is  a  large  tract  of  reeds,  which, 
being  constantly  green  and  waving  in  the  wind, 
is  called  the  Green  Sea.  In  many  parts,  espe- 
cially on  the  borders,  grows  an  ever-green  shrub, 
very  plentifully,  called  the  gall-bush.  It  bears 
a  berry  which  dies  a  black  color  like  the  gall  of 
an  oak,  whence  its  name.  Near  the  middle  of 
this  swamp  the  trees  grow  much  thicker,  both 
cypress  and  cedar,  and,  being  always  green  and 
loaded  with  very  large  tops,  are  much  exposed 
to  the  wind  and  easily  blown  down.  Neither 
beast,  bird,  insect,  nor  reptile,  approach  the 
heart  of  this  horrible  desert ;  perhaps  deterred  by 
the  everlasting  shade,  occasioned  by  the  thick 
shrubs  and  bushes,  which  the  sun  can  never  pe- 
netrate to  warm  the  earth :  nor  indeed,  on  ac- 
count of  the  noisome  exhalations,  do  any  birds 
fly  orer  it.  These  noxious  vapors  infect  the  air 
all  around.  On  the  west  border  is  a  pine  swamp, 
above  a  mile  in  breadth,  great  part  of  which  is 
covered  with  water,  knee-deep ;  the  bottom,  how- 
ever, is  firm,  and  the  pines  grow  very  tall.  With 
all  these  disadvantages  Dismal  Swamp  is,  in 
many  places,  pleasing  to  the  eye,  though  disa- 
greeable to  the  other  senses.  It  was  judged  im- 
passable, till  the  line,  dividing  Virginia  from 
North  Carolina,  was  carried  through  it,  in  lat. 
36°  28'  N.,  in  1728,  by  order  of  king  George  II. 
Although  this  was  undertaken  in  a  very  dry 
season,  the  men  who  were  employed  were  ten 
whole  days  before  they  could  accomplish  their 
work.  In  the  middle  is  a  lake  about  seven 
miles  long,  called  Drummond's  Pond,  whose 
waters  run  south  into  Pasquotank  River,  which 
falls  into  Albemarle  Sound;  and  on  the  north 
into  Elizabeth  and  Nansemond  Rivers,  which 
fall  into  James  River.  A  navigable  canal  has, 
with  immense  labor,  been  cut  through  this 
swamp,  connecting  the  waters  of  the  Pasquo- 
tank, which  fall  into  Albemarle  Sound,  and 
those  of  the  Elizabeth,  which  is  connected  by 
means  of  James  River  with  Chesapeak  Bay.  As 
the  Dismal  Swamp  lies  so  near  Norfolk,  where 
there  is  a  constant  demand  for  shingles,  staves, 
&c.,  for  exportation ;  and  as  the  best  of  these  ar- 
ticles are  made  from  the  trees  growing  \ipon  the 
swamp,  it  is  on  this  account  a  valuable  pro- 
perty. It  chiefly  belongs  to  two  companies,  the 
Virginia  Company,  who  possess  100,000  acres  of 
it,  and  the  North  Carolina  Company,  who  possess 
40,000. 

DISMANTLE,  v.  a.     Dis  and  mantle.    To 
deprive  of  a  dress ;  to  strip ;  to  denude. 

This  is  most  strange  ! 

That  she,  who  even  but  now  was  your  best  object, 
Dearest  and  best,  should  in  this  trice  of  time 
Commit  a  thing  so  monstrous,  to  dismantle 
So  many  folds  of  favour.       Shakspeare.   King  Leaf. 

It  is  not  sufficient  to  possess  our  own  fort,  without 
the  dismantling  and  demolishing  of  our  enemies. 

Hakewill. 

His  eyeballs,  rooted  out,  are  thrown  to  ground  j 
His  nose  dismantled  in  his  mouth  is  found  ; 
His  Jaws,  checks,  front,  one  undistinguished  wound. 

Dryden. 

He  that  makes  his  prince  despised  and  undervalued . 
and  beats  him  out  of  his  subjects'  hearts,  may  easily 


strip  him  of  his  other  garrisons ,  having  already  dis- 
possessed him  of  his  strongest,  by  dismantling  him  of 
his  honour,  and  seizing  his  reputation.  South. 

Sees  dancing  slaves  insult  his  martial  plains 
Parts  with  chill  stream  the  dim  religious  bower 
Time-mouldered  bastion,  and  dismantled  tower. 

Darwin. 

DISMA'SK,  v.  a.  Dis  and  mask.  To  divest 
of  a  mask ;  to  uncover  from  concealment. 

Fair  ladies  masked  are  roses  in  the  bud, 
Or  angels  veiled  in  clouds  ;  are  roses  blown, 
Dismaihrd,  their  damask  sweet  commixture  shewn. 

Shakspeare, 

The  marquis  thought  best  to  dismask  his  beard  ;  and 
told  him  that  he  was  going  covertly.  Wottan. 

DISMAY',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  3  Sp.  desmayer;  old  Fr. 
DISMAY'EDNESS,  n.  s.  $esmayer.  Minsheu 
after  Sebastian,  a  Spanish  etymologist,  says,  fan- 
cifully enough,  '  from  the  moneth  of  Maye,  for  in 
that  moneth  the  flowers  of  the  field  hang  their 
heads  and  fade  away  :'  to  discourage  ;  divert  of 
self-possession ;  terribly. 

He  will  not  fail  thee  ;  fear  not,  neither  be  dismayed. 

Deut. 

Nought  could  she  say, 

But  suddeine  catching  hold,  did  her  dismay 
With  quaking  hands,  and  other  signes  of  feare. 

Spemer,  Faerie  Queene. 
Their  mighty  strokes  their  haberjeons  dismayed. 

Spenser. 

Enemies  would  not  be  so  troublesome  to  the  wes- 
tern coasts,  nor  that  country  itself  would  be  so  often 
dismayed  with  alarms  as  they  have  of  late  years  been. 

Raleigh's  Essays. 
All  sate  mute, 

Pondering  the  danger  with  deep  thoughts  ;  and  each 
In  others  countenance  read  his  own  dismay. 

Milton. 

The  valiantest  feels  inward  dismayedness  and  yet 
the  fearfullest  is  ashamed  fully  to  shew  it.  Sidney. 

Nothing  can  make  him  remiss  in  the  practice  of  his 
duty  ;  no  prospect  of  interest  can  allure  him,  no  fear 
of  danger  dismay  him.  Atterbury. 

DI'SME,  n.  s.  Fr.  A  tenth  ;  the  tenth  part ; 
tythe. 

Since  the  first  sword  was  drawn  about  this  question, 
Every  tithe  soul  'mongst  many  thousand  dismes, 
Hath  been  as  dear  as  Helen. 

Shakspeare.    Troilus  and  Cressida. 

The  pope  began  to  exercise  his  new  rapines  by  a 
compliance  with  king  Edward,  in  granting  him  two 
years  disme  from  the  clergy.  Aylijfe's  Parergon. 

DISMEM'BER,  v.  a.  Dis  and  member.  To 
divide  member  from  member ;  to  d  ilacerate ;  to 
cut  in  pieces. 

Him  booteth  not  resist,  nor  succour  call, 
His  bleeding  hart  is  in  the  venger's  hand, 

Who  streight  him  rent  in  thousand  pieces  small, 
And  quite  dismembred  hath. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 
I  am  with  both,  each  army  hath  a  hand; 
And  in  their  rage,  I  having  hold  of  both, 
They  whirl  asunder  and  dismember  me. 

Shakspeare. 

A  state  can  never  arrive  to  its  period  in  a  more 
deplorable  crisis,  than  when^some  prince  lies  hovering, 
like  a  vulture,  to  devour  or  dismember  its  dying  car- 
cass. Swift. 

Fowls  obscene  ditmembered  his  remains, 
And  dogs  had  torn  him  on  the  naked  plains. 

Pope's  Odyucy. 


DIS 


299 


DIS 


Those  who  contemplate  only  the  fragments  or 
pieces  of  science  dispersed  in  short  unconnected  dis- 
courses, can  never  survey  an  entire  body  of  truth,  but 
must  always  view  it  as  deformed  and  dismembered. 

Watts. 

DISMISS',  v.  a.     1      Lat.  dimissus.  To  send 
DISMIS'SION,  n.  s.  J  away;   despatch. 

He  dismissed  the  assembly.         Acts,  xix.  41. 

We  commit  thee  thither, 
Until  his  army  be  dismissed  from  him. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  IV. 

You  must  not  stay  here  longer  ;  your  dismission 
Is  come  from  Caesar.  Id.    Ant.  and  Cleop. 

Not  only  thou  degrad'st  them,  or  remit'st 
To  life  obscure,  which  were  a  fair  dismission; 
But  throw'st  them  lower  than  thou  didst  exalt  them 
high.  Milton's  Agonistes. 

If  our  young  lulus  be  no  more, 
Dismiss  our  navy  from  your  friendly  shore. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

Dismiss,  as  soon  as  may  be,  all  angry  and  wrathful 

thoughts.     These   will    but  canker  and  corrode  the 

mind,  and   dispose   it  to  the   worst  temper  in  the 

world.  Mason. 

Puff  not  your  cheeks,   fond  youths!    dismiss   the 

flute! 

Hushed  be  the  harp,  the  soft  guitar  be  mute : 
Such  signs  of  passion  in  contempt  I  hold  : — 
But  there's  substantial  proof  of  love — in  gold. 

Sheridan. 

DISMISSION  OF  A  BILL,  in  chancery.  If  the 
plaintiff  does  not  attend  on  the  day  fixed  for  the 
hearing,  his  bill  is  dismissed  with  costs.  It  may 
be  also  dismissed  for  want  of  prosecution,  which 
is  in  the  nature  of  a  nonsuit  at  law,  if  he  suffers 
three  terms  to  elapse  without  moving  forwards  in 
the  cause. 

DISMOR/TGAGE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  mortgage. 
To  redeem  from  mortgage. 

He  dismortgaged  the  crown  demesnes,  and  left  be- 
hind a  mass  of  gold.  Howel's  Vocal  Forest. 

DISMOUNT',  v.a.  &  v.  n.  Fr.  demonter.  To 
throw  off  a  horse,  or  from  an  elevation :  to 
alight  from  a  horse  ;  to  descend. 

The  champion  stoul 

Eftsoones  dismounted  from  his  courser  brave, 
And  to  the  dwarfe  awhile  his  needless  spere  he  gave. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 
From  this  flying  steed  unreined,  as  once 
Bellerophon,  though  from  a  lower  clime, 
Dismounted,  on  the  Aleian  field  I  fall.    Milton. 
The  Turks'  artillery,  planted   against  that  tower, 
was  by  the  Christian  cannoneers  dismounted  with  shot 
from  the  tower,  and  many  of  the  gunners  slain. 

Knolles. 

When  he  came  within  sight  of  that  prodigious 
army  at  Agincourt,  he  ordered  all  his  cavalry  to  dis- 
mount, and  implore  upon  their  knees  a  blessing. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

DENATURALIZE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  natural- 
ize. To  alienate  ;  to  make  alien  ;  to  deprive  of 
the  privileges  of  birth. 

DISNATURED,  adj.  Dis  and  nature.  Un- 
natural ;  wanting  natural  tenderness  ;  devoid  of 
natural  affection.  Unusual. 

If  she  must  teem, 

Create  her  child  of  spleen,  that  it  may  live, 
And  be  a  thwart  disnatured  torment  to  her. 

peare.     King  Lear . 


DISNEY  (John),  an  English  divine  and  ma- 
gistrate, born  at  Lincoln,  in  1677.  He  received 
the  early  part  of  his  education  at  the  grammar 
school  in  his  native  city,  after  which,  his  father 
being  a  dissenter,  he  was  sent  to  an  academy  of 
that  persuasion.  From  this  he  removed  to  the 
Middle  Temple,  where  he  studied  the  law, 
though  he  never  followed  it  as  a  profession ;  but 
when  he  retired  to  his  paternal  estate,  he  distin- 
guished himself  greatly  as  an  active  magistrate, 
particularly  in  the  laudable  but  unpopular  mea- 
sures he  took  for  the  suppression  of  vice  and  im- 
morality, for  which  he  repeatedly  received  the 
thanks  of  the  judges  on  the  circuits.  When 
about  forty-two  years  of  age  he  took  orders  in 
the  church,  and  was  presented  to  the  vicarage  of 
Croft,  and  the  rectory  of  Kirby-Super-Baine, 
in  Lincolnshire.  In  1722  he  was  preferred  to 
the  living  of  St.  Mary,  in  Nottingham,  where  he 
died  in  1730.  He  published,  1.  Two  Essays 
upon  the  Execution  of  the  Laws  against  Immo- 
rality arid  Profaneness,  8vo.  2.  Primitiae  Sacrse, 
the  Reflections  of  a  devout  Solitude,  8vo.  3. 
Flora,  prefixed  to  a  Translation  of  Rapin's 
Poem  on  Gardens.  4.  Remarks  upon  a  Ser- 
mon preached  by  Dr.  Sacheverell.  5.  A  View 
of  ancient  Laws  against  Immorality  and  Profane- 
ness. 

DISOBEY',  v.  a.       -\      Dis  and  obey.    To 

DISOBE'DIENCE, n.s.     (break  commands,  or 

DISOBE'DIENT,  adj.      £  transgress     prohibiti- 

DISOBE'DIENTLY,  adv.  J  ons  ;  move  out  of 
order,  or  cease  to  follow  a  previous  impulse. 

The  man  of  God  was  disobedient  unto  the  word  of 
the  Lord.  1  Kings  xiii.  26. 

The  offence  is  holy  that  she  hath  committed  j 

And  this  deceit  loses  the  name  of  craft, 

Of  disobedience,  or  unduteous  title. 

Shakspeare. 

Disobedient  children,  if  preserved  from  the  gallows, 
are  reserved  for  the  rack,  to  be  tortured  by  their  own 
posterity.  One  complaining,  that  never  father  had 
so  undutiful  a  child  as  he  had  ;  Yes,  said  his  sonne, 
with  less  grace  than  truth,  my  grandfather  had. 

Fuller. 

Of  man's  first  disobedience,  and  the  fruit 
Of  that  forbidden  tree,  sing  heavenly  muse. 

Milton. 

Murder,  adultery,  or  disobedience  to  parents,  have 
a  general  notion  antecedently  to  laws.  Stillingfleet. 

She  absolutely  bade  him,  and  he  durst  not  know 
how  to  disobey.  Sidney. 

He's  loth  to  disobey  the  god's  command, 
Not  willing  to  forsake  this  pleasant  land. 

Denham. 

This  disobedience  of  the  moon  will  prove 
The  sun's  bright  orb  does  not  the  planets  move. 

Blackmore. 

This  disobedience  of  the  fibres  of  age  to  their  usual 
stimuli,  Ijas  generally  been  ascribed  to  repetition  or 
habit,  as  those  who  live  near  a  large  clock,  or  a  mill, 
or  a  waterfall,  soon  cease  to  attend  to  the  perpetual 
noise  of  it  in  the  day,  and  sleep  during  the  night  un- 
disturbed. Darwin. 


DISOBLIGE',  v.  a. 
DISOBLI'GING,  part.  adj. 
DISOBLI'GINGLV,  adv. 
DISOBLIGINGNESS,  n.  s. 
DISOBLIGA'TION. 
low  this  sense. 


Dis  and  oblige. 
'To    offend;     dis- 
>  gust ;    give    slight 
offence    to.       All 
'  the  derivatives  fol- 


DIS 


300 


DIS 


Asldey  had  been  removed  from  that  charge,  and 
•was  thereby  so  much  disobliged,  that  he  quitted  the 
king's  party.  Clarendon. 

There  can  be  no  malice,  and  consequently  no  crime 
or  disobligation.  L' Estrange. 

Those,  though  in  highest  place,  who  slight  and 
disoblige  their  friends,  shall  infallibly  come  to  know 
the  value  of  them,  by  having  none  when  they  shall 
most  need  them.  South. 

If  a  woman  suffers  her  lover  to  see  she  is  loth  to 
disoblige  him,  let  her  beware  of  an  encroacher. 

Clarissa. 

My  plan  has  given  offence  to  some  gentlemen, 
•whom  it  would  not  be  very  safe  to  disoblige. 

Addison's  Gitardian. 

We  love  and  esteem  our  clergy,  and  are  apt  to  lay 
some  weight  upon  their  opinion,  and  would  not  wil- 
lingly disoblige  them. 

Swift  concerning  the  Sacramental  Test. 

Peremptoriness  can  befit  no  form  of  understand- 
ing :  it  renders  wise  men  disobliging  and  troublesome, 
and  fools  ridiculous  and  contemptible. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

DISORB'ED,  adj.  Dis  and  orb.  Thrown 
out  of  the  proper  orbit. 

Fly  like  chidden  Mercury  from  Jove, 
Or  like  a  star  disorbed. 

Shahspeare.   Troilut  and  Cressida. 

DISORDER,  w.o.&  w.s."\        Fr.   desordrc. 
DISORDERED,  adj.  (^  Dis  and  order.  To 

DISOR'DEREDNESS,  n,  s.        {disturb;     throw 
DISORDERLY,  adv.  J  out  of   arrange- 

ment ;  ruffle ;  discompose. 

We  behaved  not  ourselves  disorderly  among  you. 

2  Thest. 

By  that  disorderednes$  of  the  soldiers,  a  great  ad- 
vantage was  offered  unio  the  enemy.  Knolles. 

Here  do  you  keep  a  hundred  knights  and  squires 
Men  so  disordered,  so  debauched  and  bold, 
That  this  our  court,  infected  with  their  manners, 
Shews  like  a  riotous  inn.     Shakspeare.     King  Lear. 

Naked  savages  fighting  disorderly  with  stones,  by 
appointment  of  their  commanders,  may  truly  and 
absolutely  be  said  to  war.  Raleigh. 

He  is  one  that  seldome  takes  care  for  old  age,  be- 
cause ill  diet  and  disorder,  together  with  a  consump- 
tion, or  some  worse  disease,  taken  up  in  his  full  ca- 
reer, have  onely  chalked  out  his  catastrophe  but  to  a 
colon.  Micrologia,  1629. 

Eve, 

Not  so  repulsed,  with  tears  that  ceased  not  flowing, 
And  tresses  all  disordered,  at  his  feet 
Fell  humble.  Milton. 

'  .Those  obsolete  laws  of  Henry  I.  were  but  disorderly, 
confused,  and  general  things  ;  rather  cases  and  shells 
of  administration  than  institutions.  Hale. 

Let  him  be  stript,  and  disordered  ;  I  would  fain  see 
him  walk  in  querpo,  that  the  world  may  behold  the 
inside  of  a  friar.  Dryden's  Span.  Friar. 

Pleasure  and  pain  are  only  different  constitutions 
of  the  mind,  sometimes  occasioned  by  disorder  in  the 
body,  or  sometimes  by  thoughts  in  the  mind. 

Locke, 

A  disorderly  multitude  contending  with  the  body  of 
the  legislature,  is  like  a  man  in  a  fit  under  the  con- 
duct of  one  in  the  fulness  of  his  health  and  strength. 

Addison. 

From  vulgar  bounds  with  brave  disorder  part, 
And  snatch  a  grace  beyond  the  reach  of  art.      Pope. 


The  incursions  of  the  Goths,  and  other  barbarous 
nations,  disordered  the  affairs  of  the  Roman  empire. 

Arbuthnot. 

Many  a  brave  fellow,  who  has  put  his  enemy  to 
flight  in  the  field,  has  been  in  the  utmost  disorder  upon 
making  a  speech  before  a  body  of  his  friends  at 
home.  Hughes. 

DISORD'INATE,  adj.  *     Dis  and  ordinate. 
DISORD'INATELY,  adv.    5  Not  living  by  rules 
of  virtue ;  inordinate. 

These  not  disordinate,  yet  causeless  suffer 
The  punishment  of  dissolute  days. 

Milton.  Agonistes. 

DISORIENTATED,  adj.  Dis  and  orient. 
Turned  from  the  east;  turned  from  the  right 
direction ;  thrown  out  of  the  proper  place. 

Andrew  Marvel  uses  the  word  disoccideutated  in- 
stead of  disorientated  :  '  Geneva  had  disoccidentated 
our  geographer.'  Dr.  A.  Rees. 

DISO'WN,  v. a.  Dis  and  own.  To  deny; 
not  to  allow ;  renounce. 

Then  they,  who  brother's  better  claim  disown, 
Expel  their  parents,  and  usurp  the  throne. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

When  an  author  has  publickly  disowned  a  spurious 
piece,  they  have  disputed  his  name  with  him. 

Swift. 

DISORGANIZE,  t7.  a. )       Fr.   desorganiser, 
DISORGANIZATION,  n.  s.  $  dis    and    organize. 
To  derange  a  system  in  its  parts ;  subversion  of 
system  or  order.    A  modern  word  altogether. 

These  disorganizing  principles  spread  rapidly,  and, 
had  not  the  contagion  been  interrupted  by  the  war 
with  France,  the  consequences  would  have  been  far 
more  serious  to  England.  Thomas. 

DISPA'ND,  v.  a.    {      Lat.  dispando.   To  dis- 
DISPA'NSION,  n.  s.  J  play ;  spread  abroad  ;  the 
act  of  displaying  or  spreading. 

DISPAR'AGE,  v.  a.  ^      Ital.    dispareggiare, 
DISPAR'AGER,  n.  s.      >  from  Lat.  dispar,  un- 
DISPAR'AGEMENT.       j  fit,  and  agere,  to  do; 
Minsheu.     To  match  or  compare  for  the  worse ; 
to  depreciate  by  comparison ;  to  treat  contemp- 
tuously. 

Gentle  knight, 

That  doth  against  the  dead  his  hand  uprear, 
His  honour  stains  with  rancour  and  despight, 
And  great  disparagement  makes  to  his  former  might. 

Spenser. 

Yet  doe  not  sdeigne  to  let  thy  name  be  writt 
In  this  base  poem,  for  thee  far  unfitt ; 
Nought  is  thy  worth  disparaged  thereby. 

Id.  Sonnets. 

She  was  much  affectionate  to  her  own  kindred, 
which  did  stir  great  envy  in  the  lords  of  the  king's 
side,  who  counted  her  blood  a  disparagement  to  be 
mingled  with  the  king's.  Bacon. 

In  a  commonwealth,  much  disparagement  is  occa- 
sioned, when  able  spirits,  attracted  by  a  familiarity, 
are  inflamed  with  faction.  Wotton. 

It  is  no  disparagement  for  greater  persons  to  begin 
treaties  of  peace.  Bp.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

Ahaz,  his  sottish  conqueror,  he  drew 
God's  altar  to  disparage  and  displace, 
For  one  of  Syrian  mode. 

Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 
They  wrll  defy 

That  which  they  love  most  tenderly  ; 
Quarrel  with  minced  pies,  and  disparage 
Their  best  and  dearest  friend,  plum-ponidge. 

Hudibrat. 


DIS 


301 


DIS 


Tis  no  disparagement  to  philosophy,  that  it  cannot 
deify  us.  Glanville. 

It  is  a  hard  and  nice  subject  for  a  man  to  speak  of 
himself;  it  grates  his  own  heart  to  say  any  thing  of 
disparagement,  and  the  reader's  ears  to  hear  any  thing 
of  praise  from  him.  Cowley. 

You  wrongfully  do  require  Mopsa  to  so  great  a 
disparagement,  as  to  wed  her  father's  servant. 

Sidney. 

The  play  was  never  intended  for  the  stage  ;  nor, 
without  disparagement  to  the  author,  could  have  suc- 
ceeded. ,.  Dryden. 

Reason  is  a  weak,  diminutive  light,  compared  to  re- 
velation, but  it  ought  to  be  no  disparagement  to  a  star 
that  it  is  not  a  sun.  South. 

His  religion  sat  easily,  naturally,  and  gracefully 
upon  him,  without  any  of  those  forbidding  appearances 
which  sometimes  disparage  the  actions  of  men  sin- 
cerely pious.  Atterbury, 

DISPA'RATES,  n.  s.  >     From  Lat.  disparata. 
DISPA'RITY,  n.  s.          ]  Things  so  unlike  that 
they  cannot  be  compared  with  each  other  ;    ine- 
quality. 

Between  Klihu  and  the  rest  of  Job's  familiars,  the 
greatest  disparity  was  but  in  years.  Hooker. 

Among  unequal*,  what  society 
Can  sort,  what  harmony  or  true  delight? 
Which  must  be  mutual,  in  proportion  due 
Given  and  received  ;  but  in  disparity, 
The  one  intense,  the  other  still  remiss, 
Cannot  well  suit  with  either,  but  soon  prove 
Tedious  alike.  Milton. 

There  was  as  great  a  disparity  between  the  practical 
dictates  of  the  understanding,  then  and  now,  as  there 
is  between  empire  and  advice,  counsel  and  command. 

South. 

Men  ought  not  to  associate  and  join  themselves  to- 
gether in  the  same  office,  under  a  disparity  of  condi- 
tion. Ayliffe's  Par  ergon. 

DISPARK',  v.  a.     Dis  and   park.     To  throw 
open  a  park. 
To  set  at  large;  to  release  from  enclosure. 

You  have  fed  upon  my  signiories, 
Disparked  my  parks,  and  felled  my  forest  woods. 

Shakspeare. 
They  were  supposed 
By  narrow  wits  to  be  enclosed  ; 
Till  his  free  muse  threw  down  the  pale, 
And  did  at  once  dispark  them  all.  .  Waller. 

DISPART',  v .  a.  Dis  and  part.  Fr.  depar- 
tir  ;  Lat.  dispertior.  To  divide  in  two ;  to  sepa- 
rate ;  to  break  ;  to  burst ;  to  rive. 

Hard  is  the  doubt,  and  difficult  to  deem, 
When  all  three  kinds  of  love  together  meet, 
And  do  ditpart  the  heart  with  power  extreme, 
Whether  shall  weigh  the  balance  down. 

Spenser. 

The  rest  to  several  places 
Disparted,  and  between  spun  out  the  air. 

Milton. 

Disparted  Britain  mourned  their  doubtful  sway, 
And  dreaded  both,  when  neither  would  obey. 

Prior. 

The  pilgrim  oft, 

At  dead  of  night,  mid  his  oraison  hears 
Aghast  the  voice  of  Time,  disparting  towers, 
Tumbling  all  precipitate  down-dashed, 
Rattling  around,  loud  thunderin    to  the  moon. 

Dyer. 
I 


DISPART,  in  gunnery,  is  the  mark  set  upon 
the  muzzle  ring  of  a  piece  of  ordnance,  so  that  a 
sight-line,  taken  upon  the  top  of  the  base  ring 
against  the  touch-hole,  by  the  mark  set  on  or 
near  the  muzzle,  may  be  parallel  to  the  axis  of 
the  concave  cylinder.  The  common  way  of 
doing  this  is,  to  take  the  two  diameters  of  the 
base-ring,  and  of  the  place  where  the  dispart  is 
to  stand,  and  divide  the  difference  between  them 
into  two  equal  parts,  one  of  which  will  be  the 
length  of  the  dispart,  which  is  set  on  the  gun 
with  wax  or  pitch,  or  fastened  theie  with  a 
piece  of  twine  or  marline.  By  means  of  an  in- 
strument it  may  be  done  with  great  nicety. 

DISPA'SSION,  n.s.    j      From  dis  and  Pas- 

DISPA'SSIONATE,  adj.   S-sion.     Freedom  from 

DISPA'SSIONATED,  adj.  j  mental  perturbation  ; 
exemption  from  passion. 

Wise  and  dispassionate  men  thought  he  had  been 
proceeded  with  very  justly.  Clarendon. 

What  is  called  by  the  Stoicks  apathy,  or  dispassion, 
is  called  by  the  Scepticks  indisturbance,  by  the  Moli- 
nists  quietism,  by  common  men  peace  of  conscience. 

Temple. 

You  have,  as  all  dispassinnated  men  may  judge, 
fulfilled  the  poet's  definition  of  madness. 

Dr.   Maine. 

DISPEL',  v.  a.  Lat.  dispello.  To  drive  by 
scattering;  to  dissipate. 

If  the  night 

Have  gathered  aught  of  evil,  or  concealed, 
Disperse  it,  as  now  light  dispels  the  dark. 

Milton. 

When  the  spirit  brings  light  unto  our  minds,  it  dis- 
pels darkness  ;  we  see  it,  as  we  do  that  of  the  sun  at 
noon,  and  need  not  the  twilight  of  reason  to  shew  it. 


Locke. 
Fr.  dispence.     Expense; 


DISPENCE',  n.  s. 
cost;  charge;  profusion. 

It  was  a  vault  ybuilt  for  great  dispence, 
With  many  ranges  reared  along  the  wall, 

And  one  great  chimney,  whose  long  funnel  thence 
The  smoke  forth  threw.  Faerie  Queene. 

DISPEND',  v.  a.  Lat.  dispendo.  To  spend; 
to  consume  :  to  expend. 

Of  their  commodities  they  were  now  scarce  able  to 
dispend  the  third  part.  Spenser't  State  of  Ireland. 

DISPENSE',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.~\       Fr.   dispenser  ; 

DISPENS'ARY,  n.s.  /Span,  despensar ; 

DISPENSATION,  >  Ital.  and  Lat.  dis- 

DISPENSA'TOR,  ipewsare,  from  dis, 

DISPEN'SATORY.  J  diversely,       and 

pendo,  to  weigh  out  money.  To  deal  out ;  dis- 
tribute by  rule  or  measure :  hence  to  excuse,  or 
suspend  compliance  with  a  rule  ;  and  to  set  free 
from  obligation.  A  dispensary  is,  strictly,  a 
place  where  medicines  are  weighed  or  dealt  out;  a 
dispensatory  a  book  prescribing  them ;  dispensa- 
tion, a  rule  of  dealing  between  God  and  man ; 
distribution  :  hence,  permission  to  do  what  may 
have  been  forbidden. 

So  a  man  gesse  us  as  mynystri*  of  Crist,  and  dis~ 
penderis  of  the  mynysteries  of  God.  Now  it  is  sought 
among  the  dispenderit  that  a  manbefoundun  trwve. 

Wiclif.  i.  Cor.  4. 
One  loving  howre 

For  many  years  of  sorrow  can  dispence. 

Spenser.      Faerie  Queene. 


DIS 


302 


DIS 


Hast  thou  not  sworn  allegiance  unto  me  ? 
Canst  thou  dispense  with  heaven  for  such  an  oath  ? 

Shakspeare. 

How  few  kingdoms  are  there,  wherein,  by  dispensing 
with  oaths,  absolving  subjects  from  allegiance,  and 
cursing,  or  threatening  to  curse,  as  long  as  their  curses 
were  regarded,  the  popes  have  not  wrought  innumer- 
able mischiefs.  Raleiyh. 

As  her  majesty  hath  made  them  dispentaiors  of  her 
favour  towards  her  people,  so  it  behoveth  them  to  shew 
themselves  equal  distributers  of  the.  same.  Bacon. 

The  description  of  the  ointment  is  found  in  the  chy- 
mical  dispensatory.  Id.  Natural  History. 

God  delights  in  the  ministries  of  his  own  choice, 
and  the  methods  of  grace,  in  the  economy  of  heaven, 
and  the  dispensations  of  eternal  happiness. 

Taylor't  Worthy  Communicant. 
Royal  bounties 

Are  great  and  gracious,  while  they  are  dispensed 
With  moderation.  Mansinyer. 

Those  now  that  were  dispensed 
The  burden  of  many  ages,  on  me  light 
At  once  by  my  foreknowledge.  Milton. ' 

Then  reliques,  beads, 
Indulgences,  dispenses,  pardons,  bulls, 
The  sport  of  winds.  Id. 

At  length  the  muses  stand  restored  again, 
While  you  dispense  the  laws,  and  guide  the  state. 

Dry  den. 

To  thee  the  loved  dispensary  I  resign.       Garth. 
Neither  are  God's  methods  or  intentions   different 
in  his  dispensations  to  each  private  man.          Rogers. 

Do  thou,  my  soul,  the  destined  period  wait, 
When  God  shall  solve  the  dark  decrees  of  fate ; 
His  now  unequal  dispensations  clear, 
And  make  all  wise  and  beautiful  appear.    Tickell. 
Our  materia  medica  is  large  enough  ;   and,  to  look 
into  our  dispensatories,  one  would  think,  no  disease  in- 
curable. Baker. 

A  dispensation  was  obtained  to  enable  Dr.  Barrow 
to  marry.  Ward. 

I  could  not  dispense  with  myself  from  making  a 
voyage  to  Caprea.  Addiion  on  Italy. 

Those  to  whom  Christ  has  committed  the  dispens- 
ing of  his  gospel..  Decay  of  Piety. 

This  perpetual  circulation  is  constantly  promoted 
by  a  dispensation  of  water  promiscuously  and  indiffer- 
ently to  all  parts  of  the  earth. 

Woodward's  Natural  History. 

Those  who  stand  before  earthly  princes,  who  are 
the  dispensers  of  their  favours,  and  conveyors  of  their 
will  to  others,  challenge  high  honours.  Atterbury. 

His  peculiar  doctrines  are  not  like  any  thing  of 
human  contrivance.  '  Never  man  spake  like  this 
man.'  One  of  the  first  names  given  to  that  dispensa- 
tion of  things  which  he  came  to  introduce,  was  '  the 
kingdom,'  or  the  reign,  '  of  heaven.'  Beattie. 

DISPENSARY,  a  kind  of  charitable  institu- 
tion, of  late  years  very  prevalent  in  Britain. 
They  are  designated  the  General  Dispensary, 
the  Universal  Dispensary,  the  Dispensary  of  par- 
ticular counties  or  districts,  &c.  They  are  sup- 
ported by  voluntary  subscriptions,  having  each 
one  or  more  physicians  and  surgeons,  whose 
business  is  to  attend  at  stated  times,  to  pre- 
scribe for  the  poor ;  and,  if  necessary,  to  visit 
them  at  their  own  habitations.  It  is  in  this  latter 
respect,  that  the  patients  of  a  dispensary  differ 
from  those  called  out-patients  at  an  hospital. 
The  poor  are  supplied  gratis  with  medicine,  and 


many  of  these  institutions  also  afford  gratuitous 
assistance  to  lying-in  women.  Formerly  there 
were  three  dispensaries  established  in  London, 
for  selling  medicines  to  the  poor  at  prime  cost, 
under  the  direction  of  the  College  of  Physicians. 
IniChina  the  medicines  are  not  dispensed  gratis, 
but  money  is  given  to  the  poor  to  purchase 
them.  The  Chinese  have  a  stone,  ten  cubits 
high,  erected  in  the  public  squares  of  their 
cities :  on  this  stone  are  engraved  the  names  of 
all  sorts  of  medicines,  with  the  price  of  each; 
and  when  the  poor  stand  in  need  of  any  relief 
from  physic,  they  go  to  the  treasury,  where  they 
receive  the  price  each  medicine  is  rated  at. 

DISPENSATIONS  are  most  generally  dispensed 
by  the  pope,  who  claims  the  office  jure  divino, 
and  has  extended  it  to  every  thing.  See  IN- 
DULGENCES. His  power  to  grant  a  dispensation 
for  any  thing  contrary  to  the  divine  law,  or  the 
law  of  nature,  has,  however,  been  denied  by  the 
more  moderate  of  the  Romanists,  who  confine 
him  to  what  is  contrary  to  positive  laws,  or  to 
things  relating  to  facts,  marriages,  holding  se- 
veral benefices,  &c. ;  and  who  limit  him  even  in 
these  things.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
has  a  power,  by  statute,  of  dispensing  in  any 
cause  wherein  dispensations  were  formerly 
granted  by  the  see  of  Rome,  as  well  to  the 
king  as  his  subjects ;  and,  during  the  vacancy  of 
the  archbishop's  see,  the  guardian  of  the  spiritu- 
alities may  grant  dispensations.  Every  bishop 
of  common  right  has  the  power  of  instituting  to 
benefices,  and  of  dispensing  in  common  cases, 
&c.  A  dispensation  of  the  king  makes  a  thing 
prohibited,  lawful  to  be  done  by  the  persoiuthat 
has  it,  though  a  thing  evil  in  itself  will  not  admit 
of  a  dispensation.  And  where  the  subject  has 
an  immediate  interest  in  an  act  of  parliament, 
the  king  cannot  dispense  with  it ;  but  may,  if 
the  suit  be  the  king's  own,  only  for  the  breach 
of  a  penal  law  that  is  not  to  the  damage  of  a 
third  person.  There  is  a  dispensation  by  non 
obstante,  which  is  where  a  statute  tends  to  re- 
strain some  prerogative  incident  to  the  person  of 
the  king,  as  the  right  of  pardoning,  or  command- 
ing the  service  of  the  subjects  for  the  benefit  of 
the  public,  &c.,  each  of  which  prerogatives  is 
inseparable  from  the  king,  and  therefore,  by  a 
clause  non  obstante,  such  statute  may  be  dis- 
pensed with. 

DISPE'OPLE,  v.  a.  i      Dis  and  people.    To 
DISPE'OPLER,  n.  s.     $  depopulate ;   to  empty 
of  people  :  he  who  depopulates,  or  wastes. 

The  Irish,  banished  into  the  mountains,  where 
they  lived  only  upon  white  meats,  seeing  their  lands 
so  dispeopled  and  weakened,  came  down  into  the 
plains.  Spenser. 

Conflagrations  and  great  droughts,  do  not  merely 
dispeople,  but  destroy.  Bacon. 

His  heart  exalts  him  in  the  harm 
Already  done,  to  have  dispeopled  heaven.     Milton. 

Nor  drain  I  ponds  the  golden  carp  to  take  ; 
Nor  trowle  for  pikes,  dispeoplers  of  the  lake.    Gay. 

Kings,  furious  and  severe, 

Who  claimed  the  skies,  dispeopled  air  and  floods, 
The  lonely  lords  of  empty  wilds  and  woods.  Pope. 

DISPE'RGE,  v.  a.  Lat.  dispergo.  To  sprin- 
kle ;  to  scatter. 


DISPERSION. 


303 


DISPERSE',  v.  a.  -v  Fr.  disperser,  from  Lat. 
DISPERS'EDLY,  adv.  I  dispergere,  dispersus  ; 
DISPERSE'DNESS,  n.  s.  V<i  dis,  diversely,  and 
DISPERSE'R,  i  spargo ;  Gr.  <T7rapoyw, 

DISPERS'ION.  f  to  sprinkle.     To  scat- 

ter ;  dissipate  into  parts ;  distribute. 

And  I  scattered  them  among  the  heathen,  and  they 
•were  dispersed  through  the  countries.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  19. 

The  exquisite  wits  of  some  few,  peradventure,  are 
able,  dispersedly  here   and  there,  to  find  now  a  word, 
and  then  a  sentence,  which  may  be  more   probably 
suspected,  than  easily  cleared  of  errour.          Hooker. 
Soldiers,  ditperse  yourselves.  Shakspeare. 

Noah  began  from  thence  his  dispersion.  Raleigh. 
Being  a  king  that  loved  wealth,  he  could  not  endure 
to  have  trade  sick,  nor  any  obstruction  to  continue  in 
the  gate  vein  which  disperteth  that  blood.          Bacon. 

Dispersed  love  grows  weak,  -and  fewness  of  objects 
useth  to  unite  affection.  Bp.  Hall's  Contemplationi. 

If  the  night 

Have  gathered  aught  of  evil,  or  concealed, 
Disperse  it,  as  now  light  dispels  the  dark.  Milton. 
The  torrid  parts  of  Africk  are  by  Piso  resembled  to 
a  libbard's  skin,  the  distance  of  whose  spots  represent 
the  dispersedness  of  habitations  or  towns  in  Africk. 

Brerewood  on  Languages. 

Those  who  are  pleased  with  defamatory  libels,  so 
far  as  to  approve  the  authors  and  dispersert  of  them, 
are  as  guilty  as  if  they  had  composed  them. 

Spectator. 

After  so  many  dispersions,  and  so  many  divisions, 
two  or  three  of  us  may  yet  be  gathered  together. 

Pope. 

Those  minerals  are  either  found  in  grains,  disper- 
sedly  intermixed  with  the  corpuscles  of  earth  or  sand, 
or  else  amassed  into  balls  or  nodules.  Woodward. 

They  have  built 

More  Babels  without  new  dispersion,  than 
The  stammering  young  ones  of  the  flood's  dull  ooze, 
Who  failed  and  fled  each  other.  Byron. 

DISPERSION  OF  INFLAMMATION,  in  medicine 
and  surgery,  is  the  removing  the  inflammation, 
and  restoring  the  inflamed  part  to  its  natural 
state 

The  DISPERSION  OF  MANKIND,  in  the  early 
history  of  the  world,  was  occasioned  by  the  con- 
fusion of  tongues,  and  took  place  in  consequence 
of  the  overthrow  of  Babel  at  the  birth  of  Peleg  ; 
whence  he  derived  his  name.  It  appears  by 
the  account  given  of  his  ancestors,  Gen.  xi.  10 — 
16,  to  have  happened  in  the  101st.  year  after  the 
flood,  according  to  the  Hebrew  chronology,  and 
by  the  Samaritan  computation  in  the  401st.  How- 
ever, various  difficulties  have  been  suggested  by 
chronologers  concerning  the  true  era  of  this  event. 
Sir  John  Marsham  and  others,  to  reconcile  the 
Hebrew  and  Egyptian  chronologies,  maintain  a 
dispersion  of  mankind  before  the  birth  of  Peleg. 
Others,  unable  to  find  numbers  sufficient  for  the 
plantations  of  colonies  in  the  space  of  101  years, 
according  to  the  Hebrew  computation,  fix  the 
dispersion  towards  the  end  of  Peleg's  life,  thus 
following  the  computation  of  the  Jews.  Petavius 
assigns  the  153d  year  after  the  flood  :  Cumberland 
the  180th ;  and  Usher,  though  he  generally  refers 
it  to  the  time  of  Peleg's  birth,  in  one  place  assigns 
the  131st  after  the  flood  for  this  event.  Mr.  Shuck- 
ford  supposes  the  dispersion  to  have  been  gradual, 
and  to  have  commenced  with  the  separation  of 


some  companies  at  the  birth  of  Peleg,  and  to  have 
been  completed  thirty-one  years  after.  Accord- 
ing to  the  calculation  of  Petavius,  the  number  of 
inhabitants  on  the  .earth  at  the  birth  of  Peleg 
amounted  to  32,768.  Cumberland  makes  them 
30,000.  ^Mr.  Mede  states  them  at  7,000  men, 
besides  women  and  children  :  and  Mr.  Whiston, 
who  supposes  that  mankind  now  double  them- 
selves in  400  years,  and  that  they  doubled  them- 
selves, between  the  deluge  and  the  time  of  David, 
in  sixty  years  at  a  medium,  when  their  lives 
were  six  or  seven  times  as  long  as  they  have  been 
since,  by  his  computation,  produces  about  2,389  ; 
a  number  much  too  inconsiderable  for  the  pur- 
poses of  separating  and  forming  distinct  nations. 
This  difficulty  induced  Mr.  Whiston  to  reject  the 
Hebrew,  and  to  adopt  the  Samaritan  chronology, 
as  many  others  have  done ;  which,  by  allowing 
an  interval  of  401  years  between  the  flood  and  the 
birth  of  Peleg,  furnishes,  by  the  last  mentioned 
mode  of  computation,  more  than  240,000  per- 
sons. As  to  the  manner  of  the  dispersion  of  the 
posterity  of  Noah  from  the  plain  of  Shinar,  the 
sacred  historian  informs  us  that  they  were  divided 
in  their  lands,  every  one  according  to  his  tongue, 
according  to  his  family,  and  according  to  his 
nation.  Gen.  x.  5.  20.  31 :  and  thus,  as  Mr. 
Mede  observes,  they  were  ranged  according  to 
their  nations,  and  every  nation  by  its  families ; 
so  that  each  nation  had  a  separate  lot,  and  each 
family  in  every  nation.  The  following  abstract 
will  serve  to  give  a  general  idea  of  their  respec- 
tive settlements  : — Japhet,  Noah's  eldest  son,  had 
seven  sons,  viz.  Corner,  whose  descendants  in- 
habited those  parts  of  Asia  which  lie  upon  the 
JEgean  Sea  and  Hellespont  northward,  contain- 
ing Phrygia,  Pontus,  Bithynia,  and  a  great  part 
of  Galatia.  The  Galatians,  according  to  Jose- 
phus,  were  called  Gomeraei ;  and  the  Cimmerii, 
according  to  Herodotus,  occupied  this  tract  of 
country :  and  from  these  Gomerians,  Cimmerii, 
or  Celts,  Mr.  Camden  derives  our  ancient  Bri- 
tons, who  still  retain  the  name  Cymro,  Cymru, 
or  Cumbri.  See  BRITAIN.  Magog,  the  second 
son  of  Japhet,  was  probably  the  father  of  the 
Scythians  on  the  east  and  north-east  of  the  Euxine 
Sea.  Madai  planted  Media,  though  Mr.  Mede 
assigns  Macedonia  to  his  share.  Javan  was  the 
father  of  the  Grecians  about  Ionia,  whose  country 
lies  along  the  Mediterranean  Sea;  the  radi- 
cals of  Javan  and  Ionia  being  the  same,  J1V  To 
Tubal  and  Meshech  belonged  Cappadocia  and  the 
country  which  lies  on  the  borders  of  the  Euxine 
Sea ;  and  from  them,  migrating  over  the  Cauca- 
sus, it  is  supposed  the  Russians  and  Muscovites 
are  descended.  And  Tiras  occupied  Thrace.  The 
sons  of  Shem  were  five  ;  Elam,  whose  country  lay 
between  the  Medes  and  Mesopotamians,  and  was 
called  by  the  Gentile  writers  Elymais  ;  and  Jo- 
sephus  calls  the  Elamites  the  founders  of  the  Per- 
sians ;  Ashur,  who  was  driven  out  of  Shinar  by 
Nimrod,  afterwards  settled  in  Assyria,  and  there 
built  Nineveh  and  other  cities;  Arphaxad,  who 
gave  name  to  the  country  which  Ptolemy  calls 
Arraphacitis,  a  province  of  Assyria,  though 
Josephus  makes  him  the  father  of  the  Chaldees, 
Lud,  who  inhabited  and  gave  name  to  the  coun- 
try of  Lydia  about  the  river  Maeander,  remark- 
able for  its  windings,  in  Asia  Minor ;  and  Aram, 


304 


DISPERSION. 


the  father  of  the  Syrians.  Ham,  the  youngest  son 
of  Noah,  had  four  sons,  viz.  Cush,  whose  poste- 
rity spread  into  the  several  parts  of  Arabia,  over 
the  borders  of  the  land  of  Edom,  into  Arabia  Fe- 
lix, up  to  Midian  and  Egypt ;  Mizraim,  the  fa- 
ther of  them  who  inhabited  Egypt  and  other  parts 
of  Africa ;  Phut,  to  whom  Bochart  assigns  the 
remaining  part  of  Africa,  from  the  lake  Tritonides 
to  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  called  Lybia ;  and  Ca- 
naan, to  whom  belonged  the  laira  of  Canaan, 
whence  the  Phoenicians  derived  their  origin.  Dr. 
Bryant  has  advanced  a  new  hypothesis  on  this 
subject,  and  supported  it  with  his  usual  acuteness 
and  learning.  He  maintains  that  the  dispersion, 
as  well  as  the  confusion  of  tongues,  was  local,  and 
limited  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  province  of  Ba- 
bel ;  that  the  separation  and  distribution  recorded 
to  have  taken  place  in  the  days  of  Peleg,  Gen.  x. 
25,  31,  32,  which  was  the  result  of  Divine  ap- 
pointment, occasioned  a  general  migration ;  and- 
that  all  the  families  among  the  sons  of  men  were 
concerned  in  it.  The  house  of  Shem,  from  which 
the  Messiah  was  to  spring,  was  particularly  re- 
garded in  this  distribution ;  the  portion  of  his  chil- 
dren was  near  the  place  of  separation ;  they  in 
general  had  Asia  to  their  lot,  as  Japhet  had 
Europe,  and  Ham  the  large  continent  of  Africa. 
But  the  sons  of  Cush  would  not  submit  to  the 
divine  dispensation ;  they  went  off  under  the 
conduct  of  Nimrod,  and  seem  to  have  been  for  a 
long  time  in  a  roving  state.  They,  however,  at 
last  arrived  at  the  plains  of  Shinar  ;  and  having 
ejected  Ashur  and  his  sons,  seized  his  dominions, 
and  laid  there  the  foundation  of  a  great  monarchy. 
But  afterwards,  fearing  lest  they  should  bedivided 
and  scattered  abroad,  they  built  the  tower  of 
Babel  as  a  land  mark  to  which  they  might  re- 
pair ;  and  probably  to  answer  the  purposes  of  an 
idolatrous  temple,  or  high  altar,  dedicated  to  the 
host  of  heaven.  Here  they  were  punished  with 
the  judgment  of  confounded  speech  through  a 
failure  in  labial  utterance,  and  with  the  disper- 
sion recorded  in  Gen.  x.  8,  9  :  in  consequence 
of  which  they  were  scattered  abroad  from  this 
city  and  tower,  without  any  certain  place  of  des- 
tination. 

'  Various,  however,'  as  Dr.  Kippis  remarks, 
*  bave  been  the  opinions  concerning  the  confusion 
of  tongues  at  Babel.  Some  have  thought  that  the 
change  produced  by  it  was  of  so  total  a  nature, 
as  to  oblige  men  to  speak  in  languages  funda- 
mentally different.  But  this  is  not  probable,  as, 
in  that  case,  the  whole  set  of  their  ideas,  and  the 
very  organs  of  their  speech,  mutt  have  been 
altered.  Neither  is  this  hypothesis  agreeable  to 
experience,  since  most  of  the  languages  we  are 
acquainted  with  have  a  certain  degree  of  affinity. 
They  either  appear  to  be  materially  related,  as 
sister  languages,  or  show  that  they  were  originally 
derived  from  the  same  source. 

'  Other  persons  therefore,  with  greater  reason, 
suppose  that  the  change  was  only  partial,  and 
brought  about  in  a  gradual  manner.  Dr.  Gr. 
Sharpe  is  of  opinion,  that  the  confounding  of  the 
speech,  or  lip,  does  not  relate  to  language,  pro- 
perly so  called,  but  to  a  confusion  of  design, 
counsels,  and  purposes ;  so  that  the  builders  of 
Babel  could  not  agree  together,  to  carry  on  the 
undertaking  they  had  begun.' 


This  last  writer  fairly  enough  observes — '  The 
number  of  people  at  Babel  before  the  dispersion 
is  not  known,  and  of  the  miraculous  division  of 
languages  there  is  not  one  word  in  the  Bible. 
In  Psalm  Iv.  9,  David  says,  '  Destroy,  O  Lord, 
and  divide  their  tongues,  for  I  have  seen  violence 
and  strife  in  the  city  ;*  where  he  certainly  does 
not  mean  that  God  would  make  them  speak  nevr 
languages :  for  to  divide  their  tongues  is  to  di- 
vide their  counsels,  and  to  scatter  dissension  and 
animosity,  not  new-made  words,  amongst  them. 
However,  in  Genesis  xi.  their  language  is  not 
even  said  to  be  divided ;  but  God  says,  '  Let  us 
go  down  and  confound  their  language,  that  they 
may  not  understand  one  another's  speech.  So 
the  Lord  scattered  them  abroad  from  thence 
upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth,  and  they  left 
off  to  build  the  city.  Therefore  is  the  name  of 
it  called  Babel  (or  confusion),  because  the  Lord 
did  there  confound  the  language  of  all  the  earth.' 

He  thus  concludes — '  It  is  said  that  they  (the 
whole  earth)  were  together  in  the  plain  of  Shi- 
nar, and  that  the  language  of  all  the  earth  was 
there  confounded.  No  person  is  excepted. 
However,  it  is  not  presumed  that  Noah  con- 
sented to  the  building,  much  less  that  he  assisted 
in  the  work,  or  that  he  was  'ignorant  that  men 
were  to  be  dispersed,  and  the  world  peopled  by 
their  dispersion,  or  that  he  did  not  oppose  the 
raising  an  edifice  to  prevent  their  dispersion, 
which,  from  the  natural  increase  of  men  and 
cattle,  must  in  time  have  happened  without  a 
miracle.  But  it  is  apprehended,  that  there  could 
be  no  occasion  for  a  lofty  fortress  to  defend  the 
whole  earth ;  for  what  enemies  had  the  whole 
earth,  against  whom  it  was  necessary  to  build  a 
high  tower  ?  There  is  a  like  difficulty  in  assign- 
ing any  reason  for  making  themselves  men  of 
name  or  renown ;  for  who  were  to  esteem  them 
men  of  name  or  of  renown?  Or  where  and 
when  where  they  to  be  famous,  before  there  were 
any  human  inhabitants  but  themselves  ?' 

The  Cushites  seem  afterwards  to  have  invaded 
Egypt  or  the  land  of  Mizraim  in  its  infant  state, 
seized  the  whole  country,  and  held  it  for  some 
ages  in  subjection :  they  extended  themselves 
likewise  to  the  Indies  and  Ganges,  and  still  far- 
ther into  China  and  Japan.  From  them  the 
province  of  Cushan  or  Goshen  in  Egypt  pro- 
bably derived  its  name.  Here  they  also  obtained 
the  appellation  of '  royal  shepherds ;'  and  when 
they  were  by  force  driven  out  of  the  country, 
after  having  been  in  possession  of  it  for  260  or 
280  years,  the  land  which  they  had  been  obliged 
to  quit  was  given  to  the  Israelites,  who  were  also 
denominated  shepherds,  but  should  not  be  con- 
founded with  the  former  or  the  antecedent  inha- 
bitants of  Goshen.  See  EGYPT. 

DISPERSION,  POINT  OF,  in  dioptrics,  the  point 
from  which  refracted  rays  begin  to  diverge, 
where  their  refraction  renders  them  divergent. 

DISPI'RIT,  v.  a.        >      Dis  and  spirit.    To 

DISPI'RITEDNESS,  n.s.  >  discourage;  deject; 
depress;  intimidate;  exhaust. 

Certain  it  is,  that  the  poor  man  appeared  so  dis- 
pirited, that  he  spoke  but  few  words  after  he  came 
upon  the  scaffold.  Clarendon. 

The  providence  of  God  strikes   not  in  with   them. 


DIS 


305 


DIS 


but  dashes,  and  even  dispirits,  all  their  endeavours, 
and  makes  their  designs  heartless  and  ineffectual. 

South. 

Steady  to  my  principles,  and  not  dispirited  with  my 
afflictions,  I  have  overcome  all  difficulties. 

Dryden. 

Amidst  all  the  honours  that  are  paid  him,  he  feels 
nothing  in  himself  but  a  poor,  weak,  dispirited  mortal, 
yielding  to  the  laws  of  corruption.  Rogers. 

He  his  dispirited  himself  by  a  debauch,  and  drank 
away  his  good  humour.  Collier. 

I  cannot  bring  myself  to  believe  that  the  King  was 
cither  the  first  projector  or  the  principal  actor  in  the 
sorry  farce  of  neglecting  a  man  whom  they  could  not 
dishonour,  of  distressing  a  man  whom  they  could  not 
dispirit,  which  has  been  playing  at  Court  for  near 
twenty-six  years.  Bp.  Watson, 

DISPITEOUS,  adj.  Dis  and  piteous.  Un- 
pitying. 

The  Knight  of  the  Red  Crosse,  when  him  he  spide, 
Spurring  shote  with  rage  dispiteous, 
Gan  fairely  couch  his  speare. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

DISPIA'CE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  place.  To  put 
out  of  place,  state,  office,  or  trust. 

You   have    displaced   the    mirth, .  broke  the    good 

meeting, 
With  most  admired  disorder.  Shakspeare. 

One  then  may  be  displaced,  and  one  may  reign  ; 
And  want  of  merit  render  birthright  vain.     Dryden. 

A  religion,  established  by  God  himself,  should  not 
be  displaced  by  any  thing,  under  a  demonstration  of 
that  divine  power  that  first  introduced  it.  South. 

Whose  arch  or  pillar  meets  me  in  the  face, 
Titus  or  Trajan's  ?     No — 'tis  that  of  Time  : 
Triumph,  arch,  pillar,  all  he  doth  displace 
ScofPng  ;  and  apostolic  statues  climb 
To  crush  the  imperial  urn,  whose  ashes  slept  sublime. 

Byron. 

DISPLA'CENCY,  n.  s.  Lat.  displicentia 
Incivility  ;  any  thing  unpleasing. 

The  displaceneies  that  he  receives,  by  the  conse- 
quences of  his  excess,  far  outweigh  all  that  is  grate- 
ful in  it.  Decay  of  Piety. 

DISPLANT,  v.a.      )      D«  and  plant.    To 
DisPLANT'ATiON,n.s.  J  remove  a  plant;  hence 
to  drive  a  people  from  their  place  of  residence. 

All  those  countries,  which,  lying  near  unto  any 
mountains,  or  Irish  desarts,  had  been  planted  with 
English,  were  shortly  displanted  and  lost.  Spenser. 

I  may  justly  account  new  plantations  to  be  the 
children  of  former  kingdoms  :  I  like  a  plantation  in 
a  pure  soil  ;  that  is,  where  people  are  not  displanted. 

Bacon. 

The  Edenites  were  garrisoned  to  resist  the  Assy- 
rians, whose  displantation  Senachcrib  vaunted  of. 

Raleigh. 

DISPLAY',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Fr.  .deployer,  from 
Lat.  dii  (privative)  and  p'ico,  to  fold.  To  un- 
fold; to  exhibit,  spread  open  to  view. 

His  glistring  armor  made 

A  little  gloomy  light,  much  like  a  shade,          j 
By  which  he  saw  the  ugly  monster  plaine, 
Halfe  like  a  serpent  horribly  displaide. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 
Yon  speak  not  like  yourself,  who  ever  yet 
Have  stood  to  charity,  and  displayed  the  effects 
Of  disposition  gentle.  Shakspeare. 

Our  enobled  understandings  take  the  wings  of  the 
morning  to  visit  the  world  above  us,  and  have  a  glo- 
VOL.  VII. 


nous  display  of  the  highest  form  of  created  excellen- 
cies. Glanoille. 

Thou  heaven's  alternate  beauty  can'st  display, 
The  blush  of  morning,   and  the  milky  way. 

Dryden. 

The  worKs  of  nature,  and  the  wocds  of  revelation, 
display  truth  to  mankind  in  characters  so  visible,  that 
those  who  are  not  quite  blind,  may  read.  Locke. 

It  is  a  noble  and  great  thing  to  covgr  the  blemishes* 
and    to  excuse   the  failings   of  a  friend  ;  to  draw  a 
curtain  before   his    stains,  and  to  display  his  perfec- 
tions. South. 
He  carves,  displays,  and  cuts  up  to  a  wonder. 

Spectator. 

So  the  gay  lady,  with  expensive  care, 
Borrows  the  pride  of  land,  of  sea  and  air ; 
Furs,  pearls,  and  plumes,  the  glittering  thing  displays, 
Dazzles  our  eyes,  and  easy  hearts  betrays.          Cray. 

The  storm  the  dark  Lycaean  groves  displayed, 
And  first  to  light  exposed  the  sacred  shade. 

Pope's  Slatius. 

DISPLEA'SANCE,  n.  s.     -\    Dis  and  please. 

DISPLEA'SE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.      I  To  offend ;  make 

DISPLEA'SIKG,  ra.  s.  S  angry   or    sad: 

DISPLEA'SINONESS,  n.  s.        I  as  a  neuter  verb, 

DISPLEA'SURE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  J  to  disgust;  make 

averse.     Displeasingness  is  the  quality  of  giving 

offence;  displeasure  the  offence  given. 

God  was  displeased  with  this  thing. 

1  Chron.  xxi.  7. 

Cordell  said,  she  loved  him  as  behoved  : 
Whose  simple  answer,  wanting  colours  fair 
To  paint  it  forth,  him  to  displeasance  moved. 

Faerie  Queene. 

True  repentance  may  be  wrought  in  the  hearts  of 
such  as  fear  God,  and  yet  incur  his  displeasure,  the 
deserved  effect  whereof  is  eternal  death.  Hooker. 

He  should  beware  that  he  did  not  provoke  Soly- 
man's  heavy  displeasure  against  him.  Knol'.es. 

Oft  our  displeasures,  to  ourselves  unjust, 
Destroy  our  friends,  and- after  weep  their  dust. 

Shakspeare. 

When  the  way  of  pleasuring  or  displeasuring  lieth 
by  the  favourite,  it  is  impossible  any  other  should  be 
over  great.  Bacon, 

Undoubtedly  he  will  relent,  and  turn 
From  his  displeasure.  Milton. 

What  to  one  is  a  most  grateful  odour,  to  another  is 
noxious  and  displeasant ;  and  it  were  a  misery  to  some 
to  lie  stretched  on  a  bed  of  roses.  Glan.  Scepsis. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  think  that  men  cannot  change 
their  displeasing  ness  or  indifferency,  that  is  in  actions, 
into  pleasure  and  desire,  if  they  will  do  but  what  is  in 
their  power.  Locke. 

On  me  alone  thy  just  displeasure  lay  ; 
But  take  thy  judgments  from  this  mourning  land. 

Dryden. 

Nothing  is  in  itself  so  pernicious  to  communities  of 
earned  men,  as  the  displeasure  of  their  prince. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

DISPLODE',  v.  a.  {      Lat.  displodo.    To  dis- 
DISPLO'SION,  n.  s.    J  perse  with  a  loud  noise ; 

to  vent  with  violence  :  a  sudden  bursting  forth. 

Stood  ranked  of  seraphim  another  row, 
In  posture  to  displode  their  second  tire 
Of  thunde  Milton. 

DISPORT,  w.n.&ns.     Dis  and  sport.     To 

play ;  sport :  pastime ;  diversion ;  amusement. 
She  list  not  hear,  but  her  disports  pursued  j 

And  ever  bade  him  stay,  till  time  the  tide  renewed. 

Spenser. 

X 


DIS 


306 


DIS 


He  often,  but  attended  with  weak  guard, 
Comes  hunting  this  way  to  disport  himself. 

Shakspeare. 

His  disports  were  ingenuous  and  manlike,  whereby 
he  always  learned  somewhat. 

Hayward  on  Edward  VI. 
Fresh  gales  and  gentle  airs 

Whispered  it  to  the  woods,  and  from  their  w:ngs 
Flung  rose,  flung  odours,  from  the  spicy  shrub 
Disporting !  Milton. 

Loose  to  the  winds  their  airy  garments  flew ; 
The  glittering  textures  of  the  filmy  dew 
Dipt  in  the  richest  tincture  of  the  skies, 
Where  light  disports  in  ever  mingling  dyes.       Pope. 

DISPOSE', v. a., v,n.,Sf.n.s.^\       Fr.  disposer; 

DISPOS'ER,  n.  s.  Ital.     diaporre  ; 

DISPOSITION,  [  Span,  and  Port, 

DISPOS'ITIVE,  adj.  Cdlsponer ;    Lat. 

DISPOS'ITIVELY,  adv.  \  disponere,  from 

DISPO'SURE,  n.s.  _)  dis    and    pono, 

posui,  to  place,  a  Gr.  irovot,  to  labour.  To  em- 
ploy ;  place ;  order ;  give  an  impulse ;  taking  to  : 
to  make  fit;  taking  for;  to  transfer,  put  away, 
conduct :  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  make  terms  or  a 
bargain :  as  a  substantive,  it  signifies  power ; 
right  or  management ;  taking  at  or  to  ;  distribu- 
tive :  dispositive  is  distributive.  The  other  sub- 
stantives follow  the  verb,  dispose,  in  their 
meaning. 

The  tabernacle  of  witnessyng  was  with  onre  fadris 
in  desert  as  god  dispotide  to  hem  and  spak  to  moises, 
that  he  schulde  make  it  aftir  the  fourme  that  he  saigh. 
Wiclif.     Dedis.  vii. 

The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  ;  but  the  whole  disposing 
thereof  is  of  the  Lord.  v  Proverbs. 

These  when  the  knights  beheld,  they  'gan  dispose 
Themselves  to  court,  and  each  a  damsel  chose. 

Spenser. 
But  if  thee  list  unto  the  court  to  throng, 

And  there  to  haunt  after  the  hoped  prey, 

Then  must  thou  thee  dispose  another  way. 

Hubberd's  Tale. 

Touching  musical  harmony,  whether  by  instrument 
or  voice,  it  being  of  high  and  low,  in  due  proportion- 
able disposition,  such  notwithstanding  is  the  force 
thereof,  and  so  very  pleasing  effects  it  hath,  in  that 
very  part  of  man  which  is  most  divine,  that  some  have 
been  thereby  induced  to  think,  that  the  soul  itself  by 
.  nature  is,  or  hath  in  it,  harmony.  Hooker. 

As  she  is  mine,  I  may  dispose  of  her : 
Which  shall  be  either  to  this  gentleman, 
Or  to  her  death.  Shakspeare. 

When  she  saw  you  did  suspect 
She  had  disposed  with  Caesar,  and  that  your  rage 
Would  not  be  purged,  she  sent  word  she  was  dead. 

Id. 

I  have  suffered  more  for  their  sakes,  more  than  the 
villanous  inconstancy  of  man's  disposition  is  able  to 
bear.  Id. 

He  carries  on  the  stream  of  his  dispose 
Without  observance  or  respect  of  any, 
In  will  peculiar.  Id.      Troilus  and  Cressida. 

I  crave  fit  disposition  for  my  wife, 
Due  reference  of  place  and  exhibition, 
As  levels  with  her  breeding.  Id.     Othello. 

Suspicions  dispose  kings  to  tyranny,  husbands  to 
jealousy,  and  wise  men  to  irresolution  and  melancholy. 

Bacon. 

They  must  receive  instructions  how  to  dispose  of 
themselves  when  they  come,  which  must  be  in  the 
nature  of  laws  unto  them.  Id.  to  Villiers. 


They  remained  in  a  kind  of  warlike  dispotwe,  or 
perhaps  little  better.  Wotton, 

Whilst  they  murmur  against  the  present  disposure  of 
things,  they  do  tacitly  desire  in  them  a  difformity 
from  the  primitive  rule,  and  the  idea  of  that  mind 
that  formed  all  things  best. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

That  axiom  in  philosophy,  that  the  generation  of 
one  thing  is  the  corruption  of  another,  although  it  be 
substantially  true,  concerning  the  form  and  matter,  is 
also  dispositively  verified  in  the  efficient  or  producer. 

Id. 

How  sweetly  doth  God  dispose  of  all  second  causes,, 
that,  while  they  do  their  own  will,  they  do  his ! 

Bp.  Hall.     Contemplations. 
Tax  not  divine  disposal;  wisest  men 
Have  erred,  and  by  bad  women  been  deluded. 

Milton. 

All  is  best,  though  oft  we  doubt 
What  the'  unsearchable  dispose 

Of  highest  wisdom  brings  about, 
And  ever  best  found  in  the  close. 

Milton.     Agonistes. 
He  knew  the  seat  of  Paradise  ; 
And,  as  he  was  disposed,  could  prove  it 
Below  the  moon,  or  else  above  it.        Hudibras. 
The  memory  of  what  they  had  suffered,  by  being 
without  it,  easily  disposed  them  to  do  this. 

Clarendon.. 

I  think  myself  obliged,  whatever  my  private  appre- 
hensions may  be  of  the  success,  to  do  my  duty,  and 
leave  events  to  their  disposer.  Boyle. 

Would  I  had  been  disposer  of  thy  stars, 
Thou  shouldst  have  had  thy  wish,  and  died  in  wars. 

Dryden. 

Of  all  your  goodness  leaves  to  our  dispose, 
Our  liberty's  the  only  gift  we  chuse. 

Id.      Indian  Emperor. 

Under  this  head  of  invention  is  placed  the  disposition 
of  the  work,  to  put  all  things  in  a  beautiful  order  and 
harmony,  that  the  whole  may  be  of  a  piece. 

Id.     Dufresnoy,  Preface-, 

In  his  disposure  is  the  orb  of  earth, 

The  throne  of  kings,  and  all  of  human  birth. 

Sandys. 

This  may  dispose  me,  perhaps,  for  the  reception  of 
truth  ;  but  helps  me  not  to  it.  Locke. 

We  shall  get  more  true  and  real  knowledge  by  one 
rule,  than  by  taking  up  principles,  and  thereby  put- 
ting our  minds  into  the  disposals  of  others.  Id. 

Disposition  is  when  the  power  and  ability  of  doing 
any  thing  is  forward,  and  ready  upon  every  occasion 
to  break  into  action.  Id. 

All  the  reason  of  mankind  cannot  suggest  any 
solid  ground  of  satisfaction,  but  in  making  that  God 
our  friend,  who  is  the  absolute  disposer  of  all  things. 

South. 

Although  the  frequency  of  prayer  and  fasting  may 
be  of  no  efficacy  to  dispose  God  to  be  more  gracious, 
yet  it  is  of  great  use  to  dispose  us  to  be  more  objects  of 
his  grace.  Smalridge. 

They  require  more  water  than  can  be  found,  and 
more  than  can  be  disposed  of,  if  it  was  found.  Burnet. 

Of  what  you  gathered,  as  most  your  own,  you 
have  disposed  much  in  works  of  public  piety. 

Sprati. 

Thus,  whiUt  she  did  her  various  power  dispose, 
The  world  was  free  from  tyrants,  wars,  and  woes. 

Prior. 

I  have  disposed  of  her  to  a  man  of  business,  who 
will  let  her  see,  that  to  be  well  dressed,  in  good 


DIS 


307 


DIS 


^mour,  and  chearful  in  her  family,  are  the  arts  and 
sciences  of  female  life.  Tatler. 

If  mere  moralists  find  themselves  disposed  to  pride, 
lust,  intemperance,  or  avarice,  they  do  not  think  their 
morality  concerned  to  check  them.  Swift. 

I  take  myself  to  be  as  well  informed  as  most  men 
in  the  dispositions  of  each  people  towards  the  other. 

Id. 

Refrangibility  of  the  rays  of  light  is  their  disposi- 
tion to  be  refracted,  or  turned  out  of  their  way,  in 
passing  out  of  one  transparent  body  or  medium  into 
another.  Newton. 

Are  not  the  blessings  both  of  this  world  and  the 
next  in  his  disposal?  Atterbury. 

The  love  we  bear  to  our  friends  is  generally  caused 
by  our  finding  the  same  disposition  in  them  which  we 
feel  in  ourselves.  Pope. 

Bleeding  is  to  be  used  or  omitted  according  to  the 
symptoms  which  affect  the  brain;  it  relieves  in  any 
inflammatory  disposition  of  the  coat  of  the  nerve. 

Arbuthnot  on  Diet. 

There  is  a  sort  of  masonry  in  poetry,  wherein 
the  pause  represents  the  joints  of  a  building,  which 
ought  iu  every  line  and  course  to  have  their  disposition 
varied.  Shenstone. 

Under  his  fatherly  rebukes  then  let  us  be  ever 
humble  and  submissive.  Such  now  is  the  true  filial 
disposition.  Mason. 

DISPOSSESS,  v.  a.  Dis  and  possess.  To 
put  out  of  possession ;  to  deprive ;  to  disseize. 

The  children  went  to  Gilead,  and  took  it,  and  dis- 
possessed the  Amorite  which  was  in  it. 

Numbers  xxxii.  39. 

The  blow  from  saddle  forced  him  to  fly  ; 
Else  might  it  needs  down  to  his  manly  breast 
Have  cleft  his  head  in  twain,  and  life  thence  dispostest. 
Spenser.  Faerie  Qtieene. 

I  will  chuse 

Mine  heir  from  forth  the  beggars  of  the  world, 
And  dispossess  her  all.  Shakspeare.    Timon. 

Let  us  sit  upon  the  ground,  and  tell 
How  some  have  been  deposed,  some  slain  in  war, 
Some  haunted  by  the  ghosts  they  dispossessed. 

Id.  Richard  II. 

In  thee  I  hope  ;  thy  succours  I  invoke, 
To  win  the  crown  whence  I  am  dispossessed ; 

For  like  renown  awaiteth  on  the  stroke, 
To  cast  the  haughty  down,  or  raise  the'  oppressed. 

Fairfax. 

They  arrogate  dominion  undeserved 
Over  their  brethren,  and  quite  dispossess 
Concord  and  law  of  nature  from  the  earth. 

Milton. 

This  inaccessible  high  strength,  the  seat 
Of  Deity  supreme,  us  dispossessed, 
He  trusted  to  have  seized.  Id. 

No  power  shall  dispossess 
My  thoughts  of  that  expected  happiness. 

Denham. 

O  fairest  of  all  creatures,  last  and  best 
Of  *hat  heaven  made,  how  art  thou  dispossessed 
Of  all  thy  native  glories  ! 

Dryden.  State  of  Innocence. 

Nothing  can  create  more  trouble  to  a  man  than  to 
endeavour  to  dispossess  him  o/this  conceit.  TiUotson. 

It  will  be  found  a  work  of  no  small  difficulty  to 
dispossess  and  throw  out  a  vice  from  that  heart,  where 
long  possession  begins  to  plead  prescription.  South. 


~\     Dis  and  praise. 
(/fo   blame;  cen- 

s; 


DISPRA'ISE,  v.  a.,&n.*.- 
DISPRAIS'ER,  n.  $. 

DISPRA'ISIBLE,  adj.  i  sure ;    dishonor : 

DISPRAI'SINGLY,  adv.  J  one  who  Llames 
another :  dispraisible  is,  unworthy  of  commenda- 
tion. 

In  praising  Antony,  I've  dispraised  Caesar. 

Shakspeare. 
If  I  can  do  it 

By  aught  that  I  tan  speak  in  his  dispraise, 
She  shall  not  long  continue  love  to  him.        Id. 

Michael  Cassio ! 

That  came  a  wooing  with  you :  many  a  time, 
When  I  have  spoke  of  you  dispraisingly, 
Hath  ta'en  your  part.  Id.   Othello. 

Nothing  is  here  for  tears,  nothing  to  wail 
Or  knock  the  breasts  ;  no  weakness  ;  no  contempt, 
Dispraise,  or  blame.  Milton's  Agonistes. 

I  need  not  raise 
Trophies  to  thee  from  other  men's  dispraise. 

Denham. 

Looks  fright  not  men  :  the  general  has  seen  Moors 
With  as  bad  faces  ;  no  dispraise  to  Bertran's. 

Dryden. 

The  criticks,  while  they  like  my  wares,  may  dis- 
praise my  writing.  Spectator. 

My  faults  will  not  be  hid,  and  can  be  no  dispraise 
to  me  that  they  will  not ;  the  clearness  of  one's  mind 
is  never  better  proved  than  in  discovering  its  own 
faults.  Pope. 

DISPREAD',  v.  a.  \      Dis  and  spread.     To 
DISPREAD'ER.  S  spread    different    ways. 

in  this  word,  and  a  few  others,  says  Johnson 
truly,  dis  has  the  same  force  as  in  Latin  com- 
position, and  means  different  ways. 

As  morning  sun  her  beams  dispreaden  clear, 
And  in  her  face  fair  truth  and  mercy  doth  appear 

Spenser. 

Over  him  art,  striving  to  compare 
With  nature,  did  an  arbour  green  dispread, 

Framed  of  wanton  ivy,  flowing  fair, 
Through  which  the  fragrant  eglantine  did  spread 
His  pricking  arms,  entrailed  with  roses  red.      Id. 

Above,  below,  around,  with  art  dispread, 
The  sure  enclosure  folds  the  genial  bed. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

DISPRO'FIT,  n.  s.  Dis  and  profit.  Loss ; 
damage;  detriment. 

DISPRO'OF,  n.  s.  Dis  and  proof.  Confu- 
tation ;  conviction  of  error  or  falsehood. 

His  remark  contains  the  grounds  of  his  doctrine, 
and  offers  at  somewhat  towards  the  disproof  of  mine. 

A  tterbury. 

I  need  not  offer  any  thing  farther  in  support  of 
one,  or  in  disproof  of  the  other.  Rogers. 

DISPROP'ERTY,  v.a.     Dis  and   property. 
To  dispossess  of  any  property. 
DISPROPORTION,  u.o.&n.s. 
DISPROPORTION  ABLE,  adj. 

DISPROPOR'TIONABLENESS,  K.  S. 

DISPROPOR'TIONABLY,  adv. 

DISPROPOR'TIONAL,  adj. 

DISPROPOR'TIONALLY,  adv. 

DISPROPORTIONATE,  adj. 

DISPROPORTIONATELY,  adv. 

DISPROPOR'TIONATENESS,  n.  s. 
tionable  is  unsuitable  in  the  parts,  or  in  compa- 
rison :  disproportional  and  disproportionate 
seem  to  express  the  same  idea,  and  the  adverbs 
follow  these  adjectives  in  their  meaning. 

A.  " 


Dis  and 
propor- 
tion.    To 
apportion, 
>or  join  un- 
fitly,     or 
without 
symmetry: 
dispropor- 


DIS 


There  sits  deformity  to  mock  my  body, 
To  shape  my  legs  of  an  unequal  size, 
To  ditproportion  me  in  every  part.      Shakxpeare. 
Had  the  obliquity  been  greater,  the  earth  had  not 
been  able  to  endure  the  disproportionable   differences 
of  season.  Browne. 

Musick  craveth  your  acquaintance :  many  are  o* 
such  disproportioned  spirits,  that  they  avoid  her  com- 
pany. Peacham. 

We  on  earth,  with  undiscording-voice, 
May  rightly  answer  that  melodious  noise  ; 
As  once  we  did,  till  disproportioned  sin 
Jarred  against  nature's  chime.  Milton. 

Perhaps,  from  greatness,  state  and  pride, 
Thus  surprised,  she  may  fall  : 

Sleep  does  disproportion  hide, 
And,  death  resembling, equals  all.          Waller. 

For  their  strength, 

'Fhe  disproportion  is  so  great,  we  cannot  but 
Expect  a  fatal  consequence.          Denham's  Sophy. 
We  have  no  reason   to  think  much  to  sacrifice  to 
God  our  dearest  interests  in  this  world,  if  we  consider 
how  disproportionably  great   the  reward  of  our  suf- 
ferings shall  be  in  another.  Tillotson. 

We  are  apt  to  set  too  great  a  value  on  temporal 
blessings,  and  have  too  low  and  disproportionable  es- 
teem of  spiritual.  Smalridge. 

None  of  our  members  are  crooked  or  distorted,  or 
disproportionate  to  the  rest,  either  in  excess  or  defect. 

Ray. 

It  is  plain  that  men  have  agreed  to  a  dispropor- 
tionate and  unequal  possession  of  the  earth. 

Locke. 

Distance  and  men's  fears  have  so  enlarged  the 
truth,  and  go  disproportioned  every  thing,  that  we  have 
made  the  little  troop  of  discontents  a  gallant  army, 
and  already  measured  by  the  evening  shadow. 

Suckling. 

There  is  no  wine  of  so  strong  a  body  as  to  bear 
such  a  disproportionable  quantity  of  water  as  sixty. 

Broome. 

That  we  are  designed  for  a  more  exalted  happiness 
than  can  be  derived  from  the  things  of  this  life,  we. 
may  infer  from  their  vast  disproportion  to  the  desires 
and  capacities  of  our  soul.  Rogers. 

DI'SPROVE,  v.a.  *     Dis  and    prove.     To 
DI'SPROVER,  n.  s.    5  confute ;    to   convict    of 
error  or  falsehood.    A  disprover,  as  well  as  ex- 
pressing this  sense,   seems  corruptly   used  by 
Wotton  for  disapprover. 

This  exposition  they  plainly  disprove,  and  shew  by 
manifest  reason,  that  of  David  the  words  of  David 
could  not  possibly  be  meant.  Hooker. 

This  Westmoreland  maintains, 
And  Warwick  shall  disprove  it.  Shaktptare. 

The  single  example  that  our  annals  hare  yielded 
of  two  extremes,  within  so  short  time,  by  most  of  the 
same  commenders  and  disprovers,  would  require  no 
slight  memorial.  Wotton. 

It  is  easier  to  affirm  than  to  disprove.  Holder. 

The  traitor's  odious  name 
I  first  return,  and  then  disprore  thy  claim. 

Dryden'i  Fables. 

That  false  supposition  I  advanced  in  order  to  dis- 
prove it,  and  by  that  means  to  prove  the  truth  of  my 
doctrine.  Atterbury. 

The  cit — a  common-council-man  by  place 
Ten  thousand  mighty  nothings  in  his  face, 
By  situation  as  by  nature  great, 
With  nice  precision  parcels  out  the  state  j 


308  DIS 

Prove*  and  dirprovet,  affirms  and  then  denies 
Objects  himself,  and  to  himself  replies. 

Churchill. 

DISPU'NISHABLE,  adj.  Dis  and  punish- 
able.  Without  penal  restraint. 

No  leases  of  any  part  of  the  said  lands  shall  ever 
be  made,  other  than  leases  for  years  not  exceeding 
thirty-one  in  possession,  and  not  in  reversion  or  re- 
mainder, and  not  dispunishable  of  waste. 

Swift's  Last  Will. 

DISPURGE',  v.  a.  Dis  and  purge ;  dis  being 
used  expletively.  To  cleanse  or  purge. 

Thou,  then,  that  hast  dispurged  our  score, 

And  dying  wert  the  death  of  death, 
Be  now,  whilst  on  thy  name  we  call, 
Our  life,  our  strength,  our  joy,  our  all  ! 

Wotton. 

DISPU'RSE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  purse.  To  pay ; 
to  disburse.  '  It  is  not  certain  that  the  following 
passage  should  not  be  written  disburse,'  says 
Johnson. 

Many  a  pound  of  my  own  proper  store. 
Because  I  would  not  tax  the  needy  commons, 
Have  I  disparted  to  the  garrisons, 
And  never  asked  for  restitution. 

Shakipeare.  Henry  VI. 

DISPUTE',  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  ~]      Fr.  ditpu- 


DIPPUT'ABLE,  adj.  ter ;  Spanish 

DIS'PUTANT,  n.  s.  &  adj.  and    Portug. 

DISPWTA'TION,  1  disputar;Ger. 

DISPUTA'TIOUS,  adj.  [and     Dutch 

DISPU'TATIVE,  adj.  disputercn  ; 

DISPUTE'LESS,  adj.  Ital.  and  Lat. 

DISPU'TER,  n.  s.  )     disputare, 

from  dis  (diversely)  and  puto,  to  think.  To  con- 
tend for ;  discuss  :  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  debate ; 
argue ;  controvert :  as  a  noun,  contest ;  contro- 
versy ;  quarrel.  Disputable  means  both  liable 
to  be  contested,  and  fond  of  disputation.  Dis- 
putatious and  disputativc  have  a  similar  sense 
to  this  last.  Disputer  and  disputant  are  synony- 
mous ;  and  disputeless  means  incontrovertible. 

Things  were  disputed  before  they  came  to  be  deter- 
mined :  men  afterwards  were  not  to  ditpute  any 
longer,  but  to  obey.  Hooker. 

Dispute  it  like  a  man. 

I  shall  do  so  j 

But  I  must  also  feel  it  as  a  man. 

Shakipeare.  Macbeth. 

Now  was  I  called  to  public  disputations  often,  with 
no  ill  success.  Bp.  Hall's  Account  of  himself. 

Thou  there  wast  found 
Among  the  gravest  rabbles,  disputant 
On  points  and  questions  fitting  Moses'  chair. 

Milton. 

Well  do  I  find,  by  the  wise  knitting  together  of 
your  answer,  that  any  disputation  I  can  use  is  as  much 
too  weak  as  I  unworthy.  Sidney, 

So  dispute  the  prize, 
As  if  you  fought  before  Cydaria's  eyes. 

Dry  den's  Indian  Emperor. 

The  question  being  about  a  fact,  it  is  begging  it,  t« 
bring  as  a  proof  an  hypothesis  which  is  the  very  thing 
in  dispute.  Locke. 

Notwithstanding  these  learned  disputants,  it  was  to 
the  unscholastick  statesman  that  the  world  owed  their 
peace,  defence  and  liberties.  Id. 

If  they  are  not  in  themselves  disvutaUe,  why  are 
they  so  much  disputed  1  South. 


DIS 


Both  are  vehement  disputers  against  the  heathen 
idolatry.  Stillingfleet. 

The  atheist  can  pretend  no  obligation  of  conscience, 
why  he  should  dispute  against  religion.  Tillotion. 

Our  disputants  put  me  in  mind  of  the  skuttle  fish, 


309  DIS 

DISQUI'ET,  v.  a.,  n.  s.,  &  adj.}      From  <hs 
DISQUI'ETER,  n.  s.  i  and     quiet. 

DISQUI'ETLY,  adv.  \ To  disturb; 

DISQUI'ETNESS,  n.  s.  \  make 

DISQUI'ETUDE. 


that,  when  he  is  unable  to  extricate  himself,  blackens     fret.     The  substantives  are  synonymous. 


un- 
easy;  harass  ; 


all  this  water  about  him  till  he  becomes  invisible. 

Spectator. 

A  man  must,  be  of  a  very  disputatious  temper,  that 
enters  into  state  controversies  with  any  of  the  fair  sex. 

Addison. 

Until  any  point  is  determined  to  be  a  law,  it  re- 
mains disputable  by  every  subject.  Swift. 

The  earth  is  now  placed  so  conveniently,  that  plants 
thrive  and  flourish  in  it,  and  animals  live  ;  this  is 
matter  of  fact,  and  beyond  all  dispute.  Bentley. 

Did  not  Paul  and  Barnabas  dispute  with  vehemence 
about  a  very  little  point  of  conveniency  ?  Atterbury, 

These  conclusions  have  generally  obtained,  and  have 
been  acknowledged  even  by  disputers  themselves,  till 
•with  labour  they  had  stifled  their  convictions. 

Rogers. 

Perhaps  this  practice  might  not  so  easily  be  per- 
verted, as  to  raise  a  cavilling  disputative,  and  sceptical 
temper  in  the  minds  of  youth. 

Watts's  Improvement  of  the  Mind. 

There  is  nothing  displays  a  genius  (I  mean  a  quick- 
ness of  genius)  more  than  a  dispute  ;  as  two  diamonds 
encountering,  contribute  to  each  other's  lustre.  But, 


Why  art  thou  so  vexed,  O  my  soul  ?  and  why  art 
thou  so  disquieted  within  me.  Psalm. 

All  otherwise,  said  he,  I  riches  rede, 
And  deem  them  root  of  all  disquietness. 

Faerie  Queene. 

Arius  won  to  himsnlf  both  followers  and  great  do- 
fenders;  whereupon  much  disquietness  ensued. 

Hooker. 

I  pray  you,  husband,  be  not  so  disquiet  ; 
The  meat  was  well  if  you  were  so  content. 

Shakspeare. 

Treachery,  and  all  ruinous  disorders,  follow  us  dit- 
quietly  to  our  graves.  Id.  King  Lear. 

If  we  give  way  to  our  passions,  we  do  but  gratify 
ourselves  for  the  present,  in  order  to  our  future  dis- 
?«»e<.  Tillotion. 

Thou  happy  creature,  art  secure 
From  all  the  torments  we  endure  ; 
Despair,  ambition,  jealousy, 
Lost  friends,  nor  love,  disquiets  thee. 

Roscommon. 

Contentment  produces,  in  some  measure,  all  those 
effects  which  the  alchymist  usually  ascribes  to  what  he 


perhaps,  the  odds  is  much  against  the  man  of  taste,     calls  the  philosopher's  stone;  and  if  it  does  not  bring 


in  this  particular.  Shenstone. 

As  to  the  capacity  of  sitting  in  parliament,  after  all 
the  capacities  for  voting,  for  the  army,  for  the  navy, 
for  the  professions,  for  civil  officers,  are  conceded,  it 
is  a  dispute  de  lana  caprina,  in  my  poor  opinion,  at 
least  on  the  part  of  those  who  oppose  it.  Burke. 

She  breathes!     But  no,  twas  nothing  of  the  last. 
Faint  flutter  life  disputes  vtith  death.  Byiun 

DISQUALIFY,  v.  a.       >      Dis  and  qualify. 
DISQUALIFICATION,  n.  s.  }  To  make  unfit ;  to 
disable  by  a  natural  or  legal  impediment. 

Such  persons  as  shall  confer  benefices  on  unworthy 
and  disqualified  persona,  after  a  notice  cr  correction 
given,  shall  for  that  turn  be  deprived  of  the  power  of 
presenting  unto  such  benefices.  Aytijfe's  Parergon. 

I  know  no  employment  for  which  piety  disqualifies. 

Swift. 

My  common  illness  utterly  disqualifies  me  for  all 
conversation  ;  I  mean  my  deafness.  Id. 

The  church  of  England  is  the  only  body  of  Christians 
which  disqualifies  those,  who  are  employed  to  preach 
its  doctrine,  from  sharing  in  the  civil  power,  farther 
than  as  senators.  Id.  on  the  Sacramental  Test. 

It  is  recorded  as  a  sufficient  disqualification  of  a 
wife,  that,  speaking  of  her  husband,  she  said,  God 
forgive  him.  Spectator. 

The  power  of  a  member  of  parliament  is  uncertain 
and  indirect ;  and  if  power  rather  than  splendor  and 
fame  were  the  object,  I  should  think  that  any  of  the 
principal  clerks  in  office,  (to  say  nothing  of  their  supe- 
riors) several  of  whom  are  disqualified  by  law  for  seats 
in  parliament,  possess  far  more  power  than  nine-tenths 
of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons.  Burke. 

DISQUA'NTITY,  v.  a.  Dis  and  quantity. 
To  lessen  ;  to  diminish.  Not  used. 

Be  entreated 

Of  fifty  to  disquantity  yqur  train  ; 
And  the  remainders,  that  shall  still  depend, 
To  be  such  men  as  may  besort  your  age.  S/uikspeare. 


riches,  it  does  the  same  thing  by  banishing  the  desire 
of  them.  If  it  cannot  remove  the  disquietudes  arising 
from  a  man's  mind,  body,  or  fortune,  it  makes  him 
easy  under  them.  Addison. 

I  had  rather  live  in  Ireland  than  under  the  fre- 
quent disquiets  of  hearing  you  are  out  of  order. 

Swift. 

He  rested  disqvietty  that  night  j  but  in  the  morning 
1  louud  f.im  calm.  Wiseman. 

DISQUISITION,  n.  s.  Lat.  disquisition 
Examination ;  disputative  enquiry. 

God  hath  reserved  many  things  to  his  own  resolu- 
tion, whose  determinations  we  cannot  hope  from  flesh ; 
but  with  reverence  must  suspend  unto  that  great 
day,  whose  justice  shall  either  condemn  our  curiosity, 
or  resolve  our  disquisitions.  Browne. 

The  royal  society  had  a  good  effect,  as  it  turned 
many  of  the  greatest  geniuses  of  that  age  to  the  dis- 
quisitioni  of  natural  knowledge.  Addison's  Spectator. 

'Tis  indeed  the  proper  place  for  this  diiquisition 
concerning  the  antediluvian  earth. 

Woodward's  Natural  History. 

The  nature  of  animal  diet  may  be  discovered  by 
taste,  and  other  sensible  qualities,  and  some  general 
rules,  without  particular  disquisition  upon  every  kind. 

Arbuthnot. 

I  am  apprehensive  that  I  shall  not  be  able  to  find 
leisure  for  making  all  the  disquisitions  and  experiments 
which  would  be  desirable  on  this  subject.  [Swimming.] 
I  must,  therefore,  content  myself  with  a  few  remarks. 

Franklin. 

DISRA'NK,  a.  a.  Dis  and  rank.  To  de- 
grade from  his  rank 

DISREGA'RD,u.  a.  &«.«.}      Dis   and    re- 
DISREGA'RDFUL,  adj.  >gard.    To  treat 

DISREGA'RDFULLY,  adv.  j  with  slight  no- 
tice or  neglect ;  contempt. 

Since  we  are  to  do  good  to  the  poor,  to  strangers,  to 
enemies,  those  whom  nature  is  too  apt  to  make  us 


DIS 


3JO 


DIS 


despise,  disregard,  or  hate,  then  undoubtedly  we  are 
to  do  good  to  all.  Sprat, 

Those  fasts  which  God  hath  disregarded  hitherto, 
Le  may  regard  for  the  time  to  come.  Smalridge. 

Studious  of  good,  man  disregarded  fame, 
And  useful  knowledge  was  his  eldest  aim. 

Blachmore. 

DISRE'LISH,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Dis  and  relish. 
To  make,  or  feel  a  distaste :  bad  taste ;  nauseous- 
ness. 

Oft  they  assayed, 

Hunger  and  thirst  constraining ;  drugged  as  oft 

With  hatefullest  disrelish,  writhed  their  jaws 

With  soot  and  cinders  filled.  Milton. 

Fruits  of  taste  to  please 
True  appetite,  and  not  disrelish  thirst 
Of  nectarous  draughts  between,  from  milky  stream. 

Id. 

Bread  or  tobacco  may  be  neglected,  where  they 
are  shewn  not  to  be  useful  to  health,  because  of  an  in- 
differency  or  disrelish  to  them.  Locke. 

The  same  anxiety  and  solicitude  that  embittered  the 
pursuit,  disrelishes  the  fruition  itself.  Rogers. 

The  world  is  become  too  busy  for  me  :  every  body 
is  so  concerned  for  the  publick,  that  all  private  enjoy- 
ments are  lost,  or  disrelished.  Pope. 

DISREPUTE,  n.  s.  i      Dis  and  reputation. 

DISREPUTA'TION,  n.  s.  $  Disgrace  ;  dishonor  ; 
want  of  reputation. 

I  will  tell  you  what  was  the  course  in  the  happy  days 
of  queen  Elizabeth,  whom  it  is  no  disreputation  to  fol- 
low. Bacon. 

The  king  fearing  lest  that  the  bad  success  might  dis- 
courage his  people,  and  bring  disreputation  to  himself, 
forbad  any  report  to  be  made.  Hayward. 

Gluttony  is  not  of  so  great  disreputation  amongst 
men  as  drunkenness.  Taylor's  Holy  Living. 

How  studiously  did  they  cast  a  slur  upon  the  king's 
person,  and  bring  his  governing  principles  under  a 
disrepute.  South. 

DISRESPECT,  n.s.     ^      Dis  and  respect. 

DISRESPECT'FUL,  adj.      >  Incivility  ;  want  of 

DisRESPECrr'FULLY)adi;.  j  reverence ;  irrever- 
ence ;  rudeness. 

Any  disrespect  to  acts  of  state,  or  to  the  persons  of 
statesmen,  was  in  no  time  more  penal.  Clarendon. 

Aristotle  writ  a  methodical  discourse  concerning 
these  arts,  chusing  a  certain  benefit  before  the  hazard 
that  might  accrue  from  the  vain  disrespects  of  ignorant 
persons.  Wilkins. 

What  is  more  usual  to  warriours  than  impatience 
of  bearing  the  least  affront  or  disrespect  ?  Pope. 

We  cannot  believe  our  posterity  will  think  so  dis- 
respectfully of  their  great  grandmothers,  as  that  they 
made  themselves  monstrous  to  appear  amiable. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

DISRO'BE,t>.a.  D«  and  robe.  To  undress; 
to  uncover  ;  to  strip. 

The  holy  saints  of  their  rich  vestiments 
He  did  disrobe,  when  all  men  carelesse  slept, 
And  spoiled  the  priests  of  their  habiliments. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 
Kill  the  villain  straight, 
Disrobe  him  of  the  matchless  monument. 
Thy  father's  triumph  o'er  the  savages. 

Shakspeare.      King  John. 

These  two  great  peers  were  disrobed  of  their  glory, 
the  one  by  judgment,  the  other  by  violence.  Wotton. 

Who  will  be  prevailed  with  to  disrobe  himself  at 
once  of  all  his  old  opinions,  and  pretences  to  know- 


ledge and  learning,  and  turn  himself  out  stark 

in  quest  afresh  of  new  notions  ?  Locke. 

When  the  trees  are  all  bare,  not  a  leaf  to  be  seen, 

And  the  meadows  their  beauty  have  lost ; 
When  Nature  's  disrobed  of  her  mantle  of  green, 

And  the  streams  are  fast  bound  with  the  frost. 

Brercicood. 

DISRUPTION,  n.  s.  Lat.  disruptio.  The 
act  of  breaking  asunder  :  the  breach  made. 

This  secures  them  from  disruption,  which  they 
would  be  in  danger  of,  upon  a  sudden  stretch  or  con- 
tortion. Ray. 

The  agent  which  effected  this  disruption,  and  dislo- 
cation of  the  strata,  was  seated  within  the  earth. 

Woodward. 

If  raging  winds  invade  the  atmosphere, 
Their  force  its  curious  texture  cannot  tear, 
Nor  make  disruption  in  the  threads  of  air. 

Blackmore. 

DISSATISFY,  v.  a.  -v      Dit  and  satisfy. 

DISSATISFA'CTION,  n.s.        ^  To  displease  ;dis- 
DISSATISFA'CTORY,  adj.       {content;    fail   to 
DissATisFA'cTORiNESS,ra.s.  )  please :     dissatis- 
faction is  the  state  of  being  dissatisfied  :  dissatis- 
factory, and  dissatisfactorinesss,  express  inability 
to  give  satisfaction. 

He  that  changes  his  condition,  out  of  impatience 
and  dissatisfaction,  when  he  has  tried  a  new  one, 
wishes  for  his  old  again.  L  'Estrange. 

I  still  retain  some  of  my  notions,  after  your  lord- 
ship's having  appeared  dissatisfied  with  them. 

Locke. 

The  ambitious  man  has  little  happiness,  but  is  sub- 
ject to  much  uneasiness  and  dissatisfaction. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

In  vain  we  try  to  remedy  the  defects  of  our  acqui- 
sition, by  varying  the  object :  the  same  dissatisfaction 
pursues  us  through  the  circle  of  created  goods. 

Rogers. 

The  advantages  of  life  will  not  hold  out  to  the 
length  of  desire  ;  and,  since  they  are  not  big  enough 
to  satisfy,  they  should  not  be  big  enough  to  dissatisfy. 

Collier. 

If  we  see  a  universal  spirit  of  distrust  and  dissatis- 
faction, a  rapid  decay  of  trade,  dissensions  in  all  parts 
of  the  empire,  we  may  pronounce,  without  hesitation, 
that  the  government  of  that  country  is  weak,  distracted, 
and  corrupt.  Junius. 

DISSECT',  v.  a.  ~\     Fr.  disscquer ;  Lat.  dis 
DISSECT'ION,  n.  s.  >  secure,  from  dis  and  seco, 
DISSECT'OR,  n.  s.    )  to  carve  or  cut.  To  divide 
an  animal  body  into  its  parts :  applied  also  figu- 
ratively. 

Let  no  man  say,  the  world  itself  being  dead, 
'Tis  labour  lost  to  have  discovered 
The  world's  infirmities,  since  there  is  none 
Alive  to  study  this  dissection.  Donne. 

She  cut  her  up  ;  but,  upon  the  dissection,  found  her 
just  like  other  hens.  L' Estrange. 

No  mask,  no  trick,  no  favour,  no  reserve ; 
Dissect  your  mind,  examine  every  nerve. 

Roscommon. 

Critics  to  plays  for  the  same  end  resort, 
That  surgeons  wait  on  trials  in  a  court : 
For  innocence  condemned  they've  no  respect, 
Provided  they've  a  body  to  dissect.          Gangrene. 
Such   strict   enquiries  into  nature    so  true  and  so 
perfect  a  dissection  of  human  kind,  is  the  work  of  ex- 
traordinary  diligence.  GranrtiUi. 


DISSEISIN. 


311 


Following  life  in  creatures  we  dissect, 
We  lose  it  in  the  moment  we  detect.         Pope. 
With  strict  propriety  their  care's  confined 
To  weigh  out  words,  while  passion  halts  behind  : 
To  syllable-dissectors  they  appeal, 
Allow  their  accent,   cadence, — fools  may  feel. 

Churchill. 

I  shall  enter  upon  the  dissection  of  a  coquet's  heart, 
«md  communicate  that  curious  piece  of  anatomy. 

Addison. 

DISSEISE',  v.  a.  From  Fr.  dessaisii .  i.e. 
action ;  de  saisir  an  action  concerning  seizing. 
To  dispossess ;  deprive  of  legal  right.  See  the 
following  articles  on  DISSEISIN  and  DISSEISOR. 

He  so  disseised  of  his  griping  gross, 
The  knight  his  thrillant  spear  again  assayed, 
In  his  brass-plated  body  to  emboss. 

Faerie  Queene. 

If  a  prince  should  give  a  man,  besides  his  ancient 
patrimony  which  his  family  had  been  disseixed  of,  an 
additional  estate,  never  before  in  the  possession  of  his 
ancestors,  he  -could  not  be  said  to  re-establish  lineal 
succession.  Locke. 

DISSEISIN,  in  law,  an  unlawful  dispossess- 
ing a  man  of  his  land,  tenement,  or  other  im- 
moveable  arid  incorporeal  right.  It  is  a  species 
of  injury  by  ouster,  or  a  privation  of  the  free- 
hold, consisting  in  a  wrongful  putting  out  of 
him  that  is  seised  of  the  freehold.  It  differs 
from  abatement  and  intrusion,  which  denote  a 
wrongful  entry  where  the  possession  was  vacart, 
by  its  being  an  attack  upon  him  who  is  in  actual 
possession,  and  turning  him  out  of  it.  The 
former  were  an  ouster  from  a  freehold  in  law, 
this  is  an  ouster  from  a  freehold  in  deed.  Dis- 
seisin may  be  effected  either  in  corporeal  inheri- 
tances, or  incorporeal.  Disseisin  of  things 
corporeal,  as  of  houses,  lands,  &c.,  must  be  by 
entry  and  actual  dispossession  of  the  freehold 
(Co.  Litt.  §  181);  as  if  a  man  enters  either  by 
force  or  fraud  into  the  house  of  another,  and 
turns,  or  at  least  keeps,  him  or  his  servants  out 
of  possession.  Disseisin  of  incorporeal  heredi- 
taments cannot  be  an  actual  dispossession ;  for 
the  subject  itself  is  neither  capable  of  actual 
bodily  possession,  nor  dispossession ;  but  it 
depends  on  their  respective  natures  and  various 
kinds ;  being,  in  general,  nothing  more  than  a 
disturbance  of  the  owner  in  the  means  of  coming 
at,  or  enjoying  them.  With  regard  to  freehold 
rent  in  particular,  our  ancient  law-books  (Finch. 
L.  165,  166.  Litt.  §  237,  &c.)  mention  five 
methods  of  working  a  disseisin  thereof: — 1.  By 
enclosure  ;  where  the  tenant  so  encloseth  the 
house  or  land,  that  the  lord  cannot  come  to  dis- 
train thereon,  or  demand  it.  2.  By  forestaller, 
or  lying  in  wait ;  when  the  tenant  besetteth  the 
way  with  force  and  arms,  or  by  menaces  of 
bodily  hurt,  affrights  the  lessor  from  coming.  3. 
By  rescous ;  that  is,  either  by  violently  retaking 
a  distress  taken,  or  by  preventing  the  lord,  with 
force  and  arms,  from  taking  any  at  all.  4.  By  re- 
plevin ;  when  the  tenant  replevies  the  distress  at 
such  time  when  his  rent  is  really  due.  5.  By 
denial ;  which  is,  when  the  rent  being  lawfully 
demanded,  is  not  paid.  All,  or  any  of  these 
circumstances  amount  to  a  disseisin  of  rent;  that 
is,  they  wrongfully  put  the  owner  out  of  the  only 
possession,  of  which  the  subject  matter  is  capa- 


ble,  namely,  the  receipt  of  it.  But  all  these 
disseisins  of  hereditaments  incorporeal,  are  only 
so  at  the  election  and  choice  of  the  party 
injured ;  if,  for  the  sake  of  more  easi\y  trying 
the  right  he  is  pleased  to  suppose  himself  disse- 
ised. (Litt.  §  588,  589.)  Otherwise,  as  there  can 
be  no  actual  dispossession,  he  cannot  be  com- 
pulsively disseised  of  any  incorporeal  heredita- 
ment. Thus  also,  even  incorporeal  hereditaments, 
a  man  may  frequently  suppose  himself  to  be 
disseised,  when  he  is  not  so  in  fact,  for  the  sakf 
of  entitling  himself  to  the  more  easy  and  com- 
modious remedy  of  an  assise  of  novel  disseisin, 
instead  of  being  driven  to  the  more  tedious  pro- 
cess of  a  writ  of  entry.  (4  Burr.  1 1 0.) 

The  true  injury  of  compulsive  disseisin  seems 
to  be  that  of  dispossessing  the  tenant,  and  sub- 
stituting one's  self  to  be  the  tenant  of  the  land  in 
his  stead ;  in  order  to  which,  in  the  times  of 
pure  feodal  tenure,  the  consent  or  connivance  of 
the  lord,  who,  upon  every  descent  or  alienation, 
personally  gave,  and  who,  therefore,  alone  could 
change  the  seisin  or  investiture,  seems  to  have 
been  considered  as  necessary.  But  when,  in 
process  of  time,  the  feodal  form  of  alienations 
was  off,  and  the  lord  was  no  longer  the  instru- 
ment of  giving  actual  seisin,  it  is  probable  that 
the  lord's  acceptance  of  rent  or  service,  from 
him  who  had  dispossessed  another,  might  con- 
stitute a  complete  disseisin.  Afterwards,  no 
regard  was  had  to  the  lord's  concurrence,  but 
the  dispossesser  himself  was  considered  as  the 
sole  disseisor;  and  this  wrong  was  then  allowed 
to  be  remedied  by  entry  only,  without  any  form 
of  law,  or  against  the  disseisor  himself;  but 
required  a  legal  process  against  his  heir  or 
alienee.  And  when  the  remedy  by  assise  was 
introduced,  under  Henry  II.,  to  redress  such 
disseisins  as  had  been  committed  within  a  few 
years  next  preceding,  the  facility  of  that  remedy 
induced  others,  who  were  wrongfully  kept  out 
of  the  freehold,  to  feign,  or  allow  themselves  to 
be  disseised,  merely  for  the  sake  of  the  remedy. 
Blackst.  Comm.  book  iii.  ch.  10. 

If  a  feme  sole  be  seised  of  lands  in  fee,  and 
is  disseised,  and  then  taketh  husband;  in  this 
case  the  husband  and  wife,  as  in  right  of  the 
wife,  have  right  to  enter,  and  yet  the  dying 
seised  of  the  disseisor  shall  take  away  the  entry 
of  his  wife  after  the  death  of  the  husband.  (Co. 
Lit.  246.)  If  a  person  disseises  me,  and,  during 
the  disseisin,  he  or  his  servants  cut  down  the 
timber  growing  upon  the  land,  and  afterwards  I 
re-enter  into  the  land,  I  shall  have  action  of  tres- 
pass against  him;  for  the  law,  as  to  the  disseisor 
and  his  servants,  supposes  the  freehold  to  have 
been  always  in  me  :  but  if  the  disseisor  be  disse- 
ised by  another,  or  if  he  makes  a  feoffment,  gift 
in  tail,  lease  for  life  or  years,  I  shall  not  have  an 
action  against  the  second  disseisor,  or  against 
those  who  come  in  by  title :  for  all  the  mesne 
profits  shall  be  recovered  against  the  disseisor 
himself.  (11  Rep.  52.  Keilw.  1.) 

By  Magna  Charta,  9  Henry  III.,  c.  29,  no 
man  is  to  be  disseised,  or  put  out  of  his  free- 
hold, but  by  lawful  judgment  of  his  peers,  or  by 
the  law  of  the  land ;  and  by  stat.  32  Henry  VIII. 
c.  33,  the  dying  seised  of  any  disseisor  of,  or  in 
any  lands,  &c.,  having  no  right  therein,  shall  not 


DIS 


312 


DIS 


be  a  descent  in  law,  to  take  away  an  entry  of  a 
person  having  lawful  title  of  entry,  except  the 
disseisor  hath  had  peaceable  possession  five 
years,  without  entry  or  claim  by  the  person 
having  lawful  title. 

According  to  some  writers,  disseisin  is  of 
three  sorts,  viz.  simple  disseisin,  committed  by 
clay,  without  force  and  arms :  and  disseisin  by 
force,  and  fresh  disseisin.  Assises  are  called 
writs  of  disseisin,  which  lie  against  disseisors  in 
any  case  :  whereof  some  are  termed  little  writs 
of  disseisin,  as  being  vicontial,  that  is,  suable 
before  the  sheriff  in  the  county  court,  because 
determinable  by  him  without  assise. 

DISSEISOR  is  he  who  disseiseth,  or  puts 
another  out  of  his  land  :  as  the  disseisee  is  he 
who  is  put  out.  If  a  disseisor,  after  he  has  ex- 
pelled the  right  owner,  gains  peaceable  posses- 
sion of  the  lands  five  years  without  claim,  and 
continues  in  possession,  so  as  to  die  seised,  and 
the  land  descends  to  his  heirs,  they  will  have  a 
right  to  the  possession  till  the  owner  recovers  at 
law;  and  the  owner  shall  lose  his  estate  for 
ever,  if  he  doth  not  prosecute  his  suit  within  the 
time  limited  by  the  statute  of  limitations. 

And  if  a  disseisor  levy  a  fine  of  the  land 
whereof  he  is  disseised  unto  a  stranger,  the  dis- 
seisor shall  keep  the  land  for  ever ;  for  the 
disseisor  against  his  own  fine  cannot  claim,  and 
the  conusee  cannot  enter,  and  the  right  which 
the  disseisor  had,  being  extinct  by  the  fine,  the 
disseisor  shall  take  advantage  of  it.  (2  Rep.  56.) 
But  this  is  to  be  understood,  where  no  use  is 
declared  of  the  fine  by  the  disseisee;  when  it 
shall  enure  to  the  use  of  the  disseisor,  &c.  (1 
Lev.  128.)  A  disseisor  in  assize,  where  dama- 
ges are  recovered  against  him,  shall  recover  as 
much  as  he  hath  paid  in  rents  chargeable  on  the 
lands  before  the  disseisin.  (Jenk.  Cent.  189.) 
But  if  the  disseisor  or  his  feoffee  sows  corn  on 
the  land,  the  disseisee  may  take  it  before  or 
after  severance.  (Dyer  31.  173.  11  Rep.  46.) 
Where  a  man  hath  a  house  in  fee,  &c.,  and 
locks  it,  and  then  departs ;  if  another  person 
comes  to  his  house,  and  takes  the  key  of  the 
door,  and  says  that  he  claims  the  house  to  him- 
self in  fee,  without  any  entry  into  the  house,  this 
is  a  disseisin  of  the  house,  (2  Danv.  Abr.  624.) 
If  the  feoffor  enters  on  the  land  of  the  feoffee, 
and  makes  a  lease  for  years,  &c.,  it  is  a  disseisin ; 
though  the  intent  of  the  parties  to  the  feoffment 
was,  that  the  feoffee  should  make  a  lease  to  the 
feoffor  for  life.  (2  Rep.  59.)  If  lessee  for 
years  is  ousted  by  his  lessor,  this  is  said  to  be 
no  disseisin.  (Cro.  Jac.  678.)  A  man  who 
enters  on  another's  land,  claiming  a  lease  for 
years,  who  hath  not  such  lease,  is  a  disseisor ; 
though  if  a  man  enters  into  the  house  of  another 
by  his  sufferance,  without  claiming  any  thing,  it 
will  not  be  a  disseisin.  (9  Henry  VI.,  21,  31. 
2  Danv.  625.)  If  a  person  enters  on  lands  by 
virtue  of  a  grant  or  lease,  that  is,  void  in  law, 
he  is  a  disseisor.  (2  Danv.  630.)  As  the  king 
in  judgment  of  law  can  do  no  wrong,  he  cannot 
be  a  disseisor.  (1  Ed.  V.  8.)  A  disseisor  is  to 
be  fined  and  imprisoned ;  and  the  disseisee 
restored  to  the  land,  &c.,  by  stat.  20,  Henry  III. 
c.  3.  Where  a  disseisor  is  disseised,  it  is  called 
disseisin  upon  disseisin. 


DISSE'MBLE,  v.a.  &  v.  n.' 

DISSE'MBLER,  n.s. 

DISSE'MBLING,  n.  s. 

DISSE'MBLINGLY,  adv. 
dissimulare,  from  dis  privative,  and  simulare,  sig- 
nifying to  '  feign  that  not  to  be  which  is.'  Min- 
sheu. 

Ye  dissembled  in  your  hearts  when  ye  sen  t  me  unto 
the  Lord  your  God,  saying,  Pray  for  us. 

Jeremiah  xlii.  20. 
Your  son  Lucentio 

Doth  love  my  daughter,  and  she  loveth  him, 
Or  both  dissemble  deeply  their  affections. 

Shakfpeare. 

I  that  am  curtailed  of  this  fair  proportion, 
Cheated  of  feature  by  dissembling  nature, 
Deformed,  unfinished.  Id,     Richard  III. 

Such  an  one,  whose  virtue  forbiddeth  him  to  be 
base  and  a  dissembler,  shall  evermore  hang  under  the 
wheel.  Raleigh. 

The  French  king,  in  the  business  of  peace,  was  the 
greater  dissembler  of  the  two.  Bacon.  Henry  VII. 

She  answered,  that  her  soul  was  God's  ;  and 
touching  her  faith,  as  she  could  not  change,  so  she 
•would  not  dissemble  it.  Hayward. 

Man  is  to  man  all  kind  of  beasts  ;  a  fawning  dog, 
a  roaring  lion,  a  thieving  fox,  a  robbing  wolf,  a  dis- 
sembling crocodile,  a  treacherous  decoy,  and  a  rapa- 
cious vulture.  Cowley. 

Thy  function  too  will  varnish  o'er  our  arts, 
.  And  sanctify  dissembling. 

Rowe's  Ambitious  Stepmother. 

If  the  show  of  any  thing  be  good  for  any  thing,  I 
am  sure  sincerity  is  better ;  for  why  does  any  man 
dissemble,  or  seem  to  be  that  which  he  is  not,  but  be- 
cause he  thinks  it  good  to  have  such  a  quality  as  he 
pretends  to  ?  Tillotson, 

In  vain  on  the  dissembled  mother's  tongue 

Had  cunning  art  and  sly  persuasion  hung ; 

And  real  care  in  vain,  and  native  love, 

lu  the  true  parents  panting  breast  had  strove. 

Prior. 

Men  will  trust  no  farther  than  they  judge  a  person 
for  sincerity  fit  to  be  trusted  :  a  discovered  dissembler 
can  achieve  nothing  great  and  considerable.  South. 

It  is  true  indeed  that  we  should  not  dissemble  and 
flatter  in  company  ;  but  a  man  may  be  very  agreeable, 
strictly  consistent  with  truth  and  sincerity,  by  a  pru- 
dent silence  where  he  cannot  concur,  and  a  pleasing 
assent  where  he  can.  Spec  tutor . 

They  are  the  happiest,  who  dissemble  best 
Their  weariness  ;  and  they  the  most  polite 
Who  squander  time  and  treasure  with  a  smile, 
Though  at  their  own  destruction.  Cowper. 

DISSE'MINATE,  v.a.^  From  Lat.  disse- 
DISSEMINA'TION,  n.  s.  ^mino,  dis  diversely, 
DISSEMINA'TOR.  3  and  semino,  to  sow. 

To  diffuse,  or  scatter,  as  seed.    The  act  of  sow- 
ing or  diffusing. 

Ill  uses  are  made  of  it  many  times  in  stirring  up 
seditions,  rebellions,  in  disseminating  of  heresies,  and 
infusing  of  prejudices.  Hammond. 

Though  now  at  the  greatest  distance  from  the  be- 
ginning of  errour,  yet  we  are  almost  lost  in  its  disse- 
mination, whose  ways  are  boundless,  and  coniess  no 
circumscription.  P*owne. 

There  is  a  nearly  uniform  and  constant  fire  of  heat 
disseminated  throughout  the  body  of  the  earth. 

Woodtcard. 


DISSENTERS. 


313 


The  Jews  are  so  disseminated  through  all  the  trading 
parts  of  the  world,  that  they  are  become  the  instru- 
ments by  which  the  most  distant  nations  converse  with 
one  another,  and  by  which  mankind  are  knit  together 
in  a  general  correspondence.  Spectator. 

By  firmness  of  mind,  and  freedom  of  speech,   the 
gospel  was  disseminated  at  first,  and  must  still  be  main- 
tained. Atterbury. 
DISSENT',  v.  a.  &  n.  s.-\      Fr.  dissenter;  It. 
DISSEN'SION,  n,  s.            I  and  Lat.  dissentire ; 
DISSEN'SIOUS,  adj.            >  from  dis  (diversely) 
DISSENTA'NEOUS,  adj.      land»e«fio,   to  per- 
DISSENT'ER,  n.  s.             J  ceive    or    discern. 
To  disagree  in  judgment;  to   differ;    applied 
particularly  to  a  difference  of  opinion  with  the 
established  church  of  England.     Dissension  is 
disagreement  in  any  degree :  dissensious,  quar- 
relsome. 

We  ban  founden  this  wicked  man  stirynge  dissen- 
siuun  to  alle  iewis  in  alle  the  world,  and  auctour  of 
dissencioun  of  the  secte  of  Nazarens. 

Wiclif.  Dedis.  24. 

Either  in  religion  they  have  a  dissensious  head,  or 
in  the  commonwealth  a  factious  head. 

Ascham's  Schoolmaster. 

We  see  a  general  agreement  in  the  secret  opinion 
of  men,  that  every  man  ought  to  embrace  the  religion 
which  is  true,  and  to  shun,  as  hurtful,  whatever  dis- 
senteth  from  it,  but  that  most  which  doth  farthest  dis- 
sent. Hooker. 

You  dissensious  rogues. 
That  rubbing  tbe  poor  itch  of  your  opinion, 
Make  yourselves  scabs.  Shahspeare.  Coriolanus. 

Friends  now,  fast  sworn, 

Whose  hours,  whose  bed,   whose  meal,  whose  exer- 
cise, 

Are  still  together  ;  who  twine,  as  'twere  in  love 
Unseparable,  shall  within  this  hour, 
On  a  dissension  of  a  doit,  break  out 
To  bitterest  enmity.  Id. 

Let  me  not  be  any  occasion  to  defraud  the  publick 
of  what  is  best,  by  any  morose  or  perverse  dissentings. 

Kiny  Charles. 

How  will  dissenting  brethren  relish  ? 
What  will  malignants  say  ?  Hudibras. 

Grown 

In  wealth  and  multitude,  factious  they  grow  ; 
But  first  among  the  priests  dissension  springs. 

Milton. 

Debates,  dissensions,  uproars  are  thy  joy; 
Provoked  without  offence,  and  practised  to  destroy. 

Dryden. 

In  propositions,  where  though  the  proofs  in  view 
are  of  most  moment,  yet  there  are  grounds  to  suspect 
that  there  is  proof  as  considerable  to  be  produced  on 
the  contrary  side  j  there  suspense  or  dissent  are  vo- 
luntary actions.  Locke. 

They  will  admit  of  matter  of  fact,  and  agree  with 
dissenters  in  that ;  but  differ  only  in  assigning  of  rea- 
sons. Id. 

There  are  many  opinions  in  which  multitudes  of 
men  dissent  from  us,  who  are  as  good  and  wise  as  our- 
selves. Addison. 

What  could  be  the  reason  of  this  general  dissent 
from  the  notion  of  the  resurrection,  seeing  that  al- 
most all  of  them  did  believe  the  immortality  of  the 
soul?  Bentley's  Sermons. 

DISSENTERS.  Of  the  comprehensiveness  of 
this  term  as  designating,  in  strict  language,  all 
who  differ  in  opinion  from  the  Established 
Church,  few  of  our  readers  can  be  altogether  ig- 
norant. Mr.  Justice  Blackstone  considers  a 


cognate  legal  term,  non-conformists,  as  embrac- 
ing all  who  absent  themselves  from  the  public 
worship  of  the  Church,  whether,  1.  Through  total 
irreligion,  they  attend  the  service  of  no  other 
persuasion;  or,  2.  Through  a  mistaken  zeal, 
'  weakness  of  intellect,'  or  <  perverseness  and 
acerbity  of  temper,  which,'  he  adds,  '  is  often 
the  case,'  they  -unite  in  worship  with  other 
communities,  '  herding  with  a  party.'  This  latter 
class  of  dissenters  is  divisible  again,  according  to 
the  same  learned  authority,  in.o  '  the  papists,' 
who  divide  from  the  national  church, '  upon  ma 
terial  though  erroneous  reasons,'  and  the  Pro 
testant  Dissenters,  many  of  whom  divide  from  it 
'  upon  matters  of  indifference ;  or,  in  other  words, 
upon  no  reason  at  all.' 

These  terms  in  fact,  then,  though  constantly 
used  to  describe  large  bodies  of  religionists,  are 
neither  of  them,  religious  terms  :  they  simply 
express  the  political  relation  of  a  heterogeneous 
multitude  of  their  fellow-subjects  to  the  esta- 
blished church  ;  a  multitude  including  the  wide 
extremes  of  the  devout  catholic  and  the  avowed 
unbeliever ;  the  Painite  and  the  Southcottite ; 
the  ultra-Calvinist  and  the  rational  Unitarian. 
They  are  terms  too,  which,  unlike  the  vast  ma- 
jority of  those  in  our  Lexicon,  we  trust,  will  be 
found  to  vary  in  their  meaning  according  to  that 
particular  part  or  subdivision  of  our  common, 
happy  country  in  which  these  observations  may 
meet  the  eye  of  our  readers.  In  England,  for 
instance,  his  majesty's  good  and  acute  subjects 
of  the  kirk  of  Scotland,  in  common  with  the 
other  Presbyterians,  are  dissenters ;  in  Scotland, 
the  Episcopalian  of  the  ever-loyal  church  of 
England  is  a  dissenter;  in  Canada,  the  Protes- 
tant of  whatever  denomination ;  all  of  them  in 
their  respective  situations,  in  the  places  '  afore- 
said,' and  for  reasons  by  them  deemed  '  mate- 
rial' or  '  no  reason  at  all,'  dividing  from  the  esta- 
blished church. 

We  can  only,  therefore,  in  this  place  affix  to 
so  vague  a  term  its  more  common  and  popular 
meaning.  Connected  necessarily  with  no  religion, 
as  we,  after  Mr.  Justice  Blackstone,  contend,  it 
has  still  too  much  of  the  savour  of  piety  about 
it  to  be  affiliated  by  the  unbeliever;  on  the  other 
hand  it  has  too  little  of  antiquity  and  dignity  to 
be  acknowledged  by  the  consistent  Catholic;  to 
the  Protestant  dissenters,  therefore,  whatever  the 
sages  of  the  law  may  determine,  and  whatever 
may  be  its  unhappy  or  discreditable  associations, 
it  seems,  at  last  to  belong  :  they  are  THE  DIS- 
SENTERS of  common  parlance ;  and  we  propose, 
therefore,  to  offer  to  our  readers  in  this  paper, 
1st,  Some  account  of  their  existing  legal  situa- 
tion and  rights ;  2dly.  Of  the  principles  com- 
mon to  this  body  as  separatists  from  the  establish- 
ment ;  and,  3dly.  Of  their  political  history. 

1 .  Of  the  legal  situation  of  Dissenters. — The 
basis  of  the  existing  law  of  England,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  separatists,  is  still  to  be  found  in  the  sta- 
tutes of  1  Eliz.  c.  2.  §.  14.;  23  Eliz.  c.  1.;  and 
29  Eliz.  c.  6.  The  first  of  these  enacts,  that  every 
person,  not  having  reasonable  excuse,  shall  resort 
to  his  parish  church  or  chapel,  or  upon  reason- 
able let  thereof  to  some  usual  place  where  com- 
mon prayer  shall  be  used,  on  every  Sunday  and 
holiday,'  on  pain  of  punishment  by  the  censures 


314 


DISSENTERS. 


of  the  church,  or  of  forfeiting,  for  every  offence, 
1  Id.  The  second,  that  every  person  above  the 
age  of  sixteen,  who  shall  not  repair  to  some 
church  or  chapel,  or  usual  place  of  common 
prayer,  shall  forfeit  for  every  month  £20;  and 
if  he  shall  forbear  for  twelve  months,  he  shall  be 
bound  to  the  good  behaviour  till  he  conform. 
The  third,  that  every  offender  in  not  repairing  to 
church,  having  been  once  convicted,  shall,  with- 
out any  other  indictment  or  conviction,  pay  half 
yearly  into  the  exchequer  £20  for  every  month 
afterwards  till  he  conform ;  which  if  he  shall 
omit  to  do,  the  king  may  seize  all  his  goods,  and 
two  parts  of  his  lands.  And  by  3  Jac.  I.  c.4,  §. 
11,  the  king  may  refuse  the  £20  a  month,  and 
take  two  parts  of  the  land  at  his  option. 

By  the  3  Jac.  I.  c.  5,  no  recusant,  not  repair- 
ing to  church,  being  convicted  thereof,  shall 
enjoy  any  public  office  ;  or  shall  practise  law  or 
physic,  or  be  executor,  administrator,  or  guar- 
dian. And  by  the  35  El.  c.  1.,  if  any  person 
refusing  to  repair  to  church,  shall  be  present  at 
any  assembly,  meeting,  or  conventicle,  under  pre- 
tence of  any  exercise  of  religion,  he  shall  be  im- 
prisoned till  he  conform ;  and  if  he  shall  not  con- 
form in  three  months,  he  shall  abjure  the  realm, 
which  if  he  shall  refuse  to  do,  or  after  abjuration 
shall  not  go,  or  shall  return  without  license,  he 
shall  be  guilty  of  felony,  without  benefit  of  clergy. 
And  whether  he  shall  abjure  or  not,  he  shall  for- 
feit his  goods  and  his  lands  during  life. 

These  severe  injunctions  and  penalties  are 
suspended,  but  not  repealed,  by  the  celebrated 
Toleration  Act,  1  W.  &  M.  st.  1.  c.  18,  «  for  ex- 
empting their  majesty's  protestant  subjects,  dis- 
senting from  the  church  of  England,  from  the 
penalties  of  certain  laws ;'  which  is  confirmed  by 
stat.  10  An.  c.  2,  and  declares  that  neither  the 
laws  above-mentioned,  nor  any  other  penal  laws 
made  against  popish  recusants  (except  the  cor- 
poration and  test  acts),  shall  extend  to  any  dis- 
senters, other  than  papists,  and  such  as  deny  the 
Trinity :  provided,  1 .  That  they  take  the  oaths 
of  allegiance  and  supremacy  (or  make  a  similar 
affirmation, being  Quakers — see  stat.  8Geo.  I.e. 
6) ;  and  subscribe  the  declaration  against  popery. 
2.  That  they  repair  to  some  congregation  certi- 
fied to,  and  registered  in,  the  court  of  the  bishop 
or  archdeacon,  or  at  the  county  sessions.  3. 
That  the  doors  of  such  meeting-house  shall  be 
unlocked,  unbarred,  and  unbolted;  in  default  of 
which  the  persons  meeting  there  are  still  liable 
to  all  the  penalties  of  the  former  acts. 

The  offence  of  non-conformity  is  therefore  not 
to  be  considered  as  legally  abrogated,  although 
it  '  ceases  to  exist,'  as  Blackstone  says,  '  with 
regard  to  protestant  dissenters,  during  their  com- 
pliance with  the  condition  imposed  by  the  act  of 
toleration :  and,  under  these  conditions,  all  per- 
sons, who  will  approve  themselves  no  papists  or 
oppugners  of  the  Trinity,  are  left  at  full  liberty 
to  act  as  their  consciences  shall  direct  them  in 
the  matter  of  religious  worship.  And  if  any 
person  shall  wilfully,  maliciously,  or  contemptu- 
ously disturb  any  congregation,  assembled  in  any 
church  or  permitted  meeting-house,  or  shall  mis- 
use any  preacher  or  teacher  there,  he  shall  (by 
virtue  of  the  same  statute),  be  bound  over  to  the 
sessions  of  the  peace,  and  forfeit  £20  But  by 
statute  5  Geo.  1.  c.  4,  no  mayor  or  principal 


magistrate  must  appear  at  any  dissenting  meet- 
ing with  the  ensigns  of  his  office,  on  pain  of  disabi- 
lity to  hold  that  or  any  other  office ;  the  legislature 
judging  it  a  matter  of  propriety,  that  a  mode  o%. 
worship  set  up  in  opposition  to  the  national, 
when  allowed  to  be  exercised  in  peace,  should 
be  exercised  also  with  decency,  gratitude,  and 
humility.  Neither  doth  the  act  of  toleration  ex- 
tend to  enervate  those  clauses  of  the  statutes 
13  and  14  Car.  II.  c.  4,  and  17  Car.  II.  c.  2, 
which  prohibit  (upon  pain  of  fine  and  imprison- 
ment), all  persons  from  teaching  school,  unless 
they  be  licensed  by  the  ordinary,  and  subscribe 
a  declaration  of  conformity  to  the  liturgy  of  the 
church,  and  reverently  frequent  divine  service 
established  by  the  laws  of  the  kingdom.' 

Since  the  time  of  Blackstone,  by  stat.  53  Geo. 
III.  c.  160,  so  much  of  1  W.  &  M.  c.  18,  as  ex- 
cepts  persons  denying  the  Trinity,  from  the  be- 
nefit of  that  act,  and  so  much  of  stat.  9  and  10 
W.  III.  c.  32,  as  imposes  penalties  on  persons 
denying  the  Trinity,  are  repealed  ;  57  Geo.  III. 
c.  70,  also  repeals  the  like  provii ions  of  the  Irish 
act  6  Geo.  I.  c.  5. 

So  far,  therefore,  has  our  statute-book  been 
cleared  of  all  that  directly  or  practically  imposes 
penal  restrictions  on  Protestant  dissenters  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religion.  But  important  bar- 
riers are  still  placed  around  them  in  regard  to 
what  they  consider  as  their  civil  rights.  The 
statute  13  Car.  2,  st.  2,  c.  1,  usually  called  the 
Corporation  Act,  disqualifies  for  offices  relating 
to  the  government  of  any  city  or  corporation, 
such  as  have  not,  within  a  twelvemonth  before 
their  election,  received  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  according  to  the  rites  of  the 
church  of  England  (enjoining  also  the  oaths  of 
allegiance  and  supremacy);  and  the  25  Car.  II. 
c.  2,  commonly  called  the  Test  Act,  directs  all 
officers  civil  and  military,  to  take  the  oath,  and 
make  the  declaration  ^against  transubstantiation 
six  months  after  their  admission,  and  also  within 
the  same  time  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  according  to  the  usage  of  the 
church  of  England.  If,  without  taking  the  sa- 
cramental qualification  within  the  time  prescribed 
by  the  act,  a  person  continues  to  occupy  a  civil 
office,  or  to  hold  a  military  commission,  and  is 
lawfully  convicted,  then  he  is  disabled  from 
thenceforth,  for  ever,  from  bringing  any  action 
in  course  of  law,  from  prosecuting  any  suit  in 
any  court  of  equity,  from  being  guardian  of  any 
child,  or  executor  or  administrator  of  any  per- 
son, as  well  as  from  receiving  any  legacy.  Such 
is  the  legal  situation  of  the  dissenting  laity. 

Dissenting  teachers  in  order  to  be  exempted 
from  the  penalties  of  the  statutes  13  and  14  Car. 

II.  c.  1  ;  15  Car.  II.  c.  6,  must  subscribe  the 
articles  of  religion  mentioned  in  stat.  13  Eliz.  c. 
12  (which  only  concern  the    confession  of  the 
true  Christian   faith,  and   the   doctrine   of  the 
sacraments) ;  with  an  express  exception  of  those 
relating  to  the  government  and   powers  of  the 
church,  and  to  infant  baptism ;  or,  if  they  scru- 
ple  subscribing   the   same,   are   to   make   and 
subscribe  the  declaration  prescribed  by  19  Geo. 

III.  c.  44,  professing  themselves  to  be   Chris- 
tians and  Protestants,  and  that  they  believe  the 
Scripture  to  contain  the  revealed  will  of  God, 
and  to  be  the  rule  of  doctrine  and  practice. 


DISSENTERS. 


315 


'And  the  justices  at  the  sessions  where  any 
Protestant  dissenting  minister  shall  live,  are 
required  to  tender  and  administer  the  said  last- 
mentioned  declaration  to  such  minister,  upon 
his  offering  himself  to  make  and  subscribe  the 
same,  and  thereof  to  keep  a  register;  for  the 
registering  of  which  he  shall  pay  6d.  to  the  offi- 
cer of  the  court,  and  no  more ;  and  6d.  for  a 
certificate  thereof  signed  by  such  officer.' 

By  stat.  10  Ann.  c.  2,  §  9.  Any  preacher  or 
teacher  of  any  congregation  of  dissenting  protes- 
tants,  duly  qualified  according  to  the  act  of 
W.  &  M.,  shall  be  allowed  to  officiate  in  any 
congregation,  although  the  same  be  not  in  the 
county  where  he  was  so  qualified ;  provided 
that  the  place  of  meeting  hath  been  duly  certi- 
fied and  registered :  and  such  teacher  or  preacher 
shall,  if  required,  produce  a  certificate  of  his 
having  so  qualified  himself,  under  the  hand  of 
the  clerk  of  the  peace  where  he  was  qualified ; 
and  shall  also,  before  any  justice  of  such  county 
or  place  where  he  shall  so  officiate,  make  and 
subscribe  such  declaration,  and  take  such  oaths 
as  aforesaid,  if  required. 

And  by  1  W.  &  M.  c.  18.  §  11.,  and  19 
Geo.  III.,  c.  44.  §  1.  Every  such  teacher  and 
preacher,  that  is  a  minister,  preacher,  or  teacher 
of  a  congregation,  having  taken  the  oaths,  and 
subscribed  as  aforesaid,  shall  from  thenceforth 
be  exempted  from  serving  on  any  jury,  or  from 
being  chosen  or  appointed  to  bear  the  office  of 
churchwarden,  overseer  of  the  poor,  or  any 
other  parochial  or  ward  office,  or  other  office,  in 
any  hundred  of  any  shire,  city,  town,  parish, 
division,  or  wapentake,  and  by  42  Geo.  III.,  c. 
90,  and  43  Geo.  III.,  c.  10,  from  serving  in 
the  militia,  either  personally  or  by  substitute,  if 
he  be  a  licensed  teacher  of  any  separate  congre- 
gation, and  has  been  licensed  twelve  months 
previous  to  the  yearly  general  meeting  appoint- 
ed to  be  held  in  October,  &c. :  and  by  43  Geo. 
III.,  c.  96,  §  12,  from  serving  under  the  army 
of  reserve  act,  If  he  be  a  licensed  teacher  of 
any  separate  congregation  in  holy  orders,  or 
pretended  holy  orders,  and  not  carrying  on  any 
other  trade,  or  exercising  any  other  occupation 
for  his  livelihood,  except  that  of  a  school- 
master. 

By  stat.  52  Geo.  III.,  c.  155,  §  2,  no  congre- 
gation of  Protestants  for  religious  worship, 
where  more  than  twenty  persons  shall  be  present 
besides  the  preacher's  family,  shall  be  permitted 
(unless  registered  under  former  acts)  until  duly 
certified  to  the  bishop,  &c.,  or  to  the  sessions, 
and  a  due  return  shall  be  made  thereof  once  a 
year  to  the  bishop  or  archdeacon,  and  registered 
in  the  court  of  the  bishop,  &c.,  on  penalty  of 
£20  on  every  person  allowing  any  such  congre- 
gation, to  meet  in  any  place  occupied  by  him. 
Persons  preaching  in  any  place  without  consent 
of  occupiers,  are  liable  to  a  penalty  of  £30. 

And  by  §  4.  Every  person  who  shall  teach 
or  preach  at,  or  officiate  in,  or  shall  resort  to  any 
congregation  or  assembly  for  religious  worship  of 
protestants,  whose  place  of  meeting  shall  be 
duly  certified  according  to  the  provisions  of  this 
act,  or  any  other  act  or  acts  relating  to  the  certi- 
fying and  registering  of  places  of  religious  wor- 
ship, shall  be  exempt  from  all  such  pains  and 


penalties  under  any  act  or  acts  relating  to  re- 
ligious worship,  as  any  person  who  shall  have 
taken  the  oaths  and  made  the  declaration  pre- 
scribed by  or  mentioned  in  the  1  \V.  &  M.  or 
any  act  amending  the  said  act,  is  by  law  exempt. 
And  by  §  6,  it  is  provided,  that  no  person 
shall  be  required  by  any  justice  to  go  to  any 
greater  distance  than  five  miles  from  his  own 
home,  or  from  the  place  where  he  shall  be  re- 
siding at  the  time  of  such  requisition,  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  such  oaths  as  aforesaid. 

§  7.  Any  of  his  majesty's  protestant  subjects 
may  appear  before  any  one  justice,  and  produce 
to  such  justice  a  printed  or  written  copy  of 
the  said  oaths  and  declaration,  and  require 
such  justice  to  administer  such  oaths,  and  to 
tender  such  declaration  to  be  made,  taken,  and 
subscribed  by  such  person ;  and  thereupon  such 
justice  shall  administer  such  oaths,  and  tender 
such  declaration  to  the  person  requiring  to  take 
and  make  and  subscribe  the  same;  and  such 
person  shall  take  and  make  and  subscribe  such 
oaths  and  declaration  in  the  presence  of  such 
justice  accordingly ;  and  such  justice  shall  attest 
the  same  to  be  sworn  before  him,  and  shall  trans- 
mit or  deliver  the  same  to  the  clerk  of  the  peace 
for  the  county,  8tc.,  for  which  he  shall  act  as 
such  justice,  before  or  at  the  next  general  or 
quarter  sessions  of  the  peace  for  such  county,  &c. 
And  for  the  making  and  signing  of  which  cer- 
tificate, where  the  said  oaths  and  declaration  are 
taken  and  made  on  the  requisition  of  the  party 
taking  and  making  the  same,  such  justice  shall 
be  entitled  to  demand  and  have  a  fee  of  2s.  6d. 
and  no  more :  and  such  certificate  shall  be  con- 
clusive evidence  that  the  party  named  therein  has 
made  and  taken  the  oaths  and  subscribed  the 
declaration  in  manner  required  by  this  act. 

Dissenters  chosen  to  any  parochial  or  ward 
offices,  and  scrupling  to  take  the  oaths,  may  ex- 
ecute the  office  by  deputy,  who  shall  comply  with 
the  law  in  this  behalf.  Stat.  1  W.  &  M.  st. 
1,  c.  18. — But  it  appears  that  they  are  not  sub- 
ject to  fine  on  refusing  to  serve  corporation 
offices.  For  where  a  freeman  of  London  was 
elected  one  of  the  sheriffs,  but  refused  to  take 
the  office  on  account  of  his  being  a  dissenter, 
and,  as  such,  not  having  received  the  sacrament 
according  to  the  rites  of  the  Church  of  England, 
within  a  year  before  his  election,  an  action  was 
brought  in  the  Sheriff's  Court,  for  the.  penalty 
incurred  by  such  refusal,  and  a  judgment  re- 
covered ;  which  judgment  was  affirmed  in  a  writ 
of  error  brought  in  the  court  of  Hustings.  But 
the  defendant  having  obtained  a  commission  of 
errors,  the  judges'  delegates  reversed  both  judg- 
ments; and,  on  a  writ  of  error  in  parliament, 
this  judgment  of  reversal  was  affirmed ;  the 
judges  being  (except  one)  of  opinion  that  the 
defendant  was  at  liberty  to  object  to  the  validity 
of  his  election,  on  the  ground  of  his  own  non- 
conformity. 

And  thus  the  reader  has  before  him  a  summary 
view  of  the  existing  legal  situation  and  rights  of 
the  Protestant  Dissenting  body. 

2.  Of  the  principles  common  to  thts  body  as 
separatists  from  the  establishment,  we  know  of 
no  general  authentic  summary  :  but  dissenters  at 
large  are  very  familiar  with  those  arguments  for 


316 


DISSENTERS. 


the  liberty  of  conscience,  the  right  of  private 
judgment,  and  final  obedience  to  God  alone  in  re- 
ligion, which  they  consider  as  involving  the  right 
and  duty  of  the  course  they  adopt.  They  are 
also  not  without  respectable  publications  on  the 
subject,  by  learned  individuals  >f  their  body. 
It  will  be  sufficient  to  mention  those  of  Dod- 
dridge,  Watts,  Dr.  John  Taylor,  Neal,  Delaune, 
Palmer,  and  Towgood,  all  of  whom  have  pro- 
duced able  defences  of  the  dissenting  system. 

The  celebrated  Richard  Baxter  declared,  what 
is  true,  perhaps,  of  a  majority  of  the  existing 
dissenters,  that  the  Non-conformists  of  his  day 
agreed  with  the  doctrines  of  the  thirty-nine  arti- 
cles, and  differed  only  from  the  church  in  the 
form  of  government.  He  says,  that  the  Inde- 
pendents, as  well  as  Presbyterians,  offered  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  articles,  except  as  to  prelacy  and 
ceremony.  '  We  are  one,'  he  adds,  '  with  the 
church  of  England  in  all  the  necessary  points  of 
faith  and  Christian  practice.' 

Yet  these  men  departed  from  the  church  of 
England,  at  the  expense  of  all  their  earthly 
comforts;  and  some  of  them  braving  perse- 
cution, 'even  to  death;'  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  existing  dissent,  by  denying  the  atitho- 
rity  of  any  body  of  fallible  men  to  '  decree  rites 
and  ceremonies'  in  the  church.  They  contended, 
as  do  the  modern  dissenters,  that  what  was  left 
indifferent  by  the  only  lawgiver  of  his  church, 
should  not  be  made  important  and  peremptorily 
enjoined  upon  his  followers.  They  revolted, 
particularly,  at  subscribing  to  the  principle  of '  a 
power  in  the  church  to  decree  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies, and  to  have  authority  in  matters  of  faith,' 
as  so  indefinite  and  extensive,  that  under  the 
shadow  of  it,  all  the  enormous  usurpations  and 
superstitions  of  the  church  of  Rome  might  be 
and  have  been  included.  If  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, it  is  moreover  said,  claims  and  exercises  this 
power,  and  obliges  all  its  ministers  to  subscribe  to 
articles  of  faith,  which  it  hath  authoritatively 
decreed,  and  to  use  in  religious  worship  cere- 
monies and  rites,  which  it  hath  authoritatively 
enjoined ;  hath  not  the  church  of  France,  or  the 
church  of  Spain,  the  same  authority  and  power? 
It  cannot  be  an  exclusive  privilege  of  any  one 
church.  And  if  it  be  allowed  that  the  church  of 
Rome  hah  this  prerogative,  such  a  claim  would 
overthrow  the  Reformation  and  the  foundations 
of  the  church  of  England  itself.  They  say,  with 
a  modern  divine  of  the  church  of  England,  'When- 
ever useless  rites  and  ceremonies  are  imposed, 
corruptions  are  passed  into  a  law,  and  the  terms 
of  communion  are  such  as  are  not  authorised 
by  the  law  of  Christ,  then  it  becomes  a  duty  to 
dissent,  and  they  are  the  separatists  who  compel 
others  to  divide,  not  they  who  deplore  the  ne- 
cessity of  so  doing.' 

But  dissenters  have  further  enquired,  who  are 
the  persons  that  are,  in  point  of  fact,  invested 
with  this  authority  and  power  ?  In  other  words, 
who  are  the  church  ?  This  power  to  order  the 
manner  of  God's  worship,  and  to  settle  articles 
of  faith,  is  not  lodged  in  the  bishops  and  clergy, 
who  are  usually  denominated  our  spiritual  pas- 
tors and  guides,  but  entirely  in  the  king  and 
parliament  of  these  realms,  under  whose  direc- 
tion and  control  the  clergy  are  to  act.  Accord- 


ingly, the  dissenters  allege,  that  the  church  of 
England  is  a  parliamentary  church ;  not  pro- 
perly an  ally,  but  a  mere  creature  of  the  existing 
government,  depending  entirely  upon  the  acts 
and  authority  of  parliament  for  its  essence  and 
frame.  The  qualifications  of  its  ministers,  their 
power  to  officiate,  the  manner  in  which  they  are 
to  administer  the  sacraments,  are  all  limited  and 
prescribed  by  authority  of  parliament :  and  this 
authority,  which  at  first  made,  can  alone  alter 
and  new  make  it;  can  abolish,  or  add  to,  its  arti- 
cles or  rites,  according  to  its  pleasure,  even 
though  the  whole  body  of  bishops  and  clergy 
ever  so  much  dislike  or  ever  so  earnestly  protest 
against  it.  Therefore,  while  some  dissenters 
justify  their  dissent  from  the  establishment, 
because,  for  example,  they  think  that  some  cere- 
monies imposed,  or  the  various  orders  of  minis- 
ters, or  the  received  subjects  of  baptism,  or  the 
mode  of  administering  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  or  the  state  of  her  discipline,  are  incom- 
patible with  the  scriptural  pattern ;  others  go 
farther,  and  attempt  to  prove,  that  every  religious 
establishment  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  a 
direct  violation  of  some  of  the  strongest  injunc- 
tions of  the  great  Head  of  the  church. 

These  quote  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ,  '  My 
kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,'  as  virtually  for- 
bidding all  such  attempted  alliances  between 
church  and  state,  as  every  ecclesiastical  esta- 
blishment involves.  They  say  that  such  a  system 
debases  Christianity  into  an  engine  of  state,  se- 
cularises its  ministers  and  institutions,  argues  a 
concealed  distrust  of  the  apostolic  weapons  of 
faith,  prayer,  and  '  the  words  of  truth  and  sober- 
ness,' and  is,  in  its  influence  on  the  conduct  of 
the  dominant  party  towards  those  who  differ 
from  them,  essentially  persecuting. 

In  confirmation  of  this  view  of  the  subject, 
they  adduce  the  existing  state  of  the  laws  with 
regard  to  dissenters.  They  argue  that,  every 
man  has  a  right  to  the  common  privileges  of  the 
society  in  which  he  lives ;  and  among  these 
common  privileges  is  a  legal  capacity  for  serving 
his  sovereign  and  country;  a  right,  so  important, 
that  the  forfeiture  of  it  is  made  the  punishment 
of  some  of  the  greatest  crimes.  No  man  who 
does  not  forfeit  that  capacity  of  serving  his  sove- 
reign and  country,  which  is  his  natural  right,  as 
well  as  the  honor  and  emoluments  that  may 
happen  to  be  connected  with  it,  by  overt-acts, 
ought  to  be  deprived  of  them;  and  disabilities 
that  are  not  thus  incurred,  are  unjust  penalties, 
implying  both  disgrace  and  privation.  Punish- 
ment, without  the  previous  proof  of  guilt,  cannot 
be  denied  to  be  an  injury ;  and  injuries  inflicted, 
on  account  of  religion,  are  undoubtedly  perse- 
cutions. 

The  dissenters,  therefore,  contend,  that  the 
subjection  to  higher  powers,  and  obedience  to 
magistrates,  which  the  Scriptures  enjoin  on 
Christians,  relates  only  to  civil,  not  at  all  to 
religious  matters  ;  and  that  so  far  is  Christianity 
from  enjoining,  that  it  actually  forbids  obedience 
to  civil  governors  in  things  of  a  religious  nature. 
It  commands  us  to  'call  no  man  upon  earth  fa- 
ther or  master,'  Matthew  xxiii.  8,  9,  i.e.  to  ac- 
knowledge no  authority  or  jurisdiction  of  any 
in  matters  of  religion,  but  to  remember  that 


DISSENTERS. 


317 


'One  only  is  our  master'  and  lawgiver,  even 
Christ;  and  that  all  Christians  are  brethren, 
Matthew  xx.  25. 

We  cannot  follow  out  the  dissenting  system 
into  its  numerous  separate  lines  of  divergence 
from  the  established  church.  Under  the  parti- 
cular names  of  each  of  their  well-known  deno- 
minations will  these  be  fully  discussed.  But 
many  pious  and  excellent  men,  we  may  add, 
have  divided  from  the  church  of  England,  on 
account  of  her  laxity  in  discipline ;  others  from 
the  evident  disagreement,  as  they  allege,  between 
the  doctrines  of  the  desk,  or  liturgy,  and  those 
of  the  pulpit ;  and  while  the  major  part  of  dis- 
senters, as  we  have  stated,  profess  agreement  with 
her  doctrinal  articles,  a  respectable  minority 
would  object  to  several  of  them.  The  entire 
system  of  Wesleyan  Methodism,  a  species  of 
modern  dissent,  has  grown  out  of  the  first  of 
these  complaints  against  the  church.  We  do 
not  feel  ourselves  called  upon  to  add  more  as  to 
the  general  principles  of  this  body.  See  ME- 
THODISTS. 

3.  Their  history,  dissenters,  of  course,  contend, 
commences  with  the  persecutions  of  that  early 
sect  of  our  religion  with  whose  affairs  the  book 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  occupied  :  but,  in 
this  country,  they  consider  themselves  the  succes- 
sors of  the  Wicliffites  and  Lollardites  of  the 
fourteenth  century.  Of  John  Wicliff  Mr.  Gil- 
pin  says,  *  The  authority  claimed  by  the  church  he 
strenuously  opposed.  It  was  a  scandal,  he  would 
say,  to  the  Christian  church,  that  any  of  its  mem- 
bers should  set  up  their  owoi  authority  against 
that  of  their  Saviour.  The  great  argument  of 
that  day  (which  was  indeed  a  subtle  one)  for  the 
authority  of  the  church,  was  this.  Many  persons, 
besides  Mathew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  wrote 
gospels;  but  the  church  rejected  them  all, 
excepting  these  four :  and  this  it  did  by  its  own 
proper  authority.  It  might,  by  the  same  autho- 
rity, have  rejected  those  four  gospels,  and  have 
received  others.  It  follows,  therefore,  that  the 
authority  of  the  church  is  above  that  of  any  gos- 
pel.— To  this  Wicliff  replied,  that  the  evidence 
for  the  received  gospels  was  so  strong,  and  that 
for  the  rejected  ones  so  weak,  that  the  church 
could  not  have  done  otherwise  than  it  did,  without 
doing  violence  to  reason.  But  the  best  argument, 
he  said,  if  it  were  proper  to  avow  it,  for  sup- 
porting the  authority  of  the  church,  was  the 
necessity  of  it  to  support  the  tyranny  of  the  pope. 
This  was  what  made  it  worth  defending  at  the 
expense  of  truth.  In  another  place,  speaking  on 
the  same  subject,  he  says,  that  the  pope  would 
not  submit  his  actions  to  the  same  criterion,  by 
which  Christ  was  contented  to  have  his  actions 
tried.  If  I  do  not,  says  Christ,  the  works  of  my 
father  which  is  in  heaven,  believe  me  not.  But 
the  pope's  authority,  it  seems,  must  be  acknow- 
ledged, though  he  manifestly  does  the  works  of 
the  devil.  Thus,  says  he,  Christians  are  in  greater 
thraldom  than  the  Jews  under  the  old  law ;  and 
that  liberty,  by  which  Christ  hath  made  us  free, 
is,  by  the  wickedness  of  designing  men,  changed 
into  the  most  absolute  spiritual  bondage.  The 
days,  says  he,  I  hope,  will  come,  when  men  will 
bf>  wise  enough  to  shake  from  their  necks  the 
dominion  of  human  ordinances;  and  disdain 


submission  to  my  ecclesiastical  injunctions,  but 
such  as  are  plainly  authorised  by  the  word  of 
God.' 

Early  in  the  Reformation,  a  respectable  party 
of  the  church  of  England  contended  for  a  more 
complete  departure  from  the  popish  models  of 
church  government  and  discipline.  Bishop  Hoo- 
per, perhaps,  led  the  way  to  the  practical  se- 
cession that  afterwards  took  place,  by  refusing  to 
be  consecrated  in  the  Roman  pontificals.  This 
was  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  On  the  perse- 
cutions that  arose  under  queen  Mary,  a  conside- 
rable number  of  the  British  exiles  settled  at 
Frankfort,  and  agreed  to  conduct  their  worship, 
without  answering  aloud  after  the  minister,  and 
without  using  the  liturgy  and  surplice  ;  to  begin 
the  public  service  with  a  general  confession  of 
sins,  then  to  sing  a  psalm,  after  which  the  minister 
prayed  for  the  divine  assistance,  and  next  pro- 
ceeded to  the  sermon  ;  after  sermon,  to  use  a  ge- 
neral prayer  for  all  estates,  and  particularly  for 
England,  at  the  end  of  which  were  subjoined  the 
Lord's  prayer,  and  a  rehearsal  of  the  articles  of 
belief;  then  the  people  were  to  sing  another 
psalm,  and  the  minister  to  dismiss  them  with  a 
blessing.  Such  was  the  order  which  they  had 
unanimously  adopted ;  and,  having  chosen  a 
minister  and  deacons,  they  invited  their  dispersed 
brethren  to  join  with  them.  In  the  year  1556  Dr. 
Cox  joined  them,  with  several  of  his  friends;  who 
interrupted  the  public  service  by  answering  aloud 
after  the  minister,  and  read  the  whole  litany,  in 
violation  of  the  agreement  upon  which  the  con- 
gregation was  formed.  They  out-numbered  the 
first  settlers,  and,  obtaining  leave  of  the  magis- 
trates for  the  free  use  of  king  Edward's  service- 
book,  performed  divine  worship  according  to  the 
rites  that  had  been  authorised  by  that  prince.  The 
original  party,  upon  this,  left  the  city  of  Frank- 
fort, and  removed  to  Basil  and  Geneva.  Here 
commenced  the  distinction  of  Puritans  and  Con- 
formists, by  which  the  two  parties  were  ever 
afterwards  known,  the  former  being  called 
Conformists,  on  account  of  their  compliance  with 
the  ecclesiastical  laws  of  Edward  VI.,  and  the 
latter,  Nonconformists  and  Puritans,  from  their 
insisting  upon  a  form  of  worship  of  a  purer  kind, 
as  they  alleged. 

On  the  accession  of  queen  Elizabeth,  the  schism 
became  more  important.  Dr.  Cox  was  appointed 
bishop  of  Ely ;  and  the  standard  of  orthodoxy, 
according  to  this  divine,  and  the  majority  of  the 
bishops,  was '  the  queen's  supremacy  and  the  laws 
of  the  land ;'  whilst  the  Puritans  contended  for 
'  the  decrees  of  provincial  and  national  synods,' 
allowed  and  enforced  by  the  civil  magistrate; 
for  neither  party,  it  must  be  allowed,  was  for 
admitting  full  liberty  of  conscience,  and  freedom 
of  religious  profession. 

Ministers  were  now  obliged  to  comply  with  an 
act  for  the  uniformity  of  common  prayer  and  ser- 
vice in  the  church  and  administration  of  the 
sacraments  ;  to  subscribe  a  declaration  of  faith, 
issued  by  order  of  the  archbishops  and  bishops, 
for  the  unity  of  doctrine ;  to  take  the  oath  of  su- 
premacy to  the  queen,  &c.  Tiie  question  about 
habits  was  revived ;  and  in  1566  these  and  se- 
veral other  ceremonies,  imposed  by  law,  com- 
pelled the  puritans  to  an  open  separation.  la 


318 


DISSENTERS. 


the  following,  year  they  published  other  objec- 
tions against  the  hierarchy  and  various  ceremo- 
nies, for  the  use  of  which,  they  contended,  there 
was  no  foundation  in  Scripture  or  antiquity.  The 
leaders  of  this  separation  were  chiefly  beneficed 
persons  of  the  diocese  of  London ;  who  first 
assembled,  with  such  of  their  flocks  as  chose  to 
follow  them,  in  woods  and  private  houses,  sub- 
jecting themselves  to  a  variety  of  legal  penalties 
and  frequent  imprisonment.  The  adherence  of 
the  puritans  to  Calvinistic  principles  seems,  in 
no  small  degree,  to  have  urged  the  established 
clergy  at  this  time  to  adopt  the  intricate  distinc- 
tions of  Arminius  on  the  subject  of  grace,  free- 
will, &c.  But  several  episcopal  divines  remained 
attached  to  the  puritan  system  in  the  reign  of 
James  I. ;  and  all  these  abettors  of  Calvinism, 
whether  episcopal  or  presbyterian,  were  called 
doctrinal  puritans.  At  length, according  to  Ful- 
ler (Church  Hist,  book  ix.  p.  97,  book  x.  p.  100), 
the  name  was  extended  to  stigmatise  all  those 
who  endeavoured  in  their  devotions  to  accom- 
pany the  minister  with  a  pure  heart,  or  who  were 
remarkably  holy  in  their  conversation. 

Queen  Elizabeth  and  James  I.  treated  these 
early  dissenters  with  that  rigor  which  induced 
many  of  them  to  emigrate  to  the  colonies.  In 
the  year  1629  they  founded  Massachusett's  Bay. 
The  colony  of  Connecticut  was  formed  by  emi- 
grants of  the  same  class  in  1636,  and  that  of  New 
Haven  by  those  who,  in  1637,  fled  from  the  per- 
secution of  Laud,  and  the  oppressions  of  the 
star-chamber  and  high  commission  courts.  The 
puritans  were  afterwards  not  allowed  to  transport 
themselves  to  New  England ;  we  have  seen,  in 
the  article  CROMWELL,  how  singularly  the  future 
lord  protector  was  then  prevented  expatriating 
himself;  and  many  of  them  removed,  with  their 
families,  to  the  Low  Countries. 

On  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.,  in  the  year 
1660,  the  name  of  Puritans,  says  bishop  Burnet, 
was  changed  into  that  of  Protestant  Noncon- 
formists, who  were  subdivided  into  Presbyterians, 
Independents,  Anabaptists,  and  Quakers.  At 
this  time  a  second  Act  of  Uniformity  was  passed, 
by  which  all  who  refused  to  observe  the  rites, 
and  subscribe  the  doctrines,  of  the  church  of 
England,  were  entirely  excluded  from  power. 
From  this  period  until  the  reign  of  king  William 
III.  the  Nonconformists  were  in  a  very  precarious 
situation,  sometimes  involved  in  calamity  and 
trouble,  and  at  other  times  enjoying  intervals  of 
tranquillity,  according  to  the  varying  temper  of 
the  court  and  ministry.  But  in  the  year  1 689 
the^memorable  bill  for  the  toleration  of  all  Pro- 
testant dissenters  from  the  church  of  England, 
except  impugners  of  the  Trinity,  passed  in  par- 
liament almost  without  opposition,  and  delivered 
those  who  could  comply  with  the  conditions  it 
imposed  from  the  penal  laws  to  which  they  had 
been  so  long  subjected. 

Fluctuations  have  taken  place  in  the  political 
treatment  of  dissenters  since  this  period,  and  in 
the  close  of  the  reign  of  queen  Anne  the  act  of 
Occasional  Conformity,  which  was  pushed  for- 
ward by  the  high-church  party,  threatened  the  ex- 
tinction of  lueir  new  liberties.  But  the  accession 
of  the  present  illustrious  House  of  Brunswick  to 
the  throne  of  these  realms  has  confirmed  and 


enlarged  them ;  and  each  of  the  successive  mo- 
narchs  has  renewed  and  redeemed  his  pledge 
to  keep  the  toleration  act  inviolate :  and  while 
the  parties  interested  are  still  hopeful  of  the  abro- 
gation of  all  excluding  statutes,  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  they  wait  with  patience  the  final  con- 
viction of  the  government  and  country  as  to  the 
period  of  awarding  their  rights. 

DISSENTIENT  ;  a  word  literally  signifying  they 
dissent  or  disagree,  prefixed  to  protests,  or  rather 
to  the  reasons  of  dissent,  given  in  by  protesting 
peers,  in  the  upper  House  of  Parliament,  to  be 
entered  on  the  journals  of  the  house. 

DISSERTATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  dissertatio.  A 
discourse;  a  disquisition  ,  a  treatise. 

Plutarch,  in  his  dissertation  upon  the  Poets,  quotes 
an  instance  of  Homer's  judgment  in  closing  a  ludicrous 
scene  with  decency  and  instruction. 

Broome  on  the  Odyssey. 

I  have  known  a  woman  branch  out  into  a  long  ex- 
tempore dissertation  upon  the  edging  of  a  petticoat,  and 
chide  her  servant  for  breaking  a  china  cup  in  all  the 
figures  of  rhetoric.  Addison. 

The  following  relation  is  so  curious  and  entertain- 
ing, and  the  dissertations  that  accompany  it  so  judi- 
cious and  instructive,  that  the  translator  is  confident 
his  attempt  stands  in  need  of  no  apology. 

Johnson.  Preface  to  Father  Lobo's  Voyage. 

DISSE'RVE,  v.  a.  ~\      Dis  and  serve. 

DISSE'RVICE,  n.  s.  f  To  do  injury  to ; 

DISSE'RVICEABLE,  adj.         I  to  damage;  hurt. 
DISSE'RVICEABLENESS,  n.  s.  * 

Having  never  done  the  king  the  least  service,  he 
took  the  first  opportunity  to  disserve  him,  and  engaged 
against  him  from  the  beginning  of  the  rebellion. 

Clarendon. 

All  action  being  for  some  end,  and  not  the  end 
itself,  its  aptness  to  be  commanded  or  forbidden, 
must  be  founded  upon  its  serviceableness  or  disser- 
viceableness  to  some  end.  Norris. 

We  shall  rather  perform  good  offices  unto  truth, 
than  any  disservice  unto  relaters  who  have  well  de- 
served. Browne. 

Great  sicknesses  make  a  sensible  alteration,  but 
smaller  indispositions  do  a  proportionable  disservice. 

Collier, 

Desires  of  things  of  this  world,  by  their  tendency, 
promote  or  disserve  our  interests  in  another.  Rogers. 

'  DISSETTLE,  v.  a.  Dis  and  settle.  To  un- 
settle ;  to  unfix. 

DISSEVER,  v.  a.  Dis  and  sever.  In  this 
word  the  particle  dis  makes  no  change  in  the 
signification,  and  therefore,  says  Dr.  Johnson, 
the  word,  though  supported  by  great  authorities, 
ought  to  be  ejected  from  our  language.  To  part 
in  two  ;  to  break  ;  divide ;  rend  asunder ;  dis- 
unite. 

Dissever  your  united  strengths. 
And  part  your  mingled  colours  once  again. 

Shakspeare, 

The  dissevering  of  fleets  hath  been  the  overthrow  of 
many  actions.  Raleigh. 

Shortly  had  the  storm  so  dissevered  the  company, 
which  the  day  before  had  tarried  together,  that  most 
of  them  never  met  again,  but  were  swallowed  up. 

Sidney. 

The  meeting  points  the  sacred  hair  dissever 
From  the  fair  head,  for  ever  and  for  ever.     Pope. 


DIS 


31.9 


DIS 


For  surprise  is  only  produced  when  any  external 
irritations  suddenly  obtrude  themselves,  and  dissever 
iar  passing  trains  of  ideas.  Darwin. 

DIS'SIDENCE.  n.  s.  *      Lat.   dissideo.     Dis- 
DIS'SIDENT,  $  cord ;       disagreement. 

Kee  the  article  DISSIDENTS. 

DISSI'LIENCE,n.s.-j     Lat.  dissilio.     The 
DISSI'LIENT,  adj.          >act  of   starting  asun- 
DISSI'LIATION,  n.s.     j  der. 
The  air  having  much  room   to  rereive   motion,  the 

dissilition  of  that  air  was  great. 

Boyle's  Spring  of  the  Air. 

DISSIMILAR,  adj.  ^     Dis  and  similar.  Un- 

DISSIM'ILARITY,  n.  s.  >  like  ;    heterogeneous  : 

DISSIMILITUDE.         j  want  of  similitude. 

Thereupon  grew  marvellous  dissimilitudes,  and  by 
reason  thereof  jealousies,  heartburnings,  jars,  and 
discords.  Hooker. 

Simple  oil  is  reduced  into  dissimilar  parts,  and 
yields  a  sweet  oil,  very  differing  from  sallet  oil. 

Beyle: 

The  dissimilitude  between  the  Divinity  and  images, 
shews  that  images  are  not  a  suitable  means  whereby 
to  worship  God.  Stillingfleet. 

As  human  society  is  founded  in  the  similitude  of 
some  things,  so  it  is  promoted  by  some  certain  dissi- 
militudes. Grew. 

The  light  whose  rays  are  all  alike  refrangible,  I 
call  simple,  homogeneal,  and  similar  ;  and  that,  whose 
rays  are  some  more  refrangible  than  others,  I  call 
compound,  heterogeneal,  and  dissimilar.  Newton. 

If  the  principle  of  reunion  has  not  its  energy  in 
this  life,  whenever  the  attractions  of  sense  cease,  the 
acquired  principles  of  dissimilarity  must  repel  these 
beings  from  their  centre.  Cheyne. 

Women  are  curious  observers  of  the  likeness  of 
children  to  parents,  that  they  may,  upon  finding  dis- 
similitude, have  the  pleasure  of  hinting  unchastity. 

Pope's  Odyssey,  Notes. 

Ideas  of  the  same  race,  though  not  exactly  alike, 
are  sometimes  so  little  different  that  no  words  can 
express  the  dissimilitude. 

Johnson.   Preface  to  Dictionary. 

DISSIMULATION,  n.  s.  2     Lat.   dissimula- 
DISSIM'ULATING,  n.  s.         $tio.       See     DIS- 
SEMBLE.    The  act  of    dissembling;  hypocrisy; 
fallacious   appearance  or  pretensions.     See  the 
extract  from  the  Tatler. 

Who  coude  tellen  you  the  forme  of  daunces 
So  uncouth,  and  so  freshe  countenances, 
Swiche  subtil  lokings  and  dissimulings, 
For  dred  of  jalous  mennes  apperceivings. 

Chavcer.  Cant.  Tales. 

Dissimulation  is  but  a  faint  kind  of  policy ;  for  it 
asketli  a  strong  wit,  and  a  strong  heart,  to  know  when 
to  tell  truth,  and  to  do  it.  Bacon. 

He  added  not ;  and  Satan  bowing  low 
His  grey  dissimulation,  disappeared 
Into  thin  air  diffused.  Milton. 

Dissimulation  may  be  taken  for  a  bare  concealment 
of  one's  mind ;  in  which  sense  we  commonly  say, 
that  it  is  prudence  to  dissemble  injuries.  South. 

The  learned  make  a  difference  between  simulation 
and  dissimulation.  Simulation  is  a  pretence  of  what 
is  not,  and  dissimulation  is  a  concealment  of  what  is. 


Tatler,  213. 


dis  and  seps,  sepis,  a  venomous  serpent,  because 
whatever  is  bitten  thereby,  putrifies. — Minsheu 
To  disperse;  scatter;  destroy:  dissipation  is  the 
act  or  habit  of  dispersing  or  wasting  :  applied 
figuratively  also  to  the  mind,  and  particularly  the 
attention.  Dissipable  is  an  obsolete  adjective 
for,  easily  dispersed,  or  liable  to  dispersion. 

The  heat  of  those  plants  is  very  dixsipakle,  which 
under  the  earth  is  contained  and  held  in  ;  but  when 
it  comcth  to  the  air  it  exhaleth. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Abraham  was  contemporary  with  Palcg,  in  whose 
time  the  famous  dissipation  of  mankind,  and  distinc- 
tion of  languages,  happened. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

It  is  covered  with  skin  and  hair,  to  quench  and 
dissipate  the  force  of  any  stroke,  and  retard  the  edge 
of  any  weapon.  Ray. 

Gold  is  a  wonderful  clearer  of  the  understanding  ; 
it  dissipates  every  doubt  and  scruple  in  an  instant. 

Addison. 

I  have  begun  two  or  three  letters  to  you  by  snatches, 
and  been  prevented  from  finishing  them  by  a  thousand 
avocations  und  dissipations.  Swift. 

The  parts  of  plants  are  very  tender,  as  consisting 
of  corpuscles  which  are  extremely  small  and  light, 
and  therefore  the  more  easily  dissipable. 

Woodward's  Natural  .History. 
The  circling  mountains  eddy  in, 
From  the  bare  wild,  the  dissipated  storm. 

Thomson. 

This  slavery  to  his  passions  produced  a  life  irregular 
and  dissipated.  Johnson,  Savage's  Life. 

DISSIPATION,  in  physics,  an  insensible  loss  or 
consumption  of  the  minute  parts  of  the  body  ;  or 
that  flux  whereby  they  fly  off"  and  are  lost. 

DISSIPATION,  CIRCLE  OF,  in  optics,  that  cir- 
cular space  upon  the  retina,  which  is  taken  up 
by  one  of  the  extreme  rays  issuing  from  an 
object.  When  the  distance  of  an  object  from 
the  eye  is  too  small  or  too  great  for  perfect  or 
distinct  vision,  the  rays  of  each  pencil,  issuing 
from  the  object,  cannot  be  united  at  a  point  on 
the  retina;  consequently,  the  rays  of  eacli  pencil 
will  occupy  a  circular  space  upon  the  retina, 
which  circle  is  called  the  circle  of  dissipation, 
bcause  the  rays  of  a  pencil,  instead  of  being  col- 
lected into  a  central  point,  are  dissipated  all 
over  this  circle. 

DISSIDENTS,  a  denomination  applied  in 
Poland  to  those  of  the  Lutheran,  Calvinistic, 
and  Greek  professions.  The  kings  of  Poland 
engaged  by  the  pacta  conventa  to  tolerate  them 
in  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion,  but  they  had 
often  reason  to  complain  of  the  violation  of  these 
promises.  See  POLAND. 

DISSO'CIATE,  v.  a.  Lat.  dtssocio.  To  se- 
parate ;  disunite ;  part. 

In  the  dissociating  action,  even  of  the  gentlest  ^re, 
upon  a  concrete,  there  perhaps  vanish  some  active  aud 
fugitive  particles,  whose  presence  was  requisite  to 
contain  the  concrete  under  such  a  determinate  form. 

Boyle. 

DIS'SOLUBLE,  adj.  )     Lat.  dissolubilis.  Ca- 

DISSOLUBIL'ITY,  n.  s.  \  pable   of   separation  ; 
having  one  part  separable  from  another.     Disso 
lubility  is  liableness  to  dissolution. 

Nodules,  reposed  in  cliffs  amongst  the  earth,  being 
hard  and  not  so  dissoluble,  are  left  behind. 

Woodward's  Natural  H'utory. 


DIS 


320 


DIS 


Bodies   seem  to    have   an  intrinsick  principle   of 

alteration,  or  corruption,  from  the  dissolubility  of  their 

parts,  and  the  coalition  of  several   particles  endued 

with  contrary  and  destructive  qualities  each  to  other. 

Hale's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

DISSOLVE',  v.a.  &  n.  ^  Lat.  dissolvere, 
DISSOLV'ENT,  n.  s.  &  adj.  (from  <£»?,  asun- 
DISSOLV'EB,  fder,  and  solverc, 

DISSOLV'IBLE,  adj.  J  to  loose.    To  dis- 

unite the  parts  of  a  thing  by  moisture  or  by 
heat ;  to  melt ;  liquefy :  hence,  figuratively,  to 
destroy  a  union,  compact,  or  delusion,  as  well 
as  to  dissipate  obscurity  or  doubt.  Dissolvent 
is  having  the  power  of  dissolving;  dissolver  is 
synonymous  with  it  as  a  substantive  :  dissolvible 
is,  liable  to  liquefy  or  disperse  by  dissolution. 

I  haue  a  desier  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Crist, 
it  is  mych  more  bettre.  Wiclif.  Filipensis  1. 

And  I  have  heard  of  thee,  that  thou   canst  make 
interpretations  and  dissolve  doubts.  Dan.  v.  16. 

If  there  be  more,  more  woeful,  hold  it  in ; 
For  I  am  almost  ready  to  dissolve, 
Hearing  of  this.  Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 

She  and  I,  long  since  contracted, 
Are  now  so  sure  that  nothing  can  dissolve  us.     Id. 
By  the  king's  authority  alone,   and   by  his  writs, 
parliaments  are  assembled  ;  and  by  him  alone   they 
are  prorogued  and  dissolved,  but  each  house  may   ad- 
journ itself.  Bacon  to  Villiert. 

Down  fell  the  duke,  his  joints  dissolved  asunder, 
Blind  with  the  light,  and  stricken  dead  with  wonder. 

Fairfax. 

Witness  these  ancient  empires  of  the  earth 
In  height  of  all  their  flowing  wealth  dissolved. 

Milton. 

Angels  dissolved  in  hallelujahs  lie.  Dryden. 

The  commons  live,  by  no  divisions  rent ; 
But  the  great  monarch's  death   dissolves  the   govern- 
ment. Id. 
In  man  and  viviparous  quadrupeds,  the  food,  mois- 
tened with  the  spittle,  is  first  chewed,  then  swallowed 
into  the  stomach,  where,  being  mingled  with  dissolvent 
iuices,  it  is  concocted,  macerated.,  and  reduced  into  a 
chyle.                                                                          liny. 

As  wax  dissolves,  as  ice  begins  to  run 
And  trickle  into  drops  before  the  sun. 
So  melts  the  youth,  and  languishes  away. 

Addison's  Ovid. 

Such  things  as  are  not  dissolvable  by  the  moisture  of 
the  tongue,  act  not  upon  the  taste.  Newton. 

Spittle  is  a  great  dissolvent,  and  there  is  a  great 
quantity  of  it  in  the  stomach,  being  swallowed  con- 
stantly. Arbuthnot. 

Fire,  and  the  more  subtle  dissolver,  putrefaction,  by 
dividing  the  particles  of  substances,  turn  them  black. 

Id. 

The  snow  dissolved,  no  more  is  seen, 
The  fields  and  wood,  behold  !  are  green. 

Johnson. 
Despotic  love  dissolves  the  bestial  war.        Darwin. 

DIS'SOLUTE,  adj.  •}  Yr.dissolu;  Italian, 
DIS'SOLUTELY,  adv.  f  Span,  and  Port,  disso- 
DIS'SOLUTENESS,  n.s.  tluto;  Lat.  dissdutus, 
DISSOH/TION.  }  from  dis  and  solvere, 

tolutus,  to  loose.  Unrestrained  by  law  or  morals  ; 
debauched ;  luxurious.  Dissolution  is  more 
generally  applied  in  the  literal  sense,  and  to 
death.  Dissoluteness,  to  behaviour  or  man- 
ners :  yet  both  occur  in  the  latter  sense ;  and 
dissolution  is  used  by  lord  Bacon  for  the  sub- 
stance formed  by  dissolving  a  body. 


A  giant  huge  and  tall, 
Who  him  disarmed,  dissolute,  dismayed, 
Unawares  surprised.  Faerie  Queene. 

He  determined  to  make  a  present  dissolution  of  the 
world.  Hooker. 

Such  stand  in  narrow  lanes, 
And  beat  our  watch,  and  rob  our  passengers ; 
While  he,  young,  wanton,  and  effeminate  boy, 
Takes  on  the  point  of  honjur,  to  support 
So  dissolute  a  crew.          Shakspeare,     Richard  If. 

I  am  as  subject  to  heat  as  butter ;  a  man  of  con- 
tinual dissolution  and  thaw. 

Id.     Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 
The  life  of  man  is  always  either  increasing  towards 
ripeness  and  perfection,  or  declining  and  decreasing 
towards  rottenness  and  dissolution.  Raleigh's  History. 

Weigh  Iron  and  aqua-fortis  severally  ;  then  dis- 
solve the  iron  in  the  aqua-fortis,  and  weigh  the  disso- 
lution. Bacon. 

Neither  doth  God  say,  I  was  the  God  of  Abraham, 
Isaac,  Jacob  ;  but  I  am.  The  patriarchs  still  live, 
after  so  many  years  of  dissolution. 

Bp.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

Yet,  I  deny  not,  but  dissolute  men,  like  unskilful 
horsemen,  which  open  a  gate  on  the  wrong  side,  may, 
by  the  virtue  of  their  office,  open  heaven  for  other*, 
and  shut  themselves  out.  Fuller. 

A  longing  after  sensual  pleasures  is  a  dissolution  of 
the  spirit  of  a  man,  and  makes  it  loose,  soft,  and 
wandering,  unapt  for  noble  or  spiritual  employments. 

Bp.  Taylor. 
We  expected 

Immediate  dissolution,  which  we  thought 
Was  meant  by  death  that  day. 

Milton      Paradise  Lost. 
They  cooled  in  zeal, 

Thenceforth  shall  practise  how  to  live  secure. 
Worldly,  or  dissolute,  on  what  their  lords 
Shall  leave  them  to  enjoy.  Id. 

If  we  look  into  the  common  management,  we  shall 
have  reason  to  wonder,  in  the  great  dissoluteness  of 
manners  which  the  world  complains  of,  there  are  any 
footsteps  at  all  left  of  virtue.  Locke. 

Is  a  man  confident  of  wealth  and  power  1  Why 
let  him  read  of  those  strange  unexpected  dissolutions 
of  the  great  monarchies  and  governments  of  the 
world.  South. 

The  true  spirit  of  religion  banishes  indeed  all 
levity  of  behaviour,  all  vicious  and  dissolute  mirth  ; 
but,  in  exchange,  fills  the  mind  with  a  perpetual 
serenity.  Addison's  Spectator. 

That  mind  is  dissolute  and  ungoverned,  which 
must  be  hurried  out  of  itself  by  loud  laughter  or  sen- 
sual pleasure,  or  else  be  wholly  inactive.  Steele. 

Would  they  have  mankind  lay  aside  all  care  oi 
provisions  by  agriculture  or  commerce,  because  possi- 
bly the  dissolution  of  the  world  may  happen  the  next 
moment  1  Bentley. 

In  the  next  place,  Sir,  I  am  clear  that  the  act  of 
union,  reciting  and  ratifying  one  Scotch  and  one  Eng- 
lish act  of  parliament,  has  not  rendered  any  change 
whatsoever  in  our  church  impossible,  but  by  a  disso- 
lution of  the  union  between  the  two  kingdoms. 

Burke. 

A  dissolution  of  all  bonds  ensued  ; 
The  curbs  invented  for  the  mulish  mouth 
Of  headstrong  youth  were  broken.         Coioper. 
DISSOLUTION,  in  physics,  a  general  name  for 
all  reductions  of  concrete  bodies  into  their  small- 
est parts,  without  regard  either  to  solidity  or  flui- 
dity ;  though  in  the  usual  acceptation  of  the  word 
among  authors,  it  is  restrained  to  the  reduction 


PIS 


321 


DIS 


of  solid  bodies  into  a  state  of  fluidity ;  which  is 
more  properly  expressed  by  solution.  See  CHE- 
MISTRY. 

DIS'SONANCE,  n.  s.  >  Fr.  dissonance ;  Ital. 
DIS'SONANT,  adj.  ydissonanza;  Lat.  disso- 
nantia,  from  dis,  diversely,  and  sonans,  sonantis, 
sounding.  Harshness,  or  jargon  of  sounds ;  dis- 
agreement: dissonant  is  inharmonious;  and 
hence  incongruous;  disagreeing;  followed  by 
f^orn,  and  less  correctly  by  to. 

Though  he  nought  fonde  yet  would  he  lie 
Discordaunt  er  fro  armonie, 
And  dissonid  fro  melodie  ; 
Controve  he  would,  and  foule  faile, 
With  hornpipis  of  Cornewaile. 

Chaucer.     Romaunt  of  the  Rose. 
Still  govern  thou  my  song, 
But  drive  far  off  the  barbarous  dissonance 
Of  Bacchus  and  his  revellers.  Milton. 

What  can  be  more  dissonant  from  reason  and  nature, 
than  that  a  man,  naturally  inclined  to  clemency, 
rhould  shew  himself  unkind  and  inhuman  ? 

Hakewill  on  Providence. 
With  to  ;  less  properly. 

When  conscience  reports  any  thing  dissonant  to 
truth,  it  obliges  no  more  than  the  falsehood  reported 
by  it.  South. 

Dire  were  the  strain,  and  dissonant,  to  sing 
The  cruel  raptures  of  the  savage  kind.     Thomson. 

DISSUADE'  v.a.  -\       Fr.    dissuader; 

DISSTJADE'R,  n.  $.  f  Span,     dessuadir; 

DISSUA'SION,  £  Lat.      distuadere : 

DISSUA'SIVE,  adj.  &  n.  s.  J  dis,  opposite,  and 

suadere,  to  persuade.   To  dehort ;  divert  from,  by 

persuasion :  dissuader  is  he  who  endeavours  to  do 

this ;  and  dissuasion  the  act  or  means  of  doing  it. 

We  submit  to  Caesar,  promising 
To  pay  our  wonted  tribute,  from  the  which 
We  were  dissuaded  by  our  wicked  queen. 

Shakspeare.     Cymbeline. 
Not  diffident  of  thee  do  I  dissuade 
Thy  absence  from  my  sight. 

Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

What  is  meant  by  disswading  ;  it  is  making  a  man 
to  change  his  opinion,  and  unfixing  of  the  mind. 

Bp.  Taylor. 

Endeavour  to  preserve   yo-.iRelf  from  relapse  by 
such  dis&tasions  from  love,  as  its  votaries  call  invec- 
tives against  it.  Boyle. 
I'd  fain  deny  this  wish,  which  thou  hast  tnade^ 
Or,  what  I  can't  deny,  would  fain  dissuade. 

Addison's  Ovid. 
What  more  powerful  dissuasive  from  suspicion,  jea- 


Weave  thou  to  end  this  web  which  I  begjn  ; 
I  will  the  distaff  hold,  come  thou  and  spin. 

Fairfax. 

In  some  proud  Boreas  never  ruled  fleet, 
Who  Neptune's  web  on  danger's  distaff  spins, 
With  greater  power  than  she  did  make  them  wenJ 
Each  way,  as  she  that  age's  praise  did  bend. 

Sidney. 

See  my  royal  master  murdered. 
His  crown  usurped,  a  distaff  in  the  throne. 

Dryden. 

In  my  civil  government  some  say  the  crosier,  some 
say  the  distaff,  was  too  busy. 

Howel's  England's   Tears. 

I  can  no  more  pardon  a  fair  one  for  endeavouring 
to  wield  the  club  of  Hercules,  than  I  could  him  for  at- 
tempting to  twirl  her  distaff.  Goldsmith. 

DISTA'IN,  v.  a.  Dis  and  stain.  To  stain  ; 
to  tinge  with  an  adventitious  color ;  hence  to  blot 
or  obliterate. 

For  certainly  all  these  mowe  out  suffice 
To'  apperin  with  my  ladie  in  no  wise. 
For  as  the  sunne  woll  the  fire  distain, 
So  passith  all  my  ladie  soverain. 

Chaucer.     Legend  of  Women. 
He  understood, 

That  lady,  whom  I  had  to  me  assigned, 
Had  both  distained  her  honourable  blood, 
And  eke  the  faith  which  she  to  me  did  bind. 

Faerie  Queene 

The  worthiness  of  praise  distaint  his  worth, 
If  he  that's  praised  himself  bring  the  praise  forth. 

Shakspeare. 

Nor  ceased  his  arrows,  till  the  shady  plain 
Seven  mighty  bodies  with  their  blood  distain. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

Place  on  their  heads  that  crown  distained  with  gore, 
Which  those  dire  hands  from  my  slain  father  tore. 

Pope. 

DISTASTE',  n.  s.  1      Dis  and  taste.     Dis- 
DISTASTE'FUL,  adj.  j  relish ;    aversion   of   the 
palate;  disgust:  the  verb  being   derived   from 
the  noun,  and  both  often  applied  figuratively. 
Dangerous  conceits  are  in  their  nature  poisons, 
Which  at  the  first  are  scarce  found  to  distaste, 
But,  with  a  little  act  upon  the  blood, 
Burn  like  the  mines  of  sulphur. 

Shakspeare.     Othello. 
After  distasteful  looks, 

With  certain  half-caps,  and  cold  moving  nods, 
They  froze  me  into  silence.  Id.      Tlmon. 

The  king  having  tasted  of  the  envy  of  the  people,  for 
his  imprisonment  of  Edward  Plantagenet,  was  doubt- 
to  heap  up  any  more  distastes  of  that  kind  by  the 


lousy,  and   anger,  than  the  story  of  one  friend  mur-  imprisonment  of  De  la  Pole  also. 

dercd  by  another  in  a  duel.  Bp.  Home.  ,   Bacons  Henry  VII. 

T^Toc.irr/T  A  T^T  i-.  x  *    r,        A          A         II  is  in  tne  general  behalf  of  society  that,I  speak,  at 

DISaYL  LABLE,  n.  s.    AifftrwXXa/Soc.  A  word  ,east  thc  more  judicious  part  of  it>  which  seems  much 

of  two  syllables.  distasted  with  the  immodest  and  obscene  writing  of 

No  man  is  tied,  in  modern  poetry,  to  observe  any  many  in  plays-.  Ben  Jonson. 

farther  rule  in  the  feet  of  his  verse,  but  that  they  be 


dyssyllaUes ;  whether  spondee,  trochee,   or  iambique, 
it  matters  not.  Dryden. 

He  (Shakspeare)  seems  to  have  been  the  very  ori- 
ginal of  our  English  tragical  harmony ;  that  is,  the 
harmony  of  blank  verse,  diversified  often  by  dissyllable, 
and  trissyllable  terminations.  Dennis. 

DISTAFF,  n.  s.  Sax.  daestaff,  from  diege, 
the  thigh,  and  staff,  'because  females  while 
spinning  fit  it  to  the  thigh.' — Minsheu.  The 
staff  from  which  the  flax  is  drawn  off  in  spinning : 
used  as  an  emblem  ci"  the  sex. 
VOL.  VII. 


The  ground  might  be  the  distasteful  averseness  of 
the  Christian  from  the  Jew.  Browne. 

On  the  part  of  heaven, 
Now  alienated,  distance  and  distaste, 
Anger,  and  just  rebuke. 

Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 
None  but  a  fool  distasteful  truth  will  tell ; 
So  it  be  new  and  please,  'tis  full  as  well. 

Dryden. 

Distasteful  humours,  and  whatever  else  may  render 
the  conversation  of  men  grievous  and  uneasy  to  oue 
another,  are  forbidden  in  the  New  Testament. 

Tillotson. 

V 


DIS 


322 


DIS 


I  am  unwilling  to  believe  that  he  doth  it  with  a  de- 
sigii  to  play  tricks,  and  fly-blow  my  words  to  make 
others  distaste  them.  Stilling/fleet. 

With  stern  distaste  avowed, 
To  their  own  districts  drive  the  suitor  crowd. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

DISTANCE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  }       Fr.  distance  ; 

DIS'TANT,  adj.  S  Span,  distancia  ; 

Ital.  distanza ;  Lat.  distantia,  from  dis,  asunder, 
and  stuns,  stantis,  standing.  The  extent  of  space 
between  two  standing  bodies.  The  verb  seems 
here  derived  from  the  noun.  Distant  is,  remote 
in  place,  time,  or  nature;  and  in  any  degree : 
hence,  not  obvious;  not  intelligible. 

We  come  to  see  fight ;  to  see  thy  pass,  thy  stock, 
thy  reverse,  thy  distance. 

Shakspeare.     Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 

Banquo  was  your  enemy, 
So  is  he  mine  ;  and  in  such  bloody  distance, 
That  every  minute  of  his  being  thrusts 
Against  my  nearest  of  life.  Shakspeare.     Macbeth. 

A  good  merchant  never  demands  out  of  distance  of 
the  price  he  intends  to  take.  If  not  always  within 
the  touch,  yet  within  the  reach  of  what  he  means  to 
sell  for.  Fuller. 

This  heaven  which  we  behold 
Distant  so  high.  Milton. 

On  the  part  of  heaven, 
Now  alienated,  distance  and  distaste, 
Anger,  and  just  rebuke,  and  judgment  given.    Id. 

This  was  the  horse  that  ran  the  whole  field  out  of 
distance,  and  won  the  race.  U Estrange. 

We  have  as  much  assurance  of  these  things,  as 
things  future  and  at  a  distance  are  capable  of. 

Tillotson. 

That  which  gives  a  relievo  to  a  bowl,  is  the  quick 
light,  or  white,  which  appears  to  be  on  the  side  near- 
est to  us,  and  the  black  by  consequence  distances  the 
object.  Dryden's  Dufresnc/y. 

I  hope  your  modesty 
Will  know  what  distance  to  the  crown  is  due. 

Dryden. 

Distance  is  space  considered  barely  in  length 
between  any  two  beings,  without  considering  any 
thing  else  between  them.  Locke. 

It  was  one  of  the  first  distinctions  of  a  well-bred 
man  to  express  every  thing  obscene  in  modest  terms 
and  distant  phrases.  Addison's  Spectator. 

Caesar  is  still  disposed  to  give  us  terms, 
And  waits  at  distance  till  he  hears  from  Cato. 

Addison. 

If  a  man  makes  me  keep  my  distance,  the  comfort  is, 
he  keeps  his  at  the  same  time.  Swift. 

These  dwell  at  such  convenient  distance, 
That  each  may  give  his  friend  assistance.     Prior. 
I  help  my  preface  by  a  prescript,  to  tell  that  there 
is  ten  years  distance  between  one  and  the  other.    Id. 

Each  daring  lover,  with  adventurous  pace, 
Pursued  his  wishes  in  the  dangerous  race  j 
Like  the  swift  hind  the  bounding  damsel  Hies, 
Strains  to  the  goal  ;  the  distanced  lover  dies.  Gay. 
Tis  by  respect  and  distance  that  authority  is  upheld. 

Atterbury. 

The  wondrous  rook  the  Parian  marble  shone, 
And  seemed  to  distant  sight  of  solid  stone.    Pope. 
The  senses  will  discover  things  near  us  with  suffici- 
ent exactness,  and  things  distant  also,  so  far  as  they 
relate  to  our  necessary  use.  Watts's  Logisk. 

The  worse  living  authors  fare  now,  the  better  they 
will  succeed  with  posterity ;  for  the  critics  love  the 


aport  too  well  to  hunt  any  but  those  who  can  stand  a 
good  chase  ;  and  authors  are  the  only  objects  in  na- 
ture, which  are  magnified  by  distance,  and  diminished 
by  approach.  Cumberland. 

Be  silent !     How  the  soldiers'  rough  strain  seems 
Softened  by  distance  to  a  hymn-like  cadence  ! 
Listen  !  Byron. 

DISTEM'PER,  v.  a.  &  re.  s.  ^      Dis  and  tem- 
DISTEM'PERATE,  adj.  >  per.      To    dis- 

DISTEM'PERATURE,  n.  s.  j  order;  disease  ; 
disturb ;  render  disaffected ;  to  temper  colors 
anew.  As  a  substantive,  it  expresses  disorder  ; 
disproportion ;  or  disease  of  any  kind  ;  and  has 
the  same  use  among  painters  as  the  adjective. 
Distemperate  is,  immoderate;  and  distempera- 
ture,  habitual  or  extreme  disorder  ;  violence. 

Tell  how  the  world  fell  into  this  disease, 
And  how  so  great  distemperature  did  grow- 

Daniel. 

Thy  earliness  doth  me  assure 
Thou  art  uproused  by  some  distemperature. 

Shakspeare. 
There  is  a  sickness, 

Which  puts  some  of  us  in  distemper  ;  but 
I  cannot  name  the  disease,  and  it  is  caught 
Of  you  that  yet  are  well.       Id.   Winter's  Tale. 

Young  son,  it  argues  a  distempered  head, 
So  soon  to  bid  good-morrow  to  thy  bed. 

Id.   Romeo  and  Juliet. 

Aquinas  objecteth  the   distemperate  heat,  which  he 
snpposeth  to  be  in  all  places  directly  under  the  sun. 
Raleigh's  History. 

The  true  temper  of  empire  is  a  thing  rare,  and 
hard  to  keep ;  for  both  temper  and  distemper  consist 
of  contraries.  Bacon. 

I  was  not  forgetful  of  those  sparks,  which  some 
men's  distempers  formerly  studied  to  kindle  in  parlia- 
ment. King  Charles. 

He  distempered  himself  one  night  with  long  and 
hard  study.  Boyle's  History  of  Fluids. 

Distempered  zeal,  sedition,  cankered  hate, 
No  more  shall  vex  the  church  and  tear  the  state. 

Dryden. 
They  heighten  distempers  to  diseases. 

Suckling. 

Sin  is  the  fruitful  parent  of  distempers,  and  ill  lives 
occasion  good  physicians.  South. 

They  were  consumed  by  the  discommodities  of  the 
country,  and  the  distemperature  of  the  air.  Abbot. 

When  I  behold  a  fashionable  table  set  out  in 
all  its  magnificence,  I  fancy  that  I  see  gouts  and 
dropsies,  fevers  and  lethargies,  with  innumerable 
other  distempers,  lying  in  ambuscade  among  the  dishes. 

Addison. 

A  night  of  fretful  passions  may  consume, 
All  that  thou  hast  of  beauty's  gentle  bloom, 
And  one  distempered  hour  of  sordid  fear 
Print  on  thy  brow  the  wrinkles  of  a  year. 

Sheridan. 

DISTEMPER,  in  painting,  a  term  used  for  work- 
ing up  of  colors  with  something  besides  water  or 
oil.  If  the  colors  are  prepared  with  water,  that 
kind  of  painting  is  called  limning ;  and  if  with 
oil,  is  called  painting  in  oil,  and  simply  painting. 
If  the  colors  are  mixed  with  size,  whites  of  eggs, 
or  any  such  proper  glutinous  or  unctuous  matter, 
and  not  with  oil,  then  they  say  it  is  done  in  dis- 
temper. See  COLOUR. 

DISTEND',  v.  a.  ^      Fr.    dhtendre; 

DrsTENT',  n.  s.  Sf.past.part.  £  Lat.     distendere ; 

DISTEN'TION,  n.  s.  J  from  dis,  asunder, 

and  tendere,  to  stretch.    To  stretch  breadth-wise. 


DISTJ  LLATION. 


323 


Some  others  were  new  driven  and  distent 
Into  great  ingots  and  to  wedges  square, 
Some  in  round  plates  witbouten  muniment. 

Spemer, 

Those  arches  are  the  gracefullest,  which,  keeping 
precisely  the  same  height,  shall  yet  be  distended  one 
fourteenth  part  longer,  which  addition  of  distent  will 
confer  much  to  their  beauty,  and  detract  but  little 
from  their  strength.  Wotton. 

Thus  all  day  long  the  full  distended  clouds 
Indulge  their  genial  stores.  Thomson. 

Wind  and  distention  of  the  bowels  are  signs  of  a 
bad  digestion  in  the  intestines  ;  for  in  dead  animals, 
when  there  is  no  digestion  at  all,  the  distention  is  in 
the  greatest  extremity.  Arbuthnot. 

DISTICH,  n.  s.  Fr.  distique;  Ital.  Span, 
and  Port,  dist icho ;  Lai.  distichon;  Gr.  Si<^i\ov,  a 
song  of  two  verses,  i.e.  Sw  two,  and  TI^OC  a 
verse,  from  Tt^w  to  step,  because  ancient  verses 
were  measured  by  the  steps.  A  couplet ;  a  cou- 
ple of  lines  ;  an  epigram  consisting  only  of  two 
verses. 

The  French  compare  anagrams,  by  themselves,  to 
gems  ;  but  when  they  are  cast  into  a  distich,  or  epi- 
gram, to  gems  enchased  in  enamelled  gold. 

Cumden's  Remains. 

The  bard,  whose  distich  all  commend, 
In  power,  a  servant ;  out  of  power,  a  friend. 

Pope. 

DISTICHIASIS,  in  surgery,  a  disease  of  the 
eye-lids,  when  under  the  ordinary  eye-lashes 
there  grows  another  extraordinary  row  of  hair, 
which  frequently  eradicates  the  former,  and 
pricking  the  membrane  of  the  eye,  excites  pain, 
and  brings  on  a  defluxion.  It  is  cured  by  pull- 
ing out  the  second  row  of  hairs  with  nippers, 
and  cauterising  the  pores  out  of  which  they 
issued. 

DISTI'L  v.  a.  &v.n.  "|  Fr.  distiller;  Sp- 
DISTILLA'TION,  n.  s.  \destilar;  Ital.  des- 
DISTIL'LATORT,  adj.  \tillare  ;  Lat.  distil- 

DISTI'LLER,  n.  s.  j  lore,  from stillo;  Gr. 

DISTI'LLERY,  n.  s.  &  adj.  raXa£w,  to  drop. 
DISTI'LMENT.  j  To  let  fall  in,  or 

reduce  to,  drops  ;  to  extract  spirit  in  drops  by  a 
peculiar  process ;  to  diffuse.  As  a  neuter  verb, 
to  drop,  or  fall  in  drops  ;  to  flow  gently ;  to  use 
a  still.  Distillation  is  the  art  of  distilling; 
distillatory,  belonging  to  that  art.  Distiller,  one 
who  practises  it :  and  distillery,  the  place  of  dis- 
tilling ;  or,  as  an  adjective,  belonging  to  such  a 
place.  Distilment  is  used  by  Shakspeare  for  that 
which  is  produced  by  distillation. 

They  pour  down  rain,  according  to  the  vapour  there- 
of, which  the  clouds  do  drop  and  distil  upon  man 
abundantly.  Job. 

Have  I  not  been 

Thy  pupil  long  ;    Hast  thou  not  learned  me  how 
To  make  perfumes,  distil,  preserve  ?       Shahspeare. 

There  hangs  a  vapourous  drop,  profound  ; 
I'll  catch  it  ere  it  comes  to  ground  ; 
And  that,  distilled  by  magick  slights, 
Shall  raise  up  articial  sprights.  Id. 

Upon,  my  secure  hour  thy  uncle  stole, 
And  in  the  porches  of  mine  ears  did  pour 
The  leperous  dittilment.  Id. 

I  he  Euphrates  distilleth  out  of  the  mountains  of 
Armenia,  and  falleth  into  the  gulph  of  Persia. 

Raleiah's  Historu. 


Now,  gentlemen,  I  go 
To  turn  an  actor,  and  a  humourist, 
Where,  ere  I  do  resume  my  present  person, 
We  hope  to  make  the  circles  of  your  eyes 
Flow  with  distilled  laughter.  Ben  Jonson. 

Besides  those  grosser  elements  of  bodies,  salt,  sul- 
phur, and  mercury,  ingredients  of  a  more  subtle  nature, 
extremely  little,  and  not  visible,  may  escape  at  the' 
junctures  of  the  distillatory  vessels.  Boyle. 

The  dew,  which  on  the  tender  grass, 

The  evening  had  distilled, 
To  pure  rose-water  turned  was, 
The  shades  with  sweets  that  filled. 

Drayton. 

From  his  fair  head 

Perfumes  dittil  their  sweets.  Prior. 

Water  by  frequent  distillations  changes  into  fixed 
earth.  Newt  an. 

Swords  by  the  lightning's  subtle  force  distilled, 
And  the  cold  sheath  with  running  metal  filled. 

Addison. 

When  you  set  about  composing,  it  may  be  necessary 
for  your  ease  and  better  distillation  of  wit,  to  put  on 
your  worst  clothes,  and  the  worse  the  better. 

Swift.  A  dvice  to  a  young  Poet. 
In  vain  kind  seasons  swelled  the  teeming  grain  ; 
Soft  showers  distilled,  and  suns  grew  warm  in  vain. 

Pope. 

The  Arabians  invented  distillation  •  and  thus,  by  ob- 
taining the  spirit  of  fermented  liquors  in  a  less  diluted 
state,  added  to  its  destructive  quality.  Darwin. 

By  act  of  parliament,  distillers  are  not  at  liberty  to 
draw  off  any  low  wines  before  they  have  charged 
their  wash-stills  with  wash  or  wort.  Hey's  Ganger. 

We  shall  only  here  remark,  that  when  a  wash-back, 
or  other  distillery  utensil,  cannot  be  accurately  mea- 
sured by  any  other  mode,  recourse  must  be  had  to  the 
method  of  equidistant  ordinates.  Id. 

DISTILLATION  is  the  art  of  separating  the  vo- 
latile and  spirituous  from  the  fixed  and  watery  parts 
of  fermented  liquors. 

When  a  fluid  which  has  undergone  the  vinous 
fermentation  is  exposed  to  the  action  of  heat, 
the  vapor  which  arises  from  it  is,  when  collected 
and  condensed  by  the  reduction  of  its  tempera- 
ture, again  converted  into  a  fluid  :  but  the  fluid 
thus  obtained  is  found  to  have  different  proper- 
ties to  that  from  which  it  was  derived,  and  it  re- 
ceives the  name  of  spirit.  This  spirit  consists  of 
water,  and  a  peculiar  fluid  called  alcohol.  Al- 
cohol, in  combination  with  more  or  less  water, 
and  flavored  by  the  aroma  of  the  different  sub- 
stances from  which  it  is  obtained,  forms  brandy, 
rum,  geneva,  and  all  the  various  descriptions  of 
spirit  known  in  commerce.  The  art  of  the  dis- 
tiller consists  in  selecting  the  most  convenient 
mode  of  heating  the  fermented  fluid,  and  of  con- 
densing the  vapor  it  affords,  while  he  prevents 
the  intermixture  with  his  products  of  whatever 
would  injure  their  flavor.  To  accomplish  these 
purposes,  although  they  are  apparently  simple,  it 
is  found  that  great  care  and  skill  are  required. 

The  distillations  performed  by  the  chemist, 
with  the  retort,  the  alembic,  the  lamp-fnrnace, 
the  pneumato-chemical  and  Woulfe's  apparatus, 
for  obtaining  gaseous  and  volatile  products  in 
general,  are  essentially  the  same  as  the  distilla- 
tions conducted  for  the  commercial  purpose  of 
obtaining  spirit ;  but  the  scale  is  different ,  the 
chemist  having  his  whole  apparatus  so  completely 


324 


D  I  STI  LL  A-TI  O  N. 


under  his  eye  that  he  can  adjust  the  heat  and 
other  circumstances  with  much  nicety.  In  using, 
for  example,  when  he  has  vapor  to  condense,  the 
lamp-furnace,  a  wet  sponge  placed  on  the  beak  of 
the  retort  will  suffice :  but  the  commercial  dis- 
tiller requires,  for  the  purpose  of  condensation,  a 
large  convoluted  tube,  passing  through  an  im- 
mense body  of  water,  which  must  be  constantly 
renewed :  the  difference  of  scale,  therefore,  re- 
quires more  than  a  mere  enlargement  of  the 
apparatus,  and  there  has  in  fact  been  found  ample 
scope  for  improvements  in  the  art. 

The  quantity  and  excellence  of  the  spirit  pro- 
duced by  the  French,  in  consequence  of  the  al- 
terations they  have  made  in  the  old  method  of 
distilling  (the  most  improved  form  of  which,  by 
Saintmarc,  we  shall  presently  describe),  have  de- 
cisively shown  the  value  of  the  new  plans, 
which  may  be  adopted  without  the  disadvantage 
of  increasing  the  first  cost  or  complexity  of  the 
apparatus.  They  consist  in  the  application  of 
Woulfe's  apparatus  to  this  purpose.  Wine  being 
put  into  the  boiler,  and  into  all  the  intermediate 
receivers  between  the  boiler  and  the  worm,  the 
tube  from  the  boiler  plunges  into  the  wine  of 
the  first  receiver,  to  which  it  communicates  suf- 
ficient heat  to  raise  its  contents  in  vapor :  this 
vapor  has  the  same  effect  on  the  wine  of  the 
next  receiver ;  and  after  the  continuation  of  the 
process  through  as  many  receivers  as  may  be 
thought  proper,  the  whole  of  the  vapor  finally  ex- 
tricated is  condensed  in  the  usual  way  by  passing 
through  a  worm.  By  this  truly  ingenious  appara- 
tus, spirit  of  various  degrees  of  concentration  may 
be  obtained  at  one  operation,  according  as  the  pro- 
duct of  the  first,  the  second,  or  any  other  receiver 
is  taken ;  the  consumption  of  fuel  is  extremely 
small,  the  product  excellent,  as  well  as  greater  in 
quantity  than  by 'any  other  means  ;  and  by  using 
water  instead  of  wine,  in  the  boiler,  the  possibi- 
lity of  an  empyreumatic  taste  is  prevented. 

In  distilling  from  grain  an  oil  is  apt  to  come 
over,  which  injures  the  taste  of  the  spirits  ;  it  is 
usual  to  keep  it  back  by  adding  a  little  sulphuric 
acid  to  the  wash. 

The  comparative  salubrity  of  the  spirit  or  ge- 
neva made  in  Holland  is  notorious,  and  it  has 
been  supposed  that  nothing  like  it  can  be  pro- 
duced in  this  country ;  out  it  appears  to  be 
entirely  the  result  of  the  care  they  take  in  their 
processes.  They  use  the  most  perfect  grain,  and 
use  it  only  when  perfectly  malted,  aware  that  a 
fourth  part  more  spirit  is  obtained  from  such 
grain  than  from  that  of  which  the  germination 
has  been  checked  too  soon,  or  suffered  to  continue 
too  long.  The  best  Hollands  is  prepared  from 
wheat,  which  is  the  fittest  grain  for  this  use,  and 
is  more  productive  than  barley ;  but  rye  yields 
about  one-third  more  spirit  than  wheat,  and  is 
more  extensively  used  in  Holland.  The  fermen- 
tation is  continued  about  three  days:  the  first 
distillation  is  extremely  slow,  and  the  observation 
of  this  point  is  essential ;  the  second  distillation 
or  rectification  is  done  with  juniper  berries.  The 
most  rigid  cleanliness  is  observed,  and  the  ves- 
sels are  cleansed  with  lime-water  instead  of  soap, 
which  would  give  the  liquor  a  urinous  taste. 
They  use  the  rye  grown  on  a  calcareous  soil, 
and  never,  if  they  can  avoid  it,  that  of  fat  clayey 


ground  •  i  is  Prussian  rye  they  employ.  A  little 
malt  added  to  rye  improves  the  flavor,  but  not  the 
quantity  of  the  spirit. 

The  substances  from  which  spirit  is  obtained  are 
usually  barley,  wheat,  oats,  rye,  sugar,  or  molas- 
ses. In  countries  where  the  grape  ripens  in  the 
open  air,  wine  is  distilled  forthis  purpose  :  hence 
the  superiority  of  the  brandies  of  France;  the 
spirit  afforded  by  good  wines  containing  the  finest 
aroma  of  all  products  capable  of  yielding  alcohol. 
When  grain  is  used  it  is  malted  according  to  the 
usual  process,  like  barley  for  brewing ;  and  the 
fermentation  is  conducted  in  the  same  manner. 
After  fermentation,  the  fluid  intended  to  be 
distilled  is  called  wash,  and  it  is  ready  for  the 
still. 

A  still  consists  of  a  boiler,  which  contains  the 
wash;  and  a  tube,  in  passing  through  which  the 
vapors  are  condensed :  the  tube  is  convoluted, 
in  order  that  it  may  have  a  great  length  in  a  mo- 
derate compass,  and  it  is  thence  called  the  worm. 
The  boiler  formerly  used  was  a  cylinder,  the 
height  of  which  was  in  general  one-half  greater 
than  its  diameter;  but  the  French,  who  have  al- 
ways been  foremost  in  the  improvements  which 
this  art  has  received,  have  introduced  a  much  su- 
perior form.  The  height  of  the  boiler  has  been 
considerably  diminished,  its  width  augmented, 
and  instead  of  being  cylindrical  it  widens  upward 
gradually  to  within  about  three  or  four  inches  of 
the  top ;  there  the  sides  are  curved  into  an  arch, 
and  become  narrower .  nence  its  form  is  in  fact 
similar  to  that  of  a  common  tea-kettle  :  the  mouth 
cd,  as  is  shewn  in  plate  DISTILLATION,  is  of  the 
same  diameter  as  the  bottom  a  b.  To  the  boiler  is 
fitted  a  conical  head,  in  the  interior  of  which, 
round  thp  lower  edge,  is  a  channel,  destined  to 
receive  the  liquid  condensed  against  the  sides, 
and  which,  instead  of  returning  to  the  boiler,  is 
conveyed  into  the  worm.  In  the  old  construc- 
tion the  head  communicated  with  the  worm  by 
an  inclined  tube  of  a  very  small  diameter;  but 
now  the  tube  in  this  situation,  at  its  base  fg,  is  as 
wide  as  the  head,  and  diminishes  in  diameter  as 
it  approaches  the  worm,  into  which  it  opens.  Ano- 
ther important  difference,  between  the  improved 
boiler  and  the  old  one,  consists  in  the  shape  of 
the  bottom :  the  old  ones  were  flat ;  this  is  con- 
cave. By  this  means  the  heat  received  is  nearly 
equal  at  every  point  directly  exposed  to  the  fire ; 
and,  as  the  bottom  is  convex  within,  the  sediment 
from  the  wash  falls  round  its  edge,  where,  from 
its  resting  on  the  brick-work  and  not  receiving 
the  direct  heat,  it  is  not  liable,  from  being  burnt, 
to  give  an  empyreumatic  taste  to  the  spirit.  Two 
inches  of  the  circumference  of  the  bottom  rest  on 
brick-work,  The  boiler  is  filled  by  the  aper- 
ture o. 

In  the  old  construction  of  the  furnace  the  heat 
was  applied  only  to  the  bottom  of  the  boiler; 
and  a  further  loss  was  sustained  by  placing,  as  is 
still  common  in  furnaces  generally,  the  centre  of 
the  grate  under  the  centre  of  the  boiler :  without 
reflecting  that  the  stream  of  air  towards  thfi 
chimney  always  carries  the  heat  and  flame  in  an 
oblique  direction  towards  the  end  of  the  boiler. 
At  present  the  end  of  the  grate  next  the  chimney 
is  not  placed  further  back  than  the  middle  of  the 
boiler,  and  the  heated  air  is  conducted  round  the- 


DISTILLATION. 


325 


boiler  before  it  passes  off,  by  which  the  whole 
mass  of  fluid  in  the  boiler  is  heated  at  once, 
and  the  heat  may  be  maintained  with  great  regu- 
larity, while  a  much  less  quantity  of  fuel  will 
suffice.  The  brick-work  surrounding  the  boiler 
reaches  as  high  as  the  circle  k  k. 

The  worm  is  generally  made  of  tin  or  pewter, 
and  is  the  same  as  that  in  common  use,  except 
that  at  the  commencement  I,  where  it  is  con- 
nected with  the  beak  of  the  head  of  the  boiler,  it 
is  w'der  than  they  were  formerly  made,  and 
tapers  gradually  towards  the  discharging  extre- 
mity m.  The  reason  of  this  is  evident,  because 
vapor,  only  partly  condensed,  requires  more 
room  than  where  the  whole  is  fluid.  The  refri- 
geratory, or  vessel  A  B,  is  kept  constantly  filled 
with  cold  water;  this  is  effected  by  a  tube  n, 
•which  descends  and  opens  nearly  at  the  bottom 
of  it,  and  brings  a  supply  of  cold  water  from  a 
gtaater  elevation ;  while  another  tube,  r,  conveys 
the  hot  water  with  equal  rapidity  from  the  top. 
By  this  means  the  condensation  is  so  complete, 
that  the  spirit  discharged  at  m  exhales  little  or 
no  odor.  As  it  is  often  not  possible  to  have  the 
water  from  a  greater  elevation  than  the  refrige- 
rator, without  raising  it  by  mechanical  means, 
the  following  plan,  by  Alexander  Johnston,  is 
highly  entitled  to  attention,  as  in  it  the  syphon  is 
applied  to  the  worm-tube  as  a  refrigerator ;  and 
water  is  conveyed  in  any  quantity  to  a  worm-tub 
of  the  largest  dimensions,  if  perfectly  air-tight; 
it  is  represented  at  in  the  same  plate  A,  is  the  feed 
pipe  of  cold  water.  B,  the  hot  water,  or  waste 
pipe,  the  end  of  which  must  be  about  two  feet  be- 
low the  feed  pipe,  to  make  it  act  with  full  effect. 
When  the  work  is  commenced,  the  cocks  must 
be  shut,  and  the  tub  filled  through  a  hole  at  the 
top,  and  of  course,  both  pipes  :  and  when  full,  the 
hole  at  the  top  is  to  be  stopped,  and  the  cocks 
opened  together ;  the  water  will  then  commence 
running,  and  continue  as  long  as  the  supply 
holds  good,  as  it  acts  in  every  respect  on  the 
principle  of  a  syphon.  By  this  means  pumps, 
horse-mills,  and  other  machinery,  are  rendered 
unnecessary  for  that  purpose.  The  application 
of  this  improvement  is  simple,  and  executed  at  a 
very  little  expense.  The  saving  for  the  city  of 
Dublin  alone,  is  calculated  at  upwards  of  100 
horses  per  annum. 

With  respect  to  the  usual  mode  in  which  dis- 
tillation is  conducted  in  the  great  public  distil- 
leries, the  most  interesting  account  that  has  been 
communicated  to  the  public,  is  that  contained  in 
the  deposition  of  James  Forbes,  of  Dublin,  who 
was  for  many  years  concerned  in  a  large  distil- 
lery. It  is  from  the  Appendix  to  the  Fifth  Re- 
port of  the  Commissioners  of  Enquiry  into  the 
Fees,  &c.,  received  in  the  public  offices  of  Ire- 
land ;  which  report  was  printed  by  order  of  the 
house  of  commons. 

'The  corn  is  first  ground,  then  mashed  with 
water,  and  the  worts,  after  being  cooled,  are  set 
for  fermentation,  to  promote  which,  a  quantity  of 
barm  is  added  to  them,  and  they  become  wash ; 
the  wash  is  then  passed  through  the  still,  and 
makes  ssinglings,  and  these,  being  again  passed 
through  the  still,  produce  spirits ;  the  latter  part 
of  this  running,  being  weak,  is  called  feints. 
When  singlings  are  r>ut  into  the  still,  a  small 


quantity  of  soap  is  added,  to  prevent  the'  still 
from  running  foul ;  a  desert  spoonful  of  vitriol 
well  mixed  with  oil  is  put  into  a  puncheon  of 
spirits,  to  make  them  show  a  bead  when  reduced 
with  water :  this  is  only  done  with  spirits  in- 
tended for  home  consumption,  and  no  vitriol  is 
used  in  any  other  part  of  the  process.     In  this 
distillery,  the  former  practice  was  to  use  about 
one-fourth  part  of  malt,  and  the  remainder  a  mix- 
ture of  ground  oats  and  barley,  and  oatmeal ; 
latterly  the  custom  has  been  to  use  only  as  much 
as  would  prevent  the  kieve  (mash-vat)  from  set- 
ting.    He  had  found  that  malt  alone  produced  a 
greater  quantity  of  spirits,  than  the  mixture  of 
malt  and  raw  corn  of  the  same  quality  with  that 
of  which  the  malt  had  been  made.    He  generally 
put  from  fifty  to  fifty-four  gallons  of  water  to 
every  barrel  of  corn  of  twelve  stone  (14  Ib.  to 
the   stone).      Each   brewing  was   divided   into 
three  mashings,  nearly   equal :   the  produce  of 
the  two  first  was  put  into  the  fermenting  backs ; 
and  the  produce  of  the  last,  which  was  small 
worts,  was  put  into  the  copper  for  the  purpose 
of  being  heated,  and  used  as  water  to  the  next 
day's  brewing,  when  as  much  water  was  added  as 
would  make,  with  the  small  worts  of  the  brew- 
ing, fifty-four  gallons  to  each  barrel  of  the  corn. 
The  kieves  were  so  tabulated,  that  he  always 
knew  the  quantity  of  worts  which  would  come 
off  at  each  mashing.     Their  strength  he  ascer- 
tained by  Saunders's  saccharometer,  and  at  the 
above  proportions  he  obtained,  from  a  mixture 
of  the    two  first  worts,  an  increase  of  gravity 
from  twenty  pounds  to  twenty-two  pounds  per 
barrel,  of  thirty-six  gallons,  above  water-proof, 
at  a  temperature  of  about  88°.     The  small  worts 
gained  at  the  same  temperature  about  six  pounds. 
The  grain,  after  the  last  worts  were  off,  retained 
nearly  the  same  bulk  as  when  put  into  the  kieve ; 
the  whole  of  the  grain  was  put  in  at  the  first 
mashing ;  he  never  knew  any  grain  to  be  added 
to  the  second  mashing.     The  worts  of  the  first 
and  second  mashing  were  run  through  the  mash- 
kieve  into  the  under-back,  in  which  state  they 
were  usually  found  to  correspond  with  the  com- 
putation  made  in  the  mash-kieve  and  under- 
back,  in  the  latter  of  which  a  correct   gauge 
might  be  taken  of  them.    He  usually  commenced 
brewing  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning :  the  first 
worts  were  run  off  into   the  under-backs,  and 
required  from  an  hour  to  an  hour  and  a  half  to 
be  forced  up  into  the  cooler ;  the  second  worts 
came  off  at  the  end  of  two  hours  from  the  dis- 
charge of  the  first,  and  required  about  the  same 
time  to  pass  into  the  coolers.    The  small  worts 
were  generally  let  off  late  at  night;  and  being 
then,  or  early  on  the  following   morning,  put 
into  the  copper  to  be  used  for  the  next  brewing, 
were  seldom  shown  on  the  coolers.     He  thinks 
that  any  decrease  of  the  worts  by  evaporation 
whilst  on  the  coolers,  must  have  been  very  in- 
considerable;  and   that  a  correct  gauge  of  the 
worts  may  be  taken  in  the  coolers  as  well  as  in 
the  underbacks.     The  quantity  of  wash  in  the 
backs  was  found  to  be  nearly  correspondent  with 
that  of  the  strong  waters  which  had  been  on  the 
kieve  and  in  the  cooler.    The  fermentation  of  the 
worts  was  produced  by  means  of  yeast,  and  was 
in  general  so  contrived  as  to  be  apparently  kept 


DISTILLATION. 


ap  for  the  full  time  allowed  by  law  (six  days) : 
lie  has,  however,  usually  had  his  wash  ready  for 
the  still  in  twenty-four  hours  from  the  time  in 
which  it  was  set.     Backs  are  renewed  in  two 
ways;  either  by  additions  made  to  them  from 
other  backs  in  the  distillery,  each  supplying  a 
certain  portion  of  wash  to  the  back  which  is  next 
before  it  in  the  order  of  fermentation,  while  the 
newest  and  least  fermented  wash  is  replenished 
by  worts,  or,  when  the  fermentation  is  down,  by 
an  entire  substitution  of  worts.     He  has  ordina- 
rily, in  the  course  of  work,  charged  a  500  gallon 
still   with   wash,  and   run  it  off  in   twenty  to 
twenty-three  minutes  :  he  has  seen  a  1000  gallon 
still  charged  and  worked  off  in  twenty-eight  or 
thirty  minutes.     He  understands  that  it  is  now 
the  practice  of  some  distillers,  to  heat  the  wash 
nearly  to  the  state  of  boiling  before  the  still  is 
charged   with  it ;  by  which  means  he  believes 
the  process  to  be  accelerated   by  three  or  four 
minutes.    He  has  seen  a  1000  gallon  still  charged 
with  singlings,  and  worked  off  in  from  forty  to 
fifty  minutes,  and  thinks  a  500  gallon  still  re- 
quires nearly  an  equal  time.     Feints  from  pot- 
ale   (the   name   given  to  completely  fermented 
wash)  usually  are  run  off  in  from  six  to  seven 
minutes ;    making   allowance   for   every   delay, 
about  six  charges  of  spirits  may  be  run  off  from 
a  still  of  500  gallons'  contents,  each  charge  esti- 
mated at  150  gallons.     The  feints  were  always 
put  back  into  the  pot-ale  receiver ;  twenty  gal- 
lons of  feints  is  the  usual  quantity  run  from  a 
500    gallon   still   charged   with    singlings ;    he 
thinks  there  is  more  spirit  extracted  from  feints 
than  from  pot-ale ;  there  was  no  delay  between 
one  charge  of  pot-ale  and  another,  or  between 
one  of  singlings  and  another ;  the  still  could  be 
cleansed  in  less  than  a  minute;  it  very  rarely 
occurred  that  the  ordinary  accidents  which  hap- 
pened to  the  still  delayed  the  work  to  any  con- 
siderable degree.     The   still  is  never  charged 
with  wash  beyond  about  seven-eighths  of  the 
still,  nor  with  singlings  beyond  about  four-fifths, 
exclusive  of  the  head.     The  estimated  produce 
(according  to  which  the  duty  may  be  charged) 
is  one  gallon  of  singlings  from  three  gallons  of 
•wash,  and  one  gallon  of  spirits  from  three  gal- 
lons of  singlings,  but  it  is  very  frequently  some- 
what more.     Previous  to  the  regulation  (of  Ex- 
cise) which  took  place  in  June,  1806,  from  a 
still  of  540  gallons,  which  is  charged  with  2075 
gallons    of    spirits   weekly,   he    has   frequently 
drawn  530  gallons  in  one  week,  and  thinks  500 
gallons  to  be  a  fair  average.     He  usually  made 
spirits  about  fourteen  per  cent,  above  proof,  by 
Saunders's  hydrometer.    Spirits  exported  by  him 
from  twelve  to  fourteen  per  cent,  above  proof  by 
Saunders'  and  Hyatt's  hydrometer,  were  charged 
in  London  at  from  twenty-four  to  twenty-six  gal- 
lons per  cent.     Before  he  sent  them  to  the  cus- 
tom-house, he  either  reduced  them  with  water, 
or  drew  them  at  that  strength  from  the  still.     To 
every  six  gallons  of  strong  spirits,  one  gallon  of 
water  was  added  in  the  distillery,  which  reduced 
them  to  the  strength  usual  for  exportation.    The 
reduced  spirits  are  permitted  to  the  king's  ware- 
houses, and  the  distiller  given  a  credit  for  a  de- 
crease of  stock  equal  to  the  quantity  so  permit- 
ted ;  by  these  means  he  has  one  gallon  of  private 


spirits  to  dispose  of  for  every  gallon  of  water 
mixed  with  the  spirits  exported ;  besides  this, 
the  distiller  draws  back  the  allowance  given  in 
lieu  of  the  malt-duty  on  every  gallon  of  water 
added  :  when  he  warehoused  spirits  with  the  in- 
tention of  afterwards  using  them  for  home  con- 
sumption, he  left  them  at  their  full  strength.' 

The  absence  of  improvement  in  the  process  of 
distillation,  as  well  as  in  the  apparatus  for  effect- 
ing it,  in  this  country,  may  be  chiefly  traced  to  the 
shackles  which  have  proceeded  from  the  regula- 
tions of  excise,  adopted  and  enforced  for  the 
protection  of  the  revenue.  Whether  those  regu- 
lations may  have  been  indispensably  requisite  to 
that  end,  is,  perhaps,  very  questionable;  but  it 
is  quite  certain  that  they  have  had  the  effect  of 
restraining  those  extensive  improvements  in  this 
branch  of  science  and  business,  which  have  been 
almost  universally  accomplished,  where  the  in- 
ventive genius  of  our  countrymen  has  had  free 
scope  in  the  application  of  its  powers  to  practical 
results.  This  is  especially  visible  on  a  compari- 
son of  the  means  employed  in  France  for  the  im- 
provement of  this  branch.  With  an  unlimited 
supply  of  the  grape,  a  material  certainly  calcu- 
lated to  afford  one  of  the  finest  spirits,  they  are 
enabled,  almost  at  will,  to  effect  such  improve- 
ments in  its  quality  as  result  from  changes  of 
process,  and  the  adoption  of  superior  apparatus; 
since,  although  in  some  respects  under  certain 
revenue  regulations,  they  are  not  enforced  in  a 
manner  calculated  to  prejudice  the  exercise  of 
talent,  whether  mechanically  or  chemically  ap- 
plied to  the  art. 

In  the  English  language,  too,  there  scarcely 
exists  a  treatise  of  any  value  on  this  subject ; 
and  that  which  has  been  published  is  little  more 
than  translations  from  works  in  the  French  lan- 
guage. There  the  scientific  investigations  of  such 
men  as  Lavoisier,  Chaptal,  Gay  Lussac,  and 
Thenard,  have  laid  a  sure  foundation  for  the  more 
practical  illustrations  of  Macquer,  Dubrunfaut, 
Dubuisson,  and  others  of  less  note,  who  have 
sent  forth  to  the  world  the  result  of  their  labors. 

With  names  as  high  on  the  list  of  science  as 
our  countrymen  Davy,  Woollaston,  Dalton, 
Henry,  Thomson,  Ure,  and  Black,  and  with  some 
of  the  most  important  departments  of  the  art  of 
distillation,  up  to  the  point  of  fermentation,  as 
well  understood,  and  as  extensively  practised  as 
in  France,  the  paucity  of  information  on  the  sub- 
ject generally,  in  this  country,  is  not  a  little  sur 
prising.  The  French  distillers  have  brought  to 
notice  several  stills  of  curious  construction,  which 
have  had  for  their  object  the  saving  of  time  and 
fuel,  and  the  production  of  a  spirit  of  superior 
strength  arid  good  quality.  In  some  of  these  per- 
petual distillation  has  been  aimed  at,  but  it  cannot 
be  said  with  success.  Indeed,  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  that  the  elements  to  be  converted,  and 
the  practice  necessary  for  their  conversion,  can 
be  so  nicely  combined  and  adjusted  as  to  bring 
about  such  a  result,  without  a  most  elaborate  and 
expensive  series  of  machinery  and  vessels ;  costly 
in  themselves,  not  easy  of  management,  and 
leading  to  the  risk  of  considerable  loss,  from 
some  of  those  inconveniences  and  irregularities 
to  which  all  complicated  apparatus  are  subject. 

A  still  has  lately  been  brought  forward,  which 


DISTILLATION. 


327 


is  stated  to  be  roming  into  extensive  use,  and  to 
comprise  all  the  advantages  of  perpetual  distilla- 
tion without  its  disadvantages;  uniting  moderate 
cost,  the  employment  alike  of  a  single  vessel  and 
a  single  operation,  and  the  most  perfect  facility 
of  management,  with  great  economy  of  time,  fuel, 
and  other  items  of  expense  ;  and,  which  must  be 
a  primary  object  with  all  distillers,  with  the  pro- 
duction of  a  fine  and  potent  spirit.  It  has  been 
introduced  by  two  French  gentlemen,  M.  Alegre, 
and  M.  Saintmarc;  and  is  patented  in  this  coun- 
try in  the  name  of  the  latter. 

On  a  view  of  the  plans  and  descriptions  of 
this  apparatus,  there  seems  little  reason  to  doubt 
its  powers  and  advantages,  as  described ;  and, 
assuming  the  truth  of  the  facts  stated  with  regard 
to  those  powers  as  proved  in  practice,  the  inven- 
tion is  entitled  to  great  praise ;  and  must  effect 
an  extensive  revolution  in  distillation,  both  iu  this 
country  and  in  its  colonies. 

The  plate  of  DISTILLATION  presents  a  series 
of  figures,  exhibiting  the  construction  and  prac- 
tical operation  of  this  interesting  combination  of 
chemical  and  mechanical  power. 

Fig.  1  represents  a  sectional  view  of  the  still, 
with  its  furnace,  and  an  elevation  or  outside  view 
of  the  refrigerator,  or  worm  tub.  Figs.  2,  3,  and 
4,  are  plans  of  three  portions  of  the  still.  Fig.  5 
is  a  perspective  view  of  one  of  the  double  tubes 
or  pipes.  Fig.  6  is  an  elevation  of  its  front  ex- 
terior, and  fig.  7  is  an  elevation  of  its  back  ex- 
terior. 

FIGURE  I. 

A.  THE  FIRE-PLACE  or  FURNACE,  above  which 
the  still  is  placed. 

B.  EIGHT  COPPERS  or  BOILERS,  surmounting 
each  other,  constituting  the  apparatus  or  still,  in 
the  form  of  a  column  or  cylinder,  and  numbered 
1  to  8;  the  different   coppers  or  compartments 
being  put  together  by  flanches  and  bolts. 

C.  (vide  fig.  6  and  7),  OPENINGS  or  MANHOLES. 
tightly  closed  by  screw  boxes,  or  otherwise,  cal- 
culated, when  the  still  is  of  large  diameter,  to 
admit  a  person  into  the  several  coppers,   No. 
1  to  7,  for  the  purpose   of  cleaning  or  repairing 
them ;  or,  when  on  a  smaller  scale,  intended  to 
admit  a  person's  arm  for  the  same  object. 

D.  AN  EXTERIOR  VESSEL,  or  INTERMEDIATE 
WASH  CHARGER,  surrounding  the  upper  compart- 
ment of  the  still ;  and  calculated    to   contain  a 
quantity  of  wash  equal  to  the  proper  charge  of 
one  copper. 

E.  SUPPLY  PIPE  communicating  from  the  ge- 
neral wash   charger,     or  vessel   containing  the 
liquid  to  be  distilled,  to  the  exterior  vessel  D  ; 
and  furnished  with   a  cock  for  the  purpose  of 
turning  the  wash  into  that  vessel. 

F.  A  PLUG  or  VALVE  fixed  in  the  head   of  a 
pipe  extending  from  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  D 
into  the  lower  part  of  the  copper,  7  ;  which  plug 
or  valve  is  raised  by  the  aid  of 

G.  A  LEVER  AND  FULCRUM  for  the  purpose 
of  discharging  the  wash  contained  in  the  vessel  D 
into  the  copper  7;  from  whence,  as  it  reaches  the 
upper  end  of  the  pipes  H,  it  flows  down  from 
copper  to  copper,  until  it  reaches  No.  2;  a  quan- 
tity being  displaced  from  the  surface  of  the  liquor 
in  each  copper  equal  to  that  which  is  thrown  in 
from  the  copper  next  above. 


II.  FIVE  PIPES,  communicating  from  the  cop- 
per, %.  7  to  rig.  6,  and  so  on  in  succession,  from 
vessel  to  vessel,  down  lo  fig.  2,  extending  from 
the  level  of  the  wash  in  one  copper,  marked  by 
dotted  lines  to  nearly  the  bottom  of  the  copper 
below,  in  order  to  displace  the  warmest  liquor. 
as  shown  in  the  description  of  G. 

I.  (Vide  figs.  6  and  7),  Six  PIPES  FURNISHED 
WITH  COCKS,  communicating  respectively  from 
one  copper  to  that  next  below,  by  which  all  the 
wash  in  the  several  coppers,  from  fig.  7  down- 
wards, may  be  conveyed  into  the  lower  coppers, 
and  finally  drawn  off  from  the  lowest  vessel. 

K.  (Vide  figs.  6  and  7),  SMALL  TRIAL  COCKS 
IN  COPPERS  1  and  2,  which,  on  being  turned, 
indicate  when  those  coppers  are  charged  to  the 
proper  height,  as  denoted  by  the  dotted  lines  on 
the  same  level  as  these  cocks.  They  serve  also 
as  valves  to  admit  air  when  the  liquor  is  drawn 
oft'.  A  similar  cock  is  likewise  placed  in  copper, 
fig.  3,  for  the  purpose  last  mentioned. 

•L.  (Vide  fig.  6),  A  SMALL  PROOF  COCK, 
placed  vertically  near  thereof  of  the  copper,  No. 
1,  which,  on  being  turned,  determines  by  the 
application  of  a  lighted  taper  or  candle,  whether 
or  not  there  remains  any  portion  of  alcohol  in 
this  copper  or  boiler. 

M.  A  DISCHARGE  PIPE  AND  COCK  to  carry  off 
the  spent  wash  from  the  copper,  fig.  1,  when  the 
spirit  has  distilled  from  it.  This  cock  discharges 
down  to  about  one  inch  above  the  crown,  or 
highest  part  of  the  copper ;  and,  in  consequence, 
it  is  not  necessary  to  damp  the  fire  when  it  is 
opened. 

N.  A  SECOND  DISCHARGE  PIPE  AND  COCK  in 
the  lowest  part  of  the  bottom,  which  carries 
off  the  whole  contents  of  the  copper ;  and,  when 
opened,  will  generally  require  the  fire  to  be 
damped,  to  prevent  burning  the  bottom. 

O.  TEN  DOUBLE  TUBES  or  PIPES,  of  which 
five  are  fixed  on  the  roof  of  copper  1,  and  five 
on  that  of  2.  These  pipes  are  closed  at  the  top, 
and  have  openings  in  the  upper  part  of  the  in- 
ner, communicating  with  the  outer  one.  The 
vapor  produced  from  the  wash  in  copper  1, 
passes  through  the  five  double  tubes  on  the  roof 
of  that  copper  into  the  copper  2,  by  rising  up 
the  inner  tubes,  passing  therefrom  through  the 
openings  at  the  upper  part  thereof,  and  descending 
down  the  outer  tubes,  discharging  itself  into  the 
liquid  in  copper  No.  2,  where  it  becomes  con- 
densed. In  like  manner  the  vapor  produced  in 
the  last  mentioned  copper  passes  up  the  double 
tubes  on  the  roof  thereof,  into  the  copper  fig.  3. 
(For  a  better  description  of  these  double  tubes, 
vide  the  perspective  view  of  one  of  them  in  fig. 
5 ;  and  for  the  plan  of  the  coppers  containing 
them,  vide  fig.  4,  and  their  respective  explanations 
given  below). 

P.  FIVE  SEMISPHERICAL  VESSELS  or  DOMES 
(in  French,  CALOTTES),  constructed  upon,  and 
tightly  jointed  to,  the  centres  of  the  roofs  of  the 
several  coppers,  No.  3  to  7,  both  inclusive. 
These  domes,  except  the  highest,  are  surrounded 
with  wash ;  but  have  internal  communication 
only  with  each  other,  by  means  of  pipes  fixed  on 
their  centres,  which  pass  into  the  pipes  Q,  next 
described. 

Q.  FIVE  DOUBLE  TUBES  or  PIPES  (ofthesame 


328 


DISTILLATION. 


kind  as  those  marked  O.),  which  are  tightly  fixed 
on  the  centres  of  the  roofs  of  the  coppers  Nos.  3 
to  7,  and  stand  within  the  domes  last  described. 
The  vapor  described  above  (O)  to  have  reached 
the  copper  No.  3,  becomes  condensed  in  the 
wash  contained  therein.  The  vapor  generated  in 
this  copper  passes  through  the  double  tube  Q 
into  the  dome  which  encloses  it,  and  so  in  suc- 
cession, through  the  several  tubes  and  domes 
above,  until  it  reaches  the  dome  on  the  roof  of 
tho  copper  No.  7,  where  it  finally  passes  off  into 

R.  A  LARGE  PIPE,  which  conveys  it  to 

S.  AWoRM  TUB, or  REFRIGERATOR  (of  which 
an  elevation  or  outside  view  only  is  given  in 
the  drawing),  through 

T.  A  WORM  contained  therein ;  and  runs  it 
off  as  alcohol,  at  the  bottom  thereof  into 

U.  A  SPIRIT  RECEIVER.  (For  the  plan  of 
the  coppers  containing  the  domes  P,  and  double 
tubes  Q,  above  described,  as  well  as  the  reversed 
double  tubes  V,  and  the  safety  pipes  W,  both 
hereafter  described,  vide  fig.  4,  and  the  explana- 
tions of  it  given  below). 

V.  FIVE  REVERSED  or  DESCENDING  DOUBLE 
TUBES  or  PIPES  (constructed  on  the  same  prin- 
ciple as  those  already  described,  but  of  smaller 
diameter),  which  are  suspended,  reversed,  from 
the  roofs  of  the  several  coppers  from  No.  7,  down 
to  No.  3,  both  inclusive.  Of  these  reversed 
tubes  the  four  uppermost  pass  through  the  domes 
P,  to  which  they  are  tightly  fixed  ;  and  they  serve 
to  return  to  the  lower  domes  in  succession,  the 
phlegms,  or  such  results  of  the  vapor,  in  a  liquid 
form,  as  may  have  been  condensed  in  its  passage 
upwards  through  these  several  domes.  These 
phlegms,  or  condensed  liquids,  are  partially  re- 
distilled in  their  progress ;  and  the  remainder 
pass  through  the  fifth,  or  lowest,  of  these  reversed 
tubes,  into  the  copper  No.  3,  where  they  become 
mixed  with  the  wash  contained  therein,  and  are 
again  distilled  with  it. 

W.  FOUR  SAFETY  PIPES,  fixed  in  the  roofs  of 
the  several  coppers,  Nos.  4,  5,  6,  and  7,  which 
are  intended  to  carry  off  such  vapor  as  may  rise 
from  the  wash  in  those  coppers,  and  terminate  in 

X.  A  PIPE,  which  passes  on  to  the  worm-tub 
or  refrigerator  S,  and  by  a  separate  worm 

Y.  of  two  or  three  coils  only,  runs  off  the 
small  portion  of  spirit  it  produces  into  the  spirit- 
receiver  U. 

Z.  A  PIPE  communicating  between  coppers 
No.  1  and  2,  having  its  upper  end  carried  about 
four  inches  above  the  level  of  the  liquor  in  cop- 
per No.  2,  in  order  to  admit  of  the  increase  of  its 
volume  by  the  condensation  of  the  vapor  which 
passes  into  it  from  the  copper  No.  1  by  the  tubes 
O.  It  also  serves  to  return  from  copper  No.  2 
10  the  lower  part  of  No.  1  whatever  liquor  may 
pass  up  the  tubes  O,  by  any  sudden  or  excessive 
action  of  the  fire 

FIGURE  II. 

a.  A  PIPE  AND  COCK  for  the  supply  of  cold 
water  into  the  copper  No.  8,  for  the  purpose  of 
additional  condensation  when  the  spirit  is  re- 
quired of  high  proof. 

b.  A  WASTE  PIPE,  fixed  near  the  top  of  the 
uppermost  copper  No.  8,  to  carry  off  the  heated 


water  from  the  surface,  in  proportion  as  the  pipe 
a  furnishes  cold  water. 

c.  A  PIPE  AND  COCK  placed  in  the  bottom  of 
the  copper  No.  8,  for  the  purpose  of  entirely 
drawing  off,  at  pleasure,  the  water  which  may 
have  been  employed  for  additional  condensation. 

d.  A  PIPE  AND  COCK   by  which  a  stream  of 
water  may  be  thrown   into  the   vessel  D,  and 
thence  conveyed,  by  the  valve  or  plug  F,  and 
pipes  I  or  H,  into  the  lowest  vessels,  either  to 
be  used  as  an  occasional  condensing  power,  or 
for  the  purpose  of  washing  the  still. 

e.  A  PIPE  AND  COCK,  by  which  a  stream  of 
clear  water  may  be  thrown  into  the  uppermost  of 
the  domes  P,  and  thence  descend  through  the 
other  domes  below,  in  order  to  cleanse  them 
from  impurities. 

B.  8,  Plan  of  the  copper  B.  8,  as  shown  in 
section  in  fig.  1. 

D.  Plan  of  the  exterior  vessel  D,  fig.  1. 

E.  Plan  of  the  charging  pipe  E,  fig.  1. 

F.  Plan  of  the  valve  or  plug  F,  fig.  1. 

G.  Plan  of  the  lever  or  fulcrum  O,  fig.  1. 
P.  Plan  of  the  dome  P,  fig.  1. 

R.  Plan  of  the  pipe  R,  fig.  1. 
X.  Plan  of  the  pipe  X,  fig.  1. 

FIGURE  III. 

(Referred  to  above,  after  the  explanation  of  the 
spirit  pipe  T,  fig.  1.) 

B.  PLAN  OF  THE  COPPERS  OR  BOILERS  from 
B,  No.  4  to  7,  as  shown  in  section  in  fig.  1. 

H.  PLAN  OF  THE  PIPES  H,  fig.  1,  through 
which  the  liquor  flows  from  copper  to  copper 
from  No.  7  to  No.  2,  as  it  is  displaced  by  the 
discharge  from  vessel  D. 

P.  PLAN  OF  THE  DOMES  or  semispherical  ves- 
sels P,  fig.  1,  fixed  in  the  centre  of  each  copper 

Q.  PLAN  OF  THE  DOUBLE  ASCENDING  TUBES 
OR  PIPES  Q,  fig.  1,  fixed  upon  the  centre  of  the 
domes  P. 

V.  PLAN  OF  THE  DOUBLE  REVERSED,  OR  DE- 
SCENDING TUBES  OR  PIPES  V,  fig.  1,  through 
which  the  liquor  produced  by  condensation  of 
the  vapor  in  its  passage  through  the  domes,  falls 
back  into  copper  No.  3. 

W.  PLAN  OF  THE  SAFETY  PIPES  W,  fig.  1, 
fixed  upon  the  roofs  of  the  coppers  from  No.  4 
upwards,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  off  the  little 
vapor  generated  in  those  coppers. 

FIGURE  IV. 

(Referred  to  above,  after  the  explanation  of  the 
double  tubes  or  pipes  O,  fig.  1.) 

B.  PLAN  OF  THE  Two  COPPERS  OR  BOILERS 
B,  Nos.  2  and  3,  as  shown  in  section  in  fig.  1 . 

O.  PLAN  OF  THE  FIVE  DOUBLE  TUBES  OR 
PIPES  O,  fig.  1,  standing  within  the  coppers  Nos. 
2  and  3  respectively,  but  fixed  tightly  upon  the 
roofs  of  the  coppers  Nos.  1  and  2 ;  through 
which  the  vapor  passes  from  copper  No.  1  to 
No.  2,  and  from  No.  2  to  No.  3. 

H  and  Z.  PLAN  OF  THE  PIPES  II  and  Z,  fig.  1, 
passing  through  the  roofs  of  the  coppers  Nos.  1 
and  2.  The  pipe  II  extends  from  the  liquor  level 
in  copper  No.  3  to  nearly  the  bottom  of  No.  2, 
and  the  pipe  Z  extends  from  about  four  inches 
above  the  liquor  level  in  No.  2  to  nearly  the  bot- 


* 


DISTILLATION. 


329 


torn  of  the  lowest  copper ;  as  shown  in  section 
in  fig.  t. 

FIGURE  V. 

Presents  in  perspective,  on  an  increased  scale, 
one  of  the  tubes  ()  or  Q,  fig.  1. 

FIGURE  VI. 

Presents  a  front  elevation  of  the  still,  as  fixed, 
exhibiting  the  mode  of  putting  together  the  dif- 
ferent compartments,  constituting  the  several 
coppers  B,  No.  1  to  8,  in  fig.  1,  which  are  secured 
by  flanches  and  bolts. 

A.  THE  FIRE-PLACE  OR  FURNACE  as  shown  in 
section  in  fig.  1 . 

D.  THE  EXTERIOR  OF  THE  VESSEL  D,  fig.  1. 

F.  THE  PLUG  OR  VALVE  F,  fig.  1,  with  its 
pipe  conveying  the  wash  from  the  vessel  D  to 
the  copper  No.  7. 

G.  THE  LEVER  AND  FULCRUM  G,  fig.  1,  by 
which  the  valve  or  plug  F  is  raised,  to  discharge 
the  contents  of  the  vessel  D  into  the  copper 
No.  7. 

C.  MANHOLE  OR  OPENING  C,  fig.  1,  for  the 
purposes  there  described.  This  figure  only  re- 
presents that  in  the  copper  No.  7;  the  remainder 
are  shown  in  fig.  7. 

I.  EXTERIOR  PIPE  I,  fig.  1,  for  the  purpose  of 
drawing  off  the  wash  from  one  copper  to  another. 
This  figure  only  represents  that  communicating 
from  copper  No.  2  to  No.  1 ;  the  remainder  are 
shown  in  fig.  7. 

K.  SMALL  TRIAL  OR  GAUGE  COCK,  K,  fig.  1, 
to  show  when  the  wash  is  charged  to  the  proper 
height,  .and  to  admit  air  when  the  liquor  is 
drawn  off.  This  figure  only  exhibits  that  in 
copper  1 ;  those  in  Nos.  2,  and  3,  are  shown  in 
fig.  7. 

L.  SMALL  PROOF  COCK,  L,  fig.  1,  to  deter- 
mine, by  the  application  of  a  light,  when  all  the 
spirit  has  distilled  from  the  wash  in  copper 
No.  1. 

M.  A  DISCHARGE  PIPE  AND  COCK,  M,  fig.  1. 
for  the  purpose  of  discharging  the  wash  above 
the  crown  or  highest  part  of  the  copper. 

N.  A  SECOND  DISCHARGE  PIPE  AND  COCK, 
N,  fig.  1,  for  the  purpose  of  discharging  the 
wash  entirely. 

FIGURE  VII. 

Presents  a  back  elevation  of  the  still,  as  fixed, 
exhibiting  the  manner  in  which  the  several  re- 
maining pipes  I,  manholes  C,  and  cocks  K,  re- 
ferred to,  but  not  shown  in  fig.  No.  6,  are  ar- 
ranged ;  the  repetition  of  the  description  being 
considered  unnecessary.  The  lowest  manhole  in 
this  drawing  is  of  a  form  different  from  the 
others ;  being  on  a  scale  to  admit  a  person  in- 
side the  vessel  for  the  purpose  of  cleaning  the 
bottom,  the  only  part  exposed  to  the  action  of 
the  fire.  The  upper  ones  are  of  sufficient  dimen- 
sion to  admit  a  person's  arm  to  clean  the  cop- 
pers. But  when  the  diameter  exceeds  materi- 
ally that  of  the  present  view  (which  is  in  the 
original  four  feet  two  inche?)  it  is  necessary  to 
have  large  manholes,  the  same  as  that  in  the 
lowest  copper,  to  admit  a  person  into  them  all. 
The  command  of  all  the  pipes,  cocks,  and  man- 
holes is  arrived  at  by  means  of  a  spiral  staircase, 


which  makes  a  half  revolution  of  the  still,  and  is 
generally  made  of  cast  iron. 

In  this  figure  the  various  water  pipes,  de- 
scribed in  fig.  No.  2,  are  not  shown ;  as  they 
could  only  be  represented  in  a  very  indistinct 
way.  For  the  same  reason  the  discharge  pipes 
M  and  N  are  not  repeated;  and  the  chimney  is 
omitted,  which  would  have  given  the  figure  an 
additional  appearance  of  confusion ;  and  is  not 
necessary  to  make  it  intelligible.  The  foregoing 
explanations  have  the  advantage  of  being  per- 
fectly clear  and  intelligible,  a  quality  nof  com- 
mon to  descriptions  of  a  mechanical  nature  ; 
which  are  usually  more  adapted  to  the  compre- 
hension of  scientific,  than  to  the  understanding 
of  ordinary  readers.  Although  in  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  different  parts  of  the  apparatus,  the 
separate  uses  of  each  are  well  denned,  the  ge- 
neral effect  of  the  whole  combination  is  left  un- 
explained. It  may  therefore  be  necessary  to  give 
an  idea  of  the  principles  on  which  the  advan- 
tages to  be  derived  from  it  are  founded. 

The  eight  coppers,  placed  one  upon  the  other, 
of  which  the  seven  lowest  are  intended  to  hold 
the  wash,  and  the  upper  one  to  receive  water, — 
distil  in  the  following  manner : — 

The  first  three,  of  which  the  second  and  third 
alone  are  intersected  by  the  double  pipes,  distil 
almost  at  the  same  time.  The  lowest,  only, 
being  submitted  to  the  immediate  action  of  the 
fire,  is,  consequently,  the  first  whose  wash  enters 
into  a  boiling  state.  The  vapor  penetrates  into 
the  second,  passing  through  the  wash  which  is 
contained  in  it,  by  means  of  the  above  mentioned 
pipes,  and  is  there  condensed,  yielding  up  its 
caloric  to  that  liquid,  which  is  thereby  quickly 
brought  into  a  boiling  state;  the  vapor  which 
proceeds  from  the  wash  in  the  second  boiler 
passes  into  the  third,  producing  the  same  effects 
as  in  the  preceding.  The  new  vapor,  necessa- 
rily stronger  than  the  first,  rises  and  passes  into 
the  fourth,  where  it  is  received  under  a  semi- 
spherical  dome  (or  calotte),  which  prevents  it 
from  communicating  directly  with  the  cold  wash 
contained  in  that  copper. 

On  arriving  in  this  dome  it  is  easily  conceived 
that  the  most  watery  portion  of  the  vapor  is 
there  condensed,  giving  up  its  caloric,  which 
contributes  to  heat  the  wash  that  surrounds  the 
dome.  The  most  spirituous  part,  which  passes 
into  the  dome  of  the  fifth  copper,  experiences 
the  same  effect  on  coming  in  contact  with  a 
cold  body.  The  same  operation  takes  place  from 
one  dome  to  another  up  to  the  last.  As  the  vapor 
which  rises  is  exposed  to  a  cold  temperature  it 
is  condensed,  ceding  its  caloric ;  and  it  is  after 
a  succession  of  sufficient  condensations,  that  the 
spirit  is  divested  of  all  weak  and  watery  particles, 
which,  thus  liquefied,  return  from  one  dome  to 
another,  being  partially  re-distilled  in  their  pro- 
gress, according  to  their  degree  of  gravity,  until 
the  least  spirituous  reaches  the  third  copper, 
there  to  undergo  a  new  distillation.  It  has 
been  observed  that  the  upper  copper  is  reserved 
to  contain  cold  water;  it  is  by  this  means,  and 
by  renewing  this  water,  keeping  it  in  a  higher  or 
lower  temperature,  according  to  circumstances, 
that  the  distiller  can  obtain  the  spirit  at  the 
strength  he  desires. 


330 


DISTILLATION. 


To  explain  by  what  physical  law  the  watery 
vapor  is  forced  to  return  from  dome  to  dome  to 
the  third  copper,  and  is  there  found  totally  se- 
parated from  the  alcohol,  which  arrives  at  the 
worm  pure  and  free  from  any  empyreuma,  we 
shall  call  to  mind  what  all  chemists  and  distil- 
lers are,  doubtless,  aware  of.  It  is  known  that 
water  cannot  boil  under  a  heat  of  212°  of  Fah- 
renheit; while  alcohol  boils  at  about  173°.  It 
is  evident,  therefore,  that  whenever  the  watery 
and  alcoholic  vapors  rise,  and  are  successively 
received  in  one  or  more  atmospheres  of  from 
174°  to  190°  or  200°,  the  watery  vapor  becomes 
separated  from  the  alcoholic,  and  is  condensed ; 
and  the  last,  only,  passes  out,  and  is  received  at 
the  desired  strength ;  care  being  taken  to  regu- 
late properly  the  temperature  of  the  water  con- 
tained in  the  uppermost  copper,  which  is  tra- 
versed by  the  strongest  and  most  alcoholic  vapor 
before  it  passes  into  the  worm. 

It  may  be  affirmed  that  the  advantages  of  this 
apparatus  are  the  greatest  that  have,  as  yet,  been 
obtained.  There  is  a  great  economy  in  fuel,  as 
well  from  the  small  surface  exposed  to  the  action 
of  the  fire,  and  productive  employment  of  every 
portion  of  the  caloric,  as  by  the  simplicity  and 
rapidity  of  the  operation.  To  the  saving  of  fuel 
we  shall  shortly  advert  more  particularly.  It 
will  be  perceived  that  a  large  portion  of  the 
spirit  is  distilled  by  vapor;  and  it  is,  conse- 
quently, much  purer  than  that  obtained  by  the 
ordinary  apparatus.  It  is  to  the  immediate 
contact  with  the  fire  of  the  material  to  be  dis- 
tilled, that  distillers  owe  the  greater  portion  of 
those  injurious  flavors  and  qualities  with  which 
spirits  are  frequently  impregnated.  Those  bad 
flavors  are  acquired  chiefly  by  the  length  of  time 
that  the  wash  remains  exposed  on  the  bottom  of 
the  still ;  for  during  the  period  requisite  to  bring 
it  up  from  the  cold  state  to  that  of  ebullition,  at 
which  distillation  commences,  deposits  of  the 
heavier  particles  contained  in  the  wash  are  made 
on  the  bottom,  which,  being  rather  absorbents 
than  conductors,  prevent  that  constant  and  uni- 
form transmission  of  caloric  which  is  essential  to 
good  and  pure  distillation.  It  is  in  the  earlier 
stages  of  the  application  of  fire  that  this  effect  is 
mainly  produced ;  for,  as  the  wash  approaches  a 
state  of  ebullition,  the  struggles,  to  reach  the  sur- 
face, of  those  parts  of  the  wash  which  are  impreg- 
nated with  caloric,  and  consequently  decreased 
in  gravity,  and  which,  in  the  first  instance,  are 
sluggish  in  their  motion,  gradually  bring  the 
mass  into  a  state  of  ebullition,  which  counter- 
acts the  tendency  to  burn,  or  otherwise  acquire 
injurious  flavor.  Once  arrrived  at  the  boiling 
point,  the  risk  of  this  evil  is  almost  entirely  re- 
moved. But  as,  on  the  common  principle  of 
distillation,  the  still  is  every  time  charged  with 
cold  wash,  so  every  distillation  is  equally  exposed 
to  the  recurrence  of  the  evil. 

It  is  one  of  the  peculiar  merits  of  M.  Saint- 
marc's  still  to  have  effectually  provided  against 
this  disadvantage.  In  his  apparatus,  only  the 
first  charge  of  the  lowest  copper  is  entirely  dis- 
tilled by  the  direct  action  of  the  fire.  The 
aqueous  and  alcoholic  vapors,  which  rise  together, 
on  arriving  in  the  second  copper,  become  mixed 
with  the  wash  contained  in  it  and  are  re-distilled 


before  they  pass  into  the  third  copper.  A  thmi 
distillation  takes  place  in  that  copper  before  it 
passes  under  the  correcting  influence  of  the  suc- 
ceeding vessels.  Thus  he  effects  one  distillation 
by  fire,  which  is  immediately  succeeded  by  two 
vapor  distillations;  and,  subsequently,  by  five 
purifying  processes,  which  divest  the  spirit  of  all 
its  impurities;  and  it  comes  over,  at  one  opera- 
tion, of  the  strength  of  thirty-five  per  cent,  over 
proof,  according  to  Sikes's  hydrometer,  used  by 
the  Excise  and  English  distillers ;  which  is  equi- 
valent to  bubble  seventeen  or  eighteen  in  the 
commerce  of  the  West  India  Planter,  and  about 
•870  of  the  specific  gravity  of  chemists.  The 
strength  at  which  M.  Saintmarc  brings  over  his 
spirit  by  a  still  of  eight  compartments,  is  limited 
to  thirty-five  or  forty  per  cent,  over  proof;  that 
being  the  highest  degree  generally  required  for 
purposes  of  commerce.  But,  by  the  addition  of 
two  or  three  more  coppers  or  compartments  to 
his  still,  he  would  succeed  in  obtaining,  by  one 
operation,  the  pure  alcohol  of  the  chemist,  of  the 
gravity  of  -820  or  -825. 

It  has  been  observed,  that  only  the  first  charge 
of  the  lowest  copper  is  entirely  distilled  by  the 
direct  action  of  the  fire;  and  that  is  the  only 
portion  of  a  distillation,  however  prolonged, 
which  is  exposed  to  the  injury  of  burning.  By 
making  the  first  charge  of  the  lowest  copper 
water,  instead  of  wash,  even  this  small  risk  will 
be  totally  avoided ;  since  the  wash,  when  once 
heated,  comes  down  invariably  into  the  lowest 
copper  in  a  boiling  state  ;  and  during  the  short 
time  that  it  remains  there,  being  kept  in  a  con- 
slant  state  of  ebullition,  it  is  not  subject  to  the 
disadvantage  of  burning. 

We  speak  of  the  shortness  of  the  time  during 
which  the  wash  remains  in  the  lowest  copper. 
As  soon  as  the  whole  of  the  spirit  has  distilled 
from  the  lowest  copper,  which  is  proved  by  the 
application  of  a  light  to  the  small  proof 
cock  L,  fig.  6,  already  described,  the  wash  is  dis- 
charged from  that  copper  and  the  cock  I,  com- 
municating from  copper  No.  2  to  No.  1,  is 
immediately  opened,  which  discharges  the  whole 
contents  of  No.  2  into  No.  1,  without  at  all 
suspending  the  distillation.  In  order  to  replace 
the  wash  drawn  from  copper  No.  2,  that  con- 
tained in  the  vessel  D  is  discharged,  by  raising 
the  valve  or  plug  F  by  means  of  the  lever  and 
fulcrum  G,  which  displaces  the  same  quantity 
down  the  pipes  H,  until  the  copper  No.  2  is  re- 
plenished. A  fresh  charge  of  wash  is  then 
drawn  by  the  pipe  E  into  the  vessel  D,  ready  for 
the  next  supply. 

It  is  easy  to  conceive,  that,  when  the  first  cop- 
per has  furnished  all  the  alcohol  it  contains,  the 
wash  of  the  second  is  chiefly  distilled;  and, 
therefore,  when  brought  down  into  the  lowest 
copper,  in  a  state  of  perfect  ebullition,  and  thus 
far  advanced  in  the  process,  it  remains  for  so 
short  a  time  in  contact  with  the  fire,  that  it  not 
only  does  not  acquire  any  bad  taste  in  conse- 
quence, but  its  perfect  distillation  is  completed 
within  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes;  the  depth  of 
the  liquor  being  no  more  than  ten  or  twelve  in- 
ches. The  process  may  thus  be  carried  on  ad 
infinitum,  or  so  long  as  wash  is  furnished  to  feed 
the  still.  The  supply  displaced  from  the  third 


DISTILLATION. 


331 


to  the  second  copper  has  been  already  stated  to 
be  partly  distilled;  and  the  quantities  contained 
in  the  copper  with  the  domes  have  acquired  a 
considerable  degree  of  heat;  graduated  from  a 
little  below  the  boiling  point  in  copper  No.  4, 
down  to  1GO°  or  170°  in  -copper  No.  7.  In  im- 
bibing the  caloric  brought  by  the  vapor  through 
the  domes,  which  is  continually  renewed,  the 
wash  in  the  fourth  and  succeeding  coppers  becomes 
the  first  agent  which  contributes  to  divest  the  al- 
cohol of  the  watery  parts  that  rise  with  it. 

It  is  among  the  advantages  of  this  apparatus, 
that  the  continual  and  regular  supply  of  wash, 
and  the  gradually  advancing  heat  which  it  ac- 
quires in  the  manner  just  described,  are  calcu- 
lated to  prevent  the  occurrence  of  those  acci- 
dents which  arise  in  distilleries,  chiefly  from  the 
mismanagement  of  the  workmen  employed :  we 
mean  by  explosion  or  collapsion.  When  a  large 
quantity  of  liquid,  of  a  turbid  and  heavy  nature, 
is  collected  in  a  body,  and  subjected  to  the 
action  of  a  powerful  fire,  it  happens,  not  unfre- 
quently,  that,  before  it  arrives  at  the  boiling 
point,  it  forms  a  strong  head,  which  fills  the 
space  in  the  upper  part  of  the  still,  and  passes 
even  down  the  worm ;  and,  on  some  occasions, 
has  caused  an  explosion  of  the  still.  The  same 
result  would  follow  the  want  of  a  proper  outlet 
for  the  vapor.  But  the  accident  which  more 
frequently  occurs  is  collapsion.  When  a  charge 
is  worked  off  in  the  common  still,  it  has  fre- 
quently happened,  that  whilst  it  remains  filled 
with  vapor,  a  new  charge  of  cold  wash  is  thrown 
in  for  distillation,  or  of  water  for  cleansing, 
without  the  precaution  of  opening  the  man-hole, 
or  other  aperture  in  the  breast  of  the  still,  to 
admit  air.  A  sudden  condensation  follows  the 
admission  of  the  cold  liquor ;  and,  a  vacuum 
being  formed,  the  still  immediately  collapses. 

Against  both  these  accidents,  M.  Saintmarc's 
still  affords  complete  protection.  If  the  wash 
acquire  a  head,  which  is  only  likely  to  happen 
with  the  first  charge  of  the  lowest  copper,  (and 
that  may  be  prevented  by  using  water  for  the  first 
charge,  as  before  stated),  it  can  never  penetrate 
further  than  the  second  copper ;  and  is  imme- 
diately returned  by  the  pipe  Z  into  the  lower 
copper  again.  The  pipes  O  and  Q  are  ample 
security  for  the  free  passage  of  vapor  which  has 
to  pass  up  them  ;  and  the  safety-pipes  W  equally 
secure  the  coppers  on  which  they  stand,  against 
all  possibility  of  injury  from  the  generation  of 
vapor  upon  the  surface  of  the  wash  in  those 
coppers. 

Against  the  risk  of  collapsion  the  same  security 
seems  to  exist.  The  liquor  brought  down  into 
the  lowest  copper  being  always  at  the  boiling 
point,  and  that  in  the  vessels  above  graduated 
below  that  point,  the  descent  from  vessel  to 
vessel  is  accomplished  without  any  material 
change  in  the  temperature,  which  is  acting  upon 
the  vapor  within  the  domes  ;  and,  consequently, 
without,  in  any  important  degree,  changing  the 
course  of  condensation  which  is  going  forward. 
From  this  observation,  ;n  its  strict  sense,  must  be 
excepted  the  copper,  No.  7  ;  where  a  supply  of 
wash  being  introduced  from  the  vessel  D,  of  a 
temperature  considerably  lower  than  that  already 
existing  in  the  copper,  an  additional  condensing 


power  is  acting  in  that  copper  for  a  few  minutes; 
and  the  product  in  spirit,  during  that  period, 
will  be  somewhat  diminished  in  quantity,  but  of 
higher  strength.  One  of  the  effects  of  discharging 
the  wash  from  the  vessel  D  into  the   bottom  of 
the  copper  No.  7  is  that,  to  a  certain  extent,  an 
equalisation  of  temperature  takes   place,  by  the 
admixture  of  the  two  bodies,  in  the  act  of  dis- 
placing, by  the  pipe  II,  a  quantity  equal  to  that 
admitted  from  above.     The  more  immediate  ob- 
ject of  fixing  the  vessel  D  round  the  uppermost 
compartment  of  the  still,  rather  than  as  a  de- 
tached vessel,  is  also  to  encrease  the  temperature 
of  its    contents,  by   contact,  during  the    period 
occupied  in  working  off  a  charge  below,  with  a 
body  at  a  much  higher  degree  than   the  wash 
which  it  contains.     By  the  union  of  these  two 
advantages,    the  diminution  of  temperature  in 
copper  No.  7,  only  produces  a  slight  effect,  as 
already  observed  ;  and  nothing  like  a  vacuum  is, 
or  can  be,  formed  in  consequence ;  which  is  fur- 
ther provided  against  by  the  connexion  of  the 
dome  in  copper  No.  7,  with  those  both  below 
and   above :  and,  through  the  latter,  with   the 
large  pipe  leading  to  the  worm-tub.     We  have 
been  thus  particular  in  detailing  these  parts  of 
the  case,  as  it  is  of  high  importance  in  distille- 
ries to  be  independent  both  of  ignorance  and 
carelessness  on  these  points. 

The  first  impression  on  our  minds,  on  a  view 
of  the  drawing  of  the  still,  was  that  it  was  com- 
plex in  its  nature  and  construction,  and  must  be 
difficult  to  manage.  It  requires,  however,  but 
little  attention  to  discover  that  such  is  not  the 
case.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  entirely  self-acting 
as  to  all  its  interior  arrangements,  and  so  simple 
and  unerring  in  its  principle  and  operation,  that 
any  person,  whether  previously  conversant  with 
distillation  or  not,  will  be  quite  competent  to  its 
management,  with  a  few  days'  practice ;  a  point 
of  great  importance,  where  the  indifference  or 
ignorance  of  the  parties  employed  to  work  the 
stills  (as  is  the  case,  particularly  in  the  WesUln- 
dies),  renders  all  complexity  unadvisable.  The 
mere  stirring  of  a  fire,  and  the  turning  of  two  or 
three  cocks,  is  the  utmost  extent  of  attention  re- 
quired to  conduct  its  operations. 

The  construction  of  the  still  has  been  already 
spoken  of,  in  the  description  of  its  various  parts ; 
and  care  seems  to  have  been  taken,  in  this  re- 
spect, to  meet  all  reasonable  emergencies.  The 
diameter  of  the  still  being  small,  in  proportion 
to  its  powers,  as  compared  with  the  common 
stills  in  use ;  and  each  compartment  being  sepa- 
rately manufactured,  and  finally  put  together  by 
flanches  and  bolts,  M.  Saintmarc  generally 
makes  a  spare  lower  compartment,  precisely 
adapted  to  the  higher  part,  which  goes  with  the 
still;  and  especially  to  the  West  Indies.  It 
does  not  appear  that  this  still  will  be  of 
less  duration  than  any  other  in  use,  or  re- 
quire more  repairs  than  the  most  simple  ones. 
On  the  contrary,  the  lowest  copper  is  the  only 
one  which  is  submitted  to  any  severe  action ; 
and  if,  either  by  lapse  of  time  or  constant  use,  or 
by  any  accident,  to  which  carelessness  equally 
exposes  stills  of  all  sorts,  the  bottom  should  be 
injured,  a  period  of  two  or  three  days  would 
suffice  for  taking  away  the  lower  compartment, 


332 

fixing  the  spare  new  one,  and  replacing  the  still 
in  its  position  ready  for  work,  as  sound  and  per- 
fect as  when  quite  new.  This  must  be  of  great 
importance  to  a  West  India  planter,  who,  if  the 
same  thing  were  to  happen  with  a  common  still, 
at  the  beginning  of  a  crop,  would,  in  all  proba- 
bility, be  deprived  of  the  means  of  work  ing  during 
the  whole  season ;  as  the  consequence  of  such 
an  accident  to  a  common  still  is,  generally,  the 
necessity  for  a  new  one ;  so  difficult  and  expen- 
sive is  the  repair.  In  like  manner  the  principle 
of  the  construction  of  this  still  affords  easy  access 
to  any  copper  or  compartment,  in  the  event  of  a 
little  repair  being  necessary.  But  it  would  ap- 
pear to  be  little  liable  to  derangement  in  its  up- 
per compartments ;  the  only  action  there  being 
an  equable  and  quiet  transmission  of  vapor  up- 
wards, and  of  wash  downwards ;  neither  of  them 
calculated  to  injure  the  interior  works. 

A  question  suggested  itself  to  us,  as  to  the 
power  of  introducing  into  the  lower  compartment 
of  M.  Saintmarc's  still,  the  machinery  employed 
in  most  malt  distilleries,  for  disturbing  the  heavier 
ingredients  in  the  wash,  which  may  settle  on  the 
bottom.  We  have  already  shown  that  such  a 
case  may  be  prevented  here ;  but,  supposing  our 
view  of  the  non-liability  of  the  wash  to  be  burnt 
should  be  erroneous,  there  does  not  appear  any 
difficulty  in  introducing  the  chains,  or  other  pro- 
per machinery,  for  that  purpose.  In  the  com- 
mon still  it  is  fixed  vertically,  through  the  upper 
pan  of  the  still,  and  worked  through  a  stuffing 
box.  In  this  it  would  also  be  required  to  be 
worked  through  a  stuffing  box,  but  horizontally, 
through  the  side  of  the  lowest  copper,  by  the  aid 
of  a  pair  of  bevil  wheels  in  the  interior. 

A  series  of  experiments  and  calculations  have 
been  made  for  the  purpose  of  demonstrating  the 
powers  of  M.  Saintmarc's  still,  and  proving  the 
allegations   with   regard   to   its  saving  of  fuel, 
water,  and  many  other  points  of  economy,  ad- 
vanced in  its  favor.      These   experiments   and 
statements  are  of  a  sufficiently  interesting  charac- 
ter to  induce  us  to  add  them  to  the  preceding 
observations,  as  they  are  calculated  to  carry  con- 
viction to  the  mind,  from  the   plain   and  simple 
manner  in  which  they  are  advanced.     They  are 
made  in  a  way  likely  to   attract  notice;    the 
powers  of  the  patent  still  being  placed  in  juxta- 
position or  contrast,  with  those  of  the  common 
still.     As  far  as  our  means  extend  of  judging  of 
the  correctness  of  the  statement  with  regard  to 
the  powers  of  the   old  still,  we  should   be  in- 
clined to  think  them  not  unfairly  put.     The  data 
on  which  some   of  them  rest  are  admitted  by 
chemists,  having  been  proved  by  the  experiments 
of  some  of  the  ablest  men  in  that  b;anch  of  science, 
both  in  this  country  and  in  France.     The  deduc- 
tions, therefore,  are  easy  on  those  parts  of  the 
case.     With  regard  to  many  points,  such  as  cost 
and  number  of  apparatus  and  vessels,  space  re- 
quired,   savings,  and  other  considerations  of  a 
commercial  nature,  and  some  other  points,  they 
are  not  susceptible  of  check  by  any  but  practical 
persons. 

It  is  of  course,  well  known,  that  the  ordinary 
process  of  distillation  consists  of  three  operations, 
and  is  usually  performed  in  two  stills  of  differ- 
ent dimensions ;  the  larger  one  called  a  wash 


still,  being  that  in  which  the  first  operation  takes 
place,  of  distilling  the  wash,  the  vapor  proceed- 
ing from  which,  being  of  a  weak  nature,  the  pro- 
duct is  an  imperfect  body,  of  about  half  the 
strength  of  proof  spirit,  and  technically  called 
low  wine.  This  product  is  then  conveyed 
to  the  smaller  still  called  the  low  wine  still, 
where  it  is  subjected  to  a  second  distillation, 
from  which  results  a  spirit.  A  portion,  how- 
ever, of  this  latter  product  is  separated  from 
the  remainder,  it  being  of  a  weak  and  impure 
character  ;  it  is  denominated  feints  by  the  ex- 
cise laws  and  by  the  distillers,  and  is  either  sub- 
mitted to  a  third  distillation  per  se,  or  is  mixed 
with  the  wash  of  the  next  distillation ;  being, 
however,  generally  separately  distilled.  These 
constitute  three  distinct  operations.  By  M. 
Saintmarc's  still,  all  this  is  effected  at  one  opera- 
tion; the  weaker  vapor,  which  constitutes  the 
low  wine  of  the  first,  and  the  feints  of  the  second, 
distillation,  on  the  old  plan,  being  strengthened 
and  purified  by  the  subsequent  processes  to 
which  it  is  subjected  in  the  higher  parts  of  his 
still ;  and  all  the  weak  part  of  the  vapor,  which,  if 
passed  into  the  worm,  and  there  condensed, 
would  be  in  the  state  of  low  wines  or  feints,  being 
condensed  within  the  still,  long  before  it  reaches 
the  summit,  and  returned  into  the  lowest  coppers. 
This  is  the  basis  of  one  of  the  important  savings 
of  the  still.  On  the  old  plan,  the  vapor  generated 
by  the  first  distillation  is  passed  off  immediately 
to  the  refrigerator  or  worm-tub,  and  there  con- 
densed ;  the  vapor  of  the  second  distillation,  the 
result  of  a  new  application  of  fuel,  is  again  sent 
to  the  worm-tub  and  there  condensed ;  and  the 
third  distillation,  by  the  aid  of  a  third  fire,  is 
again  treated  in  the  same  way.  M.  Saintmarc 
makes  the  first  application  of  fuel  to  his  still  ef- 
fect all  these  objects.  The  vapor  of  the  first 
copper  heats  the  second;  that  of  the  second  heats 
the  third  ;  that,  again,  passes  through  the  several 
upper  compartments,  distributing  a  portion  of  its 
caloric  to  the  wash  in  each  of  them,  thus  prepar- 
ing them  for  distillation,  in  which  process  the 
vapor  has  the  benefit  of  those  condensing  powers 
which  each  body  of  wash  contains,  for  the  sepa- 
ration, by  liquefaction,  of  its  aqueous  or  weaker, 
from  its  alcoholic  or  stronger,  portions. 

The  advantages  here  described  are  demon- 
strated by  experiments,  showing  the  actual  powers 
of  a  still  on  this  principle,  as  compared  with 
those  of  the  two  stills  in  use  on  the  old  plan,  of 
equal  powers  of  production  ;  in  which  are  shown 
the  relative  areas  or  superficies  of  each  exposed  to 
the  action  of  the  fire  ;  the  generation  of  vapor 
on  both  plans ;  and  the  quantity  of  water  em- 
ployed in  condensing  that  vapor. 

A  still  on  M.  Saintmarc's  principle,  contain- 
ing 560  imperial  gallons  of  wash,  in  seven  cop- 
pers of  eighty  gallons  each,  estimated  to  work 
off  thirty  charges  of  one  copper,  amounting  to 
2400  gallons,  will  produce  (supposing  the  wash 
to  be  attenuated  sixty  degrees,  and,  consequently, 
capable  of  yielding  twelve  per  cent,  of  proof  spirit 
on  the  wash),  213  gallons  of  spirit  at  thirty-five 
per  cent,  over  proof,  equal  to  288  gallons  at  proof 
in  a  day  of  twelve  hours.  A  common  still  of  the 
total  contents  of  about  1700  imperial  gallons  (to 
contain  a  charge  of  1200  gallons  of  wash),  wil1 


DISTILLATION. 


333 


work  off  twice  in  twelve  hours ;  distilling  2400  The  cost  of  these  two   stills  is  described    as 

gallons  of  the  same  gravity  as  above,   into  960  double  that  of  ti.e  new  still, 

gallons  of  low  wine;  and  a  low  wine  still  con-  Taking,  next,  the  diameters  and  superficu  s  of 

taining  a  charge  of  480  gallons,  will  produce,  at  the  stills  on  both  systems,  it  will  be  found  that 

twelve  per  cent,  on  the  wash,  the  same  quantity,  on  the  old  plan,  a  wash  still  to  contain  a  charge 

or  288  gallons  of  proof  spirit.  of  1200  gallons,  will  have 

A  diameter  of  seven  feet,   and  an  area  of  about         .  331  feet 

And  a  low  wine  still  of  480  gallons,  will  have  a  diameter  of  five  feet,  and  an  area  of  19' 

Making  a  total  superficial  area  in  the  two  stills  of 53  feet 

The  diameter  of  a  still  to  contain  a  charge  of  560  gallons  on  the  patent  principle 

will  be  about  fifty  inches,  and  its  area          .         .         .         .         .         .  13.1  feet 

It  maybe  shown  that,  from  the  union  of  these 
considerations,  results  the  fact  (proved  in  prac- 
tice), that  the  patent  still  does  not  consume,  in 
any  case,  more  than  one-third,  and,  probably, 
less  than  one-fourth,  of  the  fuel  that  is  employed' 
by  the  others.  To  present  this  more  intelligibly 
(always  bearing  in  mind  the  respective  super- 
ficies of  13i  and  58  feet),  the  different  quantities 
of  vapor  passed  through  the  worms,  aud  there 
condensed  on  the  two  plans,  may  be  stated.  For 
this  purpose,  taking  the  average  volumes  of  vapor 
generated  by  the  various  liquids  distilled,  when 
entirely  evaporated,  to  be  in  the  proportion  of 
1500  to  1,  it  will  be  seen  that,  by  the  old  plan, 
there  is  produced  : — 

.  960  gallons 
.  288 
.     72 

1320  gallons  X  1500=  1,980,000 


Being  less  than  one  fourth  of  the  superficial  area, 
exposed  to  the  action  of  the  fire,  as  compared  with 
the  two  stills  on  the  old  plan. 

The  consequences  of  these  diminished  propor- 
tions, are  — 

First. — That  the  construction  of  the  furnace 
for  the  patent  still,  does  not  cost  above  one-third, 
or  one-fourth,  that  of  the  two  furnaces  on  the 
old  plan. 

Secondly. — That  the  consumption  of  fuel  is 
proportioned  to  the  areas  of  the  respective  stills, 
combined  with  the  quantities  of  liquid  raised 
into  vapor,  and  the  economy  of  caloric,  or  heat, 
in  that  operation,  resulting  from  their  different 
principles  of  construction. 

Of  low  wines         ... 
Of  spirit,  (at  proof) 
Of  feints,  (one  fourth)  . 

Making         .... 


being  the  gallons  of  vapor  passed  through  the  refrigerator  on  the  old  plan. — On  the  patent  prin- 
ciple there  is  produced  : — 


Of  spirit,  (35  over  proof) 

being  the  gallons  of  vapor  passed  through  the 
refrigerator  on  that  principle  ;  or  less  than  one- 
sixth  of  that  produced  by  the  principle  now  in 
practice. 

In  pursuing  this  enquiry  to  the  consumption 
of  water,  which  is  necessarily  proportioned  to 
the  quantity  of  vapor  condensed,  it  is  assumed, 
that  the  vapor  necessary  to  produce  one  gal- 
lon of  liquid  will  raise  to  the  boiling  point, 
in  its  condensation,  five  gallons  of  water — and 
taking  50°  of  Fahrenheit  as  the  mean  temperature 
of  water,  it  will  be  found  that  1500  gallons  of 

Thus,  on  the  old  plan,  (as  shown  before) 


.  213  gallons  X  1500  —  319,500 
vapor,  equivalent  to  one  gallon  of  liquid, 


will 


communicate  to  five  gallons  of  water,  caloric  to 
the  extent  of  162° ;  but  as  the  temperature  of 
water,  for  the  purpose  of  condensation,  will  be 
in  a  great  measure  ineffectual,  when  raised  above 
104°,  it  follows,  that  the  absorption  of  caloric, 
by  the  water,  to  bring  it  to  that  point,  is  only 
54°,  or  one-third  of  162° — and,  therefore,  three 
times  five  gallons,  or  fifteen  gallons  of  water, 
will  be  necessary  to  condense  the  vapor,  which 
will  produce  one  gallon  of  liquid. 


1320x15=19,800 


And  on  the  patent  plan,  (as  shown  before) 
To  which  must  be  added,  for  the  water  consumed  in  the  upper- 
most copper  of  the  still        ...... 


Making  a  total  quantity  of 


213X15=    3195 
600 


3795 


Which  two  sums  of  19,800  and  3,795  are  the 
respective  numbers  of  gallons  of  water  employed 
to  condense  the  vapor,  on  the  two  principles  ; 
or,  in  the  same  proportion  for  any  increased  or 
diminished  consumption,  arising  either  from  em- 
ploying the  water  at  a  lower  or  higher  tempera- 
ture, or  from  the  repeated  use  of  the  standing 
contents  of  the  worm-tub,  in  consequence  of  its 
becoming  cool  when  not  worked. 


A  variety  of  estimates  are  given,  exhibiting  the 
diminished  size  and  cost  of  the  necessary  build- 
ings, and  the  decrease,  in  number  and  expense, 
of  the  various  descriptions  of  vessels,  pumps, 
pipes,  Sec.,  employed  in  one,  as  compared  with 
the  other,  system.  These,  though  essential  to 
the  distiller,  are  not  necessary  parts  of  our  view 
of  the  question. 

Another  statement  is  given  of  the  powers  of 


334 


DISTILLATION, 


a  still  on  M.  Saintmarc's  principle,  which,  were 
it  not,  as  is  stated,  demonstrable  in  practice, 
would  exceed  belief. 

A  still  of  eight  feet  six  inches  diameter,  con- 
taining 350  gallons  of  wash  in  each  of  the  seven 
lower  compartments,  or  a  total  charge  of  2450 
gallons,  will  run  off  in  the  day  of  twenty-four 
hours,  at  least  30,000  imperial  gallons  of  wash, 
and  produce  between  3000  and  4000  gallons  of 
spirit ;  a  quantity  unprecedented  in  the  annals 
of  distillation. 

The  results  of  some  experiments  are  given, 
which  were  made  in  the  presence  of  the  officers 
of  the  board  of  excise  in  May  1 826,  by  which, 
atone  operation,  some  spirit  was  produced  as  high 
as  fifty-eight  per  cent,  over  proof,  and  the  mean 
strength  of  the  whole  day's  distillation  was  forty- 
three  per  cent,  over  proof.  The  produce  in  quan- 
tity exceeded  by  ten  per  cent,  what  was  required 
by  the  excise,  according  to  the  attenuation  of  the 
wash.  A  surplus  to  this  extent,  however,  cannot 
be  calculated  upon  ;  but  it  is  manifest,  that  the 
evaporation  and  loss  consequent  upon  one  sin- 
gle distillation,  is  small  as  compared  with  that 
which  results  from  three  distillations,  and  two 
pumpings,  or  other  removals  from  vessel  to  ves- 
sel, as  hitherto  practised.  By  experiments  on 
this  head  made  with  the  same  wash,  on  the  two 
modes  of  distillation,  the  result  has  shown  a 
surplus  product,  in  favor  of  M.  Saintmarc's 
plan,  varying,  according  to  the  delicacy  of  ma- 
nagement, from  three  to  six  per  cent. 

M.  Saintmarc  and  ,  M.  Alegre,  have  also 
introduced  into  practise  in  distillation,  some 
changes  in  the  previous  process  of  fermentation, 
which  effect  an  improvement  in  the  quality  of 
the  wash,  and  give  an  increase  in  the  quantity  of 
spirit.  See  article  FERMENTATION. 

They  have  likewise  constructed  an  apparatus, 
secured  by  patent,  for  improving  the  rectification 
of  raw  or  feint  spirits,  by  which  a  greater  degree 
of  purity  is  attained  than  by  the  common  recti- 
fying still ;  and  the  fine  flavors  necessary  for 
making  compounds  are  employed  more  bene- 
ficially and  delicately  than  by  the  existing  pro- 
cess. For  a  description  of  this  still,  see  article 
RECTIFICATION. 

We  have  devoted  a  large  space  to  the  examin- 
ation of  this  question.  But  the  apparatus  and 
process  united,  present  too  interesting  a  subject 
of  enquiry  and  investigation,  as  compared  with 
the  existing  systems,  to  admit  of  its  being  slightly 
passed  over. 

We  shall  conclude  with  a  few  observations  of 
the  proprietors  of  the  patent,  addressed  alike  to 
the  interest  of  the  British  distiller  and  the  West 
India  planter.  They  say,  when  speaking  of  the 
advantages  the  still  offers : — '  These  advantages 
consist,  shortly,  in  the  comparatively  low  price 
of  the  still — the  trifling  expense  of  'erecting  the 
furnace — the  small  consumption  of  fuel  and 
water — the  diminished  number,  dimensions,  and 
cost  of  the  necessary  vats,  pumps,  pipes,  &c.,  con- 
nected with  the  still — the  limited  space  required 
for  its  erection — the  saving  of  time  in  the  process 
of  distillation  resulting  from  its  use — its  uniform 
applicability  to  every  liquid  that  has  undergone, 
or  is  susceptible  of,  vinous  fermentation  (as  well 
as  to  numerous  other  branches  of  chemical 


science),  and,  especially,  in  the  production,  by 
one  operation  from  the  wash,  of  a  spirit,  exceed- 
ing in  strength  and  purity  all  those  which  have 
hitherto  been  obtained  in  this  country,  by  any 
single  process.  To  these  important  considera- 
tions, which  are  alike  applicable  to  the  united 
kingdom  and  the  colonies,  may  be  added,  as 
especially  so  to  the  latter,  the  no  less  important 
points  of  the  production  of  rum  one-third  higher 
proof  than  the  average  of  what  is  now  obtained 
in  many  of  them ;  and  the  extensive  saving  in 
puncheons,  freight,  and  charges,  when  shipped  in 
that  concentrated  state.' 

'  It  is  unnecessary  to  go  into  details  of  the  sav- 
ing in  puncheons,  freight  and  charges,  when  rum 
is  shipped  at  a  high  proof.  It  is  a  matter  of  too 
much  importance,  and  too  easily  estimated  by  a 
planter,  to  require  figures  in  confirmation  of  the 
statement.  But  the  actual  saving  to  him  in 
these  items,  however  considerable,  is  only  a  part 
of  the  advantage.  The  spirit  thus  obtained,  from 
its  greater  purity,  bears  a  value  in  the  market 
much  above  that  determined  by  the  relative  de- 
gree of  strength,  as  compared  with  rum  of  a  lower 
standard.  And  as  this  improvement  in  strength 
and  quality  is  effected,  not  at  an  augmentation, 
but  at  a  considerable  diminution  of  expense,  it 
is  unquestionable,  that,  when  employed  for  pur- 
poses of  barter,  according  to  the  practice  of  the 
colonies,  at  a  reduced  strength,  that  reduction 
from  the  high  strength  at  which  it  is  brought  over 
by  this  apparatus,  may  be  made  consistently  with 
a  preservation  of  its  purity ;  and  its  value,  as  an 
article  of  barter,  thus  enhanced  in  a  considerable 
degree.' 

They  conclude — 

*  It  must  be  recollected  that  this  is  not  an  ap- 
paratus the  principle  of  which  is  untried.  For 
some  years  a  still  of  the  same  kind — less  perfect, 
it  is  true,  but  still  embodying  the  main  principle 
of  this,  has  been  used  in  France,  by  the  inventor 
there  (who  is  also  one  of  the  proprietors  of  the 
present  patent),  with  the  most  entire  success. 
This  has,  therefore,  the  great  advantage  of  having 
corrected,  in  its  construction,  whatever  defects 
were  found  in  the  original  invention,  from  which 
no  new  invention  is  entirely  exempt ;  sue  i 
corrections  being  founded  on  eighteen  months' 
experience  in  France.  And  the  opinion  is  war- 
ranted, that  the  apparatus  constituting  the  subject 
of  this  patent,  and  ot  the  present  remarks,  is,  in 
its  principle,  the  most  sound  and  scientific,  and 
the  most  sure  and  perfect  in  its  operations,  of 
any  that  has  been  adapted  to  the  art  of  distillation 
in  this  country.' 

The  practical  uses  of  distillation  in  chemistry 
are  too  numerous  to  be  mentioned.  By  it  the 
volatile  part  of  any  substance  is  separated  from 
that  which  is  fixed,  as  in  the  distillation  of  turpen- 
tine, in  which  the  essential  oil  rises  and  the  rosin 
is  left  behind ;  the  more  evaporable  is  separated 
from  the  less  evaporable,  as  in  the  preparation 
or  rectification  of  ardent  spirit ;  liquids  are  freed 
from  foreign  or  accidental  impurities,  as  in  the 
distillation  of  common  water:  volatile  substances 
are  united  in  an  easy  and  commodious  manner, 
as  in  preparing  the  odorous  distilled  waters  of 
aromatic  vegetables :  bodies  are  decomposed 
and  analysed,  new  compounds  are  formed,  and  a 


DISTILLATION. 


335 


knowledge  is  gained  of  the  native  and  chemical 
properties  of  natural  substances. 

Common  distillation  of  aromatic  vegetables  is 
a  simple  process,  but  gives  room  for  some  nicety 
of  management,  particularly  in  the  regulation  of 
the  heat  and  the  quantity  of  water,  which  can 
only  be  learned  by  experience.  As  an  example, 
common  peppermint  water  may  be  given,  and  is 
thus  made  :  put  a  pound  and  a  half  of  dry  pep- 
permint in  a  still,  cover  it  with  water,  put  on  the 
capital,  luting  the  joints  with  wet  bladder  or 
pasted  paper ;  bring  the  liquor  to  boil  quickly, 
and  keep  it  just  boiling  till  about  a  gallon  of 
water  has  run  over.  The  residue  in  the  still  is 
then  thrown  away  as  useless.  The  water  that 
comes  over  first  is  somewhat  turbid,  owing  to  the 
excess  of  essential  oil  that  it  contains,  and  in 
consequence  is  by  much  the  strongest.  By  rest  it 
becomes  clear,  and  a  fine  pellicle  of  oil  rises  to 
the  top. 

The  following  circumstances  are  chiefly  obser- 
vable in  common  distillation: — The  substance 
from  which  the  distillation  is  made  in  some 
cases  requires  previous  treatment,  in  others  none. 
The  petals  of  flowers,  such  as  roses  and  jasmine, 
may  be  used  immediately,  or  only  after  the  gen- 
tlest drying.  The  aromatic  herbaceous  vegetables, 
such  as  peppermint,  may  be  used  indiscriminately 
fresh  or  dry,  observing,  that  as  the  plant  is  much 
more  watery  when  fresh  than  when  dry,  more 
water  may  be  added  in  the  distillation  of  the  latter 
than  of  the  former.  Hard  woods  should  be 
rasped  or  bruised,  and,  as  they  are  less  easily  pe- 
netrated by  the  water,  they  should  be  macerated 
in  it  without  heat  for  from  one  or  two  days  to  as 
nany  weeks,  before  distillation. 

The  quantity  of  water  to  be  used  varies  much 
according  to  circumstances.  It  should  be  always 
so  much  as  during  the  whole  process  to  coverall 
that  part  of  the  still  which  is  immediately 
over  the  fire,  otherwise  the  vegetable  matter  will 
scorch,  and  give  a  very  disagreeable  burnt  taste 
and  smell,  orempyreuma,  to  the  distilled  liquor. 
On  the  other  hand,  too  much  water  makes  the 
distilled  liquor  unnecessarily  dilute.  In  general, 
fresh  vegetables  require  about  thrice  their  weight 
of  water ;  and  when  dry,  five  or  six  times.  The 
still  should  never  be  more  than  about  three- 
fourths  full,  or  even  less  when  succulent  vegeta- 
bles are  used,  to  prevent  boiling  over.  The  ma- 
nagement of  the  fire  is  of  some  consequence,  to 
prevent  boiling  over  and  empyreuma  on  the  one 
hand,  and  on  the  other  to  give  heat  enough  for 
extraction  of  the  aromatic  principle.  Where  a 
water  bath  is  used  (which,  however,  is  tedious, 
and  seldom  if  ever  necessary),  all  danger  of  ex- 
cess of  heat  is  avoided,  but  it  is  often  requisite 
to  increase  the  heat  of  the  bath  by  adding  salt  to 
the  water.  When,  in  distilling  without  a  bath, 
too  much  heat  is  used,  there  is  danger  either  of 
blowing  off  the  capital,  not  without  risk  to  the 
bye-stander,  when  the  liquor  boils  with  extreme 
vehemence  (which  is  particularly  likely  to  occur 
when  the  still  is  too  full  of  bulky  herbaceous  ve 
getables,  that  rise  in  the  capital  and  partly  choke 
up  the  opening  into  the  worm-pipe),  or  else  the 
liquor  boils  over  into  the  worm-pipe,  and  mixes 
a  decoction  of  the  vegetable  with  the  distilled 
water.  This  is  soon  perceived  by  the  condensed 


liquor  coming  out  at  the  bottom  of  the  worm, 
not  in  a  clear  uniform  streamlet,  but  by  gushes 
and  starts,  with  a  gurgling  noise,  and  fouled  or 
colored.  When  this  accident  happens,  the  fire 
should  be  entirely  slacked,  the  capital  taken  off, 
the  liquor  already  come  over  returned  into  the 
still,  and  the  distillation  begun  again  with  more 
care.  When  the  stream  of  distilled  water  flows 
evenly,  and  the  boiling  liquor  is  heard  to  simmer 
moderately  in  the  boiler,  the  operator  will  know 
that  the  process  is  going  on  properly. 

The  quantity  of  aromatic  water  to  be  obtained 
from  a  given  weight  of  any  vegetable  cannot  be 
laid  down  with  accuracy,  so  as  to  obtain  a  liquor 
of  uniform  strength,  as  (independently  of  any 
difference  in  conducting  the  operation)  the  sea- 
son of  the  year,  the  length  of  drying,  and  other 
causes,  will  materially  affect  the  intensity  of 
aroma  in  the  vegetable.  The  taste,  therefore,  is 
a  better  criterion  to  judge  when  to  stop  the  pro- 
cess, as  the  liquor  will  run  nearly  tasteless  long 
before  the  water  has  all  boiled  away.  Some  ad- 
vantage is  gained  by  mixing  all  the  distilled 
liquor  together,  as  the  first  portion  has  generally 
rather  more  essential  oil  than  it  can  retain,  and 
the  last  portion  has  less. 

The  laws  which  relate  to  the  management  of 
a  distillery  are  numerous  and  important;  we 
subjoin  a  brief  abstract.  By  43  Geo.  III.  c.  69, 
every  distiller  or  maker  of  low  wines  or  spirits 
for  sale,  or  exportation,  within  England,  shall 
take  out  a  licence,  which  shall  be  charged  with 
the  yearly  sum  of  £10  ;  and  every  rectifier  of 
spirits  within  England,  shall  pay  for  such  li- 
cence a  duty  of  £5 ;  and  such  licence  shall  be 
renewed  annually  before  the  end  of  the  year,  on 
pain  of  forfeiting,  if  a  common  distiller,  £200 ; 
if  a  molass  distiller  or  rectifier,  £30.  (24  Geo. 
III.  c.  41.)  No  person  shall  be  deemed  a  recti- 
fier or  compounder  who  shall  not  have  an  entered 
still  capable  of  containing,  exclusive  of  the  head, 
120  gallons,  which  shall  have  suitable  tubs  and 
worms,  and  be  used  for  rectifying  British  spirits 
for  sale,  (26  Geo.  III.  c.  73.  By  19  Geo.  III.  c. 
50,)  every  such  distiller  shall  cause  to  be  put  up 
in  large  characters,  over  the  outward  door  of 
every  place  used  for  making  or  keeping  of  Bri- 
tish-made spirits,  the  words  Distiller,  Rectifier, 
or  Compounder  of  Spirituous  Liquors,  on  pain 
of  £100  ;  and  if  any  person  shall  buy  any  such 
spirits  of  any  person  not  having  such  words  over 
his  door,  he  shall  forfeit  £50  By  21  Geo.  III. 
c.  55,  if  any  distiller  or  dealer  shall  buy  any 
British-made  spirits  (except,  as  in  the  former 
case,  at  the  public  sales  of  condemned  spirits  by 
the  commissioners  of  excise)  he  shall  forfeit 
£500.  By  19  Geo.  III.  c.  50,  no  person  shall  be 
permitted  to  make  entry  of  any  work-house  or 
place,  or  of  any  still  or  utensil  for  making,  dis- 
tilling, or  of  keeping  low  wines  or  spirits,  unless 
he  shall  occupy  a  tenement  of  £10  a  year,  as- 
sessed in  his  own  name,  and  paying  the  parish- 
rates  ;  and  by  21  Geo.  III.  c.  55,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent private  distillations,  every  person  who  shall 
make  or  distill  any  low  wines  or  spirits,  whether 
for  sale  or  not  for  sale,  shall  be  deemed  a  com- 
mon distiller  for  sale,  and  shall  enter  his  still  and 
vessels  at  the  next  office  of  excise ;  and  every 
person  making  or  keeping  any  wash  fit  for  dis- 


336 


DISTILLATION. 


filiation,  and  having  in  his  custody  any  still,  shall 
be  deemed  a  common  distiller  for  sale,  and  be 
liable  to  the  several  duties,  and  subject  to  the 
survey  of  the  officers.  No  common  distiller  or 
maker  of  low  wines,  spirits,  or  strong  waters, 
for  sale,  shall  set  up  any  tun,  cask,  wash-back, 
copper,  still,  or  other  vessel,  for  making  or  keep- 
ing any  worts,  wash,  low  wines,  spirits,  or  strong 
•waters;  nor  alter,  nor  enlarge  the  same,  nor 
have  any  of  them  private  or  concealed,  or  any 
private  warehouse,  cellar,  &c.,  for  making  or 
keeping  any  of  the  said  liquors,  without  first  giv- 
ing notice  at  the  next  office  of  excise,  on  pain  of 
£20 ;  and  he  in  whose  occupation  any  of  the  same 
shall  be,  shall  forfeit  £50  ;  8  and  9  Wil.  c.  19. 
And  by  24  Geo.  II.  c.  40,  every  distiller  shall, 
ten  days  before  he  distils  or  makes  any  spirituous 
liquors,  enter  every  vessel,  &c.,  at  the  next  office 
of  excise,  on  pain  of  £50  for  every  still  or  vessel 
used  and  not  entered.  And  every  distiller  shall, 
four  days  before  he  begins  to  brew  any  grain, 
&o.,  make  entry  at  the  next  excise  office,  of  all 
coppers,  vessels,  &c.,  inserting  in  such  entry  the 
day  on  which  he  intends  to  begin,  and  the  use  to 
which  such  vessel  is  to  be  applied,  which  shall 
not  be  altered  on  pain  of  forfeiting  £100,  with 
the  liquor,  which  may  be  seized  by  any  officer 
of  excise,  26  Geo.  III.  c.  73.  And  by  21  Geo.  III. 
c.  55,  no  person  shall  make  use  of  any  vessel, 
room,  8cc.,  for  making  wash  for  the  distillation 
of  low  wines  and  spirits,  without  giving  a  notice 
at  the  next  office  of  excise,  on  pain  of  £50  for 
every  vessel,  room,  &c.,  used  without  notice. 
Nor  shall  any  person  withdraw  his  entry  whilst 
any  duty  is  depending,  or  any  vessels  are  stand- 
ing, except  by  changing  it  on  the  day  of  its  being 
withdrawn,  (23  Geo.  III.  c.  70. ;  26  Geo.  III. 


from  charging  the  still  with  any  other,  under  a 
penalty  of  £100.  '  24  Geo.  II.  c.  40 ;  12  Geo 
III.  c.46;  14  Geo.  III.  c.  73. 

Distillers,  in  preparing  grist  for  wash,  that  use 
more  in  the  proportion  of  one  quarter  of  wheat 
to  two  quarters  of  any  other  grain,  forfeit  £50. 
33  Geo.  II.  c.  9. 

If  any  corn  distiller,  or  maker  of  low  wines  or 
spirits  from  corn  or  grain,  shall  make  use  of  any 
molasses,  coarse  sugar,  hcney,  or  any  composi 
tion  or  extract  of  sugar,  in  brewing  or  preparing 
his  wash  for  distillation,  or  receive  such  materials 
into  his  custody,  exceeding  10  Ibs.  in  weight,  he 
shall  forfeit  £100 ;  and  officers  may  take  samples 
of  the  wash  in  any  vessel,  paying  for  the  same  at 
the  rate  of  Is.  6d.  a  gallon  ;  and  if  the  distiller 
shall  obstruct  him,  he  shall  forfeit  £100.  23  Geo. 
III.  c.  70. 

Officers  are  to  attend  at  the  still-houses,  after 
due  notice,  to  see  that  the  wash-stills  are  properly 
filled,  and  when  they  are  fully  charged  to  lock 
and  secure  them.  And  if  any  person  shall  open 
any  still-head,  &c.,  after  they  have  been  so  locked 
and  before  they  are  opened  by  the  officer  of  ex- 
cise, or  shall  wilfully  damage  any  lock  or  fasten- 
ing, he  shall  forfeit  £200.  12.  Geo.  III.  c.  46. 

Removing  or  concealing  wash,  &c.,  in  the 
possession  of  any  distiller,  incurs  a  forfeiture  of 
the  same ;  and  such  distiller,  and  the  person  em- 
ployed to  remove,  or  who  shall  receive  the  same, 
shall  severally  forfeit  10s.  for  every  gallon  of  it  ; 
and  no  wort,  wash,  &c.,  shall  be  put  into  the 
still  or  removed  from  the  back  or  vessel  in  which 
it  was  fermented,  till  the  same  has  been  gauged, 
in  the  penalty  of  £200  and  double  duty. 

The  officer  shall  every  three  months,  if  re- 
quired, take  an  account  of  the  stock  of  all  dis- 


c.  73.)     No  person  is  allowed  to  have  any  still  or    tillers  and  rectifiers,  and,  if  any  unfair  increase 


number  of  stills,  which  singly  or  together  contain 
less  than  100  gallons,  under  the  penalty  of  £100 
for  every  still ;  and  the  wash-still  shall  contain 
at  least  400  gallons,  exclusive  of  the  head,  under 
the  same  penalty.  2  Geo.  III.  c.5 ;  and  14  Geo. 
III.  c.  73. 

Distillers  are  to  show  to  the  officer  every  still 
or  other  vessel  entered  ;  and  the  vessels  are  to  be 
marked  by  the  gauger  ;  and  defacing  the  mark, 
or  rubbing  out,  incurs  a  penalty  of  £20.  26 
Geo.  II.  c.  40. 

Distillers  who  use  private  pipes,  &c.,  for  con- 
veyance of  distilled  liquors,  forfeit  £100.  (10  and 
11  Wil.  c.  4.)  They  shall  also  make  holes  in  the 
breast  of  the  still  for  taking  gauges  and  samples, 
and  provide  locks  on  the  still-heads,  the  holes, 
discharge-cocks,  and  furnace-door,  under  a  pe- 
nalty of  £50,  and  of  £200  for  breaking  or  wil- 
fully damaging  such  lock  or  fastening,  after  it 
has  been  secured  by  the  officer.  12  Geo.  III. 
c.46;  14  Geo.  III.  c.73. 

The  distiller  shall  provide  proper  ladders  for 
the  officer  to  examine  each  still,  and  assist  in 
setting  them  up,  on  pain  of  £200.  23  Geo.  III. 
c.  70. 

Distillers  are  required  to  give  notice  to  the  officer 
of  excise  before  they  receive  any  wine,  cyder,  &c., 
or  any  kind  of  fermented  wash,  on  pain  of  £50, 
and  also  before  they  charge  or  open  the  still,  ex- 
pressing and  describing  the  number  and  marks 
of  the  wash-batches  used  and  they  are  prohibited 


shall  be  found,  the  same  shall  be  forfeited  and 
may  be  seized  ;  and  the  person  in  whose  stock 
such  excess  shall  be  found  shall  forfeit  £50.  Rec- 
tifiers are  to  mark  the  strength  and  quality  of 
mixed  spirits  on  the  outside  of  the  cask,  and  in 
default  thereof,  or  if  untruly  marked,  the  same 
shall  be  forfeited,  and  also  the  casks,  and  may  be 
seized;  and  the  rectifier  shall  forfeit £50.  26  Geo. 
III.  c.  73. 

By  27  Geo.  III.  c.  31,  made  perpetual  by  41 
Geo.  III.  c.  97,  it  was  enacted,  that  all  spirits 
should  be  deemed  and  taken  to  be  of  the  strength 
indicated  by  Clarke's  hydrometer;  but,  by  43 
Geo.  III.  c.  97,  the  lords  of  the  treasury  may 
discontinue  the  use  of  this  hydrometer,  and  direct 
any  other  to  be  used  in  lieu  of  it.  All  British 
spirits  of  the  third  extraction,  or  which  have  been 
twice  distilled  from  low  wines,  and  had  flavor 
communicated  to  them,  shall  he  deemed 
'  British  brandy ;'  if  no  flavor  has  been  commu 
nicated  to  them,  the  same  shall  be  deemed  *  rec- 
tified British  spirits.'  If  of  the  second  extraction, 
or  once  distilled  from  low  wines,  the  same  shall 
be  deemed  '  raw  British  spirits.'  And  all  British 
spirits  distilled  with  juniper  berries,  caraway 
seeds,  anise  seeds,  or  other  seeds,  or  ingredients 
used  In  the  compounding  of  spirits,  shall  be 
deemed  'British  compounds.'  And  all  British 
spirits  of  a  greater  strength  than  one  to  two  over 
hydrometer  proof  shall  be  deemed  '  spirits  of 
wine.'  Officers  shall  take  an  account  of  the 


DISTILLATION. 


337 


S'.ock  of  rectifiers  and  compounders  every  three 
months  at  least,  and  if  any  increase  of  quantity, 
onder  certain  limitations,  be  found,  the  quantity 
in  excess  shall  be  forfeited,  and  may  be  seized; 
and  such  person  shall  forfeit  £50. 

And  if  any  British  spirits  or  compounds  are  sent 
out  of  a  greater  strength  than  one  in  five  under 
hydrometer  proof,  the  same  shall  be  forfeited,  and 
treble  value,  or  £50  in  the  whole ;  and  the  same 
may  be  seized,  with  the  casks  and  vessels  contain- 
ing it.  30  Geo.  III.  c  37.  The  distiller  shall 
weekly  make  entry  of  all  wash  by  him  used  for 
the  making  of  low  wines  and  spirits  within  each 
week,  on  pain  of  £10;  and  within  a  week  after 
shall  pay  off  the  duties,  on  pain  of  double  duty. 
19  Geo.  III.  c.  50.  All  permits  for  removing 
British  spirits  shall  correspond  with  the  request 
notes,  and  be  delivered  with  such  spirits  to  the 
buyer,  on  the  forfeiture  of  the  same  to  such 
buyer  and  double  the  price,  including  the  duties : 
and  such  buyer  may  be  admitted  to  prove  that 
such  spirits  were  delivered  without  a  lawful  per- 
mit; but  no  buyer  shall  be  allowed  to  avail  him- 
self of  such  forfeiture  unless  complaint  is  made 
within  fourteen  days  after  the  delivery  of  the  spi- 
rits. 26  Geo.  III.  c.  73. 

Retailers  of  distilled  liquors,  or  such  as  sell  the 
same  in  less  quantity  than  two  gallons,  must  take 
out  a  licence,  for  which  they  are  to  pay  annually 
a  sum  corresponding  to  the  rent  of  the  premises 
which  they  occupy ;  if  the  rent  of  such  retailer 
be  £15,  or  upwards,  £5.  2s. ;  at  £20,  and  up- 
wards, £5.  10s.;  at  £25,  and  upwards,  £5.  18s. 
at  £30,  or  upwards,  £6. 6s. ;  at  £40,  or  upwards, 
£6. 14s. ;  and  at  £50,  or  upwards,  £7.  2s.  This 
licence,  which  is  to  be  renewed  annually,  on  the 
penalty  of  £50,  is  to  be  granted  only  to  those 
who  keep  taverns,  victualling-houses,  inns,  coffee- 
houses, or  ale-houses;  who,  within  the  limits  of 
the  office  of  excise  in  London,  pay  £10  a  year 
rent,  and  parish  rates,  and  in  places  where  the 
occupiers  are  not  rated  £12  a  year;  and  who, in 
other  parts  of  the  kingdom,  pay  to  church  and 
poor.  They  must  first  be  licensed  to  sell  ale  in 
the  places  where  they  dwell. 

By  16  Geo.  II.  c.  8,  retailers  of  spirituous  li- 
quors, without  licence,  were  subject  to  a  penalty 
of  £10;  and  by  24  Geo.  II.  c.  40,  all  liquors 
found  in  the  custody  of  such  persons,  or  within 
six  calendar  months  after  conviction,  were 
to  be  seized.  And  by  13  Geo.  III.  c.  56 ; 
and  30  Geo.  III.  c.  38,  such  retailers  are  to 
forfeit  £50,  subject  to  mitigation  so  as  not 
to  be  reduced  below  £5.  Every  person  who 
shall  retail  less  than  two  gallons  shall  enter  his 
warehouses,  shops,  &c.,  and  his  spirituous  liquors, 
on  pain  of  £20'for  every  place,  and  40s.  for  every 
gallon  not  entered;  and  also  the  liquors  and 
casks.  9  Geo.  II.  c.  23;  30  Geo.  III.  c.  38.  By 
19  Geo.  III.  c.  69,  every  importer  or  dealer  in 
spirituous  liquors,  shall  cause  to  be  painted  on 
a  conspicuous  part  of  the  house,  shop,  or  cellar, 
&c.,  used  by  him,  the  words  Importer  of,  or 
Dealer  in,  Spirituous  Liquors,  on  pain  of  £50. 
Any  importer  or  dealer  buying  of  a  person  who 
has  not  these  words  over  the  door  of  his  shop, 
&c.,  shall  forfeit  £100.  Any  person  who  hath  not 
made  entry  of  his  liquors,  and  who  hath  these 
words  over  his  door,  shall  forfeit  £50.  No  spi- 
Voi.  VII. 


rituous  liquors  shall  be  brought  into  a  place  of 
sale  without  previous  notice  to  the  officer  of  ex- 
cise, and  leaving  with  him  a  certificate,  express- 
ing that  all  the  duties  are  paid,  the  quantity  and 
quality,  the  name  of  the  seller,  &c.,  on  pain  of 
forfeiting  £20,  and  also  the  liquor  and  casks.  9 
Geo.  II.  c.  23.  Retailers  shall  not  increase  the 
quantity  of  their  liquors,  on  pain  of  40s.  a  gal- 
lon ;  and  the  liquors  so  mixed  with  water,  or  any 
other  liquors,  shall  be  seized  and  forfeited.  9  Geo. 
II.  c.  23.  By  21  Geo.  III.  c.  55,  the  stock  in- 
creased shall  be  forfeited,  a  quantity  equal  to  the 
increased  quantity  shall  be  seized  by  the  officer, 
and  the  person  offending  shall  forfeit  £20.  The 
officer  may  at  all  times,  by  day  or  night,  enter 
into  warehouses,  shops,  or  other  places,  to  take 
an  account  of  the  quantity  and  quality  ;  and  if 
any  retailer  hinder  the  officer  he  shall  forfeit  £50. 
9  Geo.  II-  c.  23.  No  licensed  retailer  shall  have 
any  share  in  a  distillery  or  rectifying  house,  or 
be  concerned  in  such  trade,  on  pain  of  £200.  26 
Geo.  III.  c.  73. 

Hawkers  of  spirituous  liquors  in  the  :treets, 
&c.,  are  liable  to  a  forfeiture  of  £10.  9  Geo.  II. 
c.  23.  11  Geo.  II.  c.  26.  Persons  giving  away 
spirituous  liquors,  or  paying  wages  in  them, 
shall  be  deemed  retailers.  9  Geo.  II.  c.  23. 
Keepers  of  gaols,  workhouses,  &c.,  selling  spi- 
rituous liquors,  or  knowingly  suffering  them  to 
be  sold,  except  such  as  are  prescribed  by  a  phy- 
sician, surgeon,  or  apothecary,  forfeit  for  the  first 
offence  £100,  and  for  the  second  their  office. 
Persons  bringing  any  such  liquors  into  any  place 
of  that  kind  may  be  apprehended,  and  on  con- 
viction committed  to  the  house  of  correction,  or 
prison,  for  any  time  not  exceeding  three  months, 
unless  they  immediately  pay  a  fine,  not  exceed- 
ing £20,  nor  less  than  £10.  Debts  for  spirituous 
liquors  cannot  be  recovered,  unless  they  have 
been  contracted,  or  the  liquors  delivered  at  one 
time  to  the  value  of  20s.  or  upwards :  and  dis- 
tillers knowingly  selling  or  delivering  distilled 
liquors  to  unlicensed  retailers,  forfeit  £10,  and 
treble  their  value ;  and  the  retailer,  convicting 
the  distiller,  is  entitled  to  a  share  of  the  penalty, 
and  is  himself  indemnified.  Persons  riotously 
rescuing  offenders,  or  assaulting  informers,  and 
their  aiders  or  abettors,  are  guilty  of  felony,  and 
liable  to  seven  years'  transportation.  24  Geo.  II, 
c.  40.  If  any  person  shall  obstruct  any  officer 
in  the  execution  of  his  duty,  in  relation  to  this 
act,  he  shall  forfeit  £200.  23  Geo.  III.  c.  81. 
No  liquor  exceeding  one  gallon  shall  be  removed 
without  a  permit.  6  Geo.l.  c.  21.  British  spi- 
rits made  from  corn  are  allowed  on  exportation 
as  merchandise,  a  bounty  or  drawback  of  £3. 12s. 
per  ton.  5  Geo.  III.  c.  5;  27  Geo.  III.  c.  13. 
And  by  6  Geo.  II.  c.  17.  for  spirits  drawn  from 
British  corn,  a  drawback  was  to  be  allowed  at 
the  port  of  shipping,  of  £4. 18s.  per  ton,  in  full 
of  all  drawbacks:  and  by  23  Geo.  II.  c.  9,  there 
was  to  be  an  additional  drawback  of  £24.  10s.  a 
ton,  on  all  British-made  spirits  exported ;  pro- 
vided that  they  are  not  exported  in  casks  con- 
taining less  than  100  gallons,  and  in  vessels  of 
less  burden  than  100  tons,  except  to  Africa  and 
Newfoundland,  whither  they  may  be  exported  m 
any  vessels  not  less  than  seventy  tons.  6  Geo. 
III.  c.  46.  The  43  Geo.  III.  c.  69,  which  con- 

Z 


DIS 


338 


DIS 


solidates  the  duties,  &c.,  of  excise,  continues  all 
advances,  bounties,  and  drawbacks,  which  are 
particularly  directed  to  be  made  by  any  act  or 
acts  of  parliament  in  force,  on  or  immediately 
before  the  5th  of  July,  1803,  except  so  far  as 
such  allowances  may  be  varied  or  repealed  by 
the  same  act.  By  39  and  40  Geo.  III.  c.  73, 
spirits  distilled  in  England  for  exportation  to 
Scotland,  are  exempted  from  the  excise  duties  in 
England.  And  by  43  Geo.  III.  c.  69,  for  every 
gallon,  English  wine  measure,  of  spirits,  not 
exceeding  in  strength  that  of  one  to  ten  over  hy- 
drometer proof,  and  so  in  proportion  for  any 
higher  degree  of  strength,  made  in  England  and 
thence  imported  into  Scotland,  payment  is  to  be 
made  by  the  importer  before  landing,  of  4s.;  and 
by  c.  81,  an  additional  duty  of  '2s.:  for  every 
such  gallon  manufactured  in  Scotland  and 
brought  from  thence  into  England,  5s.  O^d. ;  and 
by  c.  81,  an  additional  duty  of  2s.  5d.  For 
every  gallon  of  such  spirits  of  greater  strength 
than  one  to  ten  over  hydrometer  proof,  and  not 
exceeding  £3  per  cent,  over  and  above  one  to  ten 
over  hydrometer  proof,  7s  5%d.  and  a  surcharge. 
And  all  duties  and  drawbacks  under  these  acts 
shall  be  proportionate  to  the  actual  quantity. 
No  spirits  shall  be  sent  from  Scotland  to  Eng- 
land, or  from  England  to  Scotland,  by  land,  or 
in  vessels  of  less  than  seventy  tons  burden,  or  in 
casks  containing  less  than  100  gallons,  on  for- 
feiture of  the  same,  together  with  casks  or  pack- 
age. And  if  any  distiller,  rectifier,  compounder, 
or  dealer  in  spirits,  or  servant  belonging  to  any 
such  person,  shall  obstruct  an  officer  in  the  exe- 
cution of  this  act,  he  shall  forfeit  £200.  Vide 
laws  relating  to  distillation  under  GENEVA, 
WHISKEY,  BRANDY,  and  RUM.  See  also  HYDRO- 
METER. 

DISTINCT',  adj.      ^      Fr.  distinct ;  Italian, 
DISTINCTION,  ra.  s.      I  Portug.  and  Span,  dis- 
DISTINC'TIVE,  adj.       [tinto;   Lat.  distinctus, 
DISTINCTIVELY,  adv.  (from  distinguo,  dis,  and 
DISTINCT' LY,  adv.       1  Gr.  «=ri£w,  to  mark  or 
DISTINCTNESS,  n.s.    }  prick   for  distinction  : 
marked  out  in  any  way ;  different  in  kind,  de- 
gree, or  number ;  separate  :  distinction  is  the  act 
or  art  of  discerning  a  difference,  as  well  as  the 
thing  that  notes  it ;  and  the  honor  or  difference 
of  state  resulting.      Distinctive   is  that   which 
marks  a  difference,  or  having  power  to  do  so  : 
distinctively  and  distinctly,  clearly  without  con- 
fusion of  differences.     Distinctness,  more  intense 
or  accurate  distinction. 

For  tho  thingis  that  ben  withonten  the  soule  ghyieth 
voicis,  eithir  pipe,  eithir  harpe,  but  tho  ghyuen  dit- 
tinccioun  of  sownyngis  hou  schal  it  be  knowun  that  is 
sungun  eithir  that  that  is  trumpid  ? 

Wiclif.  1  Cor.  13. 

The  mixture  of  those  things  by  speech,  which  by 
nature  are  divided,  is  the  mother  of  all  error :  to  take 
away  therefore  that  error,  which  confusion  breedeth, 
distinction  is  requisite.  Hooker. 

I  did  all  my  prilgrimage  dilate, 
Whereof  by  parcels  she  had  something  heard, 
But  not  distinctively.  Shakspeare.   Othello. 

This  fierce  abridgment 
Hath  to  it  circumstantial  branches,  which 
Distinction  should  be  rich  in.  Id.  Cymbeline. 


Lawfulness  cannot  be  handled  without  limitations 
and  distinctions.  Bacon's  Holy  War. 

Credulous  and  vulgar  auditors  readily  believe  it, 
and  the  more  judicious  and  distinctive  heads  do  not 
reject  it.  Browne. 

Heaven  is  high, 

High  and  remote,  to  see  from  thence  distinct 
Each  thing  on  earth.  Milton  . 

Tempestuous  fell 

His  arrows  from  the  fourfold-visaged  four, 
Distinct  with  eyes ;  and  from  the  living  wheels 
Distinct  alike  with  multitude  of  eyes.  Id. 

If  by  the  church  they  mean  the  communion  of 
saints  only ;  though  the  persons  of  men  be  visible, 
yet  because  their  distinctive  cognizance  is  invisible, 
they  can  never  see  their  guide ;  and  therefore  they 
can  never  know  whether  they  go  right  or  wrong. 

Bp.  Taylor. 

The  intention  was,  that  the  two  armies,  which 
marched  out  together,  should  afterwards  be  distinct. 

Clmrendon. 

Maids,  women,  wives,  without  distinction  fall ; 
The  sweeping  deluge,  love,  comes  on,  and  covers  all. 

Dry  den. 

The  object  I  could  first  distinctly  view, 
Was  tall  straight  trees,  which  on  the  waters  flew. 

Id. 

The  membranes  and  humours  of  the  eye  are  per- 
fectly pellucid,  and  void  of  colour,  for  the  clearness, 
and  the  distinctness,  of  vision.  Ray  on  Creation. 

Fatherhood  and  property  are  distinct  titles,  and  be- 
gan presently,  upon  Adam's  death,  to  be  in  distinct 
persons.  Locke. 

This  will  puzzle  all  your  logick  and  distinctions  to 
answer  it.  Denham's  Sophy. 

On  its  sides  it  was  bounded  pretty  distinctly,  but  on 
its  ends  very  confusedly  and  indistinctly. 

Newton's  Opticks. 

In  story-telling,  besides  the  marking  distinct  charac- 
ters, and  selecting  pertinent  circumstances,  it  is  like- 
wise necessary  to  leave  off  in  time  and  end  smartly. 

Steele. 

For  from  the  natal  hour,  distinctive  names, 
One  common  right  the  great  and  lowly  claims. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

Some  young  men  of  distinction  are  found  to  travel 
through  Europe,  with  no  other  intent,  than  that  of 
understanding,  and  collecting  pictures,  &c. 

Goldsmith. 

There  is  too  much  reason  to  apprehend,  that  the 
custom  of  pleading  for  any  client,  without  discrimi- 
nation of  right  or  wrong,  must  lessen  the  regard  due 
to  those  important  distinctions,  and  deaden  the  moral 
sensibility  of  the  heart.  Percival. 

The  painter,  on  the  other  hand,  can  throw  stronger 
illumination  and  distinctness  on  the  principal  moment 
or  catastrophe  of  the  action  ;  besides  the  advantage 
he  has  in  using  a  universal  language  which  caa  be 
read  in  an  instant  of  time.  Darwin. 

I  used  then  to  say,  and  I  say  so  still,  render  the 
office  of  a  bishop  respectable  by  giving  some  civil  dis- 
tinction to  its  possessor,  in  order  that  his  example  may 
have  more  weight  with  both  the  laity  and  clergy. 

Bp.  Watton. 

DISTIN'GUISH,t-.a.&w.n."l  Fr.  distinpuer  ; 
DISTINGUISHABLE,  adj.  I  Span,  and  Port. 
DISTINGUISHED,  part.  adj.  [distinguer ;  It, 
DISTIN'GUISHER,  n.  s.  [and  Lat.  distin~ 

DISTIN'GUISHINGLY,  adv.       \  guere.  SeeDis- 
DISTIN'GUISHMENT,  n.s.       J  TINCT.  To  mark 
diversity ;  to  specify ;  to  know  by  some  mark  or 


DIS 


339 


DIS 


token  ;  to  judge ;  and  hence  to  honor:  as  a  neuter 
verb,  to  make  distinction.  Distinguishable  is 
capable  of  being  distinguished ;  honorable.  Dis- 
tinguishingly,  accurately;  or  with  some  mark  of 
honor.  Distinguishment  seems  synonymous  with 
distinction. 

Rightly  to  distinguish,  is,  by  conceit  of  the  mind,  to 
sever  things  different  in  nature,  and  to  discern  wherein 
they  differ.  Hooker. 

We  have  not  yet  been  seen  in  any  house, 
Nor  can  we  he  distinguished,  by  our  faces, 
For  man  or  master. 

Stuikspenre.      Taming  of  the  Shrew. 
Let  us  admire  the  wisdom  of  God  in  this  distinguisher 
of  times,  and  visible  deity,  the  sun. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errouri. 
Impenitent,  they  left  a  race  behind 
Like  to  themselves,  distinguishable  scarce 
From  Gentiles,  but  by  circumcision  vain. 

Milton. 

The  acting  of  the  soul,  as  it  relates  to  perception  and 
decision,  to  choice  and  pursuit,  or  aversion,  is  distin- 
guishable to  us.  Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

Being  dissolved  in  aqueous  juices,  it  is  by  the  eye 
distinguishable  from  the  solvent  body.  Boyle. 

The  not  distinguishing  -where  things  should  be  dis- 
tinguished, and  the  not  confounding  where  things 
should  be  confounded,  is  the  cause  of  all  the  mistakes 
in  the  world.  Selden. 

If  writers  be  just  to  the  memory  of  Charles  II.,  they 
cannot  deny  him  to  have  been  an  exact  knower  of 
mankind,  and  a  perfect  distinguisher  of  their  talents. 

Dryden. 

We  are  able,  by  our  senses,  to  know  and  distinguish 
things  ;  and  to  examine  them  so  far  as  to  apply  them 
to  our  uses,  and  several  ways  to  accommodate  the 
exigencies  of  this  life.  Locke. 

St.  Paul's  Epistles  contain  nothing  but  points  of 
Christian  instruction,  amongst  which  he  seldom  fails 
to  enlarge  on  the  great  and  distinguishing  doctrines  of 
our  holy  religion.  Id. 

Can  I  be  sure  that  in  leaving  all  established  opinions 
I  am  following  the  truth  •,  and  by  what  criterion  shall 
I  distinguish  her,  even  if  fortune  should  at  last  guide 
me  on  her  footsteps  ? 

Hume  on  Human  Understanding . 

The  dittinguishing  part  of  our  constitution  is  its 
liberty.  Burke. 

Moses  distinguishes  the  causes  of  the  flood  into  those 
that  belong  to  the  heavens,  and  those  that  belong  to 
the  earth,  the  rains,  and  the  abyss. 

Burnet't  Theory. 

I  would  endeavour  that  my  betters  should  seek  me 
by  the  merit  of  something  distinguishable,  instead  of 
my  seeking  them.  Swift. 

Wit,  I  consider  as  a  singular  and  unavoidable  man- 
ner of  doing  or  saying  any  thing  peculiar  and  natural 
to  one  man  only,  by  which  his  speech  and  actions  are 
dittinguished  from  those  of  other  men.  Congreve. 

Let  us  revolve  that  roll  with  strictest  eye, 
Where,  safe  from  time,  distinguished  actions  lie. 

Prior. 

To  make  corrections  upon  the  searchers'  reports,  I 
considered  whether  any  credit  at  all  were  to  be  given 
to  their  distinguishments. 

Graunt's  Bills  of  Mortality. 

For  sins  committed,  with  many  aggravations  of 
guilt,  the  furnace  of  wrath  will  be  seven  times  hotter, 
and  burn  with  a  distinguished  fury.  Rogers. 

Some  call  me  a  Tory,  because  the  heads  of  that 
party  have  been  distinguishingly  favourable  to  me. 

Pope. 


Never  on  man  did  heavenly  favour  shine 
With  rays  so  strong,  distinguished,  and  divine. 

Id.      Odyssey, 

The  question  is,  whether  you  rlijtinr/uis/i  me,  because 
you  have  better  sense  than  other  people,  or  whether 
you  seem  to  have  better  sense  than  other  people,  be- 
cause you  distinguish  me.  Shenstone. 

DISTORT',  v.  a.   \      hat.  distortus,  from  a  is 
DISTOR'TION,  n.  s.  j  and    torqueo,    tor/us,    to 

turn.    To  make  crooked ;  twist ;  writhe  ;  deform  : 

often  used  figuratively. 

Something  must  be  distorted  beside  the  intent  of  the 
divine  inditer.  Peacharn  on  Poetry. 

With  fear  and  pain 

Distorted,  all  my  nether  shape  thus  grew 
Transformed.  Milton. 

Wrath  and  malice,  envy  and  revenge,  do  darken 
and  distort  the  understandings  of  men.  Tilbitson. 

By  his  distortions  he  reveals  his  pains  ; 
He  hy  his  tears  and  by  his  sighs  complains. 

Prior. 

In  England  we  see  people  lulled  asleep  with  solid 
and  elaborate  discourses  of  piety,  who  would  b« 
warmed  and  transported  out  of  themselves  by  the  bel- 
lowings  and  distortions  of  enthusiasm. 

Addison's  Spectator. 
Now  mortal  pangs  distort  his  lovely  form.      Smith. 

Here  cross-legg'ed  nobles  in  rich  state  shall  dine, 
There,  in  bright  mail,  distorted  heroes  shine.      (fay. 

For  gold,  his  sword  the  hireling  ruffian  draws ; 
For  gold,  the  hireling  judge  distorts  the  laws. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

We  prove  its  use 

Sovereign  and  most  effectual  to  secure 
A  form,  not  now  gymnastic  as  of  yore, 
From  rickets  and  distortion,  else  our  lot. 

Cowper. 

DISTRACT,  v.  a.  &  adj.  ~\        Fr.    distraire ; 
DISTRACT'EDLY,  adv.  Ital.       distrare  ; 

DISTRACT'EDNESS,  n.  s.         [  Span,    distrahar, 
DISTRAC'TION,  j  from  Lac.  dis,  di- 

DISTRAC'TIVE,  adj.  I  versely,  and  tra- 

DISTRAUGHT',  part.  adj.  J  ho;  Gr.  fyaenrw, 
to  draw.  To  draw  several  ways  at  once :  to  per- 
plex the  mind;  to  harass:  vex;  make  mad. 
Distraction  and  distractedness  are  synonymous. 
Distractive  is  causing  perplexity.  Distraught 
is  distracted. 

While  I  suffer  thy  terrors  I  am  distracted.    Psalm. 

By  sea,  by  sea. 

— Most  worthy  Sir,  you  therein  throw  away 
The  absolute  soldiership  you  have  by  land  ; 
Distract  your  army,  which  doth  most  consist 
Of  war-marked  footmen. 

Shakspeare.     Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

Better  I  were  distract, 

So  should  my  thoughts  be  severed  from  my  griefs  -, 
And  woes,  by  wrong  imagination,  lose 
The  knowledge  of  themselves.         Id.  King  Lear. 

Come,  cousin,  canst  thou  quake,  and  change  thy 

colour, 

Murder  thy  breath  in  middle  of  a  word 
And  then  again  begin,  and  stop  again, 
As  if  thou  wert  distraught  and  mad  with  terror  ? 

Id.     Richard  III. 

Methought  her  eyes  had  crossed  her  tonpi-e  , 
For  she  did  speak  in  starts  distractedly. 

Id.  Twelfth  Night. 
Z2 


D1S 


340 


DIS 


She  was  unable  in  strength  of  mind  to  bear  the 
grief  of  his  disease,  and  fell  distracted  of  her  wits. 

Bacon. 

The  needle  endeavours  to  conform  unto  the  meri- 
dian ;  but  being  distracted,  driveth  that  way  where  the 
greater  and  powerfuller  part  of  the  earth  is  placed. 

Browne'*  Vulgar  Errourt. 

He  had  been  a  good  military  man  in  his  days,  but 
was  then  distraught  of  his  wits.  Camd.  Rem. 

It  would  burst  forth ;  but  I  recover  breath  ; 
And  sense  distract  to  know  well  what  I  utter. 

Milton's  Agonistei. 

The  two  armies  lay  quiet  near  each  other  without 
improving  the  confusion  and  distraction  which  the 
king's  forcos  were  too  much  inclined  to.  Clarendon. 

Idleness  is  but  the  devil's  home  for  temptation,  and 
for  unpro6 table  distracting  musings.  Baxter. 

Never  was  known  a  night  of  such  distraction, 
Noise  so  confused  and  dreadful  '.jostling  crowds, 
That  run  and  knew  not  whither.    Dryd.  Span.  Fr. 
Oft  grown  unmindful  through  distractive  cares, 
I've  stretched  my  arms,  and  touched  him  unawares. 

Dryden. 

If  he  cannot  wholly  avoid  the  eye  of  the  observer, 
he  hopes  to  distract  it  by  a  multiplicity  of  the  object. 

South. 

You  shall  find  a  distracted  man  fancy  himself  a 
king,  and  with  a  right  inference  require  suitable  atten- 
dance, respect,  and  obedience.  Locke. 

So  to  mad  Pentheus  double  Thebes  appears, 
And  furies  howl  in  his  distempered  ears  ; 
Orestes  so,  with  like  distraction  tost, 
Is  made  to  fly  his  mother's  angry  ghost.      Waller, 
What  may  we  not  hope  from  him  in  a  time  of  quiet 
and  tranquillity,  since,  during  the  late  distractions,  he 
has  done  so  much  for  the  advantage  of  our  trade  ? 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

Commiserate  all  those  who  labour  under  a  settled 
distraction,  and  who  are  shut  out  from  all  the  plea- 
sures and  advantages  of  human  commerce. 

Atterbury. 

This  quiet  sail  is  as  a  noiseless  wing 
To  waft  me  from  distraction ;  once  I  loved 
Torn  ocean's  roar,  but  thy  soft  murmuring 
Sounds  sweet  as  if  a  sister's  voice  reproved, 
That  I  with,  stern  delights  should  e'er  have  been  so 

moved.  Byron's  Childe  Harold. 

DISTRAIN'  v.  a.  &  n.   ~)      Fr.  destraindre  ; 
DISTRAIN'ER,  n.  s.  Mtal.  and  Lat.  dis- 

DISTRAINT',  n.  s.  j  tringere;  dis,  exple- 

tive, and  stringo,  to  gripe.  To  lay  hold  of  by 
law.  See  the  article. 

Here's  Beauford,  that  regards  not  God  nor  king, 
Hath  here  distrained  the  Tower  to  his  use. 

Shakspeare. 

The  earl  answered,  I  will  not  lend  money  to  my 
superior,  upon  whom  I  cannot  distrain  for  the  debt. 

Camden't  Remains. 
Blood,  his  rent  to  have  regained 
Upon  the  British  diadem  distrained.  Marvel. 

DISTRAIN,  or  DISTREIN,  in  law,  is  to  attach, 
or  seize  on  one's  goods,  for  the  satisfaction  of  a 
debt.  It  is  the  mode  of  levying  a  distress.  See 
the  following  article. 

DISTRESS',  v.  a.  &  n.  $.  >      Fr.  dltresse  ;  It. 

DISTRESSFUL,  adj.  J  distrezza ;  from 

Lat.  districtio,  distringo;  to  press  hard;  hence, 
distress,  because  a  person  in  distress  is  pressed 
by  his  affairs.  To  seize  by  law;  to  harass; 
crush  by  affliction;  make  unhappy. 


We  are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed. 
Bible.  2  Cor.  iv.  8. 

0  flesh  they  ben,  and  o  flesh,  as  I  gesse, 
Hath  but  on  herte  in  wele  and  in  distress. 

Chaucer.  Cant.  Tales. 

He  would  first  demand  his  debt ;  and,  if  he  were 
not  paid,  he  would  straight  go  and  take  a  distress  of 
goods  and  cattle,  where  he  could  find  them,  to  the 
value.  Spenser. 

There  can  I  sit  alone,  unseen  of  any, 
And  to  the  nightingale's  complaining  notes 
Tune  my  distresses,  and  record  my  woes. 

Shakspeare. 

1  often  did  beguile  her  of  her  tears, 
When  I  did  speak  of  some  distressful  stroke 
That  my  youth  suffered.  Id.   Othello. 
They  were  not  ashamed — to  come  to  me  for  assess- 
ments and  monthly  payments  for  that   estate   which 
they  had  taken ;  and  took  distresses  from  me  upon  my 
most  just  denial.                  Bp.  Hall's  Hard  Measure. 

Quoth  she,  some  say  the  soul's  secure 
Against  distress  and  forfeiture.  Hudibras. 

People  in  affliction  or  distress  cannot  be  hated  by 
generous  minds.  Clarissa. 

The  ewes  still  folded,  with  distended  thighs, 
Unmilked,  lay  bleating  in  distressful  cries. 

^Pope's  Odyssey. 

And  such  is  the  fate  of  hapless  lexicography,  that 
not  only  darkness,  but  light,  impedes  and  distresses 
it ;  things  may  be  not  only  too  little,  but  too  much, 
known,  to  be  happily  illustrated . 

Johnson.  Preface  to  Dictionary. 

Ah !  then  and  there  was  hurrying  to  and  fro, 
And  gathering  tears,  and  tremblings  of  distress, 

And  cheeks  all  pale,  which  but  an  hour  ago 
Blushed  at  the  praise  of  their  own  loveliness. 

Byron. 

DISTRESS,  DISTRICTIO,  is  the  taking  of  a  per- 
sonal chattel  out  of  the  possession  of  the  wrong- 
doer, into  the  custody  of  the  party  injured,  to 
procure  a  satisfaction  for  the  wrong  committed. 
The  term  distress  is  also,  in  our  law  books, 
applied  to  the  thing  taken  by  this  process,  as 
well  as  to  the  process  itself.  The  most  usual 
injury  for  which  a  distress  may  be  taken  is  that 
of  non-payment  of  rents.  See  RENT. 

It  is  held  as  a  universal  principle,  that  a  dis- 
tress may  be  taken  for  any  kind  of  rent  in  arrear; 
the  detaining  of  which  beyond  the  day  of  pay- 
ment is  an  injury  to  him  that  is  entitled  to  re- 
ceive it.  Likewise,  for  neglecting  to  do  suit  to 
the  lord's  court,  or  other  certain  personal  ser- 
vice, (Co.  Litt.  46,)  the  lord  may  distrain, of  com- 
mon right.  Also,  for  amercements  in  a  court- 
leet  a  distress  may  be  had  of  common  right ;  but 
not  for  amercements  in  a  court-baron,  without  a 
special  prescription  to  warrant  it,  (Brownl.  36.) 
Another  injury  for  which  distresses  may  be  taken, 
is  where  a  man  finds  beasts  of  a  stranger  wan- 
dering in  his  grounds,  damage-feasant;  that  is, 
doing  him  hurt  or  damage,  by  treading  down  hij 
grass,  or  the  like ;  in  which  case  the  owner  of  th» 
soil  may  distiain  them  till  satisfaction  be  mad 
him  for  the  injury  sustained.  Lastly,  for  severa\ 
duties  and  penalties  inflicted  by  special  acts  of 
parliament,  as  for  assessments  made  by  commis- 
sioners of  sewers,  stat.  7  Ann.  c.  10,  or -for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  stat.  43  Eliz.  c.  2,  remedy  by 
distress  and  sale  is  given :  with  regard  to  Which 


DISTRESS. 


341 


it  may  be  observed,  that  such  distresses  are 
partly  analogous  to  the  ancient  distress  at  com- 
mon law,  as  being  repleviable  and  the  like  (4 
Burr.  589)  ;  but  more  resembling  the  common 
law  process  of  execution,  by  seizing  and  selling 
the  goods  of  the  debtor  under  a  writ  of  FIERI 
FACIAS,  which  see. 

By  stat.  56  Geo.  3,  c.  88,  §  16,  17,  tenants 
in  Ireland  having  paid  rent  to  their  immediate 
landlord,  if  distrained  by  the  superior  landlord, 
may  recover  damages  against  their  immediate 
landlord,  and  retain  them  out  of  the  future 
accruing  rent.  By  this  act,  as  amended  by  58 
Geo.  3,  c.  39,  the  powers  of  distress  on  corn,  &c., 
growing  (given  in  England  by  stat.  11  Geo.  II., 
c.  19)  are  extended  to  Ireland;  and  other  provi- 
sions are  made  for  the  recovery  of  tenements 
from  absconding,  overholding,  and  defaulting 
tenants. 

With  respect  to  the  things  which  may  be  dis- 
trained, or  taken  in  distress,  it  may  be  laid  down 
as  a  general  rule,  that  all  chattels  personal  are 
liable  to  be  distrained,  unless  particularly  pro- 
tected or  exempted.  Instead,  therefore,  of  men- 
tioning the  things  that  are  distrainable,  it  will  be 
more  easy  to  recount  the  things  which  are  not 
so,  with  the  reason  of  their  particular  exemptions. 
(Co.  Litt.  47).  Every  thing  which  is  distrained 
is  presumed  to  be  the  property  of  the  wrong-doer : 
it  will  follow,  therefore,  that  such  things,  in  which 
no  man  can  have  an  absolute  and  valuable  pro- 
perty, as  dogs,  cats,  rabbits,  and  all  animals  feras 
nature,  cannot  be  distrained.  But  if  deer,  which 
are  ferae  naturae,  are  kept  in  a  private  enclosure 
for  the  purpose  of  sale  or  profit,  this  circum- 
stance reduces  them  to  a  kind  of  stock  or  mer- 
chandise, that  they  may  be  distrained  for  rent. 
Moreover,  whatever  is  in  the  personal  use  or 
occupation  of  any  man  is,  for  the  time,  privi- 
leged and  protected  from  any  distress ;  as  an 
axe  with  which  a  man  is  cutting  wood,  or  a  horse 
while  a  man  is  riding  him.  But  horses  drawing 
a  cart,  and  also  the  cart,  may  be  distrained  for 
rent-arrere,  if  a  man  be  not  upon  the  cart  (1 
Vent.  36)  :  and  it  hath  been  said,  that  if  a  horse, 
though  a  man  be  riding  him,  be  taken  damage- 
feasant,  or  trespassing  in  another's  ground,  the 
horse  may  be  distrained  and '  led  away  to  the 
pound.  (1  Sid.  440.)  However,  the  authorities 
on  this  point  being  collected  together  in  Hargr. 
Co.  Litt.  47,  the  clear  result  of  them  is,  that 
such  a  distress  is  illegal.  Again,  valuable  things 
in  the  way  of  trade  shall  not  be  liable  to  distress ; 
as  a  horse  standing  in  a  smith's,  shop  to  be  shod, 
or  in  a  common  inn ;  or  cloth  at  a  tailor's  house  ; 
or  corn  sent  to  a  mill  or  market.  All  these  are 
protected  or  privileged  for  the  benefit  of  trade  ; 
and  are  supposed  in  common  presumption  not 
to  belong  to  the  owner  of  the  house,  but  to  his 
customers.  But,  generally  speaking,  whatever 
goods  and  chattels  the  landlord  finds  upon  the 
premises,  whither  they,  in  fact,  belong  to  the 
tenant  or  a  stranger,  are  distrainable  by  him  for 
rent ;  for  otherwise  a  door  would  be  open  to  in- 
finite frauds  upon  the  landlord ;  and  the  stranger 
has  his  remedy  by  action  on  the  case  against  the 
tenant,  if  by  the  tenant's  default  the  chattels  are 
distrained,  so  that  he  cannot  render  them  when 
called  upon.  With  regard  to  a  stranger's  beasts 


which  are  found  on  the  tenant's  land,  the  follow- 
ing distinctions  are  taken.  If  they  are  put  in  by 
consent  of  the  owner  of  the  beasts,  they  are 
distrainable  immediately  afterwards  for  rent- 
arrere  by  the  landlord.  (Cro.  Eliz.  549.)  So 
also  if  the  stranger's  cattle  break  the  fences,  and 
commit  a  trespass  by  coming  on  the  land,  they 
are  distrainable  immediately  by  the  lessor  for 
his  tenant's  rent,  as  a  punishment  to  the  owner 
of  the  beasts-  for  the  wrong  committed  through 
his  negligence.  (Co.  Litt.  47.)  But  if  the  lands 
were  not  sufficiently  fenced  so  as  to  keep  out 
cattle,  the  landlord  cannot,  generally,  distrain 
them,  till  they  have  been  levant  and  couchant  on 
the  land  ;  that  is,  have  been  long  enough  there  to 
have  lain  down  and  rose  up  to  feed ;  which,  in 
general,  is  held  to  be  one  night  at  least;  and  then 
the  law  presumes,  that  the  owner  may  have 
notice  whither  his  cattle  have  strayed,  and  it  is 
his  own  neglect  not  to  have  taken  them  away. 
There  are  also  other  things  privileged  by  the 
ancient  common  law;  as  a  man's  tools  and  uten- 
sils of  his  trade,  the  axe  of  a  carpenter,  the 
books  of  a  scholar,  and  the  like ;  which  are  said  to 
be  privileged  for  the  sake  of  the  public,  because 
the  taking  of  them  away  would  disable  the  owner 
from  serving  the  commonwealth  in  his  station. 
So,  beasts  of  the  plough,  averia  carucae,  and 
sheep,  are  privileged  from  distresses  at  common 
law  (stat.  51  Hen.  III.  c.  4.)  :  while  dead  goods, 
or  other  sort  of  beasts,  which  Bracton  calls 
catalla  otiosa,  may  be  distrained.  But,  as  beasts 
of  the  plough  may  be  taken  in  execution  for 
debt,  so  they  may  be  for  distresses  by  statute, 
which  partake  of  the  nature  of  executions.  4 
Burr  589).  And,  perhaps,  the  true  reason,  why 
these  and  the  tools  of  a  man's  trade  were  privi- 
leged at  the  common  law,  was,  because  the  dis- 
tress was  then  merely  intended  to  compel  the 
payment  of  the  rent,  and  not  as  a  satisfaction 
for  the  non-payment ;  and,  therefore,  to  deprive 
the  party  of  the  instruments  and  means  of  paying 
it,  would  counteract  the  very  end  of  the  distress 
(4  Burr.  588).  Moreover,  nothing  shall  be  dis- 
trained for  rent,  which  may  not  be  rendered 
again  in  as  good  a  plight  as  when  it  was  dis- 
trained ;  for  which  reason  milk,  fruit,  and  the 
like,  cannot  be  distrained ;  a  distress  at  common 
law  being  only  in  the  nature  of  a  pledge  or  secu- 
rity, to  be  restored  in  the  same  plight  when  the 
debt  is  paid.  So,  anciently,  sheaves  or  stacks  of 
corn  could  not  be  distrained ;  because  some 
damage  must  needs  accrue  in  their  removal ;  but 
a  cart  loaded  with  corn  might ;  as  that  could  be 
safely  restored.  But  now  by  statute  2  W.  & 
M.  c.  5,  corn  in  sheaves  or  cocks,  or  loose  in  the 
straw,  or  hay  in  barns  or  ricks,  or  otherwise,  may 
be  distrained,  as  well  as  other  chattels.  Lastly, 
things  fixed  to  the  freehold  may  not  be  distrained, 
as  caldrons,  windows,  doors,  and  chimney  pieces; 
for  they  savour  of  the  realty.  For  this  reason 
also  corn  growing  could  not  be  distrained;  till  the 
statute  of  11  Geo.  II,  c.  19,  empowered  landlords 
to  distrain  corn,  hops,  grass,  or  other  products  of 
the  earth,  and  to  cut  and  gather  them  when  ripe. 
The  goods  of  a  carrier  are  privileged,  and  cannot 
be  distrained  for  rent,  though  the  waggon  con- 
taining them  is  put  into  the  barn  of  a  house, 
or  on  the  road.  (1  Salk.  249).  But  the  goods  of 


342 


DISTRESS. 


.1  third  person,  found  on  the  premises,  may  be 
distrained  by  the  collector  of  the  house  and  win- 
dow tax,  for  arrears  under  43  Geo.  III.  c.  161, 
though  the  goods  are  only  borrowed  and  the 
person  in  arrear  has  other  goods  of  his  own  on 
the  premises  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  arrears,  1 
Maid,  and  Sel.  Rep.  601. 

ii.  We  enquire  next  how  distresses  may  be 
taker,  disposed  of,  or  avoided.     The  law  of  dis- 
tresseS)  says  Elackstone,  is  greatly  altered  in  late 
years.      Formerly  they  were  regarded  as  a  mere 
pledge  or  security  for  payment  of  rent  or  other 
duties,  or  satisfaction  for  damage  done.     And  so 
the  law  continues  with  regard  to  distresses  of  beasts 
taken  damage-feasant,  and  for  other  causes,  not 
altered  by  act  of  parliament;    over  which  the 
distraincr  has  no  other  power  than  to  retain  them 
till    satisfaction  is    made.       But    distresses  for 
rent-arrere   being   found  by  the  legislature   to 
be   the   shortest  and  most   effectual   method  of 
compelling  the  payment  of  such  rent,  many  be- 
neficial laws  for  this  purpose  have  been  made  in 
the  last  century ;  which  have  much  altered  the 
common  law,  as  laid  down  by  our  ancient  wri- 
ters.    In  discussing  this  part  of  the  subject,  it 
will  be  supposed  that  the  distress  is   made  for 
rent;  and  the  differences  between  such  distress, 
and  that  taken  for  other  causes,  will  be  specified. 
All  distresses  must  be  made  by  day,  unless  in  the 
case  of  damage-feasant ;  an  exception  being  made 
in  this  case,  lest  the  beasts  should  escape  before 
they  are  taken.     (Co.  Lift.  142).      When  a  per- 
son intends  to  make  a  distress,  he  must,  by  him- 
self or  his  bailiff,  enter  on  the  demised  premises ; 
formerly  during  the  continuance  of  the  lease,  but : 
now  (stat.  8  Ann.  c.  14),  if  the  tenant  holds 
over,  the  landlord  may  distrain  within  six  months 
after  the  determination  of  the  lease;    provided 
his  own  title  or  intere»t,  as  well  as  the  tenant's 
possession,  continue  at  the  time  of  the  distress. 
If  the  lessor  does  not  find  sufficient  distress  on 
the  premies,  formerly  he  could  not  resort  any 
where  else  ;  and  therefore,  knavish  tenants  made 
a  practice  to  convey  away  their  goods  and  stock, 
fraudulently,  from  the  house  or  lands  demised, 
in  order  to  cheat  their  landlords.  But  now  (stat. 
8  Ann.  c.  14.  11   Geo.   II.  c.  19),   the  landlord 
may  distrain  any  goods  of  his  tenant,  carried 
clandestinely  off  the  premises,  wherever  he  rinds 
them  within  thirty  clays  after,  unless  they  have 
been  bona  fide  sold  for  a  valuable  consideration  : 
and   all   persons  privy  to,  or  assisting  in  such 
fraudulent  conveyance,  forfeit  double  the  value 
to  the  landlord.      The   landlord  may  also  dis- 
train the  beasts  of  his  tenant,  feeding  upon  any 
commons  or  wastes,  appendant  or  appurtenant  to 
the  demised  premises.      The  landlord  might  not 
formerly  break  open  a  house,  to  make  a  distress, 
for  that  is  a  breach  of  the  peace.      But  when  he 
was  in  the  house,  it  was  held,  that  he   might 
break   open  an  inner  door  (Co.  Litt.  16.  Com- 
berb.  17) ;  and  now  (stat.  11  Geo.  II.  c.  19)  he 
may.  by  the  assistance  of  the  peace  officers  of  the 
parish,  break  open,  in  the  day-time,  any   place 
whither  the  goods  have   been  fraudulently   re- 
moved, and  locked  up  to  prevent  a  distress ;  oath 
being  first  made,  in  case  it  be  a  dwelling-house, 
of   a  reasonable  ground    to   suspect   that  such 
goods  are  concealed  in  it.     Where  a  man  is  en- 


titled to  distrain  for  an  entire  duty,  he  ought 
to  distrain  for  the  whole  at  once;  and  not  for 
part  at  one  time,  and  part  at  another.  (2  Lutw. 
1532).  But  if  he  distrains  for  the  whole,  and 
there  is  not  sufficient  on  the  premises,  or  he  hap- 
pens to  mistake  in  the  value  of  the  thing  dis- 
trained, and  so  takes  an  insufficient  distress,  he 
may  take  a  second  distress  to  complete  his 
remedy.  (Cro.  Eliz.  13.  stat.  17;  Car.  II.  c.  7: 
4  Burr  590).  Distresses  must  be  proportioned  to 
the  thing  distrained  for.  By  the  statute  of  Marl- 
bridge,  52  Hen.  III.  c.  4,  if  any  man  takes  a 
great  or  unreasonable  distress,  for  rent-arrere,  he 
shall  be  heavily  amerced  for  the  same.  Or  if  (2 
Inst.  107.)  the  landlord  distrains  two  oxen  for 
twelve-pence  rent ;  the  taking  of  both  is  an  un- 
reasonable distress;  but  if  there  were  no  other 
distress  near  the  value  to  be  found,  he  might  reason- 
ably have  distrained  one  of  them;  but  for  homage, 
fealty,  or  suit  and  service,  as  also  for  parliamen- 
tary wages,  it  is  said  that  no  distress  can  be  ex- 
cessive. (Bro.  Abr.  tit.  Assise.  291 ;  Prerogative 
98.)  For  as  these  distresses  cannot  be  sold,  the 
owner,  upon  making  satisfaction,  may  have  his 
chattels  again.  The  remedy  for  excessive  dis- 
tresses is  by  a  special  action  on  the  statute  of 
Marlbridge ;  for  an  action  of  trespass  is  not 
maintainable  upon  this  account,  it  being  no  injury 
at  the  common  law. 

iii.  When  the  distress  is  taken,  the  next  ob- 
ject of  consideration  is  the  disposal  of  it.  For 
which  purpose  the  things  distrained  must  in  the 
first  place  be  carried  to  some  pound,  and  there 
impounded  by  the  taker.  But  in  their  way  thi- 
ther, they  may  be  rescued  by  the  owner,  in  case 
the  distress  was  taken  without  cause,  or  contrary 
to  law :  as  if  no  rent  be  due ;  if  they  were  taken 
upon  the  highway,  or  the  like  ;  in  these  cases  the 
tenant  may  lawfully  make  rescue.  (Co.  Litt. 
160,  161).  But  if  they  be  once  impounded, 
even  though  taken  without  any  cause,  the  owner 
may  not  break  the  pound  and  take  them  out ;  for 
they  are  then  in  custody  of  the  law.  (Co.  Litt.  47). 
When  impounded,  the  goods  were  formerly  only 
in  the  nature  of  a  pledge  or  security  to  compel  the 
performance  of  satisfaction :  and  upon  this  account, 
it  has  been  held  (Cro.  Jac.  148)  that  the  distrainor 
is  not  at  liberty  to  work  or  use  a  distrained  beast. 
And  thus  the  law  still  continues  with  regard  to 
beasts  taken  damage-feasant,  and  distresses  for 
suit  or  services;  which  must  remain  impounded, 
till  the  owner  makes  satisfaction  ;  or  contests 
the  right  of  distraining  by  replevying  the  chattels. 
This  kind  of  distress,  though  it  puts  the  owner  to 
inconvenience,  and  is  therefore  a  punishment  to 
him,  yet,  if  he  continues  obstinate  and  will  make 
no  satisfaction  or  payment,  it  is  no  remedy  at  all 
to  the  distrainor.  But  for  a  debt  due  to  the 
crown,  unless  paid  within  forty  days,  the  distress 
was  always  saleable  at  common  law.  (Bro.  Abr. 
tit.  Distress.  71).  And  for  an  amercement  at  a 
court-leet,  the  lord  may  also  sell  the  distress  (8 
Rep.  41);  partly  because,  being  the  king's  court 
of  record,  its  process  partakes  of  the  royal  prero- 
gative (Bro.  ubi.  supra.  12  Mod.  33O):  but  prin- 
cipally, because  it  is  in  the  nature  of  an  execution 
to  levy  a  legal  debt.  And  so  in  the  several  sta- 
tute-distresses already  mentioned,  which  are  also 
in  the  nature  of  executions ;  the  power  of  sale  is 


PIS  343 

likewise  usually  given,  to  effectuate  and  complete 
the  remedy.  And  in  like  manner,  by  several 
acts  of  parliament  (2  W.  &  M.  c.  5.,  8  Ann.  c. 
14.,  4  Geo.  II.  c.  28,  11  Geo.  II.  c.  19),  in  all 
cases  of  distress  for  rent,  if  the  tenant  or  owner 
do  not,  within  five  days  after  the  distress  is  taken, 
and  notice  of  the  cause  thereof  given  to  him, 
replevy  the  same  with  sufficient  security,  the  dis- 
trainor,  with  the  sheriff  or  constable,  shall  cause 
the  same  to  be  appraised  by  two  sworn  appraisers, 
and  sell  the  same  towards  satisfaction  of  the  rent 
and  charges  ;  rendering  the  overplus,  if  any,  to 
the  owner  himself.  And,  by  these  means,  a  full 
and  entire  satisfaction  may  now  be  had  for  rent 
in  arrear,  by  the  mere  act  of  the  party  himself, 
viz.  by  distress,  the  remedy  given  at  common 
law,  and  sale  consequent  thereon,  which  is  added 
by  act  of  parliament.  If  any  distress  and  sale 
shall  be  made,  for  rent  in  arrear  and  due,  when 
none  is  really  due,  the  owner  shall  recover  double 
value,  with  full  costs.  2  W.  Sess.  1  c.  5. 

The  taking  of  a  distress  was  formerly  reckoned 
a  hazardous  proceeding,  on  account  of  the  many 
particulars  that  attended  it :  for  if  any  irregularity 
was  committed,  it  vitiated  the  whole,  and  made 
the  distrainors  trespassers  ab  initio  (1  Ventr.  37). 
But  now,  by  the  statute  11  Geo.  II.  c.  19,  it  is 
provided,  that  for  any  unlawful  act  done,  the 
whole  shall  not  be  unlawful,  or  the  parties  tres- 
passers ab  initio ;  but  that  the  party  grieved  shall 
only  have  an  action  for  the  real  damage  sustained; 
and  not  even  that,  if  tender  of  amends  is  made 
before  any  action  is  brought.  Blackst.  Comm. 
Book  iii. 

DISTRESS,  PERSONAL,  is  made  by  distraining 
a  man's  moveable  goods,  and  seizing  the  profits 
of  his  lands  and  tenements,  from  the  teste,  or 
date  of  the  writ,  for  the  defendant's  contempt  in 
not  appearing  to  an  action  brought  against  him 
when  he  was  summoned,  or  attached ;  and  the 
issues  so  returned  by  the  sheriffs,  are  forfeited  to 
the  king,  and  estreated  into  the  exchequer. 

DISTRESS,  REAL,  is  made  on  immoveable 
goods.  It  differs  from  an  attachment  in  this,  that 
it  cannot  be  taken  by  any  common  person,  with- 
out the  compass  of  his  own  fee ;  except  it  be 
presently  after  the  cattle,  or  other  things  are 
driven,  or  borne  off  the  ground,  on  purpose  to 
avoid  distress. 

Distress  has  been  termed  either  finite  or  infinite. 
Distress  finite,  is  that  which  is  limited  by  law, 
in  regard  to  the  number  of  times  it  shall  be 
made,  in  order  to  bring  the  party  to  a  trial  of  the 
action.  Distress  infinite,  is  that  which  is  without 
any  limitation  being  made  till  the  person  ap- 
pears. It  is  farther  applied  to  jurors  that  do  not 
appear :  as,  upon  a  certificate  of  assise,  the  pro- 
cess is  venire  facias,  habeas  corpora,  and  distress 
infinite.  It  is  also  divided  into  grand  distress  and 
ordinary  distress :  of  these  the  former  extends  to 
all  the  goods  and  chattels  that  the  party  has 
within  the  county.  A  person,  of  common  right, 
may  distrain  for  rents  and  all  manner  of  services; 
and  where  a  rent  is  reserved  on  a  gift  in  tail, 
lease  for  life,  or  years,  &c.,  though  there  be  no 
clause  of  distress  in  the  grant  or  lease,  so  as  that 
he  has  the  reversion :  but  on  a  feoffment  made  in 
fee,  a  distress  may  not  be  taken,  unless  it  be  ex- 
iiitssly  reserved  in  the  deed. 


DIS 

DISTRIBUTE,  v.  a.  -\    Fr.  distribuer ;  Ital. 
DISTRIBUTER,  n.  s.       I  and     Span,     distri- 
DISTRIBU'TION,  adj.      \buere;    Lat.    distri- 
DISTRIB'UTIVE,  adj.       I  buere;  dis,  diversely, 
DISTRIB'UTIVELY,  adv.J  and    tribuo,    to   be- 
stow.    To  divide  among  several ;  to  deal  forth ; 
dispense.     Distributer  is,  he  who  deals  out;  and 
distribution,  the  act  of  distributing  ;   hence  cha- 
rity.    Distributive,  that  which   assigns  the  due 
portions  of  things      Distributively,   proportion- 
ally; singly;  particularly. 

She  did  distribute  her  goods  to  all  them  that  were 
nearest  of  kindred.  Judith  xvi.  24. 

The  king  sent  over  a  great  store  of  gentlemen  and 
warlike  people,  amongst  whom  he  distributed  the  land. 

Spenser. 

Although  we  cannot  be  free  from  all  sin  collec- 
tively, in  such  sort  that  no  part  thereof  shall  be  found 
inherent  in  us  ;  yet,  distributively  at  the  least,  all 
great  and  grievous  actual  offences,  as  they  offer  them- 
selves one  by  one,  both  may  and  ought  to  be  by  all 
means  avoided.  Hooker. 

The  spoil  got  on  the  A  ntiates 
Was  not  distributed.         Shiikspeare.   Coriolanus. 
Of  great  riches  there  is  no  real  use,  except  it  be  in 
the  distribution.  Kacon's  Essays. 

If  Justice  will  take  all,  and  nothing  give, 
Justice  methinks  is  not  distributive.  Dryden. 

Observe  the  distributive  justice  of  the  authors,  which 
is  constantly  applied  to  the  punishment  of  virtue,  and 
the  reward  of  vice,  directly  opposite  to  the  rules  of 
their  best  criticks.  Swift. 

There  were  judges  and  distributers  of  justice  ap- 
pointed for  the  several  parts  of  his  dominions. 

Addison  on  Itnl;/. 

Let  us  govern  our  charitable  distributions  by  this 
pattern  of  nature,  and  maintain  a  mutual  circulation 
of  benefits  and  returns.  Atterbury. 

As  an  integral  whole  is  distinguished  into  its  seve- 
ral parts  by  division,  so  the  word  distribution  is  most 
properly  used,  when  we  distinguish  a  universal  whole 
into  its  several  kinds  of  species.  Wat's. 

There  remains  yet  to  be  considered  the  distribution 
of  words  into  their  proper  classes,  or  that  part  of  lexi- 
cography which  is  strictly  critical.  Johnson. 

The  Latin  language,  long  the  vehicle  used  in  dis- 
tributing knowledge  among  the  different  nations  of 
Europe,  is  daily  more  and  more  neglected. 

Franklin. 

DISTRIBUTION,  in  printing,  the  taking  a  form 
asunder,  separating  the  types,  and  disposing 
them  in  the  cases  again,  each  in  its  proper  cell. 
See  PRINTING. 

DI'STRICT,  n.  s.  Fr.  district;  Ital.  dis- 
tretto;  Span,  districto ;  Lat  district™,  from  dis- 
tringo,  to  bind,  as  with  limits.  The  limit,  or 
circuit,  of  a  given  authority  :  hence,  a  region, 
country,  or  portion  of  a  country. 

His  governors,  who  formed  themselves  upon  the 
example  of  their  grand  monarque,  practised  all  the 
arts  of  despotick  government  in  their  respective  du- 
tricts.  Addison. 

With  stern  distate  avowed, 
To  their  own  districts  drive  the  suitor  crowd. 

Pope. 

Those  districts  which  between  the  trnpicks  lie, 
The  scorching  beams,  directly  darted,  fry. 

Blachmore. 

DISTRINGAS,  in  English  law,  a  writ  directed 
to  the  sheriff,  or  other  officer,  commanding  hirr 


DIS 


344 


DIS 


to  distrain  for  a  debt  to  the  king ;  or  for  his  ap- 
pearance at  a  certain  day.  There  is  a  distringas 
against  peers,  and  persons  entitled  to  privilege  of 
parliament,  under  statute  10  Geo.  III.,  cap.  50; 
by  which  the  effects,  in  law  called  issues,  levied 
may  be  sold  to  pay  the  plaintiffs  cost,  and  it  has 
been  held  that  this  statute  extends  to  all  writs  of 
distringas.  In  detinue,  after  judgment,  the  plain- 
tiff may  have  a  distringas  to  compel  the  defendant 
to  deliver  the  goods  by  repeated  distresses  of  his 
chattels.  See  DISTRESS,  EXECUTION,  and  PAR- 
LIAMENT. 

DISTRINGAS  JURATORES,  a  writ  directed  to  a 
sheriff,  whereby  he  is  commanded  to  distrain 
upon  a  jury  to  appear  and  to  return  issues  on 
their  lands,  &c.  for  non-appearance.  Where  an 
issue  in  fact  is  joined  to  be  tried  by  a  jury, 
which  is  retained  by  the  sheriff  in  a  pannel  upon 
a  venire  facias  for  that  purpose ;  there  goes 
forth  a  writ  of  distringas  juratores,  for  the  sheriff 
to  have  their  bodies  in  court,  &c.  at  the  return 
of  the  writ.  This  writ  ought  to  be  delivered  to 
the  sheriff  in  such  time,  that  he  may  warn  the 
jury  to  appear  four  days  before  the  writ  is 
returnable,  if  the  jurors  live  within  forty  miles  of 
the  place  of  trial ;  and  eight  days  if  they  live 
farther  off.  There  may  be  an  alias,  or  pluries 
distringas  jur',  where  the  jury  doth  not  appear. 
See  JURY,  and  TRIAL. 

DISTRU'ST,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.^  Dis  and  trust. 
DISTRU'STFUL,  adj.  f  To  regard  with 

DISTRUSTFULLY,  adv.  £  diffidence  or  sus- 
DISTRU  STFULNESS.  ^  picion  ;  not  to 

trust. 

He  sheweth  himself  unto  such  as  do  not  distrust  him. 

Wisdom. 
To  me  reproach 
Rather  belongs,  distrust,  and  all  dispraise. 

Milton. 

Common  swearing,  if  it  have  any  serious  meaning 
at  all,  argues  in  man  a  perpetual  distrust  of  his  own 
reputation,  and  is  an  acknowledgment  that  he  thinks 
his  bare  word  not  to  be  worthy  of  credit. 

Tillotson. 

You  doubt  not  me ;  nor  have  I  spent  my  blood. 
To  have  my  faith  no  better  understood  : 
Your  soul's  above  the  baseness  of  distrust ; 
Nothing  but  love  could  make  you  so  unjust. 

Dry  den. 

Generals  often  harbour  distrustful  thoughts  in  their 
breasts.  Boyle. 

How  frequently  is  the  honesty  and  integrity  of  a 
man  disposed  of,  by  a  smile  or  a  shrug  ; — how  many 
good  and  generous  actions  have  been  sunk  into  obli- 
vion by  a  distrustful  look,  or  stampt  with  the  imputa- 
tion of  proceeding  from  bad  motives,  by  a  mysterious 
and  seasonable  whisper.  Sterne. 

DISTU'RB,  v.  a.  kn.s.\  Span,  disturbar ; 
DISTURBANCE,  n.  s.  '  Ital.  and  Lat.  dis- 
DISTU'RBER,  ( turbare,  from  dis 

DISTU'RBED,  part.  adj.  J  expletive,  and  tur- 
bo to  disorder,  a  turba  a  crowd.  To  perplex  ; 
disquiet;  confound;  interrupt;  turn  off  attention, 
or  aim.  "  Milton  uses  disturb  as  a  substantive  for 
confusion  or  tumult,  or  synonymous  with  dis- 
turbance. 

And  thei  seynge  him  walkinge  on  the  sec  wcren 
*'if'i"'>M  and  sciden  that  it  is  a  fantum. 

Wwlif.     Malt.  U. 


He  stands  in  the  sight  both  of  God  and  men  most 
justly  blameable,  as  a  needless  disturber  of  the  peace  of 
God's  church,  and  an  author  of  dissensions. 

Hooker. 

Where  love  reigns,  disturbing  jealousy 
Doth  call  himself  affliction's  sentinel ; 
Gives  false  alarms,  suggesteth  mutiny, 
And  in  a  peaceful  hour  doth  cry,  kill !  kill ! 

Shakspeare. 

Instant  without  disturb  they  took  alarm. 
And  onward  move  embattled.  Milton. 

This  mischief  had  not  then  befallen, 
And  more  that  shall  befall :  innumerable 
Disturbances  on  earth  through  female  snares. 

Id. 

He  that  has  his  own  troubles,  and  the  happiness  of 
his  neighbours,  to  disturb  him,  has  work  enough. 

Collier  on  Envy. 

His  youth  with  wants  and  hardships  must  engage  ; 
Plots  and  rebellions  must  disturb  his  age.  Prior. 

Ye  great  disturbers,  who  in  endless  noise, 
In  blood  and  horror,  seek  unnatural  joys  : 
For  what  is  all  this  bustle,  but  to  shun 
Those  thoughts  with  which  you  dare  not  be  alone  f 

Granvitle. 

They  can  survey  a  variety  of  complicated  ideas 
without  fatigue  or  disturbance.  Watts. 

Thrice  round  the  grave  Circaea  prints  her  tread, 
Anil  riiaunts  the  numbers  which  disturb  the  dead. 

Darwin. 

DISTU'RN,  v.a.  Dis  and  turn.  To  turn 
off;  turn  aside.  Not  in  use. 

He  glad  was  to  disturn  that  furious  stream 
Of  war  on  us,  that  else  had  swallowed  them. 

Daniel. 

DISVAL'UE,  v  a.      i      Dis  and  value.    To 
DISVALUA'TION,  n.s.  $  estimate  below  worth; 
disgrace  .*  diminution  of  reputation. 

What  can  be  more  to  the  disvaluation  of  the  power 
of  the  Spaniard,  than  that  eleven  thousand  English 
should  have  marched  into  the  heart  of  his  countries  ? 

Bacon. 

Her  reputation  was  disvalued 
In  levity.  Shahspeare.  Measure  for  Measure. 

The  very  same  pride  which  prompts  a  man  to  vaunt 
and  overvalue  what  he  is,  does  as  forcibly  incline 
him  to  contemn  and  disavow  what  be  has. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

DISVE'LOP,  v.a.  Fr.  developer.  To  un- 
cover. 

DISUNITE',>.o.&n.*.  2      Dis    and    unite. 

DISU'NITION,  n. «.  (To     separate;     di- 

DISU'NITY.  3  Vl^e  >  Part  uni°n- 

While  every  particular  member  of  the  publick  pro- 
vides solely  for  itself,  the  several  joints  of  the  body 
politick  do  separate  and  disunite,  and  so  become  un- 
able to  support  the  whole.  South. 

Disunity  is  the  natural  property  of  matter,  which 
is  nothing  else  but  an  infinite  congeries  of  physical 
monads.  More- 

Rest  is  most  opposite  to  motion,  the  immediate 
cause  of  disunion.  Glanville's  Scepsis. 

Disunion  of  the  corporeal  principles,  and  the  vital, 
causeth  death.  Crew's  Cosmolcgia  Sacra. 

The  strength  of  it  will  join  itself  to  France,  and 
grow  the  closer  to  it  by  its  disunion  from  the  rest 

Additon  on  the  War. 

The  beast  they  then  divide,  and  disunite 
The  ribs  and  limbs.  Pope's  Odyssey. 


BIT 


345 


BIT 


DISU'SAGE,  n.s.  Dis  and  usage.  The 
gradual  cessation  of  use  or  custom. 

They  cut  off  presently  such  things  as  might  be  ex- 
tinguished without  danger,  leaving  the  rest  to  be 
abolished  by  disusage  through  tract  of  time. 

Hooker. 

DISUSE',  v.  a  &  n.  s.  Dis  and  use.  To  cease 
to  make  use  of;  to  disaccustom :  with  from  or 
to;  more  properly  from. 

Disuse  me  from  the  queasy  pain 
Of  being  beloved  and  loving.  Donne. 

Tis  law,  though  custom  now  diverts  the  course  : 
As  nature's  institute  is  yet  in  force, 
Uncancelled  though  disused.  Dryden's  Fables. 

The  disuse  of  the  tongue  is  the  only  effectual  re- 
medy against  these.  Addison's  Guardian. 

That  obligation  upon  the  lands  did  not  prescribe, 
or  couie  into  disuse,  but  by  fifty  consecutive  years. 

Arbuthnot. 

DISVOUCH',  v.  a.  Dis  and  vouch.  To  des- 
troy the  credit  of;  to  contradict. 

Every  letter  he  hath  writ  hath  disvouched  another. 

Shakspeare. 

DISWITTED,  adj.  Dis  and  wit.  De- 
prived of  the  wits;  mad;  distracted.  A  word 
not  in  use. 

She  ran  away  alone, 

Which  when  they  heard,  there  was  not  one 
But  hasted  after  to  be  gone, 
As  she  had  been  diswitted.     Drayton's  Nymphid. 

DIT,  n.  s.  Dutch  dicht .  A  ditty  ;  a  poem ; 
a  tune.  Obsolete. 

No  bird  but  did  her  shrill  notes  sweetly  sing  ; 

No  song  but  did  contain  a  lovely  dit. 

Faerie  Queene. 

DITATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  ditatus.  The  act  of 
enriching. 

Those  eastern  worshippers  intended  rather  homage 
than  dilation;  the  blessed  virgin  comes  in  the  form  of 
poverty.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

DITCH,  n  s.  &  v.  a.  ~\         Gothic, 

DITCH-DELIVERED,  part.   adj.    {^digue  ;   Ice. 

DITCH-DOG,  n.  s.  i  diki ;   Belg. 

DITCH'ER.  J  dijck.      See 

DIKE.    The  verb  comes  from  the  noun.    Ditcher 

is  one  who   makes  ditches :  the  compounds  of 

Shakspeare  explain  themselves. 

In  the  great  plagues  there  were  seen,  in  divers  ditches 
and  low  grounds  about  London,  many  toads  that  had 
tails  three  inches  long.  Bacon. 

The  ditches,  such  as  they  were,  were  altogether  dry, 
and  easy  to  be  passed  over.  Knolles. 

Poor  Tom,  when  the  foul  fiend  rages,  eats  cow-dung 
for  sallets,  swallows  the  old  rat,  and  the  ditch-dog. 

Shakspeare. 

Finger  of  birth-stiangled  babe, 
Ditch-delivered  by  a  drab.  Id. 

To  some  men  the  wide  seas  are  but  narrow  ditches, 
and  the  world  itself  too  limited  for  their  desires. 

Burton. 

You  merit  new  employments  daily, 
Our  thatcher,  ditcher,  gardener,  baily.    Swift. 
I   have    employed  my  time,  besides  ditching,    ia 
finishing  my  travels.  Id. 

Sudden  the  ditches  swell,  the  meadows  swim. 

Thomson. 

I  have  no  more  pleasure  in  hearing  a  man  attempt- 
ing wit,  and  failing,  than  in  seeing  a  man  trying  to 
leap  over  a  d'ti-fi,  and  tumbling  into  it.  Johnson. 


Up  again !  for  every  warrior 
Slain,  another  climbs  the  barrier. 
Thicker  grows  the  strife  ;  thy  ditches 
Europe's  mingling  gore  enriches.         Byron. 

DITCH,  in  fortification,  called  also  thefossand 
moat,  is  a  trench  dug  round  the  rampart,  or  wal 
of  a  fortified  place,  between  the  scarp  and  coun- 
terscarp. Ditches  are  either  dry  or  wet,  that  is, 
having  water  in  them ;  both  of  which  have  thei- 
particular  advantages.  The  earth  dugout  of  the 
ditch  serves  to  raise  the  rampart.  The  ditch  in 
front  should  be  of  such  breadth  as  that  tall  trees 
may  not  reach  over  it,  being  from  twelve  to 
twenty-four  fathoms  wide,  and  seven  or  eight 
feet  deep.  But  the  most  general  rule  is,  perhaps, 
that  the  dimensions  of  the  ditch  be  such  as  that 
the  eaith  dug  out  may  be  sufficient  to  build  the 
rampart  of  a  proper  magnitude.. 

DITCH  is  a  common  fence  in  tnaishes,  or 
other  wet  land,  where  there  are  no  hedges. 
They  allow  these  ditches  six  feet  wide  against 
high  ways  that  are  broad  ;  and  against  com- 
mons, five  feet.  But  the  common  ditches  about 
enclosures,  dug  at  the  bottom  of  the  bank  on 
which  the  quick  is  raised,  are  three  feet  wide  at 
the  top,  one  at  the  bottom,  and  two  feet  deep. 
By  this  means  each  side  has  a  slope,  which  is  of 
great  advantage ;  for  where  this  is  neglected,  and 
the  ditches  dug  perpendicular,  the  sides  are 
always  washing  down ,  besides,  in  a  narrow-bot- 
tomed ditch,  if  cattle  get  down  into  it,  they 
cannot  stand  to  turn  themselves  to  crop  the 
quick :  but  where  the  ditch  is  four  feet  wide,  it 
should  be  two  feet  and  a  half  deep ;  and  where 
it  is  five  feet  wide,  it  should  be  three  feet  deep ; 
and  so  in  proportion. 

D1THYRAMBICK,  n.  s.  &  adj.  Lat.  dithy- 
rambus.  A  song  in  honor  of  Bacchus  ;  in  which 
among  the  Italians,  the  distraction  of  ebriety  is 
still  imitated.  Wild ;  distracted. 

Pindar  does  new  words  and  figures  roll 
Down  his  impetuous  dithyrambick  tide. 

Cotcley. 

DITHYRAMBICS  were  songs  in  honor  of 
Bacchus,  which  first  gave  birth  to  dramatic  repre- 
sentations, and  are  as  ancient  as  the  worship  of 
Bacchus  in  Greece.  Many  of  the  most  splendid 
exhibitions  upon  the  stage,  for  the  entertainment 
of  the  people  of  Athens  and  Rome,  being  per- 
formed upon  the  festivals  of  Bacchus,  gave 
occasion  to  the  calling  all  those  that  were  em- 
ployed in  them,  whether  for  singing,  dancing,  or 
reciting,  servants  of  Bacchus.  The  dithyrambus 
owes  its  birth  to  Greece,  and  to  the  transports  of 
wine.  Horace  and  Aristotle  tell  us,  that  the 
ancients  gave  the  name  of  dithyrambus  to  those 
verses  wherein  none  of  the  common  rules  or 
measures  were  observed.  As  we  have  now  no 
remains  of  the  dithyrambus  of  the  ancients,  we 
cannot  exactly  tell  what  their  measure  was. 

DITMARSEN,  a  district  of  Holstein,  Den- 
mark, separated  from  Sleswick  on  the  north  by 
the  Eyder,  and  from  Bremen  on  the  south-west 
by  the  Elbe ;  and  having  Holsteiu  Proper  to  the 
east,  and  the  German  Ocean  to  the  west.  It  is 
marshy,  and  frequently  inundated  :  yet  by  means 
of  the  internal  navigation,  a  number  of  tracts 
have  been  drained,  and  are  highly  productive. 


BIT 


346 


DIV 


Its  length  is  thirty-two  miles,  and  its  breadth 
twenty-seven.  The  chief  towns  are  Meldorf 
and  Lunden.  It  is  fertile  in  corn  and  pastu- 
rage. 

DITONE,  in  music,  an  interval  comprehend- 
ing two  tones.  The  proportion  of  the  sounds 
that  form  the  ditone  is  4  :  5,  and  that  of  the 
semiditone  is  5  :  6. 

DITRIHEDRIA,  in  mineralogy,  a  genus 
of  spars  with  twice  three  sides,  or  six  planes  ; 
being  formed  of  two  trigonal  pyramids  joined 
base  to  base,  without  any  intermediate  column. 
See  SPAR.  The  species  of  ditrihedria  are  dis- 
tinguished by  the  different  figures  of  these  pyra- 
mids. 

DITTA'NDER,  n.  s.  The  same  with  pepper- 
wort.  See  LEPIDIUM. 

DITTANY,  n.  s.     Lat.  dictamnus. 

Dittany  hath  been  renowned,  for  many  ages,  upon 
the  account  of  its  sovereign  qualities  in  medicines. 
It  is  generally  brousrht  over  dry  from  the  Levant. 

Miller. 

Virgil  reports  of  dittany,  that  the  wild  goats  eat  it 
when  they  are  shot  with  darts. 

More's  Antidote  against  Atheitm. 

DITTANY,  BASTARD,  a  species  of  marrubium. 

DITTANY,  OF  CRETE.     See  ORIGANUM. 

DITTANY,  WHITE.     See  DICTAMNUS. 

DITTEAI1,  a  town  and  fortress  of  Bundel- 
cund,  Ilindostan,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  long, 
and  nearly  as  much  in  breadth.  It  is  populous 
and  -well-built ;  the  houses  being  chiefly  of 
stone,  and  tiled.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  stone 
wall  and  gates.  On  an  eminence,  which  over- 
looks a  handsome  lake,  stands  the  rajah's  palace. 
The  surrounding  district  yields  an  annual  reve- 
nue of  between  £12,000  and  £15,000  sterling. 
This  place  is  mentioned  in  early  history,  and  the 
rajah,  who  is  one  of  the  British  allies,  boasts  of 
its  having  belonged  to  his  family  for  several  cen- 
turies. During  the  reign  of  Aurenzebe,  Ditteah 
was  the  capital  of  Dhoolput  Roy,  a  Bondelah 
rajah  of  some  celebrity. 

DITTO,  in  hooks  of  accounts,  usually  written 
Do,  signifies  the  aforementioned.  The  word  is 
corrupted  from  the  Italian  delto,  'the  said:'  as 
in  our  law-phrase,  '  the  said  premises,'  meaning 
the  same  as  were  before-mentioned. 

DITTY,  n.  s.  )      Sax.  tetit;     Swed.    dickt ; 

Di  TTIED,  adj.  \  Germ,  and  Dutch,  dicht,  from 
Goth,  tia  to  show,  or,  according  to  Minsheu,  from 
Lat.  dictum,  a  thing  said  or  delivered  as  an  ora- 
tion. A  poem  to  be  sung ;  a  song.  Adapted  to 
music. 

Although  we  lay  altogether  aside  the  consideration 
of  ditty  or  matter,  the  very  harmony  of  sounds  being 
framed  in  due  sort,  and  carried  from  the  ear  to  the 
spiritual  faculties  of  our  souls,  is  by  a  native  puis- 
sance and  efficacy,  greatly  available  to  bring  to  a  per- 
fect temper  whatsoever  is  there  troubled.  Hooker. 

Being  young,  I  framed  to  the  harp 
Many  an  English  ditty  lovely  well, 
And  gave  the  tongue  a  helpful  ornament. 

Shakspeare. 

Strike  the  melodious  harp,  shrill  timbrels  ring, 
And  to  the  warbling  lute  soft  ditties  sing.        Sandys. 

He,  with  his  soft  pipe,  and  smooth  dittied  song, 
Well  knows  to  still  the  wild  winds  when  they  roar. 

Milton. 


His  annual  wound  in  Lebanon,  allured 
The  Syrian  damsels  to  lament  his  fate, 
In  amorous  ditties,  all  a  summer's  day.  Id. 

They  will  be  sighing  and  singing  under  thv  inex- 
orable windows  lamentable  ditties,  and  call  thee  cruel. 

Dryden. 

DIU,  or  DIVIPA,  THE  ISLAND,  an  island  and 
harbour  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Gujrat 
Peninsula,  in  lat.  20°  43'  N.,  long.  71°  E.  the 
island  is  not  above  four  miles  long  by  one 
broad,  but  formerly  contained  a  Hindoo  temple, 
dedicated  to  Somnath,  celebrated  for  its  sanctity 
and  riches.  This  was  plundered  in  1025  by 
sultan  Mahmood  of  Ghizni,  who  sent  the  frag- 
ments of  the  image  to  Mecca  and  Medina.  The 
Portuguese  obtained  possession  of  Diu  in  1515, 
and  were  allowed  by  the  sultan  of  Gujrat  to 
fortify  it,  about  twenty  years  after.  In  1670, 
however,  their  establishment  was  surprised  and 
plundered  by  the  Muscut  Arabs,  and  has  since 
dwindled  away.  The  island  has  a  good  port. 

DIVAL,  in  heraldry,  the  herb  nightshade, 
used  by  such  as  blazon  by  flowers  and  herbs, 
instead  of  colors  and  metals,  for  sable  or  black. 

DIVALIA,  in  Roman  antiquity,  a  feast  held 
in  honor  of  the  goddess  ANGERONA  ;  also 
called  ANGERONALIA.  See  these  articles. 

DIVA'N.,  n.  s.  Arab,  deuan;  Turk,  dovan, 
probably  from  Heb.  n,  to  judge.  The  council 
of  Oriental  princes  :  any  council  assembled. 

Forth  rushed  in  haste  the  great  consulting  peers, 
Raised  from  the  dark  divan,  and  with  like  joy 
Congratulant  approached  him.  "     Milton. 

Swift  to  the  queen  the  herald  Medon  ran, 
Who  heard  the  consult  of  the  dire  divan. 

Pope's  Odystey. 

DIVAN,  a  court  of  justice  among  the  eastern 
nations,  particularly  the  Turks.  The  word  sig- 
nifies the  same  with  sofa  in  the  Turkish  dialect. 
There  are  two  sorts  of  divans  ;  that  of  the  grand 
signior,  called  the  council  of  state,  which  con- 
sists of  seven  of  the  principal  officers  of  the  em- 
pire ;  and  that  of  the  grand  vizier,  composed  of 
six  other  viziers,  or  counsellors  of  state,  the 
chancellor,  and  secretaries  of  state,  for  the  dis- 
tribution of  justice. 

DIVANDUROW,  the  name  of  seven  islands 
in  the  Indian  Ocean,  three  miles  north  of  the 
Maldives,  and  twenty-four  from  the  coast  of 
Malabar,  almost  opposite  to  Cananore. 

DIVA'RICATE,  v.a.&v.  n.  I      Lat.    divari- 

DIVARICA'TION,  n.s  ]  catus.     To   di- 

vide into  two  ;  to  be  parted  into  two ;  to  become 
bifid.  Divarication  is,  division  into  two  or  more. 

To  take  away  all  doubt,  or  any  probable  divarica- 
tion, the  curse  is  plainly  specified. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Dogs  running  before  their  masters,  will  stop  at  a 
divarication  of  the  way,  till  they  see  which  hand  their 
masters  will  take.  Ray. 

A  slender  pipe  is  produced  forward  towards  the 
throat,  whereinto  it  is  at  last  inserted,  and  is  there 
divaricated,  after  the  same  manner  as  the  spermalick 
vessels.  Grew. 

The  partitions  are  strained  across  :  one  of  them  di- 
varicates into  two,  and  another  into  several  small  ones. 

Woo'lii'ard. 


DIVING     BELL. 


347 


DIVE,  v.  a.    kv.n.l      Sax.  "eippan;    Teut. 

Dt'vER,  n.  s.  \tufan;  Ital.  toffb,  from 

Gr.  fvirrti),  to  dip.     To  explore  by  diving  :  as  a 

neuter   verb,   to    sink,    or    go    under   water ; 

hence,  to  enter  deeply  into  a  question,  or  into 

business,  and  to  go  beyond  sight  or  observation. 

Vive,  thoughts,  down  to  my  soul. 

Shakspeare. 

Sweet  prince,  the  untainted  virtue  of  your  years 
Hath  not  yet  dived  into  the  world's  deceit, 
Nor  can  distinguish.  Id.      RicJuird  III. 

Crocodiles  defend  those  pearls  which  lie  in  the 
lakes  :  the  poor  Indians  are  eaten  up  by  them,  when 
they  dive  for  the  pearl.  Raleigh's  History. 

I  am  not  yet  informed,  whether,  when  a  diver  di- 
veth,  having  his  eyes  open,  and  swimmeth  upon  his 
back,  he  sees  things  in  the  air  greater  or  less. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 
The  wits  that  dived  most  deep,  and  soared  most 

high, 
Seeking  man's  powers,  have  found  his  weakness  such. 

Dames. 

He  would  have  him,  as  I  conceive  it,  to  be  no  su- 
perficial and  floating  artificer  ;  but  a  diver  into  causes, 
and  into  the  mysteries  of  proportion. 

Walton's  A  rchitedure. 


air  that  can  be  contained  in  the  pores  cf  the 
sponge,  and  how  much  that  little  will  be  con- 
tracted by  the  pressure  of  the  incumbent  water 
such  a  supply  cannot  long  maintain  the  respi- 
ration of  the  diver.  It  is  found  by  experiment, 
that  a  gallon  of  air  included  in  a  bladder,  and 
by  a  pipe  reciprocally  inspired  and  expired  by 
the  lungs,  becomes  unfit  for  respiration  in  little 
more  than  one  minute :  for  though  its  elasticity 
be  but  little  altered  in  passing  the  lungs,  yet  it 
loses  its  vivifying  spirit,  and  is  rendered  effete. 
A  naked  diver,  Dr.  Halley  assures  us,  without  a 
sponge,  cannot  remain  above  a  couple  of  minutes 
enclosed  in  water,  nor  mucn  longer  with  one, 
without  suffocating ;  nor,  without  long  practice, 
near  so  long:  persons  not  accustomed  to  dive, 
beginning  to  be  stifled  in  about  half  a  minute. 
Hence,  where  there  has  been  occasion  to  continue 
long  at  the  bottom,  some  have  contrived  double 
flexible  pipes,  to  circulate  air  down  into  a  cavity, 
enclosing  the  diver  as  with  armour,  both  to  fur- 
nish air  and  to  bear  off  the  pressure  of  the  water, 
as  well  as  to  give  room  to  his  breast  to  dilate 
upon  inspiration ;  the  fresh  air  being  forced  down 

He  performs  all  this  out  of  his  own  fund,  without     °ne  f,  the  PP*!  with  b.e"°™..  and  returning  by 
<«>ing  into  the  arts  and  sciences  for  a  supply.  tbe  °ther;    But  this  method  is  impracticable  when 

the  depth  surpasses  three  fathoms;  the  water 
embracing  the  bare  limbs  so  closely  as  to  obstruct 
the  circulation  of  the  blood  in  them  ;  and  pres- 
sing so  strongly  on  all  the  junctures  where  the 
armour  is  made  tight  with  leather,  that,  if  there 
be  the  least  defect  in  any  of  them,  "the  water 
rushes  in,  and  instantly  fills  the  whole  engine,  to 
the  great  danger  of  the  diver's  life.  People  being 
accustomed  to  the  water  from  their  infancy,  will 
however  at  length  be  enabled,  not  only  to  stay 
much  longer  under  water  than  the  time  above 
mentioned,  but  put  on  a  kind  of  amphibious 
nature,  so  that  they  seem  to  have  the  use  of  all 
their  faculties  as  well  when  their  bodies  are  im- 
mersed in  water  as  when  on  dry  land.  Most 
savage  nations  are  remarkable  for  this.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  South  Sea  islands  are  such 
expeit  divers,  that,  when  a  nail  or  any  piece  of 
iron  is  thrown  overboard,  they  instantly  jump 
into  the  sea  after  it,  and  never  fail  to  recover  it, 
notwithstanding  the  quick  descent  of  the  metal. 
Even  among  civilized  nations,  many  persons 
have  been  found  capable  of  continuing  an  incre- 
dible length  of  time  below  water.  The  most 
remarkable  instance  of  this  kind  is  the  famous 
Sicilian  diver  Nicolo  Pesce.  See  PESCE. 

To  obviate  the  inconveniences  of  diving  dif- 
ferent instruments  have  been  contrived,  of 
which  the  chief  is  the  diving  bell.  The  com- 
mon bell  is  made  in  form  of  a  truncated  cone, 

DIVING,  the  art  or  act  of  descending  under  the  smaller  base  being  closed,  and  the  larger 
water  to  cons;derable  depths,  and  remaining  there  open.  It  is  poised  with  lead;  and  so  sus- 
for  some  time.  The  uses  of  diving  are  very  pended,  that  the  vessel  may  sink  full  cf  air,  with 
considerable,  particularly  in  the  fishing  for  its  open  basis  downward,  and  as  near  as  may 
pearls,  corals,  sponges,  &c.  Various  methods  be  in  a  situation  parallel  to  the  horizon,  so  as  to 
have  been  proposed,  and  machines  contrived,  to  close  with  the  surface  of  the  water  all  at  once, 
render  the  business  of  diving  more  safe  and  easy.  Under  this  covercle  the  diver  sitting,  sinks  down 
The  great  point  is  to  furnish  the  diver  with  fresh  with  the  included  air  to  the  depth  desired  :  and 
air;  without  which  he  must  either  make  a  short  if  the  cavity  of  the  vessel  can  contain  a  tun  of 
stay  under  water  or  perish.  Those  who  dive  for  air,  a  single  man  may  remain  a  full  hour,  with- 
sponges  in  the  Mediterranean,  assist  themselves  out  much  inconvenience,  at  five  or  six  fathoms 
by  carrying  down  sponges  dipt  in  oil  in  their  depth.  But  the  lower  he  goes,  the  more  the 
mouths.  But  considering  the  small  quantity  of  included  air  contracts  itself,  according  to  the 


diving  into  th< 

Dryden. 

Whensoever  we  would  proceed  beyond  those  simple 
ideas,  and  dive  farther  into  the  nature  of  things,  we 
fall  presently  into  darkness  and  obscurity.        Locke. 
You  should  have  dived  into  my  inmost  thoughts. 

Philips. 

Then  Brutus,  Rome's  first  martyr,  I  must  name  ; 
The  Curtii  bravely  dived  the  gulph  of  fame. 

Denham. 
Perseverance  gains  the  diver's  prize. 

Pope's  Dunciad. 

That  the  air  in  the  blood-vessels  of  live  bodies  has 
a  communication  with  the  outward  air,  I  think,  seems 
plain,  from  the  experiments  of  human  creatures  being 
able  to  bear  air  of  much  greater  density  in  diving,  and 
of  much  less  upon  the  tops  of  mountains,  provided 
the  changes  be  made  gradually.  Arbuthnot. 

But  dive  into  this  subject  as  deep  as  thou  canst. 
Examine  thyself ;  and  this  knowledge  of  that  which 
passes  within  thee  will  be  of  more  use  to  thee  than 
the  knowledge  of  all  that  passes  in  the  world. 

Mason. 

Led  by  the  sage,  Lo !  Britain's  sons  shall  guide 
Huge  sea-balloons  beneath  the  tossing  tide  ; 
The  diving  castles,  roofed  with  spheric  glass, 
Ribbed  with  strong  oak,  and  barred  with  bolt*   of 
brass.  Darwin. 

To  be  the  Table  Talk  of  clubs  up  stairs, 
To  which  th'  unwashed  artificer  repairs, 
To  indulge  his  genius  after  long  fatigue, 
By  diving  into  cabinet  intrigue.  Cowper. 

DIVER,  in  ornithology.     See  COLYMBUS. 


348 


DIVING     BELL. 


weight  of  the  water  which  compresses  it;  so 
that  at  thirty-three  feet  deep  the  bell  becomes 
half  full  of  water,  the  pressure  of  the  incumbent 
water  being  then  equal  to  that  of  the  atmosphere; 
and  at  all  other  depths  the  space  occupied  by  the 
compressed  air  in  the  upper  part  of  the  bell  will 
be  to  the  under  part  of  its  capacity  filled  with 
water  as  thirty-three  feet  to  the  surface  of  the 
•water  in  the  bell  below  the  common  surface  of 
it.  •  One  inconvenience  that  attends  this  con- 
densed air  is  found  in  the  ears,  within  which 
there  are  cavities  which  open  only  outwards,  and 
that  by  pores  so  small  as  not  to  give  admission 
even  to  the  air  itself,  unless  they  be  dilated  and 
distended  by  a  considerable  force.  Hence,  on 
the  first  descent  of  the  bell,  a  pressure  begins  to 
be  felt  on  the  ear ;  which,  by  degrees,  grows 
painful,  till,  the  force  overcoming  the  obstacle, 
what  constringes  these  pores  yields  to  the  pres- 
sure, and,  letting  condensed  air  slip  in,  ease  pre- 
sently ensues.  The  bell  descending  lower,  the 
pain  is  renewed,  and  again  eased  in  the  same 
manner.  But  the  greatest  inconvenience  of  this 
engine  is,  that  the  water  entering  it,  contracts  the 
bulk  of  air  into  so  small  a  compass,  that  it  soon 
heats  and  becomes  unfit  for  respiration,  so  that 
there  is  a  necessity  for  its  being  drawn  up  to  re- 
cruit it ;  besides  the  uncomfortable  situation  of 
the  diver  almost  covered  with  water. 

To  obviate  the  difficulties  of  the  foregoing 
kind  of  diving  bell,  Dr.  Halley  contrived  further 
apparatus,  whereby  not  only  to  recruit  and  re- 
fresh the  air  from  time  to  time,  but  also  to  keep 
the  water  wholly  out  of  it  at  any  depth.  The 
manner  in  which  this  was  effected,  he  relates  in 
the  following  words : — '  The  bell  I  made  use  of 
was  of  wood,  containing  about  sixty  cubic  feet 
in  its  concavity,  and  was  of  the  form  of  a  trun- 
cated cone,  whose  diameter  at  the  top  was  three 
feet  and  at  the  bottom  five.  This  I  coated  with 
lead  so  heavy  that  it  would  sink  empty ;  and  I 
distributed  the  weight  so  about  its  bottom,  that 
it  would  go  down  in  a  perpendicular  direction, 
and  no  other.  In  the  top  I  fixed  a  strong  but 
clear  glass,  as  a  window,  to  Vt  in  the  light  from 
above,  and  likewise  a  cock  to  iet  out  the  hot  air 
that  had  been  breathed  ;  and  below,  about  a  yard 
under  the  bell,  I  placed  a  stage  which  hung  by 
three  ropes,  each  of  which  was  charged  with 
about  100  weight  to  keep  it  steady.  This  ma- 
chine I  suspended  from  the  mast  of  a  ship  by 
a  sprit,  which  was  sufficiently  secured  by  stays 
to  the  mast  head,  and  was  directed  by  braces  to 
carry  it  overboard  clear  of  the  ship's  side,  and  to 
bring  it  again  within  board  as  occasion  required. 
To  supply  air  when  under  water,  I  caused  a 
couple  of  barrels,  of  about  thirty-six  gallons  each, 
to  be  cased  with  lead,  so  as  to  sink  empty,  each 
of  them  having  a  bung-hole  in  its  lowest  part  to 
let  in  the  water,  as  the  air  in  them  condensed  on 
their  descent ;  and  to  let  it  out  again  when  they 
were  drawn  up  full  from  below.  And  to  a  hole 
in  the  uppermost  part  of  these  barrels  I  fixed  a 
leathern  trunk  or  'nose,  well  liquored  with  bees' 
wax  and  oil,  and  long  enough  to  fall  below  the 
bung-hole,  being  kept  down  by  a  weight  ap- 
pended :  so  that  the  air  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
barrels  could  not  escape  unless  the  lower  ends  of 
these  hose  were  first  lifted  up.  The  air-barrels 


being  thus  prepared,  I  fitted  them  with  tackle 
proper  to  make  them  rise  and  fall  alternately, 
after  the  manner  of  two  buckets  in  a  well,  which 
was  done  with  so  much  ease,  that  two  men,  with 
less  than  half  their  strength,  could  perform  all 
the  labor  required :  and  in  their  descent  they 
were  directed  by  lines  fastened  to  the  under 
edge  of  the  bell,  which  passed  through  rings 
on  both  sides  the  leathern  hose  in  each  barrel; 
so  that,  sliding  down  by  these  lines,  thev  came 
readily  to  the  hand  of  a  man  who  stood  on  the 
stage  on  purpose  to  receive  them,  and  to  take  up 
the  ends  of  the  hose  into  the  bell.  Through  these 
hose,  as  soon  as  their  ends  came  above  the  sur- 
face of  the  water  in  the  barrels,  all  the  air  that 
was  included  in  the  upper  parts  of  them  was 
blown  with  great  force  into  the  bell ;  whilst  the 
water  entered  at  the  bung-holes  below,  and  filled 
them :  and  as  soon  as  the  air  of  one  barrel  had 
been  thus  received,  upon  a  signal  given,  that 
was  drawn  up,  and  at  the  same  time  the  other 
descended ;  and,  by  an  alternate  succession,  fur- 
nished air  so  quick,  and  in  so  great  plenty,  that 
I  myself  have  been  one  of  five  who  have  been 
together  at  the  bottom  in  nine  or  ten  fathom 
water,  for  above  an  hour  and  a  half  at  a  time, 
without  any  ill  consequence :  and  I  might  have 
continued  there  as  long  as  I  pleased,  for  any 
thing  that  appeared  to  the  contrary.  Besides, 
the  whole  cavity  of  the  bell  was  kept  entirely 
free  from  water,  so  that  I  sat  on  a  bench  which 
was  diametrically  placed  near  the  bottom,  wholly 
dressed,  with  all  my  clothes  on.  I  only  observed 
that  it  was  necessary  to  be  let  down  gradually 
at  first,  as  about  twelve  feet  at  a  time,  and  then 
to  stop  and  drive  out  the  water  that  entered,  by 
receiving  three  or  four  barrels  of  fresh  air  before 
I  descended  further.  But  being  arrived  at  the 
depth  designed,  I  then  let  out  as  much  of  the 
hot  air  that  had  been  breathed,  as  each  barrel 
would  replenish  with  cool,  by  means  of  the  cock 
at  the  top  of  the  bell ;  through  whose  aperture, 
though  very  small,  the  air  would  rush  with  so 
much  violence,  as  to  make  the  surface  of  the  sea 
boil,  and  to  cover  it  with  a  white  foam,  notwith- 
standing the  weight  of  the  water  over  us.  Thus 
I  found  that  I  could  do  any  thing  that  required 
to  be  done  just  under  us;  and  that,  by  taking 
off  the  stage,  I  could,  for  a  space  as  wide  as  the 
circuit  of  the  bell,  lay  the  bottom  of  the  sea  so 
far  dry  as  not  to  be  overshoes  thereon.  And,  by 
the  glass  window,  so  much  light  was  transmit- 
ted, that  when  the  sea  was  clear,  and  especially 
when  the  sun  shone,  I  could  see  perfectly  well 
to  write  or  read ;  much  more  to  fasten  or  lay 
hold  on  any  thing  under  us  that  was  to  be  taken 
up.  And,  by  the  return  of  the  air  barrels,  I 
often  sent  up  orders,  written  witli  an  iron  pen 
on  small  plates  of  lead,  directing  how  to  move 
us  from  place  to  place,  as  occasion  requited. 
At  other  times,  when  the  water  was  troubled  and 
thick,  it  would  be  as  dark  as  night  below;  but 
in  such  cases  I  have  been  able  to  keep  a  candle 
burning  in  the  bell  as  long  as  1  pleased,  notwith- 
standing the  great  expense  of  air  necessary  to 
maintain  flame.  By  an  additional  contrivance, 
I  have  found  it  not  impracticable  for  a  divei  to 
go  out  of  an  engine  to  a  good  distance  from  it, 
the  air  being  conveyed  to  him  with  a  continued 


DIVING     BELL. 


stream,  by  small  flexible  pipes ;  which  pipes 
may  serve  as  a  clue  to  direct  him  back  again 
when  he  would  return  to  the  bell.'  Plate,  DIV- 
ING BELLS,  fig.  1,  shows  Dr.  Halley's  diving 
bell.  D  B  L 11 M  represents  the  body  of  the  bell ; 
D,  the  glass  which  serves  as  a  window.  B,  the 
cock  for  letting  out  the  air  which  has  been 
breathed.  L  M,  the  seats.  C,  one  of  the  air 
barrels.  H,  another  diver  at  a  distance  from  the 
bell,  and  breathing  through  the  flexible  tube 
F  P,  of  which  F  is  a  stop-cock,  which  I  can  turn 
at  pleasure  to  prevent  the  air  being  forced  back 
into  the  cell  by  the  pressure  of  the  water  when 
he  stoops  below  the  mouth  of  the  bell.  This 
diver  is  supposed  to  have  a  head-piece  of  lead, 
made  to  fit  quite  close  about  his  shoulders :  this 
head-piece  was  capable  of  containing  as  much 
air  as  would  supply  him  for  a  minute  or  two. 

Mr.  Triewald,  F.R.  S.,  military  architect  to 
the  king  of  Sweden,  invented  a  diving  bell, 
fig.  2,  which,  for  a  single  person,  is  thought  to 
be  more  eligible  than  Dr.  Halley's,  and  is  con- 
structed as  follows  : — A  B  is  the  bell,  which  is 
sunk  by  lead  weights  D  D,  hung  to  its  bottom. 
This  bell  is  of  copper,  tinned  all  over  in  the  in- 
side, which  is  illuminated  by  two  strong  convex 
lenses,  G,  G,  with  copper  lids,  II,  H,  to  defend 
them.  The  iron  plate,  E,  serves  the  diver  to 
stand  on  when  he  is  at  work ;  and  is  suspended 
at  such  a  distance  from  the  bottom  of  the  bell,  by 
the  chains  F  F,  that  when  the  diver  stands  up- 
right his  head  is  just  above  the  water  in  the  bell, 
where  the  air  is  much  better  than  higher  up,  be- 
cause it  is  colder,  and  consequently  more  fit  for 
respiration.  But  as  the  diver  must  always  be 
within  the  bell,  and  his  head  of  course  in  the 
upper  part,  the  inventor  has  contrived,  that  even 
there,  when  he  has  breathed  the  hot  air  as  long 
as  he  can,  he  may,  by  means  of  a  spiral  copper 
tube,  fb  cbc,  placed  close  to  the  inside  of  the 
bell,  draw  the  cooler  and  fresher  air  from  the 
lower  parts. 

But  the  greatest  improvement  which  the 
diving  bell  has  received  was  from  the  late 
Mr.  Spalding,  of  Edinburgh.  A  section  of  his 
improved  diving  bell  is  represented  in  fig.  3. 
This  construction  is  designed  to  remedy  some 
inconveniences  of  Dr.  Halley's,  which  are  very 
evident,  and  of  very  dangerous  tendency.  By 
Dr.  Halley's  construction,  the  sinking  or  raising 
of  the  bell  depends  entirely  on  the  people  who 
are  at  the  surface  of  the  water ;  and  as  the  bell, 
even  when  in  the  water,  has  a  very  considerable 
weight,  the  raising  it  not  only  requires  a  great 
deal  of  labor,  but  there  is  a  possibility  of  the 
rope  breaking  by  which  it  is  raised,  and  thus 
every  person  in  the  bell  would  inevitably  perish. 
And  as  there  are,  in  many  places  of  the  sea,  rocks 
which  lie  at  a  considerable  depth,  the  figure  of 
which  cannot  possibly  be  perceieved  from  above, 
there  is  danger  that  some  of  their  ragged  promi- 
nences may  catch  hold  of  one  of  the  edges  of  the 
bell  in  its  descent,  and  thus  overset  it  before  any 
signal  can  be  given  to  those  above,  which  would 
infallibly  be  attended  with  the  destruction  of  the 
people  in  the  bell :  and  as  it  must  always  be  un- 
known, before  trial,  what  kind  of  a  bottom  the 
s*a  has  in  any  place,  it  is  plain  that,  without  some 
contrivance  to  obviate  this  last  danger,  the  descent 


in  Dr.  Halley's  diving  bell  is  not  at  all  eligible. 
How  these  inconveniencies  are  remedied  Lv 
Spalding's  construction  will  be  easily  understood 
from  the  following  description.— A  BCD  repre- 
sents a  section  of  the  bell,  which  is  made  of 
wood  ;  e,e,  are  iron  hooks,  by  means  of  which  it 
is  suspended  by  ropes  QBFe,  and  QAERe, 
and  QS,  as  expressed  in  the  figure:  c,  c,  are  iron 
hooks,  to  which  arc  appended  lead  weights,  that 
keep  the  mouth  of  the  bell  always  parallel  to  the 
surface  of  the  water,  whether  the  machine,  taken 
altogether,  is  lighter  or  heavier  than  an  equal 
bulk  of  water.  By  these  weights  alone,  however, 
the  bell  would  not  sink  :  another  is  therefore 
added,  represented  at  L,  and  which  can  be  raised 
or  lowered  at  pleasure,  by  means  of  a  rope  pas- 
sing over  the  pulley  a,  and  fastened  to  one  of  the 
sides  of  the  bell  at  M.  As  the  bell  descends, 
this  weight,  called  the  balance  weight,  hangs 
down  a  considerable  way  below  the  mouth  of  the 
bell.  In  case  the  edge  of  the  bell  is  catched  by 
any  obstacle,  the  balance  weight  is  immediately 
lowered  down  so  that  it  may  rest  upon  the  bottom, 
by  this  means  the  bell  is  lightened  M  that  all 
danger  of  oversetting  is  removed ;  for  being 
lighter,  without  the  balance  weight,  than  an  equal 
bulk  of  water,  it  is  evident  that  the  bell  will  rise,  as 
far  as  the  length  of  the  rope  affixed  to  the  balance 
weight  will  allow  it.  This  weight  therefore  will  serve 
as  a  kind  of  anchor  to  keep  the  bell  at  any  particular 
depth  which  the  divers  may  think  necessary ;  or,  by 
pulling  it  quite  up,  the  descent  may  be  continued 
to  the  very  bottom.  By  another  very  ingenious 
contrivance,  Mr.  Spalding  rendered  it  possible 
for  the  divers  to  raise  the  bell,  with  all  the 
weights  appended  to  it,  even  to  the  surface,  or 
to  stop  at  any  particular  depth,  as  they  think 
proper;  and  thus  they  could  still  be  safe,  even 
though  the  rope  designed  for  pulling  up  the  bell 
was  broke.  For  this  purpose  the  bell  is  divided 
into  two  cavities,  both  of  which  are  made  as  tight 
as  possible.  Just  above  the  second  bottom,  EF, 
are  small  slits  in  the  sides  of  the  bell ;  through 
which  the  water,  entering  as  the  bell  descends, 
displaces  the  air  originally  contained  in  this 
cavity,  which  flies  out  at  the  upper  orifice  of  the 
cock  H.  When  this  is  done,  the  divers  stop  the 
cock ;  so  that  if  any  more  air  was  to  get  into  the 
cavity  A  E  F  B,  it  could  no  longer  be  discharged 
through  the  orifice  H  as  before.  When  this  cavity 
is  full  of  water  the  bell  sinks ;  but  when  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  air  is  admitted  it  rises.  It 
therefore  the  divers  have  a  mind  to  raise  them- 
selves, they  turn  the  cock  V,  by  which  a  commu- 
nication is  made  between  the  upper  and  under 
cavities  of  the  bell.  The  consequence  of  this  is, 
that  a  quantity  of  air  immediately  enters  the  up- 
per cavity,  forces  out  a  quantity  of  the  water  con- 
tained in  it,  and  thus  renders  the  bell  lighter  by 
the  whole  weight  of  the  water  which  is  displaced. 
Thus,  if  a  certain  quantity  of  air  is  admitted  into 
the  upper  cavity,  the  bell  will  descend  very 
slowly ;  if  a  greater  quantity,  it  will  neither 
ascend  nor  descend,  but  remain  stationary ; 
and  if  a  larger  quantity  of  air  is  still  admitted,  it 
will  arise  to  the  top.  It  is  to  be  observed,  how- 
ever, that  the  air  which  is  thus  let  out  into  the 
upper  cavity  must  be  immediately  supplied  from 
the  air-barrel ;  from  which  the  air  is  to  be  let 


350 


DIVING     BELL. 


out  very  slowly,  or  the  bell  will  rise  to  the  top 
with  so  great  velocity,  that  the  divers  will  be  in 
danger  of  being  shaken  out  of  their  seats.  But, 
by  following  these  directions,  every  possible  acci- 
dent may  be  prevented,  and  people  may  descend 
to  great  depths  without  the  least  apprehension  of 
danger.  The  bell  also  becomes  so  easily  manage- 
able in  the  water,  that  it  may  be  conducted  from 
one  place  to  another  by  a  small  boat  with  the 
greatest  ease,  and  with  perfect  safety  to  those 
who  are  in  it.  Instead  of  wooden  seats  used  by 
Dr.  Halley,  Mr.  Spalding  made  use  of  ropes 
suspended  by  hooks  b,  b,  b  ;  and,  on  these  ropes, 
the  divers  may  sit  without  any  inconvenience. 
K  K  are  two  windows  made  of  thick  strong  glass, 
for  admitting  light  to  the  divers.  N  represents 
an  air-cask  with  its  tackle,  and  O  C  P  the  flexible 
pipe  through  which  the  air  is  admitted  to  the 
bell.  In  the  ascent  and  descent  of  this  cask,  the 
pipe  is  kept  down  by  a  small  weight  appended, 
as  in  Dr.  Halley's  machine.  R  is  a  small  cock 
by  which  the  hot  air  is  discharged  as  often  as  it 
becomes  troublesome. 

A  considerable  modern  improvement  is  that 
of  supplying  air  to  a  diving-bell,  by  means  of  a 
syringe  or  pump,  which  forces  the  air  down  in 
a  continual  stream  into  the  bell,  whence  it  es- 
capes from  beneath  the  lower  edges  of  the  bell, 
or  from  a  waste  pipe,  as  fast  as  it  is  supplied.  In 
this  way  the  air  is  kept  very  pure,  and  the 
people  in  the  bell  have  no  kind  of  trouble  to 
obtain  •  a  supply.  Mr.  Smeaton  was  the  first 
who  put  in  practice  the  method  to  which  we 
allude,  though  it  had  been  frequently  proposed 
by  other  inventors.  His  first  attempt  was  in 
1786,  in  shallow  water,  the  bell  being  only  in- 
tended to  enable  workmen  to  examine  and"  re- 
pair the  foundations  of  a  bridge  at  Hexham,  in 
Northumberland. 

Mr.  Smeaton,  a  few  years  afterwards,  con- 
structed another  bell  upon  the  same  principle,  for 
the  works  at  Ramsgate  harbour.  It  was  used  to 
raise  up  large  stones,  which  had  formerly  been 
thrown  into  the  sea  around  the  base  of  the  pier. 

The  bell  was  made  of  cast  iron,  of  sufficient 
weight  to  sink  without  any  extra  ballast.  In 
the  top  were  lenses  for  the  admission  of  light,  and 
a  strong  shackle  for  the  chain  by  which  the  bell 
was  suspended.  A  strong  leathern  pipe  was  con- 
nected with  the  top  of  the  bell,  to  convey  air  into 
it  from  an  air-pump  placed  either  in  a  boat  or  on 
the  shore. 

This  kind  of  diving-bell  has  since  been  ap- 
plied to  the  purposes  of  building  foundations  of 
masonry  in  deep  water,  under  the  direction  of 
the  late  Mr.  Rennie,  who  constructed  machinery 
to  move  the  bell  under  water  in  any  direction, 
and  which  acts  with  such  facility,  that  the  masons 
in  the  bell  make  great  despatch  in  laying  the 
stones.  It  was  used  in  Plymouth  Sound  to 
sweep  the  bottom  for  old  anchors,  8cc.  At  Houth, 
in  Dublin  county,  Ireland,  the  foundations  for 
the  pier  were  wholly  laid  by  this  machine.  In 
many  parts  the  rocky  bottom  was  too  uneven  to 
work  upon,  and  it  was  then  necessary  to  blast  it 
with  powder.  The  divers  bored  the  hole  in  the 
rock,  and  placed  the  powder  in  a  tin  cartridge, 
which  was  well  secured  in  the  hole,  by  running 
in  small  fragments  of  stone.  A  small  tin  pipe 


was  affixed  to  the  canister,  long  enough  to  reach 
above  the  surface  of  the  water.  When  all  was 
prepared,  the  bell  was  drawn  up  out  of  the  way, 
and  a  nail  or  other  small  piece  of  iron  heated  red 
hot,  was  dropped  into  the  tin  pipe,  thereby  to 
descend  to  the  powder. 

As  the  diving  bell  is,  however,  in  any  stage  of 
improvement,  necessarily  very  large  and  un- 
wieldy, several  attempts  have  been  made  to  en- 
case a  man  sufficiently  to  enable  him  to  breathe 
and  bear  the  pressure  of  the  water.  Among 
these  the  most  successful  is  that  of  Klingert  of 
Breslau,  which  is  made  of  strong  tin  plate,  in  the 
form  of  a  cylinder,  which  goes  over  the  diver's 
head,  and  which  consists  of  two  parts,  that  he 
may  conveniently  thrust  his  arms  through  it  and 
put  it  on  ;  also  a  jacket  with  short  sleeves,  and 
drawers  of  strong  leather.  All  these  being  water- 
tight, and  closely  jointed  round  the  body  of  the 
diver,  secure  every  part  of  him,  but  his  arms  and 
legs,  from  the  pressure  of  the  water,  which,  at 
the  depth  of  twenty  feet,  will  occasion  no  incon- 
venience to  these  parts.  Plate,  DIVING  BELLS, 
&c.,  fig.  4,  represents  the  diver  covered  with  the 
harness  and  drawers.  Figs.  5  and  6  are  repre- 
sentations of  the  cylinder,  the  diameter  of  which 
is  equal  to  the  breadth  of  a  man  at  the  top  of  the 
hipbone.  It  is  fifteen  inches  in  height,  has  a 
globular  top,  and  is  made  of  the  strongest  tin 
plate.  In  the  inside  of  the  cylinder,  at  a,  is  a 
strong  broad  iron  hoop,  to  enable  it  to  withstand 
becter  the  pressure  of  the  water  ;  and  in  the  in- 
side of  the  top  there  are  two  pieces  of  a  strong 
hoop  of  the  same  kind,  placed  over  each  other  in 
the  form  of  a  cross  at  b  ;  a  strong  ring  of  brass 
wire  is  soldered  upon  the  outside  at  c,  that  the 
jacket  may  be  fastened  to  it  with  an  elastic  ban- 
dage, to  prevent  it  from  slipping  downwards ;  at 
dd  are  the  upper  halves  of  the  apertures  for  the 
arms;  and  e,  e, are  holes  to  afford  light,  and  into 
which  the  eye-glasses  are  screwed :  /"is  the  open- 
ing into  which  the  mouth-piece  of  the  breathing- 
pipe  is  screwed,  and  g  is  an  aperture  for  looking 
through,  as  well  as  for  the  purpose  of  breathing 
when  out  of  the  water,  and  which,  by  means  of 
the  cover  h  suspended  from  it,  can  be  screwed 
up  before  the  diver  enters  the  water. 

The  lower  part  of  the  cylinder,  which  is  also 
fifteen  inches  in  height,  is  strengthened  at  i  and 
k  by  iron  hoops  on  the  inside,  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  the  former.  To  the  lower  hoop  k  are 
soldered  four  small  rings,  to  which  are  fastened 
strong  leather  straps,  three  inches  in  breadth,  that 
can  be  buckled  across  over  the  shoulder,  and 
support  the  whole  machine ;  I,  I,  are  the  under 
halves  of  the  apertures  for  the  arms  ;  m  is  also  a 
ring  of  brass  wire  soldered  to  the  cylinder,  which 
serves  to  keep  fast  the  jacket  when  buckled  on. 
and  to  support  the  upper  cylinder  dd  b,  which 
slips  over  the  under  one  ;  and  on  that  account  the 
under  one  is  a  little  smaller,  so  as  to  fit  into  the 
upper  one :  there  is  also  another  such  ring  atn,  in 
order  to  prevent  the  drawers  from  falling  down. 

At  o  is  a  strong  semicircular  piece  of  iron,  the 
use  of  which  is  to  prevent  the  drawers,  when 
pressed  by  the  water,  from  touching  the  under 
part  of  the  body,  otherwise  the  pressure,  even  at 
the  depth  of  six  feet,  would  be  insupportable. 
As  it  is  not  possible  to  sew  the  leather  so  closely 


DIVING    VESSEL. 


351 


as  to  prevent  water  from  forcing  its  way  through 
the  seams,  a  small  pump  is  suspended  at  p  for 
the  purpose  of  pumping  out  the  water,  when  it 
has  risen  to  the  height  of  a  few  inches  in  the 
lower  cylinder.  Four  hooks,  q,  q,  q,  q,  soldered 
to  the  lower  part  of  the  cylinder,  are  for  the 
purpose  of  suspending  weights  from  them. 

The  jacket  r  (fig.  4),  with  short  sleeves  that 
cover  the  upper  part  of  the  arms,  serves  to  pre- 
vent the  water  from  penetrating  through  the 
joining  of  the  cylinders  where  the  one  is  inserted 
into  the  other,  as  also  through  the  holes  for  the 
arms,  as  it  is  bound  fast  round  both  parts  of  the 
cylinder,  and  likewise  round  the  arms.  The  case 
is  the  same  with  the  drawers,  which  are  bound 
close  round  the  knees. 

Fig.  7  represents  a  brass  elastic  bandage,  em- 
ployed for  fastening  on  the  jacket ;  and  which, 
when  hooked  together,  is  screwed  fast  by  means 
of  the  screw  s,  three  inches  in  length ;  a  brass 
bandage  is  here  used,  because  leather  is  apt  to 
stretch,  and  on  that  account  migbtbe  dangerous. 

The  reservoir  a  (fig.  4),  applied  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  can  be  screwed  off,  is  for  the  pur- 
pose of  collecting  the  small  quantity  of  water  that 
might  force  itself  into  the  breathing  pipe  when 
long  used,  and  which  otherwise  would  be  in  con- 
tinual motion,  and  render  breathing  disagreeable. 

A  man,  named  Frederick  William  Joachim,  a 
huntsman  by  profession,  dived  in  the  above  ap- 
paratus into  the  Oder,  near  Breslau,  where  the 
water  is  of  considerable  depth,  and  the  current 
strong,  on  the  24th  of  Juna,  1797,  before  a  great 
number  of  spectators,  and  sawed  through  the 
trunk  of  a  tree  which  was  lying  at  the  bottom. 

The  DIVING  BLADDER  is  a  machine  invented 
by  Borelli,  and  by  him  preferred,  though  without 
much  reason,  to  the  diving  bell.  It  is  a  globular 
vessel  of  brass  or  copper,  about  two  feet  in  dia- 
meter, which  contains  the  diver's  head.  It  is 
fixed  to  a  goat's  skin  habit  exactly  fitted  to  his 
person.  Within  the  vessel  are  pipes,  by  means 
of  which  a  circulation  of  air  is  contrived ;  and 
the  person  carries  an  air-pump  by  his  side,  by 
which  be  can  make  himself  heavier  or  lighter  as 
fishes  do,  by  contracting  or  dilating  their  air 
bladder.  By  these  means  he  thought  all  the  ob- 
jections to  which  other  diving  machines  are  liable 
were  entirely  obviated,  and  particularly  that  of 
want  of  air ;  the  air  which  had  been  breathed, 
being,  as  he  imagined,  deprived  of  its  noxious 
qualities  by  circulating  through  the  pipes.  These 
advantages,  however,  it  is  evident,  are  only  ima- 
ginary. The  diver's  limbs,  being  defended  from 
the  pressure  of  the  water  only  by  a  goat's  skin, 
would  infallibly  be  crushed  if  he  descended  to 
any  considerable  depth  ;  and,  from  the  discove- 
ries now  made,  by  Dr.  Priestley  and  others,  it  is 
abundantly  evident,  that  air,  which  is  once  ren- 
dered foul  by  breathing,  cannot,  in  any  degree, 
be  restored  by  circulation  through  pipes. 

The  following  description  of  a  DIVING-VESSEL 
invented  by  Mr.  Bushuell,  of  Connecticut,  is 
given  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions  of  Ame- 
rica:— The  external  shape  of  the  sub-marine 
vessel  bore  some  resemblance  to  two  upper  tor- 
toise-shells, of  equal  size,  joined  together;  the 
place  of  entrance  into  the  vessel  being  repre- 
sented by  the  opening  made  by  the  swell  of  the 


shells,  at  the  head  of  the  animal.  The  inside 
was  capable  of  containing  the  operator,  and  air 
sufficient  to  support  him  thirty  minutes,  without 
receiving  fresh  air.  At  the  boctom,  opposite  to 
the  entrance,  was  fixed  a  quantity  of  lead  for 
ballast.  At  one  edge,  which  was  directly  before 
the  operator,  who  sat  upright,  was  an  oar  for 
rowing  forward  or  backward.  At  the  other  edge 
was  a  rudder  for  steering.  An  aperture,  at  tl»e 
bottom,  with  its  valve,  was  designed  to  admit 
water,  for  the  purpose  of  descending ;  and  two 
brass  forcing-pumps  served  to  eject  the  water 
within,  when  necessary  for  ascending.  At  the 
top  there  was  likewise  an  oar  for  ascending  or 
descending,  or  continuing  at  any  particular 
depth.  A  water-gauge,  or  barometer,  deter- 
mined the  depth  of  descent,  a  compass  directed 
the  course,  and  a  ventilator  within  supplied  the 
vessel  with  fresh  air,  when  on  the  surface. 

The  entrance  into  the  vessel  was  elliptical, 
and  so  small  as  barely  to  admit  a  person.  This 
entrance  was  surrounded  with  a  broad  elliptical 
iron  band,  the  lower  edge  of  which  was  let  into 
the  wood,  of  which  the  body  of  the  vessel  was 
made,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  give  its  utmost 
support  to  the  body  of  the  vessel  against  the 
pressure  of  the  water.  Above  the  upper  edge  of 
this  iron  band  there  was  a  brass  crown,  or  cover, 
resembling  a  hat  with  its  crown  and  brim,  which 
shut  water-tight  upon  the  iron  band  ;  the  crown 
was  hung  to  the  iron  band  with  hinges,  so  as  to 
turn  over  sideways  when  opened.  To  make  it 
perfectly  secure  when  shut,  it  might  be  screwed 
down  upon  the  band  by  the  operator,  or  by  a 
person  without. 

There  were  in  the  brass  crown  three  round 
doors,  one  directly  in  front,  and  one  on  each 
side,  large  enough  to  put  the  hand  through. 
When  open,  they  admitted  fresh  air;  their  shut- 
ters were  ground  perfectly  tight  into  their  places 
with  emery,  hung  with  hinges,  and  secured  in 
their  places  when  shut.  There  were  likewise 
several  small  glass  windows  in  the  crown  for 
looking  through,  and  for  admitting  light  in  the 
day-time,  with  covers  to  secure  them.  There 
were  two  air-pipes  in  the  crown.  A  ventilator 
within  drew  fresh  air  through  one  of  the  air- 
pipes,  and  discharged  it  into  the  lower  part  of 
the  vessel ;  the  fresh  air  introduced  by  the  ven- 
tilator expelled  the  impure  light  air  through  the 
other  air-pipe.  Both  air-pipes  were  so  con- 
structed, that  they  shut  themselves  whenever  the 
water  rose  near  their  tops,  so  that  no  water  could 
enter  through  them,  and  opened  themselves  im- 
mediately after  they  rose  above  the  water. 

The  vessel  was  chiefly  filled  with  lead  fixed  to 
its  bottom ;  when  this  was  sufficient,  a  quantity 
was  placed  within,  more  or  less,  according  to  the 
weight  of  the  operator ;  its  ballast  made  it  so 
stiff,  that  there  was  no  danger  of  oversetting. 
The  vessel,  with  all  its  appendages,  and  the 
operator,  was  sufficient  to  settle  it  very  low  in 
the  water.  About  200  Ibs.  of  the  lead,  at  the 
bottom  for  ballast,  would  be  let  down  forty  or 
fifty  feet  below  the  vessel;  this  enabled  the 
operator  to  rise  instantly  to  the  surface  of  the 
water,  in  case  of  accident. 

When  the  operator  would  descend,  he  placed 
his  foot  on  the  top  of  a  brass  valve,  depressing 


DIVING    VESSEL. 


it,  by  which  he  opened  a  large  aperture  in  the 
bottom  of  the  vessel,  through  which  the  water 
entered  at  his  pleasure  ;  when  he  had  admitted  a 
sufficient  quantity,  he  descended  very  gradually  ; 
if  he  admitted  too  much,  he  ejected  as  much  as 
was  necessary  to  obtain  an' equilibrium,  by  the 
two  brass  forcing-pumps,  which  were  placed  at 
each  hand.  Whenever  the  vessel  leaked,  or  he 
would  ascend  to  the  surface,  he  also  made  use  of 
these  forcing- pumps.  When  the  skilful  operator 
had  obtained  an  equilibrium,  he  could  row  up- 
ward, or  downward,  or  continue  at  any  parti- 
cular depth,  with  an  oar,  placed  near  the  top  of 
the  vessel,  formed  upon  the  principle  of  the 
screw,  the  axis  of  the  oar  entering  the  vessel ; 
by  turning  the  oar  one  way,  he  raised  the  vessel, 
by  turning  it  the  other  way  he  depressed  it. 

A  glass  tube,  eighteen  inches  long,  and  one  inch 
in  d  iameter,  standing  upright,  its  upper  end  closed , 
and  its  lower  end,  which  was  open,  screwed  into 
a  brass  pipe,  through  which  the  external  water 
had  a  passage  into  the  glass  tube,  served  as  a 
water-gauge,  or  barometer.  There  was  a  piece 
of  cork,  with  phosphorus  on  it,  put  into  the 
water-gauge.  When  the  vessel  descended,  the 
water  rose  in  the  water-gauge,  condensing  the 
air  within,  and  bearing  the  cork,  with  Us  phos- 
phorus, on  its  surface. .  By  the  light  of  the  phos- 
phrous,  the  ascent  of  the  water  in  the  gauge  was 
rendered  visible,  and  the  depth  of  the  vessel 
under  water  ascertained  by  a  graduated  line. 

An  oar,  formed  upon  the  principle  of  the 
screw,  was  fixed  in  the  fore  part  of  the  vessel ; 
its  axis  entered  the  vessel,  and  being  turned  one 
way,  rowed  the  vessel  forward,  but  being  turned 
the  other  way,  rowed  it  backward ;  it  was  made 
to  be  turned  by  the  hand  or  foot. 

A  rudder,  hung  to  the  hinder  part  of  the 
vessel,  commanded  it  with  the  greatest  ease.  The 
rudder  was  made  very  elastic,  and  might  be  used 
for  rowing  forward.  Its  tiller  was  within  the 
vessel,  at  the  operator's  right  hand,  fixed,  at  a 
right  angle,  on  an  iron  rod,  which  passed  through 
the  side  of  the  vessel ;  the  rod  had  a  crank  on 
its  outside  end,  which  commanded  the  rudder, 
by  means  of  a  rod  extending  from  the  end  of 
the  crank  to  a  kind  of  tiller,  fixed  upon  the  left 
hand  of  the  rudder.  Raising  and  depressing  the 
first-mentioned  tiller,  turned  the  rudder  as  the 
case  required. 

A  compass,  marked  with  phosphorus,  directed 
the  course,  both  above  and  under  the  water ; 
and  a  line  and  lead  sounded  the  depth  when  ne- 
cessary. 

The  internal  shape  of  the  vessel,  in  every  pos- 
sible section  of  it,  verged  towards  an  ellipsis,  as 
near  as  the  design  would  allow,  but  every  hori- 
zontal section,  although  elliptical,  yet  as  near  to 
a  circle  as  could  be  admitted.  The  body  of  the 
vessel  was  made  exceedingly  strong ;  and  to 
strengthen  it  as  much  as  possible,  a  firm  piece 
of  wood  was  framed,  parallel  to  the  conjugate 
diameter,  to  prevent  the  sides  from  yielding  to 
the  great  pressure  of  the  incumbent  water,  in  a 
deep  immersion.  This  piece  of  wood  was  also 
a  seat  for  the  operator. 

Every  opening  was  well  secured.  The  pumps 
had  two  sets  of  valves.  The  aperture  at  the 
bottom,  for  admitting  water,  was  covered  with  a 


plate,  perforated  full  of  holes,  to  receive  the 
water,  and  prevent  any  thing  from  choking  the 
passage,  or  stopping  the  valve  from  shutting. 
The  brass  valve  might  likewise  be  forced  into  its 
place  with  a  screw,  if  necessary.  The  air-pipes 
had  a  kind  of  hollow  sphere,  fixed  round  the  top 
of  each,  to  secure  the  air-pipe  valves  from  in- 
jury; these  hollow  spheres  were  perforated  full 
of  holes,  for  the  passage  of  the  air  through  the 
pipes  ;  within  the  air- pipes  were  shutters  to  se- 
cure them,  should  any  accident  happen  to  the 
pipes,  or  the  valves  on  their  tops. 

Wherever  the  external  apparatus  passed  through 
the  body  of  the  vessel,  the  joints  were  round, 
and  formed  by  brass  pipes,  which  were  driven 
into  the  wood  of  the  vessel ;  the  holes  through 
the  pipes  were  very  exactly  made,  and  the  iron 
rods,  which  passed  through  them,  were  turned 
in  a  lathe  to  fit  them ;  the  joints  were  also  kept 
full  of  oil,  to  prevent  rust  and  leaking.  Particular 
attention  was  given  to  bring  every  part,  necessary 
for  performing  the  operations,  both  within  and 
without  the  vessel,  before  the  operator,  and  as 
conveniently  as  could  be  devised  ;  so  that  every 
thing  might  be  found  in  the  dark,  except  the 
water  gauge  and  the  compass,  which  were  visible 
by  the  light  of  the  phosphorus,  and  nothing  re- 
quired the  operator  to  turn  to  the  right  hand,  o"- 
to  the  left,  to  perform  any  thing  necessary. 

Description  of  a  magazine,  and  its  appen- 
dages, designed  to  be  conveyed,  by  the  sub- 
marine vessel,  to  the  bottom  of  a  ship  : — In  the 
fore  part  of  the  brim  of  the  crown  of  the  sub- 
marine vessel  was  a  socket,  and  an  iron  tube, 
passing  through  the  socket;  the  tube  stood  up- 
right,' and  could  slide  up  and  down  in  the 
socket,  six  inches ;  at  the  top  of  the  tube  was  a 
wood-screw,  fixed  by  means  of  a  rod,  which 
passed  through  the  tube,  and  screwed  the  wood- 
screw  fast  upon  the  top  of  the  tube.  By  pushing 
the  wood-screw  up  against  the  bottom  of  a  ship, 
and  turning  it  at  the  same  time,  it  would  enter 
the  planks ;  driving  would  also  answer  the  same 
purpose :  when  the  wood-screw  was  firmly 
fixed,  it  could  be  cast  off  by  unscrewing  the  rod, 
which  fastened  it  upon  the  top  of  the  tube. 

Behind  the  sub-marine  vessel  was  a  place,, 
above  the  rudder,  for  carrying  a  large  powder- 
magazine  ;  this  was  made  of  two  pieces  of  oak 
timber,  large  enough,  when  hollowed  out,  to 
contain  150  Ibs.  of  powder,  with  the  apparatus 
used  in  firing  it,  and  was  secured  in  its  place  by 
a  screw,  turned  by  the  operator.  A  strong 
piece  of  rope  extended  from  the  magazine  to  the 
wood-screw  above-mentioned,  and  was  fastened 
to  both.  When  the  wood-screw  was  fixed,  and 
to  be  cast  off  from  its  tube,  the  magazine  was  to 
be  cast  off  likewise  by  unscrewing  it,  leaving  it 
hanging  to  the  wood-screw  ;  it  was  lighter  than  the 
water,  that  it  might  rise  up  against  the  object  to 
which  the  wood-screw  and  itself  were  fastened. 

Within  the  magazine  was  an  apparatus,  con- 
structed to  run  any  proposed  length  of  time, 
under  twelve  hours;  when  it  had  run  out  its 
time,  it  unpinioned  a  strong  lock,  resembling  a 
gun-lock,  which  gave  fire  to  the  powder.  This 
apparatus  was  so  pinioned,  that  it  could  not  pos- 
sibly move,  till,  by  casting  off  the  magazine  from 
the  vessel,  it  was  set  in  motion 


DIV 


353 


DIV 


The  skilful  operator  could  swim  so  low  on  the 
surface  of  the  water,  as  to  approach  very  near  a 
ship,  in  the  night,  without  fear  of  being  disco- 
vered, and  might,  if  he  chose,  approach  the  stem 
or  stern  above  water,  with  very  little  danger. 
He  could  sink  very  quickly,  keep  at  any  depth 
he  pleased,  and  row  a  great  distance  in  any  di- 
rection he  desired,  without  coming  to  the  sur- 
face ;  and,  when  he  rose  to  the  surface,  he  could 
soon  obtain  a  fresh  supply  of  air,  when,  if  ne- 
cessary, he  might  descend  again,  and  pursue  his 
course. 

The  first  experiment  made  was  with  about  two 
ounces  of  gunpowder,  which,  were  exploded 
four  feet  under  water,  to  prove  to  some  of  the 
first  personages  in  Connecticut  that  powder 
would  take  fire  under  water. 

The  second  experiment  was  made  with  two 
pounds  of  powder,  enclosed  in  a  wooden  bottle, 
and  fixed  under  a  hogshead,  with  a  two-inch  oak 
plank  between  the  hogshead  and  the  powder ;  the 
hogshead  was  loaded  with  stones  as  deep  as  it 
could  swim ;  a  wooden  pipe  descending  through 
the  lower  head  of  the  hogshead,  and  through  the 
plank,  into  the  powder  contained  in  the  bottle, 
was  primed  with  powder.  A  match  put  to  the 
priming  exploded  the  powder,  which  produced  a 
very  great  effect,  rending  the  plank  into  pieces, 
demolishing  the  hogshead,  and  casting  the  stones 
and  the  ruins  of  the  hogshead,  with  a  body  of 
water,  many  feet  into  the  air,  to  the  astonishment 
of  the  spectators.  This  experiment  was  likewise 
made  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  gentlemen  above- 
mentioned. 

There  were  afterwards  made  many  experi- 
ments of  a  similar  nature,  some  of  them  with 
large  quantities  of  powder;  they  all  produced 
very  violent  explosions,  much  more  than  suffi- 
cient for  any  purpose  had  in  view. 

In  the  first  essays  with  the  sub-marine  vessel, 
the  inventor  took  care  to  prove  its  strength  to 
sustain  the  great  pressure  of  the  incumbent 
•water,  when  sunk  deep,  before  he  trusted  any 
person  to  descend  much  below  the  surface;  and 
he  never  suffered  any  person  to  go  under  water 
without  baring  a  strong  piece  of  rigging  made 
fast  to  it,  until  he  found  him  well  acquainted 
with  the  operations  necessary  for  his  safety. 
After  that,  he  made  him  descend,  and  continue 
at  particular  depths,  without  rising  or  sinking, 
row  by  the  compass,  approach  a  vessel,  go  under 
her,  and  fix  the  wood-screw,  mentioned  before, 
into  her  bottom,  &c.,  until  he  thought  him 
sufficiently  expert  to  put  any  design  in  execution. 

It  required  many  trials  to  make  a  person  of 
common  ingenuity  a  skilful  operator;  the  first 
employed  was  very  ingenious,  and  made  himself 
master  of  the  business,  but  was  taken  sick  in 
the  campaign  of  1776,  at  New  York,  before  he 
had  an  opportunity  to  make  use  of  his  skill, 
and  never  recovered  his  health  sufficiently  after- 
wards. 

Experiments  made  with  a  sub-marine  vessel. 
After  various  attempts  to  find  an  operator  to  his 
wish,  Mr.  Bushnell  sent  one,  who  appeared  more 
expert  than  the  rest,  from  New  York,  -to  a  fifty- 
gun  ship,  lying  not  far  from  Governor's  Island. 
He  went  under  the  ship,  and  attempted  to  fix 
the  wood-screw  into  her  bottom,  but  struck,  as 
VOL.  VII. 


he  supposed,  a  bar  of  iron,  which  passes  from 
the  rudder-hinge,  and  is  spiked  under  the  ship's 
quarter.  Had  he  moved  a  few  inches,  which  he 
might  have  done,  without  rowing,  he  would  pro- 
bably have  found  wood  where  he  might  have 
fixed  the  screw ;  or,  if  the  ship  were  sheathed 
with  copper,  he  might  easily  have  pierced  it 
but  not  being  well  skilled  in  the  management  ex 
the  vessel,  in  attempting  to  move  to  another 
place,  he  lost  the  ship  ;  after  seeking  her  in  vain, 
for  some  time,  he  rowed  some  distance,  and  rose 
to  the  surface  of  the  water,  but  found  day-light 
had  advanced  so  far,  that  he  durst  not  renew  the 
attempt.  The  adventurer  said  he  could  easily 
have  fastened  the  magazine  under  the  stem  of 
the  ship,  above  water,  as  he  rowed  up  to  the  stern, 
and  touched  it  before  he  descended.  Had  he 
fastened  it  there,  the  explosion  of  150  Ibs.  of 
powder,  the  quantity  contained  in  the  magazine, 
must  have  been  fatal  to  the  ship.  In  his  return 
from  the  ship  to  New  York,  he  passed  near  Go- 
vernor's Island,  and  thought  he  was  discovered 
by  the  enemy  on  the  island  ;  being  in  haste  to 
avoid  the  danger  he  feared,  he  cast  off  the  maga- 
zine, as  he  imagined  it  retarded  him  in  the 
swell,  which  was  very  considerable.  After  the 
magazine  had  been  cast  off  one  hour,  the  time 
the  internal  apparatus  was  set  to  run,  it  blew  up 
with  great  violence. 

Afterwards,  there  were  two  attempts  made  in 
Hudson's  river,  above  the  city,  but  they  effected 
nothing.  Mr.  Fulton,  we  believe,  afterwards 
improved  on  this  machine  in  England,  but  the 
attempts  to  use  it  proved  equally  abortive. 

DIVE'RGE,  v.  n.  >     Lat.  diverge.    To  tend 

DIVERGE'NT,  adj.  5  various  ways  from  one 
point. 

Homogeneal  rays,  which  flow  from  several  points 
of  any  object,  and  fall  perpendicularly  on  any  reflect- 
ing surface,  shall  afterwards  diverge  from  so  many 
points.  Newton. 

Thus  when  the  mother-bird  on  moss-wove  nest 
Lulls  her  fond  brood  beneath  her  plumy  breast 
Warmth  from  her  tender  heart  diffusive  springs 
And  charmed  she  shields  them  with  diverging  wings. 

Darwin. 

DIVERGENT,  or  DIVERGING  LINES,  in 
geometry,  are  those  which  constantly  recede 
from  each  other.  They  are  opposed  to  conver- 
gent, or  converging  lines,  whose  distances  con- 
tinually approach  nearer  to  each  other,  and 
become  still  less  and  less.  Those  lines  whic  - 
converge  the  one  way,  diverge  the  other. 

DIVERGENT  RAYS,  in  optics,  are  those  which 
going  from  a  point  of  the  visible  object,  are  dis- 
persed, and  continually  depart  one  from  another 
in  proportion  as  they  are  removed  from  th» 
object :  in  which  sense  it  is  opposed  to  conver 
gent.  See  OPTICS. 

DI'VERS,  adj.  Lat.  diversus.  Several ;  sun- 
dry ;  more  than  one.  Out  of  use. 

We  have  divers  examples  in  the  church  of  such  as, 
by  fear,  being  compelled  to  sacrifice  to  strange  gods, 
repented,  and  kept  still  the  office  of  preaching  the 
gospel.  Whitgift. 

The  teeth  breed  when  the  child  is  a  year  and  a 
half  old  :  then  they  cast  them,  and  new  ones  come 
about  seven  years ;  but  divers  have  backward  teeth 
come  at  twenty,  some  at  thirty  and  forty. 

Bacon's  Natural  Hittory 
2A 


DIV 


3-54 


DIV 


Time  travels  in  divert  paces  with  divert  persons. 
I'll  tell  you  who  time  ambles  withal,  who  time  trots 
xrithal,  -who  time  gallops  witha.,  and  who  he  stands 
Oill  withal.  Shakspeare. 

DIVERSE',  v.  H.  &  adj.  ^    Lat.  diversus.   See 
DIVERSITY,  n.  s.  \  DIVERSIFY.         To 

DIVERSE'LY,  adv.  j  differ  :  different ;  in 

various  directions.     Diversity,  is  dissimilitude  ; 

variety ;  distinct  existence.  Diversely,  differently ; 

variously. 

A  nothir  clerenesse  is  of  the  sunne,  a  nothir  clere- 

nesse  of  the  moone,  and  a   nothir  clerenesse   is  of 

sterres,  and  a  sterre  diuersith  fro  a  sterre  in  clereness. 

Wiclif.  1  Cor.  15. 
Mi  britheren,  deme  al  ioie  whanno  ye  fallen  into 

dyurte  temptacions.  Id.  James  4. 

Four  great  beasts  came  up  from  the  sea,  diverse  one 
from  another.  Dan.  vii.  3. 

And  for  there  is  so  grete  diversite 

In  English  and  in  writing  of  our  tonge 

So  piaie  I  to  God,  that  none  misurrte  the 

Ne  the  misse-metre  for  defaute  of  tonge. 

Chaucer.    Troilus  and  Cressida. 
Then  is  there  in  this  diversity  no  contrariety. 

Hooker. 

But  yet  their  various  and  perplexed  course, 
Observed  in  diverse  ages,  doth  enforce 
Men  to  find  out  so  many  eccentrique  parts, 
Such  diverse  downright  lines,  such  overthwarts 
As  disproportion  that  pure  form.  Donne. 

Both  of  them  do  diversely  work,  as  they  have  their 
medium  diversely  disposed.  Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Leicester  bewrayed  a  desire  to  plant  him  in  the 
queen's  favour,  which  was  diversely  interpreted  by  such 
as  thought  that  great  artizan  of  courts  to  do  nothing 
by  chance,  nor  much  by  affection.  Wotton. 

Eloquence  is  a  great  and  diverse  thing,  nor  did  she 
yet  ever  favour  any  man  so  much  as  to  be  wholly  his. 

Ben  Jonson. 

They  cannot  be  divided,  but  they  will  prove  oppo- 
site ,  and,  not  resting  in  a  bare  diversity,  rise  into  a 
contrariety.  South. 

Considering  any  thing  as  existing  at  any  determined 
time  and  place,  we  compare  it  with  itself  existing  at 
another  time,  and  thereon  form  the  ideas  of  identity 
and  diversity.  Locke. 

William's  arm 

Could  nought  avail,  however  famed  in  war  ; 

Nor  armies  leagued,  and  diversely  assayed  . 

To  curb  his  power.  Philips. 

On  life's  vast  ocean  diversely  we  sail  ; 

Reason  the  card,  but  passion  is  the  gale.       Pope. 

The  most  common  diversity  of  human  constitutions 
arises  from  the  solid  parts,  as  to  their  different  degrees 
of  strength  and  tension.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliment. 

And  in  the  whole  there  is  a  magnificence  like  that 
ascribed  to  Chinese  plantation,  the  magnificence  of 
vast  extent  and  endless  diversity.  Johnson. 

DIVERSIFY,  v.  a.        )    Fr.  diversifier ;  Sp. 

DIVERSIFICATION,  n.  s.  S  Portug.  and  Italian 
diversificare,  from  Lat.  diversion,  i.e.  dis,  di- 
versely, and  verto,  or  verso  to  turn,  and  facto  to 
make.  To  make  different ;  discriminate  ;  varie- 
gate :  diversification  is  variety  of  form,  color,  or 
quality;  change. 

There  is,  in  the  producing  of  some  species,  a  com- 
position of  matter,  which  may  be  much  diversified. 

Bacon. 

If  you  consider  how  variously  several  things  may 
be  compounded,  you  will  not  Bonder  that  such  fruitful 


principles,  or  manners  of  diversification,  should  gene- 
rate differing  colours.  Boyle  on  Colours. 

This,  which  is  here  called  a  change  of  wil.,  is  not 
a  change  of  his  will,  but  a  change  in  the  object, 
which  seems  to  make  a  diversification  of  the  will,  bu. 
indeed  is  the  same  will  diversified. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

The  country  being  diversified  between  hills  and  dales, 
woods  and  plains,  one  place  more  clear,  another 
more  darksome,  it  is  a  pleasant  picture.  Sidney. 

It  was  easier  for  Homer  to  find  proper  sentiments 
for  Grecian  generals,  than  for  Milton  to  diversify  his 
infernal  council  with  proper  characters. 

Addison't  Spectator. 
Nor  less  attractive  is  the  woodland  scene 

Diversified  with  trees  of  every  growth, 

Alike  yet  various.  Cowper. 

DIVE'RT,  v.  a.  ^      Fr.  divertir  ;   Lat. 

DIVE'RSION,  n.  s.  divertere,     from     dis 

DIVE'RTER,  n.  s.  [  away,andt-e7-<o  to  turn. 

DIVE'RIISE,  v.  a.          fTo  turn  off,  or  from, 
DIVE'RTISEMENT,JI.  *.     a   particular   course: 
DIVE'BTIVE,  adj.          J  hence,  to  amuse  ;  to 
please;    to  exhilarate.       'Diversion,'  says  Di. 
Johnson,   'seems  to  be  somewhat  lighter  than 
amusement,  and  less  forcible  than  pleasure.'  Di- 
vertise  is  an  obsolete  synonyme  of  divert.     Di- 
vertisement  is  an  old  word  recently  revived,  and 
applied  to   musical  compositions   of  a  particu- 
lar cast.  Divertive  is  recreative,  amusing. 
Knots,  by  the  conflux  of  the  meeting  sap, 
Infect  the  sound  pine,  and  divert  his  grain, 
Tortive  and  errant,  from  his  course  of  growth. 

Sliahspeare. 

Frights,  changes,  horrours, 
Divert  and  crack,  rend  and  deracinate 
The  unity  and  married  calm  of  states.        Id. 
Cutting  off  the  tops,  and  pulling  off  the  buds,  work 
retention  of  the  sap  for  a  time,  and   diversion  of  it  to 
the  sprouts  that  were  not  forward. 

Bacon's  Nat.  Hist. 

The  kings  of  England  would  have  had  an  absolute 
conquest  of  Ireland,  if  their  whole  power  had  been 
employed ;  but  still  there  arose  sundry  occasions, 
which  divided  and  diverted  their  power  some  other  way. 

Davies  on  Ireland. 

Alas,  how  simple,  to  these  cates  compared, 
Was  that  crude  apple  that  diverted  Eve  ! 

Milton.    Paradise  Regained. 

Angling  was,  after  tedious  study,  a  rest  to  his  mind, 
a  cheerer  of  his  spirits,  and  a  diverter  of  sadness. 

Walton. 

Let  orators  instruct,  let  them  divertise,  and  let  them 
move  us  ;  this  is  what  is  properly  meant  by  the  word 
salt.  Dryden. 

He  finds  no  reason  to  have  his  rent  abated,  because 
a  greater  part  of  it  is  diverted  from  his  landlord. 

Locke 

You  for  those  ends  whole  days  in  council  sit, 
And  the  diversions  of  your  youth  forget. 

Waller. 

How  fond  soever  men  are  of  bad  divertisement,  it 
will  prove  mirth  which  ends  in  heaviness. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 

What  can  that  man  fear,  who  takes  care  to  please 
a  Being  that  is  so  able  to  crush  all  his  adversaries  ?  a 
Being  that  can  divert  any  misfortune  from  befalling 
him,  or  turn  any  such  misfortune  to  his  advantage  ? 

Addison's  Guardian. 

They  diverted  raillery  from  improper  objects,  and 
gave  a  new  turn  to  ridicule.  Id.  Freeholder 


DIV 

Such  productions  of  wit  and  humour  as  expose 
vice  and  folly,  furnish  useful  diversions  to  readers. 

Id. 

Nothing  more  is  requisite  for  producing  all  the  va- 
riety of  colours,  and  degrees  of  refrangibility,  than 
that  the  rays  of  light  be  bodies  of  different  sizes  ;  the 
least  of  which  may  make  violet,  the  weakest  and  dark- 
est of  the  colours,  and  be  more  easily  diverted  by  re- 
fracting surfaces  from  the  right  course  ;  and  the  rest, 
as  they  are  bigger  and  bigger,  make  the  stronger  and 
more  lucid  colours,  blue,  green,  yellow,  and  red,  and 
be  more  and  more  difficultly  diverted.  Newton. 

I  would  not  exclude  the  common  accidents  of  life, 
nor  even  things  of  a  pleasant  and  diverting  nature,  so 
they  are  innocent,  from  conversation.  Rogers. 

I  have  ranked  this  diversion  of  Christian  practice 
among  the  effects  of  our  contentions. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

DIVEST',  or  ^        Fr.      dcvestir  ; 

DEVEST',    v.   a.    &    n.  s.  £  Lat.  deces^'re,  from 

DIVEST'URE,  n  s.  )  de,  privative,  and 

vcstio,  to  clothe,  a  vestis ;  Gr.  faQijs,  a  garment. 
To  denude,  strip  :  divesture  the  act  of  disrobing 
or  stripping. 

Then  of  his  arms  Androgeus  he  divests ; 
His  swords,  his  shield,  he  takes,  and  plumed  crests. 

Denham. 

Let  us  divest  the  gay  phantom  of  temporal  happi- 
ness of  all  that  false  lustre  and  ornament  in  which 
the  pride,  the  passions,  and  the  folly  of  men  havo 
dressed  it  up.  Rogers. 

The  diveiture  of  mortality  dispenses  them  from 
those  laborious  and  avocating  duties  which  are  here 
requisite  to  be  performed.  Hoyle's  Seraphick  Love. 

DIVI'DE,  v.  a.  Sav.n.^  Fr.  diviser  ;  Span. 
DIVID'ABLE,  adj.  .  and  Port.dimdir;  Ital. 
DIVI'DANT,  adj.  !  and  Lat.  dividere,  from 

DIV'IDEND,  n.  s.  [  dis,     diversely,     and 

DIVID'ER,  |  video,    to    see,   a  di- 

DIVID'UAL,  adj.  J  vided  thing  being  seen 

in  more  parts  than  one. — Ainsworth.  To  part 
into  different  pieces;  hence  to  disunite;  sepa- 
rate; distribute:  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  sunder; 
break  concord  or  friendship ;  differ.  A  dividend 
is  an  allotted  share  ;  in  arithmetic,  however,  it  is 
the  sum  to  be  divided:  dividual  is  used  by  Mil- 
ton for  divided  ;  and  dividant  by  Shakspeare,  for 
separable ;  distinguishable. 

Let  there  bo  a  firmament  in  the  midst  of  the 
•waters,  and  let  it  divide  the  waters  from  the  waters. 

Genesis. 
There  shall  five  in  one  house  be  divided.         Luke. 

Rend  us  in  sunder,  thou  canst  not  divide 
Our  bodies  so,  but  that  our  souls  are  tied, 
And  we  can  love  by  letters  still  and  gifts, 
And   thoughts,   and   dreams;  love  never  wanteth 
shifts.  Donne. 

Love  cools,  friendship  falls  off, 
Brothers  divide.  Shakspeare.     King  Lear. 

How  could  communities  maintain 
Peaceful  commerce  from  dividable  shores  ? 

Shakspeare. 

Twinned  brothers  of  one  womb, 
Whose  procreation,  residence,  and  birth, 
Scarce  is  dividant,  touch  with  several  fortunes.  Id. 
According  as  the  body  moved,  the  divider  did  more 
and  more  enter  into  the  divided  body ;   so  it  joined 
itself  to  some  new  parts  of  the  medium,  or  divided 
body,  and  did  in  like  manner  forsake  others. 

Digby  on  the  Soul. 


355 


DIV 


She  shin.-., 

Revolved  on  heaven's  great  ::xlc,  and  her  reign 
With  thousand  lesser  lights  dividual  holds, 
With  thousand  thousand  stars  !  Miltun 

If  on  such  petty  merits  you  confer 
So  vast  a  prize,  let  each  his  portion  shun-  : 
Maktt  a  just  dividend;  and,  if  not  all, 
The  greater  part  to  Diomede  will  fall. 


You  must  go 
Whore  seas,  and  winds,  and  deserts  will  iliv'nh'  you. 

Drijden. 

Cham  and  Japhet  were  heads  and  princes  over  their 
families,  and  had  a  right  to  divide  the  earth  by  families. 

Lucke. 

Money,  the  great  divider  of  the  world,  hath,  by  u 
strange  revolution,  been  the  great  uniter  of  a  divided 
lje°Ple-  Swift'. 

Each  person  shall  adapt  to  himself  his  peculiar 
share,  like  other  dividends.  Decay  of  Piety. 

To  remedy  this  inconvenience,  it  will  be  necessary 
to  divide  their  troughs  into  small  compartments,  in 
such  a  manner,  that  each  of  them  may  ba  capable  of 
containing  water  ;  but  this  is  seldom  or  never  done. 

Franklin. 

It  so  happened  that  persons  had  a  single  office 
divided  between  them  who  had  never  spoken  to  rach 
other  in  their  lives  ;  until  they  found  themselves, 
they  knew  not  how,  pigging  together,  heads  and  points, 
in  the  same  truckle-bed. 

Burke.     Character  of  Lord  Cluithnm. 
DIVIDEND.     See  ARITHMETIC. 
DIVIDEND  OF  STOCKS  is  a  share  of  the  inter- 
est of  stocks  erected  on  public   funds,  as  the 
South  Sea,  &c.,  divided  among  and  paid  to  the 
adventurers  half-yearly. 

DIVINE',  v.  u.,  o.n.,  n.s.,  &  adj.*}       Fr.    di- 

DIVINA'TION,  n.  s.  vin;  Ital. 

DIVINE'LY,  adv.  Span.  and 

DIVI'NER,  n.  s.  )  Port,    di- 

DIVINE'NESS,  |  vino;  Lat. 

DIVIN'ERESS,  n.  s.,fem.  \  divinus  ; 

DIVIN'ITY,  n.  s.  J  from  divi, 

the  gods  ;  Gr.  ^toc-     See  DEITY.     To  foreknow, 

foretell,  or  presage,  truly  or  falsely  :  as  a  neuter 

verb  to    utter  prognostics,  or  feel   presages  ;  to 

conjecture  :  divination  is  the  foreseeing,  or  fore- 

telling, future  events,  or  pretending  so   to  do  : 

diviner  and  divineress  those  who  make  this  pre- 

tension.     Divine,  as  an  adjective,  is  partaking 

of  the   nature   of,   or  proceeding  from,   God  ; 

superhuman  ;  excellent  :  divinely,  a  correspond- 

ing adverb  :   divineness  and  divinity,  participa- 

tion of  the  nature  of  God  ;  Godhead  :   THE  God- 

head, the  Supreme  Being. 

And  it  was  don  whanne  we  gheden  to  preir,  that 
a  damysel  that  hadde  a  spirit  of  dyuynacioun  meete 
us  which  ghaf  greet  wynnyng  to  her  lordis  in  dyuy- 
nyng.  Wiclif.  Dedis.  16. 

Surely  there  is  no  enchantment  against  Jacob,  nei- 
ther is  there  any  divination  against  Israel.  Numbers. 

Certain  tokens  they  noted  in  birds,  or  in  the  entrails 
of  beasts,  or  by  other  the  like  frivolous  divinations. 

Hooker. 

The  Grecians  most  divinely  have  given  to  the  activ« 
perfection  of  men,  a  name  expressing  both  beauty  and 
goodness,  Id. 

Then  is  Caesar  and  he  knit  together.  -  If  I  were 
to  divine  of  this  unity,  I  would  not  prophesy  so. 

Shakspeare. 
2  A  2 


356 


DIVINATION. 


If  secret  powers 

Suggest  but  truth  to  my  divining  thoughts, 
This  pretty  lad  will  prove  our  country's  bliss.    Id. 

By  Jupiter,  an  angel !  or,  if  not, 
An  earthly  paragon  :  behold  divineness 
No  elder  than  a  boy.  Id.     Cymkeline. 

Hear  him  but  reason  in  divinity, 
4nd,  all  admiring,  with  an  inward  wish 
You  would  desire  the  king  were  made  a  prelate, 

Sfuikspeare, 

Give  Martius  leave  to  procned  in  his  discourse  ; 
for  he  spoke  like  a  divine  in  armour. 

Bacon's  Holy  War. 
The  divinest  and  the  richest  mind. 
Both  by  art's  purchase  and  by  nature's  dower, 
That  ever  was  from  heaven  to  earth  confined. 

Davies. 

As  with  new  wine  intoxicated  both, 
They  swim  in  mirth,  and  fancy  that  they  feel 
Divinity  within  them  breeding  wings, 
Wherewith  to  scorn  the  earth.  Milton. 

In  the  very  shapes  and  colours  of  brute  creatures 
there  is  a  divine  hand,  which  disposeth  them  to  his 
own  ends.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

This  man  born  and  now  up  grown, 
To  shew  him  worthy  of  his  biith  divine 
And  hi?h  prediction,  henceforth  I  expose 
To  Satan.  Milton. 

She  fair,  divinely  fair !  fit  love  for  gods.  Id. 

The  eternal  cause  in  their  immortal  lines 
Was  taught,  and  poets  were  the  first  divine*. 

Dcnham. 
Her  line 
Was  hero-make,  half  human,  half  divine. 

Dry  den. 

His  countenance  did  imprint  an  awe. 
And  naturally  all  souls  to  his  did  bow  ; 

As  wands  of  divination  downward  draw, 
And  point  to  beds  where  sovereign  gold  doth  grow. 

Id. 

The  mad  divinereu  had  plainly  writ, 
A  time  should  come,  but  many  ages  yet, 
In  which  sinister  destinies  ordain, 
A  dame  should  drown  with  all  her  feathered  train. 

Id. 

If  he  himself  be  conscious  of  nothing  he  then 
thought  on,  he  must  be  a  notable  diviner  of  thoughts, 
that  can  assure  him  that  he  was  thinking.  Locke. 

Faith,  as  we  use  the  word,  called  commonly  divine 
faith,  has  to  do  with  no  propositions  but  those  which 
are  supposed  to  be  divinely  inspired.  Id. 

When  he  attributes  divinity  to  other  things  than 
God,  it  is  only  a  divinity  bv  way  of  participation. 

Stillingjieet. 

Is  it  then  impossible  to  distinguish  the  divineness  of 
this  book  from  that  which  is  human  ?  Grew. 

The  excellency  of  the  soul  is  seen  by  its  power  of 
divining  in  dreams  :  that  several  such  divinations  have 
been  made,  none  can  question  who  believes  the  holy 
writings.  Addism. 

Tis  the  Divinity  that  stirs  within  us, 
*Tis  Heaven  itself  that  points  out  an  hereafter, 
And  intimates  eternity  to  man.  Id. 

Vain  idols,  deities  that  ne'er  before 
In  Israel's  lands  had  fixed  their  dire  abodes, 
Beastly  divinities,  and  droves  of  gods.  Prior. 

A  divine  has  nothing  to  say  to  the  wisest  congrega- 
tion, which  he  may  not  express  in  a  manner  to  be  un- 
derstood by  the  meanest  among  them.  Swift. 

God  doubtless  can  govern  this  machine  he  could 
create,  by  more  direct  and  easy  methods  than  employ- 
ing these  subservient  divinities.  Cheyne. 


This  topick  was  very  fitly  and  divinely  made  nse  of 
by  our  apostle,  in  his  conference  with  philosophers, 
and  the  inquisitive  people  of  Athens.  Bentley. 

Instructed,  you'd  explore 
Divine  contrivance,  and  a  God  adore. 

Blackmore. 

I  reduced  the  study  of  divinity  into  as  narrow  a 
compass  as  I  could  j  for  I  determined  to  study  nothing 
but  my  Bible,  being  much  unconcerned  about  the 
opinions  of  councils,  fathers,  churches,  bishops,  and 
other  men,  as  little  inspired  as  myself.  This  mode  of 
proceeding  being  opposite  to  the  general  one,  and  es- 
pecially to  that  of  the  Master  of  Peterhouse,  who  was 
a  great  reader,  he  used  to  call  me  auToSiSaxToj,  the 
self-taught  divine.  Bp.  Watson. 

Glowiug,  and  circumfused  in  speechless  love, 
Their  full  divinity  inadequate 
That  feeling  to  express,  or  to  improve, 
The  gods  become  as  mortals,  and  man's  fate 
Has  moments  like  their  brightest.  Byron. 

DIVINATION,  in  antiquity,  was  divided  by 
Plato,  Aristotle,  Plutarch,  Cicero,  and  others, 
into  two  species,  viz.  artificial  and  natural.  Ar- 
tificial divination  was  so  called,  because  it  was 
not  obtained,  or  pretended  to  be  obtained,  by 
immediate  inspiration,  but  proceeded  upon  cer- 
tain superstitious  experiments  and  observations 
arbitrarily  instituted.  Of  this  sort  there  were 
various  kinds,  as  by  sacrifices,  entrails,  flame, 
cakes,  flour,  wine,  water,  birds,  lots,  verses, 
omens,  &c.  In  the  sacred  writings  nine  different 
sorts  of  divination  are  mentioned.  The  first  per- 
formed by  the  inspection  of  planets,  stars,  and 
clouds.  The  practisers  of  this  are  supposed, to 
be  those  whom  Moses  calls  piya  jneonen,  of  jjtf 
anan/a  cloud,  Deut.  xviii.  10.  2.  Those  whom 
the  prophet  calls  in  the  same  place  ^njO  mtna- 
cheseh,  which  the  vulgate  and  generality  of  in- 
terpreters render  augur.  3.  Those  who  in  the 
same  place  are  called  P)UOn  mecascheph,  which 
the  septuagint  and  vulgate  translate  '  a  man  given 
to  ill  practices.'  4.  Such  augurs  whom  Moses 
in  the  same  chapter,  ver.  11,  calls  "lain  hhober. 

5.  Those  wiio  consult  the  spirits  called  Python  ; 
or,  as   Moses  expresses   it   in   the  same  book, 
31K  *?KtP  '  those  who  ask  questions  of  Python.' 

6.  Witches  or  magicians,  whom  Moses  called 
i^y^i  judeoni.     7.  Those  who  consult  the  dead, 
necromancers.     8.  The  prophet  Hosea,  chap.  iv. 
12,  mentions  such  as  consult  staves,  i*?po  *?tW; 
which  kind  of  divination  is  called  rhabdomancy. 
9.  The   last  kind  is   hepatoscopy,  or  the  con- 
sideration of  the  liver.     Divination  of  all  kinds 
being  the  offspring  of  credulity,  nursed  by  im- 
posture, and   strengthened  by  superstition,  was 
necessarily   an   occult   science,  retained  in  the 
hands  of  the  priests  and  priestesses,  the  magi, 
the  soothsayers,  the  augurs,  and  other  like  pro- 
fessors, till  the  time  of  the   coming  of  Jesus 
Christ.     Since  then  the  pure  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  the  spirit  of  philosophy,  becoming 
every   day  more   widely  diffused  have   equally 
concurred  in  banishing  these  visionary  opinions. 

The  following  are  the  principal  kinds  of  divi- 
nation practised  among  the  ancients.  For  a 
more  minute  description  of  which  see  their  se- 
parate articles.  1.  Aeromancy,  the  art  of  di- 
vining by  the  air.  2  Astrology;  divided  into 


DIVINING     ROD. 


557 


natural  astrology  and  judicial.  3.  Augury  con- 
sisted in  observing  the  flight,  singing,  &c.,  of 
birds.  4.  Chiromancy,  the  art  which  pretends 
to  discover,  by  inspecting  the  hand,  not  only  the 
inclinations  of  a  man,  but  his  future  destiny  also. 
5.  Geomancy  was  a  divination  made  by  observing 
of  cracks  or  clefts  in  the  earth.  6.  Haruspicy 
consisted  in  the  inspection  of  the  bowels  of 
animals,  but  principally  of  victims ;  and  from 
thence  predicting  incidents  relative  to  the  re- 
public, and  the  good  or  bad  events  of  its  enter- 
prises. 7.  Horoscopy  is  a  branch  of  ASTROLOGY, 
which  see.  8.  Hydromancy  is  the  art  of  di- 
vining by  water.  The  Persians,  according  to 
Varro,  invented  it;  and  Pythagoras  and  Numa 
Pompilius  made  great  use  of  it.  9.  Physiog- 
nomy, or  physiognomancy,  is  a  science  that  pre- 
tends to  teach  the  nature,  the  temperament,  the 
understanding,  and  the  inclinations  of  men,  by 
the  inspection  of  their  countenances,  and  is  there- 
fore thought  by  many,  to  be  little  less  frivolous 
than  chiromancy  ;  though  Aristotle,  and  the  ce- 
lebrated Lavater,  have  written  express  treatises 
concerning  it.  But  as  it  is  an  undeniable  fact, 
that  our  passions,  especially  when  frequently  and 
violently  agitated,  make  indelible  impressions 
on  our  features,  by  their  repeated  action  on 
particular  muscles,  insomuch  that  the  tempers 
of  many  people  may  be  known  at  first  view 
from  their  looks ;  and  as  it  is  not  improbable, 
that  certain  habits  of  vice  may  make  impres- 
sions equally  uniform  and  perhaps  equally  legi- 
ble, if  we  were  accustomed  to  study  them,  phy- 
signomy  appears  to  be  worthy  of  rather  more 
attention.  10.  Pyromancy  is  a  divination  made 
by  the  inspection  of  a  flame,  either  by  observing 
to  which  side  it  turns,  or  by  throwing  into  it  some 
combustible  matter,  or  a  bladder  filled  with  wine, 
or  any  thing  else  from  which  they  imagined  they 
were  able  to  predict.  Natural  divination  was 
so  called,  because  it  was  supposed  to  be  not  at- 
tainable by  any  rules  or  precepts  of  art,  but  in- 
fused or  inspired  into  the  diviner,  without  his 
taking  any  further  care  about  it,  than  to  purify 
and  prepare  himself  for  the  reception  of  the  di- 
vine afflatus. 

DIVINING  ROD.  We  have  anticipated,  in  the 
article  BAGUETTE  DEVINATOIRE,  which  see,  all 
that  we  feel  disposed  to  give  credence  to  on  this 
subject :  but  an  ingenious  gentleman  has  lately 
advocated  the  pretensions  of  the  hazel  or  willow 
rod  to  be  naturally,  under  proper  management, 
a  discoverer  of  metals  and  springs  of  water,  at 
great  depths ;  and  we  insert,  just  as  they  are 
supplied  to  us,  his  directions  for  choosing  the 
rods,  and  observations  on  their  properties. 

I.  Directions  for  choosing  the  Rods. — The 
hazel  and  willow  rods  he  has,  by  experience, 
found,  will  actually  answer  with  all  persons  in  a 
good  state  of  health,  if  they  are  used  with  mo- 
deration, and  at  some  distance  of  time,  and 
after  meals,  when  the  operator  is  in  good  spirits. 

The  hazel,  willow,  and  elm,  are  all  attracted 
by  springs  of  water.  Some  persons  have  the 
virtue  intermittently ;  the  rod  in  their  hands  will 
attract  one  half-hour,  and  repel  the  next.  The 
rod  is  attracted  by  all  metals,  coals,  amber,  and 
lime-stone,  but  with  different  degrees  of  strength. 
The  best  rods  are  those  from  the  hazel  or  nut- 
frn«  o<;  they  are  pliant  and  tough,  and  cut  in  the 


winter  months  ;  a  shoot  that  terminates,  equally 
forked,  is  to  be  preferred,  about  two  feet  and  a 
half  long;  but  as  such  a  forked  rod  is  rarely  to 
be  met  with,  two  single  ones  of  similar  length  and 
size  may  be  tied  together  with  thread,  and  they 
will  answer  as  well  as  tlie  other. 

The  most  convenient  and  handy  method  of 
holding  the  rod,  is  with  the  palms  of  the  hands 
turned  upwards,  and  the  two  ends  of  the  rod 
coming  outwards:  the  palms  should  be  held 
horizontally,  as  nearly  as  possible ;  the  part  of 
the  rod  in  the  hand  ought  to  be  straight,  and  not 
bent  backward  or  forward.  The  upper  part  of 
the  arm  should  be  kept  pretty  close  to  the  sides, 
and  the  elbows  resting  on  them ;  the  lower  pjirt 
of  the  arm  making  nearly  a  right  angle  with  the 
upper,  though  rather  a  little  more  acute.  The 
rod  ought  to  be  so  held,  that  in  its  working  the 
sides  may  move  clear  of  the  little  fingers. 

The  best  manner  of  carrying  the  rod  is  witli 
the  end  extended  in  an  angle  of  about  eighty 
degrees  from  the  horizon,  as  by  this  method  of 
carrying  it,  the  repulsion  is  more  plainly  perceived 
than  if  it  was  held  perpendicularly.  But  after 
all  the  directions  that  can  be  given,  the  adroit 
use  of  it  can  only  be  attained  by  practice  and 
attention. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  grasp  should  be  steady, 
for  if,  when  the  rod  is  going,  there  be  the  least 
succussion  or  counteraction  in  the  hands,  though 
ever  so  small,  it  will  greatly  impair,  and,  gene- 
rally, totally  prevent  its  activity,  which  is  not  to 
be  done  by  the  mere  strength  of  the  grasp ;  for 
provided  this  be  steady,  no  strength  can  stop  it. 

II.  Properties  observed  in  the  Rod,  and  Direc- 
tions for  using  it. — As  soon  as  the  person's  fore- 
most foot  comes  near  the  attracting  body  (as  far 
as  I  can  observe  its  semi-diameter),  the  end  of 
the  rod  is  repelled  towards  the  face  ;  then  open 
the  hands  a  little,  replace  the  rod,  and  approach 
nearer,  and  the  repulsion  will  be  continued  until 
the  foot  is  on  or  over  the  attracting  body.  When 
this  is  the  case,  the  rod  will  first  be  repelled  a 
little,  viz.  two  or  three  inches,  and  then  be  at- 
tracted towards  the  metallic  body,  viz.  its  end 
will  be  drawn  down  towards  it. 

When  it  has  been  drawn  down,  it  must  not  be 
thrown  back  without  opening  the  hands,  a  fresh 
grasp  being  necessary  to  every  attraction,  but 
then  the  least  opening  of  the  hand  is  sufficient. 
As  long  as  the  person  stands  over  the  attracting 
body,  the  rod  continues  to  be  attracted  ;  but  as 
soon  as  the  forefoot  is  beyond  it,  then  the  rod  is 
drawn  backward  to  the  face. 

Metals  have  different  degrees  of  attraction  ; 
gold  is  strongest,  next  copper,  then  iron,  silver, 
tin,  lead,  bones,  coals,  springs  of  water,  arid 
limestone. 

In  using  the  rod  to  discover  springs  »nd  me- 
tals, let  the  person  hold  the  rod  as  already  d1- 
rected,  and  then  advancing  north  or  south  with  a 
slow  pace,  just  one  foot  before  the  other,  at  first 
the  rod  may  be  repelled ;  but  as  the  person  ad- 
vances slowly,  and  comes  over  the  spring  or  vein 
of  ore,  the  rod  will  be  strongly  attracted. 

A  person  who,  by  frequent  practice'and  ex- 
•perience,  can  use  the  rod  tolerably,  may  soon 
give  the  greatest  sceptics  sufficient  satisfaction* 
except  they  are  determined  not  to  be  con- 
vinced. 


FIV 

Some  have  .supposed  that  the  science  called 
Rhabdomancy  (divination  by  a  rod),  is  alluded 
to  in  the  following  verse  of  Hosea : — '  My  peo- 
ple ask  counsel  at  their  stocks,  and  their  staff 
declareth  unto  them.'  ch.  iv.  As  Europe  re- 
ceived in  very  early  times  many  superstitious 
customs  from  the  east,  together  with  many  useful 
inventions,  the  conjecture  is  not  improbable. 
Divination  by  arrows,  a  method  of  a  similar  kind 
mentioned  in  Ezekiel,  chap,  xxi.,  continued 
among  the  Arabs  till  the  days  of  Mahomet,  who, 
in  the  Koran,  forbade  his  followers  this  idle  at- 
tempt at  prescience. 

DIVISION,  n.  s.  ~\  Span,  and  YT. division, 
PIVIS'IBLE,  adj.  I  from  Lat.  divisio,  a  di- 
DIVIS'IBLENESS,  n.  s. \videre,  divisus.  See  Di- 
DIVISIBIL'ITY,  n.  s.  I  VIDE.  The  act  of  di- 
DIVI'SOR.  Jviding;  state  of  being 

divided ;  the  separated  part,  and  that  which 
separates:  hence  disunion,  discord,  dispute;  a 
rule  of  arithmetic:  divisible  is  capable  of  di- 
vision; divisibility,  quality  of  admitting  it. 
Divisor,  an  arithmetical  term  for  a  given  num- 
ber by  which  another  is  divided. 

I  will  put  a  division  between  my  people  and  thy  peo- 
ple. Ejcodvt. 

Thy  tongue 

Makes  Welsh  as  sweet  as  ditties  highly  penned 
Sung  by  a  fair  queen  in  a  summer's  bower, 
With  ravishing  division,  to  her  lute. 

Shakspeare.     Henry  IV. 

Naturalists  disagree  about  the  origin  of  motion,  and 
the  indefinite  dmsiblcness  of  matter.  Boyle. 

This  will  easily  appear  to  any  one,  who  will  let  his 
thoughts  loose  in  the  vast  expansion  of  space,  or  di- 
visibility of  matter.  Locke. 

Express  the  heads  of  your  divisions  in  as  few  and 
clear  words  as  you  can,  otherwise  I  never  can  be  able 
to  retain  them.  Swift. 

If  we  look  into  communities  and  divisions  of  men, 
we  observe  that  the  discreet  man,  not  the  witty, 
guides  the  conversation.  Addison's  Spectator. 

The  effects  of  human  industry  and  skill  are  easily 
subjected  to  calculation  :  whatever  can  be  completed 
in  a  year,  is  divisible  into  parts,  of  which  each  may  be 
performed  in  the  compass  of  a  day.  Adventurer. 

When  we  frame  iu  our  minds  any  notion  of  matter, 
we  conceive  nothing  else  but  extension  and  bulk, 
•which  is  impenetrable,  or  divisible  and  passive. 

Bentley's  Sermons. 

In  dread  divisions  marched  the  marshalled  bands, 
And  swarming  armies  blackened  all  the  lands. 

Darwin. 

DIVISIBILITY,  in  physics,  is  that  property  by 
which  the  particles  of  matter  in  all  bodies  are 
capable  of  a  separation  or  disunion  from  each 
other.  The  Peripatetics  and  Cartesians  hold  divi- 
sibility to  be  an  affection  of  all  matter.  The 
Epicureans,  again,  allow  it  to  agree  to  every 
physical  continuum ;  but  they  deny  that  this  af- 
fection agrees  to  all  bodies,  for  the  primary  cor- 
puscles or  atoms  they  maintain  to  be  perfectly 
inseoable  and  indivisible. 

DIVISIBILITY  OF  MATTER.  As  it  is  evident 
that  body  is  extended,  so  it  is  no  less  evident  that 
it  is  divisible  ;  for  since  no  two  particles  of  mat- 
ter can  exist  in  the  same  place,  it  follows,  that 
they  are  really  distinct  from  each  other ;  which 
is  all  that  is  meant  by  being  divisible.  In  this 
•ense  the  least  conceivable  particle  must  still  be 


DIV 

divisible,  since  it  will  consist  of  parts  which  will 
be  really  distinct.  To  illustrate  this  by  a  fami- 
liar instance. — Let  the  least  imaginable  piece  of 
matter  be  conceived  lying  on  a  smooth  plain 
surface,  it  is  evident  the  surface  will  not  toucli 
it  every  where  :  those  parts,  therefore,  which  it 
does  not  touch  may  be  supposed  separable  from 
the  others,  and  so  on  as  far  as  we  please ;  and 
this  is  all  that  is  meant  when  we  say  that  matter 
is  infinitely  divisible.  The  infinite  divisibility  of 
mathematical  quantity  is  demonstrated  geome- 
trically. All  that  is  supposed,  however,  in  strict 
geometry,  says  Mr.  Maclaurin,  concerning  the 
divisibility  of  magnitude,  amounts  to  no  more 
than  that  a  given  magnitude  may  be  conceived 
to  be  divided  into  a  number  of  parts  equal  to  any 
given  or  proposed  number.  The  number  of 
parts,  into  which  a  given  magnitude  may  be  con- 
ceit ed  to  be  divided,  is  not  to  be  fixed  or  limited, 
because  no  given  number  is  so  great  but  a  greater 
may  be  conceived  and  assigned  :  but  there  is  not, 
therefore,  any  necessity  of  supposing  the  number 
of  parts  actually  infinite ;  and  if  some  have  drawn 
very  absurd  consequences  from  such  a  supposition, 
yet  geometry  ought  not  to  be  loaded  with  them. 
How  far  matter  may  be  divided,  may,  in  some 
measure,  be  conceived  from  this  fact,  that  a 
piece  of  wire  gilt  with  so  small  a  quantity  as  eight 
grains  of  gold,  may  be  drawn  out  to  a  length  of 
13,000  feet,  the  whole  surface  of  it  still  remain- 
ing covered  with  gold.  We  have  also  a  sur- 
prising instance  of  the  minuteness  of  some  parts 
of  matter  from  the  nature  of  light  and  vision. 
Let  a  candle  be  lighted,  and  placed  in  an  open 
plain,  it  will  then  be  visible  two  miles  round, 
and  consequently  were  it  placed  two  miles  above 
the  surface  of  the  earth,  it  would  fill  with  lumi- 
nous particles  a  sphere  whose  diameter  was  four 
miles,  and  that  before  it  had  lost  any  sensible 
part  of  its  weight.  A  quantity  of  vitriol  being 
dissolved,  and  mixed  with  9000  times  as  much 
water,  will  tinge  the  whole ;  consequently  will 
be  divided  into  as  many  parts  as  there  are  visible 
portions  of  matter  in  that  quantity  of  water. 
With  respect  also  to  coloring  substances,  parti- 
cularly carmine,  which  is  a  kind  of  powder  ob- 
tained from  the  insect  commonly  called  cochi- 
neal :  dilute  a  small  quantity  of  this  powder,  to 
the  weight  of  about  three  quarters  of  a  grain,  by 
putting  it  at  the  bottom  of  a  vessel,  in  which  is 
afterwards  poured  nearly  thirty  pounds  of  water; 
the  color  will  be  so  diffused  as  to  be  perceptible 
throughout  the  whole  volume  of  the  water.  The 
weight  of  this  water  being  300,000  times  greater 
than  that  of  five  centigrammes  of  carmine,  if  it  be 
supposed  that  each  centigramme  of  the  fluid 
mixture  contains  only  two  moleculae  of  the  co- 
loring principle,  there  will  be  3,000,000  of  vitriol 
parts  in  five  centigrammes  of  carmine.  Many 
perfumes  also,  without  a  sensible  diminution  of 
their  quantity,  fill  a  very  large  space  with  their 
odoriferous  particles;  which  must  therefore  be 
of  an  inconceivable  smallness,  since  there  will 
be  a  sufficient  number  in  every  part  of  that  space 
sensibly  to  affect  the  organ  of  smelling.  Dr. 
Keill  demonstrates,  that  any  particle  of  matter, 
how  small  soever,  and  any  finite  space,  how 
large  soever,  being  given,  it  is  possible  for  that 
small  particle  of  matter  to  be  diffused  through 


DIVORCE. 


359 


all  that  space,  and  to  fill  it  in  such  a  manner,  as 
that  there  shall  be  no  pore  in  it  whose  diameter 
shall  exceed  any  given  line.  The  chief  objec- 
tions against  the  divisibility  of  matter  in  infini- 
lum  are,  That  an  infinite  cannot  be  contained  by 
a  finite  :  and  that  it  follows  from  a  divisibility  in 
infinitum,  either  that  all  bodies  are  equal,  or  that 
one  infinite  is  greater  than  another.  But  the 
answer  to  these  is  easy ;  for  the  properties  of  a 
determined  quantity  are  not  to  be  attributed  to 
an  infinite  considered  in  a  general  sense ;  and 
who  has  ever  proved,  that  there  could  not  be  an 
infinite  number  of  infinitely  small  parts  in  a  finite 
quantity,  or  that  all  infinites  are  equal  ?  The 
contrary  is  demonstrated  by  mathematicians  in 
innumerable  instances.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  is 
said  to  have  derived  from  the  system  of  Epicu- 
rus, the  following  opinion  relative  to  the  limits 
prescribed  to  the  divisions  of  body  in  the  actual 
state  of  things.  We  confess  it  seems  to  us  no- 
thing but  a  bold  conjecture.  This  great  philo- 
sopher conceives  that  the  Supreme  Being,  in 
creating  matter,  formed  it  of  various  species  of 
elementary  molecules,  solid,  hard,  unchangeable, 
the  figures  and  the  different  qualities  of  which 
were  appropriated  to  the  respective  ends  they 
were  proposed  to  answer.  But  such  is  the  fixity 
of  these  molecules  that  no  process  of  art,  nor 
even  any  force  existing  in  nature,  can  either  di- 
vide or  alter  them,  unless  the  essence  of  the  body 
should  be  changed  with  time.  Thus  all  the  mo- 
difications experienced  by  bodies  depend  solely 
upon  this,  that  these  durable  molecules  separate 
the  one  from  the  other,  and  then  become  re- 
united in  various  ways  forming  new  combina- 
tions. These  different  molecules  are,  hence,  the 
simple  substances  of  chemistry  ;  and  the  results 
of  the  operations  which  they  would  present 
singly,  should  be  the  design  of  the  efforts  of  this 
science ;  in  the  mean  time  we  may  consider  as 
simple  the  substances  which  we  have  not  yet  been 
able  to  decompose,  and  wisely  imagine  simpli- 
city to  reside  at  the  place  where  observation 
slops.  See  the  article  INFINITE. 

DIVISION,  in  sea  affairs,  a  select  number  of 
ships  in  a  fleet  or  squadron  of  men  of  war,  dis- 
tinguished by  a  particular  flag  or  pendant,  and 
usually  commanded  by  a  general  officer.  A 
squadron  is  commonly  ranged  into  three  divi- 
sions, the  commanding  officer  of  which  is  always 
stationed  in  the  centre.  When  a  fleet  consists  of 
sixty  sail  of  the  line,  that  is,  of  ships  having  at 
least  sixty  cannon  each,  the  admiral  divides  it 
into  three  squadrons,  each  of  which  has  its  divi- 
sions and  commanding  officers.  Each  squadron 
has  its  proper  colors,  according  to  the  rank  of 
the  admiral,  and  every  division  its  proper  mast. 
Thus  in  Britain,  the  first  admiral,  or  the  admiral 
of  the  fleet,  displays  the  union  flag  at  the  main- 
top-mast head  ;  next  follows  the  white  flag  with 
St.  George's  cross ;  and  afterwards  the  blue. 
The  private  ships  carry  pendants  of  the  same 
color  with  their  respective  squadrons  at  the  mast 
of  their  particular  divisions;  so  that  the  last  ship 
in  the  division  of  the  blue  squadron  carries  a  blue 
pendant  at  her  mizen-top-mast  head. 

DIVISIONS  OF  AN  ARMY,  in  the  military  art, 
the  several  brigades  and  squadrons  into  which  it 
is  cantoned. 


DIVISIONS  OF  A  BATTALION  are  the  several 
platoons  into  which  it  is  divided  in  marching  or 
firing,  each  of  which  is  commanded  by  an  of- 
ficer. 

DIUM,  in  ancient  geography,  thp  name  of  a 
town  of  Macedonia,  in  Pieria,  on  the  west  side 
of  the  Sinus  Thermaicus.  Strabo  and  Livy  place 
it  on  the  borders  of  Pieria  to  the  south,  at  the 
foot  of  mount  Olympus  towards  Thessaly.  That 
it  was  a  splendid  city,  appears  from  Polybius ; 
who  relates,  that  its  gymnasium  and  walls  were 
overthrown  by  the  ./Etolians.  From  which  over- 
throw, however,  it  again  recovered,  Alexander 
adding  new  splendor  to  it,  by  the  brass  statues 
cast  by  Lysippus  and  erected  there  in  memory 
of  those  slain  at  the  Granicus :  an  ornament 
which  was  continued  down  to  the  time  of  the 
Romans;  \vho  made  it  a  colony,  called  Diensis. 

DIVODORUM,  in  ancient  geography,  a  town 
of  the  Mediomatrici  in  Gallia  Belgica ;  situated 
on  the  Moselle,  in  the  spot  where  Metz  now 
stands.  See  METZ. 

DIVORCE', v.  a.  &  n.  s.  ^  Fr.  divorcer ;  It.  di- 

DIVORCE'MENT,  n.  s.       ^vorzare  ;from  Barb. 

DIVOR'CER.  3  Lat,  divortere ;  die 

and  vertere,  a  marito,  to  turn,  from  her  husband. 
The  legal  separation  of  a  husband  and  wife,  the 
verb  being  derived  from  the  noun  :  hence  dis- 
union, or  separation  generally ;  and  separation 
by  authority  or  force.  Divorcement  seems  sy- 
nonymous with  the  substantive ;  and  a  divorcer 
is,  he  who  causes  or  procures  a  divorce. 

Write  her  a  bill  of  divorcement,  and  give  it  in  her 
hand,  and  send  her  out  of  his  house.  Deut.  xxiv.  1. 

If  so  be  it  were  possible,  that  all  other  ornaments 
of  mind  might  be  had  in  their  full  perfection,  never- 
theless the  mind  that  should  possess  them,  divorced 
from  piety,  could  bo  but  a  spectacle  of  commiseration. 

Hooker. 

To  restore  the  king, 
He  counsels  a  divorce,  a  loss  of  her, 
That  like  a  jewel  has  hung  twenty  years 
About  his  neck,  yet  never  lost  her  lustre. 

Shakspeare.   Henry  VII I. 
Go  with  me,  like  good  angels,  to  my  end  ; 
And,  as  the  long  divorce  of  steel  falls  on  me, 
Make  of  your  prayers  one  sweet  sacrifice, 
And  lift  my  soul  to  heaven.  Id. 

The  continent  and  the  island  were  continued  toge- 
ther within  men's  remembrance  by  a  drawbridge ; 
but  are  now  divorced  by  the  downfalleo  cliffs. 

Carew's  Survey  of  Cornwall. 

Su~h  motions  may  occasion  a  farther  alienation  of 
mind,  and  divorce  of  affections,  in  her,  from  my  reli- 
gion. King  Charles. 

So  seemed  her  youthful  soul  not  easily  forced, 
Or  from  so  fair,  so  sweet  a  seat  divorced.         Waller. 

Divorce  is  a  lawful  separation  of  husband  and  wife, 
made  before  a  competent  judge,  on  due  cognizance 
had  of  the  cause,  and  sufficient  proof  made  thereof. 
Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

Death  is  the  violent  estranger  of  acquaintance,  the 
eternal  divorcer  of  marriage. 

Drummond's  Cyprian  Grove. 
Aerial  pasture  the  lungs  with  gentle  force 
Constant  embrace  by  turns,  by  turns  divorce. 

Blackmore. 

DIVORCE.  This  is  a  topic  connected  with 
many  moral  and  legal  considerations ;  and  those 
of  sufficient  importance,  we  apprehend,  to  justify 


360 


DIVORCE. 


our  entering  upon  it  at  some  length.  Scarcely 
has  the  country  survived  the  moral  effects  of  a 
recent  discussion  of  it  in  the  highest  quarters, 
and  in  the  inner  sanctuary  of  British  justice.  It 
will  be  sufficient  to  remark,  with  regard  to  that 
unhappy  circumstance,  that  both  the  learned  pro- 
fessions appeared  in  a  state  of  even  unusual  ob- 
scurity and  doubt  upon  the  subject.  Lawyers, 
unquestionably  well  versed  in  the  institutions  of 
their  country,  were  as  singularly  divided  with 
regard  to  the  fair  effect  of  some  of  our  statutes 
and  usages  respecting  divorce,  as  the  learned 
prelates  were  disagreed  among  themselves  re- 
specting what  was  really  the  law  of  God. 

The  writer  of  this  paper  has  had  occasion  to 
pay  considerable  attention  to  this  subject,  both 
in  a  moral  and  legal  point  of  view.  He  has 
seen  the  laws  of  his  country  to  be  in  a  remark- 
able state  of  confusion  respecting  it ;  he  is  con- 
vinced that  their  ordinary  course,  with  regard  to 
divorces,  is  opposed  to  the  simple  provisions  of 
the  law  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  would  therefore 
offer  to  the  reader  a  brief  statement  of  the  actual 
laws  and  practices  of  this  country  on  the  subject, 
with  a  view  to  the  examination  of  their  moral 
effect  and  propriety ;  then  compare  them  with  the 
provisions  and  usages  of  antiquity  generally : 
and  finally,  with  the  express  injunctions  of  Holy 
Writ. 

1.  There  are  many  kinds  of  divorce,  say  the 
law  authorities  mentioned  in  our  books  ;  as  causa 
pracontractus ;  causa  frigiditatis ;  causa  consan- 
guinitatis ;  causa  affinitatis;  causa  professionis, 
&c.  But  the  usual  divorces  are  of  two  kinds, 
i.  e.  a  mensa  et  thoro,  from  bed  and  board; 
and  a  vinculo  matrimonii,  from  the  very  bond  of 
marriage.  A  divorce  £  mensa  et  thoro  does 
not  dissolve  the  marriage ;  for  the  cause  of  it 
is  subsequent  to  the  marriage,  and  supposes  the 
marriage  to  be  lawful :  this  divorce  may  be  by 
reason  of  adultery  in  either  of  the  parties,  for 
cruelty  of  the  husband,  &c.  And  as  it  does  not 
dissolve  the  marriage,  so  it  does  not  debar  the 
woman  of  her  dower,  or  bastardise  the  issue,  or 
make  void  any  estate  for  the  life  of  husband  and 
wife,  &c.  Co.  Lit.  235 ;  3  Inst.  89 ;  7  Rep. 
43.  The  woman  under  separation  by  this  di- 
vorce must  sue  by  her  next  friend ;  and  in  her 
own  name  she  may  sue  her  husband  for  alimony. 

A  divorce  &  vinculo  matrimonii,  absolutely 
dissolves  the  marriage,  and  makes  it  void  from 
the  beginning,  the  causes  of  it  being  precedent  to 
the  marriage;  as  precontract  with  some  other 
person,  consanguinity  or  affinity,  within  the  Le- 
vitical  degrees,  impotency,  impuberty,  &c.  On 
this  divorce  dower  is  gone ;  and  if,  by  reason  of 
precontract,  consanguinity,  or  affinity,  the  chil- 
dren of  the  marriage  are  bastards.  But  in  these 
divorces,  the  wife,  it  is  said,  shall  receive  all 
again  that  she  brought  with  her,  because  the  nul- 
lity of  the  marriage  arises  through  some  impedi- 
ment ;  and  the  goods  of  the  wife  were  given  for 
her  advancement  in  marriage,  which  now  ceases : 
but  this  is  where  the  goods  are  not  spent ;  and 
if  the  husband  give  them  away  during  the  cover- 
ture, without  any  collusion,  it  shall  bind  her :  if 
she  knows  her  goods  unspent,  she  may  bring 
action  of  detinue  for  them ;  and  as  for  money, 
%c.|  which  cannot  be  known,  she  must  fie  in  the 


spiritual  court.    This  divorce  enables  the  partte? 
to  marry  again. 

In  regard  to  the  former  case,  it  is  the  practice 
in  the  higher  walks  of  life  to  apply  to  parliament 
to  complete  the  divorce  by  an  ex  post  facto  law, 
when,  if  the  divorce  is  grounded,  as  it  almost 
invariably  is,  on  adultery,  it  is  necessary  that  a 
clause  be  inserted  in  the  proposed  bill,  interdict- 
ing the  offending  parties  from  intermarrying. 
Evidence  must  be  given,  on  the  bill,  that  an  ac- 
tion for  damages  has  been  brought  against  the 
seducer,  and  judgment  for  the  plaintiff  had 
thereon,  or  a  sufficient  reason  given  why  such 
action  was  not  brought,  or  judgment  obtained. 
Upon  the  second  reading  of  the  bill  in  the  house 
of  lords  (where,  indeed,  it  usually  originates),  it 
is  necessary  that  an  official  copy  of  the  proceed- 
ings, and  definitive  sentence  of  divorce  a  mensa 
et  thoro,  in  the  ecclesiastical  court,  at  the  suit  of 
the  petitioner,  be  delivered  at  the  bar  on  oath ; 
and  that  the  petitioner  attend  the  house  to  be 
examined,  if  the  house  think  fit,  whether  there 
be  any  collusion  respecting  the  act  of  adultery,  or 
the  divorce,  or  any  action  for  criminal  conver- 
sation ;  and  whether  the  wife  was  living  apart 
from  her  husband  under  articles  of  separation. 

If  after  a  divorce  a  mensa  et  thoro,  either  of 
the  parties  marry  again,  the  other  being  living, 
such  marriage  is  a  mere  nullity;  and  by  sen- 
tence to  confirm  the  first  contract,  she  and  her 
first  husband  become  husband  and  wife  to  all 
intents,  without  any  formal  divorce  from  the 
second.  Also  on  this  divorce,  as  the  marriage 
continues,  marrying  again  while  either  party  is 
living,  hath  been  held  to  be  bigamy  within  the 
stat.  1  Jac.  c.  1 1. 

A  divorce  for  adultery  was  anciently  a  vinculo 
matrimonii ;  and  therefore  in  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth  the  opinion  of  the 
church  of  England  was,  that  after  a  divorce  for 
adultery,  the  parties  might  marry  again  ;  but  in 
Foliambe's  case,  H.  44  El.  in  the  star-chamber, 
that  opinion  was  changed ;  and  archbishop  Ban- 
croft, by  the  advice  of  divines,  held,  that  adultery 
was  only  a  cause  of  divorce  ft  mensa  et  thoro. 
Sentence  of  divorce  must  be  given  in  the  life  of 
the  parties,  and  not  afterwards :  but  it  may  be 
repealed  in  the  spiritual  court,  after  the  death  of 
the  parties. 

It  should  be  added  that  divorce  is,  according 
to  our  law,  a  judgment  spiritual ;  hence  it  must 
be  sued  for  and  pronounced  in  the  spiritual 
court,  where  also,  '  says  Coke  upon  Littleton,'  if 
there  be  occasion,  it  ought  to  be  reversed :  and 
that  the  canon  law,  by  which  these  courts  are 
regulated,  is  followed  by  the  common  law,  in 
considering  the  nuptial  tie  so  strong  as  not  to  be 
capable  of  being  unloosed  for  any  cause  what- 
ever. Our  law,  in  fact,  refers  throughout  to  the 
Romish  notion  of  the  sacrament  of  marriage, 
and  its  utter  indissolubility.  Such,  without 
entering  into  minute  provisions,  is  the  law  and 
practice  of  our  enlightened  country  on  this  im- 
portant subject. 

2.  Divorce  was  allowed  in  much  greater  free- 
dom in  all  the  celebrated  nations  of  antiquity. 
At  Rome,  barrenness,  age,  disease,  madness,  and 
banishment,  were  the  ordinary  causes  of  divorce, 
Spurius  Carvilius,  between  500  ard  600  years 


DIVORCE. 


361 


after  the  building  of  Rome,  under  the  consulship 
of  M.  Attilius  and  P.  Valerius,  was  the  first  who 
put  away  his  wife  because  she  was  barren ; 
though  Plutarch,  in  his  Roman  questions,  main- 
tains that  Domitian  was  the  first  who  permitted 
divorce.  Justinian  afterwards  added  impotence, 
a  vow  of  chastity,  and  the  profession  of  a 
monastic  life,  as  valid  reasons  of  divorce.  The 
Roman  lawyers  distinguish  between  repudium 
and  divortium ;  making  the  former  to  be  the 
breaking  of  a  contract  or  espousal,  and  the  latter 
separation  after  matrimony.  Romulus  enacted  a 
severe  law,  which  suffered  not  a  wife  to  leave  her 
husband,  but  gave  the  man  the  liberty  of  turning 
off  his  wife,  for  adultery,  for  poisoning  her 
children,  or  counterfeiting  his  private  keys. 
However,  in  later  times,  the  women  as  well  as 
the  men  might  sue  for  a  divorce.  The  common 
way  of  divorcing  was  by  sending  a  bill  to  the 
woman,  containing  the  reasons  of  separation,  and 
a  tender  of  all  her  goods  which  she  brought  with 
her  ;  and  this  was  called  repudium  mittere  ;  or 
else  it  was  performed  in  her  presence,  and  before 
seven  witnesses,  and  accompanied  with  the  for- 
malities of  tearing  the  writings,  refunding  the 
portion,  taking  away  the  keys,  and  turning  the 
woman  out  of  doors. . 

The  Grecian  Laws  concerning  divorces  were 
different :  the  Cretans  allowed  divorce  to  any 
man  who  was  afraid  of  having  too  many  children. 
The  Spartans  seldom  divorced  their  wives ;  and 
held  it  extremely  scandalous  for  a  woman  to  de- 
part from  her  husband.  The  Athenians  allowed 
divorce  on  very  small  grounds,  by  a  bill  contain- 
ing the  reason  of  the  divorce,  and  approved,  if 
the  party  appealed,  by  the  chief  magistrate;  and 
women  also  were  allowed  to  leave  their  husbands 
on  just  occasions.  Persons  divorcing^  their 
wives  were  obliged  to  icturn  their  portions; 
otherwise  the  Athenian  laws  obliged  them  to 
pay  nine  oboli  a  month  for  alimony.  The 
terms  expressing  the  separation  of  men  and 
women  from  each  other  were  different ;  the  men 
were  said  cnroTrtijnreiv  or  airo\ivuv,  to  dismiss  their 
wives  ;  but  wives,  airoXuirtiv,  to  leave  their  hus- 
bands. 

According  to  Ricaut  (State,  Ottom.  Emp.  ch. 
xxi.)  there  are  among  the  Turks  three  degress  of 
divorce.  The  first  only  separates  the  man  and 
wife  from  the  same  house  and  bed,  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  wife  being  still  continued  :  the  se- 
cond not  only  divides  them  in  that  manner,  but 
the  husband  is  compelled  to  make  good  her 
'  kabin,'  which  is  a  jointure  or  dowry  promised 
at  her  marriage,  so  as  to  have  no  interest  in  him 
or  his  estate,  and  to  remain  in  a  free  condition  to 
marry  another.  The  third  sort  of  divorce,  which 
is  called  '  Ouch  Talae,'  is  made  in  a  solemn  and 
more  serious  manner,  with  more  rigorous  terms 
of  separation ;  and  in  this  case  the  husband,  re- 
penting of  his  divorce,  and  desirous  of  retaking 
his  wife,  cannot  by  the  law  be  admitted  to  her 
without  first  consenting  to,  and  contenting  him- 
self with,  her  being  temporarily  possessed  by 
another  man  ;  which  the  law  requires  as  a  pun- 
iihment  of  the  husband's  lightness  and  incon- 
stancy. These  usages  seem  to  have  grown  out  of 
the  laws  of  Mahomet,  who,  in  the  second  chap- 
ter of  the  Koran,  has  ordered  that  if  a  man  di- 


vorce his  wife  tlie  third  time  (for  he  may  divorce 
her  twice  without  being  obliged  to  part  with  her) 
if  he  repent  of  what  he  has  done,  it  shall  not  be 
lawful  for  him  to  take  her  again,  until  she  has 
been  first  married  and  bedded  by  another,  and 
divorced  by  such  second  husband.  (Koran,  ch.  i,. 
p.  27).  The  precaution,  on  the  whole,  has  had 
so  good  an  effect,  that  the  Mahommedans  are 
seldom  known  to  proceed  to  the  extremity  of  di- 
vorce, notwithstanding  the  liberty  given  them ;  it 
being  reckoned  a  great  disgrace  so  to  do :  and 
there  are  few,  except  those  who  have  little  or  no 
sense  of  honor,  that  will  take  a  wife  again  on 
the  condition  enjoined.  (Seld.  ubi.  Sup.  1.  iii.  c. 
21  ;  Ricaut's  Ottom.  Emp.  b.  ii.  c.  21).  It  must 
be  observed,  also,  that  though  a  man  is  allowed, 
by  the  Mahommedan  law,  to  repudiate  his  wife, 
even  on  the  slightest  disgust,  yet  the  women  are 
not  allowed  to  separate  themselves  from  their 
husbands,  unless  it  be  for  ill  usage,  want  of  pro- 
per maintenance,  neglect  of  conjugal  duty,  im- 
potency,  or  some  cause  of  equal  import;  but 
then  she  generally  loses  her  dowry,  which  she 
does  not  lose  if  divorced  by  her  husband,  unkss 
she  has  been  guilty  of  impudicity  or  notorious 
disobedience.  (Koran,  ch.  iv.  p.  62).  When  a 
woman  is  divorced  she  is  obliged,  by  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Koran,  to  wait  three  months  before 
she  marry  another ;  after  which  time,  in  case  she 
be  not  found  with  child,  she  is  at  full  liberty  to 
dispose  of  herself  as  she  pleases ;  but  if  she  prove 
with  child  she  must  wait  till  she  be  delivered  : 
and,  during  her  whole  term  of  waiting,  she  may 
continue  in  her  husband's  house,  and  is  to  be 
maintained  at  his  expense ;  it  being  forbidden  to 
turn  a  woman  out  before  the  expiration  of  the 
term,  unless  she  be  guilty  of  dishonesty.  (Koran, 
ch.  ii.  p.  26,  27;  ch.  Ixv.  p.  454).  Where  a  man 
divorces  a  woman  before  consummation,  she  is 
not  obliged  to  wait  any  particular  time  (Koran, 
ch.  xxxiii.  p.  348);  nor  is  he  obliged  to  give  her 
more  than  one-half  of  her  dower.  (Koran,  ch.  ii. 
p.  28).  If  the  divorced  woman  have  a  young 
child,  she  is  to  suckle  it  till  it  be  two  years  old  ; 
the  father,  in  the  mean  time,  maintaining  her  in 
all  respects  :  a  widow  is  also  obliged  to  do  the 
sime,  and  to  wait  four  months  and  ten  days  be- 
fore she  marry  again.  (Koran,  ch.  ii.  p.  27). 

The  divine  law  to  the  Jews  on  this  subject  is 
to  this  effect  (Deut.  xxiv.  1,  &c.)  :  '  When  a 
man  hath  taken  a  wife,  and  married  her,  and  it 
come  to  pass  that  she  finds  no  favor  in  his  eyes, 
because  he  has  found  in  her  some  unclearmess  ; 
then  let  him  write  her  a  bill  of  divorcement,  and 
give  it  into  her  hand,  and  send  her  out  of  his 
house.  And  when  she  is  departed,  she  may  go, 
and  be  another  man's  wife  ;  and  if  her  second 
husband  hate  her,  and  write  her  a  bill  of  divorce, 
or  if  he  chance  to  die,  her  former  husband  shall 
not  take  her  again  to  be  his  wife,  after  she  is  de- 
filed, for  that  is  an  abomination  to  the  Lord.' 
A  question  has  occurred  respecting  the  interpre- 
tation of  this  law,  What  is  meant  by  the  words, 
'  if  he  find  any  uncleanness,  turpitude,  or  naked- 
ness in  her  ?  '  and  the  critics  are  divided  in  opi- 
nion about  it.  Dr.  Geddes  has  rendered  the 
Hebrew  words,  131  HITS,  '  some  defect,'  but 
they  are  by  Montanus  rendered  nuditatem  verbi 
—by  our  translators, '  something  unclean.'  Sept 


362 


DIVORCE. 


O<TX»J/XOV  7rpay/ia.  Vulg.  aliquam  faeditatem, 
and  so  equivalently  Onk.  Syr.  and  both  Arabs. 
ButTharg.  nTDJJ  OJfiS,  'some  transgression;' 
and  this  transgression  is  supposed  by  Rabbi 
Sammai  and  his  followers  to  be  adultery.  R. 
Hillel  and  his  party  extend  the  "QT  nilJJ  to 
whatever  may  displease  the  husband ;  and  such 
appears  to  have  been  the  loose  construction  of 
this  law  in  our  Saviour's  time.  The  opinion  of 
the  Sammaites  is  untenable ;  for  adultery  was 
punished  with  death ;  while  that  of  the  Hillelites 
appears  to  be  too  lax.  It  was  probably  either 
some  very  great  bodily  blemish,  or  some  base 
immoral  habit,  that  was  meant  by  the  legislator. 
The  form  of  the  bill  of  divorce  was  to  this  effect : 
'  Such  a  day,  month,  or  year,  I,  such  an  one,  of 
such  a  place,  upon,  or,  near  such  a  river,  do,  of 
my  own  free  consent  and  choice,  repudiate  thee, 
such  an  one,  my  late  wife,  banish  thee  from  me, 
and  restore  thee  to  thy  own  liberty ;  and  thou 
mayest  henceforth  go  whither,  and  marry  whom 
thou  wilt :  and  this  is  thy  bill  of  divorcement, 
and  writing  of  expulsion,  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses  and  Israel.'  This  writing  was  signed 
by  two  witnesses,  and  delivered  in  the  presence 
of  as  many,  at  least.  From  this  time,  the  wife 
was  as  much  at  her  liberty,  as  if  she  had  been 
a  widow ;  only,  in  both  cases,  she  was  obliged 
to  stay  at  least  ninety  days,  before  she  was  mar- 
ried to  another,  lest  she  should  prove  pregnant 
by  the  last.  It  does  not  appear  that  women 
were  indulged  by  the  law  of  Moses  with  the  pri- 
vilege of  divorcing  their  husbands  upon  the  same 
ground  ;  unless  in  the  case  of  a  virgin  betrothed 
by  her  parents  before  she  was  twelve  years  of 
age,  who  might  then  refuse  to  ratify  the  contract 
which  her  parents  had  madn,  without  giving  any 
other  reason  than  that  she  did  not  like  the  person 
designed  for  her ;  but  this  cannot  be  called  a  di- 
vorcement, because  there  is  no  marriage  in  the 
case.  Josephus,  therefore,  thinks  (Ant.  lib.  xv. 
c.  11 ;  xviii.  7  ;  xx.  15),  that  a  divorce  was  so  far 
from  being  permitted  to  women,  that,  if  the  hus- 
band forsook  his  wife,  it  was  not  lawful  for  her 
to  marry  another,  till  she  had  first  obtained  a  di- 
vorce from  him.  He  adds,  that  Salome,  sister 
of  Herod  the  Great,  was  the  first  who  took  upon 
her  to  repudiate  her  husband,  whose  example 
was  soon  followed  by  others,  mentioned  by  the 
same  author. 

3.  Let  us  now  regard  the  subject  more  particu- 
larly in  its  various  relations  to  society,  and  as  a  topic 
of  legislation  with  the  great  Christian  lawgiver. 

Divorce  is  always  an  evil.  The  sufferings  of 
the  innocent,  the  regrets  of  the  wise  and  virtu- 
ous, and  the  abhorrence  of  God,  attend  upon  it ; 
while  it  opens  a  breach  in  the  foundations  of 
human  society  to  which  no  other  domestic  evil  is 
comparable.  That  it  may  be  the  refuge  of  a 
good  man  from  the  vices  of  an  incorrigible  com- 
panion, and  the  prospect  of  indefinite  future  in- 
juries, who  can  deny  ?  but  never  can  it  be  his 
remedy  for  the  past ;  never  will  it  offer  any  thing 
to  his  min«l  in  the  shape  of  compensation.  It  is 
of  that  species  of  punishment  on  the  guilty,  of 
which  the  innocent  is  compelled  to  share  the 
shame  and  the  suffering,  in  a  peculiar  manner; 
and  to  bea  r,  perhaps,  in  this  life  the  chief  mise- 


ries. The  feelings  of  the  mind  that  preserve 
that  innocence,  the  very  affections  that  prompt 
and  support  him  in  the  path  of  duty,  prepare 
for  him  present  sufferings,  against  which  the 
criminal  party  must  be  hardened ;  and  to  the 
same  remote  generations,  that  hear  the  tale  of 
delinquency  on  the  one  side,  the  humiliation, 
and,  generally,  the  groundless  blame  of  the 
other,  will  be  faithfully  conveyed. 

As  far  as  the  immediate  parties  to  a  divorce 
are  concerned,  all  the  objects  and  uses  of  mar- 
riage are  ruinously  overthrown  and  defeated  by 
it.  The  husband  (following  the  supposition  of 
his  being  the  innocent  party),  can  no  longer — • 
never  more,  perhaps,  can  he — regard  the  charac- 
ter of  woman  in  its  true  light.  No  longer  has 
she  power  to  infuse  a  peculiar  sensibility  into  his 
heart,  to  give  candor  and  patience  to  his  mind, 
or  sweetness  to  his  disposition.  All  his  recol- 
lections of  her  influence  are  calculated  to  inspire 
just  the  opposite  feelings.  '  More  bitter  than 
death,'  have  been  the  consequences  of  his  sub- 
mission to  it.  And  when  the  husband  is  the 
guilty,  and  the  wife  the  innocent  party  (for  the 
only  just  cause  of  divorce  will  compel  the 
Christian  moralist  to  hold  the  balance  even  be- 
tween the  sexes),  what  must  the  widowed  heart 
of  an  all-confiding  female  endure?  It  is  hardly 
possible  that  she  should  ever  more  look  up  to 
man ;  that  she  should  again  believe  that  his 
judgment  can  strengthen  hers,  or  his  character 
become  a  safe  pillar  of  her  hope. 

The  mischiefs  of  divorce  are  but  too  often  ca- 
pable of  a  still  greater  aggravation,  i.  e.  when 
children  are  connected  with  its  consequences. 
For  a  father's  authority  (in  our  boyish  days  par- 
ticularly) it  is  as  impossible  to  find  a  substitute, 
as  for  a  mother's  care  in  earlier  life.  Let  not 
parents  forget,  that  no  hireling,  however  faithful 
or  respectable,  can  do  their,  duty  to  their  chil- 
dren— a  duty  ever,  as  a  whole,  intransferable,  '  be- 
cause he  is  a  hireling ;'  but  divorces  generally  break 
into  a  family  w"hen  all  that  is  most  important  in 
the  character  of  each  parent  should  be  in  full  ex- 
ercise; when,  if  there  are  children,  they  are  of 
tender  years,  and  every  thing  in  relation  to  their 
character  and  hopes  is  in  the  bud,  or  in  blossom- 
Now,  either  '  father,'  or  '  mother  (names  espe- 
cially in  conjunction,  of  greater  moral  power 
than  any  other  that  belong  to  creatures),  becomes 
a  term  worse  than  unmeaning,  worse  than  dead. 
As  soon  as  the  mind  can  be  influenced  by  the  fa- 
tal example,  it  is  weakened  on  the  side  of  virtue, 
and  influenced  to  evil  by  one  or  other  of  these 
endearing  and  important  names ;  which  it  con- 
nects for  life  with  the  ideas  of  tyranny,  and 
cruelty,  and  profligacy — or  with  those  of  trea- 
chery, and  folly,  and  female  shamelessness.  Nor 
is  this  all  ;  though  one  of  the  less  direct,  it  is 
not  one  of  the  least  blessings  of  marriage  to  so- 
ciety, that  it  frequently  draws  together  numerous 
collateral  parties  into  kindred,  and,  like  a  single 
branch  of  an  inland  navigation,  unites  the  re- 
sources and  blends  the  interests  of  distant 
neighbourhoods.  Imagine  this  one  branch  to 
be  obstructed  or  annihilated,  and  the  effect  is 
felt  wherever  its  waters  flow.  Something  like 
this,  or  worsa  than  this,  occurs  in  every  case  of 


DIVORCE. 


363 


divorce,  however  just.  Amongst  all  the  parties 
connected  by  affinity  with  the  original  tie,  the 
annihilation  of  it  distils  evil.  Where  only  ordi- 
nary good  wishes  were  increased  by  it,  and 
approving  aunts  and  smiling  cousins  felt  it  but 
decent  to  remember  the  relationship  when  it  did 
not  infringe  on  their  selfishness,  or  on  prior 
claims,  the  warmest  discussion  of  the  facts  and 
circumstances,  the  merits  and  demerits  of  the 
case,  will  spread  ;  and  wounded  pride  will  be 
far  more  productive  of  hatred  and  of  falsehoods, 
than  any  such  ties  ordinarily  are  of  affection. 
Every  divorce  is  thus  a  party  affair  with  a  num- 
ber of  families  and  individuals,  an  evil  unseen, 
but  increasing  with  the  increasing  intelligence  of 
the  community — and  proportionably  destroying 
the  safeguards  of  virtue  amongst  them,  by  fami- 
liarising them  with  the  details  of  the  worst  of 
crimes. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  we  have  a  most 
elaborate  disquisition  on  this  subject  from  the 
pen  of  Milton..  As  his  prose  writings  generally, 
and  his  theological  sentiments  in  particular,  have 
recently  attracted  considerable  public  notice,  we 
may  be  allowed  to  notice  his  views  of  divorce 
somewhat  in  detail.  He  hud  made  what  he 
would  call  '  a  disastrous  and  misyoked  mar- 
riage,' '  a  remediless  mistake ;'  in  which  it  were 
'  as  vain  to  go  about  to  compel '  the  unhappy 
pair  *  into  one  flesh,  as  to  weave  a  garment  of 
sand,  to  compel  the  vegetable  and  nutritive 
powers  of  nature  to  assimilations  and  mixtures 
which  are  not  alterable  each  by  the  other;  or 
force  the  concoctive  stomach  to  turn  that  into 
flesh,  which  is  so  totally  unlike  that  substance 
as  not  to  be  wrought  upon.'  In  other  words, 
the  prince  of  poets  had  proved  himself  but  man 
in  his  choice  of  a  wife ;  and  because  she  was  not 
more  than  woman  in  bearing  with  his  learned 
peculiarities  at  home,  and  not  a  well  advised  or 
discreet  woman,  in  refusing  to  return  home  after 
a  short  absence  at  her  father's  house,  Milton 
branded  her  as  '  no  wife,'  '  an  adversary,'  '  a 
desertrice ;  and  actually  paid  his  addresses  to 
another  lady  with  a  view  to  supplying  her  place. 
The  sequel  of  the  poet's  history  speaks  of  a  ro- 
mantic reconciliation  taking  place  between  them 
She  rushed  to  his  feet  in  tears  at  the  house  of  A 
relative ;  and,  after  a  short  reluctance,  he  sacri- 
ficed his  resentment  to  her  entreaties,  and  the 
solicitation  of  surrounding  friends.  To  this  event, 
according  to  Fenton,  we  owe  much  of  the  paint- 
ing in  '  that  pathetic  scene  in  Paradise  Lost,  in 
which  Eve  addresses  herself  to  Adam  for  pardon 
and  peace.  Now  then,  the  «  mistake'  was  re- 
medied ;  the  uncongenial  '  assimilations '  mixed ; 
and  the  champion  of  divorce  and  his  '  adver- 
sary' became  '  one  flesh:'  but  he  had  published, 
in  the  interim,  his  work  on  Divorce,  and 
others  in  defence  of  it;  and  he  through 
life  justified  the  theory  he  had,  under  these  un- 
Coward  circumstances,  espoused.  Milton  com- 
posed two  sonnets  on  the  treatment  he  received 
from  the  public,  and  particularly  from  the  clergy, 
on  account  of  these  works.  In  one  he  says  : — 
A  book  was  writ  of  late,  called  Tetrachordon 

And  woven  close,  both  matter,  form,  and  style  ; 

The  subject  new  :  i>  walked  the  town  awhile, 
Numbering  good  intellects  •,  now  seldom  pored  on. 


Cries  the  stall-reader,   '  Bless  us  !  what  a  word  on 
A  title-page  is  this!'     And  some  in  file 
Stand  spelling  false,  while  one  might  walk  to  Milc- 
End-Green. 

In  the  other  he  is  more  serious : — 

I  did  but  prompt  the  age  to  quit  their  clogs 
By  the  known  rules  of  ancient  liberty, 
When  straight  a  barbarous  noise  environs  me 
Of  owls  and  cuckoos,  asses,  apes,  and  dogs  : 
As  when  those  hinds  that  were  transformed  to  frogs, 
Railed  at  Latona's  twin-born  progeny, 
Which  after  held  the  sun  and  moon  in  fee. 
But  this  is  got  by  casting  pearls  to  hogs, 
That  bawl  for  freedom  in  their  senseless  mood, 
And  still  revolt  when  truth  would  set  tnem  free. 

A  definition  of  marriage,  which  the  poet  fur- 
nishes in  due  form  and  order,  certainly  lies  at 
the  basis  of  the  '  Doctrine  of  Divorce.' 

'  The  material  cause  of  matrimony,'  says 
Milton,  '  is  man  and  woman;  the  author  and 
efficient,  God  and  their  consent.  The  internal 
form  and  soul  of  this  relation  is  conjugal  love, 
arising  from  a  mutual  fitness  to  the  final  causes 
of  wedlock, — help,  and  society  in  religious,  civil, 
and  domestic  conversation,  which  includes,  as  an 
inferior  end,  the  fulfilling  of  natural  desire  and 
specifical  increase;  these  are  the  final  causes, 
both  moving  the  efficient  and  perfecting  the 
form.'  p.  272. 

Or  again,  and  with  all  the  eloquence  of  a  dis- 
appointed lover : — 

'  Marriage  is  a  divine  institution,  joining  man 
and  woman  in  a  love  fitly  disposed  to  the  helps 
and  comforts  of  domestic  life.  A  divine  insti- 
tution. This  contains  the  prime  efficient 
cause  of  marriage :  '  Joining  man  and  woman 
in  a  love,  &c.  This  brings  in  the  parties'  con- 
sent, until  which  be,  the  marriage  hath  no  true 
being.  When  I  say  '  consent,'  1  mean  not 
error :  for  error  is  not  properly  consent ;  and 
why  should  not  consent  be  here  understood  with 
equity  and  good  to  either  part,  as  in  all  other 
friendly  covenants — and  not  be  strained  and 
cruelly  urged  to  the  mischief  and  destruction  of 
both !  Neither  do  I  mean  that  singular  act  of 
consent  which  made  the  contract ;  for  that  may 
remain,  and  yet  the  marriage  not  true  nor  law- 
ful ;  and  that  may  cease,  and  yet  the  marriage 
both  true  arid  lawful,  to  their  sin  that  break  it. 
So  that  either  as  no  efficient  at  all,  or  but  a  tran- 
sitory, it  comes  not  into  ,the  definition.  That 
consent  I  mean  which  is  a  love  fitly  disposed  to 
mutual  help  and  comfort  of  life;  this  is  that 
happy  form  of  marriage,  naturally  arising  from 
the  very  heart  of  divine  institution  in  the  text,  in 
all  the  former  definitions  either  obscurely,  and 
under  mistaken  terms  expressed,  or  not  at  all. 
This  gives  marriage  all  her  due,  all  her  benefits, 
all  her  being,  all  her  distinct  and  proper  being. 
This  makes  a  marriage  not  a  bondage — a  bless- 
ing not  a  curse — a  gift  of  God  not  a  snare. 
Unless  there  be  a  love,  and  that  love  born  of 
fitness,  how  can  it  last?  Unless  it  last,  how 
can  the  best  and  sweetest  purposes  of  marriage 
be  attained  ?  And  they  not  attained,  which 
are  thfe  chief  ends,  and  with  a  lawful  love  con- 
stitute the  formal  cause  itself  of  marriage,  how 
can  the  essence  thereof  subsist?  How  can  it  be, 


364 


DIVORCE. 


indeed,  what  it  goes  for?  Conclude,  therefore, 
by  all  the  power  of  reason,  that  where  this  es- 
sence of  marriage  is  not,  there  can  be  no  true 
marriage;  and  the  parties,  either  one  of  them  or 
both,  are  free,  and  without  fault,  rather  by  a  nul- 
lity than  by  a  divorce,  may  betake  them  to  a 
second  choice,  if  their  present  condition  be  not 
tolerable  to  them.  If  any  shall  ask,  why  '  do- 
mestic '  in  the  definition  ?  I  answer,  that  because 
both  in  the  Scriptures,  and  in  the  gravest  poets 
and  philosophers,  I  find  the  properties  and  ex- 
cellencies of  a  wife  set  out  only  from  domestic 
virtues;  if  they  extend  further,  it  diffuses  them 
into  the  motion  of  some  more  common  duty  than 
matrimonial.'  pp  276,  7. 

We  have  but  one  objection  to  both  these  defi- 
nitions. They  envelope  in  a  cloud  of  words  the 
chief  design  of  marriage  ;  or  rather  they  wholly 
mis-state  its  chief  design  to  be  the  personal  com- 
fort of  the  immediate  parties.  '  Help  and  society 
in  religious,  civil,  and  domestic  conversation ; ' 
'  a  love  fitly  disposed  to  the  help  and  comfort 
[of  each  other]  in  domestic  life.'  The  relative 
Bearing  of  the  institution,  or  its  aspect  towards 
society  at  large,  is  almost  wholly  overlooked. 
Now  we  are  not  about  to  tempt  an  unequal  war- 
fare with  the  able  quills,  or  still  more  formidable 
frowns,  of  our  fair  countrywomen,  by  denying 
for  one  moment  the  reality  of  the  *  only  want ' 
of  our  primitive  sire;  or  disputing  the  superior 
personal  comforts  he  enjoyed,  after  the  forma- 
tion of  his  bride.  But  even  a  Milton  must  not 
be  allowed  to  stigmatise,  in  prose,  the  dearest 
iiope  of  the  marriage  state,  the  possession  of 
children,  as  '  an  inferior  end'  of  marriage. 
We  contrast  such  a  sentiment  with  the  nobler 
views  of  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost,  and  smile 
at  the  versatility  of  our  nature : — 

Hail  wedded  love,  mysterious  law,  true  source 
Of  human  offspring,  sole  propriety 
In  Paradise,  of  all  thiugs  common  else ! 
By  thee  adulterous  lust  was  driven  from  men 
Among  the  bestial  herds  to  range  ;  by  thee, 
Founded  in  reason,  loyal,  just,  and  pure, 
Relations  dear,  and  all  the  charities 
Of  father,  son,  and  brother,  first  were  known. 

The  Roman  moralist  (Cicero)  understood  the 
matter  better  than  either  of  these  definitions  state 
it:  or  rather,  unbiassed  by  his  private  grievances 
in  respect  to  marriage  (for  he  too  had  them,  it 
will  be  remembered),  he  expressed  its  great  ob- 
jects far  more  correctly,  when  he  called  it  '  The 
beginning  of  a  city,  the  seminary  of  the  com- 
monwealth.' In  fact,  if  ekher  the  Mosaic  narra- 
tive of  the  original  institution,  or  the  positive 
declaration  of  the  almighty  Author,  is  to  be  held 
decisive  on  the  subject,  the  relative  objects  of 
marriage,  as  a  '  source  of  human  offspring,'  and 
a  natural  guarantee  of  their  education,  far  from 
being  subordinate  to  any  other,  constituted  his 
principal  design  in  it.  Every  other  part  of 
creation  is  represented  by  the  sacred  historian  as 
containing,  at  its  birth,  some  provision  for  its 
perpetuity.  Light  is  divided  into  successive  days  ; 
the  gramineous  tribes  are  secured  against  destruc- 
tion in  the  seed  which  they  yield,  and  the  fruits  in 
that  which  they  contain ;  all  the  inferior  creatures 
of  the  deep,  the  earth,  and  the  air,  are  created 
*  after  their  kind :'  and  God  saw  this  arrangement, 


in  particular,  to  be  3113  'good/ perfect, complete. 
The  male  of  the  human  species  only  was,  at  first, 
produced  '  alone ;'  perhaps  to  teach  man  more 
distinctly  some  of  the  lessons  we  are  about  to 
consider.  This  was  'not  good,'  not  a  perfect 
arrangement  with  regard  to  man  ;  it  did  not  pro- 
vide for  the  complete  development  of  the  divine 
plans  concerning  him.  Marriage  was  accordingly 
instituted ;  and  the  nuptial  benediction  pro- 
nounced in  these  terms  :  '  Be  fruitful,  and  mul- 
tiply, and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue  it ; 
and  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and 
over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living 
thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth.'  Jehovah  formed 
for  man  '  a  companion,  a  covenanted  wife.'  '  Did 
he  not  make  (two)  one  flesh  ?  And  is  there  not 
one  spirit  thereto  ?  And  what  doth  he  seek  ?  A 
godly  seed.'  Abp.  Newcome's  version  of  Mai. 
ii.  15.  The  endearing  names  of  husband  and 
wife  are  subordinated  by  revelation  to  the 
important  duties  of  parents.  It  is  truly  sur- 
prising to  see  so  accurate  a  textuary,  so  good  a 
moralist,  and  so  profound  a  divine,  as  Milton 
unquestionably  was,  bringing  together  a  pon- 
derous volume  on  marriage  and  divorce,  in  which 
this  consideration  does  not  occupy  the  extent  of 
one  page. 

The  parties  then,  as  we  contend,  who  are  in 
the  first  instance  capable  of  forming  a  good  and 
binding  marriage,  are  incapable    afterwards  of 
dissolving  the  contract.     The  will  that  binds  be- 
comes bound  by  its  own  act,   and  the  tie  can 
neither  be  less  strong  nor  less  reasonable  on  that 
account.     Too  common  is  the  notion  of  measur- 
ing the  obligation  of  this,  the  most  important  of 
our  voluntary  engagements,  by  the  same  sort  of 
capricious  feeling  in  which   it  often  originates. 
With  regard,  indeed,  to  the  particular  person  we 
marry,  we  are  and  may  justifiably  be  directed  by 
our  own  inclinations  and  preference ;  but  if  hence 
it  is  assumed,  that  inclination  rather  than  duty 
may  be  a  safe  future  rule,  a  decent  recollection 
of  the  ends  of  marriage  will  show  the  fallacy  of 
the  conclusion  ;  while  to  the  Christian,  who  sin- 
cerely feels  that  '  the  way  of  man  is  not  in  him- 
self,' it  will  appear  perfectly  monstrous.  Various 
are  the  contracts  that  bring   us  into  such  new 
relations  to  others,  that,  after  having  once  volun- 
tarily engaged  in  them,  no  power  of  withdraw- 
ment  is   reserved    to  us.     The  formal  promises 
and  promissory  undertakings  of  the  merchant, 
most  of  the  actual  engagements  of  the  learned 
professions,  the  acceptance  of  political  office  and 
military  rank,  but  all  marriages  pre-eminently, 
are  contracts  of  this  description.     They  bring  us 
into  a  new  moral  state  ;  we  disengage  ourselves 
from  one  class  of  duties,  and  undertake  another; 
and  our  good  or  evil  conduct  supports  the  good 
or  evil,  promotes  the  prosperity  or  adv<  rsity,  of 
all  men  of  our  class.     If  we  would  retreat,  we 
cannot   replace  numerous  other  interested  par- 
ties, nor  can  we  be  ourselves  replaced  in  our 
respective  situations  before  contracting.  Amongst 
these  other  interested  parties   to  marriage,  the 
appointment   of  God   and   nature   places  pro- 
minently— children.     Their  being  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  a  matter  of  course,  and  the  promo- 
tion of  their  moral  well-being   as  a   matter  of 
duty,  attendant  upon  every  marriage ; — a  seed, 


DIVORCE. 


305 


and  *  a  godly  seed.'  The  cases  in  which  this 
relation  may  be  lawfully  entered  into,  without 
any  view  to  the  obtaining  a  family,  are  to  be 
regarded  as  exceptions  to  the  general  purposes 
of  the  institution  ;  they  are  clearly  out  of  ana- 
logy with  what  we  have  seen  to  be  its  chief  de- 
sign. 

We  would  press  particularly  on  the  considera- 
tion of  the  moral  reader,  married  or  unmarried, 
the  divinely  established  connexion  between  mar- 
riage and  education.  Men  and  women  are 
united,  when  God  is  duly  acknowledged  to  join 
them  together,  for  objects  worthy  their  own  fu- 
ture destiny.  A  new  tribe  of  creatures,  wearing 
the  image  of  our  Almighty  Maker,  is  designed 
to  spring  from  the  union — creatures  whose  duties, 
and  whose  happiness,  whose  temporal,  and 
whose  everlasting  destiny,  will  be  more  materially 
affected  by  the  conduct  of  their  parents,  as  such, 
than  by  that  of  any  other  human  beings.  These 
are  the  parties,  for  the  sake  of  whom  Christianity 
has  banished  polygamy,  and  restrained  divorce ; 
for  the  sake  of  whom,  even  the  course  of  nature 
seems  to  dictate  the  expediency  of  pairing,  and 
the  permanency  of  the  marriage  tie,  all  animals, 
whose  care  is  necessary  for  the  rearing  of  their 
young,  having  a  similar  instinct ;  and  none  dis- 
carding them  while  their  parental  care  is  im- 
portant : — but  what  animal  has  eternal  destinies 
connected  with  that  care,  except  man  ?  In  an 
age  greatly  distinguished  for  the  promotion  of 
education  by  substitute,  we  have  never  seen  these 
considerations  sufficiently  insisted  upon  in  print. 
Let  us  educate  by  substitute,  we  say,  and  let 
any  adequate  moral  superintendence  be  intro- 
duced, when  there  are  no  means  (from  whatever 
cause)  of  bringing  the  parent  to  watch  over  and 
control  the  machinery  of  education.  But  where 
this  can  be  done,  let  it  be  done.  It  ought  to 
be  done.  It  is  the  Divine  appointment  that  it 
should  be  done ;  and  in  those  classes  of  society 
that  have  so  laudably  stood  forward  for  the  be- 
nefit of  others,  it  is  ever  practicable — it  should 
ever  be  borne  in  view. 

Our  poet's  '  Doctrine  of  Divorce,'  proportion- 
ably  defective  with  his  definition  of  marriage, 
•would  place  the  most  important  of  our  voluntary 
contracts  on  the  weakest  of  all  possible  grounds. 
With  him,  the  peculiar  temperament  of  mind 
and  character  which  first  determines  us  to  marry 
a  particular  person  may,  if  afterwards  reversed, 
reverse  and  annul  the  bond.  '  Indisposition, 
unfitness,  or  contrariety  of  mind  !'  It  would  be 
irreverence  to  the  memory  of  this  great  man,  to 
multiply  quotations  from  his  mode  of  reasoning 
on  the  subject. 

Milton  defends  his  doctrine  by  contending 
that  the  law  of  Moses  on  this  subject  is  not,  in 
point  of  fact,  repealed  by  Jesus  Christ ;  and  that 
as  other  reasons  of  divorce  than  actual  adultery 
were  allowed  by  the  Jewish  legislator,  the  Chris- 
tian magistrate  should  yet  admit  of  them.  He 
minutely  examines  the  celebrated  text,  Deut. 
xxiv.  1 ;  and  compares  it  with  the  original  in- 
stitution of  marriage  ;  insisting  that  no  covenant 
whatever  obliges  against  the  main  end  of  itself 
and  the  parties  covenanting,  which  main  end  he 
calls,  in  marriage,  the  '  remedy  of  loneliness'  in 
man.  He  then  objects  to  the  ignorance  and  in- 


iquity, as  he  terms  it,  of  the  '  canon  law,  pro- 
viding for  the  right  of  the  body  in  marriage,  but 
nothing  for  the  wrongs  and  grievances  of  the 
mind.'  He  contends,  that  the  ordinary  con- 
struction of  Matt.  v.  32,  as  repealing  th$  Mosaic 
law,  in  reality  charges  that  law  with  conniving  at 
open  and  common  adultery  among  the  chosen 
people  of  God.  Nine  reasons  are  given  (chap. 
ii.  to  xiii.)  for  the  Mosaic  precept,  thus  assumed 
to  be  still  in  force.  1.  A  meet  and  proper  con- 
versation is  the  chiefest  end  of  marriage.  2. 
Without  this  law,  marriage,  as  it  happens  oft,  is 
not  a  remedy  of  that  [kind]  which  it  promises 
[to  bej.  3.  Without  it,  he  who  finds  nothing 
but  remediless  offences  and  discontents,  is  in 
greater  temptations  than  ever  before.  4.  God 
regards  love  and  peace  in  the  family  more  than 
a  compulsive  performance.  5.  Nothing  more 
hinders  and  disturbs  the  whole  life  of  a  Chris- 
tian, than  a  matrimony  found  to  be  incurably 
unfit.  G.  To  prohibit  divorce  sought  for  natural 
causes  is  against  nature.  7.  Sometimes  the  con- 
tinuance in  marriage  may  be  evidently  the  short- 
ening or  endangering  of  life.  8.  It  is  probable, 
or  rather  certain,  that  every  one  who  happens  to 
marry  hath  not  the  calling.  9.  Marriage  is  not 
a  mere  carnal  coition,  but  a  human  society. 
Such  are  the  contents  of  book  I.  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Discipline  of  Divorce. 

He  examines,  in  his  second  book,  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  on  the  subject.  Christ,  it  is  in- 
sisted, neither  '  did  nor  could'  abrogate  the  law 
of  divorce,  but  only  reproved  the  abuse  thereof. 
He  afterwards  combats  the  common  exposition 
of  divorce  being  permitted  to  the  Jews,  '  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,'  and  in- 
sists, that  the  law  cannot  permit,  much  less  enact 
a  permission  of,  sin ;  that  to  allow  sin  by  law  is 
against  the  nature  of  law  ;  that  if  divorce  be  no 
command,  neither  is  marriage ;  and  that  divorce 
could  be  no  dispensation,  if  it  were  sinful. 

He  further  objects,  that  if  a  dispensation  of 
the  real  law  of  marriage  be  supposed,  Christians 
need  it  as  much  as  the  Jews  did,  and  that  the 
gospel  is  apter  to  dispense  than  the  law.  In 
defining  (chap,  viii.)  the  true  sense  in  which 
Moses  suffered  divorce  for  hardness  of  heart,  he 
says  : — 

'  Moses,  Deut.  xxiv.  1.  established  a  grave  and 
prudent  law,  full  of  moral  equity,  full  of  due  con- 
sideration towards  nature,  that  cannot  be  resisted, 
a  law  consenting  with  the  laws  of  wisest  men 
and  civilest  nations ;  that  when  a  man  hath  mar- 
ried a  wife,  if  it  come  to  pass  that  he  cannot  love 
her,  by  reason  of  some  displeasing  natural  quality 
or  unfitness  in  her,  let  him  write  her  a  bill  of 
divorce.  The  intent  of  which  law  undoubtedly 
was  this,  that  if  any  good  and  peaceable  man 
should  discover  some  helpless  disagreement  or 
dislike,  either  of  mind  or  body,  whereby  he 
could  not  cheerfully  perform  the  duty  of  a  hus- 
band, without  the  perpetual  dissembling  of  of- 
fence and  disturbance  to  his  spirit ;  rather  than 
to  live  uncomfortably  and  unhappily,  both  to 
himself  and  to  his  wife  ;  rather  than  to  continue 
undertaking  a  duty,  which  he  could  not  possibly 
discharge,  he  might  dismiss  her  whom  he  could 
not  tolerably,  and  so  not  conscionably,  retain. 
And  this  law,  the  spirit  of  God  by  the  mouth  of 


366 


DIVORCE. 


Solomon,  Prov.  xxx.  21,  23,  testifies  to  be  a  good 
and  a  necessary  law,  by  granting  it  that  '  a  hated 
woman'  (for  so  the  Hebrew  word  signifies  rather 
than  '  odious,'  though  it  come  all  to  one)  that  '  a 
hated  woman  when  she  is  married,  is  a  thing  that 
the  earth  cannot  bear.'  What  follows  then,  but 
that  the  charitable  law  must  remedy  what  nature 
cannot  undergo?'  pp.  99,  100. 

The  opening  of  chap.  ix.  of  this  book  is,  per- 
haps, t!ie  most  remarkable  part  of  his  whole  rea- 
soning. It  shows  indeed  the  difficulty  of  making 
the  worse  appear  the  better  cause,  in  this  in- 
stance. We  recollect  no  equal  display  of  digni- 
fied quibbling : — 

'  And  to  entertain  a  little  their  overweening 
arrogance,'  he  is  speaking  of  our  Lord's  reply  to 
the  Pharisees  on  this  subject,  Mark  x.,  '  as  best 
befitted,  and  to  amaze  them  yet  further,  because 
they  thought  it  no  hard  matter  to  fulfil  the  law, 
ne  draws  them  up  to  that  unseparable  institution, 
which  God  ordained  in  the  beginning  before  the 
fall,  when  man  and  woman  were  both  perfect, 
and  could  have  no  cause  to  separate :  just  as,  in 
the  same  chapter,  he  stands  not  to  contend  with 
the  arrogant  young  man,  who  boasted  his  ob- 
servance of  the  whole  law,  whether  he  had  in- 
deed kept  it  or  not,  but  screws  him  up  higher  to 
a  task  of  that  perfection,  which  no  man  is  bound 
to  imitate.  And  in  like  manner,  that  pattern  of 
the  first  institution  he  set  before  the  opinionative 
Pharisees,  to  dazzle  them,  and  not  to  bind  us. 
For  this  is  a  solid  rule,  that  every  command, 
given  with  a  reason,  binds  our  obedience  no 
otherwise  than  that  reason  holds.  Of  this  sort 
was  that  command  in  Eden,  '  Therefore  shall  a 
man  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  shall  be  one 
flesh ;'  which  we  see  is  no  absolute  command, 
but  with  an  inference, '  therefore :'  the  reason  then 
must  first  be  considered,  that  our  obedience  be 
not  misobedience.  The  first  is,  for  it  is  not  sin- 
gle, because  the  wife  is  to  the  husband  'flesh  of 
his  flesh,'  as  in  the  verse  going  before.  But  this 
reason  cannot  be  sufficient  of  itself;  for  why  then 
should  he  for  his  wife  leave  his  father  and  mother, 
with  whom  he  is  far  more  '  flesh  of  fiesh,  and 
bone  of  bone,'  as  being  made  of  their  substance  ? 
And  besides,  it  can  be  but  a  sorry  and  ignoble 
society  of  life,  whose  inseparable  injunction  de- 
pends merely  upon  flesh  and  bones.  Therefore 
we  must  look  higher,  since  Christ  himself  recalls 
us  to  the  beginning  ;  and  we  shall  find  that  the 
primitive  reason  of  never  divorcing,  was  that 
sacred  and  not  vain  promise  of  God  to  remedy 
man's  loneliness,  by  '  making  him  a  meet  help 
for  him,'  though  not  now  in  perfection,  as  at 
first,  yet  still  in  proportion  as  things  now  are. — 
To  make  a  meet  help  is  the  only  cause,'  he  goes 
on  to  assert,  'that  gives  authority  to  this  com- 
mand of  not  divorcing  to  be  a  command.  And 
it  might  be  further  added,  that  if  the  true  defini- 
tion of  a  wife  were  asked  at  good  earnest,  this 
clause  of  being  'a  meet  help'  would  show  itself 
so  necessary  and  so  essential,  in  that  demonstra- 
tive argument,  that  it  might  be  logically  con- 
cluded ;  therefore  she  who  naturally  and  per- 
petually is  no  '  meet  help'  can  be  no  wife ;  which 
clearly  takes  away  the  difficulty  of  dismissing 
such  a  one.'  p.  102 — 104. 

According  to  the  same  lax  mode  of  interpreta- 


tion, 'whom  God  hath  joined  together,'  only 
describes  a  married  pair,  '  when  their  minds  are 
fitly  disposed  and  enabled  to  maintain  a  cheerful 
conversation  to  the  solace  and  love  of  each  other;' 
p.  127,  and  the  term  'fornication,'  in  the  excep- 
tive clause  of  Matt.  v.  32,  &c.,  will  include  '  such 
things  as  give  open  suspicion  of  adulterisir.g,  as 
the  wilful  haunting  of  feasts,  and  invitations  with 
men  not  of  her  near  kindred,  the  lying  forth  of 
her  house,  without  probable  cause,  the  frequent- 
ing of  theatres  against  her  husband's  mind.' 
p.  136. 

We  are  not  acquainted  with  the  writings  of 
any  modern  advocate  of  these  notions  who  is 
also  a  believer  in  Christianity.  The  great  name 
of  Milton,  however,  will  ever  confer  a  degree  of 
interest  on  his  sentiments  generally ;  while  we 
with  pleasure  reflect,  how  little  it  weighs,  in 
England,  in  point  of  authority  on  the  subject  of 
divorce  : — a  proof  of  the  predominance  of  sound 
moral  feeling  on  that  topic  in  this  country.  Let 
us  retain  our  English  household  virtues,  and  the 
springs  of  virtuous  life  and  life  eternal  will  be 
still  untouched.  But  modern  infidelity,  with  its 
characteristic  indifference  to  all  our  real  good,  has 
spun  similar  theories  to  those  of  Milton  on  the 
subject  of  marriage,  even  in  this  land  of  Bibles  ; 
and  we  cannot  forget  that  the  political  reign  of 
that  abortion  of  the  human  mind  in  France  was 
distinguished  for  its  numerous  and  most  profli- 
gate divorces.  Infidelity  has  recently  reared  its 
head  amongst  us ;  and  is  ever  likely  to  reason 
and  act  in  this  way.  The  idea  of  marriage,  and 
all  its  engagements,  being  mere  matters  of  private 
right  and  private  feeling,  rather  than  of  express 
and  irrepealable  law  between  God  and  man,  is 
perhaps  natural  to  us ;  but  it  is  not  a  Christian 
sentiment :  and  because  all  classes  of  society  are 
warmly  interested  in  reprobating  it,  we  shall  ven- 
ture a  little  deeper  into  the  topics  of  marriage 
and  divorce. 

We  are  advocates  for  adverting  at  once  to  re- 
velation, upon  every  subject  on  which  it  pro- 
fessedly treats ;  and  few  are  the  moral  duties 
that  are  more  copiously,  or  more  definitely,  ex- 
hibited in  Scripture,  than  those  of  the  marriage 
state.  Few  are  the  needful  remedies  for  worse 
evil,  that,  in  our  judgment,  are  more  clearly 
prescribed  in  Scripture,  than  the  unhappy  one 
of  divorce.  The  divine  Saviour,  in  referring  to 
the  original  institution  of  marriage,  calls  his 
heavenly  Father,  as  Chrysostom  long  ago  re- 
marked, '  the  Maker  of  all  holy  matches.'  He 
professes  to  republish  the  primitive  law  of  the 
institution ;  he  defines  it  as  embracing  only  two 
persons,  '  They  twain  shall  be  one  flesh ;'  he 
restores  the  woman  to  her  station  of  equality,  as 
to  the  nature  and  duration  of  the  tie ;  while  he 
shows  that  it  binds  equally  both  parties  from  all 
others,  and  through  the  whole  of  life.  The 
apostolical  epistles  dwell  upon  its  purposes, 
honors,  and  duties.  The  earliest  and  most  dis- 
tinguished of  the  Christian  teachers  had  '  com- 
mandments'from  'the Lord'  on  the  topic  (1  Cor. 
vii.  10,  11),  which  he  distinguishes  from  his 
own  warmest  recommendations.  He  endeav- 
ours to  illustrate  the  most  profound  Christian 
doctrines  by  a  figurative  use  of  the  institution 
and  its  duties ;  which  he  presses,  in  detail,  as 


DIVORCE. 


367 


amongst  the  most  important  parts  of  Christian 
practice. 

As  a  system  of  morals  Christianity  must  be 
held  to  be  decidedly  friendly  to  marriage.  It 
attributes  expressly  all  the  most  abominable  vices 
of  the  heathen  world  to  '  forsaking '  its  whole- 
some provisions,  while,  externally,  it  exhibits 
some  of  its  most  beneficial  influences  in  society, 
in  the  changes  it  has  produced  in  the  condition 
of  women,  wherever  it  has  spread.  Unhallowed 
affections  fly  before  it.  They  are  not  merely  re- 
presented as  impolitic,  inconvenient,  and  ruin- 
ous, in  their  temporal  consequences,  which  they 
are ;  but  plainly  declared  to  exclude  men  from 
the  kingdom  of  God,  1  Cor.  vi.  9,  Gal.  v.  19, 
lieb.  xiii.  4.  Other  systems  of  religion  trans- 
fer the  impurities  of  human  passion  and  lust  to 
another  world — Christianity  brings  down  hea- 
venly purity  into  all  our  earthly  affections  and 
passions.  It  interposes  a  positive  command  in 
all  ordinary  situations  of  society :  '  Let  every  man 
have  his  own  wife,  let  every  woman  have  her 
own  husband.'  '  I  will  that  the  younger  women 
marry,  bear  children,  guide  the  house,  give  none 
occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  reproach- 
fully.' 

The  few  texts  in  St.  Paul's  writings,  which, 
when  isolated  from  their  connexion,  have  been 
supposed  to  express  a  general  preference  for  ce- 
libacy, far  from  inculcating  any  such  sentiment, 
will  be  seen,  when  duly  compared  with  their  con- 
text, to  establish  the  very  opposite  doctrine. 
They  state,  in  effect,  that  when  marriage  may  be 
to  the  highest  degree  imprudent,  from  circum- 
stantial considerations,  it  is  not  in  all  cases  sinful ; 
in  some  cases  it  may  be  advisable,  and  in  others 
even  a  duty,  1  Cor.  vii.  9.  In  circumstances  of 
avayKti,1  distress,'  tribulation,  (compare  Luke  xxi. 
23,)  such  in  some  instances,  as  had  not  been 
equalled  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and  never 
shall  be  exceeded ;  when  all  the  powers  of  the 
state  were  arrayed  in  open  hostility  against  the 
Christian  cause ;  when  a  false  philosophy  insti- 
gated,and  its  most  able,  and  most  amiable  disciples, 
as  the  younger  Pliny  and  others,  watched  iuqui- 
sitorially  over  the  execution  of  a  deliberate  at- 
tempt to  extirpate  Christianity  from  the  earth  ; 
and  when  its  advocates  and  professors  (for  all  the 
professors  of  primitive  Christianity  were  its  open 
advocates  in  some  intelligible  way)  not  only  were 
compelled  to  meet  in  cells  and  '  caves  of  the 
earth'  in  that  character,  but  had  no  certain  dwel- 
ling-place as  individuals;  then,  indeed,  wrote 
the  apostle,  '  I  suppose — it  is  good,  for  the  pre- 
sent distress,  for  a  [single]  man  so  to  be.'  But 
even  then  he  adds,  '  Art  thou  bound  to  a  wife  ? 
seek  not  to  be  loosed.'  Fear  not,  despair  not. 
'  If  thou  marry,  thou  hast  not  sinned;  and  if  a 
virgin  marry,  she  hath  not  sinned.'  Let  this 
doctrine  be  contrasted  with  the  too  common  spe- 
culation of  parents  for  the  splendid  misery  of 
their  children,  in  either  persuading  or  compel- 
ling them  into  matches  for  the  mere  love  of  mo- 
ney ;  let  it  be  compared  with  the  undue  severity 
•with  which  what  are  called  imprudent  marriages, 
of  •wmcii  we  are  not  the  advocates,  are  ordina- 
rily visited  by  parents,  amongst  whom  adultery 
i.s  a  fashionable  gaiety,  especially  if  committed 


with  '  the  lower  orders,'  and  fornication  a  mere 
peccadillo ;  let  it  even  be  taken  as  a  test  of  the 
antichristian  application  and  effect  of  that  part 
of  yur  marriage  law  which  respects  the  royal  fa- 
mily ;  and  the  recent  unhappy  agitation  of  these' 
topics  may  yield  some  ultimate  good. 

The  clear  and  definite  limitations  of  divorce 
in  the  Christian  Scriptures  occur  but  infre- 
quently, for  the  best  of  all  reasons — sincere  and 
discreet  Christians  can  very  rarely  be  interested 
in  them.  It  is  a  moral  question,  upon  which  no 
man  need  seek  to  be  experimentally  informed ; 
and  the  Gospel  would  teach  ,us  to  be  '  simple  con- 
cerning that  which  is  evil.'  But  our  great  Master 
more  than  once  delivers  a  formal  judgment  on 
the  topic:  and  the  apostle  Paul  enlarges  and 
confirms  the  spirit  of  the  Saviour's  rule. 

The  great  duties  of  marriage,  common  to 
both  parties,  are  fidelity,  the  cultivation  of  love 
and  peace,  the  joint  pursuit  of  God's  glory  in  the 
order  of  the  family,  and  the  education  of  children. 
All  the  individual  duties  of  a  husband  are  com- 
prehended, by  inspired  wisdom,  under  one  great 
admonition,  '  Husbands,  love  your  wives ;'  on 
the  proofs  of  which,  however,  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  not  silent :  while  those  of  a  wife  are 
contained  in  another,  'Let  the  wife  see  that  she 
reverence  her  husband.'  These  duties  supply 
the  best  view  of  the  nature  of  the  tie.  In  point 
of  fact,  they  can  never  be  fully  exercised  by  one 
party,  without  the  concurrence  of  the  other.  So 
far,  then,  there  is  an  essential  reciprocity  in 
them :  they  impart  rights  to  each ;  from  both 
they  command  corresponding  duties.  Chris- 
tianity knows  nothing  of  human  rights  that  are 
not  thus  connected  with  duty.  Without  mean- 
ing to  afford  to  either  a  justification  for  indi- 
vidual negligence  on  this  ground — or  to  give  at 
once,  even  to  the  innocent  party,  all  the  power 
and  right  of  punishing  the  guilty — clear  it  is, 
that  revelation  regards  marriage  as  a  mutual  in- 
terchange of  rights  and  privileges.  Does  it 
grant  a  husband  peculiar,  and  almost  absolute 
authority  ?  It  demands  of  him  a  peculiar  and 
equivalent  protection  of  the  gentler  sex.  Does 
it  give  him  the  ruling  arm?  It  also  describes 
him  as  the  moral  head  of  his  family,  particularly 
of  his  wife  (Eph.  v.  23) ;  and  requires  from  him 
spiritual  and  moral  wisdom,  spiritual  and  moral 
conduct,  accordingly.  On  the  other  hand,  has 
Christianity  conferred  on  woman  privileges  un- 
known to  her  in  the  ancient  world,  and  even 
amongst  God's  chosen  people  ?  •  She  is  ex- 
horted also  to  an  intelligent  submission  and 
obedience,  and  to  exhibit  an  unreserved  devo- 
tion to  the  wants  and  comforts  of  man,  never 
before  required,  an/1  fully  equal  to  the  protection 
she  claims.  They  are  formed  to  develope  each 
other's  excellencies — to  bear  with,  and  to  win 
away  each  other's  faults  :  '  The  man  is  not  with- 
out the  woman,'  not  himself — uot  the  man 
that  God  made,  ere  he  would  rest  from  liis 
works — says  this  unimpeachable  authority ;  '  nor 
the  woman  without  the  man,  in  the  Lord.'  Only 
such  views  of  the  institution  can  give  us  a  correct 
idea  of  its  rupture. 

The  same  divine  system  clearly  regards  mar- 
riage as  a  constant  interchange  of  duties.  It 


368 


DIVORCE. 


knows  nothing  of  the  modern  fashion  of  separa- 
tion ;  it  allows  no  sanction,  as  we  think,  to  the 
modern  laws  of  partial  divorce.  The  considera- 
tion of  these  subjects  will  necessarily  lead  to  the 
'only  legitimate  cause  of  divorce  the  Scriptures 
acknowledge.  Separation  by  mutual  consent,  as 
it  is  called,  is  nothing  less  (and  how,  in  point  of 
bad  faith,  could  it  be  more!)  than  two  account- 
able human  beings  undertaking  privately  to  con- 
tradict and  renounce  what  they  had  sworn  pub- 
licly, in  the  name  of  God,  to  do  and  perform. 
Apart  from  its  being  wholly  opposed  to  the 
general  obligation  of  lawful  vows,  it  holds  up  a 
man  and  woman  to  the  world,  it  sends  them  into 
the  world,  as  neither  married  nor  unmarried — 
both  and  neither.  '  Joined  together'  of  God,  or 
in  obedience  to  a  law  under  which  he  has  placed 
them,  and  separated  by  the  inconveniences  of 
keeping  it!  The  express  determination  of  Scrip- 
ture anticipates  the  awful  moral  evils  to  which 
such  a  monstrous  system  leads.  '  I  wish  not  my- 
self any  other  advocate,  nor  you  any  other  adver- 
sary,'says  the  devout  bishop -Hall,  to  a  friend 
who  inclined  to  a  separation,  '  than  St.  Paul 
who  never  gave,  I  speak  boldly,  a  direct  precept, 
if  not  in  this.'  Should  the  remaining  part  of 
our  quotation  grate  a  little  ungraciously  on  a 
delicate  ear,  let  the  substantial  interests  of  re- 
ligion and  virtue,  and  the  possible  prevention  of 
such  mischiefs  in  other  ranks,  as  have  lately 
stared  upon  us  from  a  throne,  be  our  apology. 
His  express  charge  whereupon  I  insisted  is, 
'  defraud  not  one  another ;  except  with  consent, 
for  a  time,  that  you  may  give  yourselves  to  fast- 
ing and  prayer:  and  then  come  again  together, 
that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your  incontinency.' 
Every  word,  if  you  weigh  it  well,  opposes  your 
part,  and  pleads  for  mine.  By  consent  of  all 
divines,  ancient  and  modern,  *  defrauding'  is 
refraining  from  matrimonial  conversation.  See 
what  a  word  the  Spirit  of  God  hath  chosen  for 
this  abstinence — never  taken  but  in  ill  part ! 
But  there  is  no  fraud  in  consent,'  as  Chrysos- 
tom,  ,  Athanasius,  Theophylact,  expound  it :' 
true.  Therefore  St.  Paul  adds,  '  unless  with 
consent ;'  that  I  may  omit  to  say,  that  in  saying, 
'  unless  with  consent,'  he  implies,  both  that  there 
may  be  a  defrauding  without  it,  and  with  a  con- 
sent a  defrauding,  but  not  unlawful.  But  see 
what  he  adds — *  for  a  time.'  Consent  cannot  make 
this  defrauding  lawful,  except  it  be  temporary: 
no»  defrauding  without  consent;  no  consent  for 
a  perpetuity.  '  How  long  then,  and  wherefore  ? 
Not  for  every  cause;  not  for  any  length  of  time  : 
but  only  for  a  while,  and  for  devotion,  ut  vacetis, 
&c.  Mark  how  the  apostle  adds, '  that  you  may 
give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer.'  It  is  a 
solemn  exercise  which  the  apostle  here  intends, 
such  ab  is  joined  with  fasting  and  external  humi- 
liation; wherein  all  earthly  comforts  must  be 
forborne.  '  But  what  if  a  man  list  to  task  him- 
*elf  continually  ?'  No :  '  Let  them  meet  together 
again,  saith  the  apostle;  not  as  a  toleration,  but 
a  charge.  '  But  what  if  they  can  both  live  safely 
thus  severed  ?  This  is  more  than  they  can  under- 
take :  there  is  danger,  saith  our  apostle,  in  this 
abstinence,  '  lest  Satan  tempt  you  for  your  in- 
continence.' What  can  be  more  plain  ?  Bi$hop 


Hall's  Epistles,  decad,  7.  ep.  9. ;  Works,  vol.  vii. 
p.  249. 

The  application  of  these  remarks  to  our  presen 
legal  practice  with  regard  to  divorce  is  plai  nlj 
this.  The  apostolic  rule  will  include  a  prohi- 
bition of  the  divorce  a  thoro  et  mensu,  except  in 
cases  of  adultery.  It  sanctions  no  partial  divorces. 
There  is  but  one  scriptural  cause  for  any  divorce, 
and  then  it  is  to  be  a  complete  one.  By  our 
ecclesiastical  law  (Can.  107)  it  is  enjoined, 
'  that  in  all  sentences  pronounced  only  for 
divorce  and  separation  a.  thoro  et  mer.sa,  there 
shall  be  a  caution  and  restraint  inserted  in  the 
act  of  the  said  sentences,  that  the  parties  so 
separated  shall  live  chastely  and  continently ; 
neither  shall  they,  during  each  other's  life,  con- 
tract matrimony  with  another  person.  And,  for 
the  better  observation  of  this  last  clause,  the  said 
sentences  of  divorce  shall  not  be  pronounced, 
until  the  party  or  parties  requiring  the  same 
have  given  good  and  sufficient  caution  and  secu- 
rity into  the  court,  that  they  will  not  any  way 
break  or  transgress  the  said  restraint  or  prohibi- 
tion. We  are  not  acquainted  with  the  kind  of 
caution  or  security  which  is  found  to  satisfy  the 
learned  judges  of  this  court  in  such  cases,  but 
St.  Paul  would  not  have  taken  any.  He  esti- 
mated human  nature,  it  would  seem,  according 
to  a  different  rule ;  and  would  not  believe  that 
even  devout  Christians  could  offer  such  security. 
He  would  prevent  the  crime  of  adultery,  by 
removing  the  temptations  to  it.  His  language  is 
not,  Meet  again  when  ye  are — but  lest  ye  be 
tempted. 

Permanent  separation  of  every  kind  is  advow- 
try,  our  old  English  word  for  adultery.  It  is 
contrary  to  vow.  '  God  will  contempne  ad- 
voulerers  and  whorekeepers,'  says  an  old  version 
of  Heb.  xiii.  4,  now  before  us.  So  again  Wic- 
liffe's  translation  of  Matt.  xv.  19,  is,  '  Of  the 
herte  gon  out  yvcl  thoughtis,  mansleyngis,  avou- 
tries,  &c.  And  of  Mark  x.  11.  '  Whoevere 
Icevith  his  wife,  and  weddith  another,  he  doth 
avoutrie.'  We  vow,  in  marriage,  '  Forsaking 
all  other  to  keep  to  the  object  of  our  choice, 
'  so  long  as  we  both  do  live.'  To  take  another 
is  a  final  and  irrevocable  breach  of  this  vow; 
but  not  to  keep  to  the  espoused  object  is  also  R 
breach  of  it:  it  proves  and  encourages  alienated 
affection ;  it  is  the  harbinger  of  all  that  is  evil 
in  the  violation  of  this  tie.  Look  at  its  conse- 
quences again  in  this  way;  the  Jewish  law  of 
divorce,  upon  which  the  Christian  system  was 
introduced  as  an  improvement,  when  it  sent  the 
wife  away,  provided  for  her  freedom.  '  When 
she  is  departed  out  of  the  house'  of  her  hus- 
band, '  she  may  go,'  said  Moses,  '  and  become 
another  man's  wife.'  It  particularly  provided, 
that  the  repudiating  husband  was  never  after- 
wards to  reclaim  her;  Deut.  xxiv.  4.  This  was 
a  moral  and  merciful  system,  compared  with 
which  all  articles  of  separation  are  both  impure 
and  cruel.  They  '  send  away'  a  wife,  but  they 
keep  her  bound;  they  expose  her  to  second 
attachments,  which  she  cannot  lawfully  enter- 
tain ;  they  suspend  over  her  a  husband's  power, 
while  they  deprive  her  of  his  protection  and  his 
smile. 


DIVORCE. 


309 


In  ihe  spirit  of  these  remarks,  we  apprehend, 
the  Christian  legislator  pronounced  the  repudi- 
ation of  a  husband  or  wife  unlawful,  except  for 
a  previous  violation  of  the  marriage  vow.  No 
basis  of  Christian  morals  can  be  more  firm  or 
orthodox  than  the  sermon  on  the  Mount ;  and 
here  stands  conspicuously  the  simple  and  une- 
quivocal rule,  '  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  Tropvua, 
I  except  for  whoredom,  Campbell]  causeth  her  to 
commit  adultery;  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her 
that  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery.'  The  same 
doctrine  was  inculcated  in  reply  to  the  question 
of  the  Pharisees  on  this  point,  '  Is  it  lawful  for 
a  man  to  put  away  his  wife  ?  He  answered  and 
said,  What  did  Moses  command  you  ?  And 
they  said,  Moses  suffered  to  write  a  bill  of 
divorcement,  and  put  her  away.  And  Jesus 
answered  and  said  unto  them,  For  the  hardness 
of  your  heart  he  wrote  you  this  precept :  but 
from  the  beginning  of  the  creation  God  made 
them  [a]  male  and  [a]  female.' — 'And  in  the 
house  his  disciples  asked  him  again  of  the  same 
matter,  and  he  saith  unto  them,  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  and  marry  another,  commit- 
teth adultery  against  her.  And  if  a  woman  shall 
put  away  her  husband,  and  be  married  to 
another,  she  committeth  adultery.'  The  excep- 
tive clause  is  not  here  added ;  but  it  is  clear,  on 
a  comparison  with  the  passage  in  St.  Matthew, 
that  it  may  be  safely  understood. 

2.  May  not  the  Christian  moralist  ask,  why 
should  we  have  one  kind  of  law  upon  this  sub- 
ject for  the  rich,  and  another,  or  rather  no  law 
at  all,  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases,  for  other 
classes  ?  for  a  real  divorce  is  unattainable  by 
our  law  in  its  ordinary  course.  It  must  be  an  ex 
post  facto  law,  made  for  each  specific  case,  and 
by  application  in  the  first  instance,  at  an  enor- 
mous cost,  to  the  highest  court  of  appeal  in  the 
country :  at  once,  in  all  instances  of  its  occur- 
rence, attesting  the  imperfect  and  crude  state  in 
which  the  subject  is  left  in  the  statute-book,  and 
precluding,  by  the  expensive  manner  of  proceed- 
ing necessary,  the  greater  portion  of  the  people 
from  availing  themselves  of  it.  Is  this  a  com- 
pliment that  our  legislators  pay  the  middle  and 
lower  classes,  supposing  the  crime,  so  conspicu- 
ous among  themselves,  never  to  desolate  these 
walks  of  life  !  We  are  quite  sure  that  the  affec- 
tions and  fire-side  feelings  of  these  classes 
deserve  as  much  protection  as  those  of  the 
higher  orders.  Let  the  same  courts  and  course 
of  law,  we  suggest,  which  are  now  appealed  to 
in  all  cases  to  prove  the  fact  of  adultery,  pro- 
nounce in  all  cases,  where  it  is  sought  for,  the 
Scriptural  remedy  of  divorce  to  poor  or  rich, 
forthwith ;  and  without  additional  expense. 

We  believe,  in  conclusion,  that  Dr.  Paley  is 
mistaken  when  he  says,  '  the  law  of  this  country, 
in  conformity  to  our  Saviour's  injunction,  con- 
fines the  dissolution  of  the  marriage  contract  to 
the  single  case  of  adultery  in  the  wife,'  for  all 
the  remedies  for  this  evil,  such  as  they  are,  re- 
gard adultery  in  husband  or  wife,  as  equally  a 
ground  of  divorce ;  but  we  fully  and  heartily 
join  in  his  enquiry,  '  Whether  a  law  might  not 
be  framed,  directing  'the  fortune  of  the  adulte- 
ress to  descend  as  in  case  of  her  natural  death  : 
VOL.  VII.— PART  2. 


reserving  a  certain  proportion  of  the  produce  of 
it,  by  way  of  annuity,  for  her  subsistence  (such 
annuity  in  no  case  to  exceed  a  certain  sum),  and 
also  so  far  suspending  the  estate  in  the  hands  of 
the  heir,  as  to  preserve  the  inheritance  to  any 
children  she  might  bear  to  a  second  marriage,  in 
case  there  was  none  to  'succeed  in  the  place 
of  their  mother  by  the  first,  and  whether  such 
a  law  would  not  render  female  virtue  in  higher 
life  less  vincible,  as  well  as  the  seducers  of 
that  virtue  less  urgent  in  their  suit  ?  I  would 
recommend  this,'  continues  he,  '  to  the  deliber- 
ation of  those  who  are  willing  to  attempt 
the  reformation  of  this  important  but  most  incor- 
rigible class  of  the  community.  A  passion  for 
splendor,  for  expensive  amusements  and  distinc- 
tions, is  commonly  found  in  that  description  of 
women  who  would  become  the  subjects  of  such 
a  law,  not  less  inordinate  than  their  other  appe- 
tites. A  severity  of  the  kind  proposed  applies 
immediately  to  that  passion.  And  there  is  no 
room  for  any  complaint  of  injustice,  since  the 
provisions  above  stated,  with  others  which  might 
be  contrived,  confine  the  punishment,  so  far  as 
it  is  possible,  to  the  person  of  the  offender  ;  suf- 
fering the  estate  to  remain  to  the  heir,  or  within 
the  family  of  the  ancestor  from  whom  it  came, 
or  to  attend  the  appointments  of  his  will.' 

DIURETIC,  adj.  Atspi/rucoc.  Having  the 
power  to  provoke  urine. 

Diureticks  are  decoctions,  emulsions,  and  oils  of 
emollient  vegetables,  that  relax  the  urinary  passages  : 
such  as  relax  ought  to  be  tried  before  such  as  force 
and  stimulate.  Those  emollients  ought  to  be  taken 
in  open  air,  to  hinder  them  from  perspiring,  and  on 
empty  stomachs.  Arbuthnot. 

Graceful  as  John,   she  moderates  the  reins, 
And  whistles  sweet  her  diwetick  strains.          Young. 

DIURETIC,    DIURETICUS,    Aiovpjjnicoc;    from 

vpnffig,  a  discharge  of  urine.  That  which, 
when  taken  internally,  augments  the  flow  of  urine 
from  the  kidneys.  It  is  obvious  that  such  an 
effect  will  be  produced  by  any  substance  capable 
of  stimulating  the  secreting  vessels  of  the  kidneys. 
All  the  saline  diuretics  seem  to  act  in  this  man- 
ner. '  They  are  received  into  the  circulation;  and, 
passing  off  with  the  urine,  stimulate  the  vessels, 
and  increase  the  quantity  secreted.  Murray,  in 
his  Elements  of  Materia  Medica,  classes  the 
super-tartrate  of  potassa,  or  cream  of  tartar,  and 
nitrate  of  potassa,  or  nitre,  the  muriate  of  am- 
monia, or  crude  sal-ammoniac,  potassa,  and  the 
acetate  of  potassa,  or  kali  acetatum,  among  the 
saline  diuretics  ;  and  selects  the  following  from 
the  vegetable  kingdom : — scilla  maritima,  digita- 
lis purpurea,  nicotiana  tabacum,  solanum  dul- 
camara, lactuca  virosa,  colchicum  autumnale, 
gratiola  officinalis,  spartium  scoparium,  juniperus 
communis,  copaifera  officinalis,  pinus  balsamea, 
and  pinus  larix ;  and  the  lytta  vesicatoria  from 
the  animal  kingdom.  The  principal  articles  in- 
cluded by  Dr.  Cullen,  in  his  catalogue  of  diure- 
tics, are  dulcamara,  digitalis,  scilla  ;  some  of  the 
alliaceee  and  siliquosae  ;  the  balsams  and  resins ; 
cantharides,  and  the  diuretic  salts. 

DIUR'NAL,  w,s.  &  arf;.-)       Lat.    diurnalis  ; 

DIUR'NALLY,  adv.  >from   dies,    a  day. 

DIURME',  adj.  >  See  DAY.    A  jour 


DIV 

nal,  or  record  of  daily  transactions :  relating  to 
or  constituting  the  day ;  daily. 

Performed  hath  the  sonne  his  arke  diurne, 
No  longer  may  the  body  of  him  sojourne 
On  the  orisont,  as  in  that  latitude. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

We  observe  in  a  day,  which  is  a  short  year,  the 
greatest  heat  about  two  in  the  afternoon,  when  the 
sun  is  past  the  meridian,  which  is  the  diurnal  solstice, 
and  the  same  is  evident  from  the  thermometer. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 
The  prime  orb, 

Incredible  how  swift,  had  thither  rowled 
Diurnal.  Milton. 

The  diurnal  and  annual  revolution  of  the  sun 
have  been,  from  the  beginning  of  nature,  constant, 
regular,  and  universally  observable  by  all  mankind. 

Locke. 

Why  does  he  order  the  diurnal  hours 
To  leave  earth's  other  part,  and  rise  in  ours  ? 

Prior. 

In  my  former  I  represented  that  the  diurnal  rota- 
tions of  the  planets  could  not  be  derived  from  gravity, 
but  required  a  divine  arm  fo  impress  them. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton.  Letters  to  Bentley. 
As  we  make  the  enquiries,  we  shall  diurnally  com- 
municate them  to  the  publick.  Taller. 

You  with  soft  breath  attune  the  vernal  gale, 
When  breezy  evening  broods  the  listening  vale  ; 
Or  wake  the  loud  tumultuous  sounds,  that  dwell 
In  echo's  many-toned  diurnal  shell.  Darwin. 

DIUTU'RNITY,  n.  s.  Latin,  diuturnitat. 
Length  of  duration. 

Such  a  coming,  as  it  might  be  said  thai  that  gene- 
ration should  not  pass  till  it  was  fulfilled,  they  needed 
not  suppose  of  such  diuturnity. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Err  ours. 

DIVULGE',  v.  a.  )       Fr.   divulgner  ;    Span. 

DIVULGE'R,  n.  s.  )and  Port,  dimilgar ;  Lat. 
and  Ital.  divulgare  ;  dis  and  vulgo,  to  spread  a 
report,  from  vulgus;  Gr  TroXXoc,  the  common 
people.  To  publish ;  make  universally  known ; 
proclaim. 

Men  are  better  contented  to  have  their  commen- 
dations suppressed,  than  the  contrary  much  divulged. 

Hooker. 

I  will  pluck  the  veil  of  modesty  from  the  so  seem- 
ing mistress  Page,  and  divulge  Page  himself  for  a 
secure  and  wilful  Acteon. 

Shakspeare.     Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 

I  think  not  any  thing  in  my  letters  could  tend  so 
much   to  my  reproach,  as  the   odious  divulging   of 
them  did  to  the  infamy  of  the  divulgers.  K.  Charles. 
This  is  true  glory  and  renown,  when  God, 

Looking  on  the  earth,  with  approbation  marks 

The  just  man,  and  divulges  him  through  heaven 

To  all  his  angels,  who  with  true  applause 

Recount  his  praises.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

These  answers,  in  the  silent  night  received, 

The  king  himself  divulged,  the  land  believed. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

The  cabinets  of  the  sick,  and  the  closets  of  the  dead, 
have  been  ransacked  to  publish  private  letters,  and 
divulge  to  all  mankind  the  most  secret  sentiments  of 
friendship.  Pope. 

DIVU'LSION,  n.  s.  Lat.  divulsio.  The  act 
of  plucking  away. 

Aristotle,  in  his  Ethics,  takes  up  the  conceit  of  the 
beaver,  and  the  divulsion  of  his  testicles. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 


370 


DIZ 


DIXAN,  a  large  town  of  Tigre",  Abyssinia,  on 
the  side  of  Taranta,  under  the  government  of  the 
Baharnegash.  It  is  built  on  the  top  of  a  conical 
hill  :  a  deep  valley  surrounds  it  like  a  trench, 
and  the  road  winds  spirally  up  the  hill.  The 
houses  are  flat-roofed  and  without  chimneys. 
Dixan  is  the  seat  of  a  considerable  trade  in  slaves. 
The  other  commodities  most  common  here  are 
tobacco,  black  pepper,  white  cloths,  looking 
glasses,  snuff,  spirits,  and  large  beads.  It  was 
formerly  a  fief  under  Axum.  The  priests  are 
very  active  in  the  disgraceful  traffic  in  slaves. 

DIXCOVE,  a  British  African  fort,  in  the 
country  of  Ahantah,  on  the  Gold  Coast.  It 
stands  at  the  entrance  of  a  small  cove,  which 
will  admit  vessels  of  thirty  or  forty  tons  at  high 
water.  The  channel  is  narrow  but  safe,  and  the 
situation  strong.  It  is  forty  miles  south-west  of 
Cape  Coast  Castle. 

DIXMUYDEN,  a  town  of  West  Flanders,  in 
the  kingdom  of  the  Netherlands,  situated  in  the 
tract  called  the  Freye  Lande,  on  the  river  Yperlee. 
The  trade  has  of  late  declined ;  but  there  is  still 
a  great  yearly  horse-fair  in  the  month  of  June, 
and  the  place  is  noted  for  its  butter  and  cheese. 
The  sea  came  at  one  time  up  to  the  walls, 
forming  a  small  harbour.  Here  are  salt  refineries, 
soap  works,  and  breweries.  The  great  church  is 
a  fine  building.  Eleven  miles  south  of  Ostend, 
and  twenty-four  east  of  Dunkirk. 

DI'ZEN,  v.  a.  (Corrupted  from  dight.)  To 
dress;  to  deck;  to  rig  out.  A  low  word. 

Your  ladyship  lifts  up  the  sash  to  be  seen  j 
For  sure  I  bad  dizened  you  out  like  a  queen. 

Swift. 

DIZIER  (St.),  a  town  of  France,  in  the  de- 
partment of  Upper  Marne,  and  ci-devant  pro- 
vince of  Champagne,  seated  on  the  Marne,  at 
the  place  where  it  becomes  navigable  by  boats, 
seventeen  miles  south-east  of  Vitri  le  Francois, 
and  157  east  of  Paris.  The  road  between  these 
two  towns,  being  levelled  and  planted  with  trees, 
is  one  of  the  finest  walks  in  France.  St.  Dizier 
is  famous  for  boat-building,  and  contains  5900 
inhabitants.  It  was  formerly  a  strong  fortress, 
being  remarkable  for  a  siege  which  it  sustained 
in  1544,  for  six  weeks  against  the  emperor 
Charles  V.  A  sharp  action  took  place  here  be- 
tween the  French  and  allies  on  the  27th  of 
January  1814,  and  again  on  the  26th  of  March  of 
the  same  year. 

DIZUK,  a  district  of  the  province  of  Mekran, 
Persia,  forming  part  of  the  country  of  Baloo- 
chistan.  Within  its  precincts  are  seven  or  eight 
villages,  designated  by  the  general  term  Dizuk, 
though  each  has  also  a  distinct  name.  It  is  go- 
verned by  a  chief,  who  receives  a  tenth  of  the 
produce,  in  wheat  and  dates.  His  revenues  are 
computed  at  60,000  or  70,000  rupees,  or  from 
£8000  to  £9000  yearly. 

Dl'ZZY,  v.a.&tadj.y      Sax.  deusigh  ;  Belg 

DIZ'ZINESS,  n.  s.         fduysigh.      See    DAZE. 

DIZ'ZARD,  n.  s.          j  Giddy  ;     vertiginous; 

having  a  swimming  or  whirling  sensation  in  the 

head ;  thoughtless ;  the  verb  being  derived  from 

the   adjective.     Dizzard,    says  Johnson,    is    a 

blockhead ;  a  fool. 


b/i 


DO 


II ow  fearful 
And  dizxy  'tis  to  cast  one's  eyes  so  low  ! 

Shakspeare.     King  Lear. 
Not  the  dreadful  spout, 
Which  shipmen  do  the  hurricane  call, 
Shall  dizzy  with  more  clamour  Neptune's  car 
la  his  descent,  than  shall  my  prompted  sword 
Falling  on  Diomede.     Id.    Troilus  and  Cressida. 

All  on  a  sudden  miserable  pain 
Surprised  thee,  dim  thine  eyes  and  dizzy  swam 
In  darkness.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

Fixed  seriousness  heats  the  brain  in  some  to  dis- 
traction, and  causeth  an  aching  and  dizziness  in 
sounder  heads.  Glanville. 

You  who  have  stood  all  storms  and  never  sunk, 
And  climbed  up  to  the  pinnacle  of  power, 
And  never  fainted  by  the  way,  and  stand 
Upon  it,  and  can  look  down  steadily 
Along  the  depth  beneath,  and  ne'er  feel  dizzy. 

Byron. 

DLUGOSS  (John  Longinus),  a  Polish  divine, 
was  born  in  1415.  Having  received  his  educa- 
tion at  Cracow,  he  was  taken  into  the  service  of 
the  bishop,  who  gave  him  some  considerable 
preferments,  and  appointed  him  one  of  his  ex- 
ecutors. In  14.50  Dlugoss  went  to  Palestine, 
and  became  on  his  return  tutor  to  the  sons  of 
Casimir  IV.  He  was  at  one  time  disgraced, 
but  recalled  at  the  end  of  three  years,  and  em- 
ployed on  many  state  affairs.  At  length  he  be- 
came archbishop  of  Leopold,  but  died  in  1480, 
before  consecration.  His  principal  work  is 
Historia  Polonica,  1615,  folio;  and  1712.  His 
other  writings  are  1.  Vita  St.  Stanislai, 
1611.  2.  Polocensium  Episcoporum  Vitse,  fol. 
3.  Vitoe  Episcoporum  Postpasiensium,  4to. 

DMITROU,  a  town  and  circle  of  European 
Russia,  in  the  government  of  Moscow,  on  the 
river  Jachroma.  The  environs  are  celebrated  for 
yellow  and  white  apples,  as  also  for  a  beautiful 
palace  of  the  counts  of  Soltikof,  to  which  the 
French  set  fire  in  1812.  Here  are  manufactories 
of  cloth,  leather,  porcelain,  and  a  yearly  fair  for 
horses  on  the  5th  of  September,  which  lasts  a 
fortnight.  It  is  thirty-two  miles  north  of  Moscow. 
DNIEPER,  DNEPER,  or  NIEPER,  the  ancient 
Boristhenes,  a  large  river  of  Europe,  rising  in 
the  government  of  Smolensko,  running  a  long 
course  in  a  south  direction,  and  falling  into  the 
Black  Sea,  between  Cherson  and  Ockzakov. 
From  its  source  to  its  mouth,  it  flows  entirely 
through  the  Russian  dominions,  a  course  of  above 
800  miles,  and  its  navigation  is  only  once  inter- 
rupted by  a  series  of  cataracts  which  begin  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Samara,  and  continue  for  about 
forty  miles.  They  are  not  so  dangerous  but  they 
may  be  passed  in  spring  by  loaded  barks.  At 
other  seasons,  the  goods  are  landed  at  Kemensk, 
and  transported  by  land  to  Kitchkase,  six  miles 
from  Alexandrowsk,  where  they  are  again  em- 
barked and  descend  the  river  to  Cherson.  These 
cataracts  might  be  rendered  navigable  at  all 
seasons;  and,  although  the  expense  would  be 
considerable,  the  navigation  would  soon  repay 
it.  In  1784  the  empress  Catherine  II.  caused 
some  of  the  rocks  which  occasioned  these  water- 
falls to  be  blown  up,  but  without  any  material 
benefit  to  the  navigation.  Above  its  mouth  the 
river  widens  into  a  kind  of  lake  or  marsh,  called 


Liman.  The  lower  part  of  its  course  has  been 
the  scene  of  many  conflicts  between  the  Turks 
and  Russians,  and  the  upper  part,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Smolensko,  was  the  scene  of  some 
severe  conflicts  in  Buonaparte's  retreat  in  Novem- 
ber 1812.  Its  principal  tributary  streams  are 
the  Berezyna,  the  Priepitz,  the  Rose  and  the  Bog. 
The  water,  though  often  unfit  for  domestic  use, 
abounds  in  fish,  particularly  shad,  sturgeon,  pike, 
and  carp.  The  chief  towns  which  it  passes  are 
Smolensko,  Orcha,  Mohilev,  Bobryovv,  Kiev, 
Crementchong,  Ekaterinoslav,  Nicopol,  and  Cher- 
son. 

DNIESTER,  or  NIESTER,  the  ancient  Tyras, 
a  fine  river  of  Europe,  which  rises  in  Austrian 
Galicia,  and  running  south-east  visits  Choczim, 
dividing  Podolia  from  Moldavia  :  it  then  sepa- 
rates the  Turkish  province  of  Bessarabia,  from 
the  Russian  government  of  Catherinenslaf,  and 
after  watering  Egerlik,  Bender,  &c.,  falls  into  the 
Black  Sea,  between  the  mouths  of  the  Dnieper 
and  the  Danube.  At  its  mouth  it  forms  a  large 
bay,  and  though  somewhat  dangerous  to  navigate, 
on  account  of  rocks,  the  improvements  lately 
made  in  it  by  the  Russian  government  have  in- 
duced the  Poles  to  send  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  produce  of  their  soil  through  its  medium, 
to  the  port  of  Odessa. 

DO,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  ")      Sax.  son;  Teut.  thuen; 

DO'ER,  n.  s.  SGoth.  doga,  from  Goth. 

DO'ING.  J  taujan  ;    Gr.    riv^u,    to 

build.  Coming  into  our  language  in  modern 
times  from  the  same  root  as  to,  Mr.  Tooke 
(Diversions  of  Purley)  contends  that  it  is  the 
same  word  ;  and  that,  as  we  still  put  to  before 
the  infinitive,  do  used  formerly  to  mark  other 
parts  of  a  verb  not  distinguished  by  their  termi- 
nations. See  To.  We  still,  indeed,  often  say, 
when  we  wish  to  speak  emphatically  or  formally, 
I  do  love  ;  I  did  go,  &c.  Its  present  office,  as 
an  auxiliary  verb,  is,  however,  as  Mr.  Tyrwhitt 
observes,  not  very  easy  to  define.  But  if  a  dis- 
tinguishing termination  is  used  with  a  verb,  it  is 
always  omitted.  It  has  a  peculiar  expletive  use  : 
thus  it  will  perform  the  office  of  a  substitute  for 
other  verbs,  expressed  or  understood,  as,  I  shall 
go,  but  if  I  Do  not,  will  you?  and  beside  giving 
emphasis  on  other  occasions,  as  we  have  noticed, 
it  adds  vehemence  to  a  command  or  entreaty, 
as,  Do  come,  do;  and  strength  to  a  question 
or  negative,  as,  Do  you  love  him?  I  do  not 
believe  him.  As  an  active  verb  it  signifies  to 
practise;  perform;  execute  with  any  degree 
of  success  ;  as  also  to  finish  and  complete  :  Spen- 
ser uses  it  for  to  cause  to  be  done.  As  a  neuter 
verb  it  signifies  to  behave  in  any  manner;  to 
fare  in  regard  to  health  ;  to  succeed  ;  to  cease. 
The  meaning  of  the  nouns  obviously  follows. 

Therfore   whanne    thou    do'ist    almes,   nyle   thou 
trumpe  bifore  thee  as  ypocrites  don  in  synagogis  a 
stretis,  that  thei  be  worschippid  of  men. 

Wiclif.     Matt.  vi. 

To  him  not  without  desert  was  ghouun  power  t 
write  the  doyngi*  of  apostlis  in  her  mynystene. 

Wiclif.  Prologe  to  Dedu. 

Unto  this  day  they  do  after  the  former   manner 
they  fear  not  the  Lord,  neither  do  they  after    he 
and  commandment  which  the  Lord  "" 
children  of  Jacob.  o  B  2 


and 


DO 


372 


DO 


What  will  ye  do  in  the  end  thereof  ?      Jer.  v,  31. 
Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me. 

2  Tim.  iv.  9. 

We  do  you  to  wit  of  the  grace  of  God  bestowed  on 
the  churches  of  Macedonia.  Bible.  2  Cor.  viii.  1. 

He  for  despit,  and  for  his  tyrannic, 
To  don  the  ded  bodies  a  vilanie, 
Of  alle  our  lordes,  which  that  ben  yslavee, 
Hath  alle  the  bodies  on  an  hepe  ydrawe. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 
My  lute,  adieu  !  perform  the  last 
Labour  that  thou  and  I  shall  waste, 
And  end  that  I  have  now  begun  ; 
For  when  this  song  is  sung  and  past, 

My  lute,  be  still,  for  I  have  done.         Wyatt. 
For  steward  was  excessive  Gluttony, 
That  of  his  plenty  poured  forth  to  all : 
Which  doen,  the  chamberlain  Slowth  did  to  rest  them 

call.  Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

A  fatal  plague  which  many  did  to  dye.       Spenser. 
In  this  we  shew  ourselves  weak,  and  unapt  to  be 
doers  of  his  will,  in  that  we  take  upon  us  to  be  con- 
trollers of  his  wisdom.  Hooker. 

Dangerous  it  were  for  the  feeble  brains  of  man  to 
•wade  far  into  the  doings  of  the  most  High.  Id. 

They  are  great  speakers  but  small  doers ;  greater  in 
show  than  in  deed.  Knolles's  History. 

Thou  canst  not  say  I  did  it.  Shaltspeare. 

Off  with  the  crown,  and  with  the  crown  his  head  : 
And  whilst  we  breathe  take  him  to  do  him  dead.  Id. 

May  one,  that  is  a  herald  and  a  prince, 
Do  a  fair  message  to  his  kingly  ears  ? 

Id.      Trailus  and  Cressida. 
If  there  be  any  good  thing  to  be  done, 
That  may  to  thee  do  ease,  and  grace  to  me, 
Speak  to  me.  Id.     Hamlet. 

The  lord  Aubrey  Vere 

Was  done  to  death.  Id.     Henry  VI. 

Good  woman,  how  dost  thou  ? 

The  better  that  it  pleases  your  good  worship 

to  ask.  Shakspeare. 

Perdition  catch  my  soul 

But  I  do  love  thee  ;  and  when  I  love  thee  not, 
Chaos  is  come  again.  Id.     Othello. 

Fear  not,  my  lord,  we  will  not  stand  to  prate ; 
Talkers  are  no  good  doers :  he  assured, 
We  go  to  use  our  hands  and  not  our  tongues. 

Shakspeare. 

I  have  but  killed  a  fly.  — 

— But  how  if  that  fly  had  a  father  and  mother  ? 

How  would  he  hang  his  slender  gilded  wings, 

And  buz  lamented  doings  in  the  air  !  Id. 

No  man,  who  hath  to  do  with  the  king,  will  think 
himself  safe,  unless  you  be  his  good  angel  and  guide 
him.  Bacon. 

The  jury  prayed  of  the  senate  a  guard,  that  they 
might  do  their  consciences.  .  Id. 

The  Turks  do  acknowledge  God  the  Father  creator 
of  heaven  and  earth,  being  the  first  Person  in  the 
Trinity,  though  they  deny  the  rest.  " 

Bacon's  Holy  War. 

Too  much  thinking  doth  consume  the  spirits ;  and 
oft  it  falls  out,  that  while  one  thinks  too  much  of 
doing,  he  leaves  to  do  the  effect  of  his  thinking. 

Sir  P.  Sidney. 

Hitherto  appertaineth  the  saying  of  St.  John,  tow 
that  the  children  of  God  cannot  sin ;  speaking  not 
of  the  present  time  only,  but  finally  and  perpetually, 
no  less  attributing  to  God's  seed,  which  he  saith  doth 


abide  in  them  that  are  born  of  God,  than  to  the  seed 
of  the  devil  in  our  corrupt  nature  and  flesh. 

Manuscript  Note  of  Bradford  the  Martyr. 
To  will  implies  delay,  therefore  now  do.      Donne. 
The  same  act  varies  in  the  manner  of  doing  and  ia 
the  intention  of  the  doer.    Bp.  Hall.    Contemplations. 

No  sooner  he  does  peep  into 
The  world,  but  he  has  done  his  doe.     Hudibra*. 
Go  to  the  reading  of  some  part  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, not  carelessly,   or  in  haste,  as   if  you  had    a 
mind  to  have   done ;  but   attentively,  as  to  be  able 
to  give  some  account  of  what  you  have  read. 

Duppa. 

But  God  like  his  unwearied  bounty  flows  ; 
First  loves  to  do,  then  loves  the  good  he  does. 

Denham.  Cooper's  Hill. 

At  length  a  reverend  sire  among  them  came, 
And  of  their  doings  great  dislike  declared, 
And  testified  against  their  ways.  Milton. 

Thus  painters  Cupids  paint,  thus  poets  do 
A  naked  god,  blind,  young,  with  arrows  two. 

Sidney. 

Doing  good  is  the  only  certainly  happy  action  of  a 
man's  life.  Id. 

I  have  been  deterred  by  an  indisposition  from 
having  much  to  do  with  steams  of  so  dangerous  a 
nature.  Boyle. 

Men  are  many  times  brought  to  that  extremity, 
that,  if  it  were  not  for  God,  they  would  not  know 
what  to  do  with  themselves,  or  how  to  enjoy  them« 
selves  for  one  hour.  Tillotson. 

When  all  is  done,  there  is  no  man  can  serve  his  own 
interest  better  than  by  serving  God.  Id. 

No  men  would  make  use  of  disunited  parties  to 
destroy  one  body,  unless  they  were  sure  to  master 
them  when  they  had  done  with  them.  Stiliingjieet. 

It  may  be  indeed  a  public  crime,  or  a  national  mis- 
chief ;  yet  it  is  but  a  private  act,  and  the  doer  of  it 
may  chance  to  pay  his  head  for  his  presumption. 

South. 

As  every  prince  should  govern  as  he  would  desire 
to  be  governed,  so  every  subject  ought  to  obey  as  he 
would  desire  to  be  obeyed,  according  to  the  maxim  of 
doing  as  we  would  be  done  by.  Temple. 

— Loose  me. — I  will  free  thee. 
— Do,  and  I'll  be  thy  slave. 

Dryden's  King  Arthur. 
When  did  his  pen  on  learning  fix  a  brand, 
Or  rail  at  arts  he  did  not  understand  ?        Dryden. 

Gigantick  hinds,  as  soon  as  work  was  done, 
To  their  huge  pots  of  boiling  pulse  would  run.  Id. 

Though  lending  to  foreigners,  upon  use,  doth  not 
at  all  alter  the  balance  of  trade  between  those  coun- 
tries, yet  it  does  alter  the  exchange  between  those 
countries.  Locke. 

What  had  I  to  do  with  kings  and  courts  ? 
My  humble  lot  had  cast  me  far  beneath  them. 

Rowe. 

Tis  true,  I  did  so  ;  nor  was  it  in  vain  : 
She  did  me  right,  and  satisfied  my  vengeance.  Id. 
Come,  'tis  no  matter  j  we  shall  do  without  him. 

Addiion. 

You  may  ramble  a  whole  day,  and  every  moment 
discover  something  new ;  but  when  you  have  done, 
you  will  have  but  a  confused  notion  of  the  place. 

Spectator. 

They  did  their  work  and  dined.  Prior. 

What  is  the  reason  a  man's  arm  wont  smile  and 
frown,  and  do  all  the  intellectual  postures  of  the 
countenance  ?  Collier 


DOA 


373 


DOB 


Acts  of  mercy  done  to  the  poor,  shall  be  accepted 
and  rewarded  as  done  to  our  Saviour  himself. 

Atterbury. 

You  do  her  too  much  honour  :  she  bath  neither  sense 
nor  taste,  if  she  dares  to  refuse  you.  Surift. 

After  such  miraculous  doings,  we  are  not  yet  in  a 
condition  of  bringing  France  to  our  terms.  Id. 

Expletives  their  feeble  aid  do  join.          Pope. 

Having  done  with  such  amusements,  we  give  up 
what  we  cannot  disown.  Id. 

Part  of  the  work  being  already  done,  more  care  is 
naturally  bestowed  on  the  other  part.  Johnson. 

O  my  soul,  look  back  but  a  few  years,  and  thou 
•wast  nothing  ! — And  how  didst  thou  spring  out  of  that 
nothing  ? — Thou  couldst  not  make  thyself.  Mason. 

What  I  have  done  is  done  ;  I  bear  within 
A  torture  which  could  nothing  gain  from  thine  : 
The  mind  which  is  immortal  makes  itself 
R*»quiU»l  for  its  good  or  ill.  Byron. 

DO,  in  music,  a  note  of  the  Italian  scale,  cor- 
responding to  ut  of  the  common  gamut.  See 
Music. 

DOAB;  a  name  which,  according  to  Mr. 
Hamilton,  should  include  all  the  territory  between 
the  Jumna  and  the  Ganges;  but  the  term  is 
usually  restricted  to  the  southern  portion  of  it, 
comprehended,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  province 
of  Agra,  and,  during  the  Mogul  government, 
subdivided  into  the  districts  of  Furruckabad, 
Kanoge,  Etaweh,  Korah,  Currah,  and  Allahabad. 
There  are  several  Doabs  in  Hindostan,  the  name 
meaning  any  tract  of  country  included  between 
two  rivers. 

The  cultivated  part  of  this  country  is  very  fer- 
tile. Tamarind  and  mango  trees  abound  every 
where;  the  millet  is  also  raised,  and,  although  a 
small-eared  grain,  furnishes  straw  ten  feet  long, 
which  is  of  great  use  as  provender.  Barley  and 
the  sugar-cane  are  likewise  cultivated ;  and,  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Kanoge,  considerable 
quantities  of  tobacco.  Indigo  is  found  in  a  wild 
state,  and  of  superior  quality.  The  cattle  are 
generally  small.  The  climate  of  the  Doab  is 
excessively  sultry  in  April  and  May,  before  the 
commencement  of  the  rains;  and  even  in  the 
winter  season  it  is  the  morning  only  that  is  cool. 
The  natives  manufacture  a  coarse  cotton  cloth, 
dyed  red  with  cheap  materials.  Dow  let  Row 
Sindia  on  the  30th  December  1803,  ceded  his  part 
of  this  country  to  the  British.  The  southern  part 
of  the  Doab  was  ceded,  during  the  administration 
of  the  marquis  Wellesley,  in  1801,  by  the  reign- 
ing Nabob  of  Oude,  Saadet  Ali. 

DOABEH  BARRY,  or  BARI  RESIDENCE,  a 
district  in  the  province  of  Lahore,  situated  be- 
tween the  Beyah  and  Ravey  rivers,  and  the 
thirtieth  and  thirty-first  degrees  of  north  latitude. 
In  modern  maps  this  territory  is  placed  in  Mool- 
tan;  but,  according  to  Abul  Fazel's  arrangement, 
in  1582,  says  Mr.  Hamilton,  it  belonged  to 
Lahore.  This  country,  named  also  Manjha, 
contains  the  cities  of  Lahore  and  Amritseer ; 
and  becomes,  in  consequence,  the  great  centre 
of  the  power  of  the  seiks.  It  is  of  the  same 
general  climate  and  soil  as 

DOABEH  JALLINDER,  another  district  in 
the  province  of  Lahore,  included  between  the 


Sutuleje  and  Beyah  rivers,  and  for  the  most  part 
between  the  thirtieth  and  thirty-first  decrees  of 
north  latitude.  This  is  the  most  fruitful  of  all 
the  possessions  of  the  seiks.  The  soil  is  light, 
but  well  watered  and  very  productive;  and  the 
country,  which  is  open  and  level,  abounds  in 
grain.  The  principal  towns  are  Jalindra  and 
Sultanpoor.  This  territory  is  principally  occu- 
pied by  the  Malawa  Singh  Seiks,  who  are  called 
the  Doabeh  Singhs,  or  Singhs  who  dwell  betwixt 
two  rivers. 

DO  AT,  v.n.     See  DOTE. 

DOBSON  (William),  an  eminent  English 
portrait  and  historical  painter,  born  at  London  in 
1610.  He  served  an  apprenticeship  with  one 
Peck,  a  stationer  and  picture  dealer ;  and  owed 
his  improvement  to  the  copying  some  pictures  of 
Titian  and  Van  Dyck,  whose  manner  he  always 
retained.  A  picture  of  Dobson's  being  exposed 
at  a  shop  in  Snowhill,  Van  Dyck  passing  by  was 
struck  with  it ;  and  enquiring  after  the  author, 
found  him  at  work  in  a  garret.  Van  Dyck 
generously  equipped  him  in  a  manner  suitable 
to  his  merit ;  and  presented  him  to  king  Charles 
I.  who  took  him  under  his  protection,  kept  him 
with  him  at  Oxford  all  the  time  he  continued  in 
that  city,  and  not  only  sat  to  him  several  times 
for  his  picture,  but  caused  the  prince  of  Wales, 
prince  Rupert,  and  most  of  the  lords  of  his  court, 
to  do  so  too.  Dobson,  however,  being  extrava- 
gant, did  not  improve  the  many  opportunities  he 
had  of  making  his  fortune ;  and  died  very  poor 
in  1647,  at  his  house  in  St.  Martin's  Lane. 

DOBI7NI,  or  BODUNI,  an  ancient  people  of 
Britain,  who  possessed  the  territory  which  now 
forms  the  counties  of  Oxford  and  Gloucester. 
Both  the  names  of  this  British  people  seem  to 
have  been  derived  from  the  low  situation  of  a 
great  part  of  the  country  which  they  inhabited  : 
for  both  Duvn  and  Bodun,  signify  profound,  or 
low,  in  the  ancient  language  of  Gaul  and  Britain. 
The  Dobuni  are  not  mentioned  among  the  British 
nations  who  resisted  the  Romans  under  Julius 
Caesar,  which  was  probably  owing  to  the  distance 
of  their  country  from  the  scene  of  action ;  and 
before  the  next  invasion  under  Claudius,  they  had 
been  so  much  oppressed  by  their  ambitious 
neighbours  the  Cattivellauni,  that  they  willingly 
submitted  to  the  Romans.  Cogidunus,  who  was 
at  that  time  prince  of  the  Dobuni,  recommended 
himself  so  effectually  to  the  favor  of  Claudius,  by 
his  ready  submission,  that  he  was  not  only  con- 
tinued in  the  government  of  his  own  territories, 
but  had  other  states  put  under  his  authority. 
This  prince  remained  so  steady  a  friend  and  ally 
to  the  Romans,  that. his  subjects  never  revolted, 
nor  stood  in  need  efforts  or  forces  to  keep  them 
in  subjection.  So  that  we  meet  with  very  few 
Roman  towns  and  stations  in  the  country  anci- 
ently inhabited  by  the  Dobuni.  The  Durocor- 
novium  of  Antoninus,  and  the  Corinium  of 
Ptolemy,  are  believed  by  antiquaries  to  have 
been  the  same  place,  the  capital  of  the  Dobuni, 
aud  situated  at  Cirencester,  in  Gloucestershire, 
where  there  are  many  marks  of  a  Roman  station. 
Clevum  or  Glevum,  in  the  thirteenth  iter  of 
Antoninus,  stood  where  the  city  of  Gloucester 
now  stands ;  and  Abone,  in  the  fourteenth  iter. 
WHS  probably  situated  at  Avinton  on  the  Severiu 


374. 


DOCKS. 


The  country  of  the  Dobnni  was  comprehended 
in  the  Roman  province,  Britannia  Prima. 

DOCE'Rio,  a  river  of  Brasil,  which  rises 
near  the  town  of  Villa  Rica,  and  after  a  north 
course,  through  a  fine  country,  turns  eastward 
and  discharges  itself  in  to  the  Atlantic,  in  lat.  19° 
30'  S.  It  has  a  course  of  about  500  miles. 
Until  lately  the  fertile  neighbourhood  of  this  river 
has  been  totally  neglected  :  otherwise  the  abun- 
dance of  timber,  cotton,  and  sugar,  it  is  capable 
of  'yielding,  would  long  since  have  found  their 
way  to  European  markets.  There  is  another 
river  of  this  name,  which  falls  into  the  ocean  in 
lat.  8°  10'  S. 

DOCET^E,  from  SOKEIV,  to  appear,  in  eccle- 
siastical history,  the  followers  of  Julius  Cassia- 
nus,  one  of  the  Valentinian  sect,  towards  the 
close  of  the  second  century,  who  revived  a  notion 
that  had  been  adopted  by  a  branch  of  the  Gnos- 
tics, against  whom  St.  John,  Ignatius,  and  Poly- 
carp,  had  asserted  the  truth  of  the  incarnation. 
They  believed  and  taught,  as  their  name  imports, 
that  the  actions  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ 
were  not  in  reality,  but  only  in  appearance. 

DOCIL'ITY,  n.  s.   ^      Fr.  docile  ;  Span,  and 

DO'CILE,  adj.  f  Portug.  doc'd  ;  Ital.  and 

DO'CIBLE,  adj.  £  Lat.  docibile,  docile,  from 

DO'CIBI.ENESS,  n.s.  Jfaciiis  easy,  and  doceo 
to  teach  ;  Gr.  SoKtu,  to  judge,  pj-j,  a  Chald.  to 
observe.  Teachableness  ;  aptness  to  receive  in- 
struction. The  adjectives  and  substantives  are 
respectively,  synonymous. 

The  asinine  feast  of  sow-thistles  and  brambles  is 
commonly  set  before  them,  as  all  the  food  and  enter- 
tainment of  their  tenderest  and  most  docible  age. 

Milton. 

I  might  enlarge  in  commendation  of  the  noble 
hound,  as  also  of  the  docibleness  of  dogs  in  general. 

Walton's  Angler. 

What  is  more  admirable  than  the  fitness  of  every 
creature  for  our  use  ?  the  docility  of  an  elephant,  and 
the  insitiency  of  a  camel  for  travelling  in  deserts  ? 

Grew. 

All  the  perfection  they  allowed  his  understanding 
•was  aptness  and  docility,  and  all  that  they  attributed 
to  his  will  was  a  possibility  to  be  virtuous.  South. 

Soon  docile  to  the  secret  acts  of  ill, 

With  smiles  I  could  betray,  with  temper  kill. 

Prior. 

Dogs  soon  grow  accustomed  to  whatever  they  are 
taught,  and,  being  docile  and  tractable,  are  very  useful. 

Ellis's  Voyage. 

DOCIMASIA,  in  Greek  antiquity,  a  proba- 
tion of  the  magistrates  and  persons  employed  in 
public  business  at  Athens.  It  was  performed 
publicly  in  the  forum,  where  they  were  obliged 
to  give  account  of  themselves  and  their  past  lives 
before  certain  judges.  Among  several  questions 
proposed  to  them,  we  find  the  followiBg:  whether 
they  had  been  dutiful  to  their  parents,  had  served 
in  the  wars,  and  had  a  competent  estate  ? 

DOCIMASTIC  ART,  a  name  given  to  the 
art  of  assaying  by  operations  in  small,  the  nature 
and  quantity  of  metallic  or  other  matters  which 
may  be  obtained  from  mineral  or  other  com- 
pound bodies.  See  METALLURGY  and  REFINING. 

DOCIMENUM  MARMOR,  a  name  given  by 
the  ancients  to  a  species  of  marble  of  a  bright 
and  clear  white,  much  used  in  large  and  sump- 


tuous buildings.  It  had  its  name  from  Docime- 
nos,  a  city  of  Phrygia,  near  which  it  was  dug, 
and  whence  it  was  sent  to  Rome.  It  was  ac- 
counted little  inferior  to  the  Parian  in  color,  but 
not  capable  of  so  elegant  a  polish;  whence  it 
was  less  used  by  the  statuaries,  or  in  the 
smaller  works.  Adrian  used  this  marble  in- 
building  the  temple  of  Jupiter ;  and  many  other 
of  the  great  Roman  buildings  are  formed  of  it. 

DOCK,  n.  s.    Sax.  "socca.    A  plant;  a  weed. 
Nothing  teems 

But  hateful  docks,  rough  thistles,  kecksies,  burs, 

Losing  both  beauty  and  utility. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  V. 
My  love  for  gentle  Dermot  faster  grows 

Than  yon  tall  dock  that  rises  to  thy  nose : 

Cut  down  the  dock,  'twill  sprout  again  ;  but  know, 

Love  rooted  out  again  will  never  grow.          Swift. 

The  species  are  seventeen,  ten  of  which  grow  wild, 
several  of  them  being  used  in  medicine  ;  and  the 
sort  called  the  oriental  burdock,  is  said  to  be  the  trae 
rhubarb.  Miner. 

DOCK,  in  botany.     See  RUMEX. 
DOCK,  v.  a.  &  n.s.  )      ¥romYr.ecouer,decouer, 
DOCK'ET,  n.  s.        i  todock,aLat.cauda,a  tail. 
To  cut  short,  or  trim :  as  a  substantive,  the  thing 
trimmed  or  cut  short :  a  docket  is  an  abridged 
writing,  a  summary  of  legal  proceedings. 

The  Reve  was  a  sleodre  colerike  man, 
His  herd  was  shave  as  neighe  as  ever  he  can, 
His  here  was  by  his  eres  round  yshorne  ; 
His  top  was  docked  like  a  priest  beforne. 

Chaucer.  Prologue  to  Cant.    Tales, 
The  tail  of  a  great  rhinoceros  is  not  well  described 
by  Bontius.     The  dock   is   about  half  an   inch  thick, 
and  two  inches  broad,  like  an  apothecary's  spatula. 

Grew's  Muteum. 

One  or  two  stood  constant  century,  who  docked  al 
favours  banded  down ;  and  spread  a  huge   invisible 
net  between  the   prince   and  subject,  through   which 
nothing  of  value  could  pass.  Swift's  Examiner. 

DOCK,  n.  s.  &  v.  a.  Flem.  dok ;  Teut.  dock  ; 
Swed.  docka ;  Suid-Goth.  docka;  perhaps  from 
dekken,  to  cover,  protect,  secure ;  and  all  these 
from  Gr.  doytiov,  a  receptacle;  vtmSroneos  (the 
ship-house),  a  dock.  An  enclosed  receptacle 
for  ships :  see  the  article.  Also  an  enclosed 
place  for  prisoners  in  a  court  of  justice.  As  a 
verb,  to  put  in  dock. 

The  boatswain  and  mariner  may  bring  religion  to- 
what  doeh  they  please.  Howel. 

There  are  docks  for  their  gallies  and  men  of  war, 
as  well  as  work-houses  for  all  land  and  naval  prepa- 
rations. Addison. 

DOCK,  in  the  manege,  is  used  for  a  large  case 
of  leather,  as  long  as  the  dock  of  a  horse's  tail, 
which  serves  it  for  a  cover.  The  French  call  the 
dock  troussequeue.  It  is  made  fast  by  straps  to 
the  crupper,  and  has  leathern  thongs  that  pass 
between  his  thighs,  and  along  his  flanks  to  the 
saddle  straps,  in  order  to  keep  the  tail  tight,  and 
to  hinder  it  from  whisking  about. 

DOCKS,  for  shipping,  are  enclosed  excava- 
tions or  basins  formed  in  rivers  and  harbours, 
for  the  receiving,  building,  or  repairing  of  ships. 
They  are  constructed  of  brick,  stone,  or  timber;, 
with  locks  or  flood-gates,  pointed  to  or  from  the 
tide,  to  keep  the  water  in  or  out,  as  the  object 
and  nature  of  the  docks  require. 


DOCK  S. 


375 


WET  DOCKS  are  for  the  reception  of  ships 
ro  lie  afloat  while  loading  or  unloading,  with 
gates  pointed  from  the  tide,  to  keep  the  water 
in  at  low  water.  Locks  are  attached  to  them, 
generally  with  double  gates,  for  the  more  easy 
admission  and  egress  of  shipping;  and,  to 
aid  the  operation  of  opening  and  shutting  these 
gates,  sluices  are  made  within  to  regulate  the 
water,  until  the  same  level'  is  produced  within 
as  without.  A  wet  dock  without  gates  is  called, 
both  by  the  French  and  ourselves,  a  basin  ;  a 
dry  dock  is  with  them  une  forme,  and  a  slip, 
un  calle.  Wet  docks  are  in  fact  artificial  har- 
bours for  the  keeping  a  vessel  afloat  at  all  pe- 
riods of  the  tide ;  and  to  no  other  modern  im- 
provement do  our  great  commercial  towns  owe 
so  much  of  their  general  superiority  and  opu- 
lence. Liverpool,  as  it  has  been  often  remarked, 
might  still  have  remained  a  poor  fishing  village 
without  them. 

Basins,  or  docks  open  to  the  tide,  are  called 
DRY  DOCKS,  because  the  vessels  frequenting  them 
ground  at  low  water,  and  lie  dry  on  the  ebb  tide, 
and  float  again  on  the  next  rise  of  the  tide.  They 
are  used  at  Liverpool  as  entrances  to  the  wet 
docks,  and  are  frequented  by  coasters,  and  small 
or  light  vessels,   that  do  not  injure  by  lying  on 
the  shore.     Dry  as  well  as  wet  docks  are  en- 
closed with  gates  which  exclude  the  tide  as  cir- 
cumstances may  require;  and  often   have    the 
interior  water  completely  pumped  out  by  means 
of  horses  and   machinery,  or  the  steam  engine. 
Here  ships  are  conveniently  built  and  floated  out : 
though  generally  there  are  places  set  apart  for 
this  purpose,  called  slips.  The  port  of  Liverpool, 
from  the  badness  of  its  harbour,  the  rapidity  of 
the  river  Mersey,  and  the  shifting  of  its  sands, 
resorted   to  the  construction  of  docks  in  1708. 
The  management  of  the  first  undertaking  of  this 
kind  was  invested  in  the  corporation  for  the  term 
of  twenty-one  years,  which  gave  for  this  purpose 
four  acres  of  land ;  and  they  were  empowered 
to  borrow  the  sum  of  £6000.    In  1717  the  term 
was  prolonged  for  fourteen  years,  and  they  were 
authorised  to   borrow  £4000   more.     In   1737 
the   term   was   further    extended    to  thirty-one 
years,  and  powers  given  to  make  an  additional 
dock,  to  build  a  pier  in  the  open  harbour,  and  to 
light  the  docks.     The  corporation  on  this  occa- 
sion gave  seven  acres  of  land,  and  they  were 
empowered  to   borrow   £6000.      In    1761   the 
commerce  of  Liverpool  was  so  much  increased, 
and  its  shipping  had  become  so  numerous,  and 
so  enlarged  in  size,  that  further  accommodation 
was  wanting.     The   term   of  the   corporation's 
management  was  again   extended  for  twenty-one 
years,  with  powers  to  make  another  dock,  and 
to  erect  a  light-house  for  the  benefit  of  the  port ; 
for  these  purposes  they  were  authorised  to  bor- 
row the  sum  of  £25,000,  and  to  raise  the  further 
sum  of  £2000   on  the   light-house  duties.     In 
1784  the  powers  of  all  the  former  acts  were  en- 
larged, and  the  term  extended  to  forty-one  years, 
•with  liberty  to  make  two  additional  docks  and 
piers,  and  to  borrow  for  this  purpose  £70,000. 
In  1799  an  act  was  passed  to  alter  and  enlarge 
the  powers  of  former   acts,  and  to   render  the 
•  locks  and  the  port  more  commodious  and  safe  ; 
by  which  a  further  extension  of  term  was  granted 


for  thirty  years.  The  corporation  a?ain  gave 
some  lands,  and  they  were  empowered  to  make 
two  additional  docks,  and  other  docks;  with  li- 
berty to  raise  the  sum  of  £120,000,  and  to  dou- 
ble the  former  tolls. 

Under  the  authority  of  these  various  acts  of 
parliament  the  several  docks  have  been  con- 
structed, and  it  has  been  found  that  each  suc- 
cessive improvement,  by  aribrdin-_'  additional 
convenience  to  foreign  trade,  has  been  followed 
by  its  increase,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the 
further  extension  of  this  excellent  system  of  ac- 
commodation. In  the  course  of  the  last  century 
there  were  established  within  this  port  six  wet 
and  three  dry  docks,  and  five  graving  or  repair- 
ing docks,  independent  of  the  Duke  of  Bridge- 
water's  dock,  for  canal  purposes.  In  the  ten 
years,  ending  with  1808,  the  number  of  ships 
that  entered  these  docks  was  48,497,  ton- 
nage 4,954,204;  and  the  dock  duties  received 
£329,566 ;  in  the  following  ten  years,  ending  in 
1818,  the  number  of  ships  was  60,200,  the 
tonnage  6,375,560,  and  the  amount  of  duties 
£666,433.  Hull,  Bristol,  and  Leith,  have  suc- 
cessfully emulated  this  example. 

In  1794  a  general  meeting  of  merchants  was 
convened,  to  consider  the  great  inconveniences 
of  the  port  of  London,  arising  from  the  crowded 
state  of  the  river,  and  the  confined  extent  of  the 
legal  quays ;  when  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  consider  of  the  best  mode  of  relief,  who  took 
into  consideration  all  the  plans  which  had  been 
suggested,  when  they  approved  of  the  plan  for 
making  wet  docks  in  Wapping  with  wharfs  and 
warehouses  on  their  borders,  as  the  most  effec- 
tual means  of  remedying  the  evils  of  the  port. 
In  consequence  of  this  determination,  Mr.  Daniel 
Alexander,  an  ingenious  architect  and  surveyor, 
who  was  conversant  with  operations  connected 
with  the  tide,  was  directed  to  make  a  survey,  and 
prepare  plans  and  estimates  for  forming  docks  at 
Wapping,  with  the  addition  of  a  cut  or  canal 
leading  to  them,  from  that  part  of  Blackwall 
where  the  present  East  India  docks  are  now 
situated,  and  a  long  line  where  the  West  India 
docks  have  been  since  constructed.  The  plan 
and  estimates  were  laid  before  a  meeting  of  mer- 
chants, held  22d  December,  1795,  and  the  sum 
of  £800,000  subscribed  towards  their  comple- 
tion in  a  few  hours.  A  committee  was  appointed 
to  make  application  to  parliament,  who  pre- 
sented a  petition  in  January  1796,  which  was 
referred  to  a  select  committee  of  the  house  of 
commons,  who  were  directed  '  to  enquire  into 
the  best  mode  of  providing  sufficient  accommo- 
dation for  the  increased  trade  and  shipping  of 
the  port  of  London.'  The  project  of  the  mer- 
chants experienced  great  opposition  both  from 
the  corporation  of  the  city  of  London  and  from 
private  interests ;  and  a  great  variety  of  plans 
and  projects  were  brought  forward  for  the  exten- 
sion of  the  legal  quays  above  and  below  the 
bridge,  and  the  improvement  of  the  river  with 
or  without  docks.  At  length,  through  the 
great  exertions  and  perseverance  of  \Villiam 
Vaughan,  esq.  assisted  by  several  other  highly 
respectable  mercantile  characters,  the  various 
obstacles  to  the  plan  of  the  London  docks  were 
successively  overcome,  and  in  August,  1798, 


375 


DOCKS. 


the  subscribers  gave  notice,  that  in  the  ensuing 
session  of  parliament  they  meant  to  renew  their 
application  for  forming  docks  at  Wapping.  In 
December  following  they  petitioned  for  leave  to 
bring  in  a  bill  for  this  purpose.  A  few  days 
after  a  petition  was  presented  by  the  corporation 
of  London,  with  a  view  to  similar  objects,  by 
making  a  navigable  canal  or  passage  across 
the  Isle  of  Dogs  from  Blackwall  to  Limehouse, 
purchasing  the  mooring-chains  in  the  river, 
which  were  mostly  private  property,  and  ap- 
pointing harbour-masters  to  regulate  the  navi- 
gating and  mooring  of  vessels  in  the  port ;  they 
also  proposed  to  make  wet-docks  in  some  part 
of  the  Isle  of  Dogs  for  the  reception  and  dis- 
charge of  West  India  shipping.  The  latter  part 
of  the  plan  had,  however,  been  taken  tip  by  a 
number  of  West  India  merchants  and  planters, 
who  had  formed  themselves  into  a  company  dis- 
tinct from  the  subscribers  to  the  London  docks, 
for  the  purpose  of  forming  docks,  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  West  India  trade  only,  either  alone, 
or  in  conjunction  with  the  other  improvements 
projected  by  the  corporation.  The  general  con- 
viction of  the  necessity  of  some  measure  of  this 
kind  was  not  sufficient  to  produce  a  union  of 
interests  in  favor  of  either  of  the  proposed  plans. 
At  length  the  committee  of  the  house  of  com- 
mons made  a  report,  recommending  the  forma- 
tion of  wet-docks  as  the  only  remedy  for  the 
evils  of  the  port,  and  that  they  should  be  made 
both  at  Wapping  and  the  Isle  of  Dogs,  but  that 
the  latter  should  be  adopted  first.  The  corpo- 
ration and  the  West  India  merchants  of  London 
forming  a  junction,  the  act  for  making  the  West 
India  docks  passed  in  July,  1799.  In  the  next 
session,  on  the  30th  June,  1800,  an  act  was 
passed  for  forming  the  docks  at  Wapping,  which 
was  followed  by  other  acts  for  making  docks  at 
Blackwall  for  the  East  India  trade. 

The  first  stone  of  these  last  docks  was  laid 
:n  March  1805,  and  the  first  ship  entered  them 
in  August,  1806.  The  dimensions  of  the  dock 
for  unloading,  inwards,  are  1410  feet  in  length, 
and  560  feet  in  width,  containing  about  eighteen 
acres  and  one-eighth  :  the  dock  for  loading  out- 
wards, which  was  a  part  of  Mr.  Perry's  dock,  is 
780  feet  in  length,  and  520  feet  in  width,  con- 
taining nine  acres  and  one-fourth.  The  extent 
of  the  entrance  basin,  which  connects  them 
with  the  river,  is  two  acres  and  three-fourths ; 
the  length  of  the  entrance  lock  210  feet;  the 
width  of  the  gates  forty-eight  feet  in  the  clear, 
and  the  depth  of  water  at  ordinary  spring- tides 
twenty-four  feet.  The  great  West  India  dock 
is  420  yards  in  length,  and  230  yards  in  width, 
covering  an  area  of  twenty  acres.  A  basin  of 
three  acres  nearly  connects  it  with  the  river. 
The  warehouses  are  most  noble  buildings :  the 
tobacco  warehouse  is  the  most  spacious  erection 
of  the  kind  in  the  world ;  being  capable  of  con- 
taining 25,000  hogsheads  of  that  article,  and  the 
vaults  underneath  as  many  pipes  of  wine.  This 
single  building,  under  one  roof,  is  said  to  occupy 
upwards  of  four  acres  of  ground.  These  docks 
were  opened  in  February  1805. 

The  dry  docks  and  slips  of  his  majesty's 
yards  have  recently  added  to  their  other  improve- 
ments, that  greatest  of  the  whole,  the  actual 


covering  or  looting  in  of  vessels,  a  plan  which 
seems  to  have  been  long  since  used  at  Venice, 
Roofs  have  been  thus  constructed  at  Plymouth 
of  ninety-five  feet  span,  without  a  single  beam, 
and  one  at  Chatham,  under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Seppings,  of  100  feet,  and  having  an  entrance 
width  of  150  feet. 

The  wicket-gate  of  docks,  a  contrivance  re- 
sorted to  where  the  abutments  are  too  weak  for 
swinging  gates,  is  represented  below.  Fig.  1 
the  plan;  fig.  2  the  elevation.  It  consists  of 
three  parts,  which,  when  opened,  are  removed 
separately,  and  is  the  most  simple,  though  by  no 
means  the  most  effective,  contrivance  for  keeping 
out  the  water. 

Fig.  1. 


Fig.  2. 


We  also  give  below  a  diagram  of  swinging 
gates,  which  open  in  the  middle,  and  lie  flat,  one 
part  against  each  wharf  or  side-wall  of  the  pas- 
sage, leading  into  the  dock  or  basin.  This  kind 
of  gate  is  made  with  sound  timber,  and  good 
iron,  of  great  strength,  and  the  gudgeons  on 
which  the  hinges  turn,  must  be  well  secured  in 
the  abutments.  The  bottom  of  the  passage,  and 
of  the  gates,  must  be  also  perfectly  plane  and 
parallel,  to  prevent  leakage,  and  give  facility  to 
their  opening  and  shutting.  This  is  usually 
aided  by  rollers  fixed  in  a  groove,  and  turned  by 
means  of  a  small  capstern  on  each  pier.  At  top 
is  often  placed  a  foot  bridge  with  railing. 


In  docking  a  ship  formerly,  if  her  keel  required 
inspection  or  repair,  it  was  found  necessary  to 
lift  up  her  whole  immense  weight  off  the  blocks  ; 
but  about  twenty  years  ago,  Mr.  Seppings  con- 
trived a  very  simple  and  excellent  improvement, 
by  which  twenty  men  will  suspend  the  largest 
ship  in  the  navy,  or,  which  amounts  in  practice 
to  the  same  thing,  will  disengage  any  one  block 
that  may  be  required  in  the  space  of  two  or 
three  minutes,  without  the  necessity  of  suspending 
her.  This  improvement  may  be  thus  exhibited  j 


DOCK-YARDS. 


377 


K  is  the  keel ;  W  the  wedge  on  which  the  keel 
rests,  having  its  obtuse  angle  equal  to  170°,  and 
P  P  are  two  inclined  planes,  having  each  an 
acute  angle  of  5°.  The  wedge  is  of  iron  or 
hard  wood,  having  its  two  sides  lined  with  iron; 
the  inclined  planes  are  of  cast  iron.  A  few 
smart  blows  on  the  two  sides  of  the  inclined 
planes  will  disengage  them,  when  the  middle 
part  or  wedge  drops. 

DOCK-YARDS,  in  the  navy,  are  magazines  of 
naval  stores,  and  timber  for  ship-building ;  the 
royal  dock-yards  in  England  are  those  at  Chat- 
ham, Deptford,  Pembroke,  Plymouth,  Ports- 
mouth, Sheerness,  and  Woolwich.  In  time  of 
peace,  ships  of  war  are  laid  up  in  these  docks,  in 
ordinary;  those  of  the  first  rates  mostly  at  Chat- 
ham, where,  and  at  other  yards,  they  receive, 
fiom  time  to  time,  such  repairs  as  are  necessary. 

Chatham  dock-yard  consists  of  a  line  of  wall, 
extending  5500  feet  along  the  right  bank  of  the 
Medway,  being  400  feet  in  width  at  the  upper, 
800  at  the  lower  end,  and  1000  feet  in  the  mid- 
dle. Its  superficial  area  is  about  ninety  acres. 
In  front  it  has  six  building-slips  of  different 
sizes,  and  four  dry-docks.  At  the  southern  ex- 
tremity is  the  ropery,  hemp,  and  yarn  houses, 
rigging  and  general  storehouses,  1000  feet  in 
length,  by  about  fifty  in  breadth ;  in  front  of  which, 
and  along  the  wharf,  are  the  anchor  racks,  nearly 
1000  feet  long.  Next  to  these  are  the  slios  and 
docks,  with  the  working  sheds  and  artificers' 
shops  in  the  rear,  an  excellent  smithery,  timber- 
births,  deal  and  iron  yard,  seasoning  sheds,  &c. 
The  commissioner's  house  and  garden  are  in  the 
centre,  and,  on  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  yard, 
the  officers'  houses  and  gardens.  The  lower 
or  north-east  part  is  occupied  by  mast-ponds, 
mast-houses  and  slips,  s'ore  boat-houses  and 
slins,  ballast-wharf,  timberbirths,  and  saw-pits. 

The  river  Medway  forms  the  principal  wt-i- 
dock  or  basin  appertaining  to  this  yard ;  and  it 
is  sometimes  so  shallow,  and  the  navigation  so 
intricate,  that  vessels  are  obliged  to  take  in  their 
stores  and  provisions  at  various  different  points 
a  circumstance  that  often  delays  them  here  muck 
longer  than  even  at  Deptford. 

The  improved  saw-mil!  of  Mr  Brunei],  erected 
here,  is  supposed  to  be  equal  to  the  power  of 
fifty  saw-pits,  and  one  hundred  sawyers ;  and  is 
capable  of  supplying  the  dock-yards  of  Chatham 
and  Sheerness  with  all  their  straight-sawn  tim- 
ber. The  greatest  advantage  of  the  plan  is  its 
application  of  the  steam-engine  to  the  manage- 
ment and  arrangement  of  the  timber,  by  which 
the  labor  and  expense  of  a  vast  number  of 
horses  are  saved.  See  SAW-MILL. 

In  war  the  dock  and  rope-yard  of  Chatham 
employed  together  about  2250  men. 

Deptford  yard  has  a  front  or  wharf  wall  facing 
the  Thames,  of  about  1700  feet  in  length,  the 
mean  breadth  of  the  yard  650  feet,  and  the  su- 
perficial area  about  thirty  acres.  It  has  three 
slips  for  ships  of  the  line,  and  two  for  smaller 
vessels  on  the  face  next  the  river,  with  a  basin, 
or  wet-dock,  260  by  220  feet.  Here  are  also 
three  dry-docks,  one  of  them  a  double  dock, 
communicating  with  the  Thames.  The  proxi- 
mity of  Deptford  Dock-yard  to  the  capital  is  a 
great  convenience,  and  it  became,  during  the  last 


war  the  general  magazine  of  stores  and  necessaries 
for  the  fleet,  whence  they  were  transmitted  as  oc- 
casion required  to  the  other  yards,  the  out-ports, 
and  foreign  stations. 

The  great  storehouse  is  a  large  quadrangular 
building  surrounding  a  square,  of  three  stories  in 
height,  with  cellars  underneath,  for  pitch,  tar, 
rosin,8cc.  Its  length  is  about  2 10  feet,  but  the  sidei 
vary  in  width  from  forty-six  to  twenty-four  feet. 
Parallel  to  the  west  front  is  the  rigging-house 
and  sail-loft,  240  feet,  and  nearly  fifty  feet  wide, 
in  which  all  the  rigging  is  fitted  for  ships  and 
stowed  away.  On  the  eastern  side  is  the  pavi- 
lion, a  long  range  of  buildings,  in  which  the 
beds,  hammocks,  and  slop-clothing  are  kept,  and 
in  which  also  are  the  house-carpenters',  the  join- 
ers', and  wheelwrights'  shops.  This  range  is 
about  580  feet  long  by  twenty-six  feet  wide.  Other 
buildings  are  an  excellent  blacksmith's  shop, 
plumbers',  glaziers',  and  painters'  shops,  sea- 
soning-sheds, store-cabins,  saw-pits,  mast-house 
and  pond,  boat-houses,  mould-loft,  timber- 
births,  besides  houses  and  gardens,  coach-houses 
and  stabling,  for  the  officers.  The  number  of 
men  employed  here,  in  time  of  war,  was  about 
1500,  of  whom  about  one-half  were  shipwrights. 
There  were,  besides,  in  constant  employ,  eighteen 
or  twenty  teams,  of  four  horses  each.  Adjoining 
to  the  dock-yard  is  the  victualling-yard,  the  most 
complete  establishment  of  the  kind  in  the  kingdom. 
The  principal  naval  stores  kept  at  Deptford  are 
small  cordage,  canvas  and  ship  sails,  hammocks, 
beds  and  hair  for  beds,  slops  and  marine  cloth- 
ing, and  anchors  under  the  weight  of  about 
seventy-five  cwt. 

Pembroke  dock-yard  was  a  small  establish- 
ment for  the  building  of  vessels  undertaken  at 
the  close  of  the  war.  It  contains  an  area  of  sixty 
acres,  ascending  from  the  southern  shore  of 
Milford  Haven,  about  two  miles  from  the  town 
of  Pembroke.  Here  are  two  dry-docks  and 
twelve  building-slips  which  are  built  of  wood  on 
a  limestone  foundation.  There  have  never  been 
above  500  hands  employed  here. 

Plymouth  dock-yard  extends  along  the  shores 
of  Hamoaze,  in  a  circular  sweep  of  3500  feet, 
its  width  about  the  middle  being  1600,  and 
at  each  extremity  1000  feet.  Its  superficial  area 
is  about  ninety-six  acres.  In  the  front  towards 
the  harbour  are  two  dry-docks  for  ships  of  the 
first  rate,  a  double  dock  for  seventy-four  gun 
ships,  communicating  with  Hamoaze,  and  an- 
other dock  for  ships  of  the  line,  opening  into 
the  basin,  which  is  250  feet  long  by  180  feet 
wide.  There  is  also  a  graving  dock  without 
gates,  and  a  canal  or  camber,  similar  to 
that  in  Portsmouth  yard,  for  the  admission  of 
vessels  bringing  stores.  This,  communicating 
with  the  boat-pond,  cuts  the  dock-yard  nearly 
into  two  parts.  Five  jetties  project  from  the  en- 
trances of  the  dry-docks  into  Hamoaze,  along 
side  of  which  ships  are  brought  to  be  undocked. 
These  are  situated  between  the  centre  and  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  harbour  line.  On  the 
south  are  three  building-slips  for  the  largest  class 
of  ships,  and  two  for  smaller  vessels,  the  smithery, 
the  outer  mast-pond  and  mast-houses,  timber- 
births,  and  saw-pits.  Higher  up  on  this  end  is 
an  extensive  mast-pond  and  mast-locks,  with 


378 


DOCK     YARDS. 


plank-houses  over  them ;  and  above  these  three 
lie  in  p  magazines,  close  to  which  is  the  noble 
ropery  of  this  establishment,  consisting  of  two 
ranges  of  buildings,  one  the  laying-house,  the 
other  the  spinning-house,  each  being  1200  feet  in 
Jength,  and  three  stories  high.  No  wood  has 
been  used  in  the  construction  of  the  rope-house, 
excepting  the  shingles  of  the  roof,  to  which  the 
slates  are  fastened.  All  the  rest  is  of  iron;  so 
that  the  whole  building  is  considered  as  fire- 
proof. 

The  northern  part  of  the  yard,  besides  the 
docks  and  basin,  working  sheds  and  artificers' 
shops,  contains  a  quadrangle  of  elegant  stone 
buildings,  the  longer  sides  being  about  450  feet, 
and  the  shorter  300  feet.  Within  are  also  two  new 
ranges  of  magazines,  built  principally  with  iron 
instead  of  wood.  The  upper  and  northern  part 
of  the  yard  is  occupied  by  a  range  of  handsome 
houses,  with  good  gardens,  for  the  commissioner 
and  principal  officers  of  the  yard,  the  chapel, 
guard-house,  pay-office,  stabling  for  the  officers 
and  teams,  and  a  fine  reservoir  of  fresh  water. 
Plymouth  is  an  excellent  refitting  yard,  and  em- 
ployed, during  the  war,  upwards  of  3000  hands 
of  various  descriptions.  Here,  as  at  Portsmouth, 
is  an  unconnected  victualling  establishment. 

In  the  time  of  Edward  VI.  Portsmouth  was 
the  only  dock-yard  that  could  be  considered  as  a 
national  one ;  indeed  it  was  almost  the  only 
naval  station  in  England.  All  the  ships  in 
the  public  service,  amounting  to  fifty-three  in 
number,  lay  in  this  port,  with  the  exception  of 
three,  two  of  which  lay  at  Deptford  and  one  at 
Woolwich.  The  crews  belonging  to  these  ves- 
sels, including  soldiers,  marines,  and  gunners, 
did  not  amount  to  8000  men  ;  yet,  from  such 
beginnings  has  the  naval  power  of  England  risen 
to  a  height  unparalleled  in  history.  Edward, 
sensible  of  the  great  consequence  of  this  port  to 
the  future  glory  of  his  kingdom,  augmented  its 
fortifications  by  the  addition  of  two  strong  castles. 
But  Portsea  has  the  advantage  of  having  both 
the  dock-yard  and  gun-wharf  within  its  precincts. 

The  former  is  entered  from  the  town  by  a 
lofty  gateway,  after  passing  which  the  first  ob- 
jects that  attract  attention,  are  the  porter's  resi- 
dence, the  mast-houses,  and  a  large  modern 
guard-house.  A  little  further  on  stands  the  pay- 
office  ;  and  beyond  it  is  the  royal  naval  academy, 
which  consists  of  a  centre  and  two  wings.  This 
building  is  furnished  with  every  requisite  ac- 
commodation for  naval  instruction,  and  has  an 
excellent  observatory  on  its  summit.  The  com- 
missioner's house  next  appears,  and  to  it  suc- 
ceeds an  immense  range  of  store-houses,  to  the 
right  of  which  is  a  handsome  modern  chapel ; 
thence  a  visitor  is  generally  conducted  through 
the  anchor-wharf,  where  hundreds  of  anchors  of 
every  size  and  description  are  piled  up  ready 
for  immediate  service;  then  to  the  rope-house, 
a  spacious  pile  three  stories  high,  fifty-four  feet 
broad,  and  1094  feet  long.  Here  the  cables  are 
formed  with  immense  labor;  but  of  late  years 
the  operation  is  much  facilitated  by  the  use  of 
machinery.  The  operations  in  this  division  of 
the  yard  are  particularly  ingenious  and  highly 
interesting.  Leaving  it,  and  passing  various 
store-houses,  stables,  and  other  buildings,  and 


many  vast  piles  of  timber  for  the  service  of  the 
yard,  a  sort  of  square  presents  itself  to  the  view, 
and  displays  in  its  centre  a  statue  of  William  III. 
in  a  Roman  habit.  On  the  east  side  of  this 
square  is  a  row  of  handsome  houses  appropriated 
for  the  residence  of  the  chief  officers  of  the  yard, 
and  on  the  north  and  south  sides  are  various 
offices,  store-houses,  &c.  Proceeding  onwards, 
the  next  impressing  object  that  arrests  the  atten- 
tion is  the  vast  building  called  the  anchor-forge, 
and,  on  entering  it,  both  the  eye  and  ear  are  con- 
founded by  the  terrific  noise  and  scenes,  which 
spread  throughout  this  Vulcanic  abode.  Many 
of  the  anchors  which  are  here  wrought  weigh 
from  seventy  to  ninety  tons  each. 

Approaching  nearer  the  harbour  the  visitor 
beholds,  in  time  of  war,  numerous  ships  upon 
the  stocks,  either  building  or  repairing.  The 
jetty  heads,  with  the  basins  and  docks,  are  next 
in  order,  and,  with  the  shipping  in  the  haven, 
present  a  very  grand  and  imposing  spectacle,  to 
which  the  extraordinary  capaciousness  of  the  new 
range  of  docks  greatly  contributes.  These  im- 
mense works  are  all  peculiarly  adapted  for  their 
respective  purposes,  and  while  the  ships  are  un- 
der repair  are  kept  completely  drj  ;  but,  in  their 
immediate  vicinity,  the  depth  of  water  is  suffi- 
cient to  float  the  largest  vessels  in  the  navy. 
Many  other  parts  of  this  celebrated  arsenal,  and 
particularly  the  rigging  houses,  claim  the  exami- 
nation of  the  curious.  The  number  of  workmen 
employed  in  this  dock-yard  is  very  great,  but 
varies  considerably.  In  time  of  peace  seldom 
fewer  than  2000  are  kept  at  constant  work  in  its 
different  departments.  Here,  as  at  Plymouth,  the 
workmen  receive  sixpence  a  day  as  a  commuta- 
tion for  their  former  perquisite  of  chips. 

The  sea-wall  of  this  yard  extends  from  north 
to  south  about  3800  feet,  and  has  a  mean  depth 
of  about  2000  feet.  The  area  enclosed  is  about 
100  acres.  The  great  basin,  into  which  enter 
four  fine  dry-docks,  is  380  feet  in  length  by  260, 
and  contains  an  area  of  two  acres  and  one-third. 
Here  are  two  docks,  at  the  ends,  opening  into  the 
harbour;  the  whole  six  being  capable  of  receiv- 
ing vessels  of  the  largest  dimensions.  Here  is  also 
a  camber,  with  a  wharf-wall  on  each  side  660  feet 
in  length,  and  of  sufficient  width  to  admit  of 
transports  and  merchant-ships  bringing  stores  to 
the  yard.  In  the  same  face  of  the  yard  are  three 
building-slips  capable  of  receiving  the  largest 
ships;  a  small  one  for  sloops;  two  building  slips 
for  frigates  on  the  northern  face  of  the  yard,  and 
a  smaller  slip  for  sloops.  The  range  of  store- 
houses on  the  north-east  side,  and  the  rigging- 
house  and  sail-loft  on  the  south-west  side  of  the 
camber,  are  magnificent  buildings.  The  two 
hemp-houses  and  the  two  sea-store  houses  occupy 
a  line  of  building  which  extends  800  feet.  The 
rope-house,  tarring-house,  and  other  appendages 
of  the  ropery,  are  on  the  same  scale.  The  two 
sets  of  quadrangular  store-houses,  and  the  two 
corresponding  buildings,  with  the  intervening 
timber-births  and  saw-pits,  at  the  head  of  the 
dry-docks,  issuing  from  the  great  basin,  are  also 
all  excellent.  The  smithery  is  on  a  large  scale, 
and  close  by  is  an  iron-mill,  a  copper-mill,  and  a 
copper  refinery,  at  which  is  remelted  and  rolled 
all  the  old  copper  which  is  taken  from  ships' 


DOCK-YARD  S. 


379 


bottoms :  here,  also,  are  cast  bolts,  gudgeons, 
and  various  articles  of  copper  used  in  the  navy. 
The  number  of  sheets  manufactured  in  one  year 
of  the  war  amounted  to  about  300,000,  weighing 
above  12,000  tons. 

The  WOOD  MILLS  are  at  the  head  of  the  north 
dock,  at-'  which  every  article  of  turnery,  rabbit- 
ting,  &c.,  is  made  for  the  use  of  the  navy.  The 
principal  part  of  these  mills  is  the  machinery 
for  making  blocks  contrived  by  Mr.  Brunell.  See 
our  article  BLOCK-MACHINERY. 

Notwithstanding  that  every  precaution  that 
can  be  devised  is  taken,  to  guard  against  the  de- 
structive element  of  fire,  three  great  conflagra- 
tions have  occurred  in  this  dock-yard  since  the 
year  1760.  The  first,  which  appears  to  have 
been  accidental,  broke  out  in  the  night  of  the 
3rd  of  July,  1761,  and  raged  for  a  long  time 
with  dreadful  fury.  The  night  had  been  ex- 
tremely tempestuous ;  and  the  fire  was  attributed 
to  the  lightning  striking  upon  the  hemp  store- 
house, the  windows  of  which  had  been  left  open 
to  air  it.  By  this  conflagration  many  hundred 
tons  of  tar,  500  tons  of  cordage,  700  sails,  and 
1050  tons  of  hemp,  were  totally  consumed.  The 
second  fire  occurred  on  the  morning  of  the  27th 
of  July,  1770,  when  the  damage  done  was  still 
greater ;  and  it  was  even  for  some  time  doubtful 
whether  any  part  of  the  yard  would  escape  de- 
struction. From  its  bursting  forth  at  different 
places  at  one  time,  and  various  other  circum- 
tances,  great  suspicions  were  entertained  of  its 
having  been  occasioned  intentionally,  but  the 
officers  were  unable  to  discover  the  offenders.  The 
third  fire  happened  on  the  7th  of  December, 
1776,  and  in  this  instance  was  undoubtedly  the 
effect  of  design,  as  the  incendiary  was  traced, 
tried,  condemned,  and  executed,  upon  incontes- 
table proof,  afterwards  confirmed  by  his  own  con- 
fession. The  real  name  of  this  malefactor  was 
John  Aitken ;  but  the  appellation  by  which  he  is 
commonly  known  is  that  of '  Jack  the  Painter.' 
He  is  supposed  to  have  acted  under  foreign  in- 
fluence, and  had  previously  attempted  to  destroy 
the  docks  at  Plymouth  and  Bristol,  but  failed  in 
both  those  attempts,  though  he  excited  very  con- 
siderable alarm.  His  plans  were  laid  with  great 
sagacity  and  forethought ;  and,  in  order  the  more 
effectually  to  ensure  their  success  and  avoid  sus- 
picion, he  had  invented  a  very  ingenious  ma- 
chine, which  he  contrived  to  lodge  among  the 
cordage  over  night,  and  setting  fire  to  it  left  it, 
and  passed  out  of  the  gates  in  the  morning  un- 
molested. In  the  course  of  the  same  day  the 
fire  broke  out,  as  it  luckily  happened,  several 
hours  before  the  incendiary  had  purposed,  for, 
had  it  not  begun  to  display  itself  till  after  the  fall 
of  night,  the  destruction  would  probably  have 
been  much  greater  than  it  was.  The  immediate 
and  effective  assistance  which  was  given  to  check 
the  progress  of  the  flames,  and  the  favorable  di- 
rection of  the  wind,  confined  the  damage  to  the 
rope-house,  and  a  few  adjoining  st*re-houses. 
The  incendiary  immediately  quitted  Portsmouth, 
but  was  apprehended  about  two  months  after- 
wards, and,  his  villany  being  distinctly  traced,  he 
suffered  the  penalty  of  the  law  on  the  7th  of 
March,  1777,  having  previously  made  all  the  re- 
paration to  his  country  in  his  power,  by  pointing 


out  some  effectual  measures  for  securing  the  dock- 
yards from  similar  attempts. 

Portsmouth  dock-yard,  during  the  war,  em- 
ployed above  4000  workmen,  of  whom  about 
1500n-ere  shipwrights  and  caulkers;  500  joiners 
and  house-carpenters ;  the  smiths  nearly  200 ;  the 
sawyers  250;  the  riggers  200;  other  laborers 
about  700 ;  and  the  ropers  350. 

Sheerness  dock-yard  is  situated  on  the  island 
of  Sheppey,  on  a  point  of  land  composed  of  sand 
and  mud,  brought  from  the  sea  on  the  one  side 
and  down  the  Medway  on  the  other.  It  com- 
mands the  mouths  of  both  this  river  and  the 
Thames.  Till  a  short  time  ago  this  was  a  very 
unhealthy  and  disagreeable  place,  and  as  a  dock- 
yard totally  destitute  of  convenience  or  arrange- 
ment. The  whole  premises  of  the  dock-yard, 
indeed,  divided  among  wharfs  and  buildings 
belonging  to  the  ordnance  department,  did  not 
exceed  fifteen  acres  of  ground.  It  had  at  this 
period  only  two  small  inconvenient  docks  for 
frigates  or  small  vessels.  These  inconveniences 
of  Sheerness  suggested  at  one  time  an  extensive 
project  for  a  new  naval  arsenal  at  Northfleet,  but 
a  committee  of  engineers  and  others  being  ap- 
pointed to  report  on  the  possibility  of  improving 
this  station,  among  whom  were  Watt,  Huddart, 
and  Jessop,  their  plan  was  afterwards  examined, 
and  some  improvements  suggested  in  it  by  Mr. 
Rennie.  The  first  stone  of  a  new  establishment 
was  laid  on  the  19th  of  August,  1814.  This  plan 
embraced  the  addition  of  nineteen  acres  to  the 
area  of  the  dock-yard,  on  the  west  shore  of  th'e 
Medway  ;  the  construction  of  a  wet-dock  or  basin 
520  feet  long  by  300  feet  in  width,  entered  by  a 
lock  from  the  Medway ;  the  erection  of  three  dry- 
docks  on  the  east  side  of  this  basin ;  the  enclo- 
sure of  Major's  marsh,  as  a  further  addition  of 
ten  to  twelve  acres  of  area;  and  the  construction 
of  store  and  mast  houses,  mast-ponds,  a  smithery, 
governor's  and  officers'  houses,  as  at  the  other 
royal  yards.  The  whole  area  of  the  new  yard  is 
about  fifty  acres. 

We  come,  lastly,  to  the  most  ancient  of  our 
dock-yards,  that  at  Woolwich.  This  occupies  a 
frontage  to  the  Thames  3300  feet;  the  breadth 
extends  irregularly  from  250  to  750  feet:  the 
whole  enclosed  area  being  about  thirty-six  acres. 
It  has  five  slips,  which  open  into  the  river,  three 
of  which  are  for  ships  of  the  line,  one  for  frigates, 
and  one  for  small  vessels.  It  has  likewise  three 
dry-docks,  one  double  and  one  single  dock  ; 
all  of  these  are  capable  of  receiving  ships  of  the 
line. 

Woolwich  yard  has  produced  some  of  the 
largest  and  finest  ships  in  the  navy,  and  is  chiefly 
important  as  a  building  yard  ;  but  of  late  years 
the  increasing  shallowness  of  the  river,  and  the 
immense  accumulation  of  mud,  which  is  often 
found  in  a  few  weeks  to  block  up  all  the  entrances 
into  the  docks  and  slips,  has  much  injured  it.  In 
the  Eighth  Report  of  the  Select  Committee  on 
Finance  (1818)  it  is  stated,  that  '  the  wharf  wall 
at  Woolwich,  owing  to  the  action  of  the  tide  on 
the  foundation,  is  in  a  falling  state,  and  in  danger 
of  being  swept  into  the  river,  it  being  secured 
only  in  a  temporary  manner,  and  requiring  to  be 
immediately  rebuilt  in  a  direction  that  will  pre- 
serve it  from  similar  injury  hereafter.'  This  re- 


380 


BOOK-YARD  S. 


commendation  has  been  acted  upon ;  but  the  works 
are  as  yet,  we  believe,  incomplete. 

The  new  mast-houses  and  mast-slip,  the  new 
mast-ponds,  and  the  houses  here  for  stowing 
yards,  topmasts,  &c.,  with  the  locks  under  them, 
are  all  excellent.  The  timber  births  are  also  well 
arranged,  and  the  addition  lately  made  to  the 
western  extremity  of  the  yard  will  allow  the 
stacking  and  classing  of  several  thousand  loads 
of  timber. 

The  present  situation  of  the  ropery,  at  a  dis- 
tance from  the  yard,  is  very  inconvenient:  but  it 
is  of  good  dimensions,  being  180  fathoms  long, 
and  having  store  room  for  2000  tons  of  hemp 
and  6000  barrels  of  pitch  and  tar.  The  process 
of  tarring,  or  passing  the  yarns  through  heated 
tar,  and  then  drawing  them  through  apertnres 
in  an  iron  plate,  is  here  performed  by  four 
horses.  The  laying  of  a  cable  of  twenty-two  or 
twenty-three  inches  is  performed  by  the  labor 
of  170  or  180  men,  and  requires  upwards  of  an 
hour  of  the  most  severe  exertion  of  strength, 
especially  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  stationed 
at  the  cranks.  Woolwich  dock-yard  is  pretty 
complete  in  its  work-shops,  store-cabins,  offices 
for  the  clerks,  houses  and  gardens  for  the  com- 
missioner and  principal  officers.  The  number 
of  men  employed  during  the  war  amounted  to 
about  1800,  of  whom  nearly  1100  were  ship- 
wrights and  artificers.  The  spinners,  knitters, 
layers,  laborers,  &c.,  in  the  ropery,  were  about 
260.  Upwards  of  twenty  teams  of  horses  were 
also  employed  here  daily. 

Henry  VIII.  first  established  a  royal  dock- 
yard at  Woolwich ;  where  it  appears  that  the 
Harry  Grace  de  Dieu,  of  1000  tons,  was  built 
in  1512.  This  ship  is  stated  to  have  been  in 
length  128  feet,  and  in  breadth  forty-eight  feet: 
she  had  three  flush  decks,  a  forecastle,  half-deck, 
quarter-deck,  and  round-house,  and  carried  176 
pieces  of  ordnance  :  she  had  eleven  anchors,  the 
largest  of  which  weighed  4400lbs.  M.  Dupin, 
who  regarded  all  our  establishments  with  the  eye 
both  of  a  man  of  science  and  of  a  jealous  rival, 
says  of  our  present  ship-building :  '  The  English 
ships  of  war,  with  all  the  improvements  which 
we  have  just  made  known,  are  superior  to  French 
ships  of  war,  1st.  As  fabrics  that  are  solid,  du- 
rable, and,  as  preserving  their  form,  nearly  un- 
changeable ;  2d.  As  military  machines,  without 
any  weak  points,  being  capable,  within  the  same 
space,  to  discharge  a  mass  of  fire  much  more 
considerable ;  and  nevertheless  to  exercise  more 
at  ease  this  accumulated  artillery ;  3d.  As  habit- 
able fabrics.  They  have  banished  from  these 
ships  of  war  the  fantastical  mixture  of  mean  and 
highly  finished  ornaments,  of  a  species  of  deco- 
ration more  suited  for  dwelling  houses,  and  fit 
only  to  degrade  the  austere  beauties  of  naval 
architecture.  They  have  banished  all  those  re- 
finements of  bad  taste;  refinements  which  always 
produced  a  most  miserable  effect,  which,  never- 
theless, giving  to  the  exterior  an  air  of  luxury 
and  magnificence,  encourage  naval  officers  to 
expend  in  the  interior  a  still  greater  degree  of 
luxury ;  in  short,  which  pervert  from  its  purpose 
a  floating  fortress,by  changing  it  into  a  furnished 
hotel,  supported  at  a  great  expense  to  the  nation.' 
torn.  i.-p.  165. 


The  officers  of  an  established  dock-yaid  are, 
1.  The  commissioner.  2.  The  master  attendant 
3.  The  master  shipwright.  4.  Th.e  clerk  of  the 
check.  5.  The  store-keeper.  6.  The  clerk  of 
the  survey  ;  to  which  have  recently  been  added 
the  subordinate  officers  of  timber-master,  and 
the  master  measurer.  There  are  besides  several 
assistants  to  the  master  attendant  and  master 
shipwright,  foremen,  sub-measurers,  quartermen, 
and  converters,  surgeon,  chaplain,  boatswain, 
warden,  &c.  The  establishment  at  Portsmouth, 
which  will  convey  an  idea  of  the  others,  con- 
sisted, at  the  close  of  the  war,  of — • 

1.  The    commissioner,    having   a   salary    of 
£1100  a  year  (all  others  £1000);  three  clerks 
with  salaries  from  £400  to  £120. 

2.  Two  masters  attendant,  one  at  £650,  the 
other  at  £500  a  year;  one  clerk  to  both. 

3.  Master    shipwright,    £720   a  year  ;  three 
clerks  from  £300  to  £120. 

4.  Clerk   of  the   check,   salary    £600;  eight 
clerks  from  £400  to  £80. 

5.  Storekeeper,    salary  £600  a  year;  twelve 
clerks  from  £400  to  £80. 

6.  Clerk  of  the  survey,  £500;  eight  clerks 
from  £400  to  £80. 

7.  Clerk  of  the  rope-yard,  £350;  one  clerk. 

8.  Engineer  and  mechanist,  £600  (at  Ports- 
mouth only),  with  a  draughtsman  ;  one  clerk. 

9.  Timber-master,  salary  £500 ;  seven  clerks 
from  £250  to  £80. 

10.  Three  assistants  to  the  master  attendant 
at  £220  each ;  one  assistant  to  the  timber-master, 
£200 ;  three  assistants  to  the  master  shipwright, 
£400  each. 

11.  The  master-measurer,  £250   a  year;  ten 
clerks  from  £200  to  £80. 

12.  Thirty-five   foremen,  from  £250   to  £80 
each. 

13.  Sub-measurers,  quartermen,  and  conver- 
ters, from  £180  to  £160  each. 

14.  The  master  mast-maker,  sail-maker,  boat- 
builder,    joiner,    house   carpenter,    bricklayer, 
smith,  rope-maker,  rigger,  painter  (wood-mills, 
metal-mills,  mill-wright,  at   Portsmouth  only) ; 
with  salaries  each,  from  £260  to  £200  a  year. 

15.  Twenty-two  cabin-keepers  from  £100  to 
£60  each. 

16.  A  surgeon,  £500 ;  assistant,  £200. 

17.  Chaplain,  £500. 

18.  Boatswain,  £250. 

19.  Warden  of  the  gate,  £200. 
Watchmen,  warders,  and  rounders. 

The  total  amount  of  the  salaries  paid  to  the 
above  mentioned  officers  in  the  year  1817,  in 
Portsmouth  yard  alone,  was  £50,065.  5s. — Esti- 
mates of  the.  Ordinary  of  the.  Navy,  1817. 

According  to  the  above  estimates  the  expenses 
of  the  principal  3?  these  establishments  in  18 17, 
were  as  follow : 

Deptford  dock-yard  .  £27,582  0  0 
Woolwich  ditto  .  .  32,440  12  0 
Chathaln  ditto  .  .  36,883  10  4 
Sheerness  ditto  .  .  26,659  6  0 
Portsmouth  ditto  .  .  59,969  5  0 
Plymouth  ditto  .  .  45,299  13  0 

See  NAVY. 

DOCKUM,  a  town  of  the  Netherlands,  in 
Friesland,  seated  at  the  mouth  of  a  canal  whiai» 


DOCTOR. 


181 


at  high  water  brings  up  large  vessels.  It  has  a 
good  harbour,  built  in  1248,  by  Ubbo,  duke  of 
Friesland.  The  town  is  very  well  built,  and  for- 
tified by  ramparts  and  bastions.  It  is  ten  miles 
north-east  of  Lexvarden,  and  thirty-three  west  of 
Deltzyl.  Population  3100.  The  trade  is  in  salt, 
cheese,  and  butter. 

DOCTOR,  n.s.  &  v.  a.}      Fr.  docteur  ;  Sp. 

DOC'TORAL,  adj.  I  and    Port,    dotor  ; 

DOC'TORALLY,  adv.          Vital,  dottore ;    Lat. 

DOC'TORATE,  n.  s.  i  doctor,  from  doceo, 

DOC'TORSHIP.  J  to  teach.  See  DO- 

CILE. He  who  teaches  in  any  faculty ;  hence, 
one  who  has  taken  a  high  degree  in  the  learned 
professions,  and  is  an  able  or  skilful  man,  gene- 
rally. The  verb  is  a  low  word  derived  from  the 
noun.  Doctorate  and  doctorship  are  the  degree 
or  rank  of  a  doctor. 

And  prophetis  and  doctouru  weren  in  the  churche 
that  was  at  Antioche.  Wiclif.  Dedis.  13. 

No  woman  had  it,  but  a  civil  doctor, 
Who  did  refuse  three  thousand  ducats  of  me, 
And  begged  the  ring. 

Shakspeare.     Merchant  of  Venice. 

By  medicine  life  may  be  prolonged,  yet  death 
Will  seize  the  doctor  too.  Id.     Cymbeline. 

Changing  hands  without  changing  measures,  as  if 
a  drunkard  in  a  dropsy  should  change  his  doctors, 
and  not  his  diet.  Saville. 

The  physicians  resorted  to  him  to  touch  his  pulse, 
and  consider  of  his  disease  doOtorally  at  their  depart- 
ure. Hakewill. 

From  a  scholar  he  became  a  fellow,  and  then  the 
president  of  the  college,  after  he  had  received  all  the 
graces  and  degrees,  the  proctorship  and  the  doctor- 
thip.  Clarendon. 

Then  subtle  doctors  scriptures  made  their  pride, 
Casuists,  like  cocks,  struck  out  each  other's  eyes. 

Denluim. 

To  'pothecaries  let  the  learned  prescribe, 
That  men  may  die  without  a  double  bribe  ; 
Let  them  but  under  their  superiors  kill, 
When  doctors  first  have  signed  the  bloody  bill. 

Dryden. 

He  that  can  cure  by  recreation,  and  make  pleasure 
the  vehicle  of  health,  is  a  doctor  at  it  in  good  earnest 

Collier. 

In  truth,  nine  parts  in  ten  of  those  who  recovered, 
owed  their  lives  to  the  strength  of  nature  and  a  good 
constitution,  while  such  one  happened  to  be  the 
doctor.  Sioift. 

I  thank  you,  my  dear  Lord,  for  your  congratulations 
on  my  advancement  to  the  doctorate;  though  I  doubt 
it  will  seem  a  little  incongruous  in  me  to  combat  the 
scarlet  whore  in  her  own  vestments.  Bp.  Hwrd. 

DOCTOR,  At£a<ricaXoc,  in  the  Greek  church,  is  a 
particular  officer  appointed  to  interpret  part  of 
the  Scriptures :  he  who  interprets  the  gospels  is 
called  doctor  of  the  gospels ;  he  who  interprets 
St.  Paul's  epistles  doctor  of  the  apostle  ;  he  who 
interprets  the  psalms  doctor  of  the  psalter. 

DOCTOR  is  also  an  appellation  adjoined  to  seve- 
ral specific  epithets,  expressing  the  merit  of  some 
of  the  schoolmen :  thus,  Alexander  Hales  is  called 
the  irrefragable  doctor;  Thomas  Aquinas,  the 
angelic  doctor ;  St.  Bouaventure,  the  seraphic 
doctor;  John  Duns  Scotus,  the  subtle  doctor; 


Raimond  Lully,  the  illuminated  doctor;  Rojrer 
Bacon,  the  admirable  doctor,  &c. 

DOCTOR  OF  THE  CHURCH,  a  title  given  to  cer- 
tain fathers  whose  doctrines  and  opinions  have 
been  the  most  generally  followed  and  authorised. 
Of  these  there  are  four  of  the  Greek  church,  and 
three  of  the  Latin.  The  first  are  St.  Athanasius, 
St.  Basil,  St.  Gregory  Nazianzen,  and  St.  Chry- 
sostom.  The  latter  are  St.  Jerome,  St.  Augustine, 
and  Gregory  the  Great.  In  the  Roman  breviary 
there  is  a  particular  office  for  the  doctors.  It 
only  differs  from  that  of  the  confessors,  by  the 
anthem  of  the  Magnificat,  and  the  lessons. 

DOCTOR  OF  THE  LAW,  a  title  of  honor  among 
the  Jews.  The  investiture  of  this  order  was 
performed  by  putting  a  key  and  table  book  in 
their  hands ;  which  is  what  some  authors  imagine 
our  Saviour  alluded  to,  when,  speaking  of  the 
doctors  of  the  law  (Luke  xi.  52),  he  says,  '  Woe 
unto  you  doctors  of  the  law,  for  you  have  taken 
away  the  key  of  knowledge  :  you  entered  not  in 
yourselves,  and  them  that  were  entering  you 
hindered.' 

The  establishment  of  the  doctorate,  such  as 
now  in  use  among  us,  is  ordinarily  attributed  to 
Irnerius,  who  himself  drew  up  the  formulary. 
The  first  ceremony  of  this  kind  was  performed 
at  Bologna,  in  the  person  of  Bulgarus,  who  be- 
gan to  profess  the  Roman  law,  and  on  that  oc- 
casion was  solemnly  promoted  to  the  doctorate, 
i.  e.  installed  juris  utriusque  doctor.  But  the 
custom  was  soon  transferred  from  the  faculty  of 
law  to  that  of  theology ;  the  first  instance  whereof 
was  given  in  the  university  of  Paris,  where  Peter 
Lombard  and  Gilbert  de  la  Portree,  the  two 
chief  divines  of  those  days,  were  created  doctors 
in  theology,  sacra  theologiae  doctores.  Spelman 
takes  the  title  of  doctor  not  to  have  commenced 
till  after  the  publication  of  Lombard's  sentences, 
about  1140,  and  affirms,  that  such  as  explained 
that  work  to  their  scholars  were  the  first  that  had 
the  appellation  of  doctors.  Others  go  much 
higher,  and  hold  Bede  to  have  been  the  first 
doctor  at  Cambridge,  and  John  de  Beverly  at 
Oxford,  which  last  died  A.  D.  721.  But  Spel- 
man will  not  allow  doctor  to  have  been  the 
name  of  any  title  or  degree  in  England,  till  the 
reign  of  king  John,  about  1207.  By  stat.  37, 
Hen.  VIII.  c.  17,  sect.  4,  a  doctor  of  the  civil 
law  may  exercise  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction, 
though  a  layman. 

To  pass  D.D.  at  Oxford,  it  is  necessary  for 
the  candidate  to  have  been  four  years  bachelor 
of  divinity.  For  LL.D.  he  must  have  been 
seven  years  in  the  university ;  to  commence 
LL.  B.  five  years,  after  which  he  may  be  ad- 
mitted doctor.  Otherwise,  in  three  years  after 
taking  the  degree  of  M.A  ,  he  may  take  the  de- 
gree of  LL.  B.,  and  in  four  years  more  that  Oi 
LL.  D.,  which  method  and  time  are  likewise  re- 
quired to  obtain  the  degree  of  M.  D.  At  Cam- 
bridge, to  take  the  degree  of  D.  D.,  it  is  requisite 
that  the  candidate  have  been  seven  years  B.D., 
though  in  several  of  the  colleges  the  taking  of  the 
bachelor's  degree  is  dispensed  with,  and  they 
may  go  out  per  saltum.  To  commence  LL.  D. 
the  candidate  must  have  been  five  years  LL.  B., 
or  seven  M.A.  To  pass  M.D.  he  must  haTe 
been  five  years  B.D.,  or  seven  years  M.A. 


DOD 


382 


DOD 


DOCTRINE,  n.  s.          }     Tr.  doc  trine;  Ital. 
DOC'TRINAL,  adj.  &  n.s.  >Span.     and     Port. 
DOC'TRINALLY,  adv.        j  dottrina  ;  Lat.  doc- 
trine, from  doceo,  doctus,  to  teach.    See  DOCILE. 


pointed  minister  of  Hanwell,  in  Oxfordshire ; 
whence  he  removed  to  Fenny  Compton,  and 
to  Cannons  Ashby,  in  Northamptonshire.  In 
1624  he  was  presented  to  the  living  of  Faws- 


Principles  or  propositions  taught;   the  act   of    ley,  in  the  same  county,  where  he  died  in  1645. 


teaching:  doctrinal  has  been  formerly  used 
synonymously.  As  an  adjective  it  signifies 
relating  to,  or  containing  doctrine  ;  and  doctri- 
nally  is  the  corresponding  adverb. 

Whiche  thingis  we  speken  also  not  in  wise  word  is 
of  manny's  wisdom,  but  in  the  doctrine  of  the  spyryt, 
and  maken  a  liknesse  of  spyritual  thingis  to  goostli 
men.  Widif.  1  Cor.  ii. 

He  said  unto  them  in  his  doctrine. 

Mark  iv. 

To  make  new  articles  of  faith  and  doctrine,  no  man 
thinketh  it  lawful :  new  laws  of  government,  what 
church  or  commonwealth  is  there  which  maketh  not, 
either  at  one  time  or  other  ?  Hooker. 

What  special  property  or  quality  is  that,  which 


He  wrote,  1.  An  Exposition  of  the  Command- 
ments, 4to.,  which  work  procured  him  the  name 
of  the  Decalogist ;  2.  An  Exposition  of  the  Book 
of  Proverbs,  4to. 

DODART  (Denis),  a  regent  of  the  faculty  of 
medicine  at  Paris,  was  born  in  that  city  in  1634. 
He  had  an  exquisite  taste  for  music  and  painting, 
was  in  high  esteem  at  court  as  a  physician,  and 
a  member  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences.  He 
wrote  Memoires  pour  servir  a  1'Histoire  de 
Plantes  ;  and  a  curious  work,  entitled  Medicina 
Statica  Gallica.  He  died  in  1707.  His  son, 
Claude  John  Baptiste  Dodart,  became  physician 
to  Louis  XV.,  and  died  in  1730. 

DODARTIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  an- 
giospermiaotder,  and  didynamia  class  of  plants; 


...                                             .      ^.     .1  tl  iu.^  L'ci  ill  la  vriiAci  ,    ailu   uiu  y  uaiuia   i_icu3    \ji    I'lcuiLo. 

beine  no  where  found  but  in  sermons,  maketh  them  £       r  .        ,       ,.    '.    ,           * 

.  .        .,          .,       ,    ,  .-    ,  natural  order  fortieth,  personatae :  CAL.  qumque- 
effectual  to  save  souls,  and  leaveth  all  other  doctrinal 


means  besides  destitute  of  vital  efficacy  ?  Id. 

Humility  is  a  virtue  all  preach,  none  practise,  and 
yet  every  body  is  content  to  hear.  The  master 
thinks  it  good  doctrine  for  his  servant,  the  laity  for  the 
clergy,  and  the  clergy  for  the  laity.  Selden. 

Not  such  as  assent  to  every  word  in  scripture,  can 
be  said  in  doctrinal*  to  deny  Christ.  South. 

Scripture  accommodates  itself  to  common  opinions, 
and  employs  the  usual  forms  of  speech,  without 
delivering  any  thing  doctrinally  concerning  these 
points.  Ray- 

Ye  are  the  sons  of  clergy,  who  bring  all  their  doc- 
trine*  fairly  to  the  light,  and  invite  men  with  freedom 
to  examine  them.  Atterbury. 

That  great  principle  in  natural  philosophy  is  the 
doctrine  of  gravitation,  or  mutual  tendency  of  bodies 
toward  each  other. 

Watts's  Improvement  of  the  Mind. 

Spirits  and  doctrines  therefore  may  be  considered, 
the  latter  word  as  explanatory  of  the  former  :  and 


dentated ;  COR.  under  lip  twice  as  long  as  the 
upper :  CAPS,  bilocular  and  globose.  Species  two, 
natives  of  Palestine. 

DODBROOK,  a  market  town  and  parish  of 
Devonshire,  fifteen  miles  south-west  from  Dart- 
mouth, and  207  W.S.W.  from  London.  It  is 
noted  as  being  the  first  place  where  white  ale  was 
brewed,  of  which  the  rector  claims  tythe  ;  but  in 
lieu  thereof  receives  lOd.  from  each  innkeeper. 
Market,  third  Wednesday  in  every  month. 

DODD  (Charles),  a  Roman  catholic  priest, 
at  Harvington  in  Worcestershire,  where  he  died 
in  1745.  He  wrote  The  Church  History  of 
England,  3  vols.  folio,  printed  at  Brussels,  from 
1737  to  1742. 

DODD,  (Dr.  William),  an  unfortunate  En- 
glish divine,  born  in  1729.  He  was  sent  in 
1745,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  to  the  university  of 
Cambridge.  In  1749  or  1750  he  took  the  degree 
of  B.  A.  with  considerable  honor.  Leaving  the 
university,  he  married  in  1751;  was  ordained  a 


error   sometimes   signifying  idolatry,  erroneous  doc-    deacon  the  same  year ;  priest  in  1753,   and  soon 


Junes  may  comprehend  idolatrous,  as  well   as  false 
doctrines.  Bp.  Newton. 

DOCUMENT,  n.  s.  )      Fr.  document;   Ital. 

DOCUMENT'AL,  adj.     >  Span,  and  Port,  docu- 

mento;  Lat.  documentum,  from  doceo,  docui,  to 


became  a  celebrated  preacher.  His  first  prefer- 
ment was  the  lectureship  of  West-Ham.  In 
1754  he  was  also  chosen  lecturer  of  St.  Olave's, 
Hart-Street;  and  in  1757  took  the  degree  of 
M.A.  at  Cambridge.  On  the  establishment  of 


teach.  The  thing  taught:  precept;  instruction,  the  Magdalen  Hospital  in  1758,  he  was  a  strenu- 
ous supporter  of  that  charity,  and  soon  after  be- 
came preacher  at  the  chapel.  By  the  patronage 

of  bishop  Squire,  he,  in  1663,  obtained  a  pre- 
them,  that  as  their  majesty  made  them  dispensators     ,        •>     <•  r>  jV»u  L     r 

.     ,       .,r       ,         bend  ot  Brecon,  and,  by  the  interest  of  some  city 
of  her  favour,  so  it  behoveth  them  to  shew  themselves  .  *J  f    , 


Hence  written  evidence  in  law. 

It  is  a  most  necessary  instruction  and  document  for 


....  •        i 

nends'  was  appointed  one  of  the  king  s  chap- 
lains ;  soon  atter  which  he  had  the  care  of  the 
education  of  the  earl  of  Chesterfield.  In  1766 
he  went  to  Cambridge  and  took  the  degree  of 
LL.D.  Impatient  for  further  advancement,  he 

Gentle  insinuations  pierce,  as  oil  is  the  most  pene-     adopted  measures  which  eventually    terminated 

in  hig  ruin      Qn  the  hvi      of  gt  George  Hanover 

^  becoming    vacant,  he  wrote  an  anony- 

.,      ,      ,     , 
mous  letter  to  the  lord  chancellor  s  lady,  offering 

3000  guineas  if  by  her  assistance  he  was  promoted 
^  it-  This  being  traced  to  him>  complaint  was 

immediately  made  to  the  king,  and  Dr.  Dodd 
DOD  (John),  a  puritan  divine,  was  born  at    was  dismissed  with  disgrace  from  his  office  of 
Shotledge   in   Cheshire,   in  1547.     He  became    chaplain.     From  this  period  he  lived  neglected, 
fellow  of  Jesus  College,  Cambridge,  and  was  ap-    if  not  despised  ;  and  his  extravagance  still  cpu- 


equal  distributors.  Bacon. 

It  h  not  unnecessary  to    digest  the    documents  of 
cracking  authors  into  several  classes. 

Harvey  on  Consumption. 


trating  of  all  liquors  ;  but  in  magisterial  documents  men 
think  themselves  attached,  and  stand  upon  their  guard. 
Government  of  the  Tongue. 

Learners  should  not  be  too  much  crowded  with  a 
heap  or  multitude  of  documents  or  ideas  at  one  time. 

Watts. 


DOD 


383 


DOD 


tinuing,  he  became  involved  in  difficulties,  which 
tempted  him  to  forge  a  bond  from  his  late  pupil 
lord  Chesterfield,  February  4th,  1777,  for  £4200, 
which  he  actually  received  ;  but,  being  detected, 
was  tried  at  the  Old  Bailey,  found  guilty,  and 
received  sentence  of  death.  Notwithstanding 
numerous  and,  we  believe,  unprecedented  appli- 
cations for  mercy,  he  was  executed  at  Tyburn, 
June  27th,  1777.  Dr.  Dodd  was  a  voluminous 
writer  and  compiler.  He  published  a  Commen- 
tary on  the  Bible,  3  vols.  folio;  Sermons  to 
Young  Men,  3  vols.  12mo.;  Reflections  on 
Death,  12mo. ;  The  Visitor,  a  periodical  paper, 
2  vols.  12mo. ;  Sermons  on  the  Miracles  and 
Parables,  4  vols.  8vo. ;  Several  Poems  and  Mis- 
cellaneous Pieces ;  and  lastly,  he  left  for  the  press 
Thoughts  in  Prison. 

DODD  (Ralph),  a  civil  engineer,  the  original 
projector  of  a  tunnel  under  the  Thames,  and 
various  other  public  works  of  importance.  In 
1795,  he  published  an  Account  of  the  principal 
Canals  in  the  known  World,  with  Reflections  on 
the  great  Utility  of  Canals.  In  1798,  he  laid 
before  the  public  his  plan  for  a  tunnel  under  the 
Thames,  which  was  approved  by  government ; 
but  the  scheme  was  abandoned  soon  after  its 
commencement.  He  had  also  a  share  in  the  im- 
provement of  steam  vessels ;  and  the  first  impetus 
to  the  scheme  for  navigating  by  steam  in  England 
•was  given  by  a  patent  which  he  obtained  for  a 
steam-boat  on  the  Thames,  from  London  to 
Gravesend,  which,  however,  was  not  carried  into 
effect.  He  afterwards  navigated,  in  a  steam - 
vessel,  round  the  coasts  of  England  and  Ireland. 
He  died  at  Cheltenham,  in  April,  1832. 

DOD'DER,  n.  s.  &  v.  a.  }        According     to 

DOD'DERED,  adj.  S  Skinner  from  Dut. 

touteran,  to  shoot  up ;  but  Mr.  Thomson  says, 
from  Goth,  dattdi ;  Teut.  todter,  the  slayer, 
because  injurious  to  corn  and  flax.  A  plant. 
See  the  extract  from  Hill.  The  verb  is  derived 
from  the  noun.  Doddered  is  overspread;  dodder, 
excrescencies. 

DODDRIDGE  (Philip),  D.D.,  an  eminent 
Independent  minister,  born  in  London,  1702. 
Having  completed  the  study  of  the  classics,  he 
was,  in  1719,  placed  under  the  tuition  of  the 
Rev.  John  Jennings,  who  kept  an  academy  at 
Kibworth  in  Leicestershire.  He  was  first  settled 
as  a  minister  at  Kibworth,  where  he  preached  to 
a  small  congregation  of  the  Independent  persua- 
sion ;  but,  on  Mr.  Jennings's  death,  succeeded  to 
the  care  of  his  academy;  and  soon  after  was 
chosen  minister  by  a  large  congregation  at  Nor- 
thampton, to  which  he  removed,  and  where  the 
number  of  his  pupils  increased.  He  instructed 
them  with  the  freedom  and  tenderness  of  a  father; 
and  never  desired  that  they  should  blindly  follow 
his  sentiments.  He  checked  every  appearance  of 
bigotry  and  uncharitableness.  Yet  while  thus 
liberal  to  the  opinions  of  others,  he  refused  a 
very  handsome  offer  of  patronage  made  him  by 
the  duchess  of  Bedford,  on  condition  of  entering 
the  church  of  England.  He  died  at  Lisbon, 
whither  he  went  for  the  recovery  of  his  health,  in 
1751.  He  wrote,  1.  Free  Thoughts  on  the  most 
probable  means  of  reviving  the  Dissenting  In- 
terest; 2.  The  Life  of  Colonel  James  Gardiner; 


3.  Sermons  on  the  Education  of  Children ;  4. 
The  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul ; 
5.  The  Family  Expositor,  in  6  vols.  4to.,  Sec. ; 
of  which  several  of  the  prelates  of  the  church 
have  spoken  highly.  Among  others,  the  late 
bishop  of  Durham  observes : — '  In  reading  the 
New  Testament,  I  recommend  Doddridge's 
Family  Expositor,  as  an  impartial  interpreter, 
and  faithful  monitor.  Other  expositions  and 
commentaries  might  be  mentioned  greatly  to  the 
honor  of  their  respective  authors,  for  their 
several  excellencies ;  such  as,  elegance  of  com- 
position, acuteness  of  illustration,  and  copious- 
ness of  erudition  :  but  I  know  of  no  expositor, 
who  unites  so  many  advantages  as  Doddridge; 
whether  you  regard  the  solidity  of  his  version, 
the  fulness  and  perspicuity  of  his  composition, 
the  utility  of  his  general  and  historical  informa- 
tion, the  impartiality  of  his  doctrinal  comments, 
or,  lastly,  the  piety  and  pastoral  earnestness  of 
his  moral  and  religious  applications.'  Since 
the  author's  death  a  volume  of  his  Hymns  has 
been  published,  and  his  Theological  Lectures. 
Several  of  his  works  have  been  translated  into 
Dutch,  German,  and  French. 

DODE'CAGON,  n.  s.  Awfora  and  yuvta. 
A  figure  of  twelve  sides 

DODECAGON,  a  regular  polygon  of  twelve 
equal  sides  and  angles.  If  the  side  of  a  dode- 
cagon be  1,  its  area  will  be  equal  to  3  times  the 
tan.  of  75°:=  3  x  2  +  V  3  =:  11-1961524  nearly; 
and,  the  areas  of  plane  figures  being  as  the 
squares  of  their  sides,  therefore  11-1961524  mul- 
tiplied by  the  square  of  the  side  of  any  dodecagon, 
will  give  its  area. 

DODECAGYNIA ;  from  Sotitica,  twelve,  and 
yvv»j,  a  woman ;  the  fifth  order  in  the  class  dode- 
candria;  consisting  of  plants,  which,  along  with 
the  general  characteristics  of  the  class,  have 
twelve  female  organs.  See  BOTANY. 

DODECAHEDRON,  in  geometry,  one  of  the 
Platonic  bodies,  or  regular  solids,  contained  under 
twelve  equal  and  regular  pentagons. 

DODECANDRIA ;  from  S o>5«a,  twelve,  and 
avqp,  a  man;  the  eleventh  class  in  Linnaeus's 
sexual  system,  consisting  of  plants  with  her- 
maphrodite flowers,  that  have  twelve  male  organs. 
It  is  not,  however,  limited  to  this  number. 
Many  genera  have  sixteen,  eighteen,  and  even 
nineteen  stamina.  The  essential  character  is, 
that  the  stamina,  however  numerous,  are  inserted 
into  the  receptacle.  See  BOTANY. 

DODECAS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  trigy- 
nia  order,  and  dodecandria  class  of  plants :  CAL. 
half  quadrifid,  having  the  corolla  above :  COR. 
quinquefid :  CAPS,  unilocular,  conjoined  with  the 
calyx.  Species  one  only,  a  Surinam  shrub. 

DEDECATEMO'RION,  n.  s.  A«fl«arjj- 
ftopiov.  The  twelfth  part. 

Tis  dodecatemorion  thus  described  : 

Thrice  ten  degrees,  which  every  sign  contains, 

Let  twelve  exhaust,  that  not  one  part  remains  ; 

It  follows  straight,  that  every  twelfth  confine* 

Two  whole  and  one  half  portion  of  the  signs. 

Creech. 

DODECATHEON,  in  botany,  meadia;  a 
genus  of  the  monogynia  order,  and  pentandria 
class  of  plants; natural  order  twenty-first,  precix  : 


DOD 


384 


DOD 


COK.  verticillated  and  reflexed  :  STAM.  placed  ia 
me  tube  :  CAPS,  unilocular  and  oblong.  Species 
one  only,  a  native  of  Virginia,  with  leaves  like  a 
lettuce,  but  bearing  beautiful  flowers  somewhat 
resembling  a  cowslip. 

DODGE,  v.  n.  Dr.  Johnson  says  from  a  cor- 
ruption of  dog,  but  more  probably  from  Teut. 
ducken,  dongen,  to  conceal.  To  deal  craftily ; 
shift  place  so  as  to  hide;  treat  capriciously. 

DODINGTON  (George  Bubb,  lord  Mel- 
combe  Regis),  was  the  son  of  a  gentleman  of 
fortune;  or,  as  others  say,  of  an  apothecary, 
named  Bubb,  who  married  into  a  wealthy  family, 
in  Dorsetshire.  He  was  born  in  1691,  was 
elected  member  of  parliament  for  Winchelsea,  in 
1715,  and  was  soon  after  appointed  envoy  to  the 
court  of  Spain.  In  1720,  by  the  death  of  his 
maternal  uncle,  he  came  into  possession  of  a 
large  estate,  and  took  the  surname  of  Dodington. 
In  1 724,  having  closely  connected  himself  with 
Sir  Robert  Walpole,  he  was  appointed  a  lord  of 
the  treasury,  and  became  clerk  of  the  pells  in 
Ireland.  He  afterwards  joined  the  opposition, 
and,  on  the  fall  of  Walpole,  became  treasurer  of 
the  navy.  This  party  he  also  quitted,  in  order 
to  lead  the  opposition  under  Frederic,  prince  of 
Wales,  whose  death  for  some  time  arrested  his 
career.  In  1755,  he  accepted  his  former  post  of 
treasurer  of  the  navy,  under  the  duke  of  New- 
castle, but  lost  it  the  following  year.  On  the 
accession  of  George  III.,  he  was  early  received 
into  the  confidence  of  lord  Bute  ;  and,  in  1761, 
was  advanced  to  the  peerage  by  the  title  of  lord 
Melcombe,  and  died  the  following  year.  This 
versatile  politician  was  generous,  magnificent, 
and  convivial  in  private  lite,  and  the  patron  and 
friend  of  Young,  Thomson,  Glover,  Fielding, 
Bentley,  Voltaire,  Lyttelton,  and  Chesterfield, 
who,  with  many  of  meaner  pretensions,  mingled 
at  his  hospitable  table.  He  is  best  known  by 
his  celebrated  Diary,  published  in  1784,  by 
Henry  Penruddock  Wyndham,  Esq.  A  more 
curious  exposition  of  avarice,  vanity,  servility, 
and  selfishness,  as  a  place-hunter  and  trading 
politician,  has  seldom  been  exhibited. 

DO'DKIN,  n.s.  Dut.  duytken.  A  doitkin 
or  little  doit ;  a  contemptuous  name  for  a  low 
coin. 

DO'DMAN,  n.  s.    The  name  of  a  fish. 

DODO,  in  ornithology.     See  DIDUS. 

DODONA,  a  town  of  Thesprotia  in  Epirus, 
or,  as  some  say,  in  Thessaly.  There  was  in  its 
neighbourhood  a  celebrated  oracle  of  Jupiter. 
The  town  and  temple  of  the  god  were  first  built 
by  Deucalion,  after  the  general  deluge.  It  was 
supposed  to  be  the  most  ancient  oracle  of  all 
Greece ;  and  according  to  the  traditions  of  the 
Egyptians,  mentioned  by  Herodotus,  it  was 
founded  in  consequence  of  an  oracular  message 
by  a  dove.  Two  black  doves,  he  says,  took  their 
flight  from  the  city  of  Thebes  in  Egypt ;  one  of 
which  flew  to  the  temple  of  Jupiter  Ammon, 
and  the  other  to  Dodona,  where  with  a  human 
voice  they  acquainted  the  inhabitants  that  Jupiter 
had  consecrated  the  ground,  which  in  future 
woujd  give  oracles.  This  fable  might  have  been 
founded  on  the  double  meaning  of  the  word 
TtXciai,  which  signifies  doves  in  most  parts  of 
Greece,  while  in  a  dialect  of  the  Epirots  it 


implies  old  women.  In  ancient  times  the  oracles 
were  delivered  by  the  murmuring  of  a  neigh- 
bouring fountain  ;  but  the  custom  was  afterwards 
changed.  Large  kettles  were  suspended  in  the 
air  near  a  brazen  statue,  which  held  a  lash  in  its 
hand.  When  the  wind  blew  strong,  the  statue 
was  agitated,  and  struck  against  one  of  the  ket- 
tles, which  communicated  the  motion  to  all  the 
rest,  and  raised  the  clattering  and  discordant  din, 
which  continued  for  awhile,  and  from  which  the 
artifice  of  the  priests  drew  the  predictions.  The 
ship  Argo  was  built  with  wood  of  the  oaks  of 
Dodona,  and  some  of  the  beams,  it  is  said,  gave 
oracles  to  the  Argonauts,  and  warned  them 
against  the  approach  of  calamity.  Within  the 
forest  of  Dodona  there  was  a  miraculous  stream, 
and  a  fountain  of  cool  water,  which  had  the 
power  of  lighting  a  torch  as  soon  as  it  touched 
it.  This  fountain  was  totally  dry  at  noon-day, 
and  was  restored  to  its  full  course  at  midnight, 
from  which  time  till  the  following  noon  it  began 
to  decrease,  and  at  the  usual  hour  was  again 
deprived  of  its  waters.  The  oracles  of  Dodona 
were  generally  delivered  by  women.  No  traces  of 
this  town  have  been  discovered  in  modern  times  ; 
but  in  Mount  Tomarus,  there  is  a  forest  of  vast 
extent,  spreading  far  to  the  westward,  which 
seems  to  answer  to  the  site.  In  the  higher  parts, 
where  the  oak  does  not  thrive,  there  are  immense 
ranges  of  pines  and  firs.  Dr.  Holland,  one  of 
the  latest  travellers  in  Albania,  when  describing 
the  city  of  loannina,  enters  into  the  long  con- 
troverted point  of  the  site  of  Dodona,  which  he 
endeavours  to  fix  between  Thesprotia  and  Mo- 
lossia.  Strabo  distinctly  says,  that  it  belonged 
at  first  to  the  Thesprotians,  and  afterwards  to  the 
Molossians.  And  we  are  not  aware  of  its  having 
been  assigned  by  any  writers  of  the  same  era  to 
these  two  different  nations  at  the  same  time.  It 
is  singular  that  Dr.  Holland  should  have  over- 
looked one  proof  of  the  opinion  supported  by 
him,  as  it  occurs  in  the  very  passage  of  JEschy- 
lus,  to  which  he  refers  in  the  note  to  p.  143. 
./Eschylus  speaks  of  lo  going  to  the  Molossian 
plains  and  the  temple  of  Thesprotian  Jove. 


|TT£I  ydp  jjX&c  Trpotr  MoXofftrd  yaT 
TJ)V  aiTrvvwTov  r  afiQl  Aai5aiv»jv,  'iva 
pavrtia  flajcoc  r'  rjarl  QtffirpwTov  Aiof, 
rtpac  r  diriffTOV,  ai  TrpoffTJyopoi  Spvig. 

Prom.  854—857. 

DODONJEUS,  DODONIAN,  in  antiquity,  an 
epithet  given  to  Jupiter,  because  he  was  wor- 
shipped in  a  temple  built  in  the  forest  of 
Dodona.  Dodonides  were  the  priestesses  who 
gave  oracles  at  this  temple. 

DODSLEY  (Robert),  an  eminent  bookseller, 
and  ingenious  writer,  born  at  Mansfield  in  Not- 
tinghamshire in  1703.  He  was  originally  a 
livery  servant,  but  his  natural  genius,  and  early 
passion  for  reading,  soon  elevated  him  to  a 
superior  station.  He  wrote  an  elegant  satirical 
farce  called  The  Toy  Shop,  which  was  acted 
with  great  applause  in  1735,  and  which  recom- 
mended him  to  the  patronage  of  Pope.  The 
following  year  he  produced  the  King  and  Miller 
of  Mansfield.  The  profits  of  these  two  farces 
enabled  him  to  commence  bookseller,  and  his 
own  merit  procured  him  eminence  in  that  pro- 


DOG. 


385 


He  wrote  some  other  dramatic  pieces, 
and  published  a  collection  of  his  works  in  one 
vol.  8vo.,  under  the  modest  title  of  Trifles ; 
which  was  followed  hy  Public  Virtue,  a  poem, 
in  4to. :  he  also  collected  several  volumes  of 
well-chosen  Miscellaneous  Poems  and  Fugitive 
Pieces,  whose  brevity  would  otherwise  have 
endangered  their  being  totally  lost  to  posterity. 
Tie  was  also  the  original  publisher  of  the  Annual 
Register,  of  which  Burke  was  the  editor ;  and  in 
1750  he  published  his  best  work,  The  (Economy 
of  Human  Life.  He  died  in  1764. 

DODWELL  (Henry),  a  learned  controversial 
writer,  born  at  Dublin  in  the  year  1641.  He 
wrote  a  great  numbei  of  tracts ;  but  bishop  Bur- 
net  and  others  accuse  him  of  doing  injury  to 
Christianity,  by  his  indiscreet  love  of  paradoxes 
and  novelties,  and  thus  exposing  himself  to  the 
scoffs  of  unbelievers.  His  pamphlet,  On  the 
Immortality  of  the  Soul,  gave  rise  to  the  well- 
known  controversy  between  Mr.  Collins  and  Dr. 
Clark  on  that  subject.  He  died  in  1711. 

DOE,  n.  s.     From  Sax.  ba  ;  Dan.  daa;  Lat. 
dama.     A  she  deer;  the  female  of  a  buck. 
Then  but  forbear  your  food  a  little  while, 

While,  like  a  doe,  I  go  to  find  my  fawn, 

And  give  it  food.        Shakspeare.     At  You  Like  It. 

Bucks  have  horns,  does  none. 

Jiacon's  Natural  History. 
The  fearful. doe 
And  flying  stag  amidst  the  greyhounds  go. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

DOE,  in  zoology.  See  CERVUS. 
DOES  (Jacob  Vender),  a  painter,  born  at 
Amsterdam  in  1623,  died  in  1673.  He  studied 
at  Rome,  where  he  followed  the  manner  of 
Bamboccio.  His  landscapes  are  dark,  but  fine, 
and  the  figures  beautifully  executed.  He  had 
two  sons,  Jacob  and  Simon,  both  good  artists  ; 
the  first  of  whom  died  in  1693,  the  latter  in 
1717. 

DOFF,  v.  a.  From  do  off.  To  put  off  dress ; 
to  shift :  divest ;  delay. 

You  have  deceived  our  trust, 
And  made  us  duff  GUT  easy  robes  of  peace, 
To  crush  our  old  limbs  in  ungentle  steel. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  IV. 
Your  eye  in  Scotland 

Would  create  soldiers,  and  make  women  fight, 
To  doff  their  dire  distresses.  Id.   Macbeth. 

Every  day  thou  doffett  me  with  some  device,  lago. 

Id.   Othello. 
Nature,  in  awe  to  him, 
Hath  doffed  her  gaudy  trim, 
With  her  great  master  so  to  sympathize. 

Milton. 
That  judge  is  hot,  and  doffs  his  gown. 

Dryden's  Jtevenal. 

Alcides  doffs  the  lion's  tawny  hide.       Rowe. 
Why  art  thou  troubled,  Herod  ?   What  vain  fear 
Thy  blood-revolving  breast  doth  move  ? 

Heaven's  king,  who  doffs  himself  our  flesh  to  wear, 
Co:nes  not  to  rule  in  wrath,  but  serve  in  love. 

Craihaw. 
Could  they  doff 

Their  hose  as  they  have  doffed  their  hats,  'twould  be 
A  blessing,  as  a  mark  the  less  for  plunder. 
But  let  them  fly,  the  crimson  kennels  now 
Will  not  much  stain  their  stockings,  since  the  mire 
Is  of  the  self-same  purple  hue.  Byron, 

VOL  VII. 


DOFREFIELD,   or   DOFRINE,    the   highest 
peak  of  the    mountains   which  divide  Norway 
from  Sweden.     King  Christian  V.   rode  over  i": 
in  1686,  while  his  attendants  only  ventured   to 
go  on   foot.     He   was  saluted  with  nine  pieces 
of  cannon    by    general  Webe;    and   erected    a 
pyramid  on  the  peak,  in  memory  of  the  exploit. 
DOG,  n.  s.  &  v.  a.   ~\        Fr.     dogue  ;     Dutch 
DOG-BANE,  n.  s.  dogghe ;    Teut.   dagghc, 

DOG-BER'HY,  according    to    Minsheu, 

DOG-BOLT,  from    Belg.    duckcn,    to 

DOG-BRIAR,  shut   up,    because  dogs 

DOG-CHEAP,  are  shut  up  in  the  day- 

DOG-DAYS,  time,  or  from  Gr.  &ZKOC, 

DOG-DRAW,  a  biter.     See  the  article. 

DOG-FISH,  A    name    of    contempt 

DOG-FISHER,  for  man.     As  a  verb  it 

DOG-FLY,  signifies    to    watch    or 

DOGGED,  adj.  hunt  as  a  dog  does.  Dog- 

DOGGEDLY,  adv.  bane,  dog-berry,  dog- 
DOGGEDNESS,  n.  s.  .briar,  dog-rose,  and  dog- 
DOGGISH,  adj.  'wood  are  plants ;  dog- 

DOG-HEARTED,  adj.  bolt  is  a  coarse  fellow,' 
DOG-HOLE,  n.s.  as  Dr.  Johnson  thinks, 

DOG-KENNEL,  from  the  coarser  part  of 

DOG-LOUSE,  rlour  having  been  called 

DOG-ROSE,  dog-bolt ;       dog-cheap, 

DOG-SLEEP,  cheap   as   the    food    of 

DOG-STAR,  dogs ;    dog-days    begin 

DOG-TEETH,  when  the  dog-star  rises 

DOG-TRICK,  and  sits  with  the  sun  ;  a 

DOG-TROT,  dog-draw  is,  says  Co  well, 

DOG-WEARY,  a  manifest  deprehension 

DOG-WOOD,  of   an   offender   against 

DOG'S-MEAT.  J  venison    in    the    forest, 

when  he  is  found  drawing  after  a  deer  by  the 
scent  of  a  hound  which  he  leads  in  his  hand. 
Dog-fish  is  another  name  for  the  shark  ;  dog- 
fisher  another  and  small,  but  voracious  fish  ;  dog- 
lly  a  voracious  fly.  Dogged  and  doggish  is 
morose,  ill-tempered,  surly ;  and  doggedly  and 
doggedness  the  corresponding  adverb  and  sub- 
stantive ;  dog- hearted  is  doggish ;  dog-hole  a 
mean  hole  or  habitation,  sometimes  not  equalling 
that  of  the  dog,  or  a  dog-kennel :  dog-louse  a 
louse  that  is  frequently  found  on  the  dog :  dog- 
sleep,  pretended  sleep  :  dog-star,  Sirius,  the  star 
that  gives  name  to  the  dog-days,  once  reckoned 
unhealthy:  dog-teeth  are  those  teeth  next  the 
grinders,  which  resemble  the  dog's  :  dog-trick  is 
a  mischievous  or  ill  turn  :  dog-trot  a  gentle  trot, 
like  that  of  a  dog :  dog-weary,  excessively  weary 
dogs'-meat,  a  refuse,  offal. 

Beware  of  dogs,  beware  of  evil  workers 

Phil.  Hi.  2. 

She  bringeth  me  the  grete  clobbed  staves, 
And  cryeth,  slee  the  dogget  everich  on, 
And  breke  hem  bothe  bak  and  every  bon. 

Chaucer.  Cant.  Tale*. 

I  never  heard  a  passion  so  confused, 
So  strange,  outrageous,  and  so  variable, 
As  the  dog  Jew  did  utter  in  the  streets. 

Shakspeare. 

I  have  dogged  him  like  his  murtherer.  Id. 

Your  uncle  must  not  know  but  you  are  dead  ; 
111  fill  these  dogged  spies  with  false  reports. 
Id,   King 
9  T 


386 


D     O     G. 


His  unkindness. 

That  stript  her  from  his  bcuetliction,  turned  her 
To  foreign  casualties,  gave  her  dear  rights 
To  his  doghearted  daughters.  Id.   King  Lear. 

Such  smiling  rogues  as  these  sooth  every  passion 
Renege,  affirm,  and  turn  their  halcyon  beaks 
With  every  gale  and  vary  of  their  masters, 
As  knowing  nought,  like  dojs,  but  following.  Id. 

France  is  a  doghole,  and  it  no  more  merits  the  tread 
of  a  man's  foot  :  to  the  wars.  Id. 

Oh,  master,  master,   I  have  watched  so  long, 
That  I'm  dogweary.  Id.    Taming  of  the  Shrew. 

Sorrow  dogging  sin, 

Afflictions  sorted.  Herbert. 

I  fear  the  dread  events  that  dog  them  both, 
Lest  some  ill -greeting  touch  attempt  the  person 
Of  our  renowned  sister.  Milton. 

Few  miles  on  horseback  had  they  jogged, 
But  fortune  unto  them  turned  dogged. 

Hudibrat. 

His  only  solace  was,  that  now 
His  dogbolt  fortune  was  so  low, 
That  either  it  must  quickly  end, 
Or  turn  about  again,  and  mend.  Id. 

This  said,  they  both  advanced,  and  rode 
A  dogtrot  through  the  bawling  crowd.  Id. 

Behold  an  Egyptian  in  the  skin  of  an  Hebrew  • 
How  dogged  an  answer  doth  Moses  receive  to  so  gentle 
a  reproof  !  Bp.  Hall  Contemplations. 

Nor  was  it  more  in  his  power  to  be  without  promo- 
tion and  titles,  than  for  a  healthy  man  to  sit  in  the 
sun,  in  the  brightost  dog-dags,  and  remain  without 
warmth.  Clarendon. 

The  dog-faher  is  good  against  the  falling  sickness. 

Walton. 
These  spiritual  joys  are  dogged  by  no  sad  sequels. 

Glamille. 

The  same  ill  taste  of  sense  will  serve  to  join 
Dog  foxes  in  the  yoke,  and  sheer  the  swine. 

Dryden. 

But  could  you  be  content  to  bid  adieu 
To  the  dear  playhouse,  and  the  players  too, 
Sweet  country  seats  are  purchased  every  where. 
With  land  and  gardens,  at  less  price  than  here 
You  hire  a  darksome  doghole  by  the  year. 

Id.  Juvenal. 

Good  store  of  harlots,  say  you,  and  dogcheap.    Id. 
A  certain  nobleman  beginning   with   a  dogkennel, 
never  lived  to  finish  the  palace  he  had  contrived. 

Id. 

His  reverence  bought  of  me  the  flower  of  all  the 
market ;  these  are  but  dogsmeat  to  'em.  Dryden. 

Learn  better  manners,  or  I  shall  serve  you  a  dog- 
trick  ;  I'll  make  you  know  your  rider. 

Dryden't  Don  Sebastian. 

Why  should  we  not  think  a  watch  and  pistol  as  dis- 
tinct soecies  one  from  another,  as  a  horse  and  a  dog  ? 

Locke. 

Of  the  rough  or  hairy  excrescence,  those  on  the 
briar,  or  dogrose,  are  a  good  instance. 

Derham's  Physico-  Theology. 
Thump-buckler  Mars  began, 
And  at  Minerva  with  a  lance  of  brass  he  head-long 

ran  ; 
These  vile  words  ushering  his  blows,  Thou  dog.fly, 

what's  the  cause 

Thou  makest  gods  fight  thus?        Chapman' t  Iliad. 
I  am  desired  to  recommend  a  dogkennel  to  any  that 
shall  want  a  pack.  Tatler. 

Juvenal  indeed  mentions  a  drowsy  husband,  who 
raised  an  estate  by  snoring ;  but  then  he  is  represented 
to  h.-.ve  slept  what  the  common  people  call  dog-sleep. 

Additon. 


All  shun  the  raging  dog-star's  sultry  heat, 

And  from  the  half-unpeopled  town  retreat.        Id. 
It  is  part  of  the  jaw  of  a  shark  or  dog-fish. 

Woodward. 

The  best  instruments  for  dividing  of  herbs  are  inci- 
sor-teeth ;  for  crarking  of  hard  substances,  as  bones 
and  nuts,  grinders  or  mill- teeth ;  for  dividing  of  flesh, 
sharp-pointed  or  dog-teeth.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

Had  whole  Colepeper's  wealth  been  hops  and  hogs, 
Could  he  himself  have  sent  it  to  the  dogsl  Pope. 

I  have  been  pursued,  dogged  and  way-laid  through 
several  nations,  and  even  now  scarce  think  myself 
secure.  Id. 

Reverse  your  ornaments  and  hang  them  all 

On  some  patched  doghole  eked  with  ends  of  wall. 
«    ,  Id. 

Hate  dogs  their  rise,  and  insult  mocks  their  fall. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

DOG,  in  zoology,  an  animal  remarkable  for  its 
natural  docility,  fidelity,  and  affection  for  its 
master;  qualities  which  mankind  are  careful  to 
improve  for  their  own  advantage.  These  useful 
creatures  guard  our  houses,  gardens,  and  cattle, 
with  spirit  and  vigilance.  By  their  help  we  are 
enabled  to  take  not  only  beasts,but  birds  ;  and  to 
pursue  game  both  over  land,  and  through  the  wa- 
ter. In  some  northern  countries  they  draw  sledges, 
and  are  also  employed  to  carry  burdens.  In  several 
parts  of  Africa  and  China  dogs  are  eaten,  as  well 
as  by  the  West  Indian  negroes,  and  accounted 
excellent  food ;  and  we  have  the  testimony  of 
Mr.  Forster,  that  dog's  fiesh  in  taste  exactly  re- 
sembles mutton.  They  were  also  used  as  food 
by  the  Romans,  and  long  before  them  by  the 
Greeks,  as  we  learn  from  several  treatises  of 
Hippocrates. 

From  the  structure  of  the  teeth,  it  is  evident 
that  the  dog  is  a  carnivorous  animal.  He  is 
possessed  of  such  strong  digestive  powers,  as  to 
draw  nourishment  from  the  hardest  bones.  When 
oppressed  with  sickness,  to  which  he  is  very  sub- 
ject, especially  in  the  beginning  of  summer,  and 
before  ill  weather,  in  order  to  procure  Teachings, 
he  eats  the  leaves  of  the  quicken-grass,  the 
bearded  wheat-grass,  or  the  rough  cock's-foot 
grass,  which  give  him  immediate  relief.  His 
drink  is  water,  which  he  takes  in  small  quantities 
at  a  time,  by  lapping  with  his  tongue.  His  ex- 
crements are  generally  hard  scybals,  which,  es- 
pecially after  eating  bones,  are  white,  and  were 
once  in  great  repute  as  a  drug;  but  are  now 
justly  disregarded. 

The  dog  is  an  animal  not  only  of  quick  mo- 
tion,  but  remarkable  for  travelling  very  long 
journeys.  He  can  easily  keep  up  with  his  mas- 
ter either  on  foot  or  horseback  for  a  whole  day. 
When  fatigued,  he  does  not  sweat,  but  lolls  out 
his  tongue.  He  lies  generally  on  his  breast, 
with  his  head  turned  to  one  side,  and  sometimes 
with  his  head  above  his  two  fore  feet.  He 
sleeps  little,  and  even  that  does  not  seem  to  be 
very  quiet;  for  he  often  starts,  and  seems  to  hear 
with  more  acuteness  in  sleep  than  when  awake. 
He  can  trace  his  master  by  the  smell  of  his  feet 
in  a  church,  or  in  the  streets  of  a  populous  city. 
This  sensation  is  not  equally  strong  in  every 
kind.  The  hound  can  trace  game,  or  his  mas- 
ter's steps,  twenty-four  hours  afterwards.  He 
barks  more  furiously  the  nearer  he  approaches 


DOG. 


387 


the  fowls,  unless  lie  be  trained  to  silence.  The  fe- 
males admit  the  males  before  they  are  twelve 
months  old.  They  remain  in  season  ten,  twelve, 
or  even  fifteen  days,  during  which  time  they  ad- 
mit a  variety  of  males.  They  come  in  season 
generally  twice  a-year,  and  more  frequently  in 
the  cold  than  in  the  not  months.  The  female 
goes  with  young  about  nine  weeks.  They  gene- 
rally bring  forih  from  six  to  twelve  puppies. 
Those  of  a  small  size  bring  forth  four  or  five, 
sometimes  but  two.  The  whelps  are  commonly 
blind,  and  cannot  open  their  eyes  till  the  tenth 
or  twelfth  day  :  the  males  resemble  the  dog,  the 
females  the  bitch.  In  the  fourth  month,  they 
ose  some  of  their  teeth,  which  are  soon  suc- 
ceeded hy  others. 

Buffon  has  given  a  genealogical  table  of  all 
the  known  dogs,  in  which  he  makes  the  chien  de 
berger,  or  shepherd's  dog,  the  origin  of  the  whole 
species,  because  it  naturally  possesses  the  great- 
est share  of  instinct.  This  table  is  intended 
not  only  to  exhibit  the  different  kinds  of 
dogs,  but  to  give  an  idea  of  their  varieties  as 
arising  from  a  degeneration  in  particular  climates, 
and  from  a  commixture  of  the  different  races. 
'  The  chien  de  berger,  or  shepherd's  dog,'  says 
Buffon,  '  is  the  root  of  the  tree.  This  dog,  when 
transported  into  Lapland,  or  other  very  cold  cli- 
mates, assumes  an  ugly  appearance,  and  shrinks 
into  a  smaller  size;  but  in  Elussia,  Iceland,  and 
Siberia,  where  the  climate  is  less  rigorous,  and 
the  people  a  little  more  advanced  in  civilisation, 
lie  seems  to  be  better  accomplished.  These 
changes  are  occasioned  solely  by  the  influence 
of  those  climates,  which  produce  no  great  altera- 
tion on  the  figure  of  this  dog ;  for,  in  each  of 
these  climates  his  ears  are  erect,  his  hair  thick 
and  long,  his  aspect  wild,  and  he  barks  less  fre- 
quently, and  in  a  different  manner,  than  in  more 
favorable  climates,  where  he  acquires  a  finer  po- 
lish. The  Iceland  dog  is  the  only  one  that  has 
not  his  ears  entirely  erect ;  for  their  extremities 
are  a  little  inclined ;  and  Iceland,  of  all  the 
northern  regions,  has  been  longest  inhabited  by 
half-civilised  men.  The  shepherd's  dog,  when 
brought  into  temperate  climates,  and  among  a 
people  perfectly  civilised,  as  Britain,  France, 
Germany,  would,  by  the  mere  influence  of  the 
climate,  lose  his  savage  aspect,  his  erect  ears,  his 
rude,  thick,  long  hair,  and  assume  the  figure  of 
the  bull-dog,  the  hound,  and  the  Irish  grey- 
hound. The  bull-dog  and  the  Irish  grey-hound 
have  their  ears  still  partly  erect,  and  very  much 
resemble,  both  in  their  manners  and  sanguinary 
temper,  the  dog  from  which  they  derive  their  ori- 
gin. The  hound  is  farthest  removed  from  the  shep- 
herd's dog ;  for  his  ears  are  long,  and  entirely 
pendulous.  The  gentleness,  docility,  and  even 
timidity  of  the  hound,  are  proofs  of  his  great 
degeneration,  or  rather  of  the  great  perfection 
he  has  acquired  by  the  long  and  careful  educa- 
tion bestowed  on  him  by  man.  The  hound,  the 
harrier,  and  the  terrier,  constitute  but  one  race ; 
for,  it  has  been  remarked,  that  in  the  same  litter, 
hounds,  harriers,  and  terriers,  have  been  brought 
forth,  though  the  female  hound  had  been  covered 
by  only  one  of  these  three  dogs.  I  have  joined 
the  common  harrier  to  the  Dalmatian  dog,  or 
barrier  of  Bengal,  because  they  differ  only  in 


having  more  or  fewer  spots  on  their  coat.  I 
have  also  linked  the  turnspit,  or  terrier  with 
crooked  legs,  with  the  common  terrier ;  because 
the  defect  of  the  legs  of  the  former  has  originally 
proceeded  from  a  disease  similar  to  the  rickets", 
with  which  some  individuals  had  been  affected, 
and  transmitted  the  deformity  to  their  descen- 
dants.' 

P*  We  shall  now  proceed  to  describe  more  parti- 
cularly the  principal  varieties  of  this  animal : — 

1.  The  Jkagle,  the  smallest  hunting-dog  used 
in  this  country,   is  chiefly  employed  in  chasing 
the  hare,  and  is  remarkable  for  the  melody  of  its 
tone.     Huntsmen    distinguish    the    rough    and 
smooth  beagle,    but   they   are  both   the   same 
species. 

2.  The  Bull-dog  derives   its  name   from  the 
barbarous  diversion  of  bull-baiting  in  which  it  is 
used.     It  is  of  the  mastiff  kind,  but  is  smaller 
with   a  somewhat   flatter  snout,  the  lower  jaw 
projecting  considerably  beyond  the  upper  one. 
Its  aspect  is  very  ferocious,  and  its  courage  and 
obstinacy  in  attacking  the  bull  are  well  known. 
It  generally  seizes  on  the  Up  or  other  part  of  the 
face,   pinning  the  bull,   as  it  is  called,  to  the 
ground,  and  maintaining  its   hold  in  spite  of 
every  effort  of  the  animal  to  disengage  himself. 
Goldsmith  relates,  that,  at  a  bull-bait  in  the  North 
of  England,  a  young  man  wagered  that  his  dog 
would  attack  the  bull  after  his  feet  were  cut  off 
one  by  one.     The  cruel   experiment  was  tried, 
and  the  dog  seized  the  bull  as  eagerly  as  ever  ! 

3.  Dalmatian,  or  Coach-dog,  is  an  animal  of 
great  beauty,  being  of  a  white  color,  elegantly 
marked  on  all  parts  with  numerous  round  black 
spots.     The  native  country  of  this  breed  is  un- 
certain ;  it  is  commonly  termed  the  Danish  dog, 
and  is  usually  kept  by  gentlemen  as  au  attendant 
on  the  carriage. 

4.  Greenland,  or  Kamtschatdale  dog.     Dogs 
of  this  species  have   a  long  sharp  nose,  erect 
pointed  ears,  and  a  long  tail,  and  are  more  like 
the  shepherd's  dog  of  various  parts  of  Europe 
than   any  other.     They  are  of  different  colors, 
and  many  of  them  curiously  spotted.     In  sum- 
mer they  scratch  a  hole  in  the  earth  in  which  they 
lie,  as  being  cooler,  and  in  the  winter  they  bury 
themselves  in  the  snow  in  the  same  way,  as  a 
shelter  from  the  frost.     They  can  bear  any  de- 
gree of  cold  better   than   heat;  and  in  spring, 
when  the  weather  begins  to  be  warm,  they  pant 
as  .f  come  off  a  long  journey.  As  soon  as  these 
dogs  can  eat,  their  training  begins.     They  are 
then  tied  to  a  stake,  and  plenteously  fed  with 
soup  made  of  fish,  by  which  means  they  grow 
stronger  and  larger  than  if  suffered  to  be  loose. 
A  dark  place  or  pit  is  considered  best  for  their 
confinement,    as   this  makes  them  timid,   and 
afraid  of  surrounding  objects,  and  they  exert 
their  strength  more  effec*ually  to  avoid  them. 
All  those  designed  for  the  draught  are  castrated, 
and  have  their  tails  cropped,  and  such  as  have 
large  bones,  a  broad  foot,  a  wide  mouth,  and  are 
thick  made  at  the  back  of  the  head  and  in  the 
breast,  are  considered   as  the  best  adapted  for 
work.     Each  dog  has  a  particular  name,  as  with 
us,  which  is  of  great  use  in  driving  them,  as  the 
whole  set  is  managed  by  the  voice,  neither  reins 
nor  whip  being  used  for  this  purpose.    They  are 

2  C  2 


388 


DOG. 


fed  on  fish,  which  is  given  them  in  all  possible 
forms  ;  raw,  dressed,  dried,  fresh,  frozen,  or  pu- 
trid. After  they  are  full  grown  they  are  suffered 
to  range  at  large  during  the  summer,  as  their 
services  are  not  then  wanted,  and  they  provide 
their  own  food  without  any  trouble  to  their 
owners.  They  frequent  the  shore,  and  lurk  on 
the  banks  of  the  rivers,  often  standing  up  to  the 
belly  in  water  catching  the  fish,  at  which  they 
snap  with  such  a  certain  aim,  that  they  seldom 
miss  it  if  within  reach.  When  the  salmon  as- 
cend the  rivers  in  great  numbers,  their  food  is 
abundant,  and  they  only  eat  the  heads,  as  being 
the  finest  flavored.  In  autumn,  want  of  food 
obliges  them  to  return  to  the  dwellings  of  their 
masters,  where  they  are  tied  up,  that  they  may 
be  ready  for  use  when  wanted.  They  are  then 
very  fat,  so  that  a  small  piece  of  dried  fish  is 
all  that  is  given  them,  and  this  very  sparingly, 
that  they  may  be  the  sooner  fit  for  work,  as  a  fat 
heavy  dog  is  never  a  good  traveller.  They  do 
not  bark  like  the  European  dogs,  but  make  a 
sort  of  howl,  and  at  this  season  they  express  the 
most  piteous  lamentations  day  and  night  for  the 
loss  of  their  liberty.  The  villages  generally  con- 
sist of  fifteen  or  twenty  houses,  each  of  which 
has  at  least  six  dogs  belonging  to  it,  and  when 
one  dog  sets  up  a  howl,  all  the  rest  immediately 
follow,  and  make  the  most  horrible  noise  imagi- 
nable. 

Six  of  these  dogs  are  the  usual  number 
yoked  to  a  sledge,  and  they  are  capable  of 
drawing  a  weight  of  600  or  700  pounds,  at  tne 
rate  of  ten  or  twelve  versts  an  hour ;  the  best 
dogs,  however,  will  often  go  fifteen  versts  or 
more,  which  is  from  eight  to  ten  miles.  With 
about  half  a  dried  or  frozen  fish  gwen  them  in 
the  morning,  they  will  run  sixty  or  eighty,  and 
sometimes  even  a  hundred  versts  a  day  ;  after 
which  they  are  well  fed.  At  other  times  food  is 
very  sparingly  administered  to  them.  The  price 
of  the  common  dogs  is  from  thirty  to  forty  rubles, 
but  a  good  leader  will  sometimes  sell  for  100 
rubles. 

5.  The  greyhound  is  remarkable  for  the  slen- 
derness  of  its  form,  its  elongated  snout,  and  the 
extreme  swiftness  of  its  course.      It  is   indeed 
esteemed  the   fleetest  of  all  the  hunting  dogs, 
but,  as  it  wants  the  faculty  of  scent,  follows  by 
the  eye.     Formerly,  the  greyhound  was  held  in 
such  esteem,  that,  by  the  laws  of  king  Canute,  it 
was  enacted  that  no  one  under  the  degree  of  a 
gentleman  should  presume  to  keep  one. 

6.  Irish  greyhound.    This  is  the  largest  of  the 
dog  kind,  and  in  its  appearance  the  most  beau- 
tiful and  majestic.  The  breed  is  peculiar  to  Ire- 
land, where   it   was   formerly   of  great   use   in 
destroying  the  wolves,  with  which  that  country 
was  much  infested,  but  is  now  extremely  rare. 
These  dogs  are  generally  of  a  white  or  cinnamon 
color,  and  more  robust  than  the  greyhound,  their 
aspect  mild,  and  their  disposition  gentle  and 
peaceable.     It   is   said   that  their  strength  is  so 
great,  that  in  combat  the  mastiff  or  bull  dog  is  far 
from  being  equal  to  them.  They  commonly  seize 
their  antagonists  by  the  back,  and  shake  them  to 
death. 

7.  Italian  greyhound,  has  the  body  arched  and 
the  snout  tapering,  but  its  size  is  only  half  that 


of  the  common  greyhound.  It  is  a  beautiful  and 
delicate  animal,  not  common  in  this  country, 
the  climate  being  too  cold. 

8.  Harrier,   another    of    the    hunting    dogs, 
closely  allied  to  the  beagle,  and  like  that   kind 
comprehending  several  varieties.     This  is  larger 
than  the  beagle, more  nimble,  and  better  adapted 
to  endure  the  labor  of  the  chase.     In  the  pur- 
suit   of  the  hare  it  evinces  the  warmest  ardor, 
and  frequently  outstrips  the  speed  of  the  fleetest 
sportsman.     A  hybrid  breed  between  this  and  the 
terrier,  is  sometimes  kept  for  hunting  the  otter. 

9.  Blood-hound  or  Sleuth  dog.     This  sort  of 
hound  was  held  in  high  request  among  our  ances- 
tors, and  as  it  was  remarkable  for  the  most  ex- 
quisite  sense  of  smelling,  was  frequently  em- 
ployed  in    recovering   game  that  had   escaped 
from   the  hunter.     It  could   follow,  with   great 
certainty,  the  footsteps  of  a  man  to  a  consider- 
•able  distance,  and  was  therefore  of  the  utmost 
utility  in  those  barbarous  and  uncivilised  times, 
in  tracing  murderers  and  other  felons  through 
the  most  secret  coverts.     In  many  districts,  in- 
fested with  robbers,  a  certain  number  of  these 
hounds  were  maintained  at  the  public  charge, 
and  in  general  proved  the  means  of  discovering 
the  perpetratois  of  crimes  when  every  other  en- 
deavour failed  of  success.     The  breed  of  this 
kind  of  dog  is  not  very  generally  cultivated  at 
this  time.     Some  few  are  kept  for  the  pursuit  of 
deer  which  have  been  previously  wounded  by  a 
shot  to  draw  blood,  the  scent  of  which  enables 
the  dog  to  pursue  with  the  greatest  certainty. 
During  the  American  war  numbers  of  them  were 
sent  to  that  country,  and  employed  in  discovering 
fugitives  concealed  in  the  woods  and  other  secret 
places  :  they  were  in  use  also,  for  a  similar  pur- 
pose, during  the  late  revolts  in  the  West-India 
islands,  and  likewise  in  Ireland  at  the  time  of  the 
last  rebellion.     They  are  sometimes  employed  in 
discovering  deer-stealers,  whom  they  infallibly 
trace  by  the  blood  that  issues  from  the  wounds 
of  their  victims.     They  are  also  said  to  be  kept 
in  convents  situated  in  the  lonely  mountainous 
countries  of  Switzerland,  both   as  a  guard   to 
the  sacred  mansions,  and  to  find  out  the  bodies 
of  men  who   have   been   unfortunately  lost  in 
crossing  those  wild  and  dreary  tracts. 

10.  Old  English  hound  is  distinguished  by  its 
great  size  and  strength :  the  body  is  long,  with  a 
deep  chest,  its  ears  long  and  sweeping,  and  the 
tone  of  its  voice  peculiarly  deep  and  mellow. 
It  possesses  the  most  exquisite  sense  of  smelling, 
and  can  often  discover  the  scent  an  hour  after 
the  beagles  have  given  it  up.     Dogs  of  this  kind 
were  once  common  in  Britain,  and  are  said  to 
have  been  formerly  much  larger  than  at  present. 

11.  Fox-hound.      The  breeding  and  training 
of  this  kind  of  dog  is  attended  to  wUh  so  much 
care  in  this  country,  that  they  are  superior  in 
strength,  agility,  and  swiftness,  to  those  of  every 
other  part  of  the  world.     It  is  affirmed,  that  the 
fox-hounds  reared  in  this  country  lose  much  of 
their  native  vigor,  on  Keing  transported  into  any 
other  climate.     In  choosing  these  animals,  such 
as  stand  high  and  appear  light  in  their  make  are 
deemed  preferable.    The  fox-hound  is  not  limited 
to  the  pursuit  of  the  fox  only,  but  is  instructed 
also  to  hunt  the  stag  and  other  deer,  and  is  found 


DOG. 


equal  to  the  most  arduous  contests  ot  the  chase. 
A  chase  of  six  or  eight  hours  has  been  sustained 
by  these  hounds  on  many  occasions;  and  in  1795, 
Merkin,  a  celebrated  fox-hound  bitch,  was  chal- 
lenged to  rim  any  hound  of  her  years,  five  miles 
over  Newmarket,  giving  220  yards,  for  10,000 
guineas,  and  as  a  run  for  trial,  performed  a  race 
of  four  miles  in  seven  minutes  and  a  half. 

12.  King  Charles's  dog,  a  variety  of  the  most 
elegant  kind,  and  which  is  sufficiently  known  in 
this  country  under  the  appellation  above-men- 
tioned.    The  head  is  small  and  rounded,  with 
the  snout  short,  and  the  tail  curved  back;  its 
ears  are  long,  hair  curled,  and  feet  webbed.     Its 
name    is   derived    from    its   being  a  favorite  of 
Charles-  II.,  who  was  always  accompanied  by 
some  of  these  beautiful  animals. 

13.  .Lion-dog,  an    animal  generally  of  small 
size,  having  the  head  and  fore  part  of  the  body 
covered  with  shaggy  hair,  while  the  hind  part  is 
quite  smooth,  except  a  tuft  at  the  end  of  the  tail. 

14.  Lurcher,   the    usual    attendant    on    the 
poacher,  is  a  dog  of  smaller  size  than  the  grey- 
hound, and  stouter  in  proportion ;  its  hair  rough 
and  commonly  of  a  .pale  yellowish  color,  and  the 
aspect  of  its  visage  remarkable  for  its  sullenness. 
As  this  dog  possesses  the  advantage  of  a  fine 
scent,  it  is  most  commonly  employed  in  killing 
hares  and  rabbits  during  the  night-time.     When 
turned  into  the  warren  it  lurks  about  with  the 
utmost  precaution,  and  darts  upon  the  rabbits, 
while  feeding,  without   barking  or  making  the 
least  noise;  and  then  conveys  his  booty  in  silence 
to  his  master. 

15.  Maltese  dog,  a  variety  with  long  soft  and 
silky  hair,  appertaining  to  the  spaniel  kind,  very 
small,  and  of  a  white  color  in  general.     This  is 
one  of  the  most  elegant  of  the  lap-dog  kind,  and 
in  some  varieties,  as  in  the  shock,  is  almost  con- 
cealed in  the  hair  which  covers  it  from  head  to 
foot. 

16.  Mastiff.     This  is  the  size  of  a  wolf,  very 
robust  in  its  form,  and  having  the  sides  of  the 
lips  pendulous.     Its  aspect  is  sullen,  its  bark 
loud  and   terrific;  and  he  appears  every  way 
formed  for  the  important  trust  of  guarding  pro- 
perty committed  to  his  care.    As  a  house  or  yard 
dog,  he  may  be  perhaps  more  valuable  than  the 
Newfoundland  breed,  which  is  more  commonly 
kept  for  this  purpose.     The  mastiff,  in  its  pure 
state,  is  seldom  met  with.     The  generality  of 
dogs,  distinguished  by  that  name,  are  crossed 
breeds  between  the  mastiff  and  bull-dog,  or  the 
ban-dog. 

17.  Newfoundland  dog,  a  variety  of  large  size, 
superior  strength,  sagacity,  and  docile  disposi- 
tion.    The  feet  of  this  kind  of  dog  are  more  pal- 
mated  than  usual,  and  the  animal  is  remarkably 
partial  to  the  water.     The  breed  of  Newfound- 
land dogs  was  originally  brought  from  the  coun- 
try of  which  they  bear  the  name,  where  they  are 
extremely  useful  to  the  settlers  on  those  coasts, 
who  employ  them  as  animals  of  burden,  to  bring 
wood  from  the  interior  of  the  country  to  the  sea 
side  :  three  or  four  of  them  yoked  to  a  sledge  will 
draw  two  or  three  hundred  weight  of  wood  piled 
upon  it  for  seve*  ^1  miles  with  great  ease. 

18.  Pointer,  originally  a  native  of  Spain,  but 
long  since  naturalised  in  this  country.    This  dog 


is  remarkably  apt  at  receiving  instruction,  and  is 
chiefly  employed  in  finding  partridges,  phea- 
sants, Sec.,  for  the  dog;  or  gun. 

19.  Pwg-dog  has   the  nose  turned  upwards, 
the  ears  pendulous,  and  body  square.     In  its 
outward  appearance   this  animal  resembles  the 
bull-dog  in  miniature  :  it  was  formerly  very  com- 
mon in  England,  but  has  of  late  years  become 
scarce. 

20.  Setter,  a  narcly,  nimble,  and   handsome 
dog,  possessed  of  an  exquisite  scent  and  sagacity 
in  discovering  various  kinds  of  game,  especially 
birds,  and  esteemed  one  of  the  most  valuable  of 
our  hunting  dogs. 

21.  Shepherd's  dog,  canis  domesticus  of  Lin- 
njeus,  and  le  chien  de  berger  of  Buffon,  is  dis- 
tinguished by  its  upright  ears  and  remarkable 
velocity  of  the  tail  beneath ;  and  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  first  class  of  farm  dogs.     This  breed 
of  dogs  is  said  to  be  preserved  in  the  'greatest 
purity  in  the  northern   parts  of  Scotland.      In 
driving  a  number  of  sheep  to  any  distant  part,  a 
well-trained  dog  never  fails  to  confine  them  to 
the  road ;   he  watches  every  avenue  that  leads 
from  it,  and. pursues  the  stragglers,  if  any  should 
escape,  and  forces  them  into  order  without  doing 
them  the  least  injury.     If  the  herdsman  be  at 
any  time  absent  from  the  flock,  he  depends  upon 
his  dog  to  keep  them  together;  and,  as  soon  as 
he   gives   the   well-known   signal,  tins   faithful 
creature  conducts  them  to  his  master,  though  at 
a  considerable  distance. 

22.  The  Spaniel,  is  known  by  its  curled   hair, 
and   propensity  to   the  water.     It   is  far  more 
elegant  than  the  water  dog,  and  its  aspect  more 
sagacious  and  mild  :  the  ears  are  long  and  pen- 
dulous, and  the  hair  beautifully  crisped.     It  ij 
chiefly  used  in  discovering  the  haunts  of  water- 
fowl, and  in  finding  birds  that  hate  been  shot  in 
marshy  places. 

23.  Terrier,  a  small  thickset  dog,  of  which 
there  are  two  kinds,  one  with  the  legs  short,  the 
back  long,  and  most  commonly  of  a   black  or 
yellowish  color  mixed  with  white  ;  the  other  of 
more  sprightly  appearance,  with  the  body  shorter, 
and  the  colot  reddish-brown  or  black.     In  both 
the  disposition   is   nearly  the  same ;    it  has  an 
acute  smell,  is  generally  an  attendant  on  every 
pack  of  hounds,  and  is  very  expert  in  forcing 
foxes  and  other  game  out  of  their  coverts. 

24.  Turnspit,  a  spirited  and  active  dog,  once 
an  indispensable   attendant   on   the  spit.    The 
turnspit   is  distinguished  by  having   the  body 
long,  the  legs  very  short,  and  the  tail  curled  on 
the  hack  ;  its  usual  color  is  grayish,  with  black 
spots.     Gmelin  has  three  varieties  of  this  family 
of  dogs,  one  of  which  has  the  feet  straight,  ano- 
ther the  feet  curved,  and  the  third   having  the 
body  covered  with  long  curly  hair. 

25.  Water  dog,  a  variety,  distinguished  by  its 
curly  hair,  which  much   resembles  wool.     The 
webs  between  the  toes  are  larger  than  in  most 
other  dogs,  which  sufficiently  accounts  for  the 
ease  with  which  it  swims,  and  renders  it  useful 
in  hunting  ducks  and  other  water-fowl.     Dogs 
of  this  breed  are  also  frequently  kept  on  board 
ships,  for  the  purpose  of  sending  into  the  water 
after  any  small  article  that  may  chance  to  fall 
overboard. 


390 


DOG. 


In  order  to  choose  a  dog  and  bitch  for  good 
whelps,  take  care  that  the  bitch  come  of  a  gener- 
ous kind,  be  well  proportioned,  having  large  ribs 
and  flanks ;  and  likewise  that  the  dog  be  of  a 
good  breed  and  young  ;  for  a  young  dog  and  an 
old  bitch  breed  excellent  whelps.  The  best  time 
for  hounds  to  be  lined  in,  are  the  months  of 
January,  February,  or  March.  The  bitch  should 
be  used  to  a  kennel,  that  she  may  like  it  after  her 
whelping,  and  she  ought  to  be  kept  warm.  Let 
the  whelps  be  weaned  after  two  months  old  ;  and 
though  it  be  somewhat  difficult  to  choose  a 
whelp  under  the  dam  that  will  prove  the  best  of 
the  litter,  yet  some  approve  that  which  is  last, 
and  account  him  to  be  the  best.  Others  remove 
the  whelps  from  the  kennel,  and  lay  them  se- 
verally and  apart  one  from  the  other ;  then  they 
watch  which  of  them  the  bitch  first  takes  and 
carries  into  her  kennel  again,  and  that  they  sup- 
pose to  be  the  best.  Others  again  imagine  that 
which  weighs  least  when  it  sucks  to  be  the  best : 
this  is  certain,  that  the  lighter  whelp  will  prove 
the  swifter.  As  soon  as  the  bitch  is  littered,  it 
is  proper  to  choose  them  you  mean  to  preserve, 
and  drown  the  rest :  keep  the  black,  brown,  or  of 
one  color,  for  the  spotted  are  not  much  to  be 
esteemed,  though  of  hounds  the  spotted  are  t« 
be  valued.  Hounds  for  chase  are  to  be  chosen 
by  their  colors.  The  white,  with  black  ears,  and 
a  spot  at  the  setting  on  of  the  tail,  are  the  prin- 
cipal to  compose  a  kennel  of,  if  of  good  scent 
and  condition.  The  black  hound,  or  the  black 
tanned,  or  the  all  liver-colored,  or  all  white :  the 
true  talbots  are  the  best  of  the  stronger  line ; 
the  grizzled,  whether  mixed  or  unmixed,  so  they 
be  shag-haired,  are  the  best  verminers,  and  a 
couple  of  these  are  proper  for  a  kennel.  In 
short,  take  these  marks  of  a  good  hound :  that 
his  head  be  a  middle  proportion,  rather  long 
than  round :  his  nostrils  wide,  his  ears  large, 
his  back  bowed ;  his  fillet  great,  his  haunches 
large,  thighs  well  trussed,  ham  straight,  tail  big 
near  the  reins,  the  rest  slender,  the  leg  big,  the 
sole  of  the  foot  dry,  and  in  the  form  of  that  of  a 
fox,  with  large  claws.  As  pointers  and  spa- 
niels, when  good  of  their  kinds,  and  well  broken, 
are  very  valuable  to  sportsmen,  it  is  worth  while 
to  take  some  care  to  preserve  them  in  health. 
This  very  much  depends  on  their  diet  and  lodg- 
ing ;  frequent  cleaning  their  kennels,  and  giving 
them  fresh  straw  to  lie  on,  is  very  necessary;  or, 
in  summer  time,  deal  shavings  or  sand,  instead 
of  straw,  will  check  the  breeding  of  fleas.  A 
dog  is  of  a  very  hot  nature  ;  he  should  there- 
fore never  be  without  clean  water  by  him,  that 
he  may  drink  when  he  is  thirsty.  In  regard  to 
their  food,  carrion  is  by  no  means  proper  for 
them :  it  must  hurt  their  sense  of  smelling,  on 
which  the  excellence  of  these  dogs  greatly  de- 
pends. Barleymeal,  the  dross  of  wheat  flour, 
or  both  mixed  together,  with  broth  or  skimmed 
milk,  is  very  proper  food.  For  change,  a  small 
quantity  of  greaves,  from  which  the  tallow  is 
pressed  by  the  chandlers,  mixed  with  flour,  or 
sheep's  feet  well  baked  or  boiled,  are  a  very 
good  diet:  and  when  you  indulge  them  with 
flesh,  it  should  always  be  boiled.  In  the  season 
of  hunting,  it  is  proper  to  feed  the  dogs  in  the 
evening  before,  and  give  them  nothing  in  the 


morning  they  are  to  be  taken  out,  but  a  little 
milk;  but  if  you  stop  for  your  own  refreshment 
in  the  day,  the  dogs  s'hould  also  get  a  little  bread 
and  milk.  A  pointer  ought  not  to  be  hunted 
oftener  than  two  or  three  days  in  a  week ;  and 
unless  you  take  care  of  his  feet,  and  give  him 
good  lodging  as  well  as  proper  food,  he  will  not 
be  able  to  perform  that  through  the  season.  You 
should  therefore,  after  a  day's  hard  hunting, 
wash  his  feet  with  warm  water  and  salt;  and 
when  dry,  wash  them  with  warm  broth,  or  beer 
and  butter,  which  will  heal  their  soreness,  and 
prevent  a  settled  stiffness  from  fixing.  It  has 
been  already  observed,  that  dogs  are  of  a  hot 
constitution ;  the  greatest  relief  to  them  in  sum- 
mer is  twitch  grass,  sometimes  called  dog  grass. 
It  will  therefore  be  proper  to  plant  some  of  it  in 
a  place  into  which  the  dogs  may  be  turned  every 
morning ;  and  by  feeding  freely  on  it,  they  will 
be  cured  of  the  sickness  they  are  subject  to,  as 
well  as  of  any  extraordinary  heat  of  the  blood  ; 
but  unless  the  grass  be  of  this  sort,  it  will 
have  no  effect.  Dogs  are  exposed  to  different 
casualties,  such  as  bites,  blows,  poison,  &c.  If 
dogs  are  bitten  by  any  venomous  creatures,  as 
snakes,  adders,  &c.,  squeeze  out  the  blood,  and 
wash  the  place  with  salt  and  \irine;  then  lay  a 
plaster  to  it  made  of  calamine,  pounded  in  a  mor 
tar,  with  turpentine  and  yellow  wax,  till  it  come 
to  a  salve.  If  you  give  your  dog  some  of  the 
juice  of  calamine  to  drink  in  milk,  it  will  be  of 
service ;  or  an  ounce  of  treacle  dissolved  in  sweet 
wine.  If  a  dog  has  received  any  little  wounds 
by  forcing  through  hedges,  or  gets  any  lameness 
from  a  blow  or  strain,  bathe  the  wound  or  grieved 
part  with  salt  and  cold  vinegar  (for  warming  it 
only  evaporates  the  fine  spirit) ;  and  when  dry, 
if  a  wound,  you  may  pour  in  it  a  little  friar's 
balsam,  which  will  perform  the  cure  sooner  than 
any  method  hitherto  experienced. 

For  stealing  a  dog  a  man  is  to  forfeit  to  the 
king,  for  the  first  offence,  not  less  than  £30,  nor 
more  than  £50,  with  the  charges  attendant  on 
his  conviction,  or  be  imprisoned  not  less  than 
six,  or  more  than  twelve,  months.  Any  person 
keeping  a  dog  accustomed  to  bite,  is  liable  to 
be  indicted  for  a  common  nuisance;  and  an 
action  will  lie  against  any  person  for  any  sheep, 
horse,  &c  ,  torn  by  a  dog,  if  it  is  proved  that  the 
animal  has  done  so  before 

DOGS,  DISEASES  OF.  Dogs  are  subject  to 
various  diseases :  the  principal  are  thus  de- 
scribed by  Elaine,  with  the  method  of  their  cure. 

The  canine  asthma  is  hardly  ever  observed  to 
attack  any  but  either  old  dogs,  or  those  who,  by 
confinement,  too  full  living,  and  want  of  exer- 
cise, may  be  supposed  to  have  become  diseased 
by  these  deviations  from  a  state  of  nature.  It  is 
hardly  possible  to  keep  a  dog  very  fat  for  any 
great  length  of  time,  without  bringing  it  on. 
This  cough  is  frequently  confounded  with  the 
cough  that  precedes  and  accompanies  distemper, 
but  it  may  be  readily  distinguished  from  this  l>y 
an  attention  to  circumstances,  as  the  age  of  the 
animal,  its  not  affecting  the  general  health,  nor 
producing  immediate  emaciation,  and  its  less 
readily  giving  way  to  medicine.  The  cure  is 
often  very  difficult,  because  the  disease  has  m 
general  been  long  neglected  before  it  is  sufficiently 


DOG. 


391 


noticed  by  the  owners.  As  it  is  in  general 
brought  on  by  confinement,  too  much  warmth, 
and  over-feeding ;  so  it  is  evident  the  cure  must 
be  begun  by  a  steady  persevering  alteration  in 
these  particulars.  The  medicines  most  useful, 
are  alteratives,  and  of  these  occasional  emetics 
are  the  best.  One  grain  of  tartarised  antimony 
(i.  e.  tartar  emetic),  with  two,  three,  or  four 
grains  of  calomel,  is  a  very  useful  and  valuable 
emetic.  This  dose  is  sufficient  for  a  small  dog, 
and  may  be  repeated  twice  a  week  with  great 
success — always  with  palliation. 

Of  diseases  of  the  eyes  dogs  are  subject  to 
almost  as  great  a  variety  as  ourselves,  many  of 
which  end  in  blindness.  No  treatment  yet  dis- 
covered will  remove  or  prevent  this  complaint. 
Sore  eyes,  though  not  in  general  ending  in  blind- 
ness, aro  very  common  among  dogs.  It  is  an 
affection  of  the  eyelids,  is  not  unlike  the  scrofu- 
lous affection  of  the  human  eyelids,  and  is  equally 
benefited  by  the  same  treatment :  an  unguent' 
made  of  equal  parts  of  nitrated  quicksilver  oint- 
ment, prepared  tutty  and  lard,  very  lightly  ap- 
plied. Dropsy  of  the  eyeball  is  likewise  some- 
times met  with,  but  is  incurable. 

Cancer.  The  virulent  dreadful  ulcer,  that  is  so 
fatal  in  the  human  subject,  and  is  called  cancer, 
is  unknown  in  dogs  ;  yet  there  is  very  commonly 
a  large  schirrous  swelling  of  the  teats  in  bitches, 
and  of  the  testicles  (though  less  frequent)  in  dogs, 
that  as  it  sometimes  becomes  ulcerated,  so  it  may 
be  characterised  by  this  name.  In  the  early  state 
of  the  disease  discutients  prove  useful,  as  vine- 
gar with  salt,  and  camphor  and  Spanish  flies, 
with  mercurial  ointment,  have  sometimes  suc- 
ceeded ;  taking  care  to  avoid  irritating  the  part 
so  much  as  to  produce  blister.  But  when  the 
swelling  is  detached  from  the  belly,  and  hangs 
pendulous  in  the  skin,  it  had  better  be  removed, 
and  as  a  future  preventive  suffer  the  bitch  to 
breed.  Schirrous  testicles  are  likewise  some- 
times met  with ;  for  these  no  treatment  yet  dis- 
covered succeeds  but  the  removal  of  the  part,  and 
that  before  the  spermatic  chord  becomes  much 
affected,  or  it  will  be  useless. 

Colic.  Dogs  are  subject  to  two  kinds  of  co- 
lic ;  one  arising  from  constipation  of  the  bowels, 
the  other  is  of  a  kind  peculiar  to  dogs,  apparently 
partaking  of  the  nature  of  rheumatism,  and  also 
of  spasm.  From  a  sudden  or  violent  exposure 
to  cold,  dogs  become  sometimes  suddenly  para- 
lytic, particularly  in  the  hinder  parts;  having 
great  tenderness  and  pain,  and  every  appearance 
of  lumbago.  In  every  instance  of  this  kind  there 
is  considerable  affection  of  the  bowels,  generally 
costiveness,  always  great  pain.  A  warm  bath, 
externnl  stimulants,  but  more  particularly  active 
aperients,  remove  the  colic.  Colic,  arising  from 
costiveness,  is  not  in  general  violently  acute  from 
the  pain  it  produces  ;  sometimes  it  appears  ac- 
companied with  more  spasm  than  is  immediately 
dependent  on  the  confinement  of  the  bowels. 
In  the  former  give  active  aperients,  as  calomel 
with  pil.  cochire,  i.  e.  aloetic  pill  and  glysters;  in 
the  latter  castor  oil,  with  laudanum  and  ether. 

Cough.  Two  kinds  of  cough  are  common 
among  dogs,  one  accompanying  distemper,  the 
other  in  an  asthmatic  affection  of  the  chest.  See 
Canine  Asthma. 


Distemper.     This  is  by  far  the  most  common 
and  most   fatal   among   the   diseases   of  dogs; 
hardly  any  young  dog  escaping  it ;    and  of  the 
few  who  do    escape   it    in    their   youth,   three- 
fourths  are  attacked  with  it  at  some  period  after- 
wards :  it  being  a  mistake  that  young  do<rs  only 
have  it.     It,  however,  generally  attacks  before 
the  animal  arrives  at  eighteen  months  old.  When 
it  comes  on  very  early,  the  chances  of  recovery 
are  very  small.      It  is  peculiarly  fatal  to  grey- 
hounds, much  more  so  than  to  any  other  kind  of 
dog    generally   carrying  them  off  by  excessive 
scouring.    It  is  very  contagious  :  but  it  is  by  no 
means  necessary  that  there  should  be  contagion 
present  to  produce  it ;  on  the  contrary,  the  con- 
stitutional liability  to  it  is  such,  that  any   cold 
taken   may  bring  it  on :    and  hence  it  is  very 
common  to  date  its  commencement  from  dogs 
being  thrown  into  water,  or  shut  out  on  a  rainy 
day,  &c.      There  is  no  disease  which 'presents 
such  varieties   as    this,    either   in    its    mode  of 
attack  or  during  its  continuance.    In  some  cases 
it  commences  by  purging,  in  others  by  fits.  Some 
have  cough  only,  some  waste,  and  others  have 
moisture  from  the  eyes  and  nose,  without  any 
other   active   symptom.      Moist   eyes,   dulness, 
wasting,  with  slight  cough,  and  sickness,  are  the 
common  symptoms  that  betoken  its  approach. 
Then  purging  comes  on,  and  the  moisture  from 
the  eyes  and  nose  from  mere  mucus  becomes 
pus,  or  matter.  There  is  also  frequently  sneezing, 
with,  a  weakness  in  the  loins.    When  the  disease 
in  this  latter  case  is  not  speedily  removed,  uni- 
versal palsy  comes  on.     During  the  progress  of 
the  complaint,  some  dogs  have  fits.     When  one 
fit  succeeds  another  quickly,  the  recovery  is  ex- 
tremely doubtful.     Many   dogs  are  carried  off 
rapidly  by  the  fits,  or  by  purging ;  others  waste 
gradually  from  the  running  from  the  nose  and 
eyes,  and  these  cases  are  always  accompanied 
with  great  marks  of  putridity.       In  the  early 
stages  of  the  complaint  give  emetics ;  they  are 
peculiarly  useful.     A  large  spoonful  of  common 
salt,  dissolved  in  three  spoonfuls  of  warm  water, 
has  been   recommended;    the  quantity   of  salt 
being  increased  according  to  the  size  of  the  dog, 
and  the  difficulty  of  making  him  to  vomit.  While 
a  dog  remains  strong,  one  every  other  day  is  not 
too  much  :  the  bowels  should  be  kept  open,  but 
active  purging  should  be  avoided.     In  case  the 
complaint  should  be  accompanied  with  excessive 
looseness,  it  should  be  immediately  stopped  by 
balls  made  of  equal  parts  of  gum  arabic,  pre- 
pared chalk,  and  conserve  of  roses,  with  rice- 
milk  as  food.     Two  or  three  grains  of  James's 
powder  may  be  advantageously  given  at  night, 
in  cases  where  the  bowels  are  not  affected,  and 
in  the  cases  where  the  matter  from  the  nose  and 
eyes  betokens  much  putridity,  we  have  witnessed 
great  benefit  from  balls  made  of  what  is  termed 
friars'  balsam,  gum  guaiacum,   and  chamomile 
flowers  in  powder :   but  the  most  popular  re- 
medy is  a  powder  prepared  and  vended  under 
the  name  of  Distemper  Powder,  with  instructions 
for  the  use  of  it.    Dogs,  in  every  stage  of  the  dis- 
ease, should  be  particularly  well  fed.     A  seton 
we  have  not  found  so  useful  as  is  generally  sup- 
posed ;  where  the  nose  is  much  stopped,  rubbing 
tar  on  the  upper  part  's  useful,  and  when  there 


392 


DOG 


is  much  stupidity,  aim   ihe  head   seems  much 
affected,  a  blister  on  the  top  is  often  serviceable. 

Fits.  Dogs  are  peculiarly  subject  to  fits. 
These  are  of  various  kinds,  and  arise  from  va- 
rious causes.  In  distemper,  dogs  are  frequently 
attacked  with  convulsive  fits,  which  begin  with 
a  champing  of  the  mouth  and  shaking  of  the 
head,  gradually  extending  over  the  whole  body. 
Sometimes  an  active  emetic  will  stop  their  pro- 
gress, but  more  generally  they  prove  fatal. 
Worms  are  often  the  cause  of  fits  in  dogs.  These 
deprive  the  animal  wholly  of  sense;  he  runs 
wild  till  he  becomes  exhausted,  when  he  gra- 
dually recovers,  and  perhaps  does  not  have  one 
again  for  some  weeks.  Confinement  produces 
fits  and  likewise  costiveness.  Cold  water  thrown 
over  a  dog  will  generally  remove  the  present 
attack  of  a  fit;  and  for  the  prevention  of  their 
future  recurrence  it  is  evident,  that  the  foregoing 
account  of  causes  must  be  attended  to. 

Inflamed  bowels.  Dogs  are  very  subject  to 
inflammation  of  their  bowels,  from  costiveness, 
from  cold,  or  from  poison.  When  inflammation 
arises  from  costiveness  it  is  in  general  very  slow 
in  its  progress,  and  is  not  attended  with  very 
acute  pain,  but  it  is  characterised  by  the  want  ot 
evacuation  and  the  vomiting  of  the  food  taken, 
though  it  may  be  eaten  with  apparent  appetite. 
In  these  cases  the  principal  means  to  be  made 
use  of  are  the  removal  of  the  constipation  by 
active  purging,  clysters,  and  the  warm  bath. 
Calomel  with  aloes  forms  the  best  purge.  But 
when  the  inflammation  may  be  supposed  to  arise 
from  cold,  then  the  removing  of  any  costiveness 
that  may  be  present  is  but  a  secondary  consi- 
deration. This  active  kind  of  inflammation  i? 
characterised  by  violent  panting,  total  rejection 
of  food,  and  constant  sickness.  There  is  great 
heat  in  the  belly,  and  great  pain ;  it  is  also  ac- 
companied with  great  weakness,  and  the  eyes  are 
very  red.  The  bowels  should  be  gently  opened 
with  clysters,  but  no  aloes  or  calomel  should  be 
made  use  of.  The  belly  should  be  blistered > 
having  first  used  the  warm  bath.  When  the  in- 
flammation arises  from  poison,  there  is  then  con- 
stant sickness,  the  nose,  paws,  and  ears  are  ".old, 
and  there  is  a  frequent  evacuation  of  brown  or 
bloody  stools.  Castor  oil  should  be  given,  and 
clysters  of  mutton  brotn  thrown  up,  but  it  is 
seldom  any  treatment  succeeds. 

Inflamed  lungs.  Pleurisy  is  not  an  uncom- 
mon disease  arrong  dogs.  It  is  sometimes  epi- 
demic, carrying  off  great  numbers.  Its  attack  is 
rapid,  and  it  generally  terminates  in  death  on 
the  third  day,  by  a  great  effusion  of  water  in 
the  chest.  It  is  seldom  that  it  is  taken  in  time, 
when  it  is,  bleeding  is  useful,  and  blisters  may 
be  applied  to  the  chest. 

Madness.  The  symptoms  of  madness  are  thus 
summed  up  by  Mr.  Daniel : — '  At  first  the  dog 
looks  dull,  shows  an  aversion  to  his  food  and 
company,  does  not  bark  as  usual,  but  seems  to 
murmur;  is  peevish,  and  apt  to  bite  strangers; 
his  ears  and  tail  drop  more  than  usual,  and 
he  appears  drowsy ;  afterwards  he  begins  to  loll 
out  his  tongue,  and  froth  at  the  mouth,  his  eyes 
seeming  heavy  and  watery :  if  not  confined  he 
soon  goes  off,  runs  panting  along  with  a  de- 
jected air,  and  endeavours  to  bite  any  one  he 


meets.  If  the  mad  dog  escapes  being  killed,  he 
seldom  runs  above  two  or  three  days,  when  he 
dies  exhausted  with  heat,  hunger,  and  disease.' 
Elaine  describes  this  formidable  disease  as  com- 
mencing sometimes  by  dullness,  stupidity,  and 
retreat  from  observation ;  but  more  frequently, 
particularly  in  those  dogs  which  are  immediately 
domesticated  around  us,  by  some  alteration  in 
their  natural  habits ;  as  a  disposition  to  pick  up 
and  swallow  every  minute  object  on  the  ground  ; 
or  to  lick  the  parts  of  another  dog  incessantly ; 
or  to  lap  his  own  urine,  &c.  About  the  second 
or  third  day  the  disease  usually  resolves  itself 
into  one  of  two  types.  The  one  is  called  raging, 
and  the  other  dumb  madness.  These  distinctions 
are  not,  however,  always  clear ;  and  to  which  is 
owing  so  much  discrepancy  in  the  accounts 
given  by  different  persons  of  the  disease. 

The  raging  madness,  by  its  term,  has  led  to 
an  erroneous  conclusion,  that  it  is  accompanied 
with  violence  and  fury  ;  which,  however,  is  sel- 
dom the  case  :  such  dogs  are  irritable  and  snap- 
pish, and  will  commonly  fly  at  a  stick  held  to 
them,  and  are  impatient  of  restraint :  but  they 
are  seldom  violent  except  when  irritated  or  wor- 
ried. On  the  contrary,  till  the  last  moment  they 
will  often  acknowledge  the  voice  of  their  master, 
and  yield  some  obedience  to  it.  Neither  will 
they  usually  turn  out  of  their  way  to  bite  hurran 
persons ;  but  they  have  an  instinctive  disposi- 
tion to  do  it  to  dogs ;  and  in  a  minor  degree  to 
other  animals  also :  but,  as  before  observed,  sel- 
dom attack  mankind  without  provocation. 

Dumb  madness  is  so  called  because  there  is 
seldom  any  barking  heard,  but  more  particu- 
larly, because  the  jaw  drops  paralytic,  and  the 
tongue  lolls  out  of  the  mouth,  black,  and  appa- 
rently strangulated.  A  strong  general  character 
of  the  disease,  is  the  disposition  to  scratch  their 
bed  towards  their  belly ;  and  equally  so  is  the 
general  tendency  to  eat  trash,  as  hay,  straw, 
wood,  coals,  dirt,  &c. :  and  it  should  be  remem- 
bered, that  this  is  so  very  common  and  so  inva- 
riable, that  the  finding  these  matters  in  the  sto- 
mach after  death,  should  always  render  a  suspi- 
cion formed  of  the  existence  of  the  disease  con- 
firmed into  certainty.  Elaine  is  also  at  great 
pains  to  disprove  the  nation  generally  enter- 
tained, that  rabid  dogs  are  averse  to  water ;  and 
neither  drink  or  come  near  it.  This  error  he 
contends  has  led  to  most  dangerous  results;  and 
is  so  far  from  true,  that  mad  dogs  from  their  heat 
and  fever  are  solicitous  for  water,  and  lap  it 
eagerly.  When  the  dumb  kind  exists  in  its  full 
force,  dogs  cannot  swallow  what  they  attempt  to 
lap ;  but  still  they  will  plunge  their  heads  in  it, 
and  appear  to  feel  relief  by  it :  but  in  no  in- 
stance out  of  many  hundreds,  did  he  ever  dis- 
cover the  smallest  aversion  to  it.  He  lays  very 
great  stress  on  the  noise  made  by  rabid  dogs, 
which  he  says  is  neither  a  bark  nor  a  howl,  but 
a  tone  compounded  of  both.  It  has  been  said 
by  some  that  this  disorder  is  occasioned  by  heat 
or  bad  food,  and  by  others  that  it  never  arises 
from  any  other  cause  but  the  bite.  Accordingly 
this  malady  is  rare  in  the  northern  parts  of 
Turkey,  more  rare  in  the  southern  provinces  or 
that  empire,  and  totally  unknown  under  the 
burning  sky  of  Egypt.  At  Aleppo,  where  tnese 


D    O     G. 


393 


aaimals  perish  in  great  numbers,  for  want  of 
water  and  food,  and  by  the  heat  of  the  climate, 
this  disorder  was  never  known.  In  other  parts 
of  Africa,  and  in  the  hottest  zone  of  America, 
dogs  are  never  attacked  with  madness.  Blaine 
knows  of  no  instance  of  the  complaint  being 
cured,  although  he  has  tried  to  their  fullest  extent 
the  popular  remedies  of  profuse  bleedings,  strong 
mercurial  and  arsenical  doses,  vinegar,  partial 
drowning,  night-vshade,  water  plantain,  &c. :  he 
therefore  recommends  the  attention  to  be  princi- 
pally directed  towards  the  prevention  of  the  ma- 
lady. The  preventive  treatment  of  rabies  or 
madness  is,  according  to  Blaine,  always  an  easy 
process  in  the  human  subject,  from  the  imme- 
diate part  bitten  being  easily  detected ;  in  which 
case  the  removal  of  the  part  by  excision  or  cau- 
tery is  an  effectual  remedy.  But,  unfortunately 
for  the  agriculturist,  it  is  not  easy  to  detect  the 
bitten  parts  in  cattle,  nor  in  dogs ;  and  it  would 
be  therefore  most  desirable  if  a  certain  internal 
preventive  were  generally  known.  Dr.  Mead's 
powder,  the  Ormskirk  powder,  sea-bathing,  and 
many  other  nostrums  are  deservedly  :n  disre- 
pute :  while  a  few  country  medicines,  but  little 
known  beyond  their  immediate  precincts,  have 
maintained  some  character.  Conceiving  that 
these  must  all  possess  some  ingredient  in  com- 
mon, he  was  at  pains  to  discover  it;'  and  which 
he  appears  to  have  realized,  by  obtaining,  among 
others,  the  composition  of  Webb's  Watford  drink. 
In  this  mixture,  which  is  detailed  below,  he  con- 
siders the  active  ingredient  to  be  the  buxus  or 
box,  which  has  been  known  as  a  prophylactic 
as  long  as  the  times  of  Hippocrates  and  Celsus, 
who  both  mention  it.  The  recipe,  detailed  below, 
has  been  administered  to  nearly  three  hundred 
animals  of  different  kinds,  as  horses,  cows,  sheep, 
swine,  and  dogs  :  and  appears  to  have  succeeded 
in  nineteen  out  of  every  twenty  cases,  where  it 
was  fairly  taken  and  kept  on  the  stomach.  It 
appears  also  equally  efficacious  in  the  human 
subject ;  in  which  case  he  advises  the  extirpation 
of  the  bitten  parts  also.  The  box  preventive  is 
thus  directed  to  be  prepared : — Take  of  the  fresh 
leaves  of  the  tree-box  two  ounces,  of  the  fresh 
leaves  of  rue  two  ounces,  of  sage  half  an  ounce, 
chop  these  fine,  and  boil  in  a  pint  of  water  to 
half  a  pint;  strain  carefully,  and  press  out  the 
liquor  very  firmly ;  put  back  the  ingredients  into 
a  pint  of  milk,  and  boil  again  to  half  a  pint; 
strain  as  before;  mix  both  liquors,  which  forms 
three  doses  for  a  human  subject.  Double  this 
quantity  is  proper  for  a  horse  or  cow.  Two- 
thirds  of  the  quantity  is  sufficient  for  a  large  dog, 
half  for  a  middling-sized,  and  one-third  for  a 
small  dog.  Three  doses  are  sufficient,  given 
each  subsequent  morning,  fasting;  the  quantity 
directed  being  that  which  forms  these  three  doses. 
As  it  sometimes  produces  strong  effects  on  dogs, 
it  may  be  proper  to  begin  with  a  small  dose ; 
but  in  the  case  of  dogs  we  hold  it  always  pru- 
dent to  increase  the  dose  till  effects  are  evident, 
by  the  sickness,  panting,  and  uneasiness  of  the 
dog.  In  the  human  subject,  where  this  remedy 
appears  equally  efficacious,  we  have  never  wit- 
nessed any  unpleasant  or  active  effects,  neither 
are  such  observed  in  cattle  of  any  kind  :  but 
candor  obliges  us  to  add,  that  in  a  considerable 


proportion  of  these,  other  means  were  used,  as 
the  actual  or  potential  cautery :  but  in  all  the 
animals  other  means  were  purposely  omitted. 
That  this  remedy,  therefore,  has  a  preventive 
quality,  is  unquestionable,  and  now  perfectly 
established ;  for  there  was  not  the  smallest 
doubt  of  the  animals  mentioned  either  having 
been  bitten,  or  of  the  dog  being  mad  who  bit 
them,  as  great  pains  were  in  every  instance  taken 
to  ascertain  these  points.  To  prevent  canine 
madness,  Pliny  recommends  worming  of  dogs ; 
and  from  his  time  to  the  present  it  has  had,  most 
deservedly,  says  Daniel,  its  advocates.  He  tells 
us,  that  he  has  had  various  opportunities  of 
proving  the  usefulness  of  this  practice,  and  re- 
commends its  general  introduction.  Blaine,  on 
the  contrary,  asserts  that  the  practice  of  worm- 
ing is  wholly  useless,  and  founded  in  error;  and 
that  the  existence  of  any  thing  like  a  worm 
under  the  tongue  is  incontestably  proved  to  be 
false ;  and  that  what  has  been  taken  for  it,  is 
merely  a  deep  ligature  of  the  skin,  placed  there 
to  restrain  the  tongue  in  its  motions.  He  also 
observes,  that  the  pendulous  state  of  the  tongue 
in  what  is  termed  dumb  madness,  with  the  exist- 
ence of  a  partial  paralysis  of  the  under  jaw,  by 
which  they  could  not  bite,  having  happened  to 
dogs  previously  wormed,  has  made  the  inability 
to  be  attributed  to  this  source,  but  which  is 
wholly  an  accidental  circumstance;  and  happens 
equally  to  the  wormed  and  unwormed  dog. 

Mange.  This  is  a  very  frequent  disease  in 
dogs,  and  is  an  affection  of  the  skin,  either  caught 
by  contagion,  or  generated  by  the  animal.  The 
scabby  mange  breaks  out  in  blotches  along  the 
back  and  neck,  and  is  common  to  Newfoundland 
dogs,  terriers,  pointers,  and  spaniels,  and  is  the 
most  contagious.  The  cure  should  be  begun  by 
removing  the  first  exciting  cause,  if  removable, 
such  as  filth  or  poverty  ;  or,  as  more  generally  the 
contrary  (for  both  will  equally  produce  it),  too 
full  living.  Then  an  application  should  be  made 
to  the  parts,  consisting  of  sulphur  and  sal  am- 
moniac :  tar-lime-water  will  also  assist.  When 
there  is  much  heat  and  itching,  bleed  and  purge. 
Mercurials  sometimes  assist,  but  they  should  be 
used  with  caution;  dogs  do  not  bear  them  well. 

Worms.  Dogs  suffer  very  much  from  worms, 
which,  as  in  most  animals,  so  in  them,  are  of 
several  kinds :  but  the  effects  produced  are 
nearly  similar.  In  dogs  having  the  worms  the 
coat  generally  stares ;  the  appetite  is  ravenous, 
though  the  animal  frequently  does  not  thrive 
the  breath  smells,  and  the  stools  are  singular, 
sometimes  loose  and  flimsy,  at  others  hard  and 
dry;  but  the  most  evil  they  produce  is  occasional 
fits,  or  sometimes  a  continued  state  of  convulsion, 
in  which  the  animal  lingers  some  time,  and  then 
dies ;  the  fits  they  produce  are  sometimes  of  the 
violent  kind,  at  others  they  exhibit  a  more  stupid 
character,  the  dog  being  senseless,  and  going 
round  continually.  The  cure  consists,  while  in 
this  state,  in  active  purgatives  joined  with  opium, 
and  the  warm  bath ;  any  rough  substance  given 
internally,  acts  as  a  vermifuge  to  prevent  the  re- 
currence. The  worming  of  whelps  is  performed 
with  a  lancet,  to  slit  the  thin  skin  which  imme- 
diately covers  the  worm ;  a  small  awl  is  then  to 
be  introduced  under  the  centre  of  the  worm  to 


DOG 


394 


DOG 


raise  it  up ;  the  farther  end  of  the  worm  will, 
with  very  little  force,  make  its  appearance,  and 
vith  a  cloth  taking  hold  of  that  end,  the  other 
•will  be  drawn  out  easily ;  care  should  be  taken 
that  the  whole  of  the  worm  comes  away  without 
breaking,  and  it  rarely  breaks  unless  cut  into  by 
the  lancet,  or  wounded  by  the  awl. 

DOGS'  SKINS,  dressed  with  the  hair  on,  are  used 
in  muffs,  made  into  a  kind  of  buskins  for  persons 
in  the  gout  and  for  other  purposes.  Dressed 
without  the  hair,  they  are  used  for  ladies'  gloves, 
and  the  linings  of  masks,  being  thought  to  make 
the  skin  peculiarly  white  and  smooth.  The  French 
import  many  of  these  skins  from  Scotland,  under 
a  small  duty.  Here,  when  tanned,  they  serve 
for  upper  leathers  for  neat  pumps.  Dogs'  skins 
dressed  are  exported  under  a  small,  and  imported 
under  a  high  duty.  The  French  import  from 
Denmark  large  quantities  of  dogs'  hair,  both 
white  and  black.  The  last  is  esteemed  the  best, 
and  is  worked  up  in  the  black  list  of  a  particular 
kind  of  woollen  cloth. 

DOGS,  ISLE  OF,  a  small  tract  of  low  land  in  the 
county  of  Middlesex,  opposite  to  Greenwich ; 
where  Togodumnus,  brother  of  Caractacus,  is 
said  to  have  been  killed  in  a  battle  with  the 
Romans,  A.  D.  46.  The  Isle  of  Dogs  is  said  to 
have  derived  its  name  from  being  the  depot  of 
the  spaniels  and  greyhounds  of  Edward  III. ; 
and  to  have  been  chosen  for  this  purpose  because 
it  lay  contiguous  to  his  sports  of  woodcock 
shooting,  and  coursing  the  red  deer,  in  Waltham 
and  the  other  royal  forests  in  Essex.  It  is  well 
known  that,  for  the  more  convenient  enjoyment 
of  these  sports,  he  generally  resided,  in  the 
sporting  season,  at  Greenwich. 

One  of  the  largest  canals  ever  attempted  in 
England  has  been  cut,  nearly  one  mile  and  a  quar- 
ter in  length,  142  feet  wide  at  top,  and  twenty- 
four  feet  deep,  across  the  Isle  of  Dogs,  for  short- 
ening the  passage  of  vessels  to  and  from  the  pool, 
and  to  avoid  the  long  circuit  by  Greenwich  and 
Deptford.  When  the  locks  and  other  works  of 
this  canal  were  nearly  finished,  an  unforeseen 
accident,  by  the  blowing  up  of  the  coffer  and 
preventer  dams,  just  as  the  entrance-locks  were 
completed,  on  the  24th  of  July  1805,  prevented 
this  canal  from  being  opened  until  the  9th  of 
December,  when  the  Duchess  of  York  West 
Indiaman,  of  500  tons  burden,  passed  through  it, 
in  presence  of  the  lord  mayor  and  corporation  of 
London.  Several  large  sums  of  public  money 
having  been  granted  out  of  the  consolidated  fund, 
in  aid  of  this  project,  for  the  repayment  of  them, 
vessels  passing  through  this  canal  of  200  tons  or 
upwards  paid,  for  three  years  after  its  completion, 
2d.  per  ton;  those  from  200  to  100  tons,  \^d. 
per  ton;  from  100  to  50  tons,  Id.  per  ton;  50 
to  20  tons,  5s.  each,  and  boats  and  craft  Is.  each. 
This  canal  is  now  the  property  of  the  directors 
and  company  of  the  noble  docks  adjoining. 

DOG-BANE,  in  botany.     See  APOCYNUM. 

DOG-BERRY-TREE.     See  CORNUS. 

DOG-DAYS.     See  CANICULA. 

DOGE,  n.  s.  Ital.  dodge.  The  title  of  the 
chief  magistrate  of  Venice  and  Genoa. 

Doria  has  a  statue  at  the   entrance   to  the  doge's 
jialacc  with   the  title   of  deliverer  of  the    common 
•wealth.  Addison. . 


DOGE  OF  VENICE  was  formeily  the  chief  of  the 
council,  and  the  mouth  of  the  republic ;  yet  the 
Venetians  did  not  go  into  mourning  at  his  death, 
as  not  being  their  sovereign,  but  only  their  first 
minister.  At  Venice  he  was  elected  for  life ;  at 
Genoa,  only  for  two  years ;  he  was  addressed 
under  the  title  of  serenity,  which  was  esteemed 
superior  to  that  of  highness.  In  fact,  the  doge 
of  Venice  was  only  the  shadow  of  a  prince ;  all 
the  authority  being  reserved  to  the  republic. 
Anciently,  indeed,  the  doges  were  sovereigns ; 
but,  for  a  considerable  time  past,  all  the  preroga- 
tives reserved  to  the  quality  of  doge  were  these 
he  gave  audience  to  ambassadors;  but  did  not  give 
them  any  answer  from  himself,  in  matters  of  any 
importance;  only  he  was  allowed  to  answer  as 
he  pleased  to  the  compliments  they  made  to  the 
seignory.  The  doge,  as  being  first  magistrate, 
was  head  of  all  the  councils ;  and  the  credentials 
which  the  senate  furnished  its  ministers  in  foreign 
courts,  were  written  in  his  name  ;  but  a  secretary 
of  state  signed  and  sealed  them  with  the  arms  of 
the  republic.  The  ambassadors  directed  their 
despatches  to  the  doge  :  yet  he  was  not  allowed 
to  open  them  but  in  presence  ot  the  counsellors. 
The  money  was  struck  in  the  doge's  name,  but 
not  with  his  stamp  or  arms.  All  the  magistrates 
rose  and  saluted  the  doge  when  he  came  into 
council :  but  the  doge  rose  to  none  but  foreign 
ambassadors.  He  nominated  to  all  the  benefices 
in  the  church  of  St.  Mark ;  he  was  protector  of 
the  monastery  of  the  Virgin,  and  bestowed  cer- 
tain petty  offices  of  ushers  of  the  household,  cal- 
led commanders  of  the  palace.  His  family  was 
not  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  master  of  the 
ceremonies ;  and  his  children  had  staff-officers, 
and  gondoliers  in  livery.  But  his  grandeur  was 
tempered  with  various  circumstances,  which  ren- 
dered it  burdensome.  He  could  not  go  out  of 
Venice  without  leave  of  the  council ;  and  if  he 
did  he  was  liable  to  receive  affronts,  without 
being  entitled  to  demand  satisfaction.  His  chil- 
dren and  brothers  were  excluded  from  all  the 
chief  offices  of  state.  They  could  not  receive 
any  benefice  from  the  court  of  Rome ;  but  were 
allowed  to  accept  of  the  cardinalate,  as  being  no 
benefice,  nor  including  any  jurisdiction.  The 
doge  could  not  divest  himself  of  his  dignity,  for 
his  ease;  and,  after  his  death,  his  conduct  was 
examined  by  three  inquisitors  and  five  correctors, 
who  sifted  it  with  great  severity. 

DOG-FISH.    See  SQQALUS. 

DOGGER,  in  sea-language,  a  strong  vessel  with 
two  masts,  used  by  the  Dutch,  &c.,  for  fishing  in 
the  German  sea,  and  on  the  Dogger-bank.  On 
'  the  main-mast  are  set  two  square-sails ;  on  the 
mizen-mast  a  gaff-sail,  and  above  that  a  top-sail. 
Also  a  bow-sprit  with  a  sprit-sail,  and  two  or 
three  jibs. 

DOGGER-BANK,  in  geography,  a  very  extensive 
sand-bank  in  the  German  Ocean,  between  the 
coast  of  England  and  Germany.  It  stretches 
south-east  and  north-west,  beginning  about 
twelve  leagues  from  Flamborough-head,  and  ex- 
tending nearly  seventy-two  leagues  towards  the 
coast  of  Jutland.  Between  the  Dogger  and  the 
Well-bank,  to  the  south,  are  the  silver  pits  of  the 
Marinus,  which  supply  London  with  cod  ;  a  fish 
which  loves  the  deep  water  n«-ar  the  banks. 


DOG 


395 


DOG 


A.  sanguinary  but  indecisive  engagement  was 
fought  near  it  on  5th  August  1781,  between  the 
English  and  Dutch. 

DO'GGEREL,  adj.  &  n.  s.  From  dog. 
Loosed  from  the  measures  or  rules  of  regular 
poetry;  vile;  despicable;  mean. 

Beside  all  this,  he  served  his  master 
In  quality  of  poetaster, 
And  rhymes  appropriate  could  make 
To  every  month  i'  the  almanack  ; 
When  terms  begin  and  end  could  tell, 
With  their  returns,  in  doggerel.  Hudibrcu. 

Then  hasten  Og  and  Doeg  to  rehearse. 
Two  fools  that  crutch  their  feeble  sense  on  verse  ; 
Who  by  my  muse  to  all  succeeding  times 
Shall  live,  in  spite  of  their  own  doggerel  rhymes. 

Dryden. 

The  hand  and  head  were  never  lost  of  those 
Who  dealt  in  doggerel,  or  who  pined  in  prose. 

Dryden's  Juvenal. 

It  is  a  dispute  among  the  critics,  whether  burlesque 
poetry  runs  best  in  heroic  verse,  like  that  of  the  Dis- 
pensary j  or  in  doggerel,  like  that  of  Hudibras. 

Addiion's  Spectator. 

The  vilest  doggerel  Grub-street  sends 
Will  pass  for  yours  with  foes  and  friends.  Swift. 
DOGGET  (Thomas),  an  Irish  comedian,  was 
a  native  of  Dublin.  He  played  comic  characters 
at  Drury-lane  with  applause,  and  finally  became 
joint  manager  of  that  house.  He  died  at  Eltham 
in  Kent  in  1721,  leaving  a  sum  to  provide  a 
coat  and  badge  to  be  rowed  for  by  six  watermen, 
yearly  on  the  1st  of  August,  the  day  of  the  acces- 
sion of  George  I.  He  wrote  a  comedy  called 
the  Country  Wake,  afterwards  altered  to  Flora, 
or  Hob  in  the  Well. 

DOGGERS,  in  the  English  alum-works,  a  name 
given  by  the  workmen  to  a  sort  of  stone  found 
in  the  same  mines  with  the  true  alum  rock,  and 
containing  some  alum,  though  not  near  so  much 
as  the  right  kind.  The  county  of  York,  which 
abounds  greatly  with  the  true  alum  rock,  affords 
also  a  very  considerable  quantity  of  these  dog- 
gers ;  and  in  some  places  they  approach  so  much 
to  the  nature  of  the  true  rock,  that  they  are 
wrought  to  advantage. 

DOG'MA,  «,  s.  "l         Fr.     dogme ; 

DOGMAT'IC,  adj.  Lat.  dogma;   Gr. 

DOGMAT'ICAL,  adj.  Soyfia,   from   St- 

DOGMAT'ICALLY,  adv.  £oy/*ai,  per.  pass. 

DOOM  AT'ICALN ESS,  n.  s.      >of      doictu,       to 
DOG'MATISM,  j  judge.         Fixed 

DOG'MATIST,  principle  or  doc- 

DOG'MATIZE,  v.  n.  I  trine;  see  the  ex- 

DOG'MATIZER,  n.  s.  j  tract    from    Ay- 

liffe  :  dogmatic  and  dogmatical  mean  authorita- 
tive ;  positive ;  in  the  manner  of  a  teacher.  Dog- 
matism and  dogmaticalness,  positiveness  of  opi- 
nion; over-bearing  manner.  To  dog-matise,  tc 
lay  down  propositions  or  opinions  positively. 

Such  opinions,  being  not  entered  into  the  confes- 
sions of  our  church,  are  not  properly  chargeable  either 
on  Papists  or  Protestants,  but  on  particular  dogma- 
tizers  of  both  parties.  Hammond. 

I  could  describe  the  vanity  of  bold  opinion,  which 
the  dogmatists  themselves  demonstrate  in  all  the  con- 
Iroversies  they  arc  engaged  in.  Glanville's  Scepsis. 

The  dim  and  bounded  intellect  of  man  seldom 
prosperously  adventures  to  be  dogmatical  about  things 


that  approach  to  infinite,  whether  in  vastncss  or  little 
ness.  Boyle 

I  shall  not  presume  to  interpose  dogmatically  in  a 
controversy,  which  I  look  never  to  see  decided. 

South. 

Our  poet  was  a  stoic  philosopher,  and  all  his  moral 
•sentences  are  drawn  from  the  dogmas  of  that  sect. 

Dryden. 

Learning  gives  us  a  discovery  of  our  ignorance, 
and  keeps  us  from  being  peremptory  and  dogmatical 
in  our  determinations.  Collier  on  Pride. 

Critics  write  in  a  positive  dogmatick  way,  without 
either  language,  genius,  or  imagination.  Spectator. 

One  of  these  authors  is  indeed  so  grave,  senten- 
tious, dogmatical  a  rogue,  that  there  is  no  enduring 
him.  Swift. 

Dogma,  in  canon  law,  is  that  determination  which 
consists  in,  and  has  a  relation  to,  some  casuistical 
point  of  doctrine,  or  some  doctrinal  part  of  .the  Chris- 
tian faith.  AyLjfe's  Parergon. 

A  dogmatist  in  religion  is  not  a  great  way  off  from 
a  bigot,  and  is  in  high  danger  of  growing  up  to  be  a 
bloody  persecutor.  Watts'*  Improvement  of  the  Mind. 

Nothing  can  be  more  unphilosophical  than  to  be 
positive  or  dogmatical  on  any  subject ;  and  even  if  ex- 
cessive scepticism  could  be  maintained,  it  would  not 
be  more  destructive  to  all  just  reasoning  and  inquiry. 

Hume. 

Perhaps  what  I  have  here  not  dogmatically  but 
deliberately  written,  may  recal  the  principles  of  the 
drama  to  a  new  examination. 

Johnson's  Preface  to  Shakspeare. 

If  the  present  establishment  should  fall,  it  is  this 
religion  which  will  triumph  in  Ireland  and  in  Eng- 
land, as  it  has  triumphed  in  France.  This  religion, 
which  laughs  at  creeds,  and  dogmas,  and  confessions 
of  faith,  may  be  fomented  equally  amongst  all  descrip- 
tions, and  all  sects  ;  amongst  nominal  catholics,  and 
amongst  nominal  churchmen ;  and  amongst  those  dis- 
senters who  know  little,  and  care  less,  about  a  presby- 
tery, or  any  of  its  discipline,  or  any  of  its  doctrines. 

Burke. 

At  present,  we  can  well  conceive  the  probability 
of  his  dogmatism  being  patiently  supported  by  attend- 
ing admirers,  awed  by  the  literary  eminence  on  which 
he  stands.  Seward. 

DOGMATISTS,  a  sect  of  ancient  physicians, 
of  which  Hippocrates  was  the  founder.  They 
are  also  called  logici,  logicians,  from  their  using 
the  rules  of  logic  in  medical  subjects.  They  laid 
down  definitions  and  divisions  ;  reducing  dis- 
eases to  certain  genera,  and  those  genera  to 
species,  and  furnishing  remedies  for  them  all ; 
supposing  principles,  drawing  conclusions,  and 
applying  those  principles  and  conclusions  to  par- 
ticular diseases  under  consideration;  in  which 
sense,  the  dogmatists  stand  contradistinguished 
from  empirics  and  methodists. 

DOG-RIBBED  INDIANS,  a  nation  of  North 
Americans,  who  inhabit  round  Lake  Edland,  in 
the  north-west  part  of  North  America.  They  are 
often  at  war  with  the  Arathapescow  Indians. 
Both  these  tribes  are  among  the  most  savage  of 
the  human  race.  They  trade  with  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company's  settlements. 

DOG-STAR.     See  SIRIUS. 

DOGS-TOOTH.     See  ERYTHRONIUM. 

DOG-WOOD.    See  CORNUS. 

DOG-WOOD  OF  JAMAICA,  a  species  of  erythrina 

DOG-WOOD  TREE.     See  PISCIPIA. 


DOL 


396 


DOL 


DOIAGOI,  an  island  of  Asiatic  Russia,  in  the 
Frozen  Sea,  at  the  entrance  of  Vagatskoi,  or 
Waygat's  Straits.  Long.  57°  14'  E.,  lat.  70° 
5'N. 

DOI'LY,  n.  s.  A  species  of  woollen  stuff,  so 
called,  I  suppose,  says  Dr.  Johnson,  from  the 
name  of  the  first  maker. 

We  should  be  as  weary  of  one  set  of  acquaintance, 

though  never  so  good,  as  we  are  of  one  suit,  though 

never  so  fine :  a  fool    and  a  doily  stuff,  would  now 

and  then  find  days  of  grace,  and  be  worn  for  variety. 

Congrere's  Way  of  the  World, 

DOIT,  n.s.  Dut.  duyt;  Erse,  doyght.  A 
small  piece  of  money. 

When  they  will  not  give  a  doit  to  relieve  a  lam 
beggar,  they  will  lay  out  ten  to  see  a  dead  Indian. 
Shakspeare.      Tempest. 

In  Anna's  wais  a  soldier,  poor  and  old, 
Had  dearly  earned  a  little  purse  of  gold  ; 
Tired  with  a  tedious  march,  one  luckless  night 
Fie  slept,  poor  dog  !  and  lost  it  to  a  doit.      Pope. 

DOIT  was  the  ancient  Scottish  penny  piece ;  of 
which  twelve  were  equal  to  a  penny  sterling.  It 
was  a  small  copper  coin,  as  thin  as  a  silver  penny 
and  not  much  larger.  Doits  were  extremely  nu- 
merous in  Scotland  before  the  Union,  and  were 
current  for  several  years  after  it.  Two  of  them 
were  equal  to  the  bodle,  six  to  the  baubee,  and 
eight  to  the  acheson.  Some  of  them,  struck  in  the 
reigns  of  Charles  I.  and  II.,  with  C.  R.1  or  C.  R.« 
on  the  one  side,  and  the  thistle  on  the  other,  are 
still  to  be  found  in  the  cabinets  of  antiquaries. 

DOL,  a  town  [of  France,  in  Brittany,  depart- 
ment of  the  Ille  and  Vilaine.  Population  3300. 
It  is  thirty-four  miles  north-west  of  Rennes,  and 
232  west  of  Paris. 

DOLBEN  (John),  an  English  prelate,  born  at 
Stan  wick,  in  Northamptonshire,  in  1625.  Was 
educated  at  Westminster  School,  and  at  Christ 
Church,  Oxford.  In  the  civil  wars  he  served  as 
an  officer  in  the  royal  army,  and  rose  to  the  rank 
of  major.  Returning  on  the  decline  of  the  king's 
affairs  to  college,  he  took  his  degrees  and  entered 
into  orders.  At  the  Restoration  he  obtained  a 
canonry  of  Christ  Church,  and  the  deanery  of 
Westminster.  He  was  promoted  in  1666  to  the 
see  of  Rochester,  and  from  thence  in  1683  he 
removed  to  York,  where  he  died  of  the  small  pox 
in  1686.  Some  of  his  sermons  are  still  extant. 

DOLCE  (Charles,  or  Carlino),  a  celebrated 
historical  and  portrait  painter,  born  at  Florence 
in  1616.  He  was  the  disciple  of  Vignali,  and 
was  particularly  fond  tof  representing  pious  sub- 
jects, though  he  sometimes  painted  portraits.  His 
works  are  easily  distinguished  by  the  peculiar 
delicacy  with  which  he  perfected  all  his  composi- 
tions, by  a  pleasing  tint  of  color,  and  by  a  ju- 
dicious management  of  the  chiaro  scuro.  His 
performance  was  remarkably  slow  ;  and  it  is  re- 
ported that  his  brain  was  fatally  affected  by  see- 
ing Lucas  Jordana  despatch  more  business  in 
four  or  five  hours  than  he  could  have  done  in  as 
many  months.  He  died  in  1686. 

DOLE,  n.  s.  *  From  deal ;  Sax.  ^aelan.    The 
act  of  distribution  or  dealing.     The  thing  dealt. 
It  was  your  presurmise, 

Tiat  (n  the  dole  of  blows  your  son  might  drop. 

Shaktpeare, 


Now  my'  masters,  happy  man  be  his  dole,  say  I 
every  man  to  his  business.  Id. 

The  personal  fruition  in  any  man  cannot  reach  to 
feel  great  riches:  there  is  a  custody  of  them,  or  a 
power  of  dole  and  donative  of  them,  or  a  fame  of 
them,  but  no  solid  use  to  the  owner.  Bacon. 

Now  thou  art  lifted  up,  draw  me  to  thee, 
And,  at  thy  death  giving  such  liberal  dole, 
Moist  with  one  drop  of  thy  blood  my  dry  soul. 

Donne.      Divine  Poems. 

What  if  his  eye-sight,  for  to  Israel's  God 
Nothing  is  hard,  by  miracle  restored, 
He  now  be  dealing  dole  among  his  foes, 
And  over  heaps  of  slaughtered  walk  his  way. 

Milton. 

Let  us,  that  are  unhurt  and  whole, 
Fall  on,  and  happy  man  be  's  dole. 

Hudibras. 

Clients  of  old  were  feasted  ;  now  a  poor 
Divided  dole  is  dealt  at  the'  outward  door, 
Which  by  the  hungry  rout  is  soon  dispatched. 

Dryden'i  Juvenal. 
At  her  general  dole, 
Each  receives  his  ancient  soul.    Cleaveland. 

DOLE,  n.  s.  ~]      Old  Fr.  dole,  seems 

DOLE'FUL,  adj.  to  be  the  origin  of  the 

DOLE'FCLLY,  adv.  first  class  of  these 
DOLE'FULNESS,  n.s.  words;  and  Lat.  dolor 
DOLE'SOME,  adj.  of  the  second.  The 

DOLE'SOMELY,  adv.     ^substantive    roots  sig 


nify,  in  both,  grief; 
sorrow ;  and  hence  its 
causes,  pain  ;  depriva- 
tion ;  and  its  expres- 
sion,  lamentation,  com- 


DOLE'SOMENESS,  n.s. 
DO'LOR,  n.  s. 
DOLORIF'IC,  adj. 
DO'LOROUS,  adj. 
DO'LOROUSLY,  adv. 
plaint. 

For  none  but  you,  or  who  of  you  it  learns, 
Can  righfully  aread  so  doleful  lay.  Spenser. 

With  kindly  counter  under  mimick  shade, 
Our  pleasant  Willy,  ah  !  is  dead  of  late  ; 
With  whom  all  joy  and  jolly  merriment 
Is  also  deaded,  and  in  dolour  drent.  Id. 

We  are  taught,  by  his  example,  that  the  presence 
of  dolorous  and  dreadful  objects,  even  in  minds  most 
perfect,  may,  as  clouds,  overcast  all  seasonable  joy. 

Hooker. 

Our  sometime  sister,  now  our  queen, 
Have  we,  as  'twere,  with  a  defeated  joy, 
With  mirth  in  funeral,  and  with  dirge  in  marriage, 
In  equal  scale  weighing  delight  and  dole, 
Taken  to  wife.  Shakspeare.     Hamlet. 

I've  words  too  few  to  take  my  leave  of  you, 
When  the  tongue's  office  should  be  prodigal, 
To  breathe  the'  abundant  ddour  of  the  heart.    Id. 

You  take  me  in  too  dolourous  a  sense  : 
I  spake  t'  you  for  your  comfort.  Id. 

A  mind  fixed  and  bent  upon  somewhat  that  is 
good,  doth  avert  the  dolourt  of  death.  Bacon. 

They  might  hope  to  change 
Torment  with  ease,  and  soonest  recompense 
Dole  with  delight.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

No  light,  but  rather  darkness  visible, 

Served  only  to  discover  sights  of  woe, 

Regions  of  sorrow  ;  doleful  shades,  where  peace 

And  rest  can  never  dwell.  Id. 

Yet  to  that  hideous  place  not  so  confined 

By  rigour  unconniving,  but  that  oft 

Leaving  my  dolorous  prison  I  enjoy 

Large  liberty.  '  "1       Id, 


DOL 


31/7 


DOL 


No  man  could  comfort  other  :  every  man  was  too 
full  of  his  own  sorrow  :  helping  rather  to  make  the  % 
noise  of  the  lamentation  more  doleful  and  astonishing. 
Dp.  Hall.      Contemplations. 

With  screwed  face,  and  doleful  whine,  they  only 
ply  with  senseless  harangues  of  conscience  against 
carnal  ordinances.  South. 

The  pain  returned,  dissipating  that  vapour  which 
obstructed  the  nerves,  and  giving  the  dolorifick  motion 
free  passage  again.  Kay. 

She  earnestly  entreated  to  know  the  cause  thereof, 
that  either  she  might  comfort  or  accompany  her  dole- 
*ul  humour.  Sidney. 

Never  troubling  him  either  with  asking  questions 
or  finding  fault  with  his  melancholy  ;  but  rather  fit- 
ting to  his  dolour,  dolorous  discourses  of  their  own  anc 
other  folks'  misfortunes.  Id  m 

Hell-ward  bending  o'er  the  beach  descry 
The  dulesome  passage  to  the  infernal  sky. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

Talk  not  of  ruling  in  this  dvlorous  gloom, 
Nor  think  vain  words,  he  cried,  can  ease  my  doom. 

Pope. 

Happy  the  mortal  man,  who  now  at  last 
Has  thought  this  doleful  vale  of  misery  past ; 
Who  to  his  destined  stage  has  carried  on 
The  tedious  load,  and  laid  his  burden  down. 

Prior. 

Thi?,  by  the  softness  and  rarity  of  the  fluid,  is  in- 
sensible, and  not  dolorifick.  Arbuthnot  on  Air. 

DOLE,  a  large  well-built  town  of  France,  on 
the  river  Doubs,  in  Franche  Ccmpte",  in  the  de- 
partment of  the  Jura.  The  country  around  has, 
from  its  fertility  and  beauty,  received  the  name 
of  the  Val  d'Amour.  It  has  several  good  edi- 
fices, as  the  Palais  de  Justice,  the  former 
Chambre  des  Comptes,  the  church  of  Notre 
Dame,  the  College  d'Arc,  and  the  Hotel  Dieu 
Hospital.  It  has  also  a  pleasant  public  pro- 
menade. 

Dole  was  the  Dola  Sequanarum  of  the  Ro- 
mans, and  contains  considerable  remains  of  that 
people.  The  great  Roman  road  to  Lyons  passed 
through  this  place;  and  here  arc  two  aqueducts 
and  a  public  edifice  near  the  river  of  their  erec- 
tion. It  was  the  capital  of  Franche  Compte*  un- 
til 1674,  and,  is  twenty-three  miles  south  of 
Besancon,  and  twenty-eight  south-east  of  Dijon. 

DOLE,  LA,  a  lofty  point  of  the  Jura  chain  of 
mountains,  between  the  department  of  Jura  and 
the  Swiss  canton  of  Vaud,  it  is  elevated  5600  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  has  the  appear- 
ance of  an  immense  rock.  From  its  summit 
there  is  a  most  magnificent  view  for  100  miles  in 
each  direction,  and,  on  the  side  of  France,  a 
prospect  which  extends  into  Burgundy. 

DOLGELLY,  or  DOLGETII,  a  town  of  North 
Wales,  in  Merionethshire,  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain  Cader-Idris.  A  new  court-house  has 
been  erected,  in  which  the  summer  assizes  for  the 
county  are  held.  The  county  jail  is  situated  at  a 
small  distance  from  the  town.  The  town  and 
its  neighbourhood  have  a  peculiar  manufacture  of 
coarse  undyed  woollen  cloth,  called  webbing  or 
white  plains,  which  is  chiefly  exported.  It  has  a 
market  on  Tuesday.  It  is  seated  in  a  valley  on 
the  banks  of  the  A\  on,  thirty-one  miles  north- 
west of  Montgomery,  and  212  north-west  of 
London. 


DOLICHOS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  de- 
candria  order,  and   diadelphia  class  of  plants ; 
natural  order  thirty-second,  papilionaceae.     The 
basis  of  the  vexillum  has  two  callous  knobs,   ob- 
long, parallel,  and  compressing   the  alse  below. 
There  are  fifty-three  species,  natives  of  the  East 
and  West  Indies  and  of  the  Cape :  the  most  re- 
markable are:     1.  D.   lablab,  with  a  winding 
stalk,  a  native  of  warm  climates,  where  it  is  fre- 
quently cultivated  for  the  table.     The  Egyptians 
make  pleasant  arbours  with  it,  by  supporting  the 
stem  and  fastening  it  with  cords ;  by  which  means 
the  leaves   form  an  excellent  covering,  and  an 
agreeable  shade.     2.  D.  pruriens,  the  couhage, 
cow-itch,   or    stinging   bean,   is  also  a  native  of 
warm  climates.     It  has   a  fibrous  root,  and  an 
herbaceous  climbing  stalk,  which    is  naked,  di- 
viding into    a  great  number  of  branches ;  and 
rises  to  a  great  height  when  properly  supported. 
The  leaves  are  alternate  and  trilobate,  rising  from 
the  stem   and  branches  about  twelve  inches  dis- 
tant from  each  other.     The  foot-stalk  is  cylindri- 
cal, from  six  to  fourteen  inches  long.     From  the 
axilla  of  the  leaf  descends  a  pendulous  solitary 
spike,  from  six  to  fourteen  inches  long,  covered 
with  long  blood-colored  papilionaceous  flowers, 
rising  in  clusters  of  three  each,  in  a  double  alter- 
nate manner,  from  small   fleshy  protuberances, 
each  of   which  is  a  short  pedunculus  of  three 
flowers.     These  are  succeeded   by  leguminous, 
coriaceous  pods,  like  those  of  kidney  beans,  four 
or  five  inches  long,  densely  covered  with  sharp 
hairs,  which  penetrate  the  skin,  and  cause  great 
itching,  stinging  like  a  nettle,  though  not  quite 
so  painfully.   This  will  grow  in  any  soil  in  those 
countries  where  it  is  a  native :  but  is  generally 
eradicated  from  all  cultivated  grounds ;  because 
the  hairs  from  the  pods  fly  with  the  winds,  and 
torment  every  animal  they  happen  to  touch.     If 
it  was   not   for    this    mischievous  quality,    the 
beauty  of  its  flower  would  entitle  it  to  a  place  in 
the  best  gardens.     It  flowers  in  the  cool  months, 
from  September  to  March,  according  to  the  situa- 
tion.    The  spiculce,  or  shraap  hairs,  of  this  plant, 
have  been  long  used  in  South  America  as  a  ver- 
mifuge,   and     have  of     late    been    frequently 
employed  in  Britain.     The  spiculae  of  one  pod 
mixed  with    syrup  or    molasses,   and  taken   in 
the   morning  fasting,  is   a   dose   for  an  adult. 
The   beans   are   used    in    the   East   Indies    as 
a  cure  for  the  dropsy.     3.  D.  soja  is  a  native  of 
Japan,  where  it  is  termed  daidsu;  and,  from  its 
excellence,  mame;  that  is,  the  pod,   by  way  of 
eminence.     It  grows  with  an  erect,  slender,  and 
hairy  stalk,  to  the  height  of  about  four  feet.     The 
leaves  are  like  those  of  the  garden  kidney  bean. 
The  flowers,   of  a  bluish-white,  are  produced 
from  the  blosom  of  the  leaves,  and  succeeded  by 
bristly  hanging  pods  resembling  those  of  the  yellow 
lupine,  which  commonly  contain  two,  sometimes 
three,  large  white  seeds.  This  legumen  is  doubly 
useful  in  the  Japanese  kitchens.     It  serves  for 
the  preparation  of  a  substance  named  miso,  that 
is  used  as  butter ;  and  likewise  of  a  pickle  cele- 
brated among  them  under  the  name  of  sooju  or 
soy. 

DOLL,  n. s.    A  contraction  of  Dorothy;  and 
hence  a  child's  toy. 

Jtoll  tearsheet  Shakiveare. 


398 


J)OL 


DO'LLAll,  n.«.  Dutch  daler.  Sec  below. 
A  Dutch  and  German  coin  of  different  value, 
from  about  two  shillings  and  sixpence  to  four  and 
sixpence. 

He  disbursed 
Ten  thousand  dollars  for  our  general  use. 

Shabipeare.   Macbeth. 

DOLLAR,  in  this  country,  is  chiefly  applied  to 
the  Spanish  silver  coin,  otherwise  called  a  piece 
of  eight.  Dollars  are  also  coined  in  different  parts 
of  Germany  and  Holland :  and  have  their  sub- 
divisions into  semi  dollars,  quarter  dollars,  &c. 
See  COINS. 

DOLLART  BAY,  or  THE  DOLLERT,  an  arm 
of  the  North  Sea,  extending  between  East  Fries- 
land  in  Hanover,  and  Groningen  in  the  Nether- 
lands, to  the  mouth  of  the  Ems.  It  is  said  to 
have  been  formed  by  the  sea  breaking  in  here 
towards  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century  ;  when 
it  swept  away  nearly  fifty  villages.  On  the  side 
of  East  Friesland,  the  sea  has  in  some  measure 
receded. 

DOLLOND  (John),  a  celebrated  optician,  the 
inventor  of  the  achromatic  telescope,  was  de- 
scended from  that  useful  body  of  artificers  the 
French  refugees  of  Spitalfields,  London,  where 
he  was  born  10th  June,  1706.  His  education 
was  limited  by  the  circumstances  of  his  friends, 
who  could  only  destine  him  to  their  own  occu- 
pation, and  he  is  said  to  have  passed  many  years 
of  his  life  as  an  operative  silk-weaver.  Mr. 
Dollond,  however,  possessed  a  mathematical 
and  philosophical  taste,  which  soon  disclosed  it- 
self;  he  acquired  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages, 
together  with  a  considerable  knowledge  of  ana- 
tomy and  scholastic  divinity ;  and  though  he 
married  early,  found  means  to  continue  his  scien- 
tific pursuits,  and  bring  up  his  family.  In  his 
eldest  son  Mr.  Peter  Dollond,  he  was  happily 
afforded  an  heir  of  his  own  taste,  and  in  1752 
he  had  so  well  established  him  in  business  as  an 
optical  instrument-maker,  that  he  quitted  Spital- 
fields to  join  him  in  partnership.  This  same 
year  was  read  in  the  Royal  Society,  a  letter  of 
Mr.  J.Doilond's  to  James  Short,  A.  M.  F.  R.  S., 
concerning  a  mistake  in  Mr.  Euler's  Theorem 
for  correcting  the  Aberration  in  the  Object 
Glasses  of  Refracting  Telescopes,  together  with 
an  introductory  letter  of  Mr.  Short,  in  which 
Euler's  calculations  are  disputed;  with  Euler's 
answers  to  Short  and  Dollond.  (Phil.  Trans. 
1753,  p.  287.)  '  It  is  somewhat  strange,'  says 
Mr.  Dollond,  '  that  any  body  now-a-days  should 
attempt  to  do  that  which  so  long  ago  has  been 
demonstrated  impossible  : '  and  his  discoveries 
were  doubtless  fora  while  retarded  by  his  defer- 
ence to  the  great  name  of  Newton,  whom  Euler 
considered  to  agree  with  him ;  and  whose  experi- 
ments were  certainly  compatible  with  the  doctrine 
of  Euler,  while  Mr.  Dollond  was  better  acquainted 
than  either  with  the  mechanism  of  the  eye.  In  1753 
he  describes,  in  a  second  letter  to  Mr.  Short,  a  te- 
lescope with  six  glasses,  '  calculated  for  correct- 
ing, either  wholly  or  in  a  great  measure,  the  errors 
of  refraction  arising  from  the  dispersion  of  the 
different  colors,  as  well  as  from  the  spherical 
form  of  the  surfaces  of  the  eye-glasses  ; '  ap- 
pealing to  the  superiority  of  the  telescopes, 
which  he  had  thus  constructed,  above  those 


which  had  before  been  in  use.  He  here  reserves 
the  det3.il  of  his  theory  for  a  future  occasion. 

His  great  discovery  is  narrated  in  an  '  Ac- 
count of  some  Experiments  concerning  the  dif- 
ferent Refrangibility  of  Light,'  Phil.  Trans, 
1758,  p.  733.  Mr.  Dollond  commenced  the 
decisive  experiments  here  described,  by  putting 
a  common  prism  of  glass  into  a  prismatic  vessel 
of  water,  and  varying  the  angle  of  the  vessel  till 
the  mean  refraction  of  the  glass  was  compen- 
sated ;  when  he  found  that  the  colors  were  not 
destroyed,  as  they  were  supposed  to  have  been 
in  a  similar  experiment  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  ; 
for  the  remaining  dispersion  was  nearly  as  great 
as  that  of  a  prism  of  glass  of  half  the  refracting 
angle.  A  thinner  wedge  of  glass  being  then  em- 
ployed, our  optician  found  that  the  image  was 
colorless  when  the  refraction  of  the  water  was 
about  one-fourth  greater  than  that  of  the  glass. 
He  next  attempted  to  construct  compound  ob- 
ject-glasses by  enclosing  water  between  two 
lenses;  but  in  this  arrangement  he  found  great 
inconvenience  from  the  spherical  aberration.  He 
was,  therefore,  obliged  to  try  the  effects  of  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  glass,  and  fortunately  discovered 
that  the  refractions  of  flint  and  crown  glass  were 
extremely  convenient  for  his  purpose,  the  image 
afforded  hy  them  being  colorless,  when  the  angles 
were  to  each  other  nearly  as  two  to  three  :  hence 
he  inferred  that  a  convex  lens  of  crown-glass,  and  a 
convex  one  of  flint,  would  produce  a  colorless 
image  when  their  focal  distances  were  in  the 
same  proportion.  '  The  spherical  aberration, 
where  the  curvature  was  so  considerable,  still 
produced  some  inconvenience;  but,  having  four 
surfaces  capable  of  variation,  lie  was  enabled  to 
make  the  aberrations  of  the  two  lenses  equal ; 
and  since  they  were  in  opposite  directions,  they 
thus  corrected  each  other.'  These  arrangements 
required  great  accuracy  of  execution  for  their 
complete  success ;  but,  in  the  hands  of  the  in- 
ventor, they  produced  the  most  admirable  in- 
struments ;  and  he  was  fortunate  in  obtaining  a 
quantity  of  glass  of  remarkably  uniform  density. 
He  afterwards  made  some  small  Galilean  teles- 
copes, with  triple  object-glasses. 

For  these  inventions  Mr.  Dollond  received 
the  Copleian  medal  of  the  Royal  Society ;  and 
in  1761  he  was  chosen  a  fellow  of  that  learned 
body,  and  appointed  optician  to  the  king. 
Other  valuable  contributions  of  his  to  the  So- 
ciety were,  A  description  of  a  Contrivance  for 
Measuring  Small  Angles,  and  an  Explanation  of 
an  Instrument  for  that  purpose.  Trans.  1753 
and  1754.  His  instrument  consisted  of  a  di- 
vided object-glass,  with  a  scale  for  determining 
the  distance  of  the  images  by  measuring  the  li- 
near displacement  of  the  two  portions  of  the 
glass. 

Mr.  Dollond,  however,  did  not  long  enjoy 
these  well-deserved  honors.  On  the  30th  of 
November,  1761,  as  he  was  reading  a  new  work 
of  Clairaut  on  the  theory  of  the  moon,  he  fell 
down  in  an  attack  of  apoplexy,  which  shortly 
became  fatal.  He  left  two  sons  who  succeeded 
to  his  business. 

DOLLOXD  (Peter),  eldest  son  ot  Mr.  John 
Dollond,  the  optician,  was  born  in  1730.  He 
communicated,  in  1765,  a  paper  to  the  Royal 


DOL 


399 


DOL 


Society  on  his  improvement  of  telescopes ; 
adopting  his  father's  contrivance  for  measuring 
small  angles  (see  above);  and  in  1772  another 
on  his  additions  to  and  alterations  in  Hadley's 
quadrant.  In  1779  he  gave  an  account  of  his 
equatorial  instrument  for  correcting  the  errors 
arising  from  refraction  in  altitude;  and  in  1789, 
'  Some  account  of  the  discovery  made  by  his 
father  in  refracting  telescopes,'  which  became 
also  a  separate  publication  He  died  at  Ken- 
sington in  1820,  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety 
years. 

DOLOMIEU  (Deodate-Guy-Silvain  Tancred 
Gratet  de),  a  celebrated  geologist,  was  born  in 
Dauphiny  in  1750.  He  entered  into  the  service 
of  the  knights  of  Malta,  and  became  a  member  of 
the  order ;  but,  happening  to  kill  one  of  his  com- 
panions, was  sentenced  to  death.  The  grand 
master,  however,  granted  him  a  pardon,  but  it 
was  necessary  that  this  should  be  confirmed  by 
the  pope,  and  Dolomieu  was  closely  confined  for 
nine  months  under  suspense.  This  perhaps  de- 
cided his  future  studious  habits.  At  the  age  of 
twenty-two  he  went  to  Metz,  where  he.  studied 
chemistry  and  natural  history.  In  1783  he  pub- 
lished his  voyage  to  the  Lipari  Isles,  and  a  me- 
moir on  the  earthquakes  of  Calabria.  In  1788 
appeared  his  Memoire  sur  les  Isles  Ponces,  et 
catalogue  raisonne  de  1'Etna. 

On  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution,  Dolo- 
mieu ardently  embarked,  with  his  friend  La 
Rochefoucault,  in  the  supposed  cause  of  liberty; 
he  was  at  Paris  on  the  14th  of  July,  and  when 
La  Rochefoucault  fell  a  victim  to  the  horrors  of 
the  day,  watched  his  last  moments,  and  re^ 
ceived  the  affectionate  messages  which  he  sent  to 
his  mother  and  his  wife.  He  now  resumed  his 
geological  studies  in  other  parts  of  Europe,  and 
particularly  in  its  southern  countries.  He  after- 
wards extended  his  researches  into  the  physical 
constitution  of  Egypt,  on  which  subject  he  ad- 
dressed a  Memoir  inserted  in  the  Journ.  Phys., 
v.  xlii.  In  1795  we  find  him  again  in  France; 
and,  upon  the  establishment  of  the  school  of 
Mines,  he  became  Professor  of  Geology  and  In- 
spector of  Mines.  He  was  also  one  of  the  origi- 
nal members  of  the  National  Institute  of  Sciences 
and  Arts.  From  this  time  he  redoubled  his 
philosophical  labors,  and  published  a  great  num- 
ber of  memoirs  in  the  course  of  a  few  years. 
He  also  furnished  various  contributions  to  the 
Encyclopedic  Methodique.  On  the  scientific  ar- 
rangements being  made  for  the  expedition  to 
Egypt,  he  was  invited  to  take  part  in  them  :  and 
on  his  journey  was  employed  as  a  negociator  for 
the  surrender  of  Malta.  In  Egypt  he  visited  the 
pyramids,  and  examined  some  of  the  mountains 
which  form  the  limits  of  the  country ;  but  his 
health  compelled  him  to  return  long  before  his 
companions.  On  his  voyage  home,  the  vessel 
was  nearly  lost  in  a  tempest,  and  was  only  saved 
at  the  last  extremity  by  running  into  a  port  in  the 
gulf  of  Tarentum.  Here,  as  a  knight  of  Malta, 
he  was  pronounced  a  traitor  to  the  existing 
government,  and  committed  to  close  confinement 
at  Messina.  In  this  unfortunate  situation  he  re- 
mained until  the  peace  of  1800,  in  which  the 
French  government  stipulated  expressly  for  his 
release.  During  this  period  he  had  commenced 


a  Series  of  Lectures  on  the  Philosophy  of  Miner- 
alogy, written  with  bones  and  soot-water,  on  the 
margin  of  the  few  books  he  was  allowed  to  read. 
He  was  appointed,  during  Ms  confinement,  the 
successor  of  Daubenton  in  the  Museum  of  Natu- 
ral History.  His  last  publication  was  Sur  la 
Philosophic  Mineralotjique  etsur  1'espece  Miner- 
alogique.  lie  died  at  Paris,  universally  respected, 
27th  of  November,  1801. 

DOLOMITE.  Of  this  calcareo-magnesian 
carbonate,  we  have  three  sub-species. 

1.  Dolomite,  of  which  there  are   two  kinds, 
viz.  1st.  White  granular.    It  occurs  massive,  and 
in  fine  granular  distinct  concretions,  loosely  ag- 
gregated.    Lustre  glimmering  and  pearly.  Frac- 
ture imperfect  slaty ;  hard  as  fluor,  and  brittle. 
Specific  gravity  2-83.     It  effervesces  feebly  with 
acids,  and  is  phosphorescent  on  heated   iron,  or 
by  friction.      Its  constituents  are  46-5  Carbonate 
of  magnesia,  52'08  carbonate  of  lime,  0'25  oxide 
of  manganese,  and  0-5  oxide  of  iron.  2d.  Brown 
dolomite,   or  magnesian  limestone  of  Tennant. 
Color,  yellowish-gray  and  yellowish-brown.  Mas- 
sive, in    minute    granular  concretions.     Lustre, 
internally  glistening.  Fracture  splintery.  Harder 
than  calcareous  spar.     Brittle.     Specific  gravity 
of  crystals,  2'8.     It  dissolves  slowly,  and   with 
feeble  effervescence.     Its   constituents  are,  lime 
29'5,  magnesia  20'3,  carbonic  acid  47'2,  alumina 
and  iron  0-8.     In  the  north  of  England  it  occurs 
in  beds  of  considerable  thickness,  and  great  ex- 
tent, resting  on  the  Newcastle  coal  formation.  In 
the  Isle  of  Man  it  occurs  in  a  limestone  which 
rests  on  gray  wacke. 

2.  Columnar  Dolomite.     Color,  pale  grayish- 
white.     Massive,    and  in  thin    prismatic    con- 
cretions.      Cleavage  imperfect.      Fracture    un- 
even.     Lustre   vitreous,    inclining    to    pearly, 
Breaks  into  acicular  fragments.     Brittle.     Spe- 
cific gravity  2'76.     Its  constituents  are,  51  car- 
bonate  of    lime,    47   carbonate  of  magnesia,  1 
carbonated  hydrate  of  iron.     It  occurs  in  serpen- 
tine in  Russia. 

3.  Compact  Dolomite,  or  Gurhofite.     Color, 
snow-white.     Massive  and  dull.     Fracture   flat 
conchoidal.      Semi-hard.      Difficultly  frangible. 
Specific  gravity  2- 76.     When  pulverised,  it  dis- 
solves with  effervescence  in  hot  nitric  acid.     It 
consists  of  70'5  carbonate  of  lime,  and  29'5  car- 
bonate of  magnesia.     This  kind  occurs  in  veins 
of   serpentine   rocks,  near  Gurhoff,  in  Lower 
Austria. 

DOLPHIN,  n.s.  Fr.  dauphin;  Germ.  Span. 
Ital.  and  Lat.  delphin,  from  Gr.  fcX^ic  a  dt\<j>aK, 
a  pig,  because  the  dolphin  resembles  a  pig  in  its 
fatness,  and  the  form  of  its  intestines,  &c.,  says 
Minsheu  after  Becmanus.  A  fish.  See  our  article 
DELPHINUS. 

His  delights 

W  ere  dolphin  like  ;  they  shewed  his  back  above 
The  element  they  lived  in.  Shakspeare. 

Draw  boys  riding  upon  goats,  eagles,  and  dolphins. 

Peacham. 

Misshapen  seals  approach  in  circling  flocks, 
In  dusky  mail  the  tortoise  climbs  the  rocks, 
Torpedoes,  sharks,  rays,  Corpus, 'dolphins,  pour 
Their  twinkling  squadrons  round  the  glittering  shore. 

Darwin. 


DOM  4' 

DOLPHIN  OP  THE  MAST,  in  sea  language,  a 
peculiar  kind  of  wreath,  formed  of  plaited  cordage, 
to  be  fastened  occasionally  round  the  masts  as  a 
support  to  -the  puddening,  whose  use  is  to  sus- 
tain the  weight  of  the  fore  and  main  yards  in  case 
the  rigging  or  chains  by  which  those  yards  are 
suspended  should  be  shot  away  in  the  time  of 
battle  ;  a  ciicumstance  which  might  render  their  ' 
sails  useless  at  a  season  when  their  assistance  is 
extremely  necessary. 

DOLT,  n.  s.    )     Teut.andSax.  dol.    A  heavy 
DOLTISH,  adj.  \  stupid  fellow  ;  a  blockhead ;  a 
thickscull;  a  loggerhead.     It  is  clearly  the  past 
participle  of  dull,  as  Mr.  Tooke  says. 

Thou  hast  not  half  that  power  to  do  me  harm, 
As  I  hare  to  be  bur' :  oh  gull,  oh  dolt, 
As  ignorant  as  dirt  !  Shakspcare.   Othello. 

Like  men  condemned  to  thunder-bolts, 
Who,  ere  the  blow,  become  mere  dolts ; 
They  neither  have  the  hearts  to  stay, 
Not  wit  enough  to  run  away.  Hudibras. 

Dametas,  the  most  arrant  doltish  clown  that  ever 
was  without  the  privilege  of  a  bauble.  Sidney. 

Let  dolts  in  haste  some  altar  fair  erect 
To  those  high  powers,  which  idly  sit  above.       Id. 

Wood's  adulterate  copper, 
Which,  as  he  scattered,  we,  like  dolts, 
Mistook  at  first  for  thunder-bolts.  Swift. 

DO'MAIN,  n.  s.  Fr.  domaine,  from  Lat.  do- 
minium.  Empire;  dominion  ;  possession.  Hence 
also,  we  may  remark,  our  termination  dom  as 
birthdom,  kingdom,  &c. 

Rome's  great  emperor,  whose  wide  domain 

Had  ample  territory,  wealth  and  power.       Milton. 

A  Latian  field,  with  fruitful  plains, 
And  a  large  portion  of  the  king's  domains. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 
Ocean  trembles  for  his  green  domain.        Thomson. 

So  Howard,  Moira,  Burdett,  sought  the  cells, 
Where  Want,  or  Wo,  or  Guilt  in  darkness  dwells  ; 
With  Pity's  torch  illumed  the  dread  domains, 
Wiped  the  wet  eye,  and  eased  the  galling  chains. 

Darwin. 

Vain  end  of  human  strength,  of  human  skill, 
Conquest,  and  triumph,  and  domain,  and  pomp, 
And  ease,  and  luxury  !  Byron. 

DOMAIN.     See  DEMESNE. 

DOMAT  (John),  a  celebrated  French  lawyer 
born  in  1625,  who,  observing  the  confused  state 
of  the  laws,  digested  them  in  4  vols.  4to,  under 
the  title  of  The  Civil  Laws  in  their  Natural  Or- 
der; for  which  Louis  XIV.  settled  on  him  a 
pension  of  2000  livres.  Domat  was  intimate 
with  the  famous  Pascal,  who  left  him  his  private 
papers  at  his  death.  He  died  in  1696. 

DOMBES,  a  ci-devant  principality  of  France, 
about  twenty-four  miles  long,  and  twenty-one 
broad,  lying  around  and  partly  in  the  late  pro- 
vince of  Burgundy,  but  not  under  its  govern- 
ment, on  the  west  bank  of  the  Soane.  Trevoux 
was  the  capital.  It  now  forms  part  of  the  de- 
partment of  Ain. 

DOMBEY  (Joseph),  a  French  botanist  of 
celebrity,  was  born  at  Macon  in  1742.  He  took 
the  degree  of  doctor  of  physic  at  Montpelier, 
and  in  1778  went  to  South  America,  where  he 
discorer'nl  the  majestic  tree  of  the  tribe  of  pines, 
now  named  after  him,  Dombeya.  On  his  return 


,0  DOM 

to  Europe,  in  1785,  the  revolution  disgusted  him 
so  much  that  he  re-embarked  for  America;  and, 
being  captured  on  the  passage,  died  in  prison  in 
the  island  of  Moiitserrat,  February  19th,  1796. 

DOMBEYA,  in  botany,  a  genus  «-f  the  class 
monodelphiaand  order dodecandria :  CAL.  double, 
outer  three-leaved,  deciduous:  PET.  five  :  VTAM. 
ten  or  twenty  :  STYL.  five-cleft :  CAPS,  five,  united, 
one-celled,  one  or  many  seeded.  Species  twelve, 
chiefly  natives  of  the  isles  of  Bourbon  and 
Mauritius. 

DOMBOO,  a  considerable  town  of  Bornou, 
Africa,  situated  on  the  caravan  route  from 
Mourzouk,  and  the  first  which  occurs  after  passing 
the  desert  of  Bilma.  It  is  situated  amid  fertile 
plains. 

DOMBOO  LARES  are  situated  on  the  northern 
extremity  of  Bornou,  and  supply  that  kingdom, 
Cassina,  and  the  states  on  the  south  of  the  Niger, 
with  salt.  The  merchants  of  Agadez  bring 
hither  annually  a  large  caravan,  which  they  load 
with  this  commodity,  and  convey  it  to  the  sur- 
rounding counties.  These  lakes  are  supposed  to 
be  the  O'-'onides  Palus  of  Ptolemy. 

DOME,  n.  s.  Fr.  dome,  from  Lat.  domus.  A. 
building  ,  nouse  ;  fabric.  Also,  from  an  early 
shape  of  roofs,  probably  a  hemispherical  arch, 
a  cupola. 

Best  be  he  called  among  good  men, 
Who  to  his  God  this  column  raised  ; 

Though  lightning  strike  the  dome  again, 
The  man  who  built  it  shall  be  praised.       Prior. 

Stranger  !  whoe'er  thou  art,  securely  rest 
Affianced  in  my  faith,  a  friendly  guest ; 
Approach  the  dome,  the  social  banquet  share. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

From  dome  to  dome  when  flames  infuriate  climb, 
Sweep  the  long  street,  invest  the  tower  sublime  ; 
Gild  the  tall  vanes  amid  the  astonished  night, 
And  reddening  heaven  returns  the  sanguine  light. 

Darwin. 

While  the  vine-mantled  brows 
The  pendent  goats  unveil,  regardless  they 
Of  hourly  peril,  though  the  clefted  domes 
Tremble  to  every  wind.  Byron. 

DOME,  in  architecture  is  a  roof  of  a  hemi- 
spherical form,  raised  over  the  middle  of  a  build- 
ing, as  a  church,  hall,  pavilion,  vestibule, 
stair-case,  &c.,  by  way  of  crowning.  Domes  are 
the  same  with  what  the  Italians  call  cupolas  ;  or, 
according  to  Vitruvius,  tholi.  They  are  usually 
made  round,  though  we  have  instances  of  square 
ones  ;  as  those  of  the  Louvre  ;  and  others  that  are 
polygons,  as  that  of  the  ci-devant  Jesuits'  church 
in  the  Rue  St.  Antoine  at  Paris.  They  have 
usually  columns  ranged  around  their  outsides, 
both  by  way  of  ornament,  and  to  support  the 
vault.  See  ARCHITECTURE. 

DOME,  in  chemistry,  the  upper  part  of  fur- 
naces, particularly  portable  ones.  It  has  the 
figure  of  a  hollow  hemisphere,  or  small  dome.  Its 
use  is  to  form  a  space  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
furnace,  the  air  of  which  is  continually  expelled 
by  the  fire;  hence  the  current  of  air  is  consider- 
ably increased,  which  is  obliged  to  enter  by  the 
ash-hole,  and  to  pass  through  the  fire,  to  supply 
the  place  of  the  air  driven  from  the  dome.  The 
form  of  this  piece  renders  it  proper  to  reflect  or 
reverberate  a  part  of  tV  flam*  upon  substances 


DOMESDAY-BOOK. 


401 


\vhich  are  in  the  furnace,  which  has  occasioned 
this  kind  of  furnace  to  be  called  a  reverberatory 
one.  See  CHEMISTRY. 

DOME,  or  DOOM,  signifies  judgment,  sentence, 
or  decree.  The  homagers'  oath  in  the  black-book 
of  Hereford  ends :  '  So  help  me  God  at  his 
holy  dome,  and  by  my  trowthe.' 

DOMENICHINO,  a  famous  Italian  painter, 
born  at  Bologna  in  1581.  He  was  at  erst  a 
disciple  of  Calvartthe  Fleming,  but  soon  quitted 
his  school  for  that  of  the  Caraccis.  He  always 
applied  himself  to  his  woik  with  much  study 
and  thoughtful  ness ;  and  never  offered  to  touch 
his  pencil  but  when  he  fancied  a  kind  of  enthu- 
siasm upon  him.  His  great  skill  in  architecture 
also  procured  him  the  appointment  of  chief  ar- 
chitect of  the  apostolical  palace^from  pope  Gre- 
gory XV.  nor  was  he  without  a  theoretical  know- 
ledge of  music.  He  died  in  1641. 

DOMESDAY  BOOK,  an  ancient  record,  made 
in  the  time  of  William  I.  and  containing  a  survey 
of  all  the  lands  of  England.  It  consists  of  two 
volumes.  The  first  is  a  large  folio,  written  on 
382  double  pages  of  vellum,  in  a  small  but  plain 
character;  each  page  having  a  double  column. 
Some  of  the  capital  letters  and  principal  pas- 
sages are  touched  with  red  ink;  and  some 
have  strokes  of  red  ink  run  across  them,  as  if 
scratched  out.  This  volume  contains  a  descrip- 
tion of  thirty-one  counties.  The  other  volume  is  in 
4to.,  written  upon  450  double  pages  of  vellum,  but 
in  a  single  column,  and  in  a  large  but  very  fair  cha- 
racter. It  contains  the  counties  of  Essex,  Nor- 
folk, Suffolk,  part  of  the  county  of  Rutland  in- 
cluded in  that  of  Northampton,  and  part  of  Lan- 
cashire in  the.  counties  of  York  and  Chester.  This 
work,  according  to  the  red  book  in  the  exche- 
quer, was  begun  by  order  of  William  the  Con- 
queror, with  the  advice  of  his  parliament,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1080,  and  completed  in  the 
year  1086.  The  reason  given  for  taking  this  sur- 
vey, as  assigned  by  several  ancient  records  and 
historians,  was,  that  every  man  should  be  satis- 
fied with  his  own  right%  and  not  usurp  with  im- 
.  punity  what  belonged  to  another.  But,  besides 
this,  it  is  said  by  others,  that  now  all  those  who 
possessed  landed  estates  became  vassals  to  the 
king,  and  paid  him  so  much  money  by  way  of 
homage  in  proportion  to  the  lands  they  held. 
This  appears  very  probable,  as  there  was  at  that 
time  extant,  a  general  survey  of  the  whole  king- 
dom, made  by  order  of  king  Alfred.  For  the 
execution  of  the  survey  recorded  in  domesday 
book,  commissioners  were  sent  into  every  county 
and  shire;  and  juries  summoned  in  each  hundred, 
out  of  all  orders  of  freemen,  from  barons  down 
to  the  lowest  boors.  These  commissioners  were 
to  be  informed  by  the  inhabitants,  upon  oath,  of 
the  name  of  each  manor,  and  that  of  its  owner; 
also  by  whom  it  was  held  in  the  time  of  Edward 
the  Confessor;  the  number  of  hides;  the  quan- 
tity of  wood,  of  pasture,  and  of  meadow  land ; 
/iow  many  ploughs  were  in  the  demesne,  and 
how  many  in  the  tenanted  part  of  it ;  how  many 
mills,  how  many  fish-ponds  or  fisheries  belonged 
to  it ;  with  the  value  of  the  w1!  3le  together  in  the 
time  of  king  Edward,  as  well  as  when  granted 
by  king  William,  ami  at  the  time  of  this  survey; 
also  whether  it  was  capable  of  improvement,  or 
VOL.  VII. 


of  being  advanced  in  its  value  :  they  were  like- 
wise directed  to  return  the  tenants  of  every  de- 
gree, the  quantity  of  lands  then  and  formerly 
held  by  each  of  them;  what  was  the  number  of 
villains  or  slaves,  and  also  the  number  and  kinds 
of  their  cattle  and  live  stock.  These  inquisitions 
being  first  methodised  in  the  country,  were  after- 
wards sent  up  to  the  king's  exchequer.  This 
survey,  at  the  time  it  was  made,  gave  great  offence 
to  the  people  ;  and  occasioned  a  jealousy  that  it 
was  intended  for  some  new  imposition.  But  not- 
withstanding all  the  precaution  taken  by  the  con- 
queror, to  have  this  survey  faithfully  and  impar- 
tially executed,  it  appears,  from  indisputable 
authority,  that  'a  false  return  was  given  in  by 
some  of  the  commissioners  ;  and  that,  as  it  is 
said,  out  of  a  pious  motive.  This  was  particu- 
larly the  case  with  the  abbey  of  Croyland  in  Lin- 
colnshire, the  possessions  of  which  were. greatly 
under-rated,  both  with  regard  to  quantity  and 
value.  Perhaps  more  of  these  pious  frauds  were 
discovered,  as  it  is  said  Ralph  Flambard,  minis- 
ter to  William  Rufus,  proposed  the  making  a 
fresh  and  more  rigorous  inquisition  ;  but  this  was 
never  executed.  Notwithstanding  this  proof  of 
its  falsehood  in  some  instances,  which  must  throw 
a  suspicion  on  others,  the  authority  of  domesday 
book  was  never  permitted  to  be  called  in  ques- 
tion ;  and  always,  when  it  has  been  necessary  to 
distinguish  whether  lands  were  held  in  ancient 
demesne,  or  in  any  other  manner,  recourse  was 
had  to  that  only  to  determine  the  doubt.  From 
this  definitive  authority,  from  which,  as  from  the 
sentence  pronounced  at  domesday,  or  the  day  of 
judgment,  there  could  be  no  appeal,  the  name  of 
the  book  is  said  to  have  been  derived.  But 
Stowe  assigns  another  reason  for  this  appellation ; 
namely  that  domesday  book  is  a  corruption  of 
domus  Dei  book ;  a  title  given  it  because  here- 
tofore deposited  in  the  king's  treasuiy,  in  a  place 
of  the  church  of  Westminster,  or  Winchester, 
called  domus  Dei.  From  the  great  care  formerly 
taken  for  the  preservation  of  this  survey,  we  may 
learn  the  estimation  in  which  its  importance  was 
held.  The  dialogue  de  Scaccaris  says,  '  Liber 
ille  (Domesday)  sigilli  regis  comes  est  individuui 
in  thesauro.'  Until  lately  it  has  been  kept  undei 
three  different  locks  and  keys ;  one  in  the  cus- 
tody of  the  treasurer,  and  the  others  in  that  oi 
the  two  chamberlains  of  the  exchequer.  It  is 
now  deposited  in  the  chapter-house  at  Westmins- 
ter, where  it  may  be  consulted  on  paying  to  the 
proper  officers  a  fee  of  6s.  8d.  for  a  search,  and 
4d.  per  line  for  a  transcript.  Besides  the  two 
volumes  above  mentioned,  there  is  also  a  third 
made  by  order  of  the  same  king;  and  which  dif- 
fers from  the  others  in  form  more  than  matter. 
There  is  also  a  fourth  called  domesday,  which  is 
kept  in  the  exchequer ;  which,  though  a  very  large 
volume,  is  only  an  abridgment  of  the  others.  In 
the  remembrancer's  office  in  the  exchequer  is 
kept  a  fifth  book,  likewise  called  domesday,  which 
is  the  same  with  the  fourth  book  already  men- 
tioned. King  Alfred  had  a  roll  which  he  called 
domesday;  and  the  domesday-book  made  by 
William  the  Conqueror,  referred  to  the  time  of 
Edward  the  Confessor,  as  that  of  king  Alfred 
did  to  the  time  of  Ethelred.  The  fourth  book  of 
domesday  having  many  pictures  and  gilt  letters 


402 


DOMESDAY -BOOK. 


in  the  beginning  relating  to  the  time  of  king 
Edward  the  Confessor,  this  led  some  to  a  false 
opinion  that  domesday-book  was  composed  in  the 
reign  of  king  Edward. 

In  1767,  in  consequence  of  an  address  from 
the  House  of  Lords,  his  late  Majesty  gave  direc- 
tions for  the  publication  of  domesday-book, 
among  other  records.  An  engraved  fac-simile 
was  at  first  contemplated ;  but  the  great  expense 
of  such  an  undertaking  caused  it  to  be  laid  aside : 
and  a  tolerably  exact  fac-simile  metal  type  having 
at  length  been  obtained,  the  editing  of  the  work 
was  confided  to  Mr.  Abraham  Farley,  Deputy 
Keeper  of  the  Records  in  the  Chapter-house,  at 
Westminster,  a  gentleman  of  singular  learning 
and  experience  in  this  department  of  literature, 
who  had  had  almost  daily  recourse  to  the  book 
for  more  than  forty  years.  The  work  was  com- 
menced in  1770,  and  was  completed  early  in 
1783,  at  the  press  of  Mr.  John  Nichols — the 
type  with  which  it  was  executed,  was  destroyed 
in  the  fire  which  consumed  his  printing-office  in 
February,  1808.  Accurately  as  Mr.  Farley  ac- 
complished the  task  which  had  been  assigned  to 
him,  the  printed  Domesday  was  comparatively 
of  little  value  for  want  of  minute  indexes.  This 
deficiency  has  been  supplied  under  the  direction 
of  the  Record  Commission,  in  a  folio  volume, 
containing  indexes  of  names  of  persons,  of  places, 
and  things,  so  minute,  (and  from  frequent  re- 
ference, we  can  state,  so  accurate,)  that  the  ob- 
ject of  enquiry,  if  in  the  work,  may  be  readily 
ascertained.  These  indexes  have  been  compiled 


Com 


by  the  clerks  in  the  Record  Office  of  the  Chapter- 
house, under  the  superintendence  of  the  late 
Right  Hon.  George  Rose,  the  .principal  keeper 
of  that  repository  of  our  national  muniments: 
and  to  them  is  prefixed  a  very  elaborate  Intro- 
duction to  Domesday,  by  Mr.  Ellis,  one  of  the 
librarians  of  the  British  Museum,  containing;  dis- 
sertations on  the  formation  and  execution  of  the 
Record,  the  principal  matters  therein  contained, 
its  original  uses,  conservation,  and  authority  in 
courts  of  law.  From  these  disquisitions,  which 
are  comprised  in  eighty-eight  well-filled  folio 
pages,  the  preceding  particulars  have  been  chiefly 
abridged.  In  further  illustration  of  this  ancient 
and  important  record,  the  Commissioners  have 
thought  it  their  duty  to  print  a  supplemental 
volume  of  similar  surveys,  of  nearly  coeval  date, 
for  Exeter,  Ely,  and  Winton  or  Winchester, 
which  appear  to  have  been  the  original  inquisi- 
tions whence  the  general  survey  was  compiled, 
so  far  as  relates  to  those  districts :  and,  as  the 
county  palatine  of  Durham  was  not  comprised 
within  the  Conqueror's  survey,  they  have  deemed 
it  expedient  to  add  the  contents  of  a  similar  sur- 
vey for  that  county,  denominated  the  Boldon 
Book,  though  its  date  is  somewhat  later.  This 
supplement  to  Domesday  forms  a  large  volume 
in  folio,  and  is  enriched  with  a  critical  and  his- 
torical dissertation  on  the  records  there  printed, 
together  with  appropriate  indexes,  by  its  editor, 
Mr.  Ellis. 

The  following  extract  will  give  our  readers  an 
idea  of  the  nature  of  this  venerable  Record : 

IN  BRIXISTAN  HUNIT. 


Rex  ten  BERMUNDESYE.  herald9  tenuit.  Tc  se  defd 

£.  xiii.  hid.  m°  £.  xii.  hid.  Tra,  e.  viii.  car.  In  driio.  e  una 

h  h 

car.  7  xxv.  vitti  7  xxxiii.  bord  cu.  un.  car. 

Ibi  nova  7  pulchra  eccta.  7  xx.  ac  pati.'Silva/  v.  pore 

»  *  ....       ' 

de  pasnag  :  In  Lundonia.  xiii.  burgses  de  xliiii.  den 

T.  R.  E.  7  m0/  vat.  xv.  lib  7  vicecoui  ht.  xx.  sot. 

j      Comes  morit  ten.  i.  hida  que  T  R.  E.  7  post  fuit  in  hoc  55 

IN  BRIXISTAN 


That  is 


Rex  tenet  BERMUND.ESYE.  Heraldws  comes  tenuit.  TMWC  se  defendebat  pro  xiii  hidis,  mo<fo  pro 
xii  hidis.  Terra  est  viii  carrucatarum.  In  doTnznio  est  una  carrwcata  et  xxv  villarciet  xxxiii  bordarii 
cum  una  carrucata.  Ibi  nova  et  pulchra  ecclesia,  et  xx  ame  prati.  Silva  v  porcis  de  pasnagio.  In 
Lundonia  xiii  burgenses  de  xliiii  denarii's.  Tem/wre  Regis  TLdu-ardi  et  modo  valei  xv  libras  et  vice- 
comes  \\abet  xx  solioos.  Comes  Moritoniensis  tenet  i  hidam  quae  Tempore  Regis  Edwardi  et  post 
fuit  in  hoc  Manerio. 

In  English  thus  :  In  Bnxistau  Hundred. 

'  The  king  holds  BERMUNDESYE.  Earl  HERALD  held  it  [before].  At  that  time  it  was  rated  at 
thirteen  hides ;  now,  at  twelve.  The  arable  land  is  eight  carrucates  [or  plough-lands].  There  is 
one  carrucate  in  demesne ;  and  twenty-five  villans,  and  thirty-three  bordars,  with  one  carrucate. 
There  is  a  new  and  handsome  church,  with  twenty  acres  of  meadow,  and  woodland  for  five  hogs  in 
pasnage  [pasturage]  time.  In  LONDON  are  thirteen  burgesses  at  forty-four  pence.  In  the  time  of  king 
Edward  it  was  valued,  as  it  now  is,  at  fifteen  pounds ;  and  the  sheriff  has  twenty  shillings.  The  Earl 
of  Moriton  holds  one  hide,  which,  in  the  time  of  King  Edward,  and  afterwards,  was  in  this  maiior.' 


403 


DOM 


Independently  of  the  immediate  uses  of  this 
•urvey  to  the  Conqueror,  it  is  to  this  day  a  record 
of  no  small  importance  to  the  historian  and  to 
the  antiquary,  for  the  light  it  throws  on  the  dif- 
ferent classes  of  persons  into  which  the  English 
people  were  divided — the  different  denominations 
of  lands,  their  culture  and  measurement — the 
different  denominations  of  money,  and  the  per- 
sons and  places  that  enjoyed  the  liberty  of  coin- 
age— territorial  jurisdictions  and  franchises — 
tenures  and  services — criminal  and  civil  juris- 
dictions— ecclesiastical  and  historical  matters 
therein  noticed,  besides  many  curious  illustrations 
of  ancient  manners,  which  we  have  not  room  to 
detail. 

DOMESTIC,  n.s.  &  adj.~\    Tr.domestique; 

DOMES'TICAL,  adj.  /Span.      Portug. 

DOMES'TICALLY,  adv.  f  and  Ital.  domcs- 

DOMES'TICATE,  v.  a.  J  tico ;  Lat.  do- 

mesticus,  from  domus,  a  house.  See  DOMINION. 
Perhaps  the  adjective  domestic,  of  or  belonging 
to  the  house,  is  here  the  root;  it  means  also 
private,  and  tame.  To  domesticate  is  to  make 
as  a  domestic,  to  familiarize. 

Dcmestical  evils,  for  that  we  think  we  can  master 
them  at  all  times,  are  often  permitted  to  run  ou  for- 
ward, till  it  be  too  late  to  recall  them, 

Hooker.  Dedication. 

Equality  of  two  domestic  powers 
Breeds  scrupulous  faction. 

Shahspeare.  Antony  and  Cleopatra. 
Next  to  the  sin  of  those  who  began  that  rebellion, 
theirs  must  needs  be,  who  hindered  the  speedy  sup- 
pressing of  it,  by  domestick  dissentions. 

King  Charles. 

If  the  first  corruption  be  not  sucked  in  from  the 
domestic  manners,  a  little  providence  might  secure 
men  in  their  first  entrance  into  the  world. 

Clarendon. 

A  servant  dwells  remote  from  all  knowledge  of  his 
lord's  purposes  :  he  lives  as  a  kind  of  foreigner  under 
the  same  roof  ;  a  domestick,  and  yet  a  stranger  too. 

South. 

Beholding  thus,  O  happy  as  a  queen ! 
We  cry  ;  but  shift  the  gaudy,  flattering  scene, 
view  her  at  home  in  her  domestick  light, 
For  thither  she  must  come,  at  least  at  night. 

Granville. 

The  practical  knowledge  of  the  domestick  duties  is 
the  principal  glory  of  a  woman.  Clarissa. 

The  faithful  prudent  husband  is  an  honest,  tracta- 
ble, and  domestic  animal.  Addison's  Spectator. 

Probably  a  philosopher  would  rejoice  in  that  liberty 
which  Englishmen  give  their  domestics  ;  and  for  my 
own  part,  I  cannot  avoid  being  pleased  at  the  happi- 
ness of  those  poor  creatures,  who  in  some  measure 
contribute  to  mine.  Goldsmith. 

DOMIFYING,  in  astrology,  the  dividing  or 
distributing  the  heavens  into  twelve  houses,  to 
erect  a  theme,  by  means  of  six  great  circles, 
called  circles  of  position.  Regiomontanus  makes 
the  circles  of  position  pass  through  the  intersec- 
tions of  the  meridian  and  the  horizon :  others 
make  them  pass  through  the  poles  of  the  zodiac. 
See  ASTROLOGY. 

DOMINANT,  among  musicians,  is  used  either 
U  aa  adjective  or  substantive ;  but  these  different 
acceptations  are  far  from  being  indiscriminate. 


In  both  senses  it  is  explained  by  Rousseau  as 
follows  : — 

DOMINANT,  adj.  The  dominant  or  sensible 
chord,  is  that  which  is  practised  upon  the  domi- 
nant of  the  tone,  and  which  introduces  a  perfect 
cadence.  Every  perfect  major  chord  becomes  a 
dominant  chord,  as  soon  as  the  seventh  minor  is 
added  to  it. 

DOMINANT,  n.s.  Of  the  three  notes  essential 
to  the  tone,  it  is  that  which  is  a  fifth  from  the 
tonic.  The  tonic  and  the  dominant  fix  the 
tone;  in  it  they  are  each  of  them  the  fundamen- 
tal sound  of  a  particular  chord :  whereas  the 
mediant,  which  constitutes  the  mode,  has  no  chord 
peculiar  to  itself,  and  only  makes  a  part  of  the 
chord  of  the  tonic,  llameau  gives  the  name  of 
dominant  in  general  to  every  note  which  carries 
a  chord  of  the  seventh,  and  distinguishes  that 
which  carries  the  sensible  chord  by  the  name  of 
a  tonic  dominant ;  but  on  account  of  the  length 
of  the  word,  this  addition  to  the  name  has  not 
been  adopted  by  artists  :  they  continue  simply  to 
call  that  note  a  dominant  which  is  a  fifth  from 
the  tonic  ;  and  they  do  not  call  the  other  notes, 
which  carry  a  chord  of  the  seventh,  dominants, 
but  fundamentals  ;  which  is  sufficient  to  render 
their  meaning  plain,  and  prevents  confusion. 

A  DOMINANT,  in  that  species  of  church  music 
which  is  called  plain  chant,  is  that  note  which  is 
most  frequently  repeated  or  beaten,  in  whatever 
degree  it  may  be  from  the  tonic.  In  this  species 
of  music  there  are  dominants  and  tonics,  but  no 
mediant. 


DOMINATE,  v.  a.  • 
DOMINA'TION,  n.  s. 
DOM'INATIVE,  adj. 
DOM'INATOR,  n.s. 
DOMIN'ION,  n.s. 


IT.   domain  ;    Span. 
Portug.  and  Ital.  domi- 
•  nio;  Lat.  dominium,  from 
domus ;     Gr.    Sopof,    a 
house,  a  Seuu,  to  build. 


To  prevail  over :  domination  and  dominion  both 
signify  supreme  authority,  power,  as  over  a  man's 
own  house  or  territory :  a  dominator  is  he  who 
thus  rules. 

Settynge  him  on  his   right  half  in  heuenli  thingis 

aboue  ech  principal  and  potestat  and  vertu  and  domi. 

nacioun,  and  (above)  ech   name  that  is  named,  not 

oonli  in  this  world,  but  also  in  the  world  to  comyng. 

Wiclif.     Effeties  i. 

By  him  were  all  things  created,  visible  and  invisi- 
ble, whether  they  be  thrones  or  dominions,  or  princi- 
palities or  powers.  Col.  i.  16. 

Thou  and  thine  usurp 
"     The  domination,  royalties,  and  rights 

Of  this  oppressed  boy.       Sliakspeare.    King  John. 

Jupiter  and  Mars  are  dominators  for  this  north- 
west part  of  the  world,  which  maketh  the  people 
impatient  of  servitude,  lovers  of  liberty,  martial, 
and  courageous.  Camden's  Remains. 

Conquest  and  good  husbandry  both  enlarge  the 
king's  dominions:  the  one  by  the  sword,  making  the 
acres  more  in  number,  the  other  by  the  plough, 
making  the  same  acres  more  in  value.  Fuller. 

The  Law  of  Works  is  that  empire  and  dominion 
which  God  exercised  over  man,  using  his  utmost 
right,  and  obliging  man  to  the  rigorous  observation 
of  all  that  law  he  should  impose  upon  him. 

Bp.  Taylor. 

He  gave  us  only  over  beast,  fish,  fowl, 
Dominion  absolute  ;  that  right  we  hold 
By  his  donation  :  but  man  over  man 
He  made  not  lord.  Milton. 

2D  2 


404 


DOMINGO. 


Hear,  all  ye  angels,  progeny  of  light, 
Thrones,  dominations,  princedoms,  virtues,  powers. 

Id. 

What  can  our  travellers  bring  home 
That  is  not  to  be  learnt  at  Rome  ? 
What  politics,  or  strange  opinions, 
That  are  not  in  our  own  dominions  ?     Hudibras. 

I  thus  conclude  my  theme, 
The   dominating  humour  makes   the  dream. 

Dryden. 

He  could  not  have  private  dominion  over  that  which 
was  under  the  private  dominion  of  another.  Locke. 

Maximinus  traded  with  the  Goths  in  the  product  of 
his  own  estate  in  Thracia,  the  place  of  his  nativity ; 
whither  he  retired,  to  withdraw  from  the  unjust 
domination  of  Opilius  Macrinus.  Arbuthnot  on  Coin*. 

Blest  use  of  power,  O  virtuous  pride  in  kings  ! 

And  like  his  bounty  whence  dominion  springs. 

Tickell. 

Of  all  the  enemies  of  idleness,  want  is  the  most 
formidable.  Fame  is  soon  found  to  be  a  sound,  and 
love  a  dream.  Avarice  and  ambition  may  be  justly 
suspected  of  being  privy  confederacies  with  idleness, 
for  when  they  have,  for  a  while,  protected  their  vota- 
ries, they  often  deliver  them  up,  to  end  their  lives 
under  her  dominion.  Johnson. 

To  sit  on  rocks,  to  muse  o'er  flood  and  fell, 
To  slowly  trace  the  forest's  shady  scenes, 
Where  things  that  own  not  man's  dominion  dwell, 
And  mortal  foot  hath  ne'er,  or  rarely  been. 

Byron. 

DOMINEER,  v.  n.  Fr.  dominer.  See  DOMI- 
NATE. To  rule  with  absolute  authority  :  hence 
to  swell ;  bluster. 

Go  to  the  feast,  revel,  and  domineer, 
Oaroase  full  measure. 

Shakspeare.      Taming  of  the  Shrew. 

The  voice  of  conscience  now  is  low  and  wfak, 
chastising  the  passions,  as  old  Eli  did  his  lustful  domi- 
neering sons.  South. 

Both  would  their  little  ends  secure  ; 
He  sighs  for  freedom,  she  for  power  : 
His  wishes  tend  abroad  to  roam, 
And  hers  to  domineer  at  home.  Prior. 

DOMINGO  (St.),  HISPANIOLA,  or  HAYTI, 
one  of  the  largest  and  most  fertile  of  the  West 
India  islands,  and  the  second  in  point  of  size,  is 
situated  between  Porto  Rico  on  the  east,  and 
Jamaica  and  Cuba  on  the  west.  It  is  approached 
on  its  northern  side  by  the  southern  part  of  the 
3ahama  chain,  while  southward  the  Caribbean 
sea  runs  between  it  and  Terra  Firma.  The  ex- 
treme length  of  St.  Domingo  is  generally  stated 
at  about  400  miles ;  Rainsford,  however,  extends 
it  to  490  miles,  and  its  utmost  breadth  150 ;  but 
a  considerable  peninsula  projects  for  nearly  140 
miles  towards  the  west,  and,  with  a  large  pro- 
montory on  the  uoith,  forms  a  spacious  bay  op- 
posite the  island  of  Cuba.  Its  medium  length 
may  therefore  be  computed  at  300  miles,  and  its 
breadth  at  100,  which  gives  a  superficial  area  of 
about  30,000  square  miles,  equal  therefore  to 
that  of  Ireland.  Its  most  northerly  point  is  in 
19°  46';  and  its  most  southerly  in  17°  37' 
N.  lat. ;  westward  its  extreme  point  (Cape 
Tiberon)  is  in  74°  15';  and  eastward,  Cape 
Engano,  its  extreme  point  in  this  direction, 
is  67°  35'  W.  long.  Columbus,  who  dis- 
covered it  in  his  first  voyage  to  the  New  World, 


found  it  known  at  Cuba  as  Hayti,  signifying,  it 
appears,  a  highland  country ;  thus  the  natives 
also  called  it,  and  the  name  has  been  revived  of 
late  years  by  the  independent  black  governments 
who  have  revolutionised  the  French  portion  of 
the  island.  This  great  navigator  himself  called 
it,  according  to  Dr.  Robertson,  Espagnola,  or 
Little  Spain;  or  at  first,  as  other  writers  say,. 
Isabella,  in  honor  of  the  queen  of  Spain.  It  is. 
however,  best  known  to  European  geographers 
as  St.  Domingo,  the  name  of  the  capital  of  the 
Spanish  part  of  the  island. 

St.  Domingo,  as  it  existed  before  the  revolu- 
tion of  1789,  is  described  by  the  abbe"  Raynal  as 
abounding,  in  '  delightful  vales,  where  all  the 
sweets  of  spring  are  enjoyed,  without  either  win- 
ter or  summer.  There  are  but  two  seasons,'  he 
continues,  '  in  the  year,  and  they  are  both  equally 
fine.  The  ground  always  laden  with  fruit,  and 
covered  with  flowers,  realises  the  delights  and 
riches  of  poetical  descriptions.  Wherever  we 
turn  our  eyes,  we  are  enchanted  with  a  variety 
of  objects,  colored  and  reflected  by  the  clearest 
light.  The  air  is  temperate  in  the  day-time,  and 
the  nights  are  constantly  cool.'  The  Spaniards 
and  French  were  the  European  masters  of  this 
island,  until  a  very  recent  period ;  the  line  of 
demarcation,  between  their  respective  territories, 
commencing  at  the  river  Massacre  on  the  north 
side,  at  the  head  of  the  bay  of  Mancenille,  and 
extending  to  the  river  Pedernates  south.  All  the 
country  east  of  this  line,  being  about  three- 
fourths  of  the  island,  was  claimed  by  Spain  ; 
and  all  to  the  westward  by  France.  The  French 
part  of  the  island,  of  a  very  irregular  figure, 
comprehended  2,500,000  acres,of  which  1,500,000 
were  in  high  cultivation  previous  to  1789. 

The  coast  of  St.  Domingo  is  abrupt  and 
rocky,  and  the  navigation  of  the  neighbourhood 
dangerous:  in  his  course  from  Cuba  to  Cape 
Francois,  Columbus,  it  is  well  known,  lost  the 
vessel  in  which  he  originally  sailed  from  Europe. 
None  of  its  harbours  will  admit  vessels  of  con- 
siderable burden.  On  the  south  side  are  the 
bays  of  St.  Domingo,  Neyba  and  Aeon,  or  Acoa. 
The  first  has  become,  of  late  years,  very  shallow 
and  full  of  reefs.  The  bay  of  Neyba  receives 
vessels  of  thirty  tons  burden  ;  but  a  river  of  this 
name  flowing  into  it,  divides  itself,  before  enter- 
ing the  ocean,  into  various  channels,  which, 
changing  in  the  rainy  season,  perplex  the  pilot. 
Acoa  Bay  has  also  several  small  rivers  falling  into 
it.  The  entrance  is  two  leagues  across,  and  it 
widens  inwards  to  nearly  six  leagues.  On  the 
east  side  is  the  capacious  port  of  Caldera,  one  of 
the  best  and  safest  of  the  island.  On  the  north- 
east coast  is  the  Bay  of  Samana,  extending  from 
its  southern  point,  Cape  Rafael,  to  the  opposite 
side  or  peninsula  of  Samana,  eighteen  miles,  and 
enclosed  by  a  bulwark  of  rocks  and  sands,  the 
entrance  only  being  left  clear,  but  having  a  safe 
and  deep  channel  between  the  shore  of  Samana 
and  some  detached  islands  :  it  receives  the  rivers 
Yuna  and  Cambu  after  their  junction.  The 
former  has  a  course  of  about  100  miles.  This 
bay  is  about  sixty  miles  deep,  and  is  surrounded 
on  every  side  by  a  fertile  country.  In  Puerto 
Plata  is  Balsama  Bay,  which  has  only  fourteen 
feet  depth  of  water,  and  is  of  difficult  navigation,, 


DOMINGO. 


405 


the  entrance  being  very  narrow:  the  neighbour- 
hood is  rich  in  valuable  woods.  Batia  Ecossaise, 
or  Scots'  Bay,  is  in  this  direction,  but  is  a 
dangerous,  rocky  inlet;  and  there  are  several 
other  small  harbours  and  bays  on  this  side  of  the 
-sland.  None  of  the  rivers  are  practicable,  even 
for  boats,  in  the  dry  season.  Eleven  leagues 
east  of  Port-au-Prince  is  a  salt  lake,  named 
Henriquelle,  twenty-two  leagues  in  circuit ;  its 
water  is  deep,  clear,  and  bitter,  and  it  abounds 
in  alligators  and  tortoises  of  a  large  size ;  in  it 
is  an  island,  two  leagues  long,  abounding  with 
wild  goats,  and  having  a  spring  of  fresh  water. 

The  independent  portion  of  St.  Domingo  (the 
former  French  part),  is  mountainous  and  well- 
wooded,  containing  mines  of  silver  and  iron. 
Much  of  the  central  part  of  the  Spanish  territo- 
ries is  also  composed  of  elevated  mountains, 
many  of  them  capable  of  cultivation,  and  having 
a  soil  extremely  rich.  They  also  have  yielded 
gold  and  silver.  From  the  city  of  St.  Domingo 
several  wide  plains,  from  twenty  to  twenty-five 
miles  in  breadth,  stretch  for  about  eighty  miles  to 
the  east.  They  are  called  the  Los  Llanos,  and 
are  adapted  to  the  growth  of  every  tropical  pro- 
duction. A  beautiful  valley  to  the  north  of 
these,  through  which  the  river  Cotu  flows,  is 
"aid  to  be  still  more  productive.  The  mountains 
are  principally  composed  of  two  parallel  chains, 
running  from  east  to  west,  with  several  collateral 
branches.  Excellent  timber  abounds  throughout 
the  mountains.  In  those  of  Cibao  originate  the 
principal  streams  of  the  island  ;  and  the  influence 
of  these  lofty  ranges,  in  mitigating  the  winds  and 
cooling  the  atmosphere,  is  most  important  in  this 
climate.  Some  of  them  rise  to  the  height  of 
6000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 

Such,  according  to  Edwards,  is  the  unrivalled 
fertility  of  the  plains  of  this  island,  that  they  are 
alone  capable  of  producing  more  sugar  and  other 
valuable  commodities  than  all  the  British  West 
Indies  put  together.  Common  attention  to  their 
decided  advantages  was  alone  wanting  in  the 
Spanish  colonists  to  render  this  one  of  the  most 
important  possessions  of  that  crown.  But  when, 
by  the  arts  of  cruelty  and  oppression,  they  had 
extirpated  the  aboriginal  inhabitants,  many  of 
them  became  speculators  in  adventures  to  South 
America ;  while  those  who  remained  sunk  into 
such  wretched  indolence,  as  to  suffer  this  beau- 
tiful part  of  the  country  to  become  a  luxuriant 
wilderness.  The  Savannahs,  and  fine  plains  in 
the  interior,  became,  in  consequence,  entirely 
occupied  by  wild  animals,  such  as  swine,  horses, 
and  horned  cattle;  and  herds  of  domestic  animals 
ran  wild  in  every  direction.  The  export  of 
those  animals  to  the  French  settlements  of  the 
neighbourhood,  formed  an  important  branch  ot 
commerce  to  the  Spaniards;  and  it  was  in  ex- 
change for  them  chiefly  that  they  received  the 
manufactures  of  Europe. 

The  climate  is  moist,  hot,  and  unhealthy  to 
Europeans  ;  the  thegmometer  in  the  plains  rising 
as  high  as  99° ;  and  in  the  higher  parts  to  72° 
and  77°.  But  these  heats  are  moderated  Dy  the 
regular  sea-breeze,  which  sets  in  about  ten  in 
the  morrjing,  and  which  is  succeeded,  towards 
the  evening,  by  a  land  breeze.  The  heaviest 
ruins  of  the  wet  season  fall  in  May  and  June; 


and  so  impregnated  with  moisture  is  the  atmos- 
phere at  this  season,  that  the  brightest  metallic 
polish  becomes  tarnished ;  the  brooks  now  swell 
into  torrents,  and  not  seldom  overwhelm  the  ad- 
jacent plantations.  From  time  immemorial  the 
inhabitants  of  the  dryer  parts  of  the  island  have 
reserved  a  portion  of  these  copious  streams  by 
an  artificial  irrigation.  The  sea-coast  is  said  to 
be  more  unfavorable  to  European  constitutions 
than  the  interior.  On  the  northern  coast  severe 
gales  are  felt,  but  the  violent  hurricanes  of  other 
parts  of  the  West  Indies  seldom  blow  here ; 
when  they  occur,  it  is  chiefly  on  the  southern 
coast,  where  they  are  denominated  southern 
gales. 

St.  Domingo  is  chiefly  valuable  for  its  vegeta- 
ble productions.  The  useful  and  elegant  maho- 
gany-tree here  grows  to  a  noble  size 'and  is  of 
very  superior  grain.  The  largest  of  its  plants  is 
the  cotton-tree,  whose  stem  often  furnishes  the 
entire  body  of  the  Indian  canoes :  the  pine  is 
also  abundant;  and  here  is  a  species  of  oak. 
resembling  the  American,  which  yields  planks  or 
from  sixty  to  seventy  feet  long.  Brasil,  satin, 
and  various  hard  and  ornamental  woods  are  also 
found.  Sugar,  coffee,  and  cotton,  of  a  fine  qua- 
lity, are  produced  in  abundance.  Indigo  was 
once  cultivated,  but  it  has  been  long  since  aban- 
doned. Vanilla  gn.ws  spontaneously  in  the  woods, 
and  the  plantain,  also,  is  abundant.  Flowers  are 
numerous,  and  are  distinguished  both  by  their 
beauty  and  fragrance  :  all  the  tropical  fruits  are 
produced  in  high  perfection. 

The  only  indigenous  quadruped  remaining  is 
the  agouti  cat,  called  by  the  natives  heetia.  But 
the  stock  of  horned  cattle,  horses,  mules,  asses, 
sheep,  and  goats,  is  prodigious.  Many  of  the 
cattle,  as  we  have  stated,  run  wild,  and  are  the 
prey  of  any  one  who  will  pursue  them :  some 
farmers  of  the  interior  own  10,000  or  12,000, 
worth  from  six  to  eight  dollars  a  head  :  the  horse 
is  here  very  sure-footed,  and  useful,  but  of  small 
size  and  inferior  paces.  The  whole  number 
of  horses,  mules,  and  asses,  both  the  latter  being 
valuable  breeds,  is  estimated  at  150,000;  the 
horned  cattle  at  300,000. 

Birds  are  numerous, ^particularly  wild  fowl; 
but  the  Jamaica  nightingale,  or  mocking-bird, 
and  the  banana,  are  the  only  songsters.  The 
flesh  of  the  wild  pigeon  is  particularly  savorv, 
though  somewhat  bitter ;  the  parrot  is  also  eaten, 
and  ortolans  are  numerous.  The  best  fish  of  the 
riveis  are  the  mullet,  snook,  calapever,  par^o, 
grooper,  baracooter,  craw  and  rock-fish,  and 
particularly  the  land-crab.  Turtle  abounds  on 
the  coast,  and  immense  quantities  of  tarapins, 
together  with  a  small  species  of  amphibious  tor- 
toise, which  is  a  very  delicate  and  luxurious  food. 

The  serpent  tribes,  though  numerous,  are  not 
venomous,  but  the  centipede  is  very  annoying. 
A  venomous  crab-spider  is  also  found  here ;  the 
destructive  white-ant,  and  abundant  swarms  of 
insects.  This  ant  will  eat  through  any  kind  of 
packing  box,  from  side  to  side,  and  penetrate 
every  fold  of  goods. 

The  aborigines  of  St.   Domingo   have  been 
long  since  extirpated  by  the  Spaniards.    When  it 
was  discovered  by  Columbus,  9th  of  December 
1492,  it  formed    five  kingdoms,  called  Maqaa, 


406 


DOMINGO. 


Marien,  Higuay,  Maguana,  and  Xaraguay,  each 
governed  by  its  own  cacique.  The  Spaniards 
had  possession  of  the  whole  of  it  for  120  years. 
This  island,  their  earliest  settlement  in  the  new 
world,  was  at  first  in  high  estimation  for  the 
quantity  of  gold  it  supplied.  But  its  wealth 
diminished  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  country, 
whom  they  obliged  to  dig  it  out  of  the  bowels  of 
the  earth;  and  the  source  of  its  wealth  was 
entirely  dried  up,  when  the"  were  extinct.  Ben- 
zoni  relates,  that  of  2,000,000  of  inhabitants, 
contained  in  the  island  when  discovered  by 
Columbus  in  1492,  scarcely  153  were  alive  in 
1545.  Bishop  Las  Casas  makes  the  extermi- 
nation of  the  natives  by  his  countrymen  still 
greater  and  more  rapid.  He  states  the  original 
number  at  3,000,000,  and  says  they  were  reduced 
to  60,000  within  fifteen  years.  A.  vehement 
desire  of  opening  again  this  source  of  wealth 
first  inspired  the  thought  of  obtaining  slaves  from 
Africa ;  but,  besides  that  these  were  found  unfit 
for  the  labors  they  were  destined  to,  the  multitude 
of  mines,  then  beginning  to  be  wrought  on  the  con- 
tinent, made  those  of  St.  Domingo  no  longer  of 
any  importance.  An  idea  now  suggested  itself, 
that  the  negroes,  who  were  healthy,  strong,  and 
patient,  might  be  usefully  employed  in  husban- 
dry. The  produce  of  theii  industry  was  at  first 
extremely  small,  because  the  laborers  were  few. 
Charles  V.  had  granted  an  exclusive  right  of  the 
slave  trade  to  a  Flemish  nobleman,  who  made 
over  his  privilege  to  the  Genoese.  These 
avaricious  republicans  conducted  this  infamous 
commerce  as  all  monopolies  are  conducted :  they 
resolved  to  sell  dear,  and  they  sold  but  few. 
When  time  and  competition  had  fixed  the  price 
of  slaves,  the  number  of  them  increased.  It  may 
easily  be  imagined  that  the  Spaniards,  who  had 
been  accustomed  to  treat  the  Indians  as  beasts, 
did  not  entertain  a  higher  opinion  of  these  unfor- 
tunate Africans,  whom  they  substituted  in  their 
place.  Degraded  still  farther  in  their  eyes  by 
the  price  they  had  paid  for  them,  even  religion 
could  not  restrain  them  from  aggravating  the 
weight  of  their  servitude.  They  made  frequent 
attempts,  however,  to  recover  the  undeniable 
rights  of  mankind,  and  thus  procured  somewhat 
better  treatment.  The  cultivation  of  the  island 
was,  at  times,  therefore,  pursued  with  tolerable 
success  About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, Spain  drew  annually  from  this  colony 
10,000,000  weight  of  sugar,  a  large  quantity  of 
wood  for  dyeing  ;  tobacco,  cocoa,  cassia,  ginger, 
cotton,  and  peltry  in  abundance.  One  might 
imagine,  that  such  favorable  beginnings  would 
have  given  both  the  desire  and  the  means  of 
carrying  them  further;  but  a  train  of  erents, 
more  fatal  each  than  the  other,  ruined  these 
hopes.  The  first  misfortune  arose  from  the 
depopulation  of  the  island.  The  Spanish  con- 
quests on  the  continent  should  naturally  have 
contributed  to  promote  the  success  of  an  island, 
which  seemed  to  have  been  formed  to  be  the 
centre  of  that  vast  dominion  arising  around  it. 
But  it  fell  out  quite  otherwise :  on  a  view  of  the 
immense  fortunes  raising  in  Mexico,  and  other 
parts,  the  richest  inhabitants  of  Hispaniola  began 
to  despise  their  settlements,  and  the  government 
endeavoured  in  vain  to  pat  a  stop  to  emigration: 


the  laws  were  always  either  artfully  eluded,  or 
openly  violated.  The  weakness,  which  was  a 
necessary  consequence  of  such  conduct,  leaving 
the  coasts  without  defence,  encouraged  the  ene- 
mies of  Spain  to  ravage  them.  See  our  article 
BUCCANIERS.  Even  the  capital  of  this  island 
was  taken  and  pillaged  by  Sir  Francis  Drake. 
Cruizers  of  less  pretensions  contented  them- 
selves with  intercepting  vessels  in  their  passage 
through  those  latitudes,  which  were  the  best 
known  at  that  time  of  any  in  the  new  world 
To  add  to  these  misfortunes,  the  Spaniards  them- 
selves commenced  pirates.  They  attacked  no  ships 
but  those  of  their  own  nation ;  which  were  more 
rich,  worse  provided,  and  worse  defended,  than 
any  others.  The  custom  they  had  of  fitting  out 
ships  clandestinely,  to  procure  slaves,  prevented 
them  from  being  known ;  and  the  assistance  they 
purchased  from  the  ships  of  war,  commissioned 
to  protect  the  trade,  insured  to  them  impunity. 
The  foreign  trade  of  the  colony  was  its  only 
resource  in  this  distress;  and  that  was  illicit: 
but  as  it  continued  to  be  carried  on,  notwith- 
standing the  vigilance  of  the  governors,  or,  per- 
haps, by  their  connivance,  the  policy  of  an 
exasperated  and  short-sighted  court  exerted  itself 
in  demolishing  most  of  the  sea-ports,  and  driving 
the  miserable  inhabitants  into  the  inland  country. 
This  act  of  violence  threw  them  into  a  state  of 
dejection,  which  the  incursions  and  settlement 
of  the  French  on  the  island  afterwards  carried  to 
the  utmost  pitch.  The  latter,  after  having  made 
some  unsuccessful  attempts  to  settle  on  the  island, 
had  part  of  it  yielded  to  them,  in  1697,  by  the 
Spaniards.  The  court  of  Spain,  totally  taken  up 
with  that  vast  empire  which  they  had  formed  on 
the  continent,  used  no  pains  to  dissipate  this 
lethargy.  They  even  refused  to  listen  to  the 
solicitations  of  their  Flemish  subjects,  who 
earnestly  pressed  that  they  might  have  permis- 
sion to  clear  the  fertile  parts  of  this  island. 
Rather  than  run  the  risk  of  seeing  them  carry  on 
a  contraband  trade  on  the  coasts,  they  chose  to 
bury  in  oblivion  a  settlement  which  had  been  of 
considerable  consequence,  and  was  likely  again 
to  become  so.  This  colony,  which  had  no 
longer  any  intercourse  with  the  mother  country 
but  by  a  single  ship,  of  no  great  burden,  that 
arrived  hence  every  third  year,  consisted,  in 
1717,  of  18,410  inhabitants,  including  Spaniards, 
Mesteesj  Negroes,  and  Mulattoes.  The  com- 
plexion and  character  of  this  population  differed 
according  to  the  different  proportions  of  American, 
European,  and  African  blood  they  had  received 
from  that  natural  and  transient  union,  which 
restores  all  races  and  conditions  to  the  same 
level.  Demi-savages,  in  fact,  the  greater  part  of 
them  plunged  into  extreme  sloth,  lived  upon 
fruits  and  roots,  or  dwelt  in  cottages  without  fur- 
niture, and  most  of  them  without  clothes.  The 
few  among  them,  in  whom  indolence  had  not 
totally  suppressed  the  sense  of  decency  and 
taste  for  the  conveniences  of  life,  purchased 
clothes  of  their  neighbours,  the  French,  in  return 
for  their  cattle,  and  the  money  sent  to  them  for 
the  maintenance  of  200  soldiers,  the  priests,  and 
the  government.  A  century  after  its  original 
settlement  it  was  found  necessary  to  remit  annu- 
ally from  Mexico  300,000  dollars,  for  the  sup- 


DOMINGO. 


407 


port  of  the  local  government  of  this  colony. 
Nor  did  the  company  formed  at  Barcelona,  in 
1757,  with  exclusive  privileges  for  the  re-establish- 
ment of  St.  Domingo,  ever  make  any  consider- 
able progress.  They  only  sent  out  two  small 
vessels  annually,  which  were  freighted  back  with 
5000  hides,  and  other  commodities. 

The  Spanish  government  was,  however,  roused 
to  some  exertions  in  favor  of  St.  Domingo  at  the 
close  of  the  last  century.  Settlers  were  encou- 
raged to  come  hither  from  the  Canary  Islands, 
the  monopoly  imposed  on  its  trade  was  relaxed, 
and  encouragements  were  held  out  to  agricul- 
ture and  commerce.  Under  the  influence  of 
these  measures  the  colony  began  to  improve, 
the  towns  and  villages  were  rebuilt  and  peopled, 
new  plantations  were  laid  out,  and  the  trade  with 
the  French  part  of  the  island  became  consider- 
able. At  the  period  of  the  French  revolution, 
in  1789,  the  Spaniards  had  twenty-four  sugar- 
works  in  St.  Domingo.  They  paid  with  raw 
sugar,  hides,  timber,  and  piastres  for  the  small 
number  of  cargoes  they  received  from  Europe. 
Besides  1 1,000  heads  of  cattle,  they  furnished 
the  French  part  of  St.  Domingo  with  horses, 
mules,  and  some  tobacco.  Next  to  the  ancient 
city  of  St.  Domingo,  their  principal  towns  were 
Monte  Christi,  La  Vega,  St.  Jago,  Zeibo,  St. 
Thome,  Azua,  and  Isabella. 

This  part  of  the  island  was  ceded  formally  to 
France  by  the  treaty  of  Basle,  July  22nd,  1795  : 
b  t  it  was  not  taken  possession  of  by  that  power 
until  1801,  when  the  unfortunate  Toussaint 
L'Ouverture  appeared  before  the  capital  at  the 
head  of  a  considerable  French  force.  At  this 
period  it  is  said  25,000  of  the  inhabitants  emi- 
grated to  Cuba,  South  America,  or  other  of  the 
Spanish  settlements,  so  averse  were  they  to  the 
French  yoke.  At  the  close  of  1808  attempts  to 
expel  the  French  were  openly  made :  in  Novem- 
ber the  French  commander  was  shut  up  in  the 
capital ;  but  it  was  not  until  July  of  the  follow- 
ing year  that  he  surrendered,  when  a  British  ar- 
mament, under  General  Carmichael,  came  to  the 
aid  of  the  Spaniards.  Since  this  period  they 
have  declared  their  independence  of  the  mother 
country,  and  offered  their  allegiance  to  the  new 
republic  of  Colombia.  At  the  period  of  its  ces- 
sion to  France,  the  Spanish  part  of  St  Domingo 
had  125,000  inhabitants,  110,000  of  whom  were 
free  people,  and  15,000  negro  slaves.  Land  was 
at  six  French  livres,  or  five  shillings  the  arpent; 
and  labor  at  two  French  livres,  sixty-one  cen- 
times, or  a  little  better  than  two  shillings  per 
day.  Walton  estimates  the  inhabitants  of  this 
part,  in  1810,  at  104,000.  We  have  seen  that 
there  had  been  a  considerable  emigration,  which 
he  excludes  from  this  amount. 

We  have  noticed  the  visits,  and,  under  that 
article,  the  settlement,  of  the  BCCCANIERS,  in 
St.  Domingo.  That  part  of  this  singular  com- 
munity, which  abandoned  the  sea  for  its  fertile 
valleys,  consisted  principally  of  Frenchmen,  and 
became  acknowledged  subjects  by  the  govern- 
ment of  France  at  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century.  In  1669  the  planters  here  amounted  to 
upwards  of  1500;  Bertrand  Dogeron,  a  man  of 
considerable  talents  and  probity,  having  been 
deputed  to  form  them  into  a  regular  colony.  In 


1670,  however,  the  oppressive  measures  of  the 
French  West  India  Company  caused  the  inha- 
bitants of  this  part  of  St.  Domingo  to  revolt : 
and  tranquillity  was  only  restored  at  the  price  of 
a  free  trade  to  France,  subject  to  a  duty  of  live 
per  cent,  paid  to  the  company  on  the  arrival  and 
departure  of  all  vessels. 

Under  the  excellent  management  of  Dogeron 
the  colony  continued  to  prosper;  but  after  his 
death,  in  1673,  it  languished  under  the  mono- 
poly of  exclusive  trading  companies.  Three 
years  before  his  death  the  town  of  Cape  Fran- 
pois  had  been  founded  by  Gobin,  a  French  Pro- 
testant, whom  the  persecutions  of  Louis  XIV.  had 
driven  from  his  native  land.  In  1688,  several 
slaves  having  been  taken  from  the  English,  the 
inhabitants  of  St.  Domingo  began  to  turn  their 
attention  to  the  culture  of  the  sugar-cane.  With 
this  view  they  increased  their  stock  of  negroes, 
and  in  1694,  taking  advantage  of  the  misfortunes 
which  had  befallen  the  English  colony  of  Ja- 
maica, they  effected  a  landing  in  that  island, 
and  carried  off  a  considerable  number  of  slaves. 
The  English,  in  their  turn,  attacked  the  settle- 
ment of  Cape  Francois  in  the  following  year, 
which  they  plundered  and  reduced  to  ashes.  It 
was,  however,  soon  rebuilt.  At  the  peace  of 
Ryswick,  the  French  obtained  the  first  regular 
cession  of  the  western  part  of  St.  Domingo,  and 
in  1702,  Port-au-Prince  was  made  the  seat  of 
the  government,  but  the  town  of  the  cape  conti- 
nued in  every  other  respect  the  capital  of  the  co- 
lony. The  French  in  St.  Domingo  flourished  as 
the  Spaniards  decayed.  Their  colony,  which  in 
the  time  of  Herrera  counted  14,000  Castilians, 
besides  a  proportional  number  of  other  inhabi- 
tants, had,  in  1717,  only  18,410  individuals  of 
every  description ;  whilst,  according  to  the  abbe 
Rayiial,  the  produce  of  the  French  colony,  in 
1720,  amounted  to  1,200,000  Ibs.  of  indigo, 
1,400,000  Ibs.  of  white  sugar,  and  21,000,000  Ibs. 
of  raw  sugar.  From  1722,  when  the  French 
colony  of  St.  Domingo  was  freed  from  the  yoke 
of  exclusive  trading  companies,  it  rose  gradually 
to  the  highest  pitch  of  prosperity.  In  the  year 
1754,  the  value  of  the  various  commodities  of 
the  colony  was  £1,261,469  sterling,  and  the  im- 
ports from  the  mother  country  £1,777,509  sterl- 
ing. There  were  14,000  white  inhabitants,  4000 
free  mulattoes,  and  upwards  of  172,000  negroes ; 
599  sugar  plantations,  3379  of  indigo,  98,946 
cocoa  trees,  6,300,367  cotton  plants,  and  nearly 
22,000,000  cassia  trees;  63,000  horses  and 
mules,  93,000  heads  of  horned  cattle,  6,000,000 
banana  trees;  upwards  of  1,000,000  plots  of 
potatoes,  226,000  plots  of  yams ;  and  nearly 
3,000,000  trenches  of  manioc. 

In  1789  the  prosperity  of  the  French  part  of 
St.  Domingo  was  at  its  greatest  height.  It  was 
divided  into  the  northern,  western,  and  southern 
provinces.  The  first  extended  about  forty  leagues 
along  the  northern  coast,  from  the  river  Massacre 
to  cape  St.  Nicholas,  and  contained,  inclusive  of 
the  island  of  Tortuga,  twenty-six  parishes.  The 
principal  towns  were  Cape  Franpois,  Fort  Dau- 
phin, Port  de  Paix,  and  Cape  St.  Nicholas.  The 
western  province  commenced  at  this  cape,  and 
terminated  at  Cape  Tiburon.  It  contained  four- 
teen parishes;  its  chief  towns  were  Port-au- 


403 


DOMINGO. 


Prince,  St.  Marc,  Leogane,  Petit  Goave,  and 
Jere"mie.  The  southern  province  occupied  the 
remaining  coast  from  Cape  Tiburon  to  l'Anse-a 
Pitre,  and  contained  ten  parishes  and  two  towns, 
Cayes  and  Jacmel.  The  cultivated  land  amounted 
to  2,290,000  English  acres,  or  771,275  carreaux 
of  French  measurement,  350  feet  on  every  side  to 
the  carreau.  But  Barbe  Marbois,  in  his  Compte 
rendu  des  finances  de  St.  Domingue,  en  1789, 
reckons  the  cultivated  land  at  570,210  carreaux 
only.  There  were  792  sugar  plantations,  2810 
coffee  plantations,  705  cotton  plantations,  3097 
indigo  plantations,  sixty-nine  cacao  plantations, 
and  173  distilleries  of  rum.  The  produce  of  these 
plantations,  in  1788,  consisted  of  163,405,500lbs. 
of  sugar,  68,151, 000  Ibs.  of  coffee,  6,289,000  Ibs. 
of  cotton,  930,000  Ibs.  of  indigo,  150,000  Ibs.  of 
cacao,  34,453,000  Ibs.  of  syrup,  worth  in  all,  with 
some  less  important  articles,  135,763,000  French 
livres.  It  was  sent  to  France  in  686  vessels  of 
199,122  tons.  The  goods  imported  into  the 
colony  from  different  ports  of  France,  in  465 
vessels  of  138,624  tons,  amounted  to  the  value 
of  54,578,000  French  livres.  Before  the  revo- 
lution, the  exportation  from  the  whole  island 
employed  1070  vessels,  navigated  by  7936  sea- 
men. 

The  population  consisted  in  1788,  according 
to  Marbois,  of  27,717  white  inhabitants,  of  whom 
there  were  14,571  males,  4482  females,  and  8664 
children ;  of  405,564  negro  slaves,  of  whom  there 
were  174,971  males,  138,800  females,  and  91,793 
children;  and  of  21S308  free  people  of  color. 

Soon  after  1789  a  most  dreadful  reverse  took 
place.  At  this  period,  says  Mr.  Bryan  Edwards, 
in  his  Historical  Survey  of  the  French  Colony 
in  St.  Domingo,  London,  4to.  1797,  'the  mu- 
lattoes  were  in  a  situation  more  degrading  and 
wretched,  than  that  of  the  enslaved  negroes  in 
any  part  of  the  West  Indies.  No  law  allowed 
the  privileges  of  a  white  person  to  any  descen- 
dant of  an  African,  however  remote.' — 'The 
laws,  he  adds,  were  dreadfully  unequal.'  In 
such  a  situation  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that 
they  should  have  listened  with  pleasure  to  the 
news  of  the  French  revolution,  and  to  the  acts 
of  the  assembly,  which  abolished  slavery,  and 
established  equality  of  rights.  A  colonial  as- 
sembly met  at  St.  Mark,  on  the  16th  of  April, 
1790,  composed  of  213  members,  which,  says 
Mr.  Edwards,  '  fairly  and  fully  represented  the 
inhabitants.'  '  They  passed  acts  of  indulgence, 
and  rectified  gross  abuses.  But  persons  inter- 
ested in  the  continuance  of  these  abuses  were 
displeased.  They  counteracted  the  proceedings 
of  the  assembly,  and  misrepresented  their  inten- 
tions. M.  Peynier,  the  governor,  attempted  to 
restore  the  old  despotic  system :  whereupon 
eighty-five  members  of  the  assembly  embarked 
for  France;'  as  did  also  M.  Peynier,  who  re- 
signed in  November  1790.  'The  pride  of  power,' 
adds  this  writer,  '  the  rage,  of  reformation,  the 
contentions  of  party,  and  the  conflict  of  opposing 
interests,  now  produced  a  tempest,  that  swept 
every  thing  before  it.'  In  October,  1790,  James 
Oge,  a  free  mulatto,  who  had  been  at  Paris,  and 
who  is  characterised  by  Mr.  Edwards,  as  '  an 
enthusiast  for  liberty,  but  mild  and  humane,' 
leturned  from  France,  and  put  himself  at  the 


head  of  the  insurgent  negroes  and  people  of 
color;  but  being  defeated,  in  March  1791,  was 
betrayed  by  the  Spaniards,  to  whom  he  had  fled 
for  refuge,  and,  with  Mark  Chavane  his  lieu- 
tenant, broke  alive  on  the  wheel.  The  eighty- 
five  members  of  the  colonial  assembly  were 
arrested  in  France,  and  their  act  of  the  12th  of 
October  1790,  annulled.  In  March,  1791,  8000 
troops  arrived  from  France ;  and  Mauduit  the 
new  governor  was  murdered  by  his  own  soldiers, 
with  circumstances  of  horrible  barbarity.  By  a 
decree  of  the  National  Assembly,  of  the  loth  of 
May  1791,  people  of  color  were  declared  eligible 
to  seats  in  the  colonial  assembly.  And  on  the 
llth  of  September,  a  concordat,  or  truce,  was 
signed  between  the  whites  and  mulattoes.  '  But 
the  operation  of  this  truce,'  says  Edwards,  'was 
destroyed  by  the  absurd  decree  of  the  national 
assembly  of  the  24th  of  September,  repealing 
the  decree  of  the  15th  of  May,  whereby  in  the 
very  moment  when  the  justice  and  necessity  of 
this  decree  were  acknowledged,  and  its  faithful 
observance  promised  by  the  colonial  assembly, 
its  repeal  was  pronounced  by  the  legislative  as- 
sembly in  the  mother  country.  To  such  repug- 
nancy and  absurdity  must  every  government  be 
driven,  that  attempts  to  regulate  and  direct  the 
local  concerns  of  a  country  3000  miles  distant. 
Open  war  in  all  its  horrors  was  now  renewed. 
All  the  workings  of  humanity  were  absorbed,  in 
the  raging  and  insatiable  thirst  of  revenge,  which 
inflamed  each  class  alike.  It  was  no  longer  a 
contest  for  mere  victory,  but  a  diabolical  emula- 
tion which  party  could  inflict  the  most  abomi- 
nable cruelties  on  the  other.'  On  the  23d  of 
August,  1791,  Cape  Francois  was  burnt,  and  in 
the  space  of  two  months  it  was  computed,  that 
upwards  of  2000  white  persons  perished  by  these 
horrible  massacres ;  and  that  ot  the  mulattoes 
and  negroes  not  fewer  than  10,000  died  by  fa- 
mine and  the  sword,  besides  several  hundreds 
that  suffered  by  the  executioner.  Meantime  ci- 
tizens Santhonax,  Polverel,  and  Ailhaud,  arrived 
from  France  as  commissioners,  accompanied  by 
6000  of  the  national  guards ;  and  citizen  Gal- 
baud  was  appointed  governor.  Their  attempts, 
however,  to  stop  these  enormities  proved  fruitless, 
though  they  proclaimed  the  total  abolition  of 
slavery,  and  a  general  indemnity. 

In  October,  1793,  a  body  of  British  forces 
under  colonel  Whitlock,  were  landed,  and  took 
possession  of  Tiburon,  Treves,  Jere'raie,  Leogane, 
Cape  Nicolas  Mole,  and  upwards  of  ninety  miles 
of  the  eastern  coast  with  little  opposition.  But 
though  the  loss  of  the  British  in  these  engage- 
ments, or  rather  skirmishes,  did  not  exceed  100 
men,  yet  the  victims  of  disease,  within  six  month  5 
after  their  arrival,  were  upwards  of  6000.  among 
whom  were  150  officers.  Leogane  was  soon 
after  retaken  by  the  negroes,  who  now  amounted 
to  above  100,000,  under  their  general  Toussiant 
1'Ouverture ;  and  Tiburon  was  taken  by  the 
French  under  general  lligaud.  To  remedy  these 
disasters,  and  to  supply  the  Mole  with  pro- 
visions, an  expedition  was  undertaken  against 
the  fort  of  Bombarde,  but  the  reduction  of  it  • 
(which  was  not  accomplished  till  the  18th  of  June 
1796)  cost  an  immense  number  of  men,  and 
after  it  was  taken,  instead  of  being  able  to  supply 


DOMING  O. 


409 


the  Mole,  it  was  found  necessary  to  supply  it 
from  thence,  at  a  vast  expense,  and-  with  the  loss 
of  many  brave  troops.  These  and  similar  losses, 
with  the  deaths  of  lieutenant  colonels  Brisbane 
and  Markham,  who  were  killed  in  1795,  together 
wit!>  the  faithlessness  of  the  French  emigrants, 
upon  whose  suggestions  this  expedition  had  been 
undertaken,  at  last  determined  the  British  com- 
mander to  surrender  Jeremie,  Port  au  Prince, 
and  Cape  Nicolsk  Mole,  the  only  places  re- 
maining in  the  hands  of  the  British,  to  general 
Hedonville,  by  capitulation  in  August  1798  ;  and 
on  the  1st  of  October  the  island  was  totally 
evacuated  by  the  British.  The  name  of  Port  au 
Prince  was  at  this  rime  changed  to  Port  Repub- 
licain;  and  the  Spanish  part  of  the  island,  having 
been  ceded  to  the  French  by  treaty  was  taken 
possession  of,  as  we  have  already  intimated, 
by  1'Ouverture.  We  must  refer  our  readers  to 
the  life  of  this  chieftain  in  another  part  of  our 
work,  for  the  detailed  proofs  of  his  very  superior 
talents  and  character.  lie  applied  himself  at 
this  period  to  heal  the  wounds  of  this  his  native 
country  with  the  greatest  success ;  and  such 
was  his  popularity,  that  though  the  commis- 
sioners, who  had  been  sent  out  by  the  French 
directory,  remained  in  the  island,  and  were 
treated  with  every  external  mark  of  respect, 
they  were,  in  fact,  mere  cyphers,  destitute  of 
influence,  and  dependent  on  Toussaint  for  sup- 
port. 

Agriculture  and  commerce  were  the  first  ob- 
jects of  his  care.  Many  of  the  planters  were 
restored  to  their  former  estates,  but  no  property 
in  human  beings  was  allowed.  The  blacks, 
however,  were  not  permitted  to  waste  their  lives 
in  idleness.  The  planters  were  obliged  to  em- 
ploy their  laborers  as  hired  servants,  and  a  third 
part  of  the  crops  was  assigned  for  their  remune- 
ration. While  ample  encouragement  was  af- 
forded to  industry,  penalties  were  at  the  same 
time  denounced  for  the  punishment  of  idleness. 
The  beneficial  effects  of  such  an  administration 
were  soon  visible.  The  wasted  colony  began  to 
revive  ;  the  plantations  were  again  brought  into 
a  fertile  state ;  the  sugar-works  and  distilleries 
were  rebuilt ;  the  ports  were  opened  to  foreign 
vessels ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  ravages  of  a 
ten  years'  war,  the  exports  of  St.  Domingo  were 
raised  from  the  lowest  ebb  to  one-third  of  their 
former  amount  and  value  in  the  most  prosperous 
periods.  Population  also  increased  with  aston- 
ishing rapidity;  and  while  the  planters  of  the 
neighbouring  West-India  Islands  were  contin- 
ually urging  the  necessity  of  annual  importations 
from  Africa,  to  supply  the  constant  diminution 
among  the  negroes,  in  St.  Domingo  their  num- 
bers were  considerably  augmented,  notwithstand- 
ing the  waste  of  blood  during  the  troubles  and 
sanguinary  conflicts  of  the  ten  preceding  years. 
The  churches  were  re-opened,  public  worship 
was  restored ;  the  elegant  arts  and  amusements 
of  civilised  life  began  to  resume  their  sway  ;  and 
the  combined  result  of  all  these  causes  was  a 
visible  and  striking  improvement  in  every  class 
of  society.  In  the  intercourse  of  the  social  hour, 
all  were  on  a  perfect  equality  ;  thus  presenting  a 
striking  contrast  to  the  very  strict  subordination 
which  prevailed  in  the  army. 


The  military  establishment,  when  the  British 
forces  evacuated  the  islan  1  in  1798,  did  not 
exceed  40,000  ;  but  in  two  years  it  was  more 
than  double  that  number.  The  soldiers  regarded 
Toussaint  as  an  extraordinary  being:  his  generals 
trembled  before  him  (Dessalines  durst  not  look 
him  in  the  face) ;  and  every  one  trembled  before 
his  generals.  No  European  army,  indeed,  was 
ever  subject  to  a  more  rigorous  discipline,  than 
that  whieh  was  observed  by  the  troops  of  Tous- 
saint. Every  officer  commanded,  pistol  in  hand; 
and  had  the  power  of  life  and  death  over  the  sub- 
alterns. 60,000  men  were  frequently  reviewed 
and  exercised  together  on  the  plain  of  the  Cape. 
On  these  occasions  2000  officers  were  seen  in 
the  field,  carrying  arms,  from  the  general  to  the 
ensign,  yet  with  the  utmost  attention  to  rank ; 
without  the  smallest  symptom  of  the  -insubordi- 
nation indulged  in  the  leisure  of  the  hotel.  Each 
general  officer  had  a  demi-brigade,  which  went 
through  the  manual  exercise  with  a  degree  of 
expertness  seldom  witnessed ;  and  performed 
equally  well  several  manreuvres  applicable  to 
their  method  of  fighting.  At  a  whistle  a  whole 
brigade  would  run  300  or  400  yards,  then,  sepa- 
rating, throw  themselves  flat  on  the  ground, 
changing  to  their  backs  or  sides,  keeping  up  a 
strong  fire  the  whole  of  the  time,  till  they  were 
recalled :  then  they  would  form  again,  in  an 
instant,  into  their  wonted  regularity.  This  single 
manoeuvre  used  to  be  executed  with  such  facility 
and  precision,  as  totally  to  prevent  cavalry  from 
charging  them  in  bushy  and  hilly  countries. 
Such  complete  subordination,  such  promptitude 
and  dexterity,  prevailed  the  whole  time,  as  would 
have  astonished  any  European  soldier  who  had 
the  least  knowledge  of  their  previous  situation. 
(History  of  St.  Domingo,  1818.) 

'  In  these  reviews,'  says  M.  de  la  Croix, 
'  Toussaint  appeared  like  an  inspired  person,  and 
became  the  fetiche  or  idol  of  the  blacks  who 
listened  to  him.  In  order  to  make  himself  bet- 
ter understood,  he  frequently  addressed  them  in 
parables,  and  often  made  use  of  the  following: — 
In  a  glass  vessel  full  of  grains  of  black  maize, 
he  would  mix  a  few  grains  of  white  maize,  and 
say  to  those  who  surrounded  him : — '  You  are 
the  black  maize ;  the  whites,  who  are  desirous 
of  enslaving  you,  are  the  white  maize.'  He 
would  then  shake  the  vessel,  and  presenting  it  to 
their  fascinated  eyes,  exclaim,  '  See  the  white 
here  and  there !'  in  other  words,  see  how  few  the 
white  are  in  comparison  of  yourselves.'  The 
gleam  of  prosperity,  however,  which  resulted 
from  his  wise  administration,  was  of  short  con- 
tinuance. 

The  independence  of  St.  Domingo  was  pro- 
claimed on  the  1st  of  July,  1801 ;  and,  while  the 
inhabitants  were  indulging  the  hope  of  future 
happiness,  a  storm  was  gathering,  which  hurst 
upon  them  with  accumulated  fury.  Scarcely 
was  the  peace  of  Amiens  concluded,  when  a  for- 
midable armament  of  twenty-six  ships  of  war 
was  equipped  by  order  of  the  first  consul,  with 
the  determination  of  reducing  the  revolted  co- 
lony of  St  Domingo.  On  board  this  fleet  were 
err  barked  25,000  chosen  troops,  amply  furnished 
with  all  the  apparatus  of  military  slaughter.  The 
better  to  ensure  success  to  the  expedition  (the 


410 


DOMINGO. 


chief  command  of  which  was  confided  to  ge- 
neral Le  Clerc,  the  brother-in-law  of  Buonaparte), 
recourse  was  first  had  to  perfidious  means.  At- 
tempts were  made  to  sow  disunion  among  the 
free  people  of  St.  Domingo.  Proclamations  and 
letters,  expressed  in  all  the  delusive  jargon  of 
the  republic,  were  widely  circulated.  The  chiefs 
of  both  colors,  then  in  France,  and  the  two  sons 
of  Toussaint  himself,  who  had  sent  them  thither 
for  instruction,  were  pressed  into  the  service  of 
this  expedition. 

The  French  forces  arrived  in  January,  1802  ; 
yet  so  little  did  Toussaint  expect  to  have  any 
enemy  to  combat,  that  he  had  given  no  orders 
for  resistance  in  case  of  attack.  When  the  French 
squadron  was  descried,  he  was  making  a  tour 
round  trie  eastern  part  of  the  island  :  and,  if 
some  of  the  generals  resisted,  it  was  only  in  con- 
sequence of  the  menaces  and  hostile  manner  in 
which  they  were  summoned  to  surrender. 

After  his  troops  had  disembarked,  and  pre- 
viously to  commencing  operations  in  the  in- 
terior of  the  country,  and  perhaps  in  the  hope 
that  the  sight  of  so  formidable  a  force  would  in- 
spire the  Haytians  with  terror,  Le  Clerc  thought 
proper  to  try  what  effect  these  circumstances,  the 
sight  of  his  two  sons,  and  a  specious  letter  from 
Buonaparte,  would  produce  upon  Toussaint. 
Coisnon,  their  tutor,  who  had  accompanied  them 
from  France,  and  was  one  of  the  chief  confiden- 
tial agents  in  this  expedition,  was  accordingly 
deputed  on  this  errand,  with  instructions  to  press 
Toussaint's  instant  return  to  the  Cape,  and  to 
bring  back  the  children  in  case  he  should  not 
succeed.  When  he  reached  Eunery,  Toussaint's 
country  residence,  that  chief  was  absent  in  a  dis- 
tant part  of  the  island,  whence  he  did  not  re- 
turn till  the  second  day.  The  wily  Frenchman 
availed  himself  of  this  delay  to  work  upon  the 
feelings  of  their  mother;  whose  tears,  and  the 
solicitations  of  the  children,  for  a  while  shook  the 
resolutions  of  Toussaint.  Being  at  length  con- 
firmed in  his  suspicions  of  the  snare  that  had 
been  laid  for  him,  by  the  conduct  and  language 
of  Coisnon,  Toussaint  suddenly  composed  his 
agitated  countenance;  and,  gently  disengaging 
himself  from  the  embraces  of  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren, he  took  their  preceptor  into  another  apart- 
ment, and  gave  him  this  dignified  decision : — 
*  Take  back  my  children ;  since  it  must  be  so, 
I  will  be  faithful  to  my  brethren  and  my  God.' 
Unwilling  to  prolong  the  painful  scene,  Tous- 
saint mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  to  the  camp. 
A  correspondence  was  subsequently  opened  with 
him  by  Le  Clerc,  but  it  failed  to  produce  Tous- 
saint's submission. 

Le  Clerc  now  proceeded  to  hostilities,  the 
minute  circumstances  of  which  we  have  not  room 
to  detail.  It  must  therefore  suffice  to  state,  that 
the  numbers  and  discipline  of  the  French  troops, 
added  to  the  military  skill  of  their  commanding 
officers,  overpowered  all  open  resistance  in  the 
field,  so  that  the  blacks,  after  several  obstinate 
conflicts,  and  after  the  burning  of  several  of  their 
principal  towns,  were  finally  compelled  to  retire 
into  the  inaccessible  fastnesses  of  the  interior, 
whence  they  carried  on,  under  their  brave  chief- 
tain, Toussaint,  a  desultory,  but  destructive,  %var- 
iare  against  detached  parties  of  their  enemies. 


This  mode  of  fighting  was  dictated  by  the  na- 
ture of  their  country.  They  would  frequently 
place  whole  lines  in  ambush,  sometimes  reaching 
from  one  part  to  another,  and  sometimes  extend- 
ing to  a  considerable  distance  from  each  wing  of 
a  camp.  By  their  admirable  discipline,  and 
astonishing  celerity,  their  enemies  were  often 
disconcerted,  and  thrown  into  disorder ;  and 
sometimes,  when  the  French  thought  themselves 
sure  of  a  victory,  detachments  in  ambush  sud- 
denly made  their  appearance,  and  mortified  them 
with  a  defeat.  At  length,  however,  the  negroes 
and  cultivators  were  either  subdued  by  the  ter- 
ror of  the  French  army,  or  cajoled  by  the  deceitful 
promises  of  the  French  general,  who  had  published 
in  his  own  name,  and  in  that  of  the  first  consul, 
repeated  solemn  declarations,  that  the  freedom  of 
all  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Domingo,  of  all  colors, 
should  be  preserved  inviolate.  But  elated  by 
his  successes,  he  now  threw  aside  the  mask,  and 
issued  an  order,  expressly  restoring  to  the  pro- 
prietors or  their  attorneys,  all  their  ancient 
authority  over  the  negroes  upon  their  estates. 
This  order  opened  the  eyes  of  the  negro  popula- 
tion. Toussaint,  descending  from  his  fastnesses 
with  seveial  hundred  men,  effected  a  junction 
with  Christophe,  who  was  at  the  head  of  three 
hundred,  and  marched  rapidly  to  the  north  of  the 
island.  Wherever  he  came,  he  summoned  the 
cultivators  to  arms,  multitudes  of  whom  flocked 
to  his  standard.  His  force  speedily  became  for- 
midable: they  drove  in  the  enemy's  posts  in  all 
directions,  and  surrounded  the  town  of  Cape 
Franc ois,  within  whose  walls  they  had  taken  re- 
fuge. To  save  that  place  from  being  stormed  by 
the  infuriated  black  troops,  Le  Clerc  was  obliged 
to  abandon  all  his  conquests  in  other  parts  of 
the  island,  and  hasten  by  forced  marches  to  its 
relief.  Sensible  of  his  precipitancy  in  throwing 
off  the  mask,  he  again  had  recourse  to  his  for- 
mer acts;  and  having  issued  a  proclamation 
couched  in  the  most  specious  terms,  the  black 
chieftains,  who  were  weary  of  the  war,  and  whose 
troops  began  to  quit  the  ranks,  agreed  to  lay  down 
their  arms,  on  condition  of  a  general  amnesty, 
and  the  preservation  of  their  own  rank,  and  that 
of  their  officers. 

Scarcely  had  the  French  thus  succeeded  in 
extending  their  dominion  over  the  whole  island, 
when  they  began  to  put  in  execution  their  fright- 
ful system  of  slavery  and  destruction;  and,  as  a 
preliminary  step  towards  this  object,  Le  Clerc 
caused  Toussaint  to  be  privately  seized,  in  the 
dead  of  the  night,  together  with  his  family,  and 
embark  for  France,  on  board  a  fast-sailing  fri- 
gate, about  the  middle  of  May,  1802.  He  was 
kept  a  close  prisoner  on  the  voyage,  and  heard  of 
no  more  by  his  countrymen.  SeeL'OuvERTURE. 

To  justify  this  base  act  of  treachery,  Le  Clerc 
accused  Toussaint  of  having  intended  to  excite 
an  insurrection  among  the  working  negroes,  and 
to  raise  them  in  a  mass.  The  only  proof  alleged 
by  the  French  general  was  two  intercepted  let- 
ters, said  to  havebezn  written  by  him  to  his  aid- 
de-camp  Fontaine.  M.de  la  Croix  (who  was  an 
officer  in  the  army  of  Le  Clerc)  has  printed  one 
of  these  letters  as  genuine  :  the  manifesto  ad- 
dressed to  the  sovereigns  of  Europe  by  Christophe, 
on  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  Hayti,  affirms  it 


DOMINGO. 


411 


to  be  a  forgery  ;  and  such  is  the  opinion  of  M. 
de  Gastine,  who  observes  further,  that  the  pre- 
tended letters  not  only  do  not  prove  that  Tous- 
saint  was  preparing  to  take  up  arms  again,  but 
that  every  thing  concurs  to  prove  that  they  were 
forged,  otherwise  the  French  would  have  tried 
him  before  a  special  commission,  instead  of  tran- 
sporting him  2000  miles  from  his  country,  in 
defiance  of  the  law  of  nations  and  of  humanity. 

The  base  treachery  of  Le  Clerc  aroused  the 
black  chieftains,  and  opened  the  eyes  of  their 
countrymen  to  the  designs  of  the  French.  Des- 
salines,  Christophe,  and  Clerveaux,  again  raised 
their  standards,  and  were  soon  found  at  the  head 
of  considerable  bodies  of  troops,  ready  to  renew 
the  struggle  for  liberty,  and  determined  to  suc- 
ceed or  perish  in  the  attempt.  During  the  latter 
half  of  the  year,  1802,  actions  were  fought  with 
various  success.  And  though  the  French  were 
continually  receiving  fresh  supplies  of  men,  yet 
these  did  not  suffice  to  supply  the  place  of  those 
who  perished  by  the  sword  and  by  sickness. 
Their  hospitals  were  crowded  with  sick,  and 
disease  daily  made  new  ravages.  At  length 
Rochambeau,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  chief 
command  on  the  death  of  Le  Clerc,  was  com- 
pelled by  Dessalines  to  evacuate  Cape  Francois, 
where  the  remains  of  the  French  army  were  sur- 
rounded ;  and,  as  the  war  had  then  recommenced 
between  Great  Britain  and  Fiance,  the  French 
gladly  surrendered  themselves  prisoners  of  war 
to  a  British  squadron,  and  were  conveyed  to  this 
country.  We  shall  not  harrow  up  the  feelings 
of  our  readers  by  a  recital  of  the  refined  cruelty 
and  savage  barbarity  practised  by  the  French 
during  this  residence  of  twenty-one  months  on 
the  island  of  St.  Domingo.  According  to  the 
returns  which  have  been  subsequently  made  to 
the  Haytian  Government,  more  than  16,000  ne- 
groes and  people  of  color  perished  under  the 
various  tortures  inflicted  by  them.  The  bar- 
barities committed  by  these  modern  conquerors 
upon  the  children  of  Hayti  far  exceeded  indeed 
the  crimes  of  the  Pizarros,  Cortez,  and  the 
Bovadillas,  those  early  scourges  of  the  New 
World. 

The  French  being  expelled,  at  a  general 
meeting  of  the  National  Assembly,  on  the  1st 
of  January,  1804,  the  independence  of  the  island 
was  again  proclaimed ;  the  aboriginal  name  of 
Hayti  was  resumed.,  and  the  Haytians  pronounced 
the  oath  to  die  free  and  independent,  and  never 
again  to  submit  to  any  foreign  domination  what- 
ever. Dessalines  was  elected  governor-general 
for  life,  which  title,  a  few  months  afterwards, 
he  exchanged  for  that  of  emperor,  being  crowned 
by  the  style  of  Jacques  I.  But  his  reign  was  of 
short  duration ;  the  cruelties  he  perpetrated 
caused  a  conspiracy  to  be  formed  against  him  ; 
and,  two  years  after  his  coronation,  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  the  conspirators  at  his  head-quarters, 
and,  struggling  to  escape,  received  a  wound, 
which  terminated  his  life.  His  death  produced 
a  division  of  St.  Domingo,  and  another  civil 
war. 

In  the  north,  Christophe  assumed  the  reins  of 
government,  with  the  modest  designation  of 
chief  of  the  government  of  Hayti ;  while  Pe- 
tion,  a  mulatto,  asserted  his  claim  to  sovereign 


power.  For  several  years  these  rival  chieftains 
carried  on  a  sanguinary  contest,  with  various 
success  on  both  sides,  until  the  year  1810,  when 
hostilities  were  suspended ;  and,  though  no 
formal  treaty  was  concluded,  the  country  lon^ 
enjoyed  the  blessings  of  peace.  Christophe 
was  crowned  king  of  Hayti  in  March  1811,  by 
the  title  of  Henry  I.;  and  Petion,  as  president 
of  the  republic  of  Hayti,  governed  the  southern 
part  until  1818,  when  he  died,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  general  Boyer,  whom  he  was  allowed 
to  nominate  his  successor. 

Both  governments  encouraged  agriculture  as 
the  basis  of  their  national  prosperity,  and  dis- 
played a  laudable  solicitude  for  the  instruction 
of  the  rising  generation.  Christophe  examined 
the  rival  claims  of  the  two  systems  of  mutual 
instruction  practised  in  England,  and- gave  the 
preference  to  that  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
School  Society.  Schools,  under  the  care  of 
English  teachers,  were  established  in  his  domi- 
nions at  Cape  Henry,  Sans  Souci,  Port  de  Paix, 
Gonaives,  and  St.  Marc.  In  the  primary  schools, 
the  instructions  are  principally  given  in  English. 
In  the  republican  part  of  the  island,  a  school 
was  established  at  Port-au-Prince,  on  the  Bri- 
tish and  Foreign  Society's  plan,  by  an  English 
teacher,  to  whose  conduct  and  ability  the  presi- 
dent, general  Boyer,  has  borne  the  most  ho- 
norable testimony.  This  school  is  under  the 
superintendence  of  a  native  teacher.  A  lyceum 
has  likewise  been  instituted  for  teaching  the 
higher  branches  of  literature  and  science. 

Christophe,  in  imitation  of  other  monarchs, 
created  various  orders  of  nobility,  together  with 
numerous  officers  of  state,  each  of  whom  had  a 
fixed  order  of  precedence,  according  to  the 
supposed  dignity  of  their  office.  His  dynasty, 
however,  was  like  his  predecessor's,  but  short- 
lived. In  1820  a  successful  conspiracy  was 
formed  against  him,  and  finding  himself 
surrounded  by  an  overwhelming  force,  he 
committed  suicide.  See  CHRISTOPHE.  The 
president  of  the  republic,  Boyer,  now  advanced 
upon  the  kingdom,  and  succeeded,  with  but 
little  opposition,  in  adding  it  to  the  republic 
of  Hayti. 

In  1822,  Boyer  took  advantage  of  another 
event  to  unite  the  Spanish  part  of  the  island  to 
the  republic.  The  people,  who  were  principally 
colored,  revolted  from  the  Spanish  authorities, 
and  Boyer,  immediately  hastening  to  the  city  of 
St.  Domingo,  with  12,000  men,  was  received 
without  opposition.  The  Spanish  soldiers  were 
dismissed  from  the  island,  the  republican  flag 
was  hoisted,  and  the  slaves  were  emancipated. 
From  that  period  the  republic  of  Hayti  has 
been  co-extensive  with  the  island  of  St.  Do- 
mingo. 

The  revenues  of  the  two  governments  are 
supposed  to  be  about  48,000,000  francs;  and 
the  expenses  of  their  administration,  in  1817, 
scarcely  exceeded  18,000,000  francs,  thus  leaving 
a  surplus  of  15,000,000  at  the  disposal  of  each. 
The  Catholic  religion  is  declared  to  be  that  of 
both  divisions  of  the  island;  the  hierarchy  of 
the  northern  part  consists  of  an  archbishop, 
three  bishops,  and  a  rector  in  each  parish.  At 
Sans  Souci  there  is  a  royal  and  parochial  church. 


412 


DOMINGO. 


It  was  erected  by  Henry,  and  was  mentioned  in 
the  royal  almanack  as  '  a  monument  of  his  royal 
munificence  and  piety.'  The  archbishop,  whom 
the  pope  has  hitherto  refused  to  consecrate,  has 
a  chapter,  a  seminary,  and  a  college  attached  to 
the  metropolitan  see,  all  well  endowed  He  has 
also  three  archi-episcopal  palaces  assigned  to 
him;  and  the  bishops  have  each  a  chapter  and  a 
seminary,  endowed  with  considerable  revenues. 

The  armies  of  the  two  governments,  in  1820, 
were  composed  of  about  24,000  regular  troops 
each ;  but  not  more  than  5000  or  6000  were  on 
duty  at  one  time.  They  were  relieved  alternately 
every  three  months  ;  and  received  pay  while  on 
actual  service.  During  the  remaining  nine  months 
of  the  year,  they  were  quartered  upon  the 
great  provision-grounds  of  the  two  governments. 
Since  the  revolution,  commerce  is  said  to  have 
greatly  declined.  From  1804  to  1808,  accord- 
ing to  Walton,  only  about  seventy-five  vessels 
arrived  annually,  with  cargoes  amounting  to 
about  £150,000  sterling. 

Tiie  Haytians  express  themselves  witn  great 
energy  and  propriety,  on  moral  and  political 
subjects.  Some  of  the  state-papers  of  the  late 
king  might  vie  with  those  of  far  more  advanced 
communities.  '  Five-and-twenty  years  ago,' 
says  the  black  baron  de  Vastey,  in  his  Po- 
litical Reflections,  printed  at  the  press  of  Sans 
Souci,  '  we  were  plunged  in  the  most  complete 
ignorance ;  we  had  no  notion  of  human  society, 
no  idea  of  happiness,  no  po  •.  jrful  feeling;  our 
faculties,  both  physical  and  moral,  were  so  over- 
whelmed under  the  load  of  slavery,  that  I 
myself,  who  am  writing  this,  I  thought  that  the 
world  finished  at  the  spot  which  bounded  my 
sight;  my  ideas  were  so  limited,  that  things  the 
most  simple  were  to  me  incomprehensible,  and 
all  my  countrymen  were  as  ignorant,  and  even 
more  so  than  myself,  if  that  were  possible.  I 
have  known  many  of  us,'  he  continues,  'who 
have  learned  to  read  and  write  of  themselves 
without  the  help  of  a  master ;  I  have  known 
them  walking  with  their  books  in  their  hands, 
enquiring  of  the  passengers,  and  praying  them 
to  explain  to  them  the  signification  of  such  a 
character  or  such  a  word,  and  in  this  manner 
many,  already  advanced  in  years,  became  able 
to  read  and  write  without  the  benefit  of  educa- 
tion. Such  men,'  he  adds,  '  have  become  nota- 
ries, attornies,  advocates,  judges,  administrators, 
and  have  astonished  the  world  by  the  sagacity  of 
their  judgment;  others  have  become  painters 
and  sculptors  from  their  own  exertions,  and  have 
astonished  strangers  by  their  works ;  others  again 
have  succeeded  as  architects,  mechanics,  wea- 
vers; in  short,  others  have  worked  mines  of 
sulphur,  fabricated  saltpetre,  and  made  excellent 
gunpowder,  in  mills  and  establishments  similar 
to  those  of  Europe,  with  no  other  guides  than 
books  of  chemistry  and  mineralogy.  And  yet,' 
he  continues,  '  the  Haytians  pretend  not  to  be  a 
manufacturing  and  commercial  people' — '  like 
the  Romans,  we  go  from  arms  to  the  plough, 
and  from  the  plough  to  arms.'  But  he  contem- 
plates the  time  when  they  shall  call  to  their  as- 
sistance the  mechanical  arts,  the  employment  of 
machines,  of  animals,  and  of  the  natural  agents, 
air,  fire,  and  water,  and  put  in  practice  those 


means,  '  which,'  says  he,  '  will  render  our  coun- 
try the  most  beauiiful,  populous,  and  flourishing, 
and  its  inhabitants,  heretofore  so  unfortunate, 
the  happiest  people  in  the  world.' 

In  July  1816,  after  Louis  XVIII.  was  restored 
to  the  throne,  commissioners  were  sent  from 
France  to  St.  Domingo,  entrusted  with  the  ad- 
ministration of  all  the  affairs  of  the  island,  both 
civil  and  military,  but  all  their  overtures  were 
firmly  rejected  in  both  parts  of  the  island.  His 
majesty  Charles  X.  has  been  more  successful  in 
asserting  the  claims  of  France  to  this  island.  He 
has  procured  that  kind  of  recognition  of  the  in- 
terest of  the  former  planters,  which  has  resulted 
in  a  treaty  of  indemnity  in  regard  to  them, 
whereby  the  French  government  stipulates  to 
acknowledge  the  independence  of  Hayti,  which 
is  on  the  other  hand  to  pay  a  shm  of  money  to 
France,  and  give  certain  advantages  to  the 
French  commerce  above  that  of  other  nations. 

We  conclude  with  the  excellent  reflections  of  a 
modern  periodical  publication.  '  The  establish- 
ment of  a  black  empire  in  the  midst  of  the 
British  West  Indies,'  observes  this  writer, 
'  excited  the  most  fearful  apprehensions  in  the 
minds  of  the  planters.  Subsequent  events  have 
shown  that,  however  well  founded  those  appre- 
hensions might  seem,  they  have  little  to  fear,  so 
long  as  their  slaves  are  treated  with  kindness  and 
humanity.  The  abolition  of  the  nefarious  traffic 
in  slaves,  and  other  wise  measures  of  the  British 
legislature,  have  already  contributed  to  ameliorate 
the  condition  of  the  slaves;  aadwe  may  reason- 
ably expect  that,  in  proportion  as  these  measures 
have  their  full  effect,  the  condition  of  the  negroes 
in  our  West-India  colonies  will  be  progressively 
improved.  In  their  present  state  entire  freedom 
would  be  no  boon  to  them.  Nothing  indeed  can 
prepare  their  minds  for  its  reception  and  enjoy- 
ment but  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  and 
the  diffusion  of  moral  and  religious  education. 
We  have  no  data  by  which  we  can  compute  the 
actual  number  of  Christian  slaves  in  the  West 
Indies;  but  we  know  generally  that,  in  almost 
all  the  larger  islands,  there  are  active  and  zealous 
missionaries,  who  devote  themselves  to  the  pious 
and  benevolent  task  of  imparting  religious  in- 
struction to  those  neglected  outcasts.  In  Antigua, 
especially,  this  greatest  of  blessings  has  been 
imparted  to  many  thousands  of  slaves,  who  bear 
the  yoke  of  bondage  with  patience,  cheered  by 
the  hope  which  the  Gospel  reveals,  as  the  end 
and  compensation  of  all  their  sufferings.  In 
many  other  islands,  the  prejudice  of  planters 
against  the  tuition  of  their  slaves  is  silently 
wearing  away ;  while  the  number  of  those,  who, 
from  various  causes,  are  favorable  to  their  in- 
struction, is  gradually  increasing ;  and  a  convic- 
tion is  gaining  ground,  most  advantageous  to  the 
interests  of  all  parties,  of  the  inefficacy  of  human 
restraints  and  punishments  to  produce  that  uni- 
form obedience,  which  is  seen  in  well  instructed 
and  religious  slaves.  These  are  truly  encoura- 
ging signs  of  the  times ;  and  when  we  add  to 
them  the  increasing  liberality  of  British  Christians 
in  this  country,  we  may  reasonably  indulge  the 
hope  that  the  period  is  not  far  distant,  when  the 
entire  black  population  in  the  West  Indies  shall 
hail  wjth  devout  gratitude  the  <^y,  that 


DOM 


413 


DOM 


ported  them  from  their  native  deserts,  to  make 
them  free  men  in  the  noble  sense  suggested  by  the 
New  Testament. 

DOMINICA,  the  last  of  the  Leeward  or 
Caribbee  islands,  taking  them  from  north-west  to 
south-east;  so  named  by  Christopher  Columbus, 
from  his  having  discovered  it  on  Sunday,  Nov. 
3d,  1493.  It  is  situated  about  half  way  betwixt 
Guadaloupe  on  the  north-west,  and  Martinico  on 
the  south-east,  fifteen  leagues  from  each,  between 
15°  20'  and  15°  44'  30"  N.  lat.,  and  between  61° 
17'  and  61°  30'  W.  long.  It  is  twenty-nine 
miles  long  from  Crab-Point  on  the  south,  to  the 
north-west  cape  of  Agusha  Bay  on  the  north; 
and  nearly  sixteen  broad  from  Raymond  Bay 
east,  to  Coulihaut  on  the  west.  It  contains 
186,436  acres  of  land,  an<J  is  divided  into  ten 
parishes,  viz.  St.  John,  St.  Andrew,  St.  Peter, 
St.  Joseph,  St.  Paul,  St.  David,  St.  George,  St. 
Patrick,  St.  Luke,  and  St.  Martin.  It  has  many 
high  and  rugged  mountains,  interspersed  with 
fertile  valleys,  and  is  watered  by  upwards  of  thirty 
rivers,  besides  a  number  of  rivulets.  Several  of 
the  mountains  contain  unextinguished  volcanoes, 
which  often  discharge  vast  quantities  of  sulphur. 
Here  are  also  several  hot  springs,  esteemed  effi- 
cacious in  removing  tropical  disorders.  Some  of 
the  waters  are  said  to  be  hot  enough  to  coagulate 
an  egg.  Vast  swarms  of  bees  produce  a  great 
quantity  of  wax  and  honey  :  they  hive  in  the 
trees,  and  are  thought  to  have  been  transported 
from  Europe  ;  the  native  bee  of  the  West  Indies 
being  a  smaller  species,  unprovided  with  a  sting, 
and  very  different  in  its  manners  from  the  Euro- 
pean. The  forests  afford  an  inexhaustible  quan-  • 
tity  of  rose  wood.  The  fruits  and  other  produc- 
tions are  similar  to  those  in  the  neighbouring 
islands  ;  but  the  soil,  being  generally  thin,  is  more 
adapted  to  the  rearing  of  cotton  than  sugar.  The 
best  eye-stones  that  are  known,  are  found  on  (he 
shores  of  this  island.  They  are  shaped  like  a 
lentil,  smooth  and  sleek,  but  much  smaller,  and 
of  a  gray  color.  The  anchorage  is  good  all  round 
the  coast  of  Dominica ;  but  it  has  no  port  or  bay 
for  retiring  into  ;  but  the  vessels  have  the  advan- 
tage of  shelter  behind  many  of  its  capes.  Char- 
lotte town  (Roseau  of  the  French),  the  chief 
place,  is  on  a  point  of  land  between  two  bays  on 
.the  south-west  side  of  the  island.  It  has  500 
houses.  Portsmouth,  or  Prince  Rupert's  Bay, 
on  the  nonh-west  side  of  the  island,  is  the  only 
other  town. 

Tiie  imports  from  the  island  to  England,  and 
the  exports  from  the  latter  were, 


Imports. 
£315,584 
282,002 


Exports. 
£161,291 
39,686. 


The  principal  imports  were, 

Coffee.  Sugar.          Rum.  Cotton. 

cwts.             ciats.  galls.  Ibs. 

In  1809       3,254  41,990  56,356  75,425. 

1810     27,185  61,522  39,397  59,742. 

This  island  was  reduced  in  1778  by  the  French, 
under  the  marquis  de  Bouille,  governor  of  Marti- 
nico ;  who  made  a  descent  with  2000  men,  and 
found  only  100  regulars,  and  a  few  companies  of 
militia,  to  oppose  him.  Resistance  therefore 


being  vain,  the  only  tiling  the  garrison  couid  do, 
was  to  procure  as  favorable  terms  as  possible. 
These  were  granted  with  such  readiness  as  did 
great  honor  to  the  character  of  this  officer;  the 
inhabitants  experiencing  no  kind  of  change  ex- 
cept that  of  transferring  their  obedience  from 
Britain  to  France.  A  large  quantity  of  military 
stores,  with  164  pieces  of  cannon,  and  twenty- 
four  brass  mortars,  were  found  in  the  place ;  so 
that  the  French  themselves  expressed  their  sur- 
prise at  finding  so  few  hands  to  make  use  o- 
them.  It  was  restored  to  Britain  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  peace  in  1783;  and,  in  1795,  the 
French  attempted  to  take  it  again,  but  were  un- 
successful ;  all  the  Frenchmen  who  landed  being 
either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  The  position  of 
Dominica  renders  it  of  great  consequence  to 
England  in  war  with  France;  for  a, squadron, 
stationed  at  Prince  Rupert's  Bay,  may  effectually 
cut  off  the  communication  between  Martinique 
and  Guadaloupe. 

DoMrNiCA,  or  HEEVAROA,  is  the  largest  of  the 
Marquesas  islands,  called  by  the  natives  Iliwaoa 
and  Ohiwana,  extending  east  and  west  eighteen 
miles.  It  is  about  forty-eight  miles  in  circum- 
ference ;  full  of  rugged  hills,  and  of  a  barren  sur- 
face, but  is,  however,  inhabited.  Long.  139°  3'  W., 
lat.  9°  44'  N. 

DOMI'NICAL,  adj.  Lat.  domirucal'u.  Re- 
lating to  the  Lord's  day,  or  Sunday. 

The  cycle  of  the  moon  serves  to  shew  the  epacts, 
and  that  of  the  sun  the  dominical  letter,  throughout  all 
their  variations.  Holder  on  Time* 

DOMINICAL  LETTER,  or  SUNDAY  LETTF.R, 
See  CHRONOLOGY.  The  dominical  letters  were 
introduced  into  the  kalendar  by  the  primitive 
Christians,  instead  of  the  nundinal  letters  in  the 
Roman  kalendar. 

DOMINICANS,  an  order  of  religious,  so 
named  from  their  founder  Dominic  de  Guzman, 
who  preachpd  with  great  zeal  against  the  Albi- 
genses  in  Languedoc,  where  he  laid  the  first 
foundation  of  this  order.  See  GUZMAN.  It  was 
approved  of  in  1215,  by  Innocent  III.,  and  con- 
firmed in  1216,  by  a  bull  of  Honorius  III, 
under  the  title  of  St.  Augustin  ;  to  which  Domi- 
nic added  several  austere  precepts  and  obser- 
vances, obliging  the  brethren  to  take  a  vow  of 
absolute  poverty ;  to  abandon  entirely  all  their 
revenues  and  possessions ;  and  to  take  the  title 
of  Preaching  Friars,  because  the  public  instruc- 
tion was  the  main  end  of  their  institution.  The 
first  convent  was  founded  at  Thoulouse  by  the 
bishop  thereof  and  Simon  de  Montfort.  Two 
years  afterwards  they  had  another  at  Paris,  near 
the  bishop's  house;  and  some  time  after  a  third 
in  the  rue  St.  Jacques,  whence  the  denomination 
of  Jacobins.  Just  before  his  death,  Dominic 
sent  Gilbert  de  Fresney,  with  twelve  of  the 
brethren,  into  England,  where  they  founded 
their  first  monastery  at  Oxford,  in  1221,  and 
soon  after  another  at  London.  In  1276  the 
mayor  and  aldermen  of  the  city  of  London  gave 
them  two  whole  streets  by  the  river  Thames, 
where  they  erected  a  very  commodious  convent, 
whence  that  place  is  still  called  Black  Friars, 
from  the  name  by  which  the  Dominicans  were 
called  in  England.  Dominic,  at  first,  only  took 


DOM 


414 


DOM 


the  habit  of  the  regular  canons  ;  that  is,  a  black 
cassock  and  rochet :  but  this  he  quitted  in  1219, 
for  that  which  they  now  wear,  which  it  is  pre- 
tended was  shown  by  the  blessed  Virgin  herself 
to  the  beatified  Renaud  of  Orleans.  This  order 
has  been  spread  throughout  the  whole  known 
world.  Before  the  revolutionary  wars,  it  had 
forty-five  provinces  under  the  general,  who  re- 
sided at  Rome ;  and  twelve  particular  congrega- 
tions, governed  by  vicars  general.  There  have 
been  three  popes  of  this  order,  above  sixty  cardi- 
nals, several  patriarchs,  150  archbishops,  and 
about  800  bishops  ;  besides  masters  of  the  sacred 
palace,  whose  office  has  been  constantly  dis- 
charged by  a  religious  of  this  order,  ever  since 
St.  Dominic,  who  hold  it  under  Honorius  III.  in 
1218.  Of  all  the  monastic  orders,  none  enjoyed 
a  higher  degree  of  power  and  authority  than  the 
Dominicans.  Their  credit  was  great,  and  their 
influence  universal.  But  the  measures  they 
used  to  maintain  and  extend  their  authority  were 
so  perfidious  and  cruel,  that  their  influence  be- 
gan to  decline  towards  the  beginning  of  the  six- 
teenth century.  The  tragic  story  of  Jetzer,  con- 
ducted at  Bern  in  1509,  for  determining  an 
uninteresting  dispute  between  them  and  the 
Franciscans,  relating  to  the  immaculate  concep- 
tion, reflects  indelible  infamy  on  this  order.  See 
an  account  of  it  in  Mosheim's  Eccl.  Hist.  vol.  iii. 
p.  294,  8vo.  They  were  indeed  perpetually 
employed  in  stigmatising  with  the  opprobrious 
name  of  heresy  numbers  of  learned  and  pious 
men ;  in  encroaching  upon  the  rights  and  proper- 
ties of  others,  to  augment  their  possessions ;  and 
in  laying  the  most  iniquitous  snares  and  strata- 
gems for  the  destruction  of  their  adversaries. 
They  were  the  principal  counsellors,  by  whose 
instigation  and  advice  Leo  X.  was  determined  to 
the  public  condemnation  of  Luther.  The  papal 
see  never  had  more  active  and  useful  abettors 
than  this  order,  and  that  of  the  Jesuits.  The 
dogmata  of  the  Dominicans  are  opposite  to  those 
of  the  Franciscans.  There  are  nuns  of  this  order, 
called  in  some  places  Preaching  Sisters.  These 
are  even  more  ancient  than  the  friars ;  St.  Domi- 
nic having  founded  a  society  of  religious  maids 
at  Proilles  in  1206.  There  is  also  a  third  order 
of  Dominicans,  both  for  men  and  women.  9, 
DOMINIS  (Mark  Anthony  de),  archbishop 
of  Spalatro  in  Dalmatia  at  the  close  of  the  fif- 
teenth and  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  centuries. 
Becoming  acquainted  with  bishop  Bedell,  while 
chaplain  to  Sir  Henry  Wotton,  ambassador  from 
James  I.  at  Venice,  he  became  resolved  to  aban- 
don the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  concerning  the 
authority  of  which  he  had  long  had  his  doubts. 
He  had  written  De  Republic^.  Ecclesiastica,  but 
had  hitherto  dreaded  to  publish  his  work ;  he  now 
therefore  committed  them  to  Bedell,  and  they 
were  afterwards  published  at  London,  with  his 
corrections.  He  came  to  England  with  Bedell ; 
where  he  was  received  with  great  respect,  and 
preached  and  wrote  against  the  Romish  religion. 
He  had  a  principal  share  in  publishing  father 
Paul's  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which 
was  inscribed  to  king  James  in  1619.  But  on 
the  promotion  of  pope  Gregory  XIV,,  who  had 
been  his  school-fellow  and  old  acquaintance,  he 
was  deluded  by  Gondomar,  the  Spanish  ambas- 


sador, into  the  hopes  of  procuring  a  cardinal's 
hat,  by  which  he  fancied  he  should  prove  an  in- 
strument of  great  reformation  in  the  church. 
Accordingly  he  returned  to  Rome  in  1622,  re- 
canted his  errors,  and  was  at  first  well  received  ; 
but  he  afterwards  wrote  letters  to  England,  re- 
penting his  recantation ;  which  being  intercepted, 
he  was  imprisoned  by  pope  Urban  VIII.,  and 
died  in  1625.  He  was  the  author  of  the  first 
philosophical  explanation  of  the  rainbow. 

DOMINIUM  DIRECTUM,  in  Scotch  law,  the 
right  which  a  superior  retains  in  his  lands,  not- 
withstanding the  feudal  grant  to  the  vassal.  See 
LAW. 

DOMINIUM  EMINENS,  in  Scotch  law,  that 
power  which  the  state  or  sovereign  has  over  pri- 
vate property,  by  which  the  proprietor  may  be 
compelled  to  sell  it  for  an  adequate  price  where 
public  utility  requires. 

DOMINIUM  UTILE,  in  Scotch  law,  the  right 
which  the  vassal  acquires  in  the  lands  by  the 
feudal  grant  from  his  superior. 

DOMINUS,  a  title  anciently  prefixed  to  a 
name,  usually  to  denote  the  person  either  a 
knight  or  a  clergyman.  The  title  was  sometimes 
also  given  to  a  gentleman  not  dubbed ;  especially 
if  he  were  lord  of  a  manor.  In  Holland,  tne 
title  dominus  distinguished  a  minister  of  the  re 
formed  church. 

DOMUS,  in  antiquity,  is  sometimes  used  for 
all  sorts  of  houses,  either  magnificent  or  ordi- 
nary; but  it  is  often  taken  by  writers  to  intimate 
a  mansion  of  some  lord,  or  palace  of  some 
prince,  as  in  Virgil,  speaking  of  the  palace  of 
Dido. 

'  At  domus  interior  regali  splendida  luxu.' 

These  houses  were  built  with  much  magnifi- 
cence, and  were  of  a  vast  extent ;  for  they  had 
many  courts,  apartments,  wings,  cabinets,  bag- 
nios, stoves,  and  halls,  either  to  accommodate 
their  owners  at  table,  or  for  transacting  matters 
of  cpnsequence.  Before  these  houses  was  ge- 
nerally a  large  place  or  porch,  where  clients  and 
persons  giving  attendance  to  great  men  waited  to 
make  their  court.  It  is  supposed  that  this  was 
covered,  for  the  conveniency  of  persons,  who 
were  sometimes  waiting  very  long  before  they 
were  admitted. 

There  was  a  second  part  to  these  houses,  called 
cavum-ccdium,  or  cavoedium  :  it  was  a  spacious 
enclosed  court. 

The  third  part  was  called  atrium  interius,  i.  e. 
in  general  the  whole  inside  of  the  house.  Virgil 
used  this  word  in  this  sense,  when  he  said, 

'  Apparet  domus  intus,  et  atria  longa  patescunt  j* 

for  it  is  plain  that  Virgil  means  by  the  word  atria, 
that  all  may  be  seen  in  the  inside  of  a  house  when 
the  doors  are  opened.  There  was  a  porter  wait- 
ing at  the  atrium,  called  servus  atriensis.  Within 
this  there  were  many  figures ;  for  the  Romans 
raised  every  where  trbphies  and  statues,  to  leave 
monuments  of  their  great  actions  to  posterity, 
not  only  in  the  provinces,  which  they  subdued 
to  the  empire,  but  also  in  public  places,  and 
their  own  palaces  at  Rome. 

Here  were  therefore  painted  or  engraven 
battles,  axes,  bundles  of  rods,  and  the  other 
badges  of  the  offices  that  their  ancestors  or  them- 


415 


DON 


selves  had  obtained :  and  statues  of  wax  or  metal, 
representing  their  fathers  in  basso  relievo,  were 
set  up  in  niches  of  precious  wood  or  rare  marble. 
On  the  days  of  their  solemn  feasts,  or  triumphal 
pomp,  these  niches  were  opened,  and  the  figures, 
crowned  with  festoons  and  garlands,  carried 
about  the  town.  When  any  of  the  family  died, 
these  statues  accompanied  the  funeral  parade; 
wherefore  Pliny  says,  that  the  whole  family  was 
there  present  from  the  first  to  the  last.  There 
were  also  large  galleries  in  these  houses,  adorned 
with  pillars  and  other  works  of  architecture. 

The  halls  were  built  after  the  Corinthian  or 
Egyptian  order.  The  first  had  only  a  row  of 
pillars  set  upon  a  pedestal,  or  on  the  pavement, 
and  supported  nothing  but  the  architrave,  and 
cornish  of  joiners' work  or  stud,  over  which  was 
the  ceiling  in  form  of  a  vault;  but  the  later  halls 
had  architraves  upon  pillars,  and  the  architraves 
of  the  ceilings  made  of  pieces  joined  together, 
which  make  an  opened  circular  terrace.  These 
houses  had  many  apartments,  some  for  men,  and 
others  for  women ;  some  for  dining-rooms  called 
triclinia,  others  for  bed-chambers  named  dormi- 
toria ;  and  some  others  to  lodge  strangers.  So 
large  was  ancient  Rome,  that  there  were  48,OOC 
houses  standing  by  themselves,  or  being  so  many 
insulse,  and  having  a  light  on  every  side. 

The  Greeks  built  in  a  different  manner  from 
the  Romans  ;  for  they  had  no  porch,  but  from  the 
first  door  they  entered  into  a  narrow  passage ; 
on  one  side  of  it  there  were  stables,  and  on  the 
other  was  the  porter's  lodge ;  at  the  end  of  this 
passage  there  was  another  door,  to  enter  into  a 
gallery  supported  with  pillars,  and  this  gallery 
"had  piazzas  on  three  sides. 

Within  the  Greek  houses  there  were  halls,  for 
the  mistresses  of  the  family,  and  their  servant 
maids  to  spin  in  ;  in  the  entry  both  on  the  right 
and  left  hand  there  were  chambers;  one  called 
thalamus,  and  the  other  antithalamus.  Round 
the  piazzas  there  were  dining-rooms,  chambers, 
and  wardrobes.  To  this  part  of  the  house  was, 
joined  another  which  was  considerably  larger. 
The  finest  entries  and  most  magnificent  doors 
were  at  this  part  of  the  house.  There  were 
sometimes  four  square  halls,  so  large  and  spa- 
cious, that  they  would  easily  hold  four  tables, 
with  three  seats  in  form  of  beds,  and  leave  room 
enough  for  the  servants  and  gamesters.  They 
entertained  their  friends  in  these  halls,  for  it  was 
not  the  custom  for  women  to  sit  amongst  men. 
On  the  right  and  the  left  of  these  buildings  were 
small  apartments,  and  convenient  rooms  to  re- 
ceive the  guests ;  and  among  the  Greeks  wealthy 
and  magnificent  men  kept  apartments,  with  all 
their  conveniencies,  to  receive  any  persons  who 
came  to  lodge  at.  their  houses.  The  custom  was, 
that  after  they  had  given  them  an  entertainment 
the  first  day,  they  sent  them  afterwards  every 
day  some  present,  as  chickens,  eggs,  pulse,  and 
fruits ;  so  that  travellers  were  lodged  as  they  had 
been  at  their  own  houses,  and  might  live  in  these 
apartments  privately. 

The  apartments  were  paved  with  mosaic  or 
inlaid  work.  Pliny  tells  us,  that  the  pavements 
that  were  painted  and  wrought  with  art  came 
from  the  Greeks,  who  called  them  Xi0o<rpo)ra. 
These  were  in  fashion  at  Rome  during  the  time 


of  Sylla,  who  had  one  made  at  Prasneste,  in  the 
temple  of  Fortune.  This  pavement  was  not  only 
used  for  paving  the  courts  of  houses  and  the 
halls,  but  also  in  chambers,  and  wainscottiug 
the  walls,  and  called  musasa,  musia,  and  mu- 
siva,  because  ingenious  works  were  ascribed  to 
the  muses,  and  the  muses  and  sciences  were 
thereby  represented. 

DON,  v.  a.  [To  do  on.]  To  put  on  ;  to  invest 
with  ;  the  contrary  to  doff.  Obsolete. 

The  purple  morning  left  her  crimson  bed, 
And  donned  her  robes  of  pure  vermilion  hue. 

Fairfax. 

Her  helm  the  virgin  donned.  Id. 

What !  should  I  dm>  this  robe,  and  trouble  you  ? 

Shakspeare. 

DON,  n.  s.         1      Lat.  dominus.  The  Spanish 
DON'SHIP,  n.  s.  f  title  for  a  gentleman ;  as,  Don 
Quixote.     It  is  with  us  used  ludicrously  :  don- 
ship  is  the  rank  of  a  don  or  gentleman. 

To  the  great  dons  of  wit, 
Phoebus  gives  them  full  privilege  alone 
To  damn  all  others,  and  cry  up  their  own. 

Dryden. 

I'm  none  of  those, 
Your  bosom-friends,  as  you  suppose 
Hut  Ralph  himself,  your  trusty  squire, 
Wh'  has  dragged  your  donship  out  o'  the  mire. 

Hudibras. 

Here  dons,  grandees,  but  chiefly  dames  abound, 
Skilled  in  the  ogle  of  a  roguish  eye. 
Yet  ever  well  inclined  to  heal  the  wound. 

Byron. 

DON,  a  river  of  Russia,  anciently  called  Ta- 
nais,  which  takes  its  rise  from  the  small  lake  of 
St.  John,  near  Tula,  in  the  government  of  Mos- 
cow, and  passing  through  part  of  the  province 
of  Voronetz,  a  small  portion  of  the  Ukraina  Slo- 
bodskaia,  and  the  whole  province  of  Azof,  divides 
itself  near  Tcherkask  into  three  streams,  and  falls 
in  these  separate  branches  into  the  sea  of  Azof. 
The  river  has  so  many  windings,  is  in  many 
parts  so  shallow,  and  abounds  with  such  nume- 
rous shoals,  as  to  be  scarcely  navigable,  except- 
ing in  the  spring,  upon  the  melting  of  the  snows ; 
and  its  mouth  is  also  so  choked  up  with  sand, 
that  only  flat-bottomed  vessels  can  pass  into  the 
sea  of  Azof,  at  any  other  season.  The  banks  of 
the  Don,  and  the  rivulets  which  fall  into  it,  are 
clothed  with  large  tracts  of  forest,  whose  timber 
is  floated  down  the  stream  to  St.  Demetri  and 
Rostof,  where  the  frigates  for  the  sea  of  Azof  are 
chiefly  constructed.  The  navigation  of  the  Don, 
Mr.  Coxe  observes,  may  possibly  hereafter  be 
rendered  highly  valuable,  by  conveying  to  the 
Black  Sea  the  iron  of  Siberia,  the  Chinese  goods, 
and  the  Persian  merchandise :  which  latter  com- 
modities, as  well  as  the  products  of  India,  for- 
merly found  their  way  into  Europe  through  this 
same  channel. 

DON,  a  river  of  Scotland,  in  Aberdeenshire, 
which  rises  about  four  miles  north  of  the  castle 
of  Brae-Mar,  runs  through  the  district  of  Al- 
ford ;  so  named  from  the  river  being  almost  All 
ford,  or  every  where  fordable,  in  that  part  of  its 
course ;  afterwards  joins  the  Ury  at  Inverury, 
and  falls  into  the  British  Ocean  at  New  Aber- 
deen, within  two  miles  of  the  mouth  of  the  Dee. 
It  has  been  long  famous  for  its  salmon  fishery 


DON 


416 


DON 


A  space  of  within  500  yards  of  this  river  has  in 
one  year  produced  fish  to  the  amount  of  £2000. 

DONAGHADEE,  a  post,  market,  and  port 
town  in  the  barony  of  Ardes,  and  county  of  Down, 
tweuty-seven  miles  and  a  half  distant  from  Port 
Patrick  in  Scotland,  the  corresponding  packet 
station.  Lat.  54°  45'  N.,  long.  5°  40'  \V.  The 
ancient  quay,  in  form  of  a  crescent,  was  built  by 
lord  Montgomery,  and  accommodated  from 
twelve  to  fourteen  sail.  The  present  pier  was 
built  at  the  expense  of  government,  and  is  in- 
tended to  enclose  a  surface  of  100  fathoms  square, 
accessible  at  low  water  for  vessels  of  fifteen  feet 
draft.  The  south  pier  is  completed,  but  shelter 
is  much  wanted  on  the  north.  Port  Patrick  lies 
N.  E.  by  E.  i  N.,  or  nearly  north-east  by  com- 
pass from  Donagliadee.  It  has  been  suggested 
that  the  execution  of  this  harbour,  according  to 
the  original  design,  i.  e.  with  a  funnel-shaped 
mouth,  might  possibly  cause  vessels  to  steer 
wildly  when  entering  in  a  heavy  swell. 

DONALDSON  (John),  a  painter  and  engraver 
of  some  repute,  was  born  at  Edinburgh  in  1737. 
He  painted  portraits  in  miniature,  and  was  dis- 
tinguished also  for  his  skilful  imitations  of  the 
old  engravers,  which  he  executed  so  correctly  as 
to  deceive  even  connoisseurs.  He  published  a 
volume  of  poems,  and  an  Essay  on  the  Elements 
of  Beauty.  He  also  cultivated  chemistry,  and 
discovered  a  method  of  preserving  meat  and  ve- 
getables during  long  voyages.  He  died  in  1801. 

DONARIA,  among  the  ancients,  in  its  pri- 
mary signification,  was  taken  for  the  places  where 
the  oblations  offered  to  the  gods  were  kept ;  but 
afterwards  was  used  to  denote  the  offerings  them- 
selves ;  and  sometimes,  improperly,  the  temples. 

DONATIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  trigynia 
order  and  triandria  class  of  plants  :  CAL.  triphyl- 
lous  perianth,  with  short  subulated  leaves  stand- 
ing at  a  distance  from  one  another :  COR.  petals 
from  eight  to  ten,  of  an  oblong  linear  shape, 
twice  as  long  as  the  calyx :  STAM.  three  subu- 
lated filaments,  the  length  of  the  calyx  ;  the  an- 
therae  roundish,  didymous,  and  two-lobed  at  the 
base.  Species,  one  only,  a  native  of  Terra  del 
Fuego. 

DONATIO  MORTIS  CAUSA,  in  law,  a  dispo- 
sition of  property  made  by  a  person  in  his  last 
sickness,  who,  apprehending  his  dissolution  near, 
delivers  or  causes  to  he  delivered  to  another  the 
possession  of  any  personal  goods,  to  keep  in  case 
of  his  decease.  If  the  donor  dies,  this  gift  needs 
not  the  consent  of  his  executor ;  but  it  shall  not 
prevail  against  creditors ;  and  it  is  accompanied 
with  this  implied  trust,  that,  if  the  donor  lives, 
the  property  shall  revert  to  himself,  being  only 
given  in  prospect  of  death,  or  mortis  causa.  This 
method  of  donation  seems  to  have  been  conveyed 
to  us  from  the  civil  lawyers,  who  borrowed  it 
from  the  Greeks. 

DONATION,  n.  s.  j      Fr.   donation;    Span. 

DON'ATIVE,  n.  s.        >  donation ;  Ital.  and  Lat. 

DO'NOR,  n.  s.  j  donatio.  from  dono,  ex- 

pletive ot  do,  to  give.  A  donation  is  a  grant ; 
the  act  of  giving  ;  and  a  gift :  for  donative  see  the 
following  article.  A.  donor  is  a  giver  or  bestower. 

The  Roman  emperor's  custom  was,  at  certain  solemn 
times,  to  bestow  on  his  soldiers  a  donative;  which 


donative   they   received  wearing   garlands  upOA  their 
heads.  Hooker. 

Howsoever  the  letter  of  that  dona'ion  may  be  unre- 
garded by  men,  yet  the  s;nse  thereof  is  so  imprinted 
in  their  hearts,  as  if  every  one  laid  claim  for  himself 
unto  that  which  was  conferred  upon  all. 

Raleiyh's  Essays. 

He  gave  us  only  over  beast,  fish,  fowl, 
Dominion  absolute  ;  that  right  we  hold 
By  his  donation.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

After  donation  there  is  an  absolute  change  and  alien- 
ation made  of  the  property  of  the  thing  given  :  which 
being  so  alienated,  a  man  has  no  more  to  do  with  it 
than  with  a  thing  bought  with  another's  money. 

South. 

Litters  thick  besiege  the  donor's  gate, 
And  begging  lords  and  teeming  ladies  wait 
The  promised  dole.  Dryden's  Juvenal. 

It  is  a  mighty  check  to  beneficent  tempers  to  consi- 
der how  often  good  designs  are  frustrated  and  per- 
verted to  purposes,  which,  could  the  donors  themselves 
have  foreseen,  they  would  have  been  very  loih  to 
promote.  A  tterbury . 

Never  did  steeple  carry  double  truer  ; 

His  is  the  donative,  and  mine  the  cure.    Cleveland. 

DONATISTS,  ancient  schismatics  in  Africa, 
so  denominated  from  their  leader  Donatus.  They 
had  their  origin  A.D.  311,  when,  in  the  room 
of  Mensunus,  who  died  in  that  year  on  his  return 
to  Rome,  Caecilian  was  elected  bishop  of  Car- 
thage, and  consecrated  without  the  concurrence 
of  the  Numidian  bishops,  by  those  of  Africa 
alone  ;  whom  the  people  refused  to  acknowledge, 
and  to  whom  they  opposed  Majorinus ;  who, 
accordingly,  was  ordained  by  Donatus  bishop  of 
Casae  Nigrae.  They  were  repeatedly  condemned, 
in  different  councils  held  at  Rome  and  Aries  : 
and  particularly  in  one  at  Milan,  in  316,  before 
Constantine  the  Great,  who  deprived  them  of 
their  churches,  banished  their  bishops,  and  pu- 
nished some  of  them  with  death.  Their  cause 
was  espoused  by  another  Donatus,  called  the 
Great,  the  principal  bishop  of  that  sect,  who, 
with  numbers  of  his  followers,  was  exiled  by  Con- 
stans.  Many  of  them  were  punished  with  great 
severity.  See  CIRCONCELLIONES.  However, 
after  the  accession  of  Julian,  in  362,  they  were 
restored  to  their  former  liberty.  Gratian,  in  377, 
deprived  them  of  their  churches,  and  prohibited 
their  assemblies.  But,  notwithstanding  these 
severities,  they  had  a  very  considerable  number 
of  churches  towards  the  close  of  the  fourth  cen- 
tury ;  till  they  began  to  decline,  on  account  of  a 
schism  among  themselves,  occasioned  by  the 
election  of  two  bishops,  in  the  room  of  Parme- 
nian,  the  successor  of  Uonalus.  One  party 
elected  Primian,  and  were  called  Primiani?ts, 
and  another  Maximian,  and  were  called  Maxi- 
mianists.  Their  decline  was  also  precipitated 
by  the  zealous  opposition  of  St.  Augustine,  and 
by  the  violent  measures  pursued  against  them 
by  Honorius,  at  the  solicitation  of  two  councils 
held  at  Carthage ;  the  one  in  404,  and  the  other 
in  411.  Many  of  them  were  fined,  their  bishops 
were  banished,  and  some  put  to  death.  This 
sect  revived  and  multiplied  under  the  protection 
of  the  Vandals,  who  invaded  Africa  in  427,  and 
took  possession  of  this  province;  but  it  sunk 
again  under  new.  severities,  when  their  empire 


DON 


417 


DON 


was  overturned  in  534.  Nevertheless,  they  re- 
mained in  a  separate  body  till  the  close  of  the 
sixth  century,  when  Gregory,  the  Roman  pontiff, 
used  various  methods  for  suppressing  them;  his 
zeal  succeeded,  and  there  are  few  traces  to  be 
found  of  the  Donatists  after  this  period.  They 
were  distinguished  by  other  appellations ;  as 
Montenses,  Campites,  Rupites,  &c.  They  held 
three  councils,  one  at  Cirta  in  Numidia,  and 
two  at  Carthage.  The  peculiar  opinions  of  the 
Donatists  were,  1.  That  baptism  conferred  out 
of  the  church,  that  is,  out  of  their  sect,  was  null; 
and  accordingly  they  rebaptised  those  who  joined 
their  party  from  other  churches,  and  re-ordained 
their  ministers.  Donatus  seems  likewise  to  have 
given  into  the  doctrine  of  the  Arians,  with  whom 
he  was  closely  allied  ;  and,  accordingly,  St.  Epi- 
phanius,Theodoret,  aud  some  others,  accused  the 
Donatists  of  Arianism ;  and  it  is  probable  that 
the  charge  was  well  founded,  because  they  were 
patronised  by  the  Vandals,  who  were  of  these 
sentiments.  But  St.  Augustine  (Ep.  185,  to 
count  Boniface,  and  Haer.  69.)  affirms,  that  the 
Donatists,  in  this  point,  were  clear  of  the  errors 
of  their  leader. 

DONATIVE,  in  the  canon  law,  a  benefice  given 
by  the  patron  merely  without  a  presentation  to 
the  bishop.  If  chapels  founded  by  laymen  be 
not  approved  by  the  diocesan,  and,  as  it  is  called, 
spiritualised,  they  are  not  accounted  proper  be- 
nefices, neither  can  they  be  conferred  by  the 
bishop,  but  remain  to  the  pious  disposition  of 
the  founders,  and  their  heirs,  who  may  give 
such  chapels  without  the  bishop.  Gwin  observes, 
that  the  king  might  anciently  found  a  free  chapel, 
and  exempt  it  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  dio- 
cesan ;  so  may  he,  by  letters  patent,  give  liberty 
to  a  common  person  to  found  such  a  chapel,  and 
make  it  donative,  not  presentable ;  and  the  chap- 
lain or  beneficiary,  is  deprivable  by  the  founder 
or  his  heir,  and  not  by  the  bishop.  Donatives 
are  within  the  statute  against  simony ;  and,  if 
they  have  cure  of  souls,  within,  that  against 
pluralities.  If  the  patron  of  a  donative  does 
not  nominate  a  clerk,  there  can  be  no  lapse 
thereof,  unless  it  be  specially  provided  for  in 
the  foundation;  but  the  bishop  may  compel  him 
to  do  it  by  spiritual  censures.  But,  if  it  be  aug- 
mented by  queen  Anne's  bounty,  it  will  lapse 
like  other  presentative  livings.  1  Geo.  I.  stat.  2, 
cap.  10.  The  ordinary  cannot  visit  a  donative, 
and  therefore  it  is  free  from  procuration,  and  the 
incumbent  is  exempted  from  attendance  at  visi- 
tations. All  bishoprics  anciently  were  donative 
by  the  king.  Where  a  bishop  has  the  gift  of  a 
benerice,  it  is  properly  called  a  donative,  because 
he  cannot  present  to  himself. 

DONATIVE,  DONATIVUM,  in  antiquity,  was 
properly  a  gift  made  to  the  soldiers,  as  congia- 
rium  was  to  the  people.  The  Romans  made 
large  donatives  to  their  soldiers.  Julia  Pia,  wife 
of  the  emperor  Severus,  is  called  on  certain  me- 
dals mater  castrorum,  because  of  the  care  she 
took  of  the  soldiery,  by  interposing  for  the  aug- 
mentation of  their  donatives,  &c.  Salmasius, 
in  his  notes  to  Lampridius,  on  his  Life  of  Helio- 
gabalus,  mentioning  a  donative  that  emperor 
gave  of  three  pieces  of  gold  per  head,  observes, 
that  this  was  the  common  am'  legitimate  rate  of 
VOL.  VII 


a  donative.  Casaubon,  in  his  notes  on  the  Life 
of  Pertinax  by  Capitolinus,  observes,  that  Perti- 
nax  made  a  promise  of  2000  denarii  to  eac'i 
soldier;  which  amounts  to  upwards  of  £97 
sterling.  The  same  author  writes,  that  the  legal 
donative  was  20,000  denarii;  and  that  it  was 
not  customary  to  give  less,  especially  to  the 
praetorian  soldiers  :  that  the  centurions  had  dou- 
ble, and  the  tribunes,  &c.J  more  in  proportion. 

DONATUS  (TElius),  a  celebrated  gramma- 
rian, who  lived  at  Rome,  about  A.  D.  354.  He 
was  one  of  St.  Jerome's  masters ;  and  com- 
posed commentaries  on  Terence  and  Virgil, 
which  are  esteemed. 

DONATUS  (Jerom),  a  learned  and  noble  Vene- 
tian, who  flourished  in  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  and  died  in  the  beginning  of  the  six- 
teenth. He  was  a  benefactor  to  his  country,  both 
as  a  commander  and  as  a  negociator,  and  pro- 
cured its  reconcilement  with  pope  Julius  II. 
He  wrote  many  books,  which  remain  in  MS. ; 
besides  a  translation  of  Alexander  Aphrodiceus 
de  Anima,  which  he  published.  He  died  of  a 
fever  at  Rome  just  as  he  had  completed  his  ne- 
gociation  with  Julius. 

DONAVESCHINGEN,  or  DONESCHINGEN, 
a  town  of  Germany,  in  the  circle  of  Suabia,  si- 
tuated in  the  Black  Forest,  where  the  prince  of 
Furstenberg  has  a  palace,  near  which  is  a  spring, 
said  to  be  the  source  of  the  Danube,  thirteen 
miles  N.  N.  W  of  Schaffhausen,  and  thirteen 
west  of  Duttlingen. 

DONAUWERTH,  a  strong  and  well  built 
town  of  Bavaria,  in  the  circle  of  the  Upper  Da- 
nube, on  the  left  bank  of  that  river.  It  has  been 
taken  and  retaken  several  times  in  the  wars  of 
Germany  ;  and  was  formerly  an  imperial  city. 
It  has  a  bridge  over  the  Danube,  four  good 
churches  and  four  hospitals  :  it  lies  thirty  miles 
west  of  Ingoldstadt,  and  eighteen  north  of  Augs- 
burgh.  In  this  neighbourhood  were  the  famous 
lines  of  Schellenberg,  when  the  allies  under  the 
duke  of  Marlborough  obtained  an  important 
victory  over  the  Bavarians  on  the  2d  July  1704. 

DONAX,  a  genus  of  insects  belonging  to  the 
order  of  vermes  testacei.  It  is  an  animal  of  the 
oyster  kind  ;  and  the  shell  has  two  valves,  with 
a  very  obtuse  margin  in  the  fore  part.  There 
are  nineteen  species,  principally  distinguished 
by  the  figure  of  their  shells. 

DONCASTER,  an  ancient,  large,  and  popu- 
lous town,  in  the  West  Riding  of  Yorkshire, 
seated  on  the  Don,  with  a  castle,  whence  its 
name.  It  is  incorporated,  and  is  governed  by  a 
mayor,  recorder,  six  aldermen,  and  twenty-four 
councillors.  In  this  town  is  a  handsome  theatre, 
town-hall,  bank,  free  grammar-school,  alms- 
house,  work-house,  a  public  dispensary,  and  va- 
rious other  benevolent  societies  and  institutions 
for  the  relief  of  sick  and  afflicted  persons.  The 
parish  church  is  an  ancient  structure ;  and  its 
steeple  is  a  piece  of  excellent  workmanship. 
Here  are  numerous  meeting-houses  for  religious 
sects  of  different  denominations.  Doncaster  has 
long  been  celebrated  for  its  races ;  on  the  course, 
which  is  one  of  the  most  eligible  in  the  king- 
dom, is  erected  an  elegant  stand  for  the  accom- 
modation of  the  spectators  and  visitors,  who  are 
always  numerous  and  fashionable.  It  has  a 

2  E 


418 


D  O  N  E  G  A  L. 


market  on  Monday  ;  and  carries  on  manufactures  improvements,  a  market  would  be  found  for  the 

of  vests,  petticoats,  stockings,  gloves,   &c.     It  overplus  of  food  obtained^ by  the  improved  nar- 
has  two  bridges  over  the  Don,  with  a  high  cause- 
way beyond  them,  the  river  being  apt  to  over- 
flow its  banks.     It  has  also  the  relics  of  an  old 

Roman  road,  and  lies  thirty-seven  miles  south  of  visited    by    Dr.    Berger,   Dr.  btokes,  and    Su 

*    ^  *-ii        t        r*  • _t_  _          mi.  _  -v   * ,-,  ~,,^ « J 


bours,  at  the  same  time  that  civilisation  would 
advance  much  more  rapidly.  Donegal  abounds 
in  valuable  mineral  substances ;  it  has  been 


York,  and  160  north  by  west  of  London. 

DONE,  a  kind  of  interjection.  The  word  by 
which  a  wager  is  concluded :  when  a  wager  is 
offered,  he  that  accepts  it  says  '  Done!' 

Done  :  the  wager  ?  Shakspeare.      Tempest. 

One  thing,  sweet  heart,  I  will  ask  : 
Take  me  for  a  new-fashioned  mask. 
• — • — Done  :  but  my  bargain  shall  be  this, 
111  throw  my  mask  off  when  I  kiss.     Cleveland. 
Twas  done  and  done,  and  the  fox,  by  consent,  was 
to  be  the  judge.  L' Estrange. 

DONEGAL,  anciently  Tyrconnel,  is  a  county 
in  the  province  of  Ulster,  bounded  on  the  north 


Charles  Giesecke.  The  surface  may  be  termed 
both  boggy  and  mountainous  ;  the  former  part 
useless,  from  a  scanty  population  and  want  of 
drainage ;  the  latter  unapproachable  from  want 
of  roads.  There  is  a  valuable  lead  mine,  at  full 
work,  near  Kildrum.  At  Muckish  there  exists 
a  rich  bed  of  silicious  sand.  Iron  ore  is  found 
in  Aran-more,  Muckish,  and  other  places. 
Coals  are  found  at  Dromore,  Ards,  and  Gla- 
nelly,  and  slate  near  Ballyshannon  and  Letter- 
kenney.  Veins  of  primitive  limestone  and 
marble,  fit  for  statuary,  appear  at  Fintown ; 
sienite,  and  porphyritic  sienite,  are  had  here  in 
great  abundance,  besides  several  species  of  lime- 


and  west  by  the  Atlantic   Ocean,  by  parts   of  stone.     Dykes  are  of  frequent  occurrence,  and 

Leitrim  and  Fermanagh  on  the  south,  and  by  consist  principally  of  trap  and  greenstone.  There 

Tyrone,   Londonderry,  and  Fermanagh  on  the  is  but  little  trade  of  any  description  existing  here, 

east.     It  is  divided  into  six  baronies,  and  forty-  Linen  is  made  by  the  cottagers,  and  sold  to  the 

two   parishes.      Its   superficies  measures  about  travellers    from    Derry,   Sligo,    and    Strabane. 

679,550  plantation  acres.     The  line   of  coast  is  Kelp  is  made  along  the  coast ;  and  the  fisheries, 

adorned  by   many  islands,  of  which  seventeen  now  in  a  very  low   state,  might  be  rendered  a 

are  inhabited ;  and  it  is  also  indented  by  nume-  great  blessing  to  the  poor  and  peaceable  inhabi- 


rous  excellent  harbours  and  bays,  capable  of  being 
made  available  either  for  the  West-India  trade, 
or  the  encouragement  and  growth  of  valuable 
fisheries.  The  chief  islands  are  Aranmore,  con- 
taining 2000  acres,  132  houses,  and  778  inhabit- 
ants :  Inisbofin,  having  forty-three  houses  and 
252  inhabitants :  Tory  Island,  supporting  a 
population  of  296  in  fifty-nine  houses.  The 


tants  of  this  large  county,  by  the  adoption  of  a 
few  of  Mr.  Nimmo's  very  beautiful  designs  for 
coast  improvements. 

There  are  some  remarkable  natural  beauties  and 
curiosities  in  Donegal :  the  pass  of  Bamsmore  is 
the  most  sublime  of  the  first  description ;  and 
M'Swine's  Gun  the  most  singular  of  the  second. 
The  climate,  from  its  latitude  and  exposure  to 


most  important  harbours  are,  the  noble  inlet  of  the  Atlantic,  is  both  colder  and  more  damp  than 

Lough  Swilly,  extending  thirty  miles  in  length  ;  most  of  the  other  northern  counties ;  yet  longe- 

Mulroy  and  Sheep-haven  in  the  north  ;  Teelin,  vity  is  said  to  be  one  of  its  attributes  :  the  last 

Killybegs,  and  Brucklis  in  the  south.     The  whale  census  returns  upwards  of  twenty  persons  in  the 

fishery  was  once  successfully  prosecuted  on  this  county  as  having  attained   the  age  of  100,  and 


coast,  and  a  pier  was  erected  at  Inver,  as  an  aux- 
iliary, which  now,  unhappily,  is  a  total  ruin. 


several  as  having  reached  the  unusually  extended 
age  of  115  years.     The  chief  towns  are  Lifford, 


Inver  and  Brucklis  Bay  continue  to  be  the  chief    Letterkenney,  Raphoe,  Ballyshannon,  Rathmel- 
seat  of  the  herring  fishery;  but  from  the  want  of    ton,  Killybegs,    Buncrana,  Ballintra,  Dunfana- 
shelter  for  boats,  this  mode  of  life  is  rendered  in 
this  place  awfully  perilous.     In  1813  fifty  fisher- 


ghy,  &c.     The  chief,  or  county  town  is  Lifford, 
situated  on  the  river  Finn.     The  assizes  for  the 


men  were  lost  in  the  last- mentioned  bay,   en-  county  are  held  here,  but  from  its  awkward  situa- 

tirely  owing  to  the  want  of  any  rendezvous,  when  tion,  upon  the  boundaries  of  the  county,  and  its 

the  squall  came  on.     The  safest,  best,  and  largest  proximity  to  Strabane,  it  has  never  risen  to  the 

harbour  on  this  line,  is  Killybegs :  here  several  importance  to  which  shire-towns  are  entitled  ; 

hundred  sail  might  anchor  safely,  but  could  not  the  population   scarcely  amounts  to   1000  per- 


put  to  sea  hence  in  west  or  south-west  winds. 
The  fishery  along  this  coast  has  latterly  decayed, 
and  is  not  likely  to  be  arrested  in  its  melancholy 
decline,  without  either  the  countenance  and 
assistance  of  government,  or  of  the  landed  pro- 
prietors of  the  county. 


sons.  Letterkenny  is  well  situated  for  supply- 
ing the  county  with  imports,  but  Rathmelton 
much  better.  The  town  of  Ballyshannon,  the 
property  of  Packenham  Conolly,  Esq.,  is  situated 
at  the  embouchure  of  the  river  Erne.  Here  is 
the  famous  salmon  fishery,  the  produce  of  which 


The  roads  in  Donegal  are,  in  most  places,  un-  is  all  exported  to  London,  carefully  packed  in 
fit  for  carriages  ;  and  the  traffic  of  the  country  ice.  The  fall  of  Ballyshannon  is  a  beautiful  ob- 
is carried  on  generally  by  horses,  with  sacks  and  ject,  and  always  supplied  with  a  great  body  of 
baskets.  No  mail-coach,  as  yet,  passes  through  water  from  Lough  Erne.  The  harbour  of  Bally- 
any  part  of  this  great  district.  The  coast  road  shannon  is  obstructed  by  two  bars;  but,  when 
should  be  all  remade  :  a  new  line  is  wanted  from  they  are  passed,  there  is  safe  lying  for  small 
the  Rossos,  by  the  Giddore  River,  to  Gortahork ;  vessels  in  the  pool  below  the  waterfall.  This 
and  also  from  the  same  place  to  Fintown,  by  harbour  is  much  in  want  of  improvement,  and  a 
Aragib  Mountain.  In  fact,  without  coast  improve-  navigation  from  Loch  Erne  to  the  sea  is  an  ob- 
ments,  the  population  will  find  it  difficult  to  pro-  vious  want.  The  Erne,  the  Finn,  and  the  Guy- 
cure  subsistence  ;  and  with  the  required  road  barra,  are  the  principal  rivers  in  the  county  ;  but 


DON 


419 


DOO 


lakes  and  mountain  pools  are  very  numerous. 
Lough  Derg  is  rendered  famous  in  story  by  the 
pilgrimages  to  St.  Patrick's  Purgatory,  on  one  of 
its  islands,  annually  performed  by  multitudes 
from  every  part  of  Ireland  ;  and  Lough  Esk  is 
noted  for  the  production  of  excellent  char  fisb. 
There  are  few  counties  in  Ireland  possessing 
greater  interest,  and  at  the  same  time  less  known 
to  the  public,  than  Donegal. 

DONEGAL  TOWN,  in  the  barony  of  Tyrhugh, 
county  of  Donegal,  and  province  of  Ulster,  is 
about  140  miles  from  Dublin.  It  is  a  post,  market, 
and  fair  town.  Here  is  a  beautiful  remnant  of 
the  military  antiquities  of  Ireland,  O'Donnel's 
castle,  erected  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  at  this 
day  singularly  perfect.  The  ruins  of  a  monastery, 
founded  in  1474,  by  Owen  Rowe,  stand  at  the 
distance  of  half  a  mile  from  the  town. 

DONERAIL,  a  borough  of  Ireland,  in  Cork, 
seated  on  the  Awbeg,  near  some  quarries  of  beau- 
tiful variegated  marble.  It  sent  two  members  to 
parliament  before  the  Union.  It  is  nineteen  miles 
north-east  of  Cork,  and  1 1 5  south-west  of  Dublin. 

DONGALA,  DANGALA,  or  DANKALA,  as  it  is 
called  by  the  Arabs,  is  a  town  of  Afiica,  in  Nu- 
bia, seated  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Nile.  The 
streets  are  said  to  be  half-deserted,  being  filled 
up  with  sand  brought  down  by  the  waters  from 
the  mountains.  The  castle  is  large  but  not  strong; 
but  an  account  of  it  by  Porcet,  dated  at  the 
close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  is  the  last  we 
have  seen.  Persons  of  rank  here  go  bareheaded, 
their  hair  being  disposed  in  tresses,  and  their 
whole  attire  consisting  in  a  rude  vest  without 
sleeves.  The  pride  of  Dongala  is  in  its  horses, 
which  are  as  beautiful  as  their  riders  are  skilful. 
Since  the  expulsion  of  the  Mamelukes  from 
Egypt,  those  of  that  body  which  effected  their 
escape,  have  taken  possession  of  Dongala,  and 
established  a  species  of  petty  kingdom  there. 
Their  number,  however,  does  not  exceed  500, 
with  3000  or  4000  slaves.  Dongala  is  150  miles 
north  of  Sennar,  and  690  south  of  Cairo. 

DO'NJON,  n.s.  Now  corrupted  to  dungeon, 
from  low  Lat.  domnionum,  according  to  Menage. 
The  highest  and  strongest  tower  of  the  castle, 
where  prisoners  were  kept :  as  in  Chaucer.  It 
is  now  used  of  subterraneous  prisons. 

The  grete  toure,  that  was  so  thicke  and  strong, 
Which  of  the  castle  was  the  chief  dongeon, 
Wherein  the  knightes  were  in  prison, 
Was  evin  joynant  to  the  garden-wall, 
Ther  as  this  Emely  had  her  pluyeing.       Chaucer. 

DONNE  (John),  D.  D.,  a  poet  and  divine  of 
the  seventeenth  century.  His  parents  were  of 
the  Romish  religion,  and  used  their  utmost  ef- 
forts to  keep  him  firm  to  it ;  but  his  early  exa- 
mination of  the  controversy  between  the  church 
of  Rome  and  the  Protestants,  at  last  determined 
him  to  choose  the  latter.  He  travelled  into 
Italy  and  Spain,  where  he  learnt  their  languages 
to  perfection.  Soon  after  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land Sir  Thomas  Egerton,  keeper  of  the  great 
seal,  appointed  him  his  secretary  :  in  which  post 
he  continued  five  years.  Marrying  privately 
Anne,  the  daughter  of  Sir  George  Moore,  then 
chancellor  of  the  garter,  he  was  dismissed  from 
his  place,  and  thrown  into  prison :  but  he  was 


afterwards  reconciled  to  Sir  George  by  the  good 
offices  of  Sir  Francis  Wolley.  In  1612  he  ac- 
companied Sir  Robert  Drury  to  Paris,  and 
during  this  time  many  of  the  nobility  solicited 
the  king  for  some  secular  employment  for  him. 
But  king  James,  who  took  plsasure  in  his  con- 
versation, had  engaged  him  in  writing  his  Pseudo- 
Martyr,  printed  at  London  in  1610  ;  and  was  so 
highly  pleased  with  that  work,  that  in  1614  he 
prevailed  upon  him  to  enter  into  holy  orders  ; 
appointed  him  one  of  his  chaplains,  and  pro- 
cured him  the  degree  of  D.  D.  from  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford.  In  1619  he  attended  the  earl  of 
Doncaster  in  his  embassy  into  Germany.  In 
1621  he  was  made  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  and  vicar 
of  St.  Dunstan's,  in  London;  the  advowson  of  it 
having  been  given  to  him  long  before  by  Richard 
earl  of  Dorset.  By  these  and  other  preferments, 
he  was  enabled  to  be  charitable  to  the  poor,  and 
to  make  good  provision  for  his  children.  He 
wrote  besides  the  above,  1.  Devotions  upon 
emergent  occasions.  2.  The  Ancient  History  of 
the  Septuagint,  translated  from  the  Greek  of 
Aristeus,  in  4to.  3.  Three  volumes  of  sermons, 
folio.  4.  A  considerable  number  of  poems,  and 
other  works.  He  died  in  1631;  and  was  in- 
terred in  St.  Paul's  cathedral,  where  a  monu- 
ment was  erected  to  his  memory.  His  writings 
show  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  wit  and  learn- 
ing ;  but  his  chief  talent  lay  in  satire ;  though  it 
savors  more  of  the  coarse  style  of  Juvenal,  than 
of  the  elegant  humor  of  Horace. 

DONNE  (Benjamin),  a  celebrated  mathemati- 
cian, was  born  in  1729,  at  Bideford,  in  Devon- 
shire, where  his  father  and  brother  Abraham 
were  eminent  teachers  of  the  mathematics.  Ben- 
jamin succeeded  his  father,  but  afterwards  re- 
moved to  Bristol,  where  he  died  in  1798.  He 
was  master  of  mechanics  to  his  late  majesty, 
and  published — 1.  Mathematical  Essays,  8vo., 
1759.  2.  A  Map  of  Devonshire,  from  an  actual 
survey,  made  by  himself.  3.  The  Accountant  and 
Geometrician,  8vo.  4.  The  British  Mariner's 
Assistant,  8vo.  5.  Essays  on  Trigonometry, 
8vo.  6.  An  Epitome  of  Natural  Philosophy, 
12mo.  7.  A  Treatise  on  Mechanical  Geome- 
try, 12mo. 

DONNINGTON,  or  DUNNINGTON,  a  town  of 
England,  in  the  county  of  Lincoln,  with  a  good 
trade  in  hemp  and  hemp-seed,  and  a  port  for 
barges,  by  which  goods  are  conveyed  to  Boston 
and  the  Washes.  It  has  lately  been  much  im- 
proved. Through  the  fens,  a  firm  rampart  of 
earth  of  considerable  breadth  has  been  con- 
structed, which  forms  a  convenient  road  to  Sem- 
pringham.  The  church  is  a  convenient  building: 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  steeple  is  a  stone,  on 
which  are  the  remains  of  a  Roman  inscription, 
unintelligible,  with  the  exception  of  the  date  of 
the  year.  It  has  a  weekly  market  on  Saturday  ; 
arid  is  eleven  miles  W.  S.  W.  of  Boston,  and  110 
north  of  London. 

DOOD'LE,  n.  s.  A  cant  word,  says  John- 
son, perhaps  corrupted  from  do  little  :  faineant. 
A  trifler ;  an  idler. 

DOOM,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.~\      Sax.  dome,  deman; 
DOOM'S-DAY,  ^Teut.  thum,  to  DEEM, 

DOOMS'MAN,  i  whicij  see.   To  judge; 

DOOMS'-DAY-BOOK.     J  destine;  hencetocom- 

2  E2 


DOO 


420  DOO 


itiand  judicially,  denounce ;  and  the  sentence, 
determination,  or  judgment  given.  Doomsday 
is  the  day  of  future  and  universal  judgment. 
For  doom's-day-book,  see  DOMESDAY-BOOK. 

Be  thou  consenting  to  thin  adversarie  soone,  while 
thou  art  in  the  waye  with  him,  lest  peraventure  thin 
adversarie  take  thee  to  the  domesman  and  the  domes- 
man  take  thee  to  the  ministre,  and  thou  be  sent  in  to 
prisoun.  Wiclif.  Matt.  v. 

He  that  etith  and  drynkith  unworthile,  etith  and 
drynkith  doom  to  him,  not  wiseli  demynge  the  bodi 
of  the  lord.  Id.  1  Cor.  xi. 

Have  I  a  tongue  to  doom  my  brother's  death, 

And  shall  that  tongue  give  pardon  to  a  slave  ? 

Shakspeare. 
Revoke  thy  doom, 

Or  whilst  I  can  vent  clamour  from  my  throat, 
I'll  tell  thee  thou  dost  evil.        Id.     King  Lear. 
Search  Windsor  Castle,  elves,  within  and  out : 

Strew  good  luck,  ouphes,  on  every  sacred  room, 

That  it  may  stand  till  the  perpetual  doom.         Id. 

Men,  wives,  and  children  stare,  cry  out,  and  run, 
As  it  were  doomsday.  Id.  Julius  Caesar. 

The  Danes  also  brought  iii  a  reckoning  of  money 
by  ores,  per  oras,  which  is  mentioned  in  doomsday- 
hook.  Camden. 

His  business  gives  him  not  leave  to  think  of  his 
conscience,  and  when  the  time,  or  term  of  his  life  is 
going  out,  for  dooms-day  he  is  secure ;  for  he  hopes 
he  has  a  trick  to  reverse  judgment.  Bp.  Earle. 

They  may  serve  for  any  theme,  and  never  be  out 
of  date  until  doomsday.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

Him  through  malice  fallen, 

Father  of  mercy  and  grace  !  thou  didst  not  doom 
So  strictly,  but  much  more  to  pity  incline.  Milton. 

Minos,  the  strict  inquisitor,  appears, 
And  lives  and  crimes,  with  his  assessors,  hears  ; 
Round  in  his  urn  the  blended  balls  he  rowls, 
Absolves  the  just,  and  dooms  the  guilty  souls. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

Our  souls,  not  yet  prepared  for  upper  light, 
Till  doomsday  wander  in  the  shades  of  night  • 
This  only  holiday  of  all  the  year, 
We  privileged  in  sunshine  may  appear.  Id. 

In  the  great  day,  wherein  the  secrets  of  all  hearts 
shall  be  laid  open,  no  one  shall  be  made  to  answer 
what  he  knows  nothing  of :  but  shall  receive  his 
doom,  his  conscience  accusing  or  excusing  him. 

Locke. 

I  have  no  will  but  what  your  eyes  ordain  ; 
Destined  to  love,  as  they  are  doomed  to  reign. 

Granville. 

From  the  same  foes,  at  last,  both  felt  their  doom  ; 
And  the  same  age  saw  learning  fall,  and  Rome. 

Pope. 

Indeed,  as  there  is  a  difference  in  constitutions, 
some  rest  well  after  these  meals  ;  it  costs  them  only  a 
frightful  dream  and  an  apoplexy,  after  which  they 
sleep  till  doomsday.  Nothing  is  more  common  in  the 
newspapers,  than  instances  of  people,  who,  after  eat- 
ing a  hearty  supper,  are  found  dead  a-bed  in  the 
morning.  Franklin. 

In  groundless  hope,  and  causeless  fear, 

Unhappy  man  !  behold  thy  doom ; 
Still  changing  with  the  changeful  year, 
The  slave  of  sunshine  and  of  gloom. 

Johnson.      Winter's  Walk. 

When  to  the  supper-hall  we  moved  along, 

Why  was  I  doomed  to  face  her  in  the  throng ! 

With  what  provoking  kindness  did  she  stand, 

And  loose  her  arm  from  his  to  press  my  hand, 


And  beg  with  well  feigned  sympathy  to  know 
Of  head-aches  which  I  felt  three  months  ago. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

The  very  knowledge  that  he  lived  in  vain, 
That  all  was  over  on  this  side  the  tomb, 
Had  made  Despair  a  smilingness  assume, 
Which,  though  'twere  wild, — as  on  the  plundered 

wreck 

When  mariners  would  madly  meet  their  doom 
With  draughts  intemperate  on  the  sinking  deck, — 
Did  yet  inspire  a  cheer,  which  he  forbore  to  check. 

Byron. 

DOON,  or  LOCH  DOON,  anciently  called 
Dohn,  a  lake  of  Scotland,  six  miles  long,  in  the 
south-east  part  of  the  district  of  Kyle,  in  Ayr- 
shire. There  is  an  island  in  it,  with  an  old  fort 
called  Balloch  Castle.  Also  the  name  of  a  river 
of  Scotland,  which  issues  from  Loch  Doon,  and, 
running  north-west,  divides  the  district  of  Kyle 
from  that  of  Carrick.  After  a  course  of  various 
meanderings  for  twenty-four  miles,  it  falls  into 
the  Frith  of  Clyde,  a  little  south  of  Ayr.  It 
abounds  with  salmon,  trout,  pikes,  ^ind  eels. 

DOOR,  M.S.     ~\      Goth,   dare;    Sax.  dora; 

DOOR'CASE,        >Teut.  thur ;  Dan.  doer;  per- 

DOOR'KEEPER.  j  haps  from  Gr.  .Ovpa  a  Qix», 

to  enter;  Minsheu.     The  gate   of  a  house  or 

room;  hence  entrance  of  any  kind;    passage; 

and  by  metonymy,  a  house.  To  lay  at  the  doors 

of  any  one  is  to  impute ;  to  charge  upon  him 

any  thing. 

Petir  stoode  at  the  dore  withoutforth :  therfore  the 
tothir  disciple  that  was  knowun  to  the  bisschop  wente 
out  and  seide  to  the  womman  that  kepte  the  dore  and 
broughte  yn  petir,  and  the  damysel  kepere  of  the 
dore  seide  to  petir  wher  thou  art  also  of  this  mannya 
disciplis.  Wiclif.  Jon.  xviii. 

The  praier  stint  of  Arcite  the  strong, 
The  ringes  on  the  temple  dore  they  rong, 
And  eke  the  dores  clatten  full  fast, 
Of  which  Arcite  somewhat  hmi  agast 

Clutucer. 

All  the  castle  quaked  from  the  ground, 
And  every  door  of  free-will  open  flew. 

Faerie  Qveene. 

Since  my  own  doors  refuse  to  entertain  me, 
111  knock  elsewhere.  Shakspeare. 

The  indispensable  necessity  of  sincere  obedience, 
shuts  the  door  against  all  temptations  to  carnal  secu- 
rity. Hammond. 

He  that  hath  given   the  following   assistances  to 
thee,  desires  to  be  even  a  doorkeeper  in  God's  house, 
and  to  be  a  servant  to  the  meanest  of  God's  servants. 
Taylor's  Preface. 

In  the  side  a  door 

Contrived  ;  and  of  provisions  laid  in  large, 
For  man  and  beast.          Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

A,  seditious  word  leads  to  a  broil,  and  a  riot  un- 
punished is  but  next  door  to  a  tumult.  L' Estrange. 

Lay  one  piece  of  flesh  or  fish  in  the  open  air,  and 
another  of  the  same  kind  and  bigness  within  doors. 
Bacon's  Natural  History. 

For  without  rules,  there  can  be  no  art,  any  more 
than  there  can  be  a  house  without  a  door  to  conduct 
you  in.  Dryden. 

In  any  of  which  parts  if  I  ha,ve  failed,  the  fault 
lies  wholly  at  my  door.  Id.  Dufresnoy,  Preface. 


DOR 


421 


DOR 


Should  he,  who  was  thy  lord,  command  thee  now, 
With  a  harsh  voice  and  supercilious  brow, 
To  servile  duties,  thou  would 'st  fear  no  more; 
The  gallows  and  the  whip  are  out  of  door. 

Dryden.      Persius. 

His  imaginary  title  of  fatherhood  is  out  of  doors, 
and  Cain  is  no  prince  over  his  brother.  Locke. 

Lambs,  though  they  are  bred  within  doors,  and 
never  saw  the  actions  of  their  own  species,  push  at 
those  who  approach  them  with  their  foreheads. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

The  making  of  frames  for  doorcases,  is  the  framing 
of  two  pieces  of  wood  athwart  two  other  pieces. 

Moxon. 

Martin's  office  is  now  the  second  door  in  the  street, 
where  he  will  see  Parnel.  Arbuthnot. 

A  shrewd  observer  once  said,  that  in  walking  the 
streets  on  a  slippery  morning,  one  might  see  where 
the  good-natured  people  lived,  by  the  ashes  thrown 
on  the  ice  before  the  doors.  Franldin. 

Love  ends  with  hope  ;  the  sinking  statesman's  door, 
Pours  in  the  morning  worshipper  no  more. 

Johnson.      Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 

DOOSHACK,  or  Jullalabad,  the  capital  of 
the  province  of  Seistan,  Persia,  is  situated  in  an 
open  country,  at  the  distance  of  eight  or  nine 
miles  from  the  river  Helmund,  or  Hetermund. 
It  consists  of  about  2000  houses.  Here  is  a 
good  bazaar,  and  around  are  the*  ruins  of  a  more 
extensive  ancient  city,  which  appears  to  have 
been  built  of  half-burnt  brick.  The  modern 
town,  more  commonly  called  Julallabad,  is  go- 
verned by  a  prince  of  an  ancient  and  independent 
family,  who  styles  himself  king  of  Seistan. 

DO'QUET,  n.  s,  A  paper  containing  a  war- 
rant. See  DOCK. 

Before  the  institution  of  this  office,  no  doquet  for 
licence  to  alien,  nor  warrant  for  pardon  of  alienation 
made,  could  be  purchased  without  an  oath. 

Bacon's  Office  of  Alienation. 

DORAK,  or  Felahi,  a  town  of  the  province 
of  Kuzistan,  Persia,  situated  on  two  branches 
of  the  river  Jerahi.  It  is  surrounded  by  mud 
walls,  two  miles  in  circuit,  sixteen  feet  thick, 
and  flanked  at  intervals,  by  round  towers.  The 
palace  of  the  seik  occupies  a  large  area,  but  is  a 
mean  edifice,  and  in  a  decaying  state.  Dorak 
is  celebrated  for  the  manufacture  of  Arabian 
cloaks.  There  are  few  houses  within  the  walls, 
as  most  of  the  inhabitants  prefer  residing  under 
the  shade  of  the  date  trees,  in  the  suburbs. 
Population  8000.  Seventy-five  miles  south  of 
Shuster. 

DORAN,  a  town  of  Arabia,  in  Yemen,  the 
residence  of  the  chief  or  governor  of  the  district 
Bellad  Aries.  It  is  situated  on  the  declivity  of 
a  mountain,  and  was  once  surrounded  by  a  wall" 
with  three  gates.  Twenty-eight  "miles  south  of 
Sana. 

DORCAS.  See  CAPRA. 
DORCHESTER,  an  ancient,  neat,  and  well 
built  town  of  England,  the  capital  of  Dorsetshire. 
It  is  seated  on  the  river  Frome,  on  a  Roman  road, 
and  adorned  with  a  fine  terrace  walk,  planted  with 
trees.  It  has  three  parish  churches,  with  a  court 
house  where  the  county  assizes  are  held ;  and  is 
governed  by  a  mayor,  twelve  aldermen,  a  recorder, 
and  twenty  four  council-men.  It  has  long  been 


famous  for  its  excellent  ale.  The  streets  are 
broad  and  well  paved.  It  has  two  markets  on 
Wednesday  and  Saturday,  and  sends  two  mem- 
bers to  parliament.  The  manufactures  are  serge 
and  broad  cloth.  It  lies  eight  miles  north  of 
Weymouth,  fifty-three  east  of  Exeter,  and  120 
west  by  south  of  London. 

DORCHESTER,  a  town  in  Oxfordshire,  seated  on 
the  Tame,  over  which  it  has  a  bridge,  three  quar- 
ters of  a  mile  above  its  junction  with  the  Thames. 
It  had  five  churches  before  the  Norman  conquest. 
It  is  ten  miles  south-east  of  Oxford,  and  forty- 
nine  W.  N.  W.  of  London. 

DORCHESTER,  a  county  of  Maryland,  in  North 
America.  It  is  thirty-three  miles  long  from  east 
to  west,  and  twenty-seven  broad.  Its  produce  is 
chiefly  wheat,  com,  and  lumber.  Cambridge  is 
the  chief  town. 

DORCHESTER,  a  town  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  Grafton  county,  New  Hampshire, 
seventeen  miles  north-east  of  Dartmouth. 

DORCHESTER,  a  township  of  the  United  States, 
in  Norfolk  county,  Massachusetts.  It  is  two 
miles  south  by  east  of  Boston,  and  is  about  six 
miles  long,  and  three  and  a  half  broad.  The 
chief  manufactures  are  paper,  chocolate,  snuff, 
leather,  and  shoes. 

DORCHESTER,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Cumberland  county,  New  Jersey,  seventeen 
miles  east  of  Fairfield. 

DORCHESTER  NECK,  a  peninsula  of  Massa- 
chusetts, on  the  coast  of  the  township,  in  Norfolk 
county;  the  north-east  point  of  which  approaches 
within  half  a  mile  of  Castle  Island,  and  its 
north-west  point  within  half  a  mile  of  the  south 
part  of  Boston.  During  the  American  war  forts 
were  erected  on  the  heights,  and  the  township 
suffered  greatly. 

DORDOGNE,  a  department  of  France,  com- 
prehending part  of  the  ci-devant  province  of 
Perigord,  bounded  on  the  north-east  by  that  of 
the  Upper  Vienne,  on  the  east  by  those  of  the 
Lot  and  Correze,  on  the  south  by  that  of  the  Lot 
and  Garonne,  on  the  west  by  those  of  the  Gi- 
rondeandthe  Lower  Charente,  and  on  the  north- 
west by  that  of  the  Charente.  Perigueux  is  the 
capital.  Its  superficial  extent  is  about  3000 
square  miles,  and  the  population  425,000,  of 
whom  8500  are  Protestants.  It  was  at  first 
divided  into  nine  districts,  but  now  consists  of 
the  five  arrondissements  of  Perigueux  (the  ca- 
pital), Bergerac,  Sarlat,  Riberac,  and  Nontron. 
The  south  of  the  department,  particularly  the 
banks  of  the  Dordogne,  the  Vezere,  and  the  He, 
is  fruitful;  but  the  north  is  mountainous,  and 
covered  with  wood ;  the  deficiency  of  corn  being 
supplied  by  chestnuts  and  potatoes.  There  are 
a  few  manufacturing  establishments  in  various 
places,  viz.  for  hardware,  paper,  glass,  and  pot- 
tery. Wine,  oil,  and  cattle,  form  the  chief 
articles  of  export.  Of  wine  150,000  hogsheads 
are  accounted  an  average  vintage  ;  the  cattle  and 
sheep  are  numerous. 

DORDOGNE,  a  considerable  river  of  France, 
which  rises  about  seven  miles  north-west  of  Besse, 
in  the  department  of  the  Puy-de-Dome.  After 
forming  the  limit  of  the  departments  of  the  Puy- 
de-Dome  and  the  Correze  it  runs  through  an 
extensive  tract,  and  falls  into  the  Garonne,  at 


DOR 


422 


DOR 


Bourg,  about  fifteen  miles  below  Bourdeaux. 
Here  the  united  stream  takes  the  name  of  the 
Gironde.  The  course  of  the  Dordogne  is  above 
200  miles,  during  which  it  receives  a  great  num- 
ber of  smaller  rivers,  the  principal  of  which  are 
the  Vezere  and  He.  The  tide  flows  as  high  up  as 
Castillon,  about  twenty-five  miles  from  the  con- 
fluence with  the  Garonne. 

DORIA  (Andrew),  a  celebrated  patriot  of 
Genoa,  born  in  1466.  He  entered  into  the  ser- 
vice of  Francis  I.  of  France;  but  preserved  that 
spirit  of  independence  so  natural  to  a  sailor  and 
a  republican.  When  the  French  attempted  to 
render  Savona,  long  the  object  of  jealousy  to 
Genoa,  its  rival  in  trade,  Doria  remonstrated 
against  the  measure  in  a  high  tone ;  which,  be- 
ing represented  by  the  malice  of  his  courtiers  in 
the  most  odious  light,  irritated  Francis  to  that 
degree,  that  he  ordered  his  admiral,  Barbesieux, 
to  sail  to  Genoa,  then  in  the  hands  of  the  French 
troops,  to  arrest  Doria,  and  to  seize  his  galleys. 
This  rash  order  being  communicated  to  Doria, 
he  retired  with  all  his  galleys  to  a  place  of  safety; 
and,  while  his  resentment  was  thus  raised,  closed 
with  the  offers  of  the  emperor  Charles  V. ;  re- 
turned his  commission,  with  the  collar  of  St. 
Michael,  to  Francis,  and  hoisted  the  Imperial 
colors.  To  deliver  his  country,  weary  alike  of 
the  French  and  Imperial  yoke,  from  the  domi- 
nion of  foreigners,  was  now  Doria's  highest  am- 
bition ;  and  the  favorable  moment  soon  offered. 
Genoa  was  afflicted  with  the  pestilence,  the 
French  garrison  was  greatly  reduced,  and  ill 
paid,  and  the  inhabitants  were  disposed  to  se- 
cond his  views.  He  sailed  to  the  harbour  with 
thirteen  galleys,  landed  fifty  men,  and  made  him- 
self master  of  the  gates  and  the  palace,  with 
very  little  resistance.  The  French  governor, 
with  his  feeble  garrison,  retired  to  the  citadel, 
but  was  quickly  forced  to  capitulate  ;  when  the 
people  ran  together,  and  levelled  the  citadel  with 
the  ground.  It  was  now  in  Doria's  power  to 
have  rendered  himself  the  sovereign  of  his 
country ;  but,  with  a  magnanimity  of  which  there 
are  few  examples,  he  assembled  the  people  in 
the  court  before  the  palace,  disclaimed  all  pre- 
eminence, and  recommended  to  them  to  settle 
the  form  of  government  they  chose  to  establish. 
The  people,  animated  by  his  spirit,  forgot  their 
factions,  and  fixed  that  form  of  government 
which  subsisted  till  the  revolution  in  1797,  with 
little  variation.  This  event  happened  in  1528. 
Doria  lived  to  a  great  age,  respected  and  be- 
loved as  a  private  citizen,  and  is  still  celebrated 
among  his  countrymen  by  the  most  honorable 
of  all  appellations,  '  The  father  of  his  country, 
and  the  restorer  of  its  liberty.' 

DO'RIC,  adj.  Lat.  dorus ;  Fr.  dorique. 
The  anci«nt  Dorians. 

Love  warms  our  fancy  with  enlivening  fires, 
Refines  our  genius,  and  our  verse  inspires  ; 
From  him  Theocritus,  on  Euua's  plains, 
"jearnt  the  wild  sweetness  of  his  Doric  strains. 

Littleton. 

DORIC  DIALECT,  one  of  the  five  dialects  which 
prevailed  among  the  Greeks.  It  was  first  used 
by  the  Lacedemonians,  and  particularly  those 
of  Argos ;  thence  it  passed  into  Epirus,  Libya, 


Sicily,  and  the  islands  of  Rhodes  and  Crete.  In  this 
dialect,  Archimedes  and  Theocritus  wrote,  who 
were  both  Syracusans,  as  well  as  Pindar.  The 
Doric  dialect  is  properly  the  manner  of  speaking 
peculiar  to  the  Dorians,  after  their  recess  near 
Parnassus  and  Asopus  ;  and  which  afterwards 
came  to  obtain  among  the  Lacedemonians,  &c. 
Some  even  distinguished  between  the  Lacede- 
monian and  Doric  ;  but,  in  reality,  they  were  the 
same;  setting  aside  a  few  particulars  in  the 
language  of  the  Lacedemonians ;  as  shown  by 
Rulandus,  in  his  treatise  De  Lingua  Graeca 
ejusque  Dialectis,  lib.  v.  To  these  authors  we 
might  add  Archytas  of  Tareritum,  Bion,  Callinus, 
Simonides,  Bacchylides,  Cypselas,  Alcman,  and 
Sophron,  as  writers  in  the  Doric  dialect.  Most 
of  the  medals  of  the  cities  of  Graecia  Magna,  and 
Sicily,  use  the  Doric  dialect  in  their  inscriptions, 
e.  g.  AMBPAKIQTAN,  AHOAAQNIATAN,  AXE- 
PONTAN,  AXYPITAN,  HPAX,  AEOTAN,  TPAX- 
INIQN,  OEPMITAN,  KAYAONIATAN,  KOHIA- 
TAN,  TAYPOMENITAN,  &c. .  Which  shows  the 
countries  wherein  the  Doric  dialect  was  used. 
The  general  rules  of  this  dialect  are  thus  giveft 
by  the  Port-royalists: 

D's  Hra,  d'a>  grand,  d'«,  d'o,  &  d*  «  1'  a  fart  le  Dore. 
D'ti  fait  jjTot ;  d'«,  o»;  &  d'<»  an  fait  encore. 
Oste  i  de  1'  infini :  &  pour  le  singulier 
Se  sert  au  feminin  du  nombre  plurier. 

But  they  are  much  better  explained  in  the  fourth 
book  of  Rulandus ;  where  he  even  notes  the 
minuter  differences  of  the  dialects  of  Sicily, 
Crete,  Tarentum,  Rhodes,  Lacedsemon,  Laconia, 
Macedonia,  and  Thessaly. 

DORIC  MODE,  in  music,  the  first  of  the  authen- 
tic modes  of  the  ancients.  Its  character  is  to  be 
severe,  tempered  with  gravity  and  joy ;  and  is 
proper  upon  religious  occasions,  as  also  to  be 
used  in  war.  It  begins  D,  la,  sol,  re.  Plato 
admires  the  music  of  the  Doric  mode,  and  judges 
it  proper  to  preserve  good  manners  as  being 
masculine ;  and  on  this  account  allows  it  in  his 
commonwealth.  The  ancients  had  likewise  their 
subdoric  or  hypodoric  mode,  which  was  one  of 
the  plagal  modes.  Its  character  was  to  be  very 
grave  and  solemn :  it  began  with  re,  a  fourth 
lower  than  the  Doric. 

DORIC  ORDER,  the  second  of  the  five  orders 
of  architecture.  It  is  usually  placed  upon  the 
Attic  base,  though  originally  it  had  none.  See 
ARCHITECTURE.  The  most  considerable  ancient 
monuments  of  this  order,  are  the  theatre  of  Mar- 
cellus  at  Rome,  wherein  the  capital,  the  height 
of  the  frize,  and  its  projecture,  are  much  smaller 
than  in  the  modern  architecture;  and  the  Par- 
thenon, or  temple  of  Minerva,  at  Athens,  in 
which  the  short  and  massy  columns  bear  upon 
the  pavement  without  a  base  ;  and  the  capital  is 
a  simple  torus,  with  its  cincture,  and  a  square, 
plain,  and  solid  abacus. 

DORIS,  in  ancient  geography,  a  country  of 
Greece,  between  Phocis,  Thessaly,  and  Acar- 
nania.  It  received  its  name  from  Doras,  the  son 
of  Deucalion,  who  made  a  settlement  there.  It 
was  called  Tetrapolis,  from  its  four  cities,  viz. 
Pindus  or  Dryopis,  Erincum,  Cytinium,  and 
Borium.  To  these  four  some  add  Lilaeum  and 
Carphia,  and  therefore  call  it  Hexapolis.  The 


DOR 


423 


DOR 


name  of  Doris  has  been  common  to  many  parts 
of  Greece.  The  Dorians  in  the  age  of  Deucalion 
inhabited  Phthiotis,  which  they  exchanged  for 
Histiaeotis,  in  the  age  of  Dorus.  From  thence 
they  were  driven  by  the  Cadmeans,  and  came  to 
settle  near  the  town  of  Pindus.  Thence  they 
passed  into  Dryopis,  and  afterwards  into  Pelo- 
ponnesus. Hercules  having  re-established 
,/Egimius  king  of  Phthiotis  or  Doris,  who  had 
been  driven  from  his  country  by  the  Lapithae, 
the  grateful  king  appointed  Hyllus,  the  son  of 
his  patron,  to  be  his  successor,  and  the  Ileraclidte 
marched  from  that  part  of  the  country  to  recover 
Peloponnesus.  The  Dorians  sent  many  colonies 
into  different  places,  which  bore  the  same  name 
as  their  native  country.  The  most  famous  of 
these  is  in  Asia  Minor,  of  which  Halicarnassus 
was  once  the  capital.  This  part  of  Asia  Minor 
was  called  Hexapolis,  and  afterwards  Pentapolis. 
DORIS,  in  entomology,  a  genus  of  insects,  be- 
longing to  the  order  of  vermes  testacea.  The 
oody  is  oblong,  flat  beneath  ;  creeping  :  mouth 
placed  below  :  vent  behind,  surrounded  with  a 
fringe  :  two  feelers,  retractile.  There  are  several 
species :  particularly  D.  argo,  the  lemon  doris, 
has  an  oval  body,  convex,  marked  with  numer- 
ous punctures,  of  a  lemon  color;  the  vent  beset 
with  elegant  ramifications.  It  inhabits  different 
parts  of  our  seas,  and  is  called  about  Brighton 
the  sea  lemon. 

DORIS,  in  mythology,  the  daughter  of  Oceanus 
and  Tethys,  wife  of  Nereus  and  mother  of  the 
Nereides. 

DORKING,  a  market  town  of  Surry,  situated 
in  the  midst  of  beautiful  hills.  The  church  is 
collegiate,  and  has  a  square  tower,  near  the 
centre,  with  eight  bells,  and  a  set  of  chimes. 
Besides  a  convenient  workhouse,  here  are  some 
commodious  alms-houses,  on  a  pleasant  heath, 
called  Cotman  Dean.  A  great  traffic  is  carried  . 
on  in  meal  and  lime ;  and  this  town  is  noted  for 
its  breed  of  poultry,  which  is  singular  from  their 
having  five  fingers  in  each  claw.  Capons  bred 
here,  often  weigh  seven  or  eight  pounds  each, 
out  of  their  feathers.  In  the  neighbourhood  are 
several  corn-mills,  and  in  the  suburbs  are  many 
elegant  seats.  The  custom  of  Borough-English 
prevails  in  this  manor,  by  which  the  youngest 
son  is  heir  to  a  copyhold  estate.  This  practice 
is  supposed  to  be  derived  from  the  ancient  cus- 
tom of  the  lord  of  the  manor  having  a  right  to 
claim  a  lodging  with  every  bride  on  her  wedding 
night.  Market  on  Thursday,  Eight  miles  south 
from  Epsom,  and  twenty-three  S.  S.  W.  from 
London.  * 

DOR'MANT,  adj.  -\       Fr.    dormant,    from 

DOR'MITIVE,  n.  s.    /  Lat.    dormio,   to   sleep. 

DOR'MITORY,  n.s.    V  Sleeping;  hence  private; 

DOR'TOUK,  I  concealed.  Dortour  and 

DOR'TURE.  J  dormitory,    a    place   to 

sleep  in ;  and  hence  a  burial  place.    Dormitive, 

a  soporific. 

His  deth  saw  I  by  revelatioun, 
Sayde  this  frere,  at  home  in  our  dortour. 

Chaucer.      Cant.  Tales. 

There  were  other  dormant  musters  of  soldiers 
throughout  all  parts  of  the  realm,  that  were  put  in 
readiness,  but  not  drawn  together. 

Bactm't  War  with  Spain. 


He  led  us  to  a  gallery  like  a  dorture,  where  he 
shewed  us  along  the  one  side  seventeen  cells,  very 
neat.  Bacon. 

Prayer  is  the  only  dormilive  I  take  to  bedward,  and 
I  need  no  other  laudanum  than  this  to  make  me 
sleep ;  after  which  I  close  mine  eyes  in  security, 
content  to  take  my  leave  of  the  sun,  and  sleep  unto 
the  resurrection.  Sir  T.  liruanie. 

He  a  dragon  !  if  he  be,  'tis  a  very  peaceful  one  : 
I  can  insure  his  anger  is  dormant ;  or,  should  he  seem 
to  rouse,  'tis  well  lashing  him,  and  he  will  sleep  li'ke 
a  top.  Congreve's  Old  Bachelor. 

With  this  radius  he  is  said  to  strike  and  kill  his 
prey,  for  which  he  lies,  as  it  were,  dormant,  till  it 
swims  within  his  reach.  Greiv's  Museum. 

Query, — Whether  churches  are  not  dormitories  of 
the  living,  as  well  as  of  the  dead.  Swift. 

It  would  be  prudent  to  reserve  these  privileges 
dormant,  never  to  be  produced  but  upon  great  occa- 
sions. Id. 

The  places  where  dead  bodies  are  buried,  are  in 
Latin  called  caemiteria,  and  in  English  dormitories. 
Aylijfe's  Parergon 

Old  dormant  windows  must  confess 
Her  beams  ;  their  glimmering  spectacles, 
Struck  with  the  splendor  of  her  face, 
Do  the  office  of  a  burning-glass.         Cleaveland. 

Naked  mourns  the  dormitory  wall,          • 
And  Jones  and  Boyle's  united  labours  fall. 

Pope's  Dunciad. 

Rooms  that  have  thorough  lights  are  left  for  enter- 
tainment, and  those  that  have  windows  on  one  side 
for  dormitories.  Mortimer. 

Many  vegetables  during  the  night  do  not  seem  to 
respire,  but  to  sleep  like  the  dormant  animals  and 
insects  in  winter.  Darwin. 

DORMANT,  in  heraldry,  is 
used  for  the  posture  of  a  lion, 
,  or  any  other  beast,  lying  along 
in  a  sleeping  attitude  with  the 
head  on  the  fore  paws;  by 
which  it  is  distinguished  from 
the  couchant,  where  though  the 
beast  is  lying,  yet  he  holds  up  his  head;  as 
gules,  a  lion  dormant,  name  Aylesworth. 

DOR'MOUSE,  n.  s.  Dormio  to  sleep,  and 
mouse.  A  small  animal  which  passes  a  large 
part  of  the  winter  in  sleep. 

Come,  we  all  sleep,  and  are  mere  dormice  flies, 
A  little  less  than  dead  :  more  dullness  hangs 
On  us  than  on  the  moon.  Ben  Jonson's  Catiline. 

After  they  have  lain  a  little  while,  they  grow  as 
drowsy  as  dormice,  unless  they  are  roused . 

Collier  on  Thought. 

DORN,  n.  s.  From  German,  dorn,  a  thorn. 
The  name  of  a  fish  ;  perhaps  the  same  as  the 
thornback. 

The  coast  is  stored  both  with  shell-6sh,  as  scallops 
and  shcathfish  ;  and  fiat,  as  turbots,  dorns,  and  holy- 
but.  Carew. 

DORNHAN,  or  DORNEM,  a  town  of  Wirtem- 
berg,  in  the  Black  Forest,  in  Suabia,  and  con- 
taining about  1050  inhabitants.  It  was  burned 
down  by  lightning  in  1718,  but  was  soon  after 
rebuilt.  In  the  neighbourhood  are  the  ruins  of 
three  castles.  It  is  forty  miles  south-west  cf 
Stuttgard. 


424 


DORSETSHIRE 


DO'RNICK,  B.  s.  Of  Deornick  in  Flanders, 
where  first  made.  A  species  of  linen  cloth  used 
in  Scotland  for  the  table. 

DORNOCH,  the  county  town  of  Sutherland, 
in  a  parish  of  the  same  name,  on  the  Frith  of 
Dornoch.  It  has  five  fairs ;  was  made  a  royal 
borough  in  1628;  has  a  provost,  four  bailies, 
dean  of  guild,  and  treasurer ;  and  joins  with 
Tain,  Dingwall,  Wick,  Kirkwall,  and  Cromarty, 
in  electing  a  representative  in  parliament. 

DOROBAT,'a  town  of  Arabia,  in  the  capital 
of  a  district  in  the  country  of  Yemen,  situated  on 
the  crest  of  a  mountain.  Here  is  a  remarkable 
prison  excavated  from  the  rock,  wherein  male- 
factors are  secured  by  chains  of  considerable 
length.  It  is  twelve  miles  west  of  Taas. 

DOROGOBUSH,  a  town  of  European  Russia, 
in  the  government  of  Smolensko,  on  the  Dnieper. 
It  is  a  place  of  great  trade,  and  was  burnt  by  the 
French,  in  1812,  in  their  relreat  from  Moscow. 
Forty-six  miles  E.  N.  E.  of  Smolensko. 

DORONICUM,  leopard's  bane:  a  genus  of 
the  polygamia  superflua  order,  and  syngenesia 
class  of  plants  ;  natural  order  forty-ninth,  com- 
positse.  Receptacle  naked,  the  pappus  simple  ; 
scales  of  the  calyx  in  a  double  row,  longer  than 
the  disc.  The  seeds  of  the  radius  naked  without 
any  pappus.  There  are  six  species ;  of  which  the 

DORONICUM  PARDALIANCHES,  with  obtuse 
heart-shaped  leaves,  is  worthy  of  notice.  It 
grows  naturally  in  Hungary,  and  on  the  Helve- 
tian mountains ;  but  is  frequently  preserved  in 
the  English  gardens.  It  has  thick  fleshy  roots, 
which  divide  into  many  knobs  or  knees,  sending 
out  strong  fleshy  fibres  which  penetrate  deep  into 
the  ground ;  from  these  arise  in  the  spring  a 
cluster  of  heart-shaped  leaves,  which  are  hairy, 
and  stand  upon  foot-stalks :  between  these  arise 
the  flower-stalks,  which  are  channelled  and  hairy, 
nearly  three  feet  high,  putting  out  one  or  two 
smaller  stalks  from  the  side.  Each  stalk  is  ter- 
minated by  one  large  yellow  flower.  The  plant 
multiplies  very  fast  by  its  spreading  roots;  and 
the  seeds,  if  permitted  to  scatter,  will  produce 
plants  wherever  they  happen  to  fall ;  so  that  it 
very  soon  becomes  a  weed  in  the  places  where  it 
is  once  established.  It  loves  a  moist  soil  and 
shady  situation.  The  roots  were  formerly  used 
in  medicine  as  alexipharmics  and  purifiers  of  the 
blood,  but  their  operation  was  so  violent  that 
they  are  now  entirely  laid  aside. 

DORPAT,  or  DORPT,  a  town  in  Livonia, 
European  Russia,  in  the  government  of  Riga. 
It  is  situated  on  the  small  river  Embach  or  Ein- 
bach,  on  the  high  road  to  St.  Petersburg,  and  its 
annual  fair  is  of  great  importance.  A  university 
has  been  established  here  since  1802,  with  a 
revenue  of  from  £10,000  to  £15,000  sterling. 
It  has  a  library,  museum,  and,  botanic  garden, 
liberally  endowed.  The  environs  are  very  agree- 
able. Dorpat  is  an  ancient  town.  In  1704  it 
was  taken  and  burned  by  the  Russians,  and  in 
1775  was  consumed  by  accidental  fire.  Popu- 
lation 4500.  Sixty-rive  miles  south-west  of 
Narva,  120  N.N.  E.  of  Riga,  and  132  south- 
west of  St.  Petersburg. 

To  DORR,  v.  n.  Teut.  tor,  stupid.  To  deafen 
or  stupify  with  noise.  This  word  I  find  only  in 
Skinner,  says  Dr.  Johnson. 


DORR,  n.  s.  So  named  probably  from  the 
noise  which  he  makes.  A  kind  of  flying  insect, 
remarkable  for  flying  with  a  loud  noise. 

Some  insects  fly  with  four  wings,  as  all  the  vagim- 
pennous,  or  sheath- winged,  as  beetles  and  dorrs. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Erroart. 

The  dorr  or  hedge-chafer's  chief  marks  are  these  : 
his  head  is  small,  like  that  of  the  common  beetle  : 
this,  and  his  eyes  black  ;  his  shoulder-piece,  and  the 
middle  of  his  belly  also  black  ;  but  just  under  the  • 
wing-shells  spotted  with  white.  His  wing-shells,  legs, 
and  the  end  of  his  tail,  which  is  long  and  fiat-pointed 
of  a  light  chesnut ;  his  breast,  especially,  covered  with 
a  downy  hair.  Grew't  Museum. 

DO'RSEL,  n.  s.  1      From  dorsum  the  back. 

DO'RSER.  $  A  pannier;  a  basket  or 

bag,  one  of  which  hangs  on  either  side  a  beast  of 
burden,  for  the  reception  of  things  of  small 
bulk.  It  is  corruptly  spoken,  and  perhaps  writ- 
ten, dossel. 

DORSET,  a  township  of  Vermont,  in  Ben- 
nington  county,  bounded  by  those  of  Rupert  o& 
the  west,  Manchester  on  the  south,  and  Danby 
on  the  north. 

DORSETSHIRE,  a  county  of  England,  is 
bounded  on  the  north  by  Wiltshire  and  Somer- 
setshire, on  the  east  by  Hampshire,  on  the  west 
by  Devonshire  and  part  of  Somersetshire,  and 
on  the  south  by  the  British  Channel.  It  is  a 
maritime  county,  lying  between  50°  30'  and  51° 
6'  N.  lat.,  and  1°  58'  and  3°  18'  W.  long.  Across 
the  centre,  from  north  to  south,  it  measures  about 
thirty-six  miles ;  and  from  east  to  west  about 
fifty  miles.  It  is  said  to  contain  in  all  about 
512,154  acres.  The  political  divisions  of  the 
county  consist  of  divisions,  hundreds,  boroughs, 
liberties,  and  tithings.  There  are  nine  divisions, 
thirty-four  hundreds,  twenty-four  market  towns, 
248  parishes,  and  four  sea-port  towns.  This 
county  is  in  the  diocese  of  Bristol,  and  is  divided 
into  five  deaneries.  It  is  included  in  the  western 
circuit,  and  the  assizes  are  now  held  at  Dorches- 
ter. According  to  Ptolemy  and  other  writers, 
Dorsetshire  under  the  Romans  was  inhabited  by 
the  Durotriges  or  Morini ;  British  words  imply- 
ing maritime  people,  or  dwellers  on  the  sea- 
shore. The  Saxon  invaders  gave  the  name  of 
Dor-setta  to  this  county,  a  word  compounded  of 
British  and  Saxon,  and  signifying  the  same  as 
the  Roman  appellations.  When  the  island  was 
divided  into  Roman  provinces,  this  county  be- 
came part  of  Britannia  Prima;  and,  on  the  esta- 
bishment  of  the  Saxons,  it  was  included  in  the 
kingdom  of  Wessex.  The  varied  beauties  of 
this  county,  the  mildness  of  it>  climate,  and  the 
value  of  its  natural  productions,  have  given  to  it 
the  appellation  of  'The  Garden  of  England.' 
This  character,  however,  is  disputed  by  Mr. 
Stevenson,  in  his  excellent  View  of  the  Agricul- 
ture of  the  county,  which,  he  remarks,  c;iu 
scarcely  be  deemed  to  be  so  mild  in  its  tempera- 
ture, or  so  early  in  its  seasons,  as  its  latitude 
would  lead  us  to  expect.  The  fact  is  evident 
that  the  climate  of  Dorsetshire  has  undergone  a 
very  material  alteration ;  and  the  air  may  now, 
as  the  same  author  remarks,  be  considered  dry 
and  salubrious  rather  than  mild  and  bland  ;  and 
the  seasons,  except  in  spots  very  sheltered  or 
possessed  of  a  very  warm  soil,  are  not  nearly  so 


DORSETSHIRE. 


425 


forward  as  they  are  in  other  parts  of  England 
not  so  far  southward. 

This  county,  in  respect  to  soil,  is  naturally 
divided  into  three  principal  districts,  viz.  chalky 
loams,  gravelly  sand,  and  clay,  or  various  soils 
on  a  clay  basis.  The  chalky  district  commences 
on  the  borders  of  Somersetshire,  near  Crewkevne 
in  that  county,  and  runs  in  a  very  narrow  slip 
towards  the  interior  of  the  county,  as  far  as  the 
town  of  Eversholt,  where  it  suddenly  widens, 
and  spreads  considerably  to  the  north  of  Dor- 
chester. It  then  again  abruptly  contracts  be- 
tween Piddleton,  south,  and  Bingham's  Mel- 
combe,  north ;  but  immediately  once  more  ex- 
tending itself,  branches  out  more  than  half  the 
breadth  of  the  whole  county,  and  extends  into 
the  county  of  Wilts  and  the  borders  of  Hamp- 
shire. This  district  contains  about  160,759 
acres.  The  sand  district,  occupying  about 
85,157  acres,  approaches  the  borders  of  the  Bri- 
tish Channel ;  and,  commencing  a  little  east  of 
Dorchester,  forms  a  crescent,  the  east  horn  of 
which  terminates  'near  Ring  wood  in  the  county 
of  Hampshire.  The  clayey  soils  are  found  in 
different  parts,  west,  north,  and  south  of  the 
county,  but  particularly  on  the  northern  borders, 
and  in  the  western  districts  near  Devonshire. 
This  district  contains  altogether  about  117,331 
acres. 

Of  the  rivers  of  this  county  we  may  notice  the 
Frome,  the  Hooke  or  Owke,  the  Ivel,  the  Piddle, 
the  Stour,  the  Char,  the  Eype,  and  the  Wey. 
These  three  last  are  the  rivers  of  Dorsetshire 
bordering  upon  Devonshire.  The  celebrated 
watering-place  which  is  formed  by  the  combined 
towns  of  Melcombe  Regis  and  Weymouth,  as 
Mr.  Skrine  observes,  graces  the  exit  of  the  Wey 
to  the  sea,  remarkable  for  its  grand  semicircular 
beach,  and  its  excellent  as  well  as  level  sands. 
These  advantages,  and  the  preference  often  given 
to  this  place  by  the  royal  family,  have  raised  it 
into  high  consideration ;  splendid  rows  of  houses 
oeing  formed,  with  a  superb  esplanade  in  front 
of  them,  towards  the  coast,  for  a  great  extent, 
where  they  command  the  whole  of  the  bay, 
bounded  by  great  chalky  cliffs,  and  backed  by 
the  Dorsetshire  downs.  The  pier  of  Weymouth 
stretches  out  beneath  an  opposite  rock,  crowned 
with  its  garrison,  which  defends  the  harbour  from 
the  south  and  west  winds,  offering  a  convenient 
refuge  to  shipping,  and  possessing  no  small  por- 
tion of  trade.  The  village  and  high  church  of 
Wyke  Regis  occupy  the  highest  point  of  this 
ridge  of  hills  on  the  west,  immediately  opposed 
to  the  vast  protruding  mass  of  Portland  Island. 
The  Char  and  the  Eype,  which  come  in  succes- 
sion before  the  Wey,  have  no  striking  points; 
except  that  Charmouth,  at  the  exit  of  the  former, 
on  the  great  western  road,  is  preferred  by  some, 
as  a  bathing-place,  to  Lyme,  which- is  far  more 
beautifully  situated  in  its  neighbourhood.  The 
Eype,  joined  by  the  Brit  from  Bedminster,  and 
another  stream  westward  of  it,  falls  into  the  sea 
in  Bridport  Harbour,  a  few  miles  below  ttiat 
town.  These  rivers  all  descend  from  the  Dorset- 
shire downs,  and  their  course  is  nearly  southward. 
The  most  considerable  river  is  the  Frome,  rising, 
like  the  rest,  in  that  vast  tract  of  downs  which 
divides  it  from  Somersetshire;  its  two  channels 


uniting  in  a  pleasant  bourn  at  Maiden  Newton, 
from  whence  it  pursues  a  south-east  course  to 
Dorchester ;  fed   afterwards  by  various  streams 
from  the  hollows  in  the  downs  in  the  south,  and, 
meeting  the  Piddle  from  the  north  as  it  turns 
more  and  more  eastward  to  reach  Wareham,  it 
forms  the    great  expanse  of  water  constituting 
Poole    Harbour.     The    country  through    which 
this  river  takes  its  course  is  but  thinly  inhabited, 
and  bare  of  wood ;  but  the  range  of  downs  that 
extend  parallel  with  the  latter  part  of  its  course, 
separating  its  vale  from  the  coast,  is  formed  by 
Nature  in  the  boldest  manner,  containing  many 
tumuli  and  ancient  encampments,  with  the  sin- 
gular curiosity  of  one   perfect  Roman  amphi- 
theatre near   Dorchester,  within  view  of  the  old 
fortress  of  Maiden  Castle.     Dorchester  may  be 
called  a  pleasant  town  from  the  neatness  of  its 
streets,  and,  above  all,   from  the  avenues  and 
planted  walks  by  which  it  is  environed  and  ap- 
proached,  after   the   manner   of   many   French 
towns,  which  have  an   increased  effect  in  the 
midst  of  so  bare  a  country.     Wild  heaths  suc- 
ceed to  the  downs  before  the  Frome  reaches  the 
sea;    and    Poole   Harbour  is  a  very  extensive 
sheet  of  water,  bounded  towards  the  south-west 
by  the  Isle  of  Purbeck,  in  which  the  towers  of 
Corfe  Castle  make  a  considerable  figure.     Poole 
is  a  flourishing  port  on  its  north  shore.     The 
Stour  finds  its  source  in  six  streams  at  Stourton 
in  Wiltshire,  three  of  which  are  in  the  park  of 
Stourhead.    Though  perhaps  somewhat  less  than 
the  Frome,  this  is  certainly  by  far  the  pleasantest 
of  the  Dorsetshire  streams,  forming  in  its  passage 
the  charming  dell  beneath  the  cliff  of  Brianstone. 
The   vicinage  of  this   river  in   particular,  and 
indeed  Dorsetshire  in  general,  is  noted  for  a  pro- 
fusion of  fine  seats,  and  a  race  of  noblemen  and 
country  gentlemen  who   exercise   the  splendid 
and  captivating  hospitality  of  past  ages,  yet  un- 
contaminated  by  the  encroachment  of  manufac- 
tures.    This  beautiful   river   yields  trout,  eels, 
and  tench;    and  the   author  now   quoted,   Mr. 
Hutchins,  remarks  that  the  sea  on  the  Dorset- 
shire  coast   abounds    with    sturgeons,   turbots, 
mackarel,  plaice,  soles,  basse,  whitings,  congers, 
porpoises,  lobsters,  red  and  gray  mullet,  thorn- 
backs,  piper  or  gurnet,  trill  or  scollop,  shrimps, 
prawns,  and  oysters.    The  rivers  furnish  salmon, 
pike,  carp,  gudgeons,  perch,  Sec.     The  Bay  of 
Weymouth  opens  immediately  below  Portland; 
and  that  tract  of  Dorsetshire  called  the  Isle  of 
Purbeck  stretches  out  on  the  opposite  side  to  the 
south-east,  terminating  in  the  point  called  St. 
Alban's  Head.     The  range  of  cliffs  which  bound 
this  coast,  as  well  as  the  shoals  called  The  Race 
of  Portland,  are  extremely  dangerous  to  shipping, 
and  wrecks  are  very  frequent  here  in  stormy  sea- 
sons.     The  Cove  of  Lulworth  presents  an  oc- 
casional refuge  to  small  vessels,  but  its  entrance 
is  so  narrow  as  to  render  it  of  little  use.     Im- 
mediately  behind  it,  Lulworth  Castle  occupies 
a  charming  elevation,  and  exhibits  a  grand  ba- 
ronial pile,  in  the  midst  of  some  ornamented 
grounds,  commanding  the  sea  with  good  effect, 
through  a  gap  in  the  rocks.      In  the  centre  of 
the  Isle  of  Purbeck,  Corfe  Castle  displays  its 
ruined  towers  on  a  high  eminence  with  great 
majesty ;  and  this  pleasant  district  is  inhabited 


DOR 


426 


DOR 


by  several  respectable  families,  whose  seats  make 
a  handsome  appearance ;  the  Grange  being  the 
most  conspicuous.  Turning  round  the  point  of 
Purbeck,  towards  the  north,  the  Bay  of  Strud- 
land  fronts  the  east,  within  which  is  the  great 
expanse  of  Poole  Harbour,  marked  with  several 
islands,  and  distinguished  by  the  port  of  Poole. 
Mr.  Hutchins  remarks  of  the  mineral  waters, 
that  *  they  are  chalybeate  at  Farringdon,  Ayl- 
wood,  and  Corfe ;  sulphureous  at  Sherford,  Mor- 
el en,  Nottington,  and  Sherborne;  salt  at  Chil- 
combe;  and  petrifying  at  Sherborne  and  Bo- 
thenwood,  near  Winborne-Minster.'  There  are 
no  canals  in  this  county,  though  Mr.  Stevenson 
says  that  a  navigable  one  is  intended  to  pass 
from  Somersetshire  by  Chardstock  and  Dorches- 
ter to  the  sea,  near  Beer  and  Seaton,  in  the 
county  of  Devon.  The  principal  produce  of 
Dorsetshire  are  its  fine  sheep,  its  extensive  mac- 
karel  fishery,  and  the  celebrated  stone  quarries  in 
the  peninsula  or  isle  of  Portland.  There  are  no 
metallic  mines  nor  coals  of  any  value.  The 
*  pebbly  desert,'  called  the  Chesil  Bank,  is,  as 
Dr.  Maton  remarks,  one  of  the  most  extraordi- 
nary ridges  or  shelves  of  pebbles  in  Europe,  and 
perhaps  the  longest,  except  that  of  Memel  in 
Polish  Prussia.  Its  length  is  supposed  to  be 
about  seventeen  miles;  its  breadth  in  some 
places  near  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 

Dorsetshire  sends  thirteen  members  to  par- 
liament :  viz.  three  for  the  county,  two  for  Dor- 
chester, two  for  Poole,  one  for  Lyme  Regis, 
two  for  Weymouth  and  Melcombe  Regis,  one 
for  Bridport,  one  for  Shaftesbury,  and  one  for 
Wareham. 

This  county  has  produced  among  other  emi- 
nent persons,  Anthony  Ashley  Cooper,  Earl  of 
Shaftesbury — Christopher  Pitt,  a  very  ingenious 
poet  and  divine,  born  at  Blandford,  in  1699, 
died  1748 — the  learned  and  celebrated  Bishop 
Stillingfleet — Dr.  Thomas  Sydenham,  one  of  the 
most  learned  and  rational  physicians  of  his  time, 
who  died  1689 — Sir  James  Thornhill,  nephew  to 
the  above,  an  eminent  painter — The  celebrated 
Archbishop  Wake — The  Rev.  Samuel  Wesley, 
father  to  the  celebrated  founders  of  Methodism — 
Thomas  Creech,  the  poet — MatthewPrior,  &c.  &c. 
The  principal  manufactory  in  this  county  is 
that  of  flax  and  hemp,  near  Bridport  and  Bed- 
ininster.  These  produce  twine,  string,  and 
cordage  in  general ;  also  nets,  sacking,  bags,  &c. 
There  are  also  several  woollen  manufactories, 
as  also  for  twisting  and  making  up  raw  silk 
into  skeins.  Shirt-buttons  are  manufactured  at 
Shaftesbury ;  and  malting  and  brewing  are  car- 
ried on  at  Wareham,  Dorchester,  &c. 

DORSI'FEROUS,  adj.  >      Lat.   dorsum   and 
DORSI'PAROUS.  $fero,  or  pario.   Hav- 

ing the  property  of  bearing  or  bringing  forth  on 
the  back.  It  is  used;  of  plants  that  have  the 
seeds  on  the  back  of  their  leaves,  as  fern ;  and 
may  be  properly  used  of  the  American  frog, 
which  brings  forth  young  from  her  back. 

DORSTENIA,  contrayerva,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order  and  tetrandria  class  of  plants  ; 
natural  order  fifty-third,  scabridae :  receptacle 
common,  monophyllous,  and  carnous ;  the  seeds 
lying  singly  in  the  carnous  substances.  There 
are  eleven  species,  all  low  herbaceous  plants, 


growing  in  the  warm  countries  of  America. 
The  root  is  used  in  medicine.  It  is  full  of 
knots,  an  inch  or  two  in  length,  about  half  an 
inch  thick ;  externally  of  a  reddish-brown  color, 
and  pale  within ;  long,  tough,  slender  fibres 
shoot  out  from  all  sides  of  it,  which  are  generally 
loaded  With  small  round  knots.  The  root  has  a 
peculiar  aromatic  smell,  and  a  somewhat  astrin- 
gent, warm,  bitterish  taste,  with  a  light  and 
sweetish  kind  of  acrimony  when  chewed.  The 
fibres  have  little  taste  or  smell;  the  tuberous 
part,  therefore,  should  only  be  chosen.  Con- 
trayerva is  one  of  the  mildest  of  alexipharmics, 
and  is  a  useful  diaphoretic.  Its  virtues  are 
extracted  both  by  water  and  rectified  spirit,  and 
do  not  arise  by  evaporation  with  either.  The 
plants  cannot  be  propagated  in  this  country 
without  the  greatest  difficulty. 

DORSUM,  the  back,  in  anatomy,  compre- 
hends all  the  posterior  parts  of  the  body,  from  the 
neck  to  the  buttocks.  See  ANATOMY. 

DORT,  or  DORDRECHT,  a  city  of  the  Nether- 
lands, in  the  department  of  Delft,  South  Hol- 
land. It  is  seated  in  a  small  island,  formed  by 
the  rivers  Meuse,  Merue,  Rhine,  and  Linghe. 
The  Meuse,  on  which  it  stands,  gives  it  a  good 
harbour,  and  separates  it  from  the  islands  of 
Ysselmonde  and  Ablas.  It  is  divided  from 
Beyerland  by  a  canal.  The  harbour  is  very 
commodious  for  the  merchandise  which  comes 
down  the  Rhine  and  the  Meuse.  Its  strength 
consists  in  being  surrounded  with  water,  its  walls 
being  old  and  decayed.  Dort  is  well  built  with 
brick,  and  had  formerly  the  exclusive  right  of 
coining  money.  The  church  of  Notre  Dame  is 
a  good  building,  the  tower  lofty,  and  furnished 
with  musical  chimes.  There  is  another  church, 
dedicated  to  St.  Nicholas,  built  in  1568.  It  had 
likewise,  before  the  revolution,  several  religious 
houses  for  monks  and  nuns ;  and  the  town  house 
is  a  fine  building.  It  is  at  present  the  staple 
town  for  wines,  particularly  Rhenish,  though  its 
exclusive  privileges  in  this  respect  are  abolished. 
It  was  detached  from  the  main  land  in  1421,  on 
the  17th  November,  by  a  flood  occasioned  by 
the  breaking  down  of  the  dyke,  which  over- 
whelmed seventy  villages,  and  about  100,000 
persons.  However,  by  time,  and  the  industry 
of  the  inhabitants,  a  great  part  of  the  land  is  re- 
covered. It  has  two  principal  canals,  namely, 
the  New  and  Old  Haven,  by  which  heavy-loaded 
vessels  may  enter  into  the  city;  Over  the  Old 
Haven  is  a  large  bridge,  well  built  with  brick. 
Dort  was  almost  reduced  to  ashes  in  1457,  there 
being  then  consumed  2000  houses,  with  the  halls, 
hospital,  and  church  of  Notre  Dame.  The 
company  of  tradesmen,  and  some  other  commu- 
nities, elect  the  magistrates,  and  name  one  part 
of  the  members  of  the  city  council.  In  former 
times,  Dort  was  the  residence  of  the  counts  of 
Holland ;  and,  on  the  foundation  of  the  Dutch 
republic,  it  became  the  first  in  rank  of  the  towns 
of  Holland  at  the  States-general. 

This  city  is  famous  for  the  meeting  of  the 
clergy,  called  the  synod  of  Dort,  in  which  the 
Calvinists  obtained  a  sentence  against  the  Ar- 
minians,  who  were  catted  Remonstrants.  The 
dispute  between  the  contending  parties  occa- 
sioned disorders,  skirmishes,  and  murders,  in 


DOS 


427 


DOS 


most  of  the  principal  cities.  Those  ministers, 
•who  would  not  subscribe  to  the  decree  of  the 
synod,  were  banished,  of  whom  there  were  above 
100.  An  important  object  of  commerce  here,  at 
present,  is  the  timber  brought  in  large  floats 
down  the  Rhine,  and  either  exported  to  Eng- 
land, Spain,  and  Portugal,  or  prepared  for  dif- 
ferent uses  in  the  saw-mills  which  skirt  the  town. 
Here  are  several  excellent  docks  for  ship-build- 
ing, and  a  brisk  trade  is  carried  on  in  the  yarn 
and  linen,  as  well  as  in  the  salt  manufacture. 
The  salmon-fisheries  here  established  are  also 
productive. 

The  brothers,  De  Witt,  were  sons  of  the  bur- 
gomaster of  this  place  ;  and  the  celebrated  Vos- 
sius  was  once  superintendent  of  the  college  here. 
Population  about  20,000.  Dort  lies  eleven  miles 
south-east  of  Rotterdam,  and  thirty-seven  west 
of  Amsterdam. 

DORT,  SYNOD  OF,  a  national  synod,  summoned 
by  authority  of  the  states-general,  the  provinces 
of  Holland,  Utrecht,  and  Overyssel  excepted, 
and  held  at  Dort  in  1618.  The  most  eminent 
divines  of  the  United  Provinces,  and  deputies 
from  the  churches  of  England,  Scotland,  Swit- 
zerland, Bremen,  Hessia,  and  the  Palatinate, 
assembled  on  this  occasion,  in  order  to  decide 
the  controversy  between  the  Gomarists  or  Cal- 
vinists,  and  Arminians ;  the  latter  were  declared 
corrupters  of  the  true  religion.  But  the  autho- 
rity of  this  synod  was  far  from  being  universally 
acknowledged  either  in  Holland  or  in  England. 
The  provinces  of  Friesland,  Zealand,  Utrecht, 
Guelderland,  and  Grohingen,  could  not  be  per- 
suaded to  adopt  their  decisions ;  and  they  were 
opposed  by  king  James  I.  and  archbishop  Laud, 
in  England.  The  reformed  churches  in  France, 
though  at  first  disposed  to  give  a  favorable  recep- 
tion to  the  decisions  of  this  famous  synod,  in 
process  of  time  espoused  doctrines  very  different 
from  those  of  the  Gomarists;  and  the  churches 
of  Brandenburgh  and  Bremen  would  not  suffer 
their  doctors  to  be  tied  down  to  the  opinions  and 
tenets  of  the  Dutch  divines.  The  liberty  of  pri- 
vate judgment,  with  respect  to  the  doctrines  of 
predestination  and  grace,  which  the  spirit  that 
prevailed  among  the  divines  of  Dort  seemed  so 
much  adapted  to  discourage  and  suppress,  ac- 
quired new  vigor  in  consequence  of  the  arbitrary 
proceedings  of  this  assembly. 

DORTMUND,  a  rich,  populous,  and  once 
imperial  city  of  Germany,  in  the  circle  of  West- 
phalia, and  territory  of  Nassau-Dillenborg,  to 
which  it  was  ceded  in  1802 ;  but  it  was  ceded  to 
Prussia  in  1815.  It  is  pretty  large,  but  not  well 
built.  Formerly  it  was  one  of  the  Hanse  Towns. 
Its  territory  was  also  formerly  a  county,  and  had 
lords  of  its  own ;  but  since  1504  it  has  been 
possessed  entirely  by  the  city.  Here  are  four 
Lutheran  churches,  one  Catholic,  a  Dominican 
and  a  Franciscan  monastery,  a  nunnery,  three 
hospitals,  and  a  provincial  academy.  Population 
4000.  It  is  seated  on  the  Emster,  forty  miles 
north-east  of  Cologne. 

DORYPHORI;  from  Sopv,  a  spear,  and  Qepu, 
to  bear;  an  appellation  given  to  the  life-guard 
men  of  the  Roman  emperors.  They  were  held 
in  such  estimation  as  frequently  to  have  the 
command  of  armies  conferred  on  them.  It  was 


usual  also  for  chief  commanders  to  have  their 
doryphori  or  life-guards  to  attend  them. 

DOSE,  v.n.     Fr.  dose ;    Ital.    Teut.   Span. 
Port,  and  Lat.  dosis,  from  Gr.  Some  h  SiSovai,  to 
give.  A  given  quantity  of  medicine,  or  any  other 
thing;  hence  any  thing  nauseous. 
No  sooner  does  he  peep  into 
The  world,  but  he  has  done  his  doe  ; 
Married  his  punctual  dose  of  wives, 
Is  cuckolded,  and  breaks,  or  thrives.   Hudibras. 
The  too  vig'rous  dose  too  fiercely  wrought, 
Aiid  added  fury  to  the  strength  it  brought. 

Dry  den's  Virgil. 

If  you  can  tell  an  ignoramus  in  power  and  place 
that  he  has  a  wit  and  understaading  above  all  the 
world,  I  dare  undertake  that,  as  fulsome  a  dose  as  you 
give  him,  ho  shall  readily  take  it  down.  .  South. 

In  a  vehement  pain  of  the  head  he  prescribed  the 
juice  of  the  thapsia  in  warm  water,  without  mending 
the  dose.  Arbuthnot. 

We  pity  or  laugh  at  those  fatuous  extravagants, 
while  yet  ourselves  have  a  considerable  dose  of  what 
makes  them  so.  Granville. 

DOSITHEUS,  the  chief  of  a  faction  among 
the  Samaritans,  mentioned  by  Origen,  Epipha- 
nius,  Jerome,  and  other  Greek  and  Latin  fathers. 
But  the  learned  are  not  at  all  agreed  as  to  the 
time  wherein  he  lived.  St.  Jerome,  in  his  Dia- 
logue against  the  Luciferians,  places  him  before 
our  Saviour ;  in  which  he  is  followed  by  Drusius, 
who,  in  his  answer  to  Serrarius,  places  him  about 
the  time  of  Sennacherib,  king  of  Assyria.  But 
Scaliger  will  have  him  posterior  to  our  Saviour's 
time.  And  Origen  intimates  him  to  have  been 
contemporary  with  the  apostles ;  where  he  ob- 
serves, that  he  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  Sa- 
maritans that  he  was  the  Messiah  foretold  by 
Moses.  He  had  many  followers;  and  his  sect 
was  still  subsisting  at  Alexandria  at  the  time  of  the 
patriarch  Eulogius,  as  appears  from  a  decree 
of  that  patriarch  published  by  Phocius.  In  that 
decree,  Eulogius  accuses  Dositheus  of  injuriously 
treating  the  ancient  patriarchs  and  prophets,  and 
attributing  to  himself  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 
He  makes  him  contemporary  with  Simon  Magus, 
and  accuses  him  of  corrupting  the  Pentateuch 
in  divers  places,  and  of  composing  several  books 
directly  contrary  to  the  law  of  God.  Archbishop 
Usher  takes  Dositheus  to  have  been  the  author  of 
all  the  changes  made  in  the  Samaritan  Pentateuch, 
which  he  argues  from  the  authority  of  Eulogius. 
But  all  we  can  justly  gather  from  the  testimony 
of  Eulogius  is,  that  Dositheus  corrupted  the  Sa- 
maritan copies  since  used  by  that  sect;  but  that 
corruption  did  not  pass  into  all  the  copies  of  the 
Samaritan  Pentateuch  now  in  use  among;  us, 
many  of  which  vary  but  little  from  the  Jewish 
Pentateuch.  And  in  this  sense,  we  are  to  under- 
stand that  passage  in  a  Samaritan  chronicle, 
where  it  is  said,  that  Dousis,  i.  e.  Dositheus,  al- 
tered several  things  in  the  law  of  Moses.  The 
author  of  that  chronicle,  who  was  a  Samaritan 
by  religion,  adds,  that  their  high  priest  sent  se- 
veral Samaritans  to  seize  Dousis  and  his  cor- 
rupted copy  of  the  Pentateuch.  Epiphanius 
takes  Dositheus  to  have  been  a  Jew  by  birth, 
and  to  have  abandoned  the  Jewish  party  for  that 
of  the  Samaritans.  He  imagines  him  likewise 


DOT 


428 


DOU 


to  have  been  the  author  of  the  sect  of  the  Sad- 
ducees;  which  is  inconsistent  with  his  being 
later  than  our  Saviour;  and  yet  the  Jesuit  Ser- 
rarius  makes  Dositheus  the  master  of  Sadoc, 
from  whom  the  Sadducees  are  derived.  Tertul- 
lian  observes,  that  Dositheus  was  the  fir-;*  who 
dared  to  reject  the  authority  of  the  prophets,  by 
denying  their  inspiration.  But  he  charges  that 
as  a  crime  peculiar  to  this  sectary,  which  in 
reality  is  common  to  the  whole  sect,  who  never 
allowed  any  but  the  five  books  of  Moses  to  be 
divine. 

DO'SSIL,  n.  s.  Corrupted  from  dorsel,  some- 
thing laid  upon  the  part.  A  pledget ;  a  nodule 
or  lump  of  lint  to  be  laid  on  a  sore. 

Her  complaints  put  me  upon  dressing  with  such 
medicaments  as  basilicon,  with  precipitate,  upon  a 
dossil.  Wiseman. 

DOT,  v.a.,  v.  n.  &  n.s.  Derived  by  Skinner 
from  Ger.  dotter,  the  white  of  an  egg ;  and  inter- 
preted by  him  a  grume  of  pus.  It  has  now  no 
such  signification,  and  seems  rather  corrupted 
from  jot  a  point.  A  small  point  or  spot  made  to 
mark  any  place  in  a  writing.  To  mark  with  specks ; 
to  make  dots  or  spots. 

DOTAL,  adj.  Lat.  details.  Relating  to  the 
portion  of  a  woman;  constituting  her  portion; 
comprised  in  her  portion. 

Shall  I,  of  one  poor  dotal  town  possest, 

My  people  thin,  my  wretched  country  waste, 

An  exiled  prince,  and  on  a  shaking  throne, 

Or  risk  my  patron's  subjects,  or  my  own  ? 

Garth's  Ovid. 

DOTE,  v.  n.  "1      Goth,  dotla;  Fr.  do£- 

DO'TAGE,TO.  s.  1  ter,  or  radoter  ;  Belgic, 

DO'TARD,  n.  5.          [doten;  to  be  do/ing.  To 
DO'TED,  adj.  [have  the  mind  impaired 

DO'TER,  n.  s.  by  age  or  otherwise ;    to 

DO'TINGLY,  adv.  J  have  extreme  or  foolish 
fondness ;  often  used  with  on  or  upon.  Doted  is 
stupid  :  dotage  is  a  state  of  imbecility  or  de- 
cayedness  of  mind  ;  excessive  fondness.  Dot- 
ard and  doter,  he  who  is  thus  imbecile. 

A  sword  is  upon  the  liars,  and  they  shall  dote ;  a 
sword  is  upon  her  mighty  men,  and  they  shall  be  dis- 
mayed. Jtr.  i.  36. 

His  senseless  speech  and  doted  ignorance 
The  prince  had  marked  well.  Spenser. 

Dotard,  said  he,  let  be  thy  deep  advise, 
Seems  that  through  many  years  thy  wits  thee  fail, 
And  that  weak  old  hath  left  thee  nothing  wise, 
Else  never  should  thy  judgment  be  so  frail. 

Faerie  Queene. 

Unless  the  fear  of  death  make  me  dqte, 
I  see  my  son.          Shakspeare.   Comedy  of  Errottrs. 
I  have  long  loved  her,  and  bestowed  much  on  her, 
followed  her  with  a  doting  observance.     Shakrpeare. 

If  in  black  my  lady's  brow  be  deckt, 
It  mourns  that  painting  and  usurping  air 

Should  ravish  dotert  with  a  false  aspect  ; 
And  therefore  is  she  born  to  make  black  fair.    Id. 

O  vanity, 

How  are  thy  painted  beauties  doted  on, 
ily  light  and  empty  idiots  !  Ben  Jonson. 

The  soul  in  all  hath  one  intelligence, 
Though  too  much  moisture  in  an  infant's  brain, 
And  too  much  driness  in  an  old  man's  sense, 
"annot  the  prints  of   outward  things  retain  : 

Then  doth  the  soul  want  work,  and  idle  set ; 
«nd  this  we  childishness  and  dotage  call.         Davies. 


No,  no  ;  I  know  the  world  too  well  to  dote  upon  it. 

Bp.  Hall.  Letter  from  tlus  Tower. 
What  should  a  hald  fellow  do  with  a  comb,  a  dumb 
doter  with  a  pipe,  or  a  blind  man  with  a  looking-glass? 

Bvrton. 

Our  dotert  upon  red  and  white  are  incessantly  per- 
plexed by  the  incertainty  both  of  the  continuance  of 
their  mistress's  kindness,  and  of  the  lasting  of  her 
beauty.  Boyle. 

All  the  beauties  of  the  court  besides 
Are  mad  in  love,  and  dote  upon  your  person. 

Denham 

Time  has  made  you  dote,  and  vainly  tell, 
Of  arms  imagined  in  your  lonely  cell  : 
Go,  be  the  temple  and  the  gods  your  care  ; 
Permit  to  men  the  thought  of  peace  and  war. 

Dryden's  /Etieid. 

That  he,  to  wedlock  dotingly  betrayed, 
Should  hope  in  this  lewd  town  to  find  a  maid  ! 

Id.  Juvenal. 

We  dote  upon  this  present  world,  and  the  enjoyments 
of  it ;  and  'tis  not  without  pain  and  fear,  and  reluc- 
tancy,  that  we  are  torn  from  them,  as  if  our  hopes 
lay  all  within  the  compass  of  this  life.  Burnet. 

The  sickly  dotard  wants  a  wife, 
To  draw  off  his  last  dregs  of  life.  Prior. 

When  an  old  woman  begins  to  dote,  and  grow 
chargeable  to  a  parish,  she  is  turned  into  a  witch,  and 
fills  the  country  with  extravagant  fancies. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

O  death  all  eloquent !  you  only  prove 
What  dust  we  dote  on,  when  'tis  man  we  love. 

Pope. 

Some,  for  renown,  or  scraps  of  learning  doat, 
And  think  they  grow  immortal  as  they  quote. 

Young . 

In  vain  their  gifts  the  bounteous  seasons  pour, 
The  fruit  autumnal  and  the  vernal  flower, 
With  listless  eyes  the  dotard  views  the  store, 
He  views  and  wonders  that  they  please  no  more. 

Johnson.    Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 
A  strict  accountant  of  his  beads, 
A  subtle  disputant  on  creeds  ; 

His  dotage  trifled  well  : 
Yet  better  had  he  neither  known 
A  bigot's  shrine,  nor  despot's  throne. 

Byron. 

DO'TTARD,  n.  s.  This  word  seems  to  sig- 
nify a  tree  kept  low  by  cutting;  or  is  perhaps  a 
false  spelling  of  dotard,  and  means  any  thing 
decayed. 

For  great  trees,  we  see  almost  all  overgrown  trees  in 
church-yards,  or  near  ancient  buildings,  and  the  like, 
are  pollards  and  dottards,  and  not  trees  at  their  full 
height.  Bacon. 

DOTTEREL,  n.  s.  From  dote.  The  name 
of  a  bird  that  mimics  gestures. 

We  see  how  ready  apes  and  monkeys  are  to  imi- 
tate all  motions  of  man  ;  and  in  catching  of  dotterels, 
we  see  how  the  foolish  bird  playeth  the  ape  in  ges- 
tures. Bacon. 

DOUAY,  a  city  of  France,  in  the  depart- 
ment of  the  North  (of  which  it  was  for  some 
time  the  capital),  and  ci-devant  French  Flanders. 
It  has  a  fine  arsenal,  a  foundry  for  cannon,  and  a 
military  and  artillery  school.  The  fort  of  Scarpe, 
on  the  river  of  that  name,  within  cannon-shot, 
serves  for  a  citadel.  It  has  three  famous  col- 
leges, incorporated  of  late  into  one ;  and  the 
great  squares  in  the  centre  of  the  city,  and  the 
principal  church,  are  worthy  of  notice.  It  was 


DOU 


429 


DOU 


erected  into  a  university  by  Philip  II.  of  Spain, 
who  founded  in  it  a  seminary  for  English  Roman 
Catholics  in  1569.  In  1667  it  was  taken  from 
the  Spaniards  by  Louis  XIV.  in  person.  The 
allies,  under  the  duke  of  Marlborough,  took  it 
in  1710;  but  it  was  retaken  by  the  French  in 
1711,  after  the  suspension  of  arms  between 
Great  Britain  and  France.  During  the  late  wars 
it  was  the  scene  of  several  operations.  It  has  a 
oanal  communication  with  the  Deule,  and  con- 
tains 18,000  inhabitants,  many  of  whom  are 
employed  in  the  manufactures  of  linen,  cotton, 
lace,  and  thread.  It  is  fifteen  miles  north-west 
of  Cambray,  and  eighty-three  N.N.E.  of  Paris. 
DOUB'LE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  ~\  Fr.  double  ;  Sp. 
DOUB'LE-BITING,  adj.  doble  ;  Cut.  dob- 

DOUB'LE-DEALER,  n.  s.  bel ;  Germ,  dop- 

DOUB'LE-DIE,  v.  a.  pel ;    from    Lat. 

,    DOUB'LE-FOUNTED,  adj.          duplex ;  duo  and 
DOUB'LE-HANDED,  plico,  to  fold.  To 

DOUB'LE-HEADED,  repeat;   add   the 

DOUB'LE-LOCKED,  (  same  quantity  to 

DOCB'LE-MINDED,  fa  given  quantity ; 

DouB'i.E-MiNDEDNESS,n.  s.     to  contain  twice 
DOUB'LE-PLEA,  the  quantity  ;  to 

DOUB'LE-QUARREL,  add  ;  to  fold  ;  to 

DOUB'LER,  go  round  a  cape 

DOUB'LE-SHINING,  adj.          or  headland  :  as 
DOUB'LE-TONGUED,  a  neuter  verb,  to 

DOUE'LY,  adv.  J  swell  or  increase 

to  twice  the  quantity ;  to  turn  back  or  about : 
as  a  substantive,  twice  the  number ;  very  strong 
beer  ;  a  trick  or  artifice.  Doubleness  is  the  state 
of  being  double ;  duplicity.  The  compounds 
seem  obvious  in  their  meaning. 

The  prestis  that  ben  wel  gouernour  is  be  thei  had 
worth!  to  double  onour,  moost  thei  that  traueilen  in 
word  and  teching.  Widif.  i.  Tymo.  5. 

If  the  thief  be  found,  let  him  pay  double. 

Exodus, 

Thou  shalt  double  the  curtain  in  the  tabernacle. 

Id. 
A  double-minded  man  is  unstable  in  all  his  ways. 

James. 

The  deacons  must  be  grave,  not  double-tongued, 
not  given  to  much  wine,  nor  greedy  of  filthy  lucre. 

1  Tim. 

He  was  like  a  maister  or  a  pope  : 
Of  double  worsted  was  his  semicopn, 
That  round  was  as  a  belle  out  of  the  presse, 
Somewhat  he  lisped  for  his  wantonnesse. 

Chaucer.  Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 
He  oft  finds  med'cine  wh.">  his  griefe  imparts, 
But  double  griefes  afflict  concealing  harts, 
As  raging  flames  who  striveth  to  suppress. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

If  you  think  well  to  carry  this  as  you  may,  the 
dtnMeness  of  the  benefit  defends  the  deceit  from  re- 
proof. Shakspeare. 

Rumour  doth  double  voice  and  echo 
The  numbers  of  the  feared.  Id.  Henry  IV. 

I'  the  presence 

He  would  say  untruths,  and  be  ever  double 
Both  in  his  words  and  meaning. 

Id.  Henry  VIII. 

Here's  a  pot  of  good  double,  neighbour  :  drink 
and  fear  not  your  man.  Id.  Henry  VI. 

Thou  shalt  not  be  the  worse  for  me ;  there's  gold. 
— But  that  it  would  be  double-dealing,  Sir  I  would 
you  could  make  it  another.  Id.  Twelfth  Niyht. 


Sailing  along  the  coast,  he  doubled  the  promontory 
of  Carthage,  yet  famous  for  the  ruins  of  that  proud 
city-  Knolles. 

Great  honours  are  great  burthens ;   but  on  whom 
They  are  cast  with  enry,  he  doth  bear  two  loa.Js  : 
His  cares  must  still  be  double  to  his  joys, 
In  any  dignity.  Ben  Jonson's  Catiline. 

It  is  a  curiosity  also  to  make  flowers  double,  which 
is  effected  by  often  removing  them  into  new  earth  ; 
as,  on  the  contrary  part,  double  flowers,  by  neglecting, 
and  not  removing,  prove  single. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Under  the  line  the  sun  crosseth  the  line,  and 
maketh  two  summers  and  two  winters  :  but  in  the 
skirts  of  the  torrid  zone  it  doubleth  and  goe-th  back 
again,  and  so  maketh  one  long  summer.  Id. 

Here  the  double-founted  stream 
Jordan,  true  limit  eastward.  Milton. 

And  if  one  power  did  not  both  see  and  hear, 
Our  sights  and  sounds  would  always  double  be. 

Davies. 

Jarres  concealed  are  half  reconciled  ',  which,  if 
generally  kuown,  'tis  a  double  task,  to  stop  the  breach 
at  home,  and  men's  mouths  abroad.  Fuller. 

Double-dealers  may  pass  muster  for  awhile  ;  but  all 
parties  wash  their  hands  of  them  in  the  conclusion. 

L'Estranye 

Our  foe's  too  proud  the  weaker  to  assail, 
Or  doubles  his  dishonour  if  he  fail.  Dryden. 

He  saw  proud  Arcite  and  fierce  Palemon 
In  mortal  battle  doubling  blow  on  blow  ; 
Like  lightning  flamed  their  falchions  to  and  fro. 

Id. 

Now  we  have  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  sight, 
the  trade-wind  is  our  own,  if  we  can  but  double  it. 

Id. 

Who  knows  which  way  she  points  ? 
Doubling  and  turning  like  a  hunted  hare, 
Find  out  the  meaning  of  her  mind  who  can.  Id* 

Throw  ./Egypt's  by,  and  offer  in  the  stead, 
Offer — the  crown  on  Berenice's  head  : 
I  am  resolved  to  "double  till  I  win. 

Id.    Tyrannic  Love. 
Reverend,  fat,  old  gouty  friar, 
With  a  paunch  swoln  so  high,  his  double  chin 
Might  rest  upon  it.  Id.  Spanish  Friar. 

But  most  their  looks  on  the  black  monarch  bend, 
His  rising  muscles  and  his  brawn  commend  ; 
His  double-biting  ax,  and  beamy  spear, 
Each  asking  a  gigantic  force  to  rear.         Id.  Fables. 

For  much  she  feared  the  Tyrians  double-tongued, 
And  knew  the  town  to  Juno's  care  belonged. 

Id.    Virgil. 

Yes,  I'll  to  the  royal  bed, 

Where  first  the  mysteries  of  our  love  were  acted, 
And  double-die  it  with  imperial  crimson. 

Id.  and  Lee. 

This  power  of  repeating  or  doubling  any  idea  we 
have  of  any  distance,  and  adding  it  to  the  former,  as 
often  as  we  will,  without  being  ever  able  to  come  to 
any  stop  or  stint,  is  that  which  gives  us  the  idea  of 
immensity.  Locke. 

All  things  being  double-handed,  and  having  the 
appearances  both  of  truth  and  falsehood,  where  out 
affections  have  engaged  us,  we  attend  only  to  the 
former.  Glanville'i  Scepsis. 

In  all  the  four  great  years  of  mortality  above  men-  , 
tioned.   I  do  not  find   that   any  week  the  plague  in- 
creased to   the   double  of  the  precedent  week  above 
five  times.  Graunt's  Mortality. 


DOU 


430 


DOU 


He  was 

Among  the  rest  that  there  did  take  delight 
To  see  the  sports  of  double-shining  day.         Sidney. 
Tis  observed  in  particular  nations,  that  v.ithin  the 
space  of  three  hundred  years,    notwithstanding   all 
casualties,  the  number  of  men  doubles. 

Burnet's  Theory. 

Haply  at  night  he  does  with  horror  shun 
A  widowed  daughter,  or  a  dying  son  : 
His  neighbour's,  offspring  he  to-morrow  sees, 
And  doubly  feels  his  want  in  their  increase. 

Prior. 

He  bought  her  sermons,  psalms,  and  graces, 
And  doubled  down  the  useful  places.  Id. 

He  immediately  double-locked  his  door,  and  sat  down 
carefully  to  reading  and  comparing  both  his  orders. 

Tatler. 

These  men  are  too  well  acquainted  with  the  chase, 
to  be  flung  off  by  any  false  steps  or  doubles.  Addison. 

Our  poets  have  joined  together  such  qualities  as 
are  by  nature  most  compatible  ;  valour  with  anger, 
meekness  with  piety,  and  prudence  with  dissimula- 
tion :  this  last  union  was  necessary  for  the  goodness 
of  Ulysses  •  for,  without  that,  his  dissimulation  might 
have  degenerated  into  wickedness  and  double-dealing. 
Broome's  View  of  Epic  Poetry. 

I  am  not  so  old  in  proportion  to  them  as  I  formerly 
was,  which  I  can  prove  by  arithmetick ;  for  then  I 
was  double  their  age,  which  now  I  am  not.  Swift. 

So  keen  thy  hunters,  and  thy  scent  so  strong, 
Thy  turns  and  doublings  cannot  save  thee  long.      Id. 

The  sum  of  forty  thousand  pounds  is  almost  double 
to  what  is  sufficient.  Id.  Drop.  Letters. 

Double-plea  is  that  in  which  the  defendant  alledges 
for  himself  two  several  matters,  in  bar  of  the  action 
whereof  either  is  sufficient  to  effect  his  desire  in  de- 
barring the  plaintiff.  Cowell. 

Double-quarrel,  is  a  complaint  made  by  any  clerk 
or  other  to  the  archbishop  of  the  province,  against  an 
inferiour  ordinary,  for  delaying  justice  in  some  cause 
ecclesiastical.  The  effect  is,  that  the  archbishop  di- 
rects his  letters,  under  the  authentical  seal,  to  all 
clerks  of  his  province,  commanding  them  to  admonish 
the  said  ordinary  within  nine  days  to  do  the  justice 
required,  or  otherwise  to  cite  him  to  appear  before 
him  or  his  official ;  and  lastly  to  intimate  to  the  said 
ordinary,  that  if  he  neither  performs  the  thing  en- 
joined, nor  appears  at  the  day  assigned,  he  himself 
will  proceed  to  perform  the  justice  required.  And  this 
seems  to  be  termed  a  double-quarrel,  because  it  is  most 
commonly  made  against  both  the  judge,  and  him  at 
whose  petition  justice  is  delayed.  Id. 

Man  is  frail, 

Convulsions  rack  his  nerves,  and  cares  his  breast ; 
His  flying  life  is  chased  by  ravening  pains, 
Through  all  his  doubles,  in  the  winding  veins. 

Blackmore. 

Lilies  are  by  plain  direction 
Emblems  of  a  double  kind  j 

Emblems  of  thy  fair  complection 
Emblems  of  thy  fairer  mind.  Cotton. 

The  double  rich  scarlet  nonsuch  is  a  large  double- 
headed  flower,  of  the  richest  scarlet  colour.  Mortimer. 

Every  man  hath  a  weak  side.  Every  wise  man 
knows  where  it  is,  and  will  be  sure  to  keep  a  double 
guard  there.  Mason. 

Since  hope  but  sooths  to  double  my  distress, 
And  every  moment  leaves  my  little  less. 

Johnson's  London. 


Far  and  wide 

Temple  and  tower  went  down,  nor  left  a  site  : — 
Chaos  of  ruins  !  who  shall  trace  the  void, 
O'er  the  dim  fragments  cast  a  lunar  light, 
And  say,  '  here  was,  or  is,'  where  all  is  doubly  night  ? 

Byron. 

DOUBLE  EMPLOYMENT,  in  music,  a  name  given 
by  M.  Rameau  to  the  two  different  manners  in 
which  the  chord  of  the  subdominant  may  be 
regarded  and  treated,  viz.  as  the  fundamental 
chord  of  the  sixth  superadded,  or  as  the  chord  of 
the  great  sixth,  inverted  from  a  fundamental  chord 
of  the  seventh.  In  reality,  the  chords  carry 
exactly  the  same  notes,  are  figured  in  the  same 
manner,  are  employed  upon  the  same  chord  of 
the  tone,  in  such  a  manner,  that  frequently  we 
cannot  discern  which  of  the  two  chords  the  au- 
thor employs,  but  by  the  assistance  of  the  subse- 
quent chord,  which  resolves  it,  and  which  is  dif- 
ferent in  these  different  cases.  To  make  this 
distinction,  we  must  consider  the  diatonic  pro- 
gress of  the  two  notes  which  form  the  fifth  and 
the  sixth,  and  which,  constituting  between  them 
the  interval  of  a  second,  must  one  or  the  other 
constitute  the  dissonance  of  the  chord.  Now 
this  progress  is  determined  by  the  motion  of  the 
bass.  Of  these  two  notes,  then,  if  the  superior 
be  the  dissonance,  it  will  rise  by  one  gradation 
into  the  subsequent  chord,  the  lower  note  will 
keep  its  place,  and  the  higher  note  will  be  a  su- 
peradded sixth.  If  the  lower  be  the  dissonance, 
it  will  descend  into  the  subsequent  chord,  the 
higher  will  remain  in  its  place,  and  the  chord  will 
be  that  of  the  great  sixth.  See  the  two  cases  of 
the  double  employment  in  Rousseau's  Musical 
Dictionary. 

DOUBLE  FICHE,  or  DOUBLE  FICHY,  in  heraldry, 
the  denomination  of  a  cross,  when  the  extremity 
has  two  points;  in  contradistinction  to  fiche, 
where  the  extremity  is  sharpened  away  to  one 
point. 

DOUBLE  OCTAVE,  in  music,  an  interval  com- 
posed of  fifteen  notes  in  diatonic  progression, 
and  which,  for  that  reason  is  called  a  fifteenth. 
'  It  is,'  says  Rousseau,  '  an  interval  composed  of 
two  octaves,  called  by  the  Greeks  disdiapason.' 

DOUB'LET,  n.  s.  from  double.  The  inner 
garment  of  a  man  ;  the  waistcoat ;  so  called 
from  being  double  for  warmth,  or  because  it 
makes  the  dress  double. 

What  a  pretty  thing  a  man  is,  when  he  goes  in  his 
doublet  and  hose,  and  leaves  off  his  wit ! 

Shakspeare. 

His  doublet  was  of  sturdy  buff, 
And  though  not  sword,  yet  cudgel-proof. 

Hudibras. 
Two ;  a  pair. 

Those  doublets  on  the  sides  of  his  tail  seem  to  add 
strength  to  the  muscles  which  move  the  tail  fins.  • 

Grew's  Museum. 

It  is  common  enough  to  see  a  countryman  in  the 
doublet  and  breeches  of  his  great  grand-father. 

Addison  on  Italy 

They  do  but  mimic  ancient  wits  at  best, 
As  apes  our  grandsires,  in  their  doublets  drest. 

Pope. 

DOUBLET,  among  lapidaries,  implies  a  coun- 
terfeit stone  composed  of  two  pieces  of  crystal. 


DOU 


431 


DOU 


and  sometimes  glass  softened,  together  with 
proper  colors  between  them  ;  so  that  they  make 
the  same  appearance  to  the  eye  as  if  the  whole 
substance  of  the  crystal  had  been  tinged  with 
these  colors.  The  impracticability  of  imparting 
tinges  to  the  body  of  crystals,  while  in  their 
proper  and  natural  state,  and  the  softness  of 
glass,  which  renders  ornaments  made  of  it 
greatly  inferior  in  wear  to  crystal,  gave  induce- 
ments to  the  introduction  of  coloring  the  surface 
of  crystal  wrought  in  a  proper  form,  in  such  a 
manner,  that  the  surfaces  of  two  pieces  so  colored 
being  laid  together,  the  effect  might  appear  the 
same  as  if  the  whole  substance  of  the  crystal  had 
been  colored.  The  crystals,  and  sometimes  white 
transparent  glass  so  treated,  were  called  doublets ; 
and  at  one  time  were  greatly  in  use,  on  account  of  the 
advantages,  with  respect  to  wear,  such  doublets 
had,  when  made  of  crystal,  -over  glass,  and  the 
brightness  of  the  colors  which  could  with  cer- 
tainty be  given  to  counterfeit  stones  this  way, 
when  colored  glass  could  not  be  procured,  or  at 
least  not  without  a  much  greater  expense. 
Doublets  have  not  indeed  the  property  which 
the  others  have,  of  bearing  to  be  set  transparent, 
as  is  frequently  required  in  drops  of  ear-rings 
and  other  ornaments :  but  when  mounted  in  rings, 
or  used  in  such  manner  that  the  sides  of  the 
pieces  where  the  joint  is  made  cannot  be  in- 
spected, they  are,  when  formed  of  crystal,  pre- 
ferable to  the  colored  glass;  and  the  art  of 
managing  them  is  therefore,  in  some  degree,  of 
the  same  importance  with  that  of  preparing  glass 
for  counterfeiting  gems ;  and  is  therefore  properly 
an  appendage  to  it,  as  being  entirely  subservient 
to  the  same  intention. 

DOUBLETS,  a  game  on  dice  within  tables ;  the 
men,  which  are  only  fifteen,  being  placed  thus. 
Upon  the  size,  cinque,  and  quatre  points,  there 
stand  three  men  apiece;  and  upon  the  trey, 
deuce,  and  ace,  only  two.  He  that  throws 
highest  has  the  benefit  of  throwing  first,  and  what 
he  throws  he  lays  down,  and  so  does  the  other : 
what  the  one  throws,  and  has  not,  the  other  lays 
down  for  him,  but  on  his  own  account ;  and  thus 
they  do  till  all  the  men  are  down,  and  then  they 
bear.  He  that  is  down  first,  bears  first;  and 
will  doubtless  win  the  game,  if  the  other  throws 
not  doublets  to  overtake  them :  which  he  is  sure 
to  do,  since  he  advances  or  bears  as  many  as  the 
doublets  make,  viz  eight  for  two  fours. 

DOUBLING,  among  hunters,  is  applied  to  a 
hare,  which  is  said  to  double,  when  she  keeps 
in  plain  fields,  and  winds  about  to  deceive  the 
hounds. 

DOUBLING,  in  the  manege,  a  term  used  of  a 
horse,  who  is  said  to  double  his  reins,  when  he 
leaps  several  times  together  to  throw  his  rider. 

DOUBLING,  in  the  military  art,  is  the  putting 
two  ranks  or  files  of  soldiers  into  one.  Thus, 
when  the  word  of  command  is,  Double  your 
ranks,  the  second,  fourth,  and  sixth  ranks  march 
into  the  first,  third,  and  fifth,  so  that  the  six 
ranks  are  reduced  to  three,  and  the  intervals  be- 
tween the  ranks  become  double  what  they  were 
before. 

DOUBLING  UPON,  in  naval  tactics,  the  act  of 
enclosing  any  part  of  a  hostile  fleet  between  two 
fires,  or  of  cannonading  it  on  both  sides.  It  is 


usually  performed  by  the  van  or  rear  of  that  fleet 
which  is  superior  in  number,  taking  the  advantage 
of  the  wind,  or  other  circumstances,  and  tacking 
or  veering  round  the  van  or  rear  of  the  enemy, 
who  will  thereby  be  exposed  to  great  danger,  and 
can  scarcely  avoid  being  thrown  into  general  con- 
fusion. 

DOUBLOON',  n.  s.  Fr.  A  Spanish  coin 
containing  the  value  of  two  pistoles. 

DOUBS,  a  department  of  France,  bounded 
on  the  north  by  those  of  the  Upper  Saone  and 
Upper  Rhine  ;  on  the  south-west  by  the  depart- 
ment of  Jura,  and  on  the  north-west  by  that  of 
Upper  Saone.  It  comprehends  part  of  the  ci- 
devant  province  of  Tranche  Cornte.  Besancon 
is  the  capital. 

DOUBT,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.^        Fr.    douter  ; 
DOUBT'ER,  n.  s.  j  from   Lat.  dubi- 

DOUBT'FUL,  adj.  to,  i.  e.  duo  and 

DOUBT'FULLY,  adv.  [eo,   ito,    to  go. 

DOUBT'FULNESS,  n.  s.  j  To   hold   ques- 

DOUBT'ING,  n.  s.  tionable   or   in 

DOUBT'INGLY,  adv.  I  danger ;  to  fear  ; 

DOUBT'LESS,  adj.  &  adv.  j  suspect  ;  dis- 
trust ;  fill  with  distrust  and  fear.  As  a  neuter  verb, 
to  question  :  be  in  uncertainty ;  hesitate  ;  waver ; 
suspect ;  sometimes  taking  of.  As  a  substantive 
it  means,  uncertainty  ;  difficulty  of  determination ; 
suspension  of  mind,  as  well  as  the  causes  of  it ; 
and  the  effects,  danger  and  fear.  Doubtless  is, 
without  doubt.  The  examples  will  make  the 
other  derivatives  plain. 

But  axe  he  in  faith,  and  doute  nothing,  for  he  tha 
doutith  is  lyk  to  a  waive  of  the  see  which  is  moued 
and  boron  aboute  of  wynd.  Widif.  James  i. 

I  desire  to  be  present  with  you  now,  and  to  change 
my  voice  ;  for  I  stand  in.  doubt  of  you.  Gal.  iv.  20. 

Knowing  how  doubtfully  all  allegories  may  be  con- 
strued, aud  this  book  of  mine  being  a  continual  al- 
legory, I  have  thought  good  to  discover  the  general 
intention.  Spenser. 

Even  in  matters  divine,  concerning  some  things, 
we  may  lawfully  doubt  and  suspend  our  judgment, 
inclining  neither  to  one  side  or  other  ;  as,  name- 
ly, touching  the  time  of  the  fall  both  of  man  and 
angels.  Hooker. 

Christ  promiseth  his  Spirit  shall  be  in  him  to  whom 
he  giveth  it  a  spring  of  water  running  unto  eternal 
life  ;  also  that  he  witnesseth  them  which  believe  in 
him  already  to  be  passed  all  doubt  and  death,  and  to 
be  presently  in  eternal  life. 

MS.  Notes  of  Bradford  the  Martyr 
Friendship  ts  a  thing  so  rare,  as  it  is  doubted  whe- 
ther it  be  a  thing  indeed  or  but  a  word. 

Sir  P.  Sidney. 

The  virtues  of  the  valiant  Caratach, 
More  doubt  me  than  all  Britain. 

Beaumont  and  Fletcher. 
Our  doubts  are  traitors, 
And  make  us  lose,  by  fearing  to  attempt 
The  good  we  oft  might  win.  Shakspeare. 

Methiiiks  I  should  know  you,  and  know  this  man  ; 
Yet  I  am  doubtful.  Id.  King  Lear. 

Doubting  things  go  ill,  often  hurts  more 
Than  to  be  sure  they  do.  Id.  Cymbeline. 

He  did  ordain  the  interdicts  and  prohibitions  which 
we  have  to  make  entrance  of  strangers,  which  at  that 
time  was  frequent,  doubting  novelties  and  commixture 
of  manners.  Pna>n, 


DOU 


432 


DOU 


In  handling  the  right  of  a  war,  I  am  not  willing  to 
intermix  matter  doubtful  with  that  which  is  out  of 
doubt ;  for,  as  in  capital  causes,  wherein  but  one  man's 
life  is  in  question,  the  evidence  ought  to  be  clear  ;  so 
much  more  in  a  judgment  upon  a  war,  which  is  capi- 
tal to  thousands.  Id. 

Whatsoever  a  man  imagineth  doubtingly,  or  with 
fear,  must  needs  do  hurt,  if  imagination  have  any 
power  at  all ;  for  a  man  representeth  that  oftener  that 
he  feareth,  than  the  contrary.  Id.  Natural  History. 

Solyman  said  he  had  hitherto  made  war  against 
divers  nations,  and  always  had  the  victory,  whereof 
he  doubted  not  now  also. 

Knolles's  Hittory  of  the  Turks. 

What  fear  we  then,  why  doubt  we  to  incense 
His  utmost  ire  1  Milton. 

He  from  the  terror  of  this  arm  so  late 

Doubtedhls  empire.  Id.  Paradise  Lost. 

Thus  they  their  doubtful  consultations  ended. 

Milton. 

We  have  sustained  one  day  in  doubtful  fight. 
What  heaven's  high  Lord  had  powerfullest.          Id. 

I  doubt  not  to  make  it  appear,  to  be  a  monstrous 
felly  to  deride  holy  things.  Tillotson. 

All  their  desires,  deserts,  or  expectations,  the 
Conqueror  had  no  other  means  to  satisfy,  but  by  the 
estates  of  such  as  had  appeared  open  enemies  to  him, 
and  doubtless  many  innocent  persons  suffered  in  this 
kind.  Hole's  Common  Law. 

Nor  did  the  goddess  doubtfully  declare 
Her  altered  mind,  and  alienated  care.  Dryden. 

At  first  the  tender  blades  of  grass  appear, 
And  buds,  that  yet  the  blast  of  Eurus  fear, 
Stand  at  the  door  of  life   and  doubt  to  clothe  the  year. 

Id. 

Those  who  have  examined  it,  are  thereby  got  past 
doubt  in  all  the  doctrines  they  profess.  Locke. 

In  arguing,  the  opponent  uses  as  comprehensive 
and  equivocal  terms  as  he  can,  to  involve  his  adver- 
sary in  the  doubtfulness  of  his  expressions  :  and 
therefore  the  answerer,  on  his  side,  makes  it  his  play 
to  distinguish  as  much  as  he  can.  Id. 

Let  no  man,  while  he  lives  here  in  the  world, 
doubt  whether  there  is  any  hell  or  no,  and  thereupon 
live  so,  as  if  absolutely  there  were  none.  South. 

In  doubtful  cases,  reason  still  determines  for  the 
safer  side  ;  especially  if  the  case  be  not  only  doubtful, 
but  also  highly  concerning,  and  the  venture  be  a  soul 
and  an  eternity.  Id. 

Doubtless  many  men  are  finally  lost,  who  yet  have 
no  men's  sins  to  answer  for  but  their  own.  Id. 

Can  we  conclude  upon  Luther's  instability,  because 
in  a  single  notion,  no  way  fundamental,  an  enemy 
writes  that  he  had  some  doublings  ?  Atterbury. 

The  king  did  all  his  courage  bend 
Against  those  four  which  now  before  him  were, 
Doubting  not  who  behind  him  doth  attend.     Daniel. 

This  is  enough  for  a  project,  without  any  name  ;  I 
duubt  more  than  will  bereduced  into  practice.  Swift. 

Most  of  his  philosophy  is  in  broken  sentences,  de- 
livered with  much  doubtfulness.  Baker  on  Learning. 

To  teach  vain  wits  a  science  little  known, 
To  admire  superior  sense,  and  doubt  their  own. 

Pope. 

Doubtless,  oh   guest !   great  laud  and  praise   were 

mine, 

If  after  social  rites  and  gifts  bestowed, 
I  stained  my  hospitable  hearth  with  blood. 

Id.   Odyssey. 

Though  doubtfulness  or  uncertainty  seems  to  be  a 
medium  between  certain  truth  and  certain  falsehood 


in  our  minds,  yet  there  is  no  such  medium  in  thing* 
themselves.  Watts. 

Hippocrates  commends  the  flesh  of  the  wild  sow 
above  the  tame  ;  and  no  doubt  but  the  animal  is  mor* 
or  less  healthy,  according  to  the  air  it  lives  in. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliment*. 

Should  reason  guide  thee  with  her  brightest  ray. 
And  pour  on  misty  doubt  resistless  day  ; 
Yet  hope  not  life  from  grief  or  dangerfree, 
Nor  think  the  doom  of  man  reversed  for  thee. 

Johnson.  Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 
If  I  were  to  form  a  judgment  from  experience  rather 
than  theory,  I  should  doubt  much  whether  the  capa- 
city for,  or  even  the  possession  of,  a  seat  in  parliament, 
did  really  convey  much  of  power  to  be  properly  called 
political.  Burke. 

But  dreadful  is  their  doom,  when  doubt  has  driven 
To  censure  Fate  and  pious  Hope  forego  : 
Like  yonder  blasted  boughs  by  lightning  riven, 
Perfection,  beauty,  life,  they  never  know  ; 
But  frown  on  all  that  pass,  a  monument  of  woe. 

Seattle. 

Here  Cocks  heroic  burn  with  rival  rage, 
And  Quails  with  Quails  in  doubtful  fight  engage  ; 
Of  armed  heels  and  bristling  plumage  proud, 
They  sound  the'  insulting  clarion  shrill  and  loud. 

Darwin. 

Well  was  taught  my  brow  that  pride  serene 
Which  looks  no  triumph  where  no  doubt  had  been  j 
That  easy  scorn,  all  tranquil  as  before, 
Which  speaks  no  insult,  and  insults  the  more  ; 
And  with  calm  air,  the  surest  to  torment, 
Steals  angry  Spite's  last  torment,  to  resent. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

DOUBTING,  the  act  of  withholding  our  assent 
from  any  proposition  on  suspicion  that  we  are 
not  able  peremptorily  to  decide  between  the 
reasons  for  and  against  it.  Doubting  is  distin- 
guished by  the  schoolmen  into  two  kinds,  dubi- 
tatio  sterilis,  and  dubitatio  efficax.  The  former 
is  that  where  no  determination  ensues:  in  this 
manner  the  Sceptics  and  Academics  doubt,  who 
withhold  their  assent  from  every  thing.  See 
SCEPTICS,  &c.  The  latter  is  followed  by  judg- 
ment, which  distinguishes  truth  from  falsehood  ; 
such  is  the  doubting  of  the  Peripatetics  and  Caf- 
tesians.  The  last  in  particular  perpetually  in- 
culcate the  deceitfulness  of  our  senses,  and  tell 
us  that  we  are  to  doubt  of  every  one  of  their 
reports,  till  they  have  been  examined  and  con- 
firmed by  reason.  On  the  other  hand  the  Epi- 
cureans teach,  that  our  senses  always  tell  truth ; 
and  that  if  we  go  ever  so  little  from  them  we  come 
within  the  province  of  doubting. 

DOUBTING,  in  rhetoric,  a  figure  wherein  the 
orator  appears  some  time  fluctuating,  and  unde- 
termined what  to  do  or  say.  Tacitus  furnishes 
us  with  an  instance  of  doubting,  almost  to  a  de- 
gree of  distraction,  in  those  words  of  Tiberius 
written  to  the  senate :  Quid  scribara,  P.  S.  aut 
quomodo  scribam,  aut  quid  omnino  non  scribam 
hoc  tempore,  dii  me  deaeque  pejus  perdant  quam 
perire  quotidie  sentio,  si  scio. 

DOUCET,  n.  s.  Fr.  doucet.  A  custard. 
This  word  I  find  only  in  Skinner  and  Ainsworth, 
says  Dr.  Johnson.  The  Archaelog,  vol.  xv., 
mentions  it  frequently  as  a  part  of  the  diet  of 
Charles  I.  when  duke  of  York. 

DOUCINE,  in  architecture,  a  moulding,  con- 
cave above  and  convex  below,  serving  commonly 


DOVER. 


as  a  cymatiutn  to  a  delicate  corniche.  It  is  like- 
wise called  Gula. 

DOUCK'ER,  n.  s.  Colymbus  ;  from  To  douck, 
corrupted  from  To  duck.  A  bird  that  dips  in  the 
•water. 

The  colymbi,  or  dowkers,  or  loons,  are  admirably 
conformed  fordiving,  being  covered  with  thick 
plumage,  and  their  feathers  so  slippery  that  water 
cannot  moisten  them.  Ray. 

DOVE,  n.s.         -v      Goth,  dafa;  Sax.  dau, 

DOVE'COTE  /  Swed.  dufwa  ;  Arm.  dube: 

DOVE'HOUSE,          V  perhaps  from  Heb.  3-|,  to 

DOVE'LIKE,  adj.    (murmur   (Parkhurst),    or 

DOVE'TAI LED, adj.  J  from  Gr.  Stvu,  to  purify; 
for  the  Lat.  columba,  a  dove,  is  formed  from 
fo\vfj,j3tg,  a  diver.  A  bird  of  the  COLUMBA  ge- 
nus, which  see  :  a  dovecote  and  dovehouse  both 
mean  a  habitation  for  doves. 

And  whanne  Jht-sus  was  baptisid,  auoon  he  wente 
up  fro  the  watir,  and  lo  heve>nes  weren  opened  to 
him  :  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  comynge  downe  as 
a  doutne  and  comynge  on  him.  IViclif.  Matt.  iii. 

So  shews  a  snowy  dove  trooping  with  crows, 
As  yonder  lady  o'er  her  fellows  shows. 

Shakspeare.     Romeo  and  Juliet. 
Like  an  eagle  in  a  dovecot,  I 
Fluttered  your  Volscians  in  Corioli  ; 
Alone  I  did  it.  Id.   Coriolanus. 

Let,  Love  !  thou'rt  blinder  than  thyself  in  this, 
To  vex  my  dove-like  friend  for  my  amiss, 
And  when  one  sad  truth  may  expiate 
Thy  wrath,  to  make  her  fortune  run  my  fate. 

Donne. 

Pamphlets  are  the  weekly  almanacks,  shewing  what 
weather  is  in  the  state,  which,  like  the  doves  of  Aleppo, 
carry  news  to  every  part  of  the  kingdom. 

T.  Ford.     1647. 

The  dove  is  sent  forth,  a  fowl  both  swift  and  simole. 
She,  like  a  true  citizen  of  the  ark,  returns. 

Bp.   Hall.      Contemplations. 
,  Thou  from  the  first 

Wast  present,  and  with  mighty  wings  outspread, 

Dove-like,  sat'st  brooding  on  the  vast  abyss, 

And  mad'st  it  pregnant.  Milton. 

The  hawk  sets  up  for  protector,  and  makes  havock 
in  the  dovehouse.  L' Estrange. 

When  a  man  is  made  up  wholly  of  the  dove,  with- 
out the  least  grain  of  the  serpent  in  his  composition, 
he  becomes  ridiculous  in  many  circumstances  of  life, 
and  very  often  discredits  his  best  actions.  Addison. 

He  made  an  administration  so  chequered  and 
speckled  ;  he  put  together  a  piece  of  joinery  so  crossly 
indented  and  whimsically  dove-tailed ;  a  cabinet 'so 
variously  inlaid  ;  such  a  piece  of  diversified  mosaic  ; 
cuch  a  tesselated  pavement  without  cement,  &c. 

Burke.      Character  of  Lord  Cluttham. 

DOVE,  in  geography,  a  river  of  England,  in 
Derbyshire,  which  rises  in  the  Peak,  divides  that 
county  from  Staffordshire,  and  falls  into  the  Trent, 
four  miles  north  of  Burton. 

DOVE-DALE,  one  of  the  most  romantic  spots 
in  Derbyshire,  where  the  Dove  runs  in  a  chasm 
between  precipitous  rocks.  It  is  situated  near 
Ashborn. 

DOVER,  a  cinque-port,  sea-port,  and  market 
town  of  Kent,  is  a  place  of  considerable  historical 
and  topographical  interest.  Camden  and  others 
suppose  it  to  derive  its  name  from  the  British 
word  Dwfyrrha,  which  signifies  a  steep  place  : 
the  Saxons  called  it  Dorfa,  and  Antoninus,  in  his 
Itinerary,  Dubris.  It  is  probable  that  the  Roman 
town  stood  on  the  south  side  of  the  Dour,  and 
VOL.  VII. 


that  the  Watling  Street  entered  it  near  the  old 
Biggen-gate. 

That  the  ancient  Britons  possessed  it  as  c. 
military  post,  anterior  to  the  Roman  conquest,  is 
also  extremely  probable :  and  that  the  Romans 
fortified  and  adapted  it  to  their  system  of  tactics 
is  universally  admitted.  The  old  tradition,  quoted 
and  confirmed  by  Mr.  King  in  his  Munimenta 
Antiqua,  vol.  ii.,  is,  that  '  Arviragus,  the  British 
chief,  here  fortified  himself,  when  he  refused  to 
pay  the  tribute  imposed  by  Julius  Caesar ;  and 
that  here,  afterwards,  king  Arthur  also  held  his 
residence.'  Darrell,  in  his  History  of  Dover 
Castle,  has  given  currency  to  another  tradition, 
which  assigns  the  foundation  of  this  fortress  to 
Cassar  :  and  Lambard  quotes  Lidgate  and  Rosse, 
as  saying,  that  '  they  of  the  castle  kept  till  this 
day  ceiteine  vessels  of  olde  wine  and  salte,  which 
they  affirme  to  be  the  remayne  of  suche  provision 
as  he  (Csesar)  brought  into  it.'  Caesar's  own  nar- 
rative, however,  would  lead  us  to  no  such  con- 
clusion. He  speaks  of  being  repulsed  by  the 
inhabitants  of  this  part  of  Kent ;  and  most  proba- 
bly landed,  in  his  first  expedition,  at  Deal. 
The  Roman  writers,  indeed,  do  not  affect  to  speak 
of  him  as  having  made  any  conquest  here,  but 
merely  as  having  led  the  way  into  Britain : 
Territa  quaesitis  ostendit  terga  Britann  is. 

The  fortifications,  and  all  the  works  we  can 
now  trace  of  the  Romans,  upon  the  hill,  near 
Dover,  are  bounded  by  the  deep  ditch,  and  it 
will  be  a  vain  attempt  to  search  after  any  mili- 
tary works  of  that  people  in  the  castle  beyond  it. 
The  form  of  the  camp,  the  ditch,  the  parapet, 
and  the  octagon  building,  all  point  out  the  hand 
of  the  Roman  engineer  and  architect.  It  was 
common  for  them,  where  the  ground  would  ad- 
mit of  it,  to  make  their  camp  in  the  form  of  a 
parallelogram,  with  the  angles  rounded  off,  and 
to  secure  it  witn  a  deep  ditch  and  a  high  parapet : 
and  this  appears  to  have  been  the  original  plan 
of  the  Roman  camp  on  this  hill,  before  it  was 
altered,  either  by  the  Saxons  or  the  Normans. 
The  former,  at  an  early  period,  became  masters 
of  Dover ;  and,  soon  after  their  conversion  to 
Christianity,  the  ancient  church  within  the  walls 
of  the  castle  is  said  to  have  been  consecrated  by 
St.  Augustine,  at  the  request  of  king  Ethelbert, 
whose  son  and  successor,  Eadbald,  founded  a 
college  near  it  for  secular  canons.  In  the  reigfi 
of  Edward  the  Confessor,  if  not  before,  the  great 
earl  Goodwin  was  governor  of  the  castle,  and  is 
said  to  have  strengthened  it  by  new  fortifications. 
It  is  well  known  that  William  the  Norman,  when 
he  was  contriving  the  conquest  of  England,  re- 
fused to  permit  earl  Harold  to  depart  from  Rouen, 
until  he  had  bound  him  by  a  solemn  oath  to  de- 
liver up,  after  Edward's  death,  '  the  castle  of 
Dover,  with  the  well  of  water  in  it.' 

Domesday  Book  informs  us  that,  '  in  the  time 
of  king  Edward,  Dovere  paid  £18,  of  which  sum 
Edward  had  two  parts,  and  the  earl  Goodwin  the 
third  part  of  one  moiety,  and  the  canons  of  St. 
Martin  the  other.  The  burgesses  have  furnished 
the  king  with  twenty  ships  once  in  each  year  for 
fifteen  days,  and  in  each  ship,  were  twenty-one 
men ;  this  they  had  done  because  he  had  freed 
them  from  sac  and  soc.  Whoever  constantly 
resided  in  the  town,  and  paid  custom  to  the 

2F 


434 


DOVER. 


king,  was  quit  of  toll  throughout  England.  All 
these  customs  were  in  use  there  when  king 
William  came  into  England.'  For  several 
succeeding  centuries,  Dover  Castle  was  re- 
garded as  the  '  key  and  barrier  of  the  whole 
kingdom  ;'and,  in  every  civil  broil,  the  possession 
of  this  fortress  was  eagerly  sought.  Henry  II.,. 
on  his  arrival  from  Normandy,  rebuilt  the  keep, 
and  fortified  the  castle,  on  the  Norman  plan, 
so  that  its  strength  was  materially  increased. 
Louis,  the  dauphin,  besieged  it  when  he  landed 
to  assist  the  barons,  in  the  reign  of  king  John  ; 
but  was  repulsed  with  great  loss,  by  Hubert  de 
Burgh,  then  governor. 

In  the  civil  wars  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
it  was  seized  for  the  parliament,  hy  a  merchant 
named  Drake,  who,  on  the  night  of  August  1st, 
1642,  took  it  by  surprise,  wkh  the  aid  of  ten  or 
twelve  men  only.  He  contrived,  "by  the  means 
of  ropes  and  scaling  ladders,  to  lead  his  party  to 
the  top  of  the  cliff  on  the  sea-side,  which,  being 
considered  as  inaccessible,  was  left  unguarded. 
After  these  commotions  had  subsided,  this  ancient 
pile  was,  for  upwards  of  a  century,  left  to  moulder 
into  ruins;  though,  in  1745,  barracks  had  been 
built  here  sufficiently  large  to  contain  a  regiment 
of  soldiers.  The  wars  of  the  French  revolution, 
however,  and  the  many  threats  of  invasion  then 
thrown  out,  occasioned  a  great  alteration  in  the 
defences  of  this  coast ;  and  Dover  Castle  has  been 
put  in  modern  times  into  a  respectable  state  of 
defence. 

It  at  present  consists  of  an  immense  mass  of 
almost  every  kind  of  fortification ;  and  is  divided 
into  two  courts,  a  lower  and  an  upper,  defended 
into  by  deep,  broad,  and  dry  ditches,  from  which 
communications  with  the  inner  towers  have  been 
made  by  subterraneous  passages.  The  buildings 
occupy  nearly  the  whole  summit  of  the  eminence 
which  bounds  the  south-east  side  of  the  deep  val- 
ley in  which  Dover  stands ;  the  lower  court  is  sur- 
rounded by  an  irregular  wall,  excepting  on  the 
side  next  the  sea,  where  a  considerable  part  of 
the  clifF,  with  the  remainder  of  the  wall,  was 
thrown  down  by  an  earthquake  on  the  6th  of 
April,  1680.  This  wall  is  called  the  curtain,  and 
is  flanked,  at  unequal  distances,  by  a  variety  of 
towers  of  different  shapes,  semi-circular,  square, 
polygonal,  &c.,  the  workmanship  of  different 
ages.  The  oldest  of  them,  which  is  on  the  eas- 
tern side  of  the  castle,  hears  the  name  of  earl 
Goodwin.  Nine  of  the  other  towers  are  stated 
to  have  been  built  in  Norman  times,  and  to  have 
derived  their  names  from  Sir  John  de  Fiennes, 
and  the  eight  approved  warriors  whom  he  had 
selected  to  assist  in  the  defence  of  this  fortress. 
These  towers,  according  to  their  relative  situa- 
tion on  the  wall,  beginning  from  the  cliff  on  the 
western  side,  are:  1.  The  Old,  or  Canons' tower, 
which  anciently  had  a  drawbridge  and  battery. 
2.  A  pentagonal  tower,  originally  named  after 
its  first  commander  Albrancis,  but  afterwards 
Rokesly  tower,  from  one  of  its  captains.  3. 
Chilham,  or  Calderscot  tower,  built  by  Fulbert 
de  Lucy,  lord  of  the  manor  and  castle  of  Chil- 
ham. 4.  Hurst.  5.  Arsic,  or  Sayes.  6.  Gat- 
ton  tower.  These  three  were  named  after 
adjacent  manors  appropriated  to  their  repairs. 
7.  Perenl,  Beauchamp,  or  Marshal's  tower,  so 


successively  called  after  William  de  Peveril  and 
Hugh  de  Beauchamp,  ancient  commanders,  and 
the  marshalmen  who  had  the  superintendence  of 
military  stores,  &c.  8.  Port,  or  Perth's  tower, 
whicli  took  its  name  from  William  de  Porth,  and 
was  also  called  Casting's,  from  one  of  its  captains ; 
but  now  bears  the  name  of  Mary's  tower,  from 
queen  Mary,  by 'whom  it  was  re-built.  9.  Fiennes 
tower,  as  it  was  originally  named,  after  Sir  John 
Fiennes,  now  more  generally  called  New-gate,  to 
distinguish  it  from  the  ancient  entrance ;  and  Con- 
stable's tower,  from  its  having  been  the  occa- 
sional residence  of  the  constable  or  governor  of 
the  castle.  10.  Clopton's  tower,  built  by  Ed- 
ward IV.,  and  deriving  its  name  from  the  lord  of 
a  manor  assigned  for  its  repair.  11.  Godsfoe 
tower,  so  called  from  an  ancient  commander. 
12.  Crevequer's,  Craville's,  or  the  earl  of  Nor- 
folk's tower,  a  work  of  great  magnificence,  which 
has  a  subterraneous  passage  leading  to  a  vault  of 
vast  extent,  and  strongly  defended.  13.  Fitz- 
William's,  or  St.  John's  tower,  which  derived  its 
former  name  from  Adam  Fitz-William,  to  whom, 
for  his  valor  at  the  battle  of  Hastings,  the  con- 
queror gave  the  scarf  from  his  own  arm,  and  its 
latter  name  from  lord  St.  John,  who  held  the 
lands  allotted  to  it.  14.  Averanche's,  or  Maun- 
sel's  tower,  a  fine  remain  of  Norman  workman- 
ship, so  named  from  Averanche,  an  ancient  com- 
mander of  this  castle,  and  his  successor  Maunsel, 
who  was  lord  warden  of  the  cinque-ports  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  III.  15.  Veville,  or  Pincester 
tower,  so  called  from  two  of  its  commanders,  the 
latter  of  whom  assisted  Hubert  De  Burgh  in  the 
defence  of  the  castle  against  the  Dauphin.  16. 
Earl  Goodwin's  tower,  built  by  that  nobleman 
when  governor  of  the  castle.  The  upper  court, 
like  the  lower  one,  is  surrounded  by  a  strong  wall 
and  various  towers ;  and  near  the  centre  stands  the 
spacious  keep,  erected  in  the  beginning  of  Henry 
III.'s  reign.  This  building  is  in  fine  preserva- 
tion, and  is  constructed  on  a  similar  plan  to  those 
built  by  bishop  Gundulph,  and  particularly  to 
that  at  .Rochester.  It  is  now  used  as  a  magazine, 
the  roof  having  been  rendered  bomb-proof.  On 
the  eastern  side  of  this  court  are  three  towers, 
which  derive  their  names  from  Gilbert  de  Mami- 
not,  or  Mainmouth,  who  was  one  of  the  knights 
that  accompanied  the  conqueror  to  England,  and 
was  appointed  marshal  of  this  castle  by  John  de 
Fiennes  :  these  towers  command  the  whole  vallum 
and  ascent  leading  to  the  principal  entrance  to 
this  court ;  near  the  south  angle  of  which  is 
another  entrance,  by  a  gate  called  Palace,  or 
Subterranean  Gate. 

The  new  works  recently  termed  for  the  de- 
fence of  this  fortress  consist  of  different  batteries, 
furnished  with  a  very  formidable  train  of  artillery, 
casemates  dug  in  the  solid  chalk-rock,  magazines, 
covered-ways,  and  various  subterranean  commu- 
nications and  apartments  for  soldiery  :  the  latter 
are  sufficiently  spacious  for  the  accommodation 
of  about  2000  men,  and,  with  their  inhabitants, 
form  a  very  curious  spectacle :  light  and  air  are 
conveyed  into  them  by  well-like  apertures  cut  in 
the  chalk,  and  by  other  openings  in  the  face  of 
the  cliffs.  A  new  road  has  also  been  made, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Ordnance, 
from  the  town  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  where  it 


DOVER. 


joins  tne  Deal  road,  in  a  direction  to  be  com- 
manded by  the  batteries.  A  branch  from  this 
road  turns  to  the  right  nearly  opposite  Gallon 
Tower,  and  enters  ihe  caslle  by  a  new  bridge  and 
gale.  Near  ihe  edge  of  ihe  cliff  stands  a  piece 
of  brass  ordnance,  twenty-four  feet  long,  cast  at 
Utrecht  in  1544,  and  called  Queen  Elizabeth's 
Pocket  Pistol. 

Dover  Castle  occupies  altogether  about  thirty- 
five  acres  of  ground  :  the  hill  on  which  it  stands 
is  very  sleep  and  rugged  on  the  side  of  the  lown 
and  harbour;  and  towards  the  sea  it  is  a  com- 
plete precipice  of  upwards  of  320  feet  from  ils 
base  on  ihe  shore.  But  it  is  commanded  by 
higher  eminences  both  to  the  north-west  by  west 
and  soulh  west.  Like  other  royal  castles,  it  was 
formerly  both  extra-parochial  and  extra-judicial; 
but,  as  several  of  the  ancient  franchises  are  either 
lost  or  disused,  the  civil  power  has  of  late  years 
been  exercised  within  its  limits,  independemly  of 
any  conlrol  from  the  warden.  At  the  renewal  of 
the  war,  in  1803,  the  heights  on  the  western  side 
of  the  town  were  strongly  fortified,  agreeably  to 
the  modern  system,  and  a  new  military  road  lead- 
ing to  them  made.  Other  fortifications  here  are 
Archliff  Fort,  at  tne  extremity  of  the  pier,  and 
Amherst  Battery,  at  the  north  Pier-head  :  these, 
acting  in  conjunction  with  the  heights  and  caslle, 
entirely  command  the  road  to  ihe  town. 

The  harbour  of  Dover  was  evidently  at  one 
time    considerably    more    inland,    particularly 
towards  ihe  norlh-east.     At  what  period  the  an- 
cient haven  became  useless  is  not  known,  but  it 
was  a  flourishing  harbour  in  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor's time.     A  round  tower  was  built  on  the 
south-west  side  of  the   present  harbour,   A.D. 
1500,  to  protect  the  shipping  from  the  violence 
of  the  south-west  winds  :  to  this  tower  it  is  said 
the  vessels  were  moored  by  rings  ;  and  the  haven 
•was   called   Little   Paradise.     In   1533   Sir  J. 
Thompson,  then  holding  the  living,   first  pro- 
jected a  pier  at  Dover,  which  was  begun  at  Arch- 
cliff,   on  the  south-west  side  of  the  bay,   and 
carried  out  directly  eastward  into  the  sea,  to  an 
«xtent  of  131  rods.     The  bottom  was  laid  with 
vast  stones,  of  twenty  tons  weight,  brought  from 
Folkstone   by  waler.     The  king   himself  came 
several  limes  lo  Dover  to  view  the  works,  and  is 
staled  by  Harris  lo  have  expended  aboul  £80,000 
on  ihis  pier.     Attempts  were  made  in  the  two 
following  reigns  to  forward  the  work,  but  no  ef- 
fectual advance  was  made  till  the  time  of  Eliza- 
beth, to  whom  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  presented  a 
memorial,  stating  that  '  no  promontory,  lown, 
or  haven,  in  Christendom,  is  so  placed  by  nature 
and  situalion,  bolh  lo  gratify  friends  and  annoy 
enemies,  as  this  town  of  Dover.'     An  immense 
quantity  of  beach  thrown  up  by  the  sea,  had 
formed  a  bar  across  the  harbour  in  her  reign, 
which  totally  impeded  the  passage.     The  queen 
therefore  now  granted  the  town  the  free  exporta- 
tion of  30,000  quarters  of  wheat,  10,000  quarters 
of  barley,  and  4000  tons  of  beer,  in  aid  of  the 
expense ;  and  for  the  same  purpose  a  duty  of  3d. 
per  ton  was  laid  on  every  vessel  passing  this 
porlnbove  twenty  tons  burden  :   this  duty  pro- 
duced about  £1000  annually  in  24  and  2.j  Eliz. 
Its  repairs  have  been  since  provided  for  hy  seve- 
ral grants  and  acts  of  parliament.     Agreeably  to 


the  idea  of  jcaptain  Perry,  in  his  report  after  a 
survey  in  1718,  several  jetties  have  been  erected 
towards  the  east,  lo  prevenl  the  encroachments 
of  the  se:x.  In  1737  the  mole  or  cross  wall  was 
faced  with  Portland  stone,  and  several  flood-gate? 
or  sluices  were  conslrucled  in  it.  When  the  tidj 
had  receded  from  the  moulh  of  ihe  ouler  harbour 
the  immense  back-water,  confined  by  these 
sluices,  was  conveyed  through  them,  to  dislodge 
the  beach  thai  accumulales  al  ils  entrance 
During  a  violent  storm,  in  1802,  several  rods  of 
the  north-pier  head  were  bealen  down  by  the  fury 
of  the  waves.  This  was  immediately  rebuilt,  in 
a  most  substanlial  manner,  under  the  inspection 
of  Mr.  James  Moon,  the  present  harbour-master. 
A  dry  dock,  and  several  other  extensive  and  im- 
portant works,  have  also  been  completed  under 
ihe  direclion  of  ihis  able  and  ingenious  gentle- 
man. The  back-water,  which  formerly  lost  its 
force  in  passing  through  the  outer  harbour,  is 
now  carried  round  it,  in  cast-iron  culverts  or 
tunnels,  seven  feet  in  diameter,  to  the  exlremity 
of  the  south-pier  head,  where  il  branches  off  in 
direclions,  and  effeclually  removes  ihe  beach 
from  the  entrance  of  the  harbour,  during  the 
spring  tides.  These  works  were  accomplished 
by  Mr.  Moon  in  1822.  The  depth  at  spring 
tidea  is  now  between  eighteen  and  twenty  feet, 
and  at  neap  tides  about  fourieen  ;  so  lhat  ships 
of  400  or  500  tons  may  enter  in  safety. 

The  town  of  Dover  was  formerly  defended  by 
a  strong  embattled  wall,  which  included  a  space 
of  about  half  a  mile  square,  and  in  which  were 
ten  gales ;  though  not  a  trace  of  the  wall  or  gates 
now  remains,  except  of  the  foundation  in  some 
places.  From  the  hills  above,  the  town  has  an 
interesting  appearance.  It  extends  in  contrary 
directions,  to  the  east,  south-west,  and  north, 
three  long  streels  meeting  at  one  point  in  the 
centre.  There  were  formerly  six  parishes,  each 
of  which  had  its  dislinct  church ;  four  of  these 
edifices  have  long  been  destroyed,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  some  parts  of  those  of  St.  Nicholas  and 
St.  Martin-le-Grand ;  and  the  town  js  now  di- 
vided inlo  Ihe  two  parishes  of  St.  Mary  the  Vir- 
gin, and  St.  James  ihe  Aposlle.  Greal  part  of 
the  priory  buildings  still  remains :  a  Maison  Dieu, 
or  hospital,  on  the  left  of  the  enlrance  lo  the 
town,  was  endowed  by  Hubert  de  Burgh,  ihe 
greal  jusliciary  of  England,  about  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of  Henry  III. ;  after  the  dissolution, 
this  was  converted  by  queen  Mary  into  an  office 
for  victualling  the  navy,  to  which  use  it  was  ap- 
propriated up  to  the  close  of  the  late  war.  In 
times  of  war,  all  ships  in  the  downs,  belonging  to 
the  royal  navy,  are  supplied  hence  by  vessels  en- 
gaged for  that  purpose. 

St.  Mary's,  the  principal  cnurcli  ot  modem 
times,  is  a  spacious  and  curious  edifice,  in  length 
about  120  feet,  in  breadth  fifty-five,  consisting  of 
a  nave  dnd  aisles,  with  a  tower  at  ihe  wesl  end. 
It  is  said  to  have  been  built  by  the  priory  and 
convent  of  St.  Martin,  in  the  year  1216.  The 
west  front  is  of  Norman  architecture,  as  are  also 
the  first  three  arches  and  their  supporting  columns 
on  each  side  of  the  nave.  Two  years  after  the 
dissolution,  this  church,  which  had  previously 
belonged  to  the  Maison  Dieu,  was  given  to  the 
parishioners  by  Henry  VIII.,  who  was  then  at 

2  F2 


DOVE  II. 


Dover;  and  every  house-keeper,  paying  scot  and 
.ot,  has  now  a  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  a 
minister.  The  other  church,  St.  James's,  is  an 
irregular  structure,  and  its  interior,  which  is  kept 
particularly  neat  and  clean,  displays  its  origin 
to  have  been  Norman :  it  has  a  square  tower, 
built  in  arches,  directly  over  the  centre  of  the 
north  aisle,  and  the  pulpit  is  placed  under  it. 

This  town  is  governed  by  a  mayor,  twelve 
jurats,  and  thirty-six  common-council-men ;  from 
the  latter  of  whom  a  town-clerk  and  chamberlain 
are  annually  chosen.  The  mayor  was  formerly 
elected  by  the  resident  freemen,  in  St.  Mary's 
church,  on  the  8th  of  September,  the  nativity  of 
the  Virgin.  The  two  members  of  parliament  were 
also  chosen  in  St.  Mary's  church  by  the  whole 
body  of  freemen,  resident  and  non-resident,  in 
number  about  2300.  But  in  1826  these  elections 
were  removed  by  act  of  parliament  to  the  town 
hall,  or  to  hustings  erected  in  the  market  place. 
Freedom  is  acquired  by  birth,  servitude,  mar- 
riage, and  burgage  tenure :  the  franchise  obtained 
by  marriage  ceases  at  the  death  of  the  wife,  and 
that  by  tenure  at  the  alienation  of  the  freehold. 
Both  in  times  of  peace  and  war  the  trade  of 
Dover  is  extensive;  this  being  the  principal 
place  of  embarkation  for  the  continent.  From 
thirty  to  forty  vessels,  exclusive  of  packets,  are 
employed  in  the  passage  to  the  opposite  shores  : 
some  are  from  sixty  to  seventy  tons  burden  each ; 
and  have  been  considered  as  the  handsomest 
?loops  in  the  kingdom.  They  have  frequently 
reached  Calais,  with  a  favorable  wind,  in  three 
hours  :  the  shortest  passage  ever  known  was  two 
hours  and  forty  minutes.  Several  steam  vessels 
are  now  also  employed  in  the  passage  to  the  con- 
tinent, which,  as  well  as  his  majesty's  steam 
packets  stationed  here,  well  sustain  the  honor  of 
the  ports  for  elegant  accommodations.  In  the 
year  1778  an  act  was  obtained  for  the  better 
paving,  cleansing,  lighting,  and  watching  the 
town;  and,  in  1822,  an  act  was  passed  to  light 
it  with  gas,  which  has  been  very  completely  car- 
ried into  effect :  so  that  Dover  may  now  be  said 
to  be,  on  the  whole,  well  paved  and  lighted. 

Dover  is  distant  seventy-two  miles  from  Lon- 
don, sixteen  from  Canterbury,  twenty-two  from 
Margate,  and  eighty-eight  from  Brighton.  It  has 
two  weekly  markets,  viz.  on  Wednesday  and 
Saturday;  the  latter  being  the  principal.  There 
is  an  annual  fair,  which  begins  on  the  22d  day 
of  November,  and  continues  three  market  days. 
The  number  of  persons  of  all  ranks  passing 
through  the  town,  is  generally  very  great.  In- 
cluding the  garrison  of  Dover  Castle,  and  the 
heights,  together  with  those  districts  of  other 
parishes  which  form  a  part  of  the  town,  the  popu- 
lation may,  with  much  probability,  be  fixed  at 
from  16,000  to  18,000.  It  has  of  late  become  a 
favorite  watering  place.  Numerous  lodging 
houses  have  been  erected,  and  fitted  up  in  an 
elegant  style,  for  the  accommodation  of  visitors, 
and  many  others  are  in  progress.  During  the 
bathing  season,  musical  promenades  are  estab- 
lished at  Batcheller's  King's  Arms  Library  and 
Assembly  Rooms,  and  at  Warren's  Marine  Li- 
brary. The  former  is  an  extensive  and  elegant 
structure,  and  was  finished  in  1826.  No  place 
can  boast  of  local  attractions  more  numerous  (and 


which  want  of  space  alone  compels  us  thus  to 
pass  over),  or  prospects  more  interesting.  Shaks- 
peare's  beautiful  description  of  the  cliff  that  bears 
his  name,  on  the  south-west  of  the  harbour,  is 
well  known. 

DOVER,  a  considerable  township  of  the  United 
States,  in  Stafford  county,  New  Hampshire ;  in- 
corporated in  1633.  It  is  situated  on  the  south 
side  of  Cochecto  River,  about  four  miles  above 
its  junction  with  Salmon  Fall  River,  which  to^e- 
ther  form  the  Piscataqua.  Ten  miles  south  by 
east  of  Rochester. 

DOVER,  a  large  township  of  New  Jersey,  in 
Monmouth  county,  between  Shrewsbury  and  New 
Stafford,  extending  from  the  sea  to  the  county 
line. 

DOVER,  a  township  of  Massacnusetts,  in  Nor- 
folk county,  incorporated  in  1650.  It  lies  fif- 
teen miles  southward  of  Boston. 

DOVER,  the  metropolis  of  Delaware  state,  in 
Kent  county,  on  the  south-west  side  of  Jones 
Creek,  about  four  miles  and  a  half  north-west 
from  its  mouth,  in  the  Delaware ;  twelve  miles 
from  Duck  Creek  ;  forty-eight  from  Wilmington ; 
and  seventy-six  S.  S.  W.  of  Philadelphia.  This 
town  has  a  lively  appearance,  and  drives  on  a 
considerable  trade  with  Philadelphia,  chiefly  in 
flour. 

DOVER,  a  small  town  in  York  county,  Pennsyl- 
vania, seated  on  the  Fox  Run. 

DOVER,  STRAITS  OF,  the  narrow  channel 
between  Dover  and  Calais,  which  separates  Great 
Britain  from  the  French  coast.  Britain  is  sup- 
posed by  many  to  have  been  once  peninsulated, 
the  present  straits  occupying  the  site  of  the  isth- 
mus which  joined  it  to  Gaul.  '  No  certain  cause,' 
says  Mr.  Pennant,  in  his  Arct.  Zool.  Vol  1. 
Introd.  p.  ii.,  '  can  be  given  for  the  mighty  con- 
vulsion which  tore  us  from  this  continent; 
whether  it  was  rent  by  an  earthquake,  or  whether 
it  was  worn  through  by  the  continual  dashing  of 
the  waters.  The  correspondency  of  strata,'  he 
adds,  '  on  part  of  the  opposite  shores  of  Britain 
and  France,  leaves  no  room  to  doubt  but  that  they 
were  once  united.  The  chalky  cliffs  of  Blancnez 
between  Calais  and  Bologne,  and  those  to  the 
westward  of  Dover,  exactly  tally:  the  last  arc 
vast  and  continued ;  the  former  short,  and  the  ter- 
mination of  the  immense  bed.  Between  Bologne 
and  Folkstone  (about  six  miles  from  the  latter)  is 
another  memorial  of  the  junction  of  the  two 
countries ;  a  narrow  submarine  hill,  called  the 
Rip- raps,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  broad,  and 
ten  miles  long,  extending  eastwards  towards  the 
Goodwin  Sands.  Its  materials  are  boulder-stones, 
adventitious  to  many  strata.  The  depth  of  water 
on  it,  in  very  low  spring  tides,  is  only  fourteen 
feet.  The  fishermen  from  Folkstone  have  often 
touched  it  with  a  fifteen  feet  oar ;  so  that  it  is 
justly  the  dread  of  navigators.  Many  a  tall  ship 
has  perished  on  it,  and  sunk  instantly  into  twen- 
ty-one fathoms  of  water.  In  July,  1782,  the 
Belleisle  of  sixty-four  guns  struck,  and  lay  on  it 
during  three  hours ;  but,  by  starting  her  beer  and 
water,  got  clear  off.'  These  celebrated  straits  are 
only  twenty-one  miles  wide  in  the  narrowest  part : 
from  the  pier  at  Dover  to  that  of  Calais  twenty- 
four.  It  is  said  that  their  breadth  is  diminish- 
ing, and  that  they  are  two  miles  narrower  thau 


DOU 


437 


DOU 


they  were  in  ancient  times.  An  accurate  ob- 
server for  fifty  years  remarks,  that  the  increased 
height  of  water,  from  a  decrease  of  breadth,  has 
been  apparent  even  in  that  space.  The  depth 
of  the  channel  at  a  medium,  in  the  highest  spring 
tides,  is  about  twenty-five  fathoms  ;  the  bottom 
either  coarse  sand  or  rugged  scars,  which  have 
for  ages  unknown  resisted  the  attrition  of  the 
currents.  From  the  straits  both  east  and  west  is 
a  gradual  increase  of  depth  through  the  channel 
to  100  fathoms,  till  soundings  are  totally  lost. 
The  spring  tides  in  the  straits  rise  on  an  average 
twenty-four  feet,  the  neap  tides  fifteen.  The  tide 
flows  from  the  German  Sea,  passes  the  straits,  and 
meets,  with  a  great  rippling,  the  western  tide 
from  the  ocean,  between  Fairleigh  near  Hastings 
and  Bologne ;  a  proof  that,  if  the  separation  of 
the  land  was  effected  by  the  seas,  it  must  have 
been  by  the  overpowering  weight  of  those  of  the 
north. 

DOUGH,  n.s.         ^    Goth,  and  Scotch  deigk; 
DOUGH'BAKED,  adj.  >  Sax.    dah ;    Welsh    and 
DOUGH'Y,  adj.          j  Arm.  toas ;  Belg.  deigh ; 
from  dt/ghen,  to  increase,  because  dough  increases, 
and  causes  other  things  to  increase,  by  fermenta- 
tion.— Minsheu.     Mr.  Tooke  insists  that  it  is  the 
past  participle  of  the  Sax.  'oeapian,  to  moisten  or 
wet.     Unbaked  bread  or  pastry ;  dough-baked, 
is  unfinished,  still  dough,  as  in  the  similar  phrase 
of  Shakspeare  :  doughy,  unsound  ;  soft ;  weak. 

The  kyngdom  of  heven  is  lyk  to  sour  dowyh,  whiche 
a  womman  took  and  hidde  in  thre  mesuris  of  mele, 
til  it  were  al  sowred.  Wiclif.  Matt.  xiii. 

My  cake  is  dough,  but  I'll  in  among  the  rest ; 
Out  of  hope  of  all,  but  my  share  of  the  feast. 

Shakspeare. 

Your  son  was  misled  with  a  snipt  taffata  fellow 
there,  -whose  villainous  saffron  would  have  made  all 
the  unbaked  and  doughy  youth  of  a  nation  in  his 
colour.  Id. 

For  when,  through  tasteless  flat  humility, 

In  doughbaked  men  some  harralessness  we  see, 

'Tis  but  his  phlegm  that's  virtuous,  and  not  he. 

Donne. 

Surely,  if  they  would  have  been  as  good  husbands 
of  their  cattle,  as  they  were  of  their  dough,  they  might 
have  had  enough  to  eat  without  need  of  murmuring  : 
for  if  their  back-burden  of  dough  lasted  for  a  month, 
their  herds  might  have  served  them  many  years. 

Bp.  Hall.     Contemplations. 

When  the  gods  moulded  up  the  paste  of  man, 
Some  of  their  dough  was  left  upon  their  hands, 
For  want  of  souls,  and  so  they  made  Egyptians. 

Dryden. 

You  that  from  pliant  paste  would  fabricks  raise, 
Expecting  thence  to  gain  immortal  praise, 
Your  knuckles  try,  and  let  your  sinews  know 
Their  power  to  knead,  and  give  the  form  to  lough. 

King. 

DOUGHT'Y,  adj.  Sax.  ^ohws ;  Goth,  dught , 
virtue.  Brave ;  noble ;  eminent.  Often  used 
ironically. 

Such  restless  passion  did  all  night  torment 
The  flattering  courage  of  that  fairy  knight, 
Devising  how  that  doughty  tournament 
With  greatest  honour  he  achieven  might. 

Faerie  Qucene. 

If  this  doughty  historian  hath  any  honour  or  con- 
science left,  he  ought  to  beg  pardon.  Stillinyfleet. 


She  smiled  to  see  the  douyhty  hero  slain  ; 
But,  at  her  smile,  the  beau  revived  again.         Pupe, 

DOUGLAS  (John),  bishop  of  Salisbury,  a 
native  of  Scotland,  was  born  in  1721.  He 
received  his  early  education  at  Glasgow,  whence 
he  removed  to  Baliol  College,  Oxford,  where  he 
obtained  a  fellowship,  and  proceeded  to  die  de- 
gree of  master  of  arts,  October  14th  1743.  He 
accumulated  the  degrees  of  bachelor  and  doctor 
in  divinity,  May  6th,  1758.  Not  long  after  his  en- 
tering into  holy  orders  he  obtained  the  rectory  of 
Eaton  Constantine  in  Shropshire,  on  the  presen- 
tation of  the  earl  of  Bradford.  In  1747  William 
Lauder,  a  native  of  Edinburgh,  and  a  man  of 
considerable  talents  and  learning,  excited  general 
attention  by  publishing  a  paper,  to  which  he  gave 
the  title  of  an  Essay  on  Milton's  Use  and  Imita- 
tion of  the  Moderns ;  the  design  of  which  was 
to  prove  that  our  great  epic  poet  had  made  free 
with  the  works  of  some  obscure  Latin  poets  of 
modern  date,  in  the  composition  of  his  immortal 
poem  of  Paradise  Lost.  Mr.  Douglas  published 
a  detection  of  Laudei -*s  forgeries  in  a  letter  to  the 
earl  of  Bath,  entitled,  Milton  Vindicated  from 
the  Charge  of  Plagiarism,  brought  against  him 
by  Mr.  Lauder.  In  this  masterly  pamphlet  the 
learned  critic  proves,  that  the  passages  which  had 
been  cited  by  Lauder  from  Masenius,  Staphorstius, 
Taubmannus,  and  other  obscure  writers,  had 
been  interpolated  by  the  forger  himself,  who  had 
also  foisted  into  his  quotations  entire  lines  from 
Hog's  Latin  translation  of  Paradise  Lost,  into 
which  no  examiner  but  Mr.  Douglas  had  been 
inquisitive  enough  to  look.  The  detection  of 
this  infamous  fraud  was  so  complete,  that  Lauder 
acknowledged  it,  and  published  a  letter  in 
•which  he  assigned  the  reasons  for  his  conduct, 
and  his  pretended  contrition  for  the  offence. 
Soon  after  the  impostor  published  another  attack 
on  the  character  of  Milton,  charging  him  with 
having  made  additions  to  the  Icon  Basilike  of 
king  Charles  I.  for  the  purpose  of  injuring  that 
unfortunate  monarch's  reputation.  This  foul  ca- 
lumny, which  was  soon  made  manifest,  rendered 
Lauder  so  infamous  that  he  quitted  the  kingdom, 
and  died  some  years  after  in  the  island  of  Barba- 
does.  In  his  next  literary  work  Mr.  Douglas 
detected  the  pretensions  of  Archibald  Bower,  the 
author  of  the  Lives  of  the  Popes,  whose  story  is 
too  long  for  this  place.  In  1754  our  author 
published  his  principal  work ;  entitled,  Criterion, 
or  a  Discourse  on  Miracles ;  in  which  he  settles 
the  distinction  between  true  and  false  miracles  in 
a  masterly  manner.  And  of  all  the  answers  to 
the  sophistry  of  David  Hume,  except  that  of  Dr. 
Campbell,  this  may  be  safely  pronounced  the 
clearest  and  most  convincing.  In  1757  the  author 
was  presented  to  a  prebendal  stall  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  Durham,  in  which  he  took  his  degree  of 
doctor  in  divinity.  In  1762  he  was  made  canon 
of  Windsor,  on  the  promotion  of  Dr.  Keppel  to 
the  bishopric  of  Exeter.  His  next  elevation  was 
to  the  episcopal  bench  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Ed- 
mund Law,  bishop  of  Carlisle,  in  1783.  From 
that  see  bishop  Douglas  was  translated  to  Salis- 
bury, on  the  removal  of  Dr.  Barrington  to 
Durham,  in  1791.  Bishop  Douglas  was  one  of 
the  first  members  of  the  celebrated  beef-steak 
club,  rendered  so  famous  by  Goldsmith's  hu' 


DOU 


438 


DOU 


morous  poem,  entitled  Retaliation.  By  the 
appointment  of  the  lords  of  the  admiralty,  he 
arranged  the  journals  and  papers  of  captain  Cook 
for  publication,  and  he  prefixed  to  the  work  a 
most  admirable  and  perspicuous  introduction. 
He  died  in  1807,  and  was  buried  in  the  collegi- 
ate chapel  at  Windsor. 

DOUGLAS  (Gavin),  bishop  of  Dunkeld  in 
Scotland,  the  third  son  of  Archibald  earl  of  An- 
gus, was  born  in  1474.  Where  he  was  educated, 
is  r.ot  known  ;  but  it  is  certain  he  studied  the- 
ology ;  which  did  not,  however,  estrange  him 
from  the  muses ;  for  he  employed  himself  at 
intervals  in  translating  into  beautiful  verse  the 
poem  of  Ovid,  de  Remedio  Amoris.  The  ad- 
vantages of  foreign  travel,  and  the  conversation 
of  the  most  learned  men  in  France  and  Germany, 
to  whom  his  merit  procured  him  the  readiest 
access,  completed  his  education.  His  first  pre- 
ferment was  to  be  provost  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  St.  Giles  in  Edinburgh ;  a  place  at 
that  time  of  great  dignity  and  revenue.  In  1514 
the  queen  regent  appointed  Douglas  abbot  of 
Aberbrothock,  and  soon  after  archbishop  of  St. 
Andrew's  ;  but  her  power  not  being  sufficient 
to  establish  him  in  that  dignity,  he  relinquished 
his  claim  in  favor  of  his  competitor  Foreman, 
who  was  supported  by  the  pope.  In  1515  he 
was  by  the  queen  appointed  bishop  of  Dunkeld  ; 
and  was  soon  after  confirmed  by  Leo  X.  Ne- 
vertheless it  was  some  time  before  he  could 
obtain  peaceable  possession  of  his  see.  The 
duke  of  Albany,  who  in  this  year  was  declared 
regent,  opposed  him  because  he  was  supported 
by  the  queen  ;  and,  in  order  to  deprive  him  of 
his  bishopric,  accused  him  of  acting  contrary  to 
law  in  receiving  bulls  from  Rome.  On  this  ac- 
cusation he  was  committed  to  the  castle  of  Edin- 
burgh, where  he  continued  in  confinement  above 
a  year ;  but  the  regent  and  the  queen  being  at 
last  reconciled,  he  obtained  his  liberty,  and  was 
consecrated  bishop  of  Dunkeld.  In  1517  he 
attended  the  duke  of  Albany  to  France  ;  but 
returned  soon  after  to  Scotland.  In  1521,  the 
disputes  between  the  earls  of  Arran  and  Angus 
having  thrown  the  kingdom  into  violent  commo- 
tion, he  retired  to  England,  where  he  became 
intimately  acquainted  with  Polydore  Virgil  the 
historian.  He  died  in  London  of  the  plague  in 
1522  ;  and  was  buried  in  the  Savoy.  His  most 
celebrated  work  was  entitled  Thirteen  Bukes  of 
Eneades,  of  the  famous  poet  Virgil,  translated  out 
of  Latin  verses  into  Scottish  metre,  every  buke 
having  its  particular  prologue.  Imprinted  at 
London  1553,  in4to;  and  reprinted  at  Edinburgh 
1710,  in  folio.  He  undertook  it  at  the  desire  of 
lord  Henry  Sinclair,  a  munificent  patron  of  arts 
in  those  times  :  and  he  completed  it  in  eighteen 
months.  It  is  said  also  that  he  compiled  an 
historical  treatise,  De  Rebus  Scoticis. 

DOUGLAS  (Sylvester  Baron  Glenbervie)  was 
of  a  noble  family  in  Aberdeenshire,  and  born 
May  24th,  1743.  He  entered  as  a  member  of 
one  of  the  English  inns  of  court,  and  was  called 
to  the  bar,  where  he  received  a  silk  gown.  His 
first  political  situation  was  that  of  secretary  to 
the  earl  of  Westmoreland,  when  lord-lieutenant 
•  >f  Ireland.  In  1800  he  was  appointed  governor 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but  relinquished 


that  situation  the  same  year,  and  was  created 
baron  Glenbervie  of  Kincardine.  In  1801  lie 
was  appointed  joint  paymaster-general  of  the 
forces ;  and  in  1803  surveyor-general  of  the 
king's  woods  and  forests.  His  lordship  died  at 
Cheltenham,  May  2d,  1 823.  Lord  Glenbervie 
published  An  Account  of  the  Wines  of  Hungary, 
in  the  Philosophical Tranctions for  1773  ;  History 
of  the  Cases  of  Controverted  Elections,  4  vols. 
8vo. ;  Reports  of  Cases  determined  in  the  Court 
of  King's  Bench,  2  vols.  8vo. ;  Ricciardetto,  a 
humorous  poem,  translated  from  the  Italian  of 
Fortiguerri,  with  an  introduction,  1822. 

DOUGLAS,  a  town  in  a  parish  seated  ou  the 
river  above  Lanark,  thirty-seven  miles  south-west 
of  Edinburgh.  Its  ancient  castle  was  burnt 
about  forty  years  ago,  but  an  elegant  new  seat 
is  built  on  its  site.  Two  cotton-works  were 
erected  in  it,  in  1791,  when  it  contained  674 
inhabitants. 

DOUGLAS,  the  capital  of  the  Isle  of  Man.  It 
has  lately  increased  both  in  trade  and  buildings. 
The  harbour,  for  ships  of  a  tolerable  burden,  is 
the  safest  in  the  island,  and  is  much  mended  by 
a  fine  mole  that  has  been  built  on  the  eastern 
side.  Population  about  3000. 

DOUGLAS,  a  township  of  Massachusetts,  the 
southernmost  in  Worcester  county,  having  the 
state  of  Rhode  Island  on  the  south,  and  that  of 
Connecticut  on  the  south-west.  It  is  very  rocky, 
and  lies  sixteen  miles  south  of  Worcester,  and 
forty-seven  south-west  of  Boston.  It  was  in- 
corporated in  1746,  and  named  in  honor  of 
William  Douglas,  M.D.  of  Boston,  a  native  of 
Scotland,  and  a  considerable  benefactor  to  the 
town. 

DOUGLAS,  CAPE,  a  promontory  on  the  north- 
west coast  of  North  America,  which  forms  the 
west  side  of  the  entrance  into  Cook's  River,  op- 
posite Point  Bode,  which  forms  the  east  side. 
It  is  a  very  lofty  promontory,  and  its  elevated 
summit  appears  above  the  clouds,  forming  two 
exceedingly  high  mountains.  Long.  206°  1 0'  E., 
lat.  58°  56'  N. 

DOUGLAS  ISLAND,  an  island  between  Admiralty 
Island  and  the  west  coast  of  America.  It  is 
about  twenty  miles  long,  and  six  miles  broad  in 
the  middle;  but  becomes  narrow  towards  each 
end ;  eastward  it  terminates  in  a  sharp  point. 
The  channel  between  this  island  and  the  main- 
land is  generally  choked  up  with  ice.* 

DOULEIA,  SovXua,  in  antiquity,  a  punish- 
ment among  the  Athenians,  by  which  the  criminal 
was  reduced  to  the  condition  of  a  slave.  It 
was  never  inflicted  upon  any  but  the  arijioi,  so- 
journers  and  freed  servants. 

DOVRAFIELD,  the  highest  range  of  moun- 
tains in  the  Scandinavian  peninsula,  which,  with 
another  chain,  divides  the  kingdom  of  Norway 
into  north  and  south.  Its  highest  peak  is  up- 
wards of  8000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
It  derives  its  name  from  the  village  of  Dovre. 

DOURO,  or  DUERO,  a  river  of  Spain,  which 
rising  on  the  borders  of  Arragon,  and  flowing 
westward,  traverses  more  than  half  the  width  of 
the  peninsula.  It  receives  a  number  of  streams 
from  the  mountains  of  Biscay  and  Leon  to  the 
north,  and  from  those  of  Old  Castile  to  the 
south.  In  part  of  its  course,  it  forms  the  boun- 


dary  between  Spain  and  the  province  of  Tras  los 
Mo'ntes  in  Portugal.  In  the  lower  part  of  its 
course  it  runs  wholly  in  Portugal,  and  forms  a 
line  of  separation  between  Beira  and  the  north- 
ern provinces.  It  finally  discharges  itself  into 


D  O  W  E  R. 

Widows 


439 


have   a  greater   interest   in   property  than 
either  maids  or  wives  ;  so  that  it  is  as  unnatural  for  a 
dowager  as  a  freeholder  to  be  an  enemy  to  our  consti- 
tution. Addison. 
DOWDY,  n.  s.  &  ad,.     From  dowd,  or  dey- 

the  Atlantic,  a  little  below  Oporto.     The  banks     hood;  deyanurse,  and  hoed  a  cap.    An  awkward 
of  this  river  were  the  scene  of  various  move-     ill-dressed  woman :  slatternly, 
ments  of  the  English  and  French  armies  in  1812 


and  1813,  previous  to  the  battles  of  Salamanca 
and  Vittoria. 

To  DOUSE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  Gr.  Svaig ;  but  pro- 
bably it  is  a  cant  word  formed  from  the  sound. 
To  put  over  head  suddenly  in  the  water.  To 
fall  suddenly  into  the  water. 

It  is  no  jesting  trivial  matter, 
To  swing  in  the'  air,  or  douse  in  water. 

Hudibras. 

DOUW  (Gerhard),  a  celebrated  painter,  bom 
at  Leyden  in  1613.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he 
became  a  disciple  of  Rembrandt,  and  continued 
with  him  three  years.  From  Rembrandt  he 
learned  the  true  principles  of  coloring,  and 
obtained  a  complete  knowledge  of  the  chiaro- 
scuro ;  but  to  that  knowledge  he  added  a  deli- 
cacy of  pencil,  and  a  patience  in  working  up  his 
colors  to  the  highest  degree  of  neatness,  superior 
to  any  other  master.  His  pictures  are  usually 
of  a  small  size,  with  figures  so  exquisitely 
touched,  so  transparent,  so  wonderfully  delicate, 
as  to  excite  astonishment  as  well  as  pleasure. 
He  designed  every  object  after  nature,  and  with 
an  exactness  so  singular,  that  each  figure  sepa- 
rately appears  perfect  in  respect  to  color,  fresh- 
ness, and  force.  Of  his  patience  Sandrart  gives 
a  remarkable  instance.  Having  once,  in  com- 
pany with  Bamboccio,  visited  Douw,  they  took 


Laura,  to  his  lady,  was  but  a  kitchen  wench  ;  Dido, 
a  duwdy ;  Cleopatra,  a  gipsy  ;  Helen  and  Hero,  slid- 
ings  and  harlots.  Shakspcare.  Romeo  and  Juliet. 

The  bedlam  train  of  lovers  use 
T'  inhance  the  value,  and  the  faults  excuse  ; 
And  therefore  'tis  no  wonder  if  we  see 
They  doai  on  dowdies  and  deformity.  Drydcn. 

No  housewifery  the  dowdy  creature  knew  ; 
To  sum  up  all,  her  tongue  confessed  the  shrew. 

Gay. 

Let  dowdies  simper,  and  let  bumpkins  stare, 
The  strolling  pageant  hero  treads  in  air. 

Churchill. 

DOWER,  n.  s.  ~\      Fr.    douaire,    from    Lat. 

DOW'RY,  tdonare,  expletive  of  do,  dare, 

DOW'ERED,  adj.  £  to  give.     The  portion  given 

DOW'ERLESS.       )  with  a  wife,  or  for  a  wife; 

the  settlement  on  a  widow;  hence  endowment : 

generally;  gift. 

Ask  me  never  so  much  duwery  and  gift,  and  I  will 
give  according  as  you  shall  say  unto  me  ;  but  giire  me 
the  damsel  to  wife.  Gen.  xxxiv.  12. 

Returne  from  whence  ye  came,  and  rest  awhile, 
Till  morrow  next,  that  I  the  elfe  subdew, 
And  with  Sansfoyes  dead  dowry  you  endew. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queene. 

And  ask  no  other  dowry  but  such  another  jest. 

Shahspf-are. 

W^ill  you  with  those  infirmities  she  owes, 
Unfriended,  new  adapted  to  our  hate, 


particular  notice  of  a  broom  he  was  then  paint-     Dowered  with  our  curse,  and  strangered  with  our  oath, 

ing,  and,  expressing  their  surprise  at  the  exces-    Pp-v"  *•""  ~  ' k~'  TJ      ^'""  T'"~ 

sive  neatness  of  that  minute  object,  Douw  told 
them  he  should  spend  three  days  more  on  that 
liroom,  before  he  should  account  it  complete. 
In  a  family  picture  of  Mrs.  Spiering,  the  same 
author  informs  us,  that  the  lady  sat  five  days  for 
the  finishing  one  of  her  hands  that  leaned  on  an 
arm-chair.  Few,  therefore,  would  sit  to  him  for 
their  portraits ;  so  that  he  indulged  himself 
mostly  in  works  of  fancy,  on  which  he  could 
employ  as  much  time  as  suited  his  inclination. 
Douw  died  in  1674,  aged  sixty-one.  He  is 
doubtless  the  most  wonderful  in  his  finishing  of 
all  the  Flemish  masters.  His  pictures  are  also 
remarkable,  not  only  for  retaining  their  original 
lustre,  but  for  having  the  same  beautiful  effect 
at  any  distance.  In  the  gallery  at  Florence 
there  is  a  night-piece  by  candle-light,  which  is 
exquisitely  finished ;  and,  in  the  same  apartment, 
a  mountebank  attended  by  a  number  of  figures, 
which  it  seems  impossible  either  sufficiently  to 
commend  or  to  describe. 

DOWAGER,  n.s.  Fr.  douuiriere.  A  widow 
with  a  jointure.  A  title  also  given  generally 
to  widows  of  rank. 


She  lingers  my  desires, 
Like  to  a  stepdatne  or  a  dowager, 
Long  wintering  on  a  young  man's  revenue. 

Shtthspeare. 
Catharine  no  more 

Shall  be  called  queen  ;  but  princess  dowager, 
And  H'idow  to  prince  Arthur.     Id.     Henry  VIII. 


Take  her,  or  leave  her  ?  Id.     King  Lear. 

Thy  dowerlest  daughter,  king,  thrown  to  my  chance, 
Is  queen  of  us,  and  ours,  and  our  fair  France.      Id. 

His   patrimonial    territories    of   Flanders    were    in 
dower  to  his  mother-in-law.          Bacon's  Henry  VII. 

Our  first  mother  Eve  bequeathed  this  dowry  to  her 
daughters,  that  they  should  be  our  helpers  to  sin. 

Bp.  Hall.      Contemplations. 
What  spreading  virtue,  what  a  sparkling  fire, 
How  great,  how  plentiful,  how  rich  a  dower, 
Dost  thou  within  this  dying  flesh  inspire  !         Davies. 

Thine  own  hand 

An  hundred  of  the  faithless  foe  shall  slay, 
And  for  a  dowre  a  hundred  foreskins  pay. 

Cowley. 
I  could  marry  this  wench  for  this  dowre.     Sidney. 

His  wife  brought  in  dower  Cilicia's  crown, 
And  in  herself  a  greater  dower  alone.         Dryden. 
The  king  must  die,  that  I  may  make  you  great, 
And  give  a  crown  in  dowry  with  my  love. 

Id.     Spanish  Friar 

His  only  daughter  in  a  stranger's  power ; 
For  very  want,  he  could  not  pay  a  dower  ?  .  Pope. 

Rich,  though  deprived  of  all  her  little  store, 
For  who  can  seize  fair  virtue's  better  dower  1 

Melmouth. 

Yes,  -when  he  shines  in  gold 
Girl,  you  but  grasp  your  dowry.  Byron. 

DOWEH,      DOTARIUM,     DOARIUM,    OV    DOS,    IS 

the  estate,  for  life,  which  a  widow  acquires  in  a 
certain  portion  of  her  husband's  real  property, 
after  his  death,  for  the  maintenance  of  herself 
and  the  education  of  her  children. 


440 


DOWER. 


The  custom  of  dower  is  derived  from  the  Ger- 
mans, amongst  whom  it  was  a  rule,  that  a 
woman  should  have  no  marriage  portion,  but  that 
the  husband  should  allot  a  part  of  his  property 
for  her  use,  in  case  she  survived  him.  Thus 
Tacitus,  in  his  treatise,  DeMoribusGermanorum, 
sect.  18,  says,  '  Dotem  non  uxor  marito,  Red 
uxori  maritus  offert.'  The  Saxons,  also,  were 
acquainted  with  it,  as  appears  from  the  laws  of 
King  Edmond  ;  by  which  a  widow  was  entitled 
to  a  moiety  of  her  husband's  property  for  her  life. 
And  no  alteration  seems  to  have  been  made  in 
this  custom  at  the  conquest,  nor  indeed  until  the 
reign  of  Henry  II. ;  when,  according  to  Glan- 
ville,  every  man  was  bound,  both  by  the  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  law,  to  endow  his  wife,  at  the 
time  of  marriage,  eitherofall  his  lands,  generally, 
or  of  some  particular  part  thereof:  if  endowed 
generally,  the  wife  was  entitled  to  her  dos  ratio- 
nabilis,  which  was  one  third  part  of  her  husband's 
freehold ;  if  specially,  to  the  particular  land 
named,  provided  it  did  not  amount  to  more  than 
a  third.  Similar  regulations  with  respect  to 
dower  are  contained  in  the  Grand  Coutumier  of 
Normandy. 

The  following  are  the  five  different  kinds  cf 
dower  which  once  existed,  but  the  first  two  only 
are  0»>w  in  use.  \ .  Dower  by  the  common  law. 
This  entitles  the  widow,  after  the  death  of  her 
husband,  to  the  enjoyment,  during  her  life,  of  a 
third  part  of  all  the  lands  and  tenements  of  which 
he  was  seized  in  fee  simple  or  fee  tail  at  any 
time  during  the  coverture.  This  right  is  not  pre- 
judiced by  the  husband's  conveyance  of  such 
lands,  even  though  the  wife  join  therein  (unless 
a  fine  or  recovery  be  used,  as  stated  subsequently 
in  this  article),  nor  by  his  disposing  of  the  same 
by  will.  2.  Dower  by  custom  is  where  a  widow 
becomes  entitled  to  a  certain  portion  of  her  hus- 
band's lands  in  consequence  of  some  local  and 
peculiar  custom.  Thus,  by  the  custom  of  gavel- 
kind  (a  tenure  by  which  a  great  part  of  the  land 
in  Kent  is  still  held),  she  is  entitled  to  a  moiety 
of  the  lands  held  by  her  husband  in  that  tenure  : 
and  by  the  custom  of  some  boroughs  she  is 
entitled  to  all  the  tenements  that  were  her  hus- 
band's. Copyhold  lands  are  not  at  common  law 
subject  to  dower ;  but,  by  the  custom  of  most 
manors,  the  widows  of  copyholders  are  entitled 
to  a  certain  part,  and  sometimes  to  the  whole,  of 
the  copyhold  lands  of  which  their  husbands  die 
possessed.  This  kind  of  dower  is  generally 
called  the  widow's  free  bench. 

The  species  of  dower  now  out  of  use  are,  3. 
Dower  ad  ostium  ecclesia,  which  was  where  the 
husband,  at  the  church  door,  after  the  marriage, 
endowed  his  wife  with  the  whole  or  a  certain 
portion  of  his  lands.  4.  Dower  ex  assensu  patris, 
in  which  species  the  husband  being  heir  apparent 
of  his  father,  with  his  consent,  endowed  the  wife, 
at  the  church  door,  with  a  part  of  the  lands  of 
the  father.  And,  5.  Dower  de  la  pluis  beale. 
This  was  merely  a  consequence  of  tenures  by 
knight-service,  and  was  abolished  by  the  statute 
of  12  Car.  II.,  when  those  tenures  were  con- 
verted into  socage. 

As  to  the  persons  entitled  to  dower. — Alien 
women  are  not  generally  capable  of  acquiring 
dower :  an  alien  que^n  is,  however,  an  exception 


to  this  rule  ;  and,  by  an  act  passed  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  V.  (not  printed  among  the  statutes  but 
contained  in  Rot.  Parl.  vol.  iv.  128-130),  all 
alien  women,  who  from  thenceforth  should  be 
married  to  Englishmen,  by  license  from  the  king, 
are  enabled  to  have  their  dower.  Naturalisation 
also  removes  this  disability;  as  does  also  deniza- 
tion,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  lands  of  which  the 
iiusband  was  seized  when  his  alien  wife  was 
created  a  denizen,  but  not  to  any  of  which  he 
was  seized  before,  and  which  he  had  then  parted 
with.  Jewesses  also,  as  long  as  they  continue  of 
that  religion,  cannot  be  endowed.  With  the 
above  exceptions  every  woman,  who  has  attained 
the  age  of  nine  years,  is  by  the  common  law 
entitled  to  dower;  but  she  may  be  deprived 
thereof  in  the  several  ways  following.  1.  By  the 
attainder  of  the  husband  for  treason  ;  but  not  for 
misprision  of  treason  or  felony.  2.  By  the  attain- 
der of  herself  for  treason  or  felony,  unless  after- 
wards pardoned,  in  which  case  her  capacity  to  be 
endowed  is  restored  as  Ailly  as  if  it  had  never 
been  lost.  3.  By  divorce  a  vinculo  matrimonii: 
it  must  be  observed  that  a  divorce,  a  mcnsa,  et 
thoro  will  not  deprive  the  wife  of  dower,  such 
divorce  being  merely  a  permission  to  the  parties 
to  live  separate,  and  not  a  dissolution  of, the  mar- 
riage. 4.  By  elopement  from  the  husband,  and 
living  with  an  adulterer :  but  if  the  former  be 
afterwards  voluntarily  reconciled,  and  suffer  his 
wife  to  dwell  with  him,  the  incapacity  will  be 
removed.  5.  By  withholding  the  title-deeds  of 
the  property  from  the  heir  at  law.  6.  By  joining 
with  the  husband  in  levying  a  fine  or  suffering 
a  common  recovery  of  his  lands:  but  this  will 
only  prevent  her  from  claiming  dower  out 
of  the  lands  comprized  in  the  fine  or  recovery. 
Also,  by  the  custom  of  London,  a  married  woman 
may  bar  herself  of  dower  by  a  bargain  arid  sale 
acknowledged  before  the  lord  mayor,  or  the 
recorder,  and  one  alderman,  and  enrolled  in  the 
court  of  hustings :  in  this  case  the  wife  must  be 
examined  separately  from  her  husband  as  to  her 
consent.  7.  The  last  and  most  usual  mode,  now 
in  practice,  of  barring  dower,  is  a  jointure  settled 
on  the  wife  before  marriage.  See  JOINTURE. 

DOWLAS,  n.s.    A  coarse  kind  of  linen 

Duwlat,  filthy  dowlas ;  I  have  given  them  away  to 
bakers'  wives,  and  they  have  made  boulters  of  them. 

Sttakspeare. 

DOWLAS  HEAD,  a  cape  of  Ireland,  on  the 
coast  of  Kerry,  in  Munster.  Near  this  are  seve- 
ral large  caves,  one  of  which  has  its  entrance  so 
low  as  hardly  to  admit  of  a  boat  with  a  man 
standing  up  in  it;  but,  further  in,  the  roof  is  as 
high  as  that  of  a  Gothic  cathedral,  and  has  a 
fine  echo. 

DOWLE1 ABAD,  a  district  of  Hindostan,  in 
the  nizam's  dominions,  in  the  province  of  Au- 
rungabad,  situated  between  the  nineteenth  and 
twentieth  degrees  of  north  latitude,  and  extend- 
ing along  the  north  side  of  the  Godavtry. 

DOWLETABAD,     DEOGHIR,      Or      DEOGHl  R,      a 

town  and  strong  fortress  in  the  province  of  Au- 
rungabad,  deemed  by  the  natives  impregnable. 
It  stands  on  the  summit  of  a  mountain,  sur- 
rounded with  other  enclosures,  of  which  that  on 
the  plain  contains  a  large  town.  The  two  lower 
forts  are  overtopped  by  the  upper,  and  coin- 


DOW 


441 


DOW 


Banded  by  it.  In  1595  Dowletabad  surrendered 
to  Ahmed  Nizam  Shah,  of  Ahmednuggur,  and 
on  the  fall  of  his  dynasty  it  was  taken  posses- 
sion of  by  Mallek  Amber,  an  Abyssinian  slave, 
who  was  reckoned  one  of  the  ablest  generals 
and  financiers  of  his  age.  His  successors  reigned 
until  1634,  when  it  was  taken  by  the  Moguls 
during  the  reign  of  Shah  Jehan,  and  the  capital 
transferred  to  the  neighbouring  town  of  Gurka, 
or  Kerkhi,  since  named  AURUNOAB AD,  which  see. 
DOWN,  n. s.  "i  Bel.  dons;  Swed.  dan; 
DOWN'ED,  adj.  £  Dan.  duun.  The  softest  part 
DOWN'Y,  adj.  J  of  a  bird's  plumage;  hence 
applied  to  the  soft  fibres  of  plants,  and  any  thing 
remarkably  soft  or  soothing. 

By  his  gates  of  breath 
There  lies  a  downy  feather,  which  stirs  not : 
Did  he  suspire,  that  light  and  weightless  down, 
Perforce  must  move.  Shakspeare. 

Banquo  !  Donalbain!  Malcolm!    awake! 
Shake  off  this  downy  sleep,  death's  counterfeit, 
And  look  on  death  itself.  Id.   Macbeth. 

There  he  plants  that  have  prickles,  yet  have  a.  downy 
or  velvet  rind  upon  their  leaves,  as  stock-gillyflowers 
and  coltsfoot;  which  down  or  nap  cousisteth  of  a 
subtile  spirit,  in  a  soft  substance. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Like  scattered  down,  by  howling  Eurus  blown, 
By  rapid  whirlwinds  from  his  mansion  thpown. 

Sandys. 

Give  me  flattery, 

Flattery  the  food  of  courts,  that  I  may  rock  him, 
And  lull  him  in  the  down  of  his  desires.  Beaumont. 

Virtue  is  the  roughest  way, 
But  proves  at  night  a  bed  of  down.         Wotton, 
Leave,  leave,  fair  bride  !  your  solitary  bed, 
No  more  shall  you  return  to  it  alone  ; 
It  nurseth  sadness  :  and  your  body's  print, 
Like  to  a  grave,  the  yielding  down  doth  dint. 

Donne. 

We  tumble  on  our  down,  and  court  the  blessing 
Of  a  short  minute's  slumber.  Derham's  Sophy. 

In  her  hand  she  held 

A  bough  of  fairest  fruit,  that  downy  smiled, 
New  gathered,    and  ambrosial  smell  diffused. 

Milton. 

A  side  breeze  from  westward  waits  their  sails  to  fill, 
And  rests  in  those  high  beds  his  downy  wings. 

Dryden. 

I  love  my  husband  still  ; 
But  love  him  as  he  was  when  youthful  grace, 
And  the  first  down  began  to  shade  his  face.  Id. 

A  tender  weakly  constitution   is  very  much  owing 
to  the  use  of  down  beds.  Locke. 

Thou  bosom  softness,  down  of  all  my  cares  ! 
I  could  recline  my  thoughts  upon  this  breast 
To  a  forgetfulness  of  all  my  griefs, 
And  yet  be  happy.  Southern's  Oroonoko. 

On  thy  chin  the  springing  beard  began 
To  spread  a  doubtful  down,  and  promise  man. 

Prior. 

What  pain  to  quit  the  world,  just  made  their  own, 
Their  nest  so  deeply  downed,  and  built  so  high  ! 
Too  low  they  build  who  build  beneath  the  stars. 

Young. 

Belinda  still  her  downy  pillow  prest, 
Her  guardian  sylph  prolonged  the  balmy  rest. 

Pope. 

How  much  do  they  mistake,  how  little  know 
Of  kings  and  kingdoms,  and  the  pains  which  flow 
From  royalty,  who  fancy  that  a  crown, 
Because  it  glistens,  must  be  lined  with  down. 

Churchill. 


How  long  shall  sloth  usurp  thy  useless  hours, 
Unnerve  thy  vigour,  and  enchain  thy  powers  ; 
While  artful  shades  thy  downy  couch  inclose, 
And  soft  solicitation  courts  repose  ? 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poems. 

For  the  preservation  of  the  immature  seed  nature 
has  used  many  ingenious  methods  ;  some  are  wrapped 
in  down,  as  the  seeds  of  the  rose,  bean,  and  cotton- 
plant  ;  others  are  suspended  in  a  large  air-vessel,  as 
those  of  the  bladder-sena,  staphylaea,  and  pea. 

Darwin. 

DOWN,  v.a.,v.  n.,n.  s.,  adj.   ~)       Saxon  bun  ; 
adv.  prep.  &  interj.          Erse,  dune  ;  a- 
DOWM'CAST,  adj.  hill.    The  sub- 

DOWN'FALL,  n.  s.  stantive*       has 

DOWN'FALLEN,  adj.  here  originated 

DOWN'GYVED,  adj.  the  other  uses 

DOWN'HILL,  n.  s.  &  adj.  >of  the  word, 
DOWN'LOOKED,  adj.  and  still  retains 

DOWN'LYING,  n.  s.  in  Sussex,  and 

DOWN'RIGHT,  adj.  &  adv.  in   some  other 

DOWN'SITTING,  n.  s.  parts   of  Eng- 

DowN'xRODDEN,par£.  ad).  land,  itsprimi- 
DOWN'WARD,  adj.  &  adv.  live  meaning. 
DOWN'WARDS,  adv.  _)  To  down  is 

used  by  Sidney  for  to  subdue  ;  beat  downwards. 
As  a  neuter  verb  it  signifies,  to  descend  ;  be  re- 
ceived. As  an  adjective,  dejected  ;  and  sometimes 
firm  ;  positive  (figuratively).  As  a  preposition, 
it  means  along  or  towards  a  lower  point.  As  an 
adverb,  on  or  tending  to  the  ground  ;  below  the 
horizon,  answering  and  opposed  to  up  ;  also  from 
former  to  later  times,  and  from  higher  to  lower 
station  or  repute.  As  an  interjection,  it  encou- 
rages to,  or  pronounces,  degradation  or  destruc- 
tion. Downcast  is,  bent  towards  the  ground. 
Downfal,  ruin  ;  calamity.  Downgy ved,  hanging 
down  like  fetters.  Downright  is,  plain ;  open  ; 
or,  as  we  say,  by  a  similar  figure,  straight- 
forward;  direct ;  unqualified.  The  meaning  of 
the  other  compounds  is  apparent. 

And  now  the  axe  is  put  to  the  roote  of  the  tree, 
therfor  every  tre  that  makith  not  good  fruyt  schal  be 
kit  down  and  schal  be  cast  into  the  fyr. 

Wiclif.  Matt.  3. 

Let  them  wander  up  and  down  for  meat,  and 
grudge  if  they  be  not  satisfied.  Psalm  lix.  15. 

Thou  knowest  my  downsitting  and  mine  uprising  ; 
thou  understandest  my  thoughts  afar  off. 

Id.  cxxxix.  2. 

Then  thought  the  prince  all  peril  sure  was  past, 
And  that  he  victor  onely  did  remayne  , 

No  sooner  thought,  then  that  the  carle  as  fast 
Gan  heap  huge  strokes  on  him,  as  ere  he  down  was 
cast.  Spenser. 

How  goes  the  night,  boy? 

— The  moon  is  down;  I  have  not  heard  the  clock, 
And  she  goes  down  at  twelve.  Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 
Down,  down  to  hell,  and  say  I  sent  thee  thither. 

Shakspeare. 

Go,  some  pull  down  the  Savoy  ;  others  to  the  inns 
of  courts  :  down  with  them  all.  Id. 

Why  dost  thou  say  king  Richard  is  deposed  ; 
Barest  thou,  thou  little  better  thing  than  earth, 
Divine  his  downfal  1  Id.  Richard  If. 

Lord  Hamlet,  with  his  stockings  loose, 
Ungartered  and  downgyved  to  his  ancles. 

Shaktpcare. 
Elves  away ! 
We  shall  chide  downright  if  I  longer  stay.  /«/. 


DOW 


442 


DOW 


A  ring  the  count  does  wear, 
That  downward  hath  succeeded  in  his  house, 
From  son  to  son,  some  four  or  five  descents.  Id. 

Mahomet  puts  his  chief  substance  into  certain  boats, 
to  be  conveyed  down  the  river,  as  purposing  to  fly. 

Knolles. 

An  admonition  from  a  dead  author,  or  a  caveat 
from  an  impartial  pen,  will  prevail  more  than  a  down- 
right advice,  which  may  be  mistaken  as  spoken  ma- 
gisterially. Bacon. 

I  would  rather  have  a  plain  downright  wisdom, 
than  a  foolish  and  affected  eloquence. 

Ben  Jonson's  Discoveries. 

Lord  of  much  riches,  which  the  use  renowns  : 
Seven   thousand   broad-tailed  sheep  grazed  on    his 

down*.  Sandys. 

The  idolatry  was  direct  and  downright  in  the  peo- 
ple, whose  credulity  is  illimitable. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errovrt. 

No  bread  will  down  with  them,  save  that  which 
the  earth  yields  ;  no  water  but  from  the  natural  wells 
or  rivers.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

To  come  from  all  things  to  nothing,  is  not  a  descen* 
but  a  downfall ;  and  it  is  a  rare  strength  and  con- 
stancy, not  to  be  maimed  at  least.  Id. 

We  can  naturally  like  no  view  of  ourselves,  unless 
we  look  downwards,  to  teach  us  what  humble  admirers 
we  ought  to  be  of  our  own  value.  Butler. 

He  shared  our  dividend  o'  the  crown, 
We  had  so  painfully  preached  down  ; 
And  forced  us,  though  against  the  grain, 
To'  have  calls  to  preach  it  up  again.          Hwiibras. 

A  giant's  slain  in  fight, 

Or  mowed  o'erthwart,  or  cleft  downright.  Id. 

Whom  they  hit,  none  on  their  feet  might  stand, 
Though  standing  else  as  rocks  :  but  down  they  fell 
By  thousands.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

But  first  I  mean 

To  exercise  him  in  the  wilderness, 
There  he  shall  first  lay  down  the  rudiments 
Of  his  great  warfare.  Milton. 

Not  all  the  fleecy  wealth 

That  doth  enrich  those  down*  is  worth  a  thought, 
To  this  my  errand,  and  the  care  it  brought.  Id. 

Look  downward  on  that  globe,  whose  hither  side, 
With  light  from  hence,  shines.  Id. 

It  is  downright  madness  to  strike  where  we  have  no 
power  to  hurt.  L' Estrange. 

Down  sinks  the  giant  with  a  thundering  sound, 
His  pond'rous  limbs  oppress  the  trembling  ground. 

Dry  den. 

But  now  they  cry,  down  with  the  palace,  fire  it, 
Pull  out  the'  usurping  queen.  Id. 

My  wily  nurse  by  long  experience  found, 
And  first  discovered  to  my  soul  its  wound  ; 
Tis  love,  said  she  ;  and  then  my  downcast  eyes, 
And  guilty  dumbness  witnessed  my  surprize.          Id. 

Heavy  the  third,  and  stiff,  be  sinks  apace  ; 
And  though  'tis  downfall  all,  but  creeps  along  the  race. 

Id. 

Jealousy,  suffused  with  jaundice  in  her  eyes, 
Discolouring  all  she  viewed,  hi  tawny  dressed  ; 
Downlooked,  and  with  a  cuckoo  on  her  fist.  Id. 

When  Aurora  leaves  our  northern  sphere, 
She  lights  the  downward  heaven,  and  rises  there. 

Id. 

A  downright  scholar  is  one  that  has  much  learning 
in  the  ore,  unwrought  and  untried,  which  time  and 
experience  fashions  and  refines.  Jiji.  Earle. 

It  has  been  still  preached  up,  but  acted  down  ;  and 
dealt  with  as  the  eagle  in  the  fable  did  with  the  oyster, 


carrying  it  up  on  high,  that  by  letting  it  fall,  he  might 
dash  it  in  pieces.  South. 

We  have  seen  some,  by  the  ways  by  which  they 
had  designed  to  rise  uncontrollably,  to  have  directly 
procured  their  utler  downfall.  Id. 

The  hidden  beauties  seemed  in  wait  to  lie, 

To  down  proud  hearts  that  would  not  willing  die. 

Sidney. 
On  the  downs  we  see,  near  Wilton  fair, 

A  hastened  hare  from  greedy  greyhound  go.     Id. 

Wanton  languishing  borrowed  of  her-  eyes,  the 
downcast  look  of  modesty.  Id. 

A  man  falling  down  a  precipice,  though  in  motion, 
is  not  at  liberty,  because  he  cannot  stop  that  motion 
if  he  would.  Locke. 

If  he  be  hungry  more  than  wanton,  bread  alont  will 
down;  and  if  he  be  not  hungry,  'tis  not  fit  he  should 
eat.  Id. 

Hills  are  ornamental  to  the  earth,  affording  pica- 
bant  prospects  to  them  that  look  downwards  from  them 
upon  the  subjacent  countries.  Ray  on  tlie  Creation. 

Hills  afford  pleasant  prospects  ;  as  they  must  needs 
acknowledge  who  have  been  on  the  downs  of  Sussex. 

Id. 

There  are  few,  very  few,  authors,  that  will  own 
themselves  in  a  mistake,  though  all  the  world  see 
them  to  be  in  downright  nonsense.  Toiler. 

There  is  not  a  more  melancholy  object  in  the 
learned  world,  than  a  man  who  has  written  himself 
down.  A  ddison. 

Thy  downcast  looks,  and  thy  disordered  thoughts, 
Tell  me  my  fate  :  I  ask  not  the  success 
My  cause  has  found.  Id.   Cato. 

It  is  then  (in  old  age)  we  have  nothing  to  manage, 
as  the  phrase  is ;  we  speak  the  downright  truth,  and 
whether  the  rest  of  the  world  will  give  us  the  privi- 
lege or  not,  we  have  so  little  to  ask  of  them,  that  we 
can  take  it.  Steele. 

What  remains  of  the  subject,  after  the  decoction, 
is  continued  to  be  boiled  down,  with  the  addition  of 
fresh  water,  to  a  sapid  fat.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

And  the  first  steps  a  downhill  greensward  yields. 

Congreve. 

As  you  lift  up  the  glasses,  the    drop   will   ascend 

slower  and  slower,  and  at  length  rest,   being  carried 

downward  by  its  weight  as  much  as  upwards  by  the 

attraction.  Newton. 

O  happy  plains,  remote  from  war's  alarms, 

And  all  the  ravages  of  hostile  arms  ! 

And  happy  shepherds!   who,  secure  from  fear, 

On  open  downs  preserve  your  fleecy  care.        Guy. 

To  compass  this,  his  building  is  a  town, 
His  pond  an  ocean,  his  parterre  a  down.    Pope. 

What  would  this  man?    Now  upward  will  he  soar 
And,  little  less  than  angel,  would  be  more ; 
Now  looking  downwards,  just  as  grieved  appears 
To  want  the  strength  of  bulls,  the  fur  of  bears.      Id. 

Religion  seems  not  in  danger  from  downright 
atheism,  since  rational  men  must  reject  that  for  want 
of  proof.  Rogers. 

Who  shall  dispute  what  the  reviewers  say  ? 

their  word  's  sufficient ;  and  to  ask  a  reason, 

In  such  a  state  as  theirs,  is  downright  treason. 

Churchill. 

This  structure  in  some  degree  obtains  in  the  eso- 
phagus or  throat  of  cows,  who  by  similar  means  con- 
vey their  food  first  downwards  and  afterwards  up- 
wards by  a  retrograde  motion  of  the  annular  muscles 
or  cartilages,  for  the  purpose  of  a  second  mastication 
of  it.  Darwin. 

A  more  unsafe  and  uncertain  rule  could  hardly 
be  laid  down,  than  this  of  estimating  property  accord 
ing  to  its  value  at  some  remoter  period  of  our  history. 

Sir  S.  Komilly. 


443 


DOW 


Gazing  on  his  Trojan  bride, 
With  some  remorse  within  for  Hector  slain 
And  Priam  weeping,  mingled  with  deep  passion 
For  the  sweet  downcast  virgin,  whose  young  hand 
Trembled  in  his  who  slew  her  brother.         Byron. 

Around  her  form  a  thin  robe  twining, 
Nought  concealed  her  bosom  shining  j 
Through  the  parting  of  her  hair, 
Bloating  darkly  downward  there, 
Her  rounded  arm  showed  white  and  bare. 

Id.  Siege  of  Corinth. 

DOWN,  in  commerce,  the  fine  feathers  from 
the  breasts  of  several  birds,  particularly  of  the 
duck  kind.  That  of  the  eider  duck,  see  ANAS, 
is  the  most  valuable.  These  birds  pluck  it  from 
their  breasts,  and  line  their  nests  with  it.  We 
are  told  that  the  quantity  of  down  found  in  one 
nest  more  than  filled  the  crown  of  a  hat,  yet 
weighed  no  more  than  three  quarters  of  an  ounce. 
Three  pounds  of  this  down  may  be  compressed 
into  a  space  scarcely  bigger  than  one's  fist ;  yet  is 
afterwards  so  dilatable  as  to  fill  a  quilt  five  feet 
square.  That  found  in  the  nests  is  /nost  valued, 
and  termed  live  down;  it  is  infinitely  more  elas- 
tic than  that  plucked  from  the  dead  bird,  which 
is  little  esteemed. 

DOWN,  a  county  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  con- 
taining a  bishopric  of  the  same  name,  founded 
in  the  fifth  century :  it  contains  eight  baronies, 
and  one  lordship,  is  fifty  miles  in  length,  by  forty 
in  breadth,  having  a  surface  of  364,118  plan- 
tation acres.      Down   is   thickly   inhabited   by 
resident  gentry,  and  is  extensively  engaged  in 
the  manufacture   of  linen.     The  towns  of  this 
county  are  some  of  the  most  comfortable  and 
elegant  in  Ireland.     The  surface  is  rather  hilly  ; 
the  prevailing  rock,  slate ;  the  soil  clay  loam, 
and  occasionally  sand.    A  group  of  lofty  granite 
mountains   in   the   south   occupies   an   area  of 
about  ninety  square  miles,  between  Newry  and 
Dundrum  Bay :  in  these  mountains  beryls,  not 
unlike  emeralds,  are  frequently  found,  and  sold 
in  London  at  high  prices.     The  Sliebh  Croob 
group,  in  the  centre  of  the  county,  is  also  a  gra- 
nitic region.     Sand-stone  is  also  met  with,  but 
limestone  scarcely  at  all.   If  we  except  the  above 
mentioned  districts,  this  county  may  be  said  to 
be  wholly  under  tillage  or  pasture.     The  chief 
towns  are  Bangor,  Donaghadee,  Hillsboro'  (the 
residence  of  the  marquis  of  Downshire),  Ros- 
trevor,   a   picturesque   bathing   village,  Bann- 
bridge,   Downpatrick,   the   assizes   town;    and 
Newry,   a   handsome   flourishing  town,  in  the 
lordship  of  that  name.     There  are  several  valu- 
able  fishing  stations   on   the   sea-coast  of  this 
county,  from  Bangor  to  Carlingford.    Dundrum 
Bay  affords  good  trawling-ground :  Strangford 
Lough  has  hitherto  been  avoided,  from  a  sup- 
posed intricacy  of  navigation,  and  from  being 
represented  as  a  bar-harbour;  but  it  has  been 
shown  by  Mr.  Nimmothat  Strangford  Lough  is 
the  safest  harbour  on  the  coast,  at  the  same  time 
that  he  has  detected  the  existence  of  a  rock  in 
the  entrance,  called  the  Buller  Pladdy,  hitherto 
unknown.     Carlingford    harbour   is    obstructed 
by  two  bars,  Cranfield   and  Stalken :  this  har- 
bour requires  a  new  chart.     A  pier  has  lately 
been  erected  at  Ardglass,  at  the  public  expense, 
and  another  at  Killough,  by  the  proprietor,  lord 
Bangor. 


Graiiite  is  found  in  two  great  districts  of 
Down,  the  Mourne  and  Sliebh  Croob  groups. 
Slate  is  also  abundant,  and  it  is  probable  that,  at 
their  junction,  valuable  mines  will  yet  be  dis- 
covered. Lead  mines  have  been  opened  near 
Newton-Ardes,  Portaferry,  and  Castlewellan,  but 
not  yet  worked  to  any  extent.  Copper  is  found 
at  Rostrevor,  Portaferry,  and  Clonligg.  Slate, 
of  superior  quality,  is  raised  at  Ballywalter  and 
Doomarah :  limestone  at  Cultra  and  Moira ; 
and  several  quarries  of  blackish  marble  are  suc- 
cessfully worked  in  this  last-mentioned  district. 
Pearls,  of  some  value,  are  often  found  in  the 
rivers  Bann  and  Lagan.  This  county  is  rich  in 
remains  of  antiquity ;  here  are  stone  altars  and 
cromliachs ;  the  giant's  ring ;  raths  and  mounds 
of  singular  formation  :  round  towers  stood  at 
Drumboe  and  Downpatrick,  and  many  beautiful 
ecclesiastical  buildings,  though  now  almost 
ruined,  bear  testimony  to  the  ancient  learning 
and  piety  of  this  county  ;  the  remains  of  thirty- 
six  are  still  discoverable.  Amongst  the  natural 
curiosities,  the  chief  are  the  caves  of  Ardglass 
and  Ballycam.  Many  military  antiquities  also 
exist  here :  several  of  the  finest  castles  were 
erected,  during  the  civil  wars,  by  colonel  Monck. 
DOWNHAM,  a  town  of  Norfolk,  ten  miles 
south  of  Lynn,  famous  for  its  butter;  there  being 
nearly  1000  firkins  bought  here  every  Monday, 
and  sent  up  the  river  Ouse  to  Cambridge ;  from 
whence  it  is  conveyed  to  London  in  the  Cam- 
bridge waggons,  and  hence  called  Cambridge 
butter.  The  church  is  a  neat  building,  situate 
on  a  rising  ground ;  the  ascent  to  it  on  the  north- 
west is  by  a  flight  of  brick  steps,  and  on  the 
south  by  a  gradual  ascent,  ornamented  with  a 
row  of  lime-trees.  In  the  vicinity  of  this 
church  were  formerly  several  religious  foun- 
dations, particularly  a  priory  of  Benedictine 
monks.  Downham  has  a  market  on  Saturday, 
and  is  seated  on  the  Ouse;  thirty-five  miles 
north-east  of  Cambridge,  and  eighty-four  north 
by  east  of  London.  Long.  0°  20'  E.,  lat.  54° 
40' N. 

DOWNINGS,  a  post  town  of  Pennsylvania, 
in  Chester  county,  on  the  east  side  of  Brandy- 
wine  Creek ;  thirty-three  miles  west  by  north  of 
Philadelphia,  and  nearly  seven  north-west  of 
Westchester. 

DOWNPATRICK,  the  assizes  town  of  the 
county  of  Down,  in  Ireland :  it  is  ninety-two  miles 
from  Dublin,  is  a  borough,  post,  and  fair  town. 
He're  St.  Patrick  is  said  to  have  been  interred, 
along  with  St.  Bridget  and  St.  Columb.  There 
are  several  monastic  ruins  in  the  vicinity,  also 
St.  Patrick's  well,  still  supposed  to  possess  very 
singular  healing  virtues,  and  used  as  Holy-well, 
in  Flintshire,  both  for  partial  and  total  immer- 
sion. This  town  has  a  handsome  court-house;  a 
capacious  jail,  lately  erected;  a  diocesan  school ; 
an  establishment  for  the  support  of  clergymen's 
widows  ;  Southwell's  hospital ;  a  poor  school ; 
and  meeting-houses  for  Presbyterians  and  Metho- 
dists. The  staple  is  linen. 

DOWNS,  a  celebrated  road  for  ships,  extend- 
ing six  miles  along-  the  east  coast  of  Kent,  be- 
tween North  and  South  Foreland ;  where  both 
the  outward  and  homeward-bound  ships  fre- 
quently make  some  stay ;  and  squadrons  of  men 


DOZ 


444 


DOZ 


of  war  rendezvous  in  time  of  war.  It  affords 
excellent  anchorage ;  and  is  defended  by  the 
castles  of  Deal,  Dover,  and  Sandwich,  as  well  as 
by  the  Goodwin  Sands. 

DO  WNTON,  or  DUNKTON,  an  ancient  borough 
in  Wiltshire,  which  sent  two  members  to  parlia- 
ment. It  retained  this  privilege  until  1832, 
when  it  was  disfranchised  by  the  first  and 
second  clauses  in  the  Reform  Bill.  Its  chief 
trade  is  in  malt,  paper,  leather,  laces,  &c.  It  has 
a  neat  church,  the  tower  of  which  has  been 
raised  about  thirty  feet,  at  the  expense  of  the 
earl  of  Radnor.  Here  is  a  good  free-school, 
chiefly  supported  by  the  produce  of  the  fairs,  and 
also  a  well-regulated  workhouse.  It  is  seated  on 
the  Avon,  six  miles  south-east  of  Salisbury,  and 
eighty-four  W.  S. W.  of  London.  Lon.  1°  36'  W., 
lat.  51°0'N. 

DOXOL'OGY,  n.  s.  A<5£a  and  Xo>c-  A  form 
of  giving  glory  to  God. 

David  breaks  forth  into  these  triumphant  praises 
ana  doxologiet.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 
•who  has  kept  me  this  day  from  shedding  blood,  and 
from  avenging  myself  with  my  own  hand.  South. 

Little  did  Athanasius  imagine,  that  ever  it  would 
have  been  received  in  the  Christian  church,  to  con- 
clude their  books  with  a  doxulogy  to  God  and  the 
blessed  virgin.  Stillingfleet. 

DOXOLOGY,  an  hymn  used  in  praise  of  the 
Almighty,  distinguished  by  the  title  of  greater 
and  lesser.  Both  the  doxologies  have  a  place  in 
the  church  of  England,  the  former  being  repeated 
after  every  psalm,  and  the  latter  used  in  the  com- 
munion service. 

DOXOLOGY,  THE  GREATER,  or  the  angelic  hymn, 
was  of  great  note  in  the  ancient  church.  It 
began  with  these  words,  which  the  angels  sung 
at  our  Saviour's  birth,  Glory  be  to  God  on  high, 
&c.  It  was  chiefly  used  in  the  communion  ser- 
vice, and  in  private  devotions. 

DOXOLOGY,  THE  LESSER,  was  anciently  only  a 
single  sentence,  without  response,  running  in 
these  words,  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the 
Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end, 
Amen.  Part  of  the  latter  clause,  As  it  was  in 
the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be,  was 
inserted  some  time  after  the  first  composition. 
Some  read  this  ancient  hymn,  Glory  be  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son,  with  the  Holy  Ghost: 
others,  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  in  or  by  the  Son, 
and  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  difference  of  ex- 
pression occasioned  no  disputes  in  the  church, 
till  the  followers  of  Arius  began  to  make  use  of 
the  latter  as  a  distinguishing  character  of  their 
party,  when  it  was  entirely  laid  aside  by  the 
Catholics,  and  the  use  of  it  was  sufficient  to 
bring  any  one  under  suspicion  of  heterodoxy. 
The  doxology  was  used  at  the  close  of  every 
solemn  office.  The  western  church  repeated  it  at 
the  end  of  every  psalm.  Many  of  their  prayers 
were  also  concluded  with  it,  particularly  the 
solemn  thanksgiving  or  consecration  prayer  at  the 
eucharist.  It  was  also  the  ordinary  conclusion  of 
their  sermons. 

DOX'Y,  n.  s.  A  whore ;  a  loose  wench.  A 
diminutive  of  DUCK,  which  see. 

When  daffodils  begin  to  pure, 
With  heigh !  the  doxy  o'er  the  dale. 

Shaktpeare. 


DOYEN  (Francois),  a  celebrated  painter,  born 
at  Paris  in  1726,  was,  while  a  boy,  continually 
disfiguring  his  school-books  with  sketches.  Some 
of  these  being  seen  by  an  amateur,  he  persuaded 
the  parents  of  the  lad  to  place  him  under  C. 
Vatiloo,  and  at  twenty  years  of  age  he  contended 
for  the  prize  of  the  academy  and  gained  it.  By 
virtue  of  this  he  went  to  Rome,  where  he  attached 
himself  principally  to  the  works  of  Annibal 
Caracci,  but  became  equally  enamoured,  after- 
wards, of  the  style  of  Pietro  da  Cortona.  On 
his  return  to  Paris  he  employed  himself  two 
years  on  a  large  picture  of  the  death  of  Virginia. 
His  principal  object  was  to  gain  the  approbation 
of  Vanloo.  But  that  artist  had  been  prejudiced 
against  him,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could 
be  prevailed  upon  to  look  at  it.  At  last,  after 
regarding  it  silently  for  some  time,  he  embraced 
Doyen  affectionately,  and  applauded  the  per- 
formance every  where.  From  this  time  Doyen 
rose  rapidly  into  fame.  One  of  his  best  paintings 
was  a  representation  of  winter,  of  which  there  is  > 
an  engraving.  He  visited  Petersburgh  at  the 
invitation  of  the  Empress  Catharine,  and  was 
chosen  professor  of  the  academy  of  painting  there, 
where  he  died  in  1806. 

DOZE,  v.  n.  &u.a.  )       Sax.   draes  ;    Dutch 

DOZ'INESS,  n.  s.          >daes;      Teut.      dosen ; 

DO'ZY,  adj.  j  Swed.  dasa.   See  DAZE. 

To  slumber;  sleep  lightly;  become  confused  or 
drowzy.  The  active  verb  signifying  to  stupify, 
make  dull,  seems  derived  from  the  neuter  verb : 
doziness  is  sleepiness;  and  figuratively  stu- 
pidly ;  dozy,  drowsy. 

He  was  now  much  decayed  in  his  parts,  and  with 
immoderate  drinking  doted  in  his  understanding. 

Clarendon. 

There  was  no  sleeping  under  his  roof ;  if  he  hap- 
pened to  dote  a  little,  the  jolly  cobler  waked  him. 

L' Estrange. 

It  has  happened  to  young  men  of  the  greatest  wit 
to  waste  their  spirits  with  anxiety  and  pain,  so  far 
as  to  doze  upon  their  work  with  too  much  eagerness 
of  doing  well.  Dry  den, 

The  yawning  youth,  scarce  half  awake,  essays 
II is  lazy  limbs  and  dosy  head  to  raise.  Id. 

A  man,  by  a  violent  fit  of  the  gout  in  his  limbs, 
finds  a  doziness  in  his  head,  or  a  want  of  appetite. 

Loehe. 

How  to  the  banks,  where  bards  departed  doze, 
They  led  him  soft.  Pope's  Dttnciad. 

DOZ'EN,  n.  s.  Fr.  dousaine  ;  Teut.  dutzend; 
Ital.  Span,  and  Port,  dozsena ;  probably  a  cor- 
ruption of  Lat.  duodecim.  Twelve,  taken  collec- 
tively. Dr.  Johnson  says,  it  is  seldom  used  but 
on  light  occasions.  But  see  the  definition  of 
Locke :  its  convenience  in  fact  has  occasioned  i 
to  be  in  constant  use  in  modern  times,  both  on 
serious  as  well  as  light  occasions. 

We  cannot  lodge  and  board  a  doxen  or  fourteen 
gentlewomen,  but  we  keep  a  bawdy  house  straight. 

Shakspeare. 

That  the  Indian  figs  bear  such  huge  leaves,  or  de- 
licate fruit,  I  could  never  find  ;  yet  I  have  travelled 
a  doxen  miles  together  under  them.  Raleigh. 

We  have  more  words  than  notions,  and  half  a 
doxen  words  for  the  same  thing.  Sometimes  we  put 
a  new  signification  to  an  old  word,  as  when  we  call 
a  piece  a  gun.  Seldcn. 


DRA 


445 


DRA 


By  putting  twelve  units  together,  we  have  ttie  com- 
plex idea  of  a  doxen.  Locke. 

The  number  of  dissenters  was  something  under  a 
dozen  with  them.  Swift. 

DRAAIYA,  or  DREHYEII,  a  well-built  town 
of  Arabia,  the  capital  of  the  Wahabees  sect.  It 
is  represented  as  1 60  leagues  south-east  of  Jeru- 
salem. It  is  situated  at  the  base  of  lofty  moun- 
tains, in  a  fertile  country. 

DRAB,  n.  s.  Sax.  ^onabbe,  lees.  A  whore ; 
a  strumpet. 

If  your  worship  will  take  order  for  the  drabs  and  the 
knaves,  you  need  not  fear  the  bawds.  Shakspeare. 

Cursed  be  the  wretch  so  venal  and  so  vain, 
Paltry  and  proud  as  drabs  in  Drury-lane.      Pope. 

DRABA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  siliculosa 
order,  tetradynamia  class  of  plants ;  natural  order 
thirty-ninth,  siliquosae.  The  silicula  is  entire, 
and  oval  oblong;  with  the  valves  a  little  plain, 
parallel  to  the  partition :  there  is  no  style. 
There  are  sixteen  species;  of  which  the  one 
chiefly  worthy  of  notice  is  the  D.  verna,  or  early 
whitlow  grass.  It  has  naked  stalks  with  leaves 
a  little  serrated.  The  blossoms  are  white,  and  at 
night  the  flowers  hang  down.  It  grows  on  old 
walls  and  dry  banks.  It  is  one  of  the  earliest 
flowering  plants  we  have,  and  is  good  to  eat  as  a 
salad.  Goats,  sheep,  and  horses  eat  it :  cows  are 
not  fond  of  it ;  swine  refuse  it. 

DRABRICIUS  (Nicholas),  a  celebrated  enthu- 
siast, born  in  Moravia  in  1587.  IJe  was  admitted 
minister  in  1616;  but,  on  account  of  the  severe 
edicts  against  the  Protestants,  he  retired  to  Hun- 
gary in  1629.  He  then  commenced  woollen- 
draper;  and,  when  about  fifty  years  of  age,  assumed 
the  prophetical  office,  and  had  his  first  vision  on 
the  23d  February,  1630,  by  which  he  was  pro- 
mised in  general  great  armies  from  the  north  and 
east,  which  should  crush  the  house  of  Austria. 
In  1654  Drabricius  was  restored  to  his  ministry, 
and  had  more  visions  than  ever,  which  he  com- 
municated to  his  coadjutor  Comenius,  that  he 
might  publish  them  to  all  nations.  Comenius, 
fearing  that  if  he  did  not  print  them  he  should 
disobey  God,  and  if  he  did  he  would  be  exposed 
to  the  ridicule  of  men,  printed  them,  but  would 
not  distribute  the  copies,  arid  entitled  the  book 
Lux  in  Tenebris.  Some  say  Drabricius  was 
burnt  as  a  false  prophet;  others,  that  he  died  in 
Turkey. 

DRABLER,  in  the  sea  language,  a  small  sail 
in  a  ship,  which  is  the  same  to  a  bonnet,  that  a 
bonnet  is  to  a  course,  and  is  only  used  when  the 
course  and  bonnet  are  too  shoal  to  clothe  the 
mast.  See  BONNET  and  COURSE. 

DRABLING,  in  angling,  is  a  method  of  catch- 
ing barbel.  Take  a  large  line  of  six  yards ; 
which,  before  fastening  it  to  the  rod,  must  be 
put  through  a  piece  of  lead,  that,  if  the  fish  bite, 
it  may  slip  to  and  fro,  and  that  the  water  may 
something  move  it  on  the  ground ;  bait  with  a 
lob-worm  well  secured,  and  so  by  its  motion  the 
barbel  will  be  enticed  into  the  danger  without 
suspicion.  The  best  places  are  in  running  water, 
near  piles,  or  under  wooden  bridges,  supported 
with  oaks  floated  and  slimy. 

DRABS,  in  the  salt  works,  a  kind  of  wooden 
boxes  for  holding  the  salt  when  taken  out  of  the 


boiling  pan ,  the  bottoms  of  which  are  made 
shelving  or  inclining  forwards,  that  the  briny 
moisture  of  the  salt  may  drain  off. 

DRAG,  an  imaginary  being,  formerly  much 
dreaded  by  the  country  people  in  many  parts  of 
France.  The  clracs  were  supposed  to  be  mali- 
cious, or,  at  least,  tricksome  demons ;  said  to  lay 
gold  cups  and  rings  over  the  surface  of  pits  and 
rivers,  as  baits  to  draw  women  and  children  in. 
DRAC/ENA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order,  and  hexandria  class  of  plants  :  COR. 
sexpartite  and  erect ;  the  filaments  a  little  thicker 
about  the  middle ;  the  berry  trilocular  and 
monospermous.  Species,  one  only,  a  native  of 
the  West  Indies. 

DRACHM,  n.  s.  \  Fr.  dragme;  Span,  and 
DRAM,  n.s.  &.  v.  n.  $  Port,  drama ;  Lat.  dracli 
ma ;  Arab,  drahm ;  Gr.  fy>ax/«j ;  Heb.  flOVl, 
from  *pn,  a  way,  PUQ,  to  spend  ;  i.  e.  as  much 
as  would  be  expended  by  a  traveller. — Or,  says 
Parkhurst,  because  anciently  equal  to  six  o/3oXot, 
or  bars  of  iron,  that  a  man  could  grasp  in  his  hand, 
thus  deriving  it  from  the  verb  Spaaau,  Stdpayncu, 
to  clutch.  A  coin;  a  weight;  the  eighth  part 
of  an  ounce ;  a  small  definite  quantity  ;  a  dose. 
The  verb  is  sometimes  used,  vulgarly,  for  to 
drink  drams. 

True  be  it  said,  whatever  man  it  said, 
That  love  with  gall  and  honey  doth  abound  ; 
But  if  the  one  be  with  the  other  weighed, 
For  every  dram  of  honey  therein  found, 
A  pound  of  gall  doth  over  it  redound.    Spenser. 
I  could  do  this,  and  that  with  no  rash  potion, 
But  with  a  lingering  dram,  that  should  not  work 
Maliciously  like  poison.     Shakspeare.    Winter's  Tale. 

See  here  these  movers,  that  do  prize  their  honours 
At  a  cracked  drachm.  Id.  Macbeth. 

The  trial  being  made  betwixt  lead  and  lead,  weigh 
ing  severally  seven  drams  in  the  air,  the  balance  in 
the  water  weigheth  only  four  drama  and  forty-one 
grains,  and  abate th  of  the  weight  in  the  air  two  drama 
and  nineteen  grains  :  the  balance  kept  the  same  depth 
in  the  water.  Bacon. 

No  hallowed  oils,  no  gums  I  need, 

No  new-born  drams  of  purging  fire, 
One  rosy  drop  from  David's  seed 

Was  worlds  of  seas  to  quench  thine  ire  : 
0,  precious  ransom  !  which,  once  paid, 
That  consummatum  est  was  said.  Wotton. 

He  that  has  not  religion  to  govern  his  morality,  is 
not  a  dram  better  than  my  mastiff-dog.  Selden. 

If  there  had  been  but  any  drachm,  of  good  nature  ia 
these  Hebrews,  they  had  relented. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

No  dram  of  judgment  with  thy  force  is  joined, 
Thy  body  is  of  profit,  and  my  mind. 

Dryden's  Fa'iles. 

Every  dram  of  brandy,  every  pot  of  ale  that  you 
drink,  raiseth  your  character.  Swift. 

A  second  see,  by  meeker  manners  known, 
And  modest  as  the  maid  that  sips  alone  ; 
From  the  strong  fate  of  drams  if  thou  get  free, 
Another  Durfy,  Ward  !  shall  sing  in  thee.     Pope, 

DRACO,  a  celebrated  lawgiver  of  Athens. 
When  he  exercised  the  office  of  archon,  he  made 
a  code  of  laws  for  his  fellow-citizens,  wherein  all 
crimes  were  made  capital ;  and  even  idleness  was 
punished  with  death  as  well  as  murder.  These 
laws  were  at  first  enforced,  but  they  -vere  after- 


DRA 


44  F 


DRA 


wards  neglected  on  account  of  their  extreme 
severity ;  and  Solon  totally  abolished  them, 
except  that  one  which  punished  a  murderer  with 
death.  The  respect  of  Draco's  admirers  proved 
fatal  to  him.  When  at  jEgina,  he  appeared  on 
the  theatre,  he  was  received  with  repeated  ap- 
plause ;  and  the  people,  according  to  the  custom 
of  the  Athenians,  showed  their  respect  by  throw- 
ing their  garments  upon  him.  This  was  done  in 
such  profusion,  that  Draco  was  soon  hid  under 
them,  and  smothered.  He  lived  about  A.  A.  C. 
624. 

DRACO.     See  ASTRONOMY. 

DRACO,  the  dragon,  in  zoo  ogy,  a  genus 
belonging  to  the  order  of  amphibia  reptilia;  the 
characters  of  which  are  :  it  has  four  legs,  a  cylin- 
drical tail,  and  two  membranaceous  wings, 
radiated  like  the  fins  of  a  fish,  by  which  he 
is  enabled  to  fly,  but  not  to  any  great  distance  at 
a  time.  There  are  two  species,  both  harmless 
creatures,  feeding  on  flios,  ants,  and  small  in- 
sects, viz.  1.  D.  praepos,  with  the  wings  fixed  to 
the  fore-legs.  It  is  a  native  of  America.  2. 
D.  volans,  the  flying  dragon,  with  the  wings 
entirely  distinct  from  the  fore-legs.  It  is  found 
in  America  and  the  East  Indies. 

DRACO  VOLANS,  in  meteorology,  a  fiery  exha- 
lation, frequent  in  marshy  and  cold  countries. 
It  is  most  common  in  summer ;  and  though  prin- 
cipally seen  playing  near  the  banks  of  rivers,  or 
in  boggy  places,  yet  sometimes  mounts  up  to  a 
considerable  height  in  the  air;  its  appearance 
being  that  of  an  oblong,  sometimes  roundish, 
fiery  body,  with  a  long  tail.  It  is  entirely  harm- 
less, frequently  sticking  on  the  hands  and  clothes 
of  people  without  injuring  them. 

DRACOCEPHALUM,  dragon's  head,  a 
genus  of  the  gymnospermia  order,  and  didyna- 
mia  class  of  plants  :  COR.  throat  inflated,  upper 
lip  concave.  There  are  thirteen  species,  most 
of  them  herbaceous,  annual,  or  perennial,  plants, 
from  eighteen  inches  to  three  feet  high,  garnished 
mostly  with  entire  leaves,  and  whorled  spikes  of 
small  monopetalous  and  ringent  flowers  of  a  blue, 
white,  or  purple  color.  They  are  all  easily  pro- 
pagated by  seeds,  which  may  be  sown  either  in 
spring  or  autumn.  They  require  no  culture  but 
to  keep  them  clear  from  weeds. 

DRACONARIUS,  Gr.  SpctKovapiot,  and 
fyaicovrao^opof,  in  antiquity,  dragon-bearer. 
The  Persians,  Parthians,  Scythians,  &c.,  bore 
dragons  on  their  standards  ;  whence  the  standards 
themselves  were  called  dracones.  See  next  arti- 
cle. The  Romans  borrowed  the  custom  from 
the  Parthians;  or,  as  Casaubon  has  it,  from  the 
Dacae  ;  or,  as  Codin,  from  the  Assyrians.  The 
Roman  emperors  carried  it  to  Constantinople. 

DRACONES,  among  the  Romans,  were 
figures  of  dragons,  painted  in  red,  on  their  flags, 
as  appears  from  Ammianus  Marcellinus :  but 
among  the  Persians  and  Parthians  they  were  like 
the  Roman  eagles,  figures  in  full  relievo ;  so  that 
the  Romans  were  frequently  deceived,  and  took 
them  for  real  dragon;-. 

DRACONTIUM,  in  botany,  dragons;  a 
genus  of  the  polyandria  order,  and  gynandria 
class  of  plants ;  natural  order  second,  piperitae. 
The  spatha  is  cymbiform,  or  shaped  like  a  boat; 
the  spadix  covered  all  over:  CAL.  none;  petals 


five;  berries  polyspermous.  There  are  five 
species,  all  natives  of  the  Indies.  D.  pertusum, 
with  leaves  having  holes,  and  a  climbing  stalk. 
It  is  a  native  of  most  of  the  West-India  islands, 
and  has  trailing  stalks  which  put  out  roots  at 
every  joint,  that  fasten  to  the  trunks  of  trees, 
walls,  or  any  support  which  is  near  them,  and 
thereby  rise  to  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet.  This 
plant  is  easily  propagated  by  cuttings ;  which  if 
planted  in  pots  filled  with  poor  sandy  earth,  and 
plunged  into  a  hot-bed,  will  soon  put  out  roots  ; 
but  the  plants  are  so  tender,  that  they  must  be 
preserved  in  a  store 

DRACUNCULT,  in  medicine,  small  long 
worms  which  breed  in  the  muscular  parts  of  the 
arms  and  legs,  called  Guinea  worms.  This  dis- 
temper is  very  common  in  Guinea,  and  particu- 
larly among  the  natives  :  Kempfer  found  it  so 
also  at  Ormuz,  upon  the  Persian  Gulph,  and 
likewise  in  Tartary  ;  but  this  distemper  is  not  so- 
frequent  any  where  as  on  the  Gold  Coast,  at 
Anamaboe,  and  Cormantin.  The  worm  is  white, 
round,  and  uniform,  very  much  resembling  white 
round  tape,  or  bobbin.  It  lodges  between  the 
interstices  and  membranes  of  the  muscles,  where 
it  insinuates  itself,  sometimes  exceeding  five  ells 
in  length.  It  occasions  no  great  pain  at  the 
beginning;  but  at  such  times  as  it  is  ready  to 
make  its  exit,  the  part  adjoining  to  the  extremity 
of  the  worm,  where  it  attempts  its  exclusion, 
begins  to  swell,  throb,  and  be  inflamed ;  this 
generally  happens  about  the  ancle,  leg,  or  thigh, 
and  seldom  higher.  The  countries  where  this 
distemper  is  in  any  degree  prevalent,  are  very 
hot  and  sultry,  liable  to  great  droughts,  and  the 
inhabitants  make  use  of  stagnating  and  corrupted 
water,  in  which  it  is  very  probable  that  the  ova 
of  these  animalcula  may  be  contained  ;  for  such 
white  people  as  drink  this  water,  are  troubled 
with  the  disease  as  well  as  the  negroes.  Sur- 
geons seldom  attempt  to  extract  this  worm  by 
making  an  incision;  but  as  soon  as  they  perceive 
the  tumor  rise  to  a  competent  bulk,  they  endea- 
vour to  bring  it  to  a  suppuration,  with  all  con- 
venient expedition;  and  then  the  head  of  the 
worm  discovers  itself,  which  they  secure,  by 
tying  it  to  a  bit  of  stick  or  cotton,  that  it  may 
not  draw  itself  up  again  :  thus  they  continue  to 
roll  it  round  the  stick,  sometimes  one  inch, 
sometimes  two  or  more,  each  day,  taking  care 
not  to  break  the  worm,  for  it  would  be  very  dif- 
ficult to  recover  the  end  of  it  again ;  and  an 
abscess  would  be  formed,  not  only  at  the  sup- 
purated part,  but  likewise  through  the  whole 
winding  of  the  muscles,  where  the  dead  putrefy- 
ing worm  remains,  which  generally  occasions 
very  obstinate  ulcers.  During  the  extraction  of 
the  worm,  the  patient  should  be  plied  with  bitter 
aloetic  and  other  anthelminlic  medicines,  in 
order  to  dislodge  the  worm  the  sooner  from  his 
tenement.  When  the  worm  is  totally  extracted, 
the  remaining  ulcer  may  be  treated  in  the  same 
manner  as  other  common  ulcers ;  nor  does  any 
farther  inconvenience  remain  in  the  parts  ot 
which  it  had  possession.  To  prevent  their  form- 
ing again,  wash  the  parts  with  wine,  vinegar, 
alum,  nitre,  or  common  salt,  or  with  a  strong 
lixivium  of  oak-ashes,  and  afterwards  ar,oint 
them  with  an  ointment  of  the  common  kind  used 


DRA 


447 


DRA 


for  scorbutic  eruptions,  with  a  small  mixture  of 
quicksilver. 

DRACUNCULUS,  in  botany.     See  ARUM. 

DRACUT,  a  township  of  the  United  States., 
in  the  north  part  of  Middlesex  county,  on  the 
bank  of  the  Merrtmack,  opposite  Patucket  Falls. 
It  lies  thirty  miles  north  by  west  of  Boston,  and 
twenty-eight  south-west  of  Exeter,  in  New 
Hampshire. 

DRAD,  adj.  for  dread,  or  the  part,  passive  of 
To  DREAD,  which  see.  Terrible;  formidable. 

The  utmost  sand-breach  they  shortly  fetch, 
Whilst  the  drad  danger  does  behind  remain. 

Faerie  Queene. 

DRAFF,  n.  s.  \     •  Sax.  drof ;    Dutch,  draf '; 
DRAF'FY,  adj.  J  from  Saxon,  drabbe.     Filth; 
offal.     See  DRAB. 

Not  a  jest  had  they  to  keep  their  auditors  from 
sleep  but  of  swill  and  drcff.  Yes  ;  now  and  then  the 
servant  put  his  hand  into  the  dish  before  his  master, 
and  almost  choaked  himself,  eating  slovenly  and  ra- 
venously to  cause  sport.  Surrey. 

We  do  not  act,  that  often  jest  and  laugh  : 
'Tis  old,  but  true,  still  swine  cat  all  the  draugh. 

Shakspeare. 

You  would  think  I  had  a  hundred  and  fifty  tattered 
prodigals  lately  come  from  swinekeeping,  from  eating 
draff  and  husks.  Shakspeare,  Henry  IV. 

'Twere  simple  fury,  still  thyself  to  waste 

On  such  as  have  no  taste  ; 
To  offer  them  a  surfeit  of  pure  bread 

Whose  appetite  is  dead  ! 
No,  give  them  grains  their  fill ; 
Husks,  draff,  to  drink  and  swill.       Ben  Jonson. 
Here  rather  let  me  drudge,  and  earn  my  bread, 
Till  vermin,  or  the  draff  of  servile  food, 
Consume  me.  Milton's  Agonistes. 

Refuse;  sweepings.     Perhaps  improper. 
Younger  brothers  but  the  draff  of  nature.  Dryden. 

DRAG,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  >      Goth,    drnga  ; 

DRAG'-NET,  n.  s.  5  Belgic,    trecken ; 

Sax.  dragan  ;  Lat.  traho  ;  Gr.  dparmv.  To  draw ; 
to  pull  onwards;  to  draw  that  which  is  weighty 
or  burdensome  ;  hence  to  pull  about  with  vio- 
lence or  ignominy  :  as  a  neuter  verb,  to  hang 
down  so  as  to  sweep  or  trail  on  the  ground.  A 
drag-net  is  a  net  which  is  drawn  along  the  bot- 
tom of  the  water. 

They  shall  surprise 

The  serpent,  prince  of  air,  and  drag  in  chains 
Through  all  his  realm,  and  there  confounded  leave. 

Milton. 

Who,  that  had  seen  and  heard  Saul  breathing  out 
threatenings,  and  executing  his  bloody  cruelties  upon 
the  church  of  God  ;  dragging  poor  Christians  to  their 
judgments  and  executions  ;  would  not  have  given  him 
up  for  a  man  branded  for  hell  ?  Bp.  Hall. 

The  constable  was  no  sooner  espied  but  he  was  re- 
proached with  disdainful  words,  beaten  and  dragged  in 
so  barbarous  a  manner,  that  he  hardly  escaped  with 
his  life.  Clarendon. 

You  may  in  the  morning  find  it  near  to  some  fixed 
place,  and  then  take  it  up  with  a  drag-hook,  or  other- 
wise. Walton. 

He  triumphs  in  St.  Austin's  opinion  ;  and  is  not 
only  content  to  drag  me  at  his  chariot-wheels,  but  he 
makes  a  shew  of  me.  StillingJJeet. 

Some  fishermen,  that  had  been  out  with  a  drag-net, 
and  caught  nothing,  had  a  draught  towards  the  even- 
ing, which  put  them  in  hope  of  a  sturgeon  at  last. 

L' Estrange. 


Dragnets  were  made  to  fish  within  the  deep, 
And  castingnets  did  rivers'  bottoms  sweep. 

May's  Virgil. 

'Tis  long  since  I, for  my  celestial  wife, 
Loathed  by  the  gods,  have  dragged  a  lingering  life. 

Dryden, 
From  hence  are   heard   the    groans   of   ghosts,  tho 

pains 

Of  sounding  lashes,  and  of  dragging  chains.  Id. 

The  creatures  are  but  instruments  in  God's  hand  : 
Jhe  returning  our  acknowledgments  to  them  is  just  the 
same  absurdity  with  theirs  who  burnt  incense  to  the 
drag,  and  sacrificed  to  the  net.  Rogers. 

While  I  have  any  ability  to  hold  a  commerce  with 
you,  I  will  never  be  silent  ;  and  this  chancing  to  be  a 
day  that  I  can  hold  a  pen,  I  will  drag  it  as  long  as  I 
am  able.  Swift. 

Can  I,  who  loved  so  well, 
To  part  with  all  my  bliss  to  save  my  lover, 
Oh  !  can  I  drag  a  wretched  life  without  him  ? 

Smith. 

The  drag  is  made  somewhat  like  a  low  car  :  it  is 
used  for  the  carriage  of  timber,  and  then  is  drawn  by 
the  handle  by  two  or  more  men. 

Moxon's  Mech.  Excr. 

A  door  is  said  to  drag,  when,  by  its  ill  hanging  on 
its  hinges,  the  bottom  edge  of  the  door  rides  in  its 
sweep  upon  the  floor.  Id. 

Whatsoever  old  Time,  with  his  huge  dragnet,  has 
conveyed  down  to  us  along  the  stream  of  ages,  whe- 
ther it  be  shells  or  shellfish,  jewels  or  pebbles,  sticks 
or  straws,  sea-weeds  or  mud,  these  are  the  ancients, 
these  are  the  fathers,  Watts. 

Warburton  attacks  the  revisal  of  Shakspeare'* 
text  with  a  gloomy  malignity,  as  if  he  were  dragging 
to  justice  an  assassin  or  incendiary.  Johnson. 

We  can  only  lament  their  fate,  and  still  more  that 
of  a  sailor,  who  is  often  dragged  by  force  from  his 
honest  occupation,  and  compelled  to  imbrue  his  hands 
in  perhaps  innocent  blood.  Franklin. 

Thou  wast  the  veriest  slave  in  days  of  yore, 
That  ever  dragged  a  chain,  or  tugged  an  oar. 

Cowper. 

Here,  sheltering  from  the  sons  of  murder, 
The  hares  drug  their  tired  limbs  no  further.  Reaitie. 

DRAG,  in  sea  language,  is  a  machine  consisting 
of'a  sharp,  square,  iron  ring,  encircled  with  a  net, 
and  commonly  used  to  take  the  wheel  off  from 
the  platform  or  bottom  of  the  decks.  The  word 
is  also  used  for  whatever  hangs  over  the  ship  in 
the  sea,  as  shirts,  coats,  or  the  like  ;  boats,  when 
towed,  or  whatever  else  may  retard  the  ship's 
way  when  she  sails. 

DRAG'GLE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  From  drag.  To 
make  or  become  dirty,  by  dragging  on  the 
ground 

His  draggling  tail  hung  in  the  dirt, 
Which  on  his  rider  he  would  flirt.         Hudibras. 

He  wore  the  same  gown  five  years,  without  drag 
gling  or  tearing.  Swift. 

You'll  see  a  draggled  damsel,  here  and  there, 
From  Billingsgate  her  fishy  tramck  bear. 

Gay't  Trivia. 

DRAGOMAN,  or  DROOMAN,  a  term  of  gene- 
ral use  through  the  east  for  an  interpreter,  whose 
office  is  to  facilitate  commerce  between  the  ori- 
entals and  occidentals.  These  are  kept  by  the 
ambassadors  of  Christian  nations  residing  at  the 
Porte  for  this  purpose.  The  word  is  formed 
from  the  Arabic  targemen  or  targiman,  of  the 
verb  taragem,  «  he  has  interpreted.'  From  dra- 


T)TIA 


448 


DRA 


goman  the  Italians  formed  dragoraano,  and,  with 
a  nearer  relation  to  its  Arabic  etymology,  turci- 
manno ;  whence  the  French  and  our  truchemau, 
as  well  as  dragoman  and  drogman. 


DRAG'ON,  n.  s. 
DRAG'ONET,  n.  s. 

DRAG'ON-FLY,n.  *. 

DRAG'ONISH,  adj. 
DRAG'ON-LIKE,  adj. 


French,  Ital.,  Span. 
and     Port,    dragon ; 
•  Saxon,  dracan  ;    Lat. 
draco ;    Gr.    5pajcw/i, 
from  dtpicuv,    seeing, 

because  Uie  dragon  is  said  to  be  possessed  of  a 
Keen  and  watchful  eye. — Minsheu.  A  real  or 
supposed  flying  serpent;  hence  a  fierce  animal 
or  man,  and  a  fierce  kind  of  fty  :  dragonet  is  a 
diminutive  of  dragon. 

He  caughte  the  dragmm,  the  elde  serpent,  that  is 
the  deuel  and  sathanas,  and  he  boond  hym  bi  a  thou- 
synde  ghecris.  Wiclif.  Apoc.  xx. 

And  ever  as  he  rode,  his  hart  did  ^arne 
To  prove  his  puissance  in  battell  brave 
Upon  his  foe,  and  his  new  force  to  learne  ; 
/    Upon  his  foe,  a  dragon  horrible  and  stearne. 

Spenter,     Faerie  Queene. 
Or  in  his  womb  might  lurk  some  hidden  nest 
Of  many  dragonett,  his  fruitful  seed.  Id. 

I  go  alone, 

Like  to  a  lonely  dragon,  that  his  fen 
Makes  feared  and  talked  of  more  than  seen. 

Shakspeare. 

He  fights  drayonlike,  and  does  achieve 
As  soon  as  draw  his  sword.         Id.     Coriolanus. 
The  body  of  the  cantharides  is  bright-coloured  ;  and 
it  may  be,  that  the  delicate  coloured  dragon-ftiei  may 
have  likewise  some  corrosive  quality. 

Bacon's  Natural  Hittory. 

ake  dmyonsblood ,  beat  it  in  a  mortar,  and  put  it  in 
a  cloth  with  aqua  vitae,  and  strain  them  together. 

Peacham. 

And  you,  ye  dragon* '.  of  the  scaly  race, 
Whom  glittering  gold  and  shining  armours  grace  ; 
In  other  nations  harmless  are  you  found, 
Their  guardian  genii  and  protectors  owned.       Rowe. 

On  spiery  volumes  there  a  dragon  rides  ; 
Here,  from  our  strict  embrace,  a  stream  he  glides. 

Pope. 

Dragontblood  is  a  resin,  so  named  as  to  seem  to 
have  been  imagined  an  animal  production.  Hill. 

So,  borne  on  brazen  talons,  watched  of  old 
The  sleepless  dragon  o'er  his  fruits  of  gold.    Darwin. 

DRAGON,  in  botany.     See  ARUM. 

DRAGON,  in  zoology.     See  DRACO. 

DRAGON,  WILD.     See  ARTEMISIA. 

DRAGONET,  or  DRAGON-FISH,  in  ichthyology. 
See  CALLIONYMUS. 

DRAGON  FLY.  v  See  LIBELLULA. 

DRAGON  GUM,  or  GCM  TRAGACAMH.  See 
ASTRAGALUS. 

DRAGONS-BLOOD,  a  gummi-resinous  substance 
brought  from  the  East  Indies,  either  in  oval 
drops  wrapped  up  in  flag  leaves,  or  in  large 
masses  composed  of  smaller  tears.  It  is  said  to 
be  principally  obtained  from  the  dracaena  draco, 
the  pterocarpus  draco,  and  several  other  vegeta- 
bles. The  fine  dragon's  blood  of  either  sort 
breaks  smooth,  free  from  any  visible  impurities, 
of  a  dark  red  color,  which  changes,  upon  being 
powdered,  into  an  elegant  bright  crimson. 
Several  artificial  compositions,  colored  with  the 
true  dragon's  blood,  or  Brasil  wood,  are  sometimes 
sold  for  this  commodity.  Some  of  these  dissolve 
like  giims  in  water;  others  crackle  in  the  fire 
without  proving  inflammable ;  whilst  the  genuine 


sanguis  dracoms  readily  melts  and  catches  flame, 
and  is  not  acted  on  by  watery  liquors.  It  totally 
dissolves  iu  pure  spirit,  and  tinges  a  large  quan- 
tity of  the  menstruum  of  a  deep  red  color.  It  is 
like  wise  soluble  in  expressed  oils,  and  gives  them 
a  red  hue,  but  less  beautiful  than  that  communi- 
cated by  anchusa.  This  drug,  in  substance,  has 
no  sensible  smell  or  taste;  when  dissolved,  it  dis- 
covers some  degree  of  warmth  and  pungency. 
A  solution  of  dragon's  blood  in  spirit  of  wine 
is  used  for  staining  marble,  to  which  it  gives  a 
red  tinge,  which  penetrates  more  or  less  deeply 
according  to  the  heat  of  the  marble  during  the 
time  of  application.  But  as  it  spreads  at  the 
same  time  that  it  sinks  deep,  for  fine  designs  the 
marble  should  be  cold. 

DRAGON'S  HEAD.     See  DRACOCEPHALUM. 

DRAGON'S  HEAD  AND  TAIL,  caput  and  cauda 
draconis,  in  astronomy,  are  the  nodes  of  the 
planets-,  or  the  two  points  in  which  the  ecliptic 
is  intersected  by  the  orbits  of  the  planets,  and 
particularly  that  of  the  moon ;  making  with  it 
angles  of  5°  18'.  One  of  these  points  looks 
northward,  the  moon  beginning  then  to  have 
north  latitude,  and  the  other  southward,  where 
she  commences  south.  Thus  her  deviation  from 
the  ecliptic  seems,  according  to  the  fancy  of  some, 
to  make  a  figure  like  that  of  a  dragon,  whose 
belly  is  where  she  has  the  greatest  latitude ;  the 
intersection  representing  the  head  and  tail,  from 
which  resemblance  the  denomination  arises.  But 
Jiese  points  abide  not  always  in  one  place,  but 
have  a  motion  of  their  own  in  the  zodiac,  retro- 
grade-wise 3'  11*  per  day;  completing  their  cir- 
cle in  eighteen  years  225  days  ;  so  that  the  moon 
can  be  but  twice  in  the  ecliptic  during  her 
monthly  period,  but  at  all  other  times  she  will 
have  a  latitude  or  declination  from  the  ecliptic. 
About  these  points  of  intersection  all  eclipses 
happen.  They  are  usually  denoted  by  these 
characters  SI  dragon's  head,  and  15"  dragon's 
tail. 

DRAGON  TREE.     See  DRACONTIUM. 

DRAGON  WORT.     See  ARTEMISIA. 

DRAGOON',  v.  a.  &  n.s.  Fr.  dragon.  Sup- 
posed to  have  been  derived  from  dragon,  '  be- 
cause mounted  on  horseback  with  lighted  match, 
he  seemethe  like  a  fiery  dragon'  (Preface  to  Dr. 
Meyrick's  Ancient  Armour) ;  or  from  the  Latin 
draconarii,  horse-soldiers  who  bore  dragons  for 
ensigns.  See  the  article.  The  verb  is  derived 
from  the  noun. 

Two  regiments  of  dragoon*  suffered  much  in  the  late 
action.  Taller. 

In  politicks  T  hear  you're  staunch, 
Directly  bent  against  the  French  • 
Deny  to  have  your  free-born  foe 
Dragooned  inio  a  wooden  shoe.  Prior. 

Will  the  famished  wretch  who  has  braved  your 
bayonets  be  appalled  by  your  gibbets  ?  When  death 
io  a  relief,  and  the  only  relief  it  appears  that  you  will 
afford  him,  will  he  be  dragooned  into  tranquillity? 

Bynm, 

DRAGOONS  are  divided  into  brigades  as  the 
cavalry :  and  each  regiment  into  troops ;  each 
troop  having  a  captain,  lieutenant,  cornet,  quar- 
ter-master, two  Serjeants,  three  corporals,  and 
two  drums.  Some  regiments  have  hautboys. 
They  are  very  useful  on  any  expedition  that 


DRAINS. 


449 


requires  despatch ;  for  they  can  keep  pace  with 
the  cavalry,  and  do  the  duty  of  infantry  :  they 
encamp,  generally,  on  the  wings  of  the  army,  or 
at  the  passes  leading  to  the  camp ;  and  some- 
times thr  "»re  brought  to  cover  the  general's  quar- 
ters ;  they  march  in  front  and  rear  of  the  army. 
The  first  regiment  of  dragoons  raised  in  England 
was  in  1681,  and  called  the  regiment  of  dragoons 
of  North  Britain.  In  battles  or  attacks  they 
generally  fight  sword  in  hand  after  the  first  fire. 
Their  arms  are,  a  sword,  firelock,  and  bajonet, 
to  which  pistols  are  now  generally  added. 

DRAGOONING,  a  term  that  has  been  used 
to  express  the  horrible  persecution  and  oppres- 
<i'»v»  inflicted  on  the  French  Protestants  under 
Louis  XIV.  after  the  revocation  of  the  edict  ot 
Nantes.  By  these  means  the  Protestants  in 
Montauban  alone  were,  in  four  or  five  days, 
stripped  of  above  a  million  of  money.  Their 
dining-rooms  were  turned  into  stables ;  and  the 
owners  of  the  houses  where  the  military  were 
quartered  were  treated  with  every  possible  in- 
dignity and  cruelty,  without  intermission.  At 
Negreplisse,  a  town  near  Montauban,  they  hung 
up  Isaac  Favin,  a  Protestant  citizen  of  that 
place,  by  his  arm-pits,  and  tormented  him  a 
whole  night,  by  pinching  and  tearing  off  his 
flesh  with  pincers.  They  made  a  great  fire  round 
a  boy  of  about  twelve  years  old,  who,  with  hands 
and  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  cried  out,  '  My 
God,  help  me  ;'  And  when  they  found  the  youth 
resolved  to  die  rather  than  renounce  his  religion, 
they  snatched  him  from  the  fire  just  as  he  was 
on  the  point  of  being  burnt.  In  several  places 
the  soldiers  applied  red-hot  irons  to  the  hands 
and  feet  of  men  and  breasts  of  women.  At 
Nantes  they  hung  up  several  naked  woman  by 
their  feet,  and  others  by  their  arm-pits,  and 
thus  exposed  them  to  public  view.  They 
bound  to  posts  mothers  that  gave  suck,  and  let 
their  sucking  infants  lie  languishing  in  their 
sight  for  several  days  and  nights,  crying,  mourn- 
ing-, and  gasping  for  life.  Some  they  bound 
before  a  great  fire,  and,  being  half  roasted,  let 
them  go.  Amidst  a  thousand  hideous  cries  and 
blasphemies,  they  hung  up  men  and  women  on 
hooks  in  chimneys  by  the  hair,  and  feet,  and 
suffocated  them  with  wisps  of  wet  hay.  Some 
they  tied  under  the  arms  with  ropes,  and  plunged 
them  again  and  again  into  wells  :  but  we  cannot 
proceed  in  these  shocking  details.  If  any  to 
escape  these  barbarities  endeavoured  to  save 
themselves  by  flight,  they  pursued  them  into  the 
fields  and  woods,  where  they  were  hunted  down 
like  wild  beasts,  and  prohibited  at  the  same 
time  from  departing  the  kingdom,  upon  pain  of 
confiscation  of  their  effects. 

DUAGUIGNAN,  a  town  of  France,  the 
capital  of  the  department  of  the  Var,  Provence, 
is  situated  in  a  fertile  plain,  on  the  river  Pis. 
The  bishops  of  Frejus  had  formerly  a  palace 
here.  The  town  is  the  seat  of  the  courts  of  pro- 
vincial justice,  and  has  a  public  library  There 
is  little  trade,  and  the  manufactures  are  coarse 
cloth,  soap,  oil,  and  sugar  of  lead,  the  two  last 
being  made  in  considerable  quantities.  The 
wine  raised  on  the  sides  of  the  neighbouring 
hills  is  remarkable  for  its  strength.  The  general 
trade  is  bv  no  means  considerable.  Population 
VOL.  VII. 


about  5000.  Thirty-five  miles  north-east  of 
Toulon. 

DRAIN,  v.  a.  & n.  s.  }       Fr.    trainer;  Tent. 
DRAIN'AGE.  $  trancr,    part,   of  verb 

drygan,  Sax.  to  expel ;  and  therefore  to  dry, 
according  to  Mr.  Tooke;  or  from  drehnigean,  to 
strain,  says  Mr.  Todd.  To  draw  off;  to  empty 
of  a  fluid  gradually;  to  make  dry:  as  a  sub- 
stantive, it  means  the  channel,  or  course  of  the 
water  or  fluid  taken  off.  Drainage  is  the  act  or 
system  of  draining. 

The  fountains  drain  the  water  from  the  ground  ad  - 
iacent,  and  leave  but  sufficient  moisture  to  breed  moss. 

Bacon. 

In  times  of  dearth  it  drained  much  coin  of  the 
kingdom,  to  furnish  us  with  corn  from  foreign  parts. 

Id.  to  Villiert. 

Sinking  waters,  the  firm  land  to  drain, 
Filled  the  capacious  deep,  and  formed  the  main 

Roscommon. 
The  royal  babes  a  tawny  wolf  shall  chain. 

Dry  den. 

While  cruel  Nero  only  drains 
The  mortal  Spaniard's  ebbing  veins, 
By  study  worn,  and  slack  with  age, 
How  dull,  how  thoughtless  is  his  rage  !       Prior. 
Had  the  world  lasted  from  all  eternity,  these  comets 
must  have  been  drained  of  all  their  fluids.        Cheyne. 

When  wine  is  to  he  bottled  wash  your  bottles,  but 
do  not  drain  them.  Swift'i  Direction!  to  the  Butler. 

Whilst  a  foreign  war  devoured  our  strength,  and 
drained  our  treasures,  luxury  and  expences  increased 
at  home.  Atterbury. 

That  boy  was  blest, 
Whose  infant  lips  have  drained  a  mother's  breast. 

Gay. 

By  oppression's  woes  and  pains ! 
By  your  sons  in  servile  chains  ! 
We  will  drain  our  dearest  veins, 

But  they  shall  be — shall  be  free  !      Burns. 
Strike  up  the  dance,  the  cava  bowl  fill  high, 
Drain  every  drop  ! — to-morrow  we  may  die. 

Byron. 

In  cases  which  arise  from  springs,  as  well  as  those 
which  are  produced  by  the  stagnation  of  surface  water, 
it  will  frequently  be  necessary,  in  order  to  effect  their 
drainage,  to  have  one  or  more  deep  open  cuts,  brought 
up  in  a  proper  direction  from  the  lowest  point  at  which 
the  water  can  be  discharged.  Dr.  A.  Reet. 

DRAINS,  in  the  fen  countries,  are  certain 
large  cuts  or  ditches  of  twenty  or  thirty,  nay 
sometimes  forty  feet  wide,  carried  through  the 
marshy  ground  to  some  river  or  other  place, 
capable  of  discharging  the  water  out  of  the  fen 
lands.  To  clear  wet  and  boggy  lands  of  their 
superfluous  moisture,  is  an  art  of  the  highest 
importance,  not  only  to  the  agriculture,  but  to 
the  health  of  a  country ;  yet  it  is  only  of  late 
years  that  the  principles  of  this  art  became  well 
understood,  and  opened  the  way  for  many  im- 
provements. Dr.  James  Anderson  of  Edin- 
burgh, in  his  Essays  on  Agriculture,  seems  to 
have  been  the  first  who  treated  the  subject  sci- 
entifically ;  but  before  quoting  his  ingenious 
introductory  observations,  it  may  be  remarked, 
that  land  becomes  charged  with  moisture  from 
two  causes :  1 .  From  water  collected  in  the 
higher  grounds,  and  filtrating  among  the  different 
beds  of  gravel  and  other  porous  materials, 
forming  springs  below,  and  flowing  over  the 
surface,  or  stagnating  underneath  it.  2.  From 
2  G 


450 


DRAINS. 


rain  or  water  lodging  and  becoming  stagnant  on 
the  surface,  from  the  clayey  or  impervious  nature 
of  the  soil  or  superior  stratum.  The  first  of 
these  is  the  cause  of  bogs,  swamps,  and  morasses, 
and  is  the  most  difficult  to  remedy.  Dr.  Ander- 
son says, ''  springs  are  formed  in  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  by  water  percolating  through  the 
upper  strata  where  that  is  of  a  porous  texture, 
which  continues  to  descend  downwards  till  it 
meets  with  a  stratum  of  clay  that  intercepts  it  in 
its  course;  where, being  collected  in  considerable 
quantities,  it  is  forced  to  seek  a  passage  through 
the  porous  strata  of  sand,  gravel,  or  rock,  that 
may  be  above  the  clay,  following  the  course  of 
these  strata  till  they  approach  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  or  are  interrupted  by  any  obstacle  which 
occasions  the  water  to  rise  upwards,  forming 
springs,  bogs,  and  the  other  phenomena  of  this 
nature  ;  which,  being  variously  diversified  in  dif- 
ferent circumstances,  produce  that  variety  of 
appearance  in  this  respect  that  we  often  meet 
with.  This  being  the  case,  we  may  naturally 
conclude  that  an  abundant  spring  need  never  be 
expected  in  any  country  that  is  covered  to  a 
great  depth  with  sand,  without  any  stratum  of 
clay  to  force  it  upwards,  as  is  the  case  in  the 
sandy  deserts  of  Arabia,  and  the  immeasurable 
plains  of  Libya :  neither  are  we  to  expect 
abundant  springs  in  any  soil  that  consists  of  a 
uniform  bed  of 'clay  from  the  surface  to  a  great 
depth ;  for  it  must  always  be  in  some  porous 
stratum  tliat  the  water  flows  in  abundance;  and 
it  can  be  made  to  flow  horizontally  in  that,  only 
when  it  is  supported  by  a  stratum  of  clay,  or 
other  substance  that  is  equally  impermeable  by 
water.  Hence  the  rationale  of  that  rule  so  uni- 
versally established  in  digging  for  wells-  that  if 
you  begin  with  sand,  gravel,  &c.  you  need  seldom 
hope  to  find  water  till  you  come  to  clay ;  and,  if 
you  begin  with  clay,  you  can  hope  for  none  in 
abundance  till  you  reach  to  sand,  gravel,  or  rock. 
It  is  necessary  that  the  farmer  should  attend  to 
this  process  of  nature  with  care,  as  his  success 
in  draining  bogs,  and  every  species  of  damp  and 
spouting  groud,  will  in  a  great  measure  depend 
upon  his  thorough  knowledge  of  this, — his  actite- 
ness  in  perceiving  in  every  case  the  variations 
that  may  be  occasioned  by  particular  circum- 
stances— and  his  skill  in  varying  the  plan  of  his 
operations  according  to  these.  As  the  variety  of 
cases  that  may  occur  in  this  respect  is  very  great, 
it  would  he  a  very  tedious  task  to  enumerate  the 
whole,  and  describe  the  particular  method  of 
treating  each ;  I  shall  therefore  content  myself 
with  enumerating  a  few  particular  cases,  to  show 
in  what  manner  the  principles  above  established 
may  be  applied  to  practice.' 

Let  fig.  1.  Plate  Docs  and  DRAINS  represent  a 
perpendicular  section  of  a  part  of  the  earth,  in 
which  A  B  is  the  surface  of  the  ground,  beneath 
which  are  several  strata  of  porous  substances, 
which  allow  the  water  to  sink  through  them  till 
it  reaches  the  line  C  D,  that  is  supposed  to  re- 
present the  upper  surface  of  a  solid  bed  of  clay; 
above  which  lies  a  stratum  of  rock,  sand,  or 
gravel.  In  this  case,  it  is  plain,  that  when  the 
-water  reaches  the  bed  of  clay,  and  can  sink  no 
farther,  it  must  be  there  accumulated  into  a 
body ;  and  seeking  for  itself  a  passage,  it  flows 


along  the  surface  of  the  clay,  among  the  sand  or 
gravel,  from  D  towards  C ;  till  at  last  it  issues 
forth,  at  the  opening  A,  a  spring  of  pure  water. 
If  the  quantity  of  water  that  is  accumulated  be- 
tween D  and  C  is  not  very  considerable,  and  the 
stratum  of  clay  approaches  near  the  surface  ;  in 
that  case,  the  whole  of  it  will  issue  by  the  opening 
at  A,  and  the  ground  will  remain  dry  both  above 
and  below  it.     But  if  the.  quantity  of  water  is 
so  great,  as  to  raise  it  to  a  considerable  height 
in  the  bed  of  sand  or  gravel,  and  if  that  stratum 
of  sand  is  not  discontinued  before  it  reaches  the 
surface  of  the  ground,  the  water,  in  this  case, 
would  not  only  issue  at  A,  but  would  likewise 
ooze  out  in  small  streams  through  every  part  of 
the  ground  between  A  and  a ;  forming  a  barren 
patch  of  wet,  sandy,  or  gravelly  ground  upon  the 
side  of  a  declivity,  which  every  attentive  observer 
must  have  frequently  met  with.     To  drain  a  piece 
of  ground  in  this  situation  is  perhaps  the   most 
unprofitable  task  that  a  farmer  can  engage  in ; 
not  only  because  it  is  difficult  to  execute,  but 
also  because  the  soil  that  is  gained   is  but  of 
very  little  value.      However,  it   is  lucky,  that 
patches  of  this  kind  are  seldom  of  great  breadth, 
although  they  sometimes  run  along  the  side  of 
the  declivity  in  a  horizontal  direction  for  a  great 
length.     The  only  effectual  method  of  draining 
this  kind  of  ground,  is  to  open  a  ditch  as  high 
up  as  the  highest  of  the  springs  at  a,  which  should 
be  of  such  a  depth   as   not    only  to  penetrate 
through  the  whole  bed  of  sand  or  gravel,  but  also 
to  sink  so  far  into  the  bed  of  clay  below  as  to  make 
a  canal  therein  sufficiently  large  to  contain  and 
carry  off  the  whole  of  the  water.     Such  a  ditch 
is  represented  by  the  dotted  lines  aez:  but  as 
the  expense  of  making  a  ditch  of  such  a  depth 
as  this  would  suppose,  and  of  keeping  it  after- 
vvards  in  repair,  is  very  great,  it  is  but  in  very  few 
cases  that  this  mode  of  draining  would  be  ad- 
viseable  ;  and  never,  unless  where  the  declivity 
happens  to  be  so  small,  as  that  a  great  surface  is 
lost  for  little  depth,  as  would  have  been  the  case 
here  if  the  surface  had  extended  in  the  direction 
of  the  dotted  line  ad.     But  supposing  that  the 
stratum  of  clay,  after  approaching  toward  the 
surface  at  A,  continued  to  keep  at  a  little  depth 
below  ground ;  and  that  the  soil  which  lay  above 
it  was  of  a  sandy  or   spongy  nature,  so  as  to 
allow  the  water  to  penetrate  it  easily  ;  even  sup- 
posing the  quantity  of  water  that  flowed  from  D 
to  C  was  but    very  inconsiderable,    instead    o 
rising  out  at  the  spring  A,  it  would  flow  forward 
along  the  surface  of  the  clay  among  the  porous 
earth  that  forms  the  soil,  so  as  to  keep  it  constantly 
drenched  with  water,  and  of  consequence  render 
it  of  very  little  value.     Wetness  arising  from 
this  cause,  is  usually  of  much  greater  extent  than 
the  former  :  and,  as  it  admits  of  an  easy  cure,  it 
ought  not  to  be  one  moment  delayed ;  as  a  ditch 
of  a  very  moderate  depth  opened  at  A,  and  carried 
through  a  part  of  the  stratum  of  clay  (as  repre- 
sented by  the  dotted  lines  A  kf),  would  intercept 
and  carry  off  the  wholo  of  the  water,  and  render 
the  field  as  dry  as  could  be  desired.     It  is,  there- 
fore, of  very  great  consequence   to  the  farmer, 
accurately  to  distinguish  between  these  two  cases, 
so  nearly  allied  to  each  other  in  appearance ;  and, 
as  this  can  be  easiest  done  by  boring,  every  one 


ea 


DRAINS. 


•451 


who  has  much  ground  of  this  kind  ought  to  pro- 
vide himself  with  a  set  of  boring  irons,  which  he 
will  likewise  find  use  for  on  other  occasions.     I 
might  here  enumerate  a  great  variety  of  cases 
which  might  be  reduced  to  the  same  head  with 
the  foregoing :  but  as  any  attentive  reader  may, 
after  what  has  been  said,be  able  easily  to  distinguish 
these,  I  shall  only  in  general  observe,  that  every 
soil  of  a  soft  and  porous  texture,  that  lies  upon  a 
bed  of  hard  clay,  whatever  its  situation  in  other 
respects  may  be,  will  in  some  measure  be  subject 
to  this  disease.     And,  if  it  is  upon  a  declivity  of 
any  considerable  length,  the  undermost  parts  of  the 
field  will  be  much  damaged  by  it,  unless  ditches 
are  thrown  up  across  the  declivity,  at  proper  dis-. 
tances  from  one  another,  to  intercept  the  water  in 
its  descent.     It  may  not  likewise  be  improper 
here  to  observe,  that  in  cases  of  this  nature,  unless 
where  the  soil  is  of  a  very  great  depth,  the  ma- 
lady will  always  be  increased,  by   raising  the 
ridges  to  a  considerable  height ;  as  will  appear 
evident  by  examining  fig.  2  ;  in  which  the  line 
AB  represents  the   surface  of  a   field   of  this 
nature,  and  C  D  the  surface  of  the  bed  of  clay. 
Now,  if  this  field  were  raised  into  high  ridges, 
as  at  F  F  F,  so  that  the  furrows  E  E  E  descended 
below  the  surface  of  the  clay,  it  is  plain,  that  all 
the  water  that  should  sink  through  the  middle  of 
the  ridge,  would  run  along  the  surface  of  the  clay 
till  it  came  to  the  sides  of  the  ridge  LLLLLL, 
which  would  thus  be  kept  continually  soaked 
with  water.     Whereas,  if  the  ground  had  been 
kept  level,  as  in  the  part  of  the  field  from  G  to 
II,  with  open  furrows  H,  at  moderate  distances 
from  each  other,  the  water  would  immediately 
sink  to  the  clay,  and  be  carried  off  by  the  fur- 
rows, so  as  to  damage  the  soil  far  less  than  when 
the  ridges  are  high.     If  the  soil  is  so  thin  as  that 
the  plough  can  always  touch  the  clay,  the  ridges 
ought  to  be  made  narrow  and  quite  flat,  as  from 
G  to  H  :  but  if  there  is  a  little  greater  depth  of 
soil,  then  it  ought  to  be  raised  into  ridges  of  a 
moderate  height,  as  from  H  to  B,  so  as  to  allow 
the  bottom  of  the  furrow  to  reach  the  clay  :  but 
neither  is  this  necessary  where  the  soil  is  of  any 
considerable  depth.     I  have  seen  some  industri- 
ous farmers,  who,  having  ground  in  this  situation, 
have  been  at  the  very  great  expense  of  making 
a  covered  drain  in  each  furrow.     But,  had  they 
rightly  understood  the  nature  of  the  disease,  they 
never  would  have  thought  of  applying  such  a 
remedy  ;  as  must  appear  evident  at  first  sight  to 
those  who  examine  the  figure.     The  success  was 
what  might  be  expected  from  such  a  foolish  un- 
dertaking.    These  observations,  it  is  hoped,  will 
be  sufficient  as  to  the  manner  of  treating  wet, 
sandy,  or  porous  soils.     I  now   proceed  to  take 
notice  of  such   as  are  of  a  stiff,  clayey  nature, 
which   are  often  very  different  in  appearance, 
and   require  a  different   treatment   from   these. 
'  Suppose  that  (in  fig.   3)  the  stratum  of  sand 
or   gravel    D  C    should    be    discontinued,    as 
at   E,   and   that   the   stratum   above   it   should 
be  of  a  coherent  clayey  nature.     In  this  case, 
the   water  that  flowed  towards   E,  being  there 
pent   in    on   every   side,    and    being    accumu- 
lated there  in  great  quantities,  it  must  at  length 
force  a  passage  for  itself  in  some  way;    and 
pressing  strongly  upon  the  upper  surface,  if  any 


one  part  is  weaker  than  the  rest,  it  there  wont  • 
burst  forth  and  form  a  spring  (as  suppose  at  A). 
But  if  the  texture  of  every  part  of  this  stratum 
were  equally  strong,  the  water  would  squeeze 
through  many  small  crannies,  and  would  ooze 
out  in  numberless  places,  as  between  A  and  F, 
so  as  to  occasion  that  kind  of  wetness  that  is 
known  by  the  name  of  a  spouting  clayey  soil. 
The  cure,  in  this  case,  is  much  more  easily 
effected  than  in  any  of  the  former ;  for  if  a  ditch 
of  a  considerable  size  is  opened,  as  at  A,  towards 
the  lowermost  side  of  the  spouting  ground,  so 
deep  as  to  penetrate  through  the  upper  stratum 
of  clay,  and  reach  to  the  gravel,  the  water  will 
rise  up  through  it  at  first  with  very  great  vio- 
lence, which  will  gradually  decrease  as  the  pres- 
sure from  the  water  behind  is  diminished ;  and 
when  the  whole  of  the  water  accumulated  in  this 
subterraneous  reservoir  has  run  off,  there  being 
no  longer  any  pressure  upon  the  clay  above  it, 
the  whole  soon  becomes  as  dry  as  could  be  de- 
sired, and  continues  so  ever  afterwards,  if  the 
ditch  is  always  kept  open.  This  I  speak  from 
experience,  having  rendered  some  fields  of  this 
kind  that  were  very  wet,  quite  dry  by  this  me- 
thod of  treating  them.  It  will  hardly  be  neces- 
sary for  me  here  to  put  the  farmer  upon  his 
guard,  to  be  particularly  careful  in  his  observa- 
tions, that  he  may  distinguish  between  the  wet- 
ness that  is  produced  from  this  cause,  and  that 
which  proceeds  from  the  cause  before  men- 
tioned ;  because  the  treatment  that  would  cure 
the  one  would  be  of  no  use  at  all  to  the  other. 
The  attentive  observer  likewise  will  readily  per- 
ceive, that  if  any  field  that  is  wet  from  this  cause 
admits  of  being  ploughed,  it  will  be  in  equal 
danger  of  being  hurt  by  being  raised  into  high 
ridges,  with  the  other  kind  of  damp  ground 
before  mentioned.  For,  as  the  depth  of  earth 
above  the  reservoir  would  be  smaller  in  the 
deep  furrows  than  any  where  else,  there  would, 
of  consequence,  be  less  resistance  to  the  water  in 
that  place,  so  that  it  would  arise  there  in  greater 
abundance.  And  if,  in  this  case,  a  farmer  should 
dig  a  drain  in  each  furrow,  as  a  considerable 
quantity  of  water  would  rise  into  them,  in  some 
cases  the  ground  might  be  improved,  or  even  quite 
drained  thereby,  especially  if  they  should  have 
accidentally  reached  the  gravel  in  any  one  place ; 
although  at  an  expense  much  greater  than  was 
necessary.  I  take  notice  of  this  circumstance,  in 
some  measure  to  prevent  the  prejudice,  that 
some  inattentive  observers  might  entertain, 
against  what  was  said  before  of  this  method  of 
draining,  from  their  having  accidentally  seen 
some  fields  that  may  not  have  been  bettered  by  it.' 
'  Bogs,'  continues  the  doctor,  '  are  only  a 
variety  of  this  last-mentioned  kind  of  wet 
ground ;  and  therefore  ought,  in  general,  to  be 
drained  after  the  same  manner  with  them.  Clay 
is  a  substance  that  strongly  resists  the  entrance 
of  water  into  it :  but  when  it  is  long  drenched 
with  it,  it  is,  in  process  of  time,  in  some  mea- 
sure, dissolved  thereby,  loses  its  original  firm- 
ness of  texture  and  consistence,  and  becomes 
a  sort  of  semi-fluid  mass,  which  is  called  a  bog ; 
and  as  these  are  sometimes  covered  with  a  strong 
scurf  of  a  particular  kind  of  grass,  with  very 
matted  roots,  which  is  strong  enough  to  bear  a 

2G  2 


462 


DRAINS. 


small  weight  without  breaking,  although  it  yields 
very  much,  it  is  in  these  circumstances  called  a 
swaggle.     But,  whatever  be  the  nature  of  the 
bog,  it  is  invariably  occasioned  by  water  being 
forced  up  through  A  bed  of  clay,  as  just  now  de- 
scribed, and  dissolving  or  softening,  if  you  will, 
a    part   thereof:    I    say  only  a   part;    because 
whatever    may   be    the   depth   of   the    bog   or 
swaggle,  it  generally  has   a   partition  of  solid 
clay  between  it  and  the  reservoir  of  water  under 
k,  from  whence  it  originally  proceeds :  for  if  this 
were  not  the  case,  and  the  quantity  of  water  were 
considerable,  it  would  meet  with  no  sufficient  re- 
sistance from  the  bog,  and  would  issue  through 
it  with  violence,  and  carry  the  whole  semi-fluid 
mass  along  with  it.     But  this  would  more  inevi- 
tably be  the  case  if  there  was  a  crust  at  the 
bottom  of  the  bog,  and  if  that  crust  should  ever 
be  broken,  especially  if  the  quantity  of  water 
under  it  were  very  considerable :  and  as  it  is 
probable,  that  in  many  cases  of  this  sort,  the 
water  slowly  dissolves  more  and  more  of  this 
under  crust,  I  make  no  doubt,  but  that  in  the 
revolution  of  many  ages  a  great  many  eruptions 
of  this  kind   may  have  happened,  though  not 
deemed  of  sufficient  importance  to  have  the  his- 
tory of  them  transmitted  to  posterity.     Of  this 
kind,  although  formed  of  a  different  substance,  I 
consider  the  flow  of  the  Solway  moss,  in  Nor- 
thumberland, to  have  been ;  which,  upon  the 
16th  of  November,  1771.,  burst  its  former  boun- 
daries, and  poured  forth  a  prodigious  stream  of 
semi-fluid  matter,  which  in  a  short  time  covered 
several  hundred  acres  of  very  fine  arable  ground. 
Nor  will  any  one,  who  is  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  moss,  who  knows  its  resemblance  to 
clay,  in  its  quality  of  absorbing  and   retaining 
water,  and  its  very  easy  diffusibility  therein,  be 
surprised  at  this;  as,  from  all  these  properties,  it 
is  much  better  adapted  for  forming  an  extensive 
bog,  and  therefore  in  greater  danger  of  producing 
an  extensive  devastation  by  an  eruption  of  the 
water  into  it,  than  those  that  are  formed  of  any 
kind  of  clay  whatever.     If  the  bog  or  swampy 
ground  is  upon  a  declivity,  the  ditch  ought  to  be 
carried  across  the  field  about  the  place  where 
the  fewest  springs  arise.     But  if  the  surface  of 
the  ground  is  level,  or  nearly  so,  as  between  A 
and  B,  fig.  4,  and  the  springs  break  out  in  seve- 
ral places,  q  q  q  q  q,  so  as  to  form  soft  quagmires, 
interspersed  through  the  whole  of  the  field,  it 
will  be  of  little  consequence  in  what  part  the 
<lrain  is  opened ;  for  if  it  be  dug  up  so  deep  as  to 
allow  the  water  to  rise  in  it  with  freedom,  it  will 
issue  through  that  opening,  and  the  field  will  be 
4eft  perfectly  dry.      But  as   it  may   frequently 
happen  that  the  stratum  of  gravel  should  be  at  a 
considerable  depth  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  and  as  it  may  be  sometimes  even  below 
the  level  of  the  place  into  which  the  drain  must 
be  emptied,  k  might  sometimes   be  extremely 
difficult  to   make  a  ditch  so  deep  as  to  reach 
the    bed   of  sand   or  gravel.     But  it  is  lucky 
for  us  that  this  is  not  absolutely  necessary  in 
tne  present  case;    as  a  drain  of  two  or  three 
feet  deep,   as  at   D,  will  be  equally  effectual 
with  one  that  should  go  to  the  gravel.   All  that  is 
necessary  in    his  case,  is  to  sink  pits  P  in  the 
course  of  the  drain,  at  a  moderate  distance  from 


one  another,  which  go  so  deep  as  to  reach  the 
gravel;  for,  as  the  water   there  meets  with  no 
resistance,  it  readily  flows  out  at  these  openings, 
and  is  carried  off  by  the  drain  without  being  forced 
up  through  the  earth ;  so  that  the  ground  is  left 
entirely  dry  ever  after.     I  have  likewise  drained 
several  fields  in  this  way  ;  and,  as  I  have  generally 
found  the  appearance  pretty  much  alike,  I  shall, 
for  the  information  of  the  inexperienced  reader, 
give  a  short  account  of  them.     If  you  attempt  to 
make  your  pit  in  one  of  these  soft  quaggy  places 
where  the  water  is  found  in  great  abundance,  you 
will  meet  with  very  great  difficulty  in  forming  it; 
for,  as  the  substance  of  which  it  is  composed  is  soft, 
it  will  always  flow  into  the  hole  as  fast  as  you  dig 
it;  on  which  account  I  would  advise,  not  to  at- 
tempt to  make  the  pit  in   the  swaggle,  but  as 
near  it  in  the  solid  earth  as  you  conveniently  can. 
However,  if  it  is  pretty  firm,  and  of  no  great  ex- 
tent, it  is  sometimes  practicable  to  make  a  pit  in 
the  soft  bog  at  the  driest  time  of  the  year.  This  I 
have  sometimes  practised,  which  gave  me  an  op- 
portunity of  observing  the  nature  of  these  bogs 
more  perfectly  than  I  otherwise  should  have  had. 
In  the  trials  of  this  kind  that  I  have  made,  this 
soft  quaggy  ground  has  seldom  been  above  three 
or  four  feet  deep,  below  which   I  have  always 
found  a  stratum  of  hard  tough  clay  usually  mixed 
with  stone ;  and  so  firm,  that  nothing  but  a  mat- 
tock or  pick-axe  could  penetrate  it;  and,  as  this 
is  comparatively  so  much  drier  than  the  ground 
above  it,  an  inexperienced  operator  is  very  apt 
to  imagine  that  this  is  the  bottom  that  he  is  in 
search  of.     In  digging  through  this  stratum  you 
will  frequently  meet  with  small   springs  oozing 
out  in  all  directions ;  some  of  them  that  might 
fill  the  tube  of  a  small  quill,  and  others  so  small 
as  to  be  scarcely  perceptible ;  but,  without  re- 
garding these,  you  must  continue  to  dig  on,  with- 
out intermission,  till  you  come  to  the  main  body 
of  the  reservoir,  if  I  may  so  call  it,  that  is  con- 
tained in  the  rock,  gravel,  or  sand ;  which  you 
will  generally  find  from  two  to  four  feet  below 
the  bottom  of  the  swaggle,  and  which  you  will 
be  in  no  danger  of  mistaking  when  you  come  to  it : 
for,  if  there  has  been  no  opening  made  before  that 
in  the  field,  as  soon  as  you  break  the  crust  im- 
mediately above  the  gravel  or  rock,  the  water 
bursts  forth  like  a  torrent;  and,  on  some  occa- 
sions, rises  like  a  jet  d'eau  to  a  considerable  height 
above  the  bottom  of  the  ditch  ;  and  continues  to 
flow  off  with  great  impetuosity  for  some  time, 
till   the  pent  up  water  being  drained   off,  the 
violent  boiling  up  begins  to  subside,  and  the 
strength  of  the  current  to  abate ;  and,  in  a  short 
time,  it  flows  gently  out  like  any  ordinary  spring; 
— allowing  it  to  remain  in  this  state,  the  quaggy 
earth  begins  to  subside,  and  gradually  becomes 
firmer  and  firmer  every  day ;  so  that,  in  the  space 
of  a  few  months,  those  bogs  which  were  formerly 
so  soft  as  hardly  to  support  the  weight  of  a  small 
dog,  become  so  firm,  that  oxen  and  horses  may 
tread  upon  them  without  any  danger  of  sinking, 
at  the  very  wettest  season  of  the  year.     I  have 
had  a  field  of  this  nature,  that,  by  having  only 
one  such  pit  as  I  have  now  described  opened  in 
it,  was  entirely  drained  to  the  distance  of  above 
100  yards  around  it  in  every  direction.     But  as 
it  is  possible  that  the  stratum  in  which  the  water 


DRAINS. 


45: 


runs  may  be  in  some  places  interrupted,  it  will 
he  in  general  expedient  to  make  several  of  these 
pits,  if  the  field  is  of  great  extent;  always  car- 
rying the  drain  forward  through  the  lowermost 
part  of  the  field,  or  as  near  the  quag  as  you  con- 
veniently can ;  and  sinking  a  pit  wherever  you 
may  judge  it  will  be  most  necessary.    But,  if  the 
stratum  of  gravel  is  not  interrupted,  there  will  be 
no  violent  burst  of  water  at  opening  any  of  these 
after  the  first,  as  I  have  frequently  experienced. 
To  keep  these  wells  from  closing  up  after  they 
are  made,  it  is  always  expedient  to  fill  them  up 
with    small  stones  immediately  after  they   are 
made,  which  ought  to  rise  to  the  height  of  the 
bottom   of  the  drain.     I  have  often   imagined, 
that  the  expense  of  digging  these  pits  might  be 
saved  by  boring  a  hole  through  this  solid  stratum 
of  clay  with  a  large  wimble  made  on  purpose ; 
but,  as  I  never  experienced  this,  I  cannot  say 
whether  or  not  it  would  answer  the  desired  end 
exactly.     If  the  whole  field  that  is  to  be  drained 
consists  of  one  extensive  bog,  it  will  require  a 
long  time  before  the  whole  work  can  be  entirely 
finished,  as  it  will  be  impossible  to  open  a  drain 
through  it  till  one  part  of  it  is  first  drained,  and 
becomes  solid  ground.     In  a  situation  of  this 
kind,  the  undertaker,  after  having  opened  a  drain 
to  convey  the  water  from  the  lowest  part  of  the 
bog,  must  approach  as  near  to  the  swampy  ground 
as  he  can,  and  there  make  his  first  pit ;  which 
•will  drain  off  the  water  from  the  nearest  parts  of 
the  bog.  When  this  has  continued  open  for  some 
time,  and  that  part  of  the  bog  has  become  so 
solid  as  to  admit  of  being  worked,  let  him  con- 
tinue the  ditch  as  far  forward  through   it  as  the 
situation  it  is  in  will  admit  of,  and  there  sink 
another  pit,  and  proceed  gradually  forward  in  the 
same  manner;  making  cross  cuts  where  necessary, 
till  the  whole  be  finished.     In  this  manner,  may 
any  bog  or  track  of  spouting  ground  of  this  na- 
ture, be  rendered  dry  at  a  very  inconsiderable 
expense  ;  and,  as  there  can  be  no  other  method 
of  draining  ground  of  this  sort  effectually,  I  re- 
commend the  study  of  it  to  the  attention  of  every 
diligent  farmer  who  may  have  occasion  for  it. 
Let  him  first  be  extremely  cautious  in  examining 
all  the  circumstances  of  his  particular  fields,  that 
he  may  be  certain  which  of  the  classes  above 
enumerated  it  may  be  ranked  with ;  and,  when 
he  is  perfectly  sure  of  that,  he  may  proceed  with- 
out fear,  being  morally  certain  of  success.  There 
is,  however,  one  kind  of  damp  ground  not  yet 
particularly   specified,    that   I    have   purposely 
omitted  taking  notice  of  till  this  time,  as  I  have 
never  had  any  opportunity  of  examining  parti- 
cularly into  the  nature  of  it,  nor  of  ascertaining, 
by  experience,  what  is  the  most  proper  method 
of  treating  it.     The  soil  I  have  now  particularly 
in  my  eye,  consists  of  a  deep  strong  clay  that 
does  not  vary  its  nature  even  on  the  surface,  but 
in  as  far  as  manures  may  have  rendered  it  more 
friable  and  tender ;  the  color  usually  inclines  to 
a  reddish  cast,  and,  for  the  most  part,  it  is  situated 
upon  the  side  of  some  declivity.     This  bed  of 
clay  reaches  to  a  great  depth,  without  any  varia- 
tion, and  is  intermixed  with  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  small  round  stones.     Many  soils,  of  the 
sort  now  described,  are  apt  to  be  continually 
moist  and  full  of  water  during  the  winter  season ; 


but  when  the  dry  weather  of  summer  sets  in,  tlip 
moisture  is  diminished,  and  the  surface  becomes 
hard  ;  and  it  is  rent  into  many  large  gaps  which 
allow  free  admission  to  the  sun  and  air,  so  as  to 
scorch  up  almost  every  plant  that  is  sowed  upon 
it ;  and,  as  these  soils  are  usually  in  themselves 
naturally  fertile  when  drained,  it  were  to  (>e 
wished  that  some  method  could  be  discovered, 
that  would  be  less  expensive  than  what  is  usually 
practised  with  regard  to  some  soils  of  this  kind 
in  Essex ;  where  they  make  covered  drains  of  two 
feet  and  a  half  deep,  running  diagonally  through 
the  whole  field,  at  the  distance  of  twenty  feet 
from  each  other.' 

In  the  Georgical  Essays,  T.  B.  Bayley,  Esq. 
of  Hope,  near  Manchester,  gives  the  following 
directions  for  making    covered  drains: — '  First 
make  the  main  drains  down  the  slope  or  fall  of 
the  field.     When  the  land  is  very  wet,  or  has  not 
much  fall,  there  should,  in  general,  be  two  of 
these  to  a  statute  acre ;  for  the  shorter  the  narrow 
drains  are,  the  less  liable  they  will  be  to  acci- 
dents.    The  width  of  the  trench  for  the  main 
drains  should  be  thirty  inches  at  top,  but  the 
width  at  the  bottom  must  be  regulated  by  the 
nature  and  si?,*?  of  the  materials  intended  to  be 
used.     If  the  Jrain  is  to  be  made  of  bricks  ten 
inches  long,  tfuee  inches  thick,  and  four  inches 
in  breadth,  then  the  bottom  of  the  drain  must 
be   twelve    inches ;    but  if    the   common    sale 
bricks  are  used,  then  the  bottom  must  be  proper 
tionably  contracted.     In  both  cases  there  must 
be  an  interstice  of  one  inch  between  the  bottom 
brick  and  the  sides  of  the  trench,  and  the  vacuity 
must  be  filled  up  with  straw,  rushes,  or  loose 
mould.     For  the  purpose  of  making  these  drains 
I  order  my  bricks  to  be  moulded  ten  inches  long, 
four  broad,  and  three  thick,  which  dimension* 
always  make   the  best  drains.     The  method  I 
pursue  in  constructing  my  main  drains  is  as  fol 
lows :  when  the  ground  is  soft  and  spongy,  the 
bottom  of  the  drain  is  laid  with  bricks  placed 
across.     On  these,  on  each  side,  two  bricks  are' 
laid  flat,  one  upon  the  other,  forming  a  drain  six 
inches  high  and  four  broad,  which  is  covered 
with  bricks  laid  flat.     When  the  bottom  of  the 
trench  is  found  to  be  a  firm  and  solid  body,  as 
clay,  or  marie,  the  bottom  of  the  drain  does  not 
then  require  being  laid  with  bricks.    In  that  case 
the  sides  are  formed  by  placing  one  brick  edge' 
ways,  instead  of  two  laid  flat.     This  latter  method 
is  much  cheaper,  and  in  such  land  equally  dur- 
able with  the  other.     When  stones  are  used  in- 
stead of  bricks,  the  bottom  of  the  drain  should 
be  about  eight  inches  in  width.     And  here  it  will 
be  proper  to  remark,  that,  in  all  cases,  the  bot- 
tom of  the  main  drains  must  be  sunk  four  inches 
below  the  level  of  the  narrow  ones,  even  at  the 
point  where  the  latter  fall  into  them.     The  main 
drains  should  be  kept  open  till  the  narrow  ones 
are  begun  from  them,  after  which  they  may  be 
finished ;  but  before  the  earth  is  returned  upon 
the  stones  or  bricks,  it   will    be   advisable   to 
throw  in  straw,  rushes,  or  brush-wood,  to  increase 
the  freedom  of  the  drain.     The  small  narrow 
drains  should  be  cut  at  the  distance  of  sixteen 
or  eighteen  feet  from  each  other,  and  should  fall 
into  the  main  drain  at  very  acute  angles,  to  pre- 
vent any  stoppage.     At  the  point  where  they  fall 


454 


DRAINS. 


in,  and  eight  or  ten  inches  above  it,  they  should 
be  made  firm  with  brick  or  stone.  These  drains 
should  be  eighteen  inches  wide  at  top,  and  six- 
teen at  bottom.'  See  plate  DOGS  and  DRAINS.  Fig. 
3,  represents  a  field  with  drains,  laid  out  accord- 
ing to  Mr.  Bayley's  method.  The  black  lines 
represent  the  main  drains,  and  the  dotted  lines 
represent  the  narrow  drains  communicating  with 
the  former  from  all  parts  of  the  field. 

About  the  same  time  that  Dr.  Anderson  had 
reduced  the  system  of  draining  to  scientific  prin- 
ciples in  Scotland,  Mr.  Joseph  Elkington,  of 
Princethorpe,  in  Warwickshire,  appears  to  have 
made  some  similar  discoveries  in  England.  The 
priority,  indeed,  is  claimed  by  Dr.  Anderson, 
but  as  each  party  has  his  merits,  and  as  the  public 
is,  doubtless,  highly  indebted  to  both,  we  shall 
not  presume  to  decide  upon  this  point.  The 
great  object  of  Mr.  Elkington's  system  is  the 
draining  of  lands  rendered  wet  by  waters  con- 
fined beneath  the  surface,  and  attempting  to  rise 
in  the  manner  of  springs.  Among  these,  bogs 
or  morasses  are  the  chief.  Having  attempted,  a 
considerable  number  of  years  ago,  to  drain  a 
piece  of  ground  of  this  kind  on  his  farm  at 
Princethorpe,  by  making  a  trench  of  five  feet 
deep,  but  without  success,  he  thought  it  might 
be  of  use  to  know,  what  kind  of  strata  lay  under 
the  trench.  Accordingly,  he  forced  an  iron  crow, 
of  about  an  inch  and  a  half  in  diameter,  three  feet 
down,  and  upon  taking  it  out,  was  agreeably  sur- 
prised, to  find  a  great  quantity  of  water  burst  forth, 
and  run  down  the  trench.  This  led  him  to  think 
of  applying  an  auger,  an  instrument  fitter  for  the 
purpose  of  boring,  which,  upon  trial,  he  found 
equalled  his  expectations;  and,  by  continuing 
the  same  plan  with  the  auger,  he  at  last  drained 
all  the  wet  parts  of  his  farm,  which  were  nume- 
rous, and  had  proved  destructive  to  his  sheep, 
by  inducing  the  rot.  When  a  morass  is  to  be 
drained,  his  first  object  is  to  ascertain  the  direc- 
tion in  which  the  trench  is  to  be  dug.  The  sub- 
stance of  his  rules  for  this,  as  laid  before  the 
Board  of  Agriculture  in  1796,  are  these:  l.To 
obtain  as  much  knowledge  as  possible  respecting 
the  strata  in  the  neighbourhood.  2.  To  direct 
the  trench  so  as  to  hit  the  bottom  of  the  bed, 
which  occasions  the  mischief,  and  the  particular 
spot  where  the  main  spring  lies.  3.  If  there  are 
various  beds  through  which  the  water  issues,  to 
prefer  the  stone  one  for  draining  the  whole ;  and 
to  make  the  trench  from  six  to  eight  yards  from 
the  tail  of  the  bed,  where  the  rock  ends,  because 
in  limestone,  and  other  rocks,  the  tail,  as  it  is 
technically  termed,  is  harder  than  any  other  part 
of  the  rock ;  but  a  few  yards  above  it,  it  is  softer, 
and  the  water  is  more  accessible.  The  tail  of 
these  beds  may  often  be  found  jutting  out  in  a 
point.  4.  To  direct  the  trench  in  a  line  with  the 
bottom  of  the  hill ;  as  it  makes  the  best  separa- 
tion between  the  upland  and  meadow  enclosures, 
where  the  spring  can  be  best  intercepted.  The 
trench,  however,  must  be  carried  in  or  near  the 
line  of  the  spring;  for,  if  it  diverges  to  any  dis- 
tance, all  chance  of  reaching  the  spring  by  tap- 
ping is  over,  and  the  labor  of  digging  it  probably 
lost.  5.  To  make  a  new  trench,  rather  than  to 
to  tap  the  spring  in  any  old  brook,  or  run  of 
water.  6,  and  lastly,  having  fixed  on  the  line 


of  direction,  and  marked  out  the  trench,  to  begin 
at  the  bottom  or  lowest  level,  carrying  the  trench 
gradually  up.  The  fall  of  the  water  need  not  be 
above  a  few  inches  in  100  yards.  The  auger, 
which  must  often  be  used  for  tapping,  need  not 
exceed  two  inches  in  diameter.  Mr.  Elkington 
bored  a  hole  with  one,  to  the  depth  of  thirty 
feet,  which  threw  up  water  equal  to  three  hogs- 
heads in  a  minute,  and  completely  drained  all 
the  neighbourhood.  In  such  cases,  farther  ope- 
rations in  draining  are  unnecessary.  In  other 
cases,  the  trench  being  once  made,  and  the  spring 
cut  off,  by  tapping,  or  otherwise,  it  remains  only 
to  determine,  whether  it  is  to  be  kept  open  or 
covered.  Fig.  5  serves  to  exemplify  on  a  large  scale 
the  advantages  which  result  from  the  arrangement 
of  drains  indicated  by  A  B  C  D.  The  section 
of  a  hill  at  fig.  6  is  furnished  with  outlets  to 
carry  off  the  water  or  supply  springs  at  various 
heights.  Thus  A  is  supplied  by  the  loose  strata 
;it  the  top  of  the  hill.  B  and  D  are  supplied 
by  the  bed  beneath,  while  by  the  aid  of  a  pipe 
at  C  we  procure  a  continuously  flowing  spring, 
the  water  being  insulated  in  its  passage  through 
the  intermediate  strata. 

On  the  drainage  of  mixed  and  varied  soils  of 
the  clayey  kind,  we  have  the  following  useful 
observations  in  Mr.  Loudon's  Encyclopedia  of 
Agriculture  : — '  The  business  of  draining  is  here,' 
he  remarks,  '  considerably  more  tedious  and  dif- 
ficult than  where  the  superficial  and  internal 
parts  have  greater  regularity.  ,  In  such  sorts  of 
lands,  as  all  the  different  collections  of  water  are 
perfectly  distinct  from  each  other,  by  means  o. 
the  beds  of  clay  that  separate  them,  each  collec- 
tion becomes  so  much  increased,  or  accumulated, 
in  the  time  of  heavy  rains,  that  they  are  filled 
quite  to  the  level  of  the  surface  of  the  clay  by 
which  they  are  surrounded ;  when  the  water 
getting  a  free  passage,  as  it  would  over  the  edges 
of  a  bowl  or  dish,  overflows  and  saturates  the 
surface  of  that  bed  of  clay  in  such  a  manner,  as 
to  render  it  so  perfectly  wet  and  sour,  that  its 
produce  becomes  not  only  annually  more  and 
more  scanty,  but  the  soil  itself  more  sterile  and 
unproductive.  From  the  sand-beds,  in  such 
cases,  having  no  communication  with  each  other, 
it  must  evidently  require  as  many  drains  as  there 
are  beds  of  this  kind,  in  order  fully  to  draw  off 
the  water  from  each  of  them.  A  drain  or  trench 
is  therefore  recommended  to  be  cut  from  the 
nearest  and  lowest  part  of  the  field  intended  to 
be  drained,  up  to  the  highest  and  most  distant 
sand-bank  in  such  a  line  of  direction  as,  if  pos- 
sible, to  pass  through  some  of  the  intermediate 
sand-beds,  and  prevent  the  labor  and  expense  ot 
making  longer  cuts  on  the  sides,  which  would 
otherwise  be  requisite. 

Where  the  different  beds  of  sand  and  clay  are 
of  less  extent,  and  lie  together  with  greater  re- 
gularity, they  can  be  drained  in  a  more  easy 
manner  with  less  cutting,  and  of  course  at  less 
expense.  Below  the  layers  or  beds  of  sand  and 
clay  that  lie,  in  this  manner,  alternately  together, 
and  nearly  parallel  to  each  other,  is  generally  a 
body  of  impervious  clay,  which  keeps  up  the 
water  that  is  contained  in  the  sand,  and  which, 
being  constantly  full,  renders  the  adjacent  clay 
moist ;  and  in  wet  seasons  runs  or  trickles  ever 


DRAINS. 


455 


it.  As,  in  these  cases,  the  principal  under-stra- 
tum  of  clay  is  rarely  above  four  or  five  feet  be- 
low the  surface,  a  drain  is  advised  to  be  cut  to 
that  depth  through  the  middle  of  the  field,  if  it 
have  a  descent  from  both  sides;  but  if  it  decline 
all  to  one  side,  the  drain  must  be  made  in  that 
place,  as  the  water  will  more  readily  discharge 
itself  into  it ;  and  unless  the  field  be  of  great 
extent,  and  have  more  depressions  or  hollows  in 
it  than  one,  one  drain  may  be  quite  sufficient  for 
the  purpose,  as,  by  crossing  the  different  beds  that 
retain  the  water,  it  must  take  it  off  from  each  of 
them.  A  principal  difficulty  in  draining  ground 
of  this  nature,  and  which  renders  it  impractica- 
ble by  one  drain,  is  when  the  direction  of  the 
alternate  layers,  or  beds  of  clay  and  sand,  lie 
across  the  declivity  of  the  land,  so  that  one  drain 
can  be  of  no  other  service  than  that  of  convey- 
ing away  the  water  after  it  has  passed  over  the 
different  strata,  and  would  naturally  stagnate  in 
the  lowest  part  of  the  field,  if  there  was  no  other 
passage  for  it.  Where  the  land  lies  in  this  way, 
which  is  frequently  the  case,  it  will  therefore  be 
necessary,  besides  the  drain  in  the  lowest  part, 
to  have  others  cut  up  from  it  in  a  slanting  di- 
rection across  the  declivity,  which  by  crossing 
all  the  different  veins,  or  narrow  strata  of  sand,1 
may  be  capable  of  drawing  the  water  from  each 
of  them.  In  forming  the  drains  in  these  cases, 
it  is  recommended  that,  after  laying  the  bottom 
in  the  manner  of  a  sough,  or  in  the  way  of  a 
triangle,  it  be  filled  some  way  up  by  small  stones, 
tough  sods  being  applied,  the  green  side  down- 
wards, upon  them  before  the  mould  is  filled  in. 
But,  where  stones  cannot  be  readily  procured, 
faggots  may  be  employed  in  their  place,  where 
they  are  plentiful :  the  under  part  of  the  drain 
being  laid,  or  coupled,  with  stones,  so  as  to  form 
a  channel  or  passage  for  the  conveyance  of  the 
water  that  may  sink  through  the  faggots,  and  for 
the  purpose  of  rendering  them  more  durable; 
as  where  the  water  cannot  get  freely  off,  which 
is  generally  the  case  where  there  is  not  an  open 
passage  made  of  some  solid  material,  it  must,  by 
its  stagnation,  soon  destroy  the  faggots,  and 
choke  up  the  drain. 

'  The  mode  of  draining  retentive  soils,  is  ma- 
terially different  from  that  which  has  been  de- 
scribed above.  Many  tracts  of  level  land  are 
injured  by  the  stagnation  of  a  superabundant 
quantity  of  water  in  the  upper  parts  of  the  sur- 
face materials,  which  does  not  rise  up  into  them 
from  any  reservoirs  or  springs  below.  The  re- 
moval of  the  wetness  in  these  cases  may,  for  the 
most  part,  be  effected  without  any  very  heavy 
expense.  From  the  upper  or  surface  soil,  in 
such  cases,  being  constituted  of  a  loose  porous 
stratum  of  materials,  to  the  depth  of  from  two  to 
four  or  five  feet,  which  has  a  stiff  retentive  body 
of  clay  underneath  it,  any  water  that  may  come 
upon  the  surface  from  heavy  rains,  or  other 
causes,  readily  filtrates  and  sinks  down  through 
it,  until  it  reaches  the  obstructing  body  of  clay 
which  prevents  it  from  proceeding ;  the  conse- 
quence of  which  is,  that  the  porous  open  soil 
above  is  so  filled  and  saturated  with  water,  as  to 
be  of  little  utility  for  the  purpose  of  producing 
crops  of  either  grain  or  grass.  Land  situated  in 
this  way,  is  frequently  said  by  farmers  to  be  wet- 


bottomed.  In  order  to  remove  this  kind  of  wet- 
ness, it  seldom  requires  more  than  a  few  drains, 
made  according  to  the  situation  and  extent  of 
the  field,  of  such  a  depth  as  to  pass  a  few  inches 
into  the  clay,  between  which,  and  the  under  sur- 
face of  the  porous  earth  above,  there  will  oO 
viously  be  the  greatest  stagnation,  and  conse- 
quently, collection  of  water,  especially  where  it 
does  not  become  much  visible  on  the  surface.  In 
these  cases  there  is  not  any  necessity  for  having 
recourse  to  the  use  of  the  boring  instrument,  as 
there  is  no  water  to  be  discharged  from  below. 
When  the  field  to  be  drained  has  only  a  slight 
declination,  or  slope,  from  the  sides  towards  the 
middle,  one  drain  cut  through  the  porous  super- 
ficial materials  into  the  clay,  in  the  lowest  part 
of  the  ground,  may  be  sufficient  to  bring  off  the 
whole  of  the  water  detained  in  the  porous  soil. 
This  effect  may  likewise  be  greatly  promoted,  by 
laying  out  and  forming  the  ridges  so  as  to  ac- 
cord with  the  direction  of  the  land,  and  by  the 
use  of  the  plough  or  spade  in  removing  obstruc- 
tions, and  deepening  the  furrows.  In  such  situa- 
tions, where  the  drain  has  been  formed  in  this 
manner,  the  water  will  flow  into  it  through  the 
porous  surface  materials,  as  well  as  if  a  number  of 
small  trenches  were  cut  from  it  to  each  side,  as  is 
the  practice  in  Essex  and  some  other  parts  of  the 
country;  but  which  is  often  an  unnecessary  labor 
and  expense.  The  drain  made  in  the  hollow 
may  frequently  serve  as  a  division  of  the  field, 
in  which  case  it  may  be  open  ;  but  in  other  cir- 
cumstances it  may  be  more  proper  to  have  it 
covered.  Where  a  field  of  this  description  has 
more  than  one  hollow  in  its  surface,  it  will  ob- 
viously be  requisite  to  have  more  than  one  main 
drain ;  but  when  it  is  nearly  level,  or  only  in- 
clines slightly  to  one  side,  a  trench  or  drain 
along  the  lowest  part,  and  the  ridges  and  fur- 
rows formed  accordingly,  may  be  sufficient  for 
effecting  its  drainage.  There  may,  however,  be 
cases,  as  where  a  field  is  large  and  very  flat,  in 
which  some  side-cuts  from  the  principal  drain 
may  be  necessary,  which  must  be  made  a  little 
into  the  clay,  and  as  narrow  as  they  can  be 
wrought,  and  then  filled  up  with  stones  or  other 
suitable  materials.' 

'  What  is  called  the  Essex  method  of  draining 
in  ploughed  springy  lands,  where  the  surface  soil 
is  tenacious,  is  described  by  Kent,  and  consists 
in  substituting  small  under-drains  for  open  fur- 
rows ;  or  in  some  cases  having  a  small  under- 
drain  beneath  every  other  or  every  third  furrow. 
These  drains  lead  to  side  or  fence  ditches,  where 
they  discharge  themselves.'  For  draining  of 
mines,  see  MINIKS. 

Drains  may  be  conveniently  classed,  as  Mr. 
Loudon  observes,  under,  1.  Drains  of  convey- 
ance simply ;  and  2.  Drains  of  conveyance  and 
collection.  The  most  complete  drain  of  convey- 
ance is  a  large  pipe  of  metal,  masonry,  or  brick- 
work :  and  the  most  complete  collecting  drain, 
one  formed  with  a  channel  built  on  the  sides, 
and  covered  with  flat-stones,  with  a  superstra- 
tum of  round  stones  or  splinters,  diminishing  to 
the  size  of  gravel  as  they  rise  to  the  surface,  and 
there  covered  with  the  common  soil.  As  the 
best  constructions,  however,  are  not  always  prac- 
ticable, the  following  are  a  few  leading  sorts 


456 


DRAINS. 


adapted  for  different  situations.     (We  are  in- 
debted to  Mr.  Loudon  for  this  selection). 

For  drains  of  conveyance,  there  are  the  walled 
or  box  drain,  the  barrel  drain,  the  walled  or  the 
triangular  drain,  and  the  arched  drain,  fig.  1. 


Fig.  1. 


Fig.  2. 


Drains  of  collection  are  formed  of  stone,  brick, 
gravel,  cinders,  wood,  spray,  straw,  turf,  and 
earth  alone. 

The  boxed  and  rubble  drain,  fig.  2,  is  a  drain 
of  conveyance  and  collection.  The  common 
rubble  drain  is  formed  of  rough  land-stones  of 
any  sort,  not  exceeding  six  or  seven  inches  in 
diameter,  thrown  in  the  bottom,  with  smaller 
ones  over,  and,  if  to  be  had,  gravel  or  ashes  at 
top.  On  this  is  laid  a  thin  layer  of  straw  or 
haum  of  any  kind,  and  the  remainder  is  filled 
up  with  the  surface  soil. 

The  brick  drain  is  formed  in  a  great  variety  of 
ways,  either  from  common  bricks  and  bats  in 
imitation  of  the  boxed  and  rubble,  or  rubble 
drain;  or  by  the  use  of  bricks  made  on  pur- 
pose, of  which  there  are  great  variety.  Drain- 
ing tiles  to  be  used  with  effect  as  collecting 
drains,  should  always  be  covered  a  foot  in  depth, 
or  more,  with  stones  or  gravel. 

The  gravel  or  cinder  drain  is  seldom  made 
deep,  though,  if  the  materials  be  large,  they  may 
be  made  of  any  size.  In  general  they  are  used 
in  grass  lands  ;  the  section  of  the  drain  being 
an  acute-angled  triangle,  and  the  materials  being 
filled  in,  the  smallest  uppermost,  nearly  to  the 
ground's  surface. 

The  wood  drain  is  of  various  kinds.  A  very 
sufficient  and  durable  construction  consists  of 
poles  or  young  fir-trees  stripped  of  their  branches 
and  laid  in  the  bottom  of  the  drain  lengthways. 
They  are  then  covered  with  the  branches  and 
spray.  Another  form  is  that  of  filling  the  drain 
with  faggot-wood,  with  some  straw  over.  A 
variety  of  this  mode  is  formed  by  first  setting  in 
cross  stakes  to  prevent  the  faggots  from  sinking ; 
but  they  are  of  no  great  use,  and  often  occasion 
such  drains  to  fail  sooner  than  common  faggot 
drains,  by  the  greater  vacuity  they  leave  after 
the  wood  is  rotten.  In  some  varieties  of  this 
drain  the  brush-wood  is  first  laid  down  alongside 
the  drain,  and  formed  by  willow,  or  other  ties, 
into  an  endless  cable  of  ten  or  twelve  inches  in 
diameter,  aud  then  rolled  in,  which  is  said  to 
form  an  excellent  drain  with  the  least  quantity  of 
materials,  and  to  last  a  longer  time  than  any  of 
the  modes  above  mentioned.  Some  cut  the 
brush -wood  into  lengths  of  three  or  four  feet, 
and  place  them  in  a  sloping  direction  with  the 
root  end  of  the  branch  in  the  bottom  of  the 
drain ;  others  throw  in  the  branches  at  random, 
with  little  preparation,  and  cover  them  with 


spray,  straw,  or  rushes,  and  finally  the  surface 
soil. 

The  spray  drain  is  generally  like  the  gravel 
drain,  of  small  size,  and  formed  like  it,  with  an 
acute  angled  bottom.  In  general,  tne  spray  is  trod 
firmly  in ;  though  in  some  cases  it  is  previously 
formed  into  a  cable,  as  in  the  brush-wood  drain. 
Drains  of  this  sort  are  much  in  use  in  grass 
lands,  and  when  the  spray  of  larch-wood,  heath, 
or  ling  can  be  got,  they  are  of  great  durability. 
The  straw  drain,  when  reeds,  rushes,  and  bean 
straw  is  used,  is  sometimes  made  like  the  spray 
drain,  by  pressing  the  loose  material  down,  or 
forming  a  cable;  but  in  general  the  straw  is 
twisted  into  ropes  as  big  as  a  man's  leg,  by  the 
aid  of  a  machine,  and  three  or  more  of  these 
laid  in  the  bottom  of  a  triangular  drain,  with  or 
without  the  protection  of  three  turves. 

The  turf  drain, 

fig.   3,    may  be  FiS- 3 

made  of  any  con- 
venient depth, 
but  it  must  be  at 
least  the  breadth 
of  a  turf  at  bot- 
tom. The  drain 
being  dug  out 
as  if  it  were  to 
be  filled  with 
stones  or  any  or- 
dinary material; 
the  operator  next,  with  a  spade  three  inches 
wide,  digs  a  narrow  channel  along  its  centre  a, 
clearing  it  out  with  the  draining  seoop ;  and 
over  this  the  turves,  b,  are  laid  without  any 
other  preparation,  or  any  thing  put  over  them 
but  the  earth  that  was  excavated.  This  is 
found  to  oe  a  very  cheap,  and,  considering  the 
materials,  a  surprisingly  durable  method  of  drain- 
ing; answering,  in  pasture-fields  especially,  all 
the  purposes  that  the  farmer  can  expect  to  derive 
from  drains  constructed  with  more  labor,  and  at 
a  much  greater  expense.  They  are  said  to  last 
frequently  twenty  years  and  upwards ;  but  the 
period  which  it  can  be  supposed  they  will  con- 
tinue to  prove  effectual,  must  depend  on  the 
nature  of  the  soil,  and  the  current  of  water. 

The  triangular  sod  drain  is  thus  made:  when 
the  line  of  drain  is  marked  out,  a  sod  is  cut  in 
the  form  of  a  wedge,  the  grass  side  being  the 
narrowest,  and  the  sods  being  from  twelve  to 
eighteen  inches  in  length.  The  drain*  is  then 
cut  to  the  depth  required,  but  is  contracted  to  a 
very  narrow  bottom.  The  sods  are  then  set  in 
with  the  grass  side  downwards,  and  pressed  as 
far  as  they  will  go.  As  the  figure  of  the  drain 
does  not  suffer  them  to  go  to  the  bottom,  a  ca- 
vity is  left,  which  serves  as  a  watercourse ;  and 
the  space  above  is  filled  with  the  earth  thrown  out. 

The  hollow  furrow  drain  is  only  used  in  sheep- 
pastures.  Wherever  the  water  is  apt  to  stag- 
nate, a  deep  furrow  is  turned  up  with  a  stout 
plough.  After  this,  a  man  with  a  spade  pares  off 
the  loose  soil  from  the  inverted  sod,  and  scatters 
it  over  the  field,  or  casts  it  into  hollow  places. 
The  sod  thus  pared,  and  brought  to  the  thick- 
ness of  about  three  inches,  is  restored  to  its  ori- 
ginal situation,  with  the  grassy  side  uppermost, 
as  if  no  furrow  had  been  made.  A  pipe  or  open- 
ing is  thus  formed  beneath  it,  two  or  three  in- 


DRAKE. 


457 


ches  deep  in  the  bottom  of  the  furrow,  which  is 
sufficient  to  discharge  a  considerable  quantity  of 
surface  water,  which  readily  sinks  into  it.  These 
furrows,  indeed,  are  easily  choked  up  by  any 
pressure,  or  by  the  growth  of  the  roots  of  the 
grass ;  but  they  are  also  easily  restored,  and  no 
surface  is  lost  by  means  of  them. 

Pipe  drains  of  turf  are  sometimes  fo?med 
where  the  surface  soil  is  a  strong  clay,  as  it  is 
only  turves  from  such  a  surface  that  are  suf- 
ficiently durable.  A  semicylindrical  spade  is 
used  to  dig  the  turves,  the  ground  plan  of  which 
presents  a  series  of  semicircles  or  half  pipes. 
The  drain  being  dug  out  to  the  proper  depth, 
one  turf  is  laid  in  the  bottom,  and  another  being 
placed  over  it  completes  the  pipe.  The  same 
sort  of  pipe  drain  has  been  formed  out  of  solid 
beds  of  clay,  and  has  served  for  a  time  to  convey 
water.  As  collecting  drains,  of  course,  they  can 
be  of  little  or  no  use.  This  mode  of  draining 
appears  to  have  been  first  practised  by  Hannah, 
an  ingenious  farmer  in  Wigtonshire.  He  adopted 
jt  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  water  through 
running  sand,  in  which  only  a  pipe  drain  will 
last  for  a  moderate  time.  After  a  number  of 
years  the  clay  turves  were  found  effective  in  con- 
veying away  the  water,  and  preventing  the  run- 
ning away  of  the  sandy  sides  of  the  drain. 

DRAKE,  n.  s.  Swed.  andrake,  from  drake, 
a  male  ;  or  duckrake,  duck,  and  Goth,  reke,  a 
warrior  or  fighter,  says  Mr.  Thomson ;  '  from 
the  noise  it  makes,' — Minsheu.  The  male  of  a 
duck ;  an  old  piece  of  ordnance. 

Two  or  three  shots,  made  at  them  by  a  couple  of 
drakes,  made  them  stagger.  Clarendon. 

Mourn,  sooty  coots,  and  speckled  teals, 
Ye  fisher  herons,  watching  eels ; 
Ye  duck  and  drake,  wi'  airy  wheels 

Circling  the  lake.  Burns. 

DRAKE,  in  ornithology.     See  ANAS. 

DRAKE  (Sir  Francis),  the  renowned  English 
admiral,  was  the  son  of  Edmund  Drake,  a  sailor, 
and  born  near  Tavistock,  in  Devonshire,  in 
1545.  He  was  brought  up  under  the  care  of  Sir 
John  Hawkins,  who  was  his  kinsman ;  and,  at 
the  age  of  eighteen,  was  purser  of  a  ship  trad- 
ing to  Biscay.  At  twenty,  he  made  a  voyage  to 
Guinea  ;  and,  at  twenty-two,  was  made  captain 
of  the  Judith.  In  that  capacity  he  was  in  the 
harbour  of  St.  John  de  Ulloa,  in  the  gulf  of 
Mexico,  where  he  behaved  most  gallantly  in  the 
actions  under  Sir  John  Hawkins,  and  returned 
with  him  to  England  with  great  reputation.  He 
next  projected  a  design  against  the  Spaniards  in 
the  West  Indies;  which  he  no  sooner  published, 
than  he  had  volunteers  enough  ready  to  accom- 
pany him.  In  1570  he  made  his  first  expedition 
with  two  ships;  and  in  1571  with  one  only,  in 
which  he  returned  safe,  if  not  with  such  advan- 
tages as  he  expected.  He  made  another  expedi- 
tion in  1572,  wherein  he  gained  considerable 
booty.  In  these  expeditions  he  was  much  as- 
sisted by  a  nation  of  Indians,  who  then  were  en- 
gaged in  war  with  the  Spaniards.  The  prince  of 
these  people  was  named  Pedro,  to  whom  Drake 
presented  a  cutlass  from  his  side,  which  he  saw 
the  chieftain  greatly  admired.  Pedro,  in  return, 
gave  him  four  large  wedges  of  gold  ;  which  Drake 


threw  into  the  common  stock,  saying,  '  That  ha 
thought  it  but  just  that  such  as  bore  the  charge 
of  so   uncertain  a  voyage  on   his  credit,  should 
share    the   utmost  advantage    that  voyage   pro- 
duced.'    Then,  embarking  his  men  with  all  the 
wealth  he  had  obtained,  which  was  very  con- 
siderable, he  bore  away  for  England,  where  he 
arrived    in  August,  1573.     His  success  in  this 
expedition,  joined  to    his   honorable   behaviour 
towards  his  owners,  gained  him  a  high  reputa- 
tion :  and  the  use  he  made  of  his  riches,  a  still 
greater.     For,  fitting  out  three  stout  frigates  at 
his  own  expense,  he  sailed  with  them  to  Ireland  • 
where,  under  Walter,  earl  of  Essex,  the  father  of 
the  famous  unfortunate  earl  (see  DEVEREUX),  he 
served  as  a  volunteer.     After   the  death  of  his 
noble  patron,  he  returned  into  England,  where 
Sir  Christopher  Hatton  introduced  him  to  queen 
Elizabeth.     He  now  proposed  a  voyage  into  the 
South   Seas,  through  the   Straits   of  Magellan, 
which  was   what  hitherto  no   Englishman   had 
ever  attempted.     The  project  was  well  received 
at  court :  the  queen  furnished  him  with  means ; 
and  his  own  fame  quickly  drew  together  a  suffi- 
cient force.     The  fleet  with  which  he  sailed,  or- 
this  extraordinary  undertaking,  consisted  only  of 
five  vessels,  small  when  compared  with  modern 
ships,  and   no  more   than  164  able  men.     He 
sailed  on  the  13th  December,  1577  :   on  the  25th 
fell  in  with  the  coast  of  Barbary,  and  on  the  29th 
with  Cape  Verd.     On  the  13th  March  he  passed 
the  equinoctial,  made  the  coast  of  Brasil  on  the 
5th  April,  and  entered  the  river  de  la  Plata, 
where  he  lost  the  company  of  two  of  his  ships; 
but   meeting  them  again,  and  taking  out  their 
provisions,  he  turned  them  adrift.     On  the  29th 
May  he  entered  the  port  of  St.  Julian's,  where  he 
continued  two  months,  for  the  sake  of  laying  in 
provisions ;  on  the  20th  August  he  entered  the 
Straits  of  Magellan,  and  on  the  25th  September 
passed  them,  having  then  only  his  own  ship.  On 
the  25th  November  he  came  to  Macao,  which  he 
had  appointed  for  a  place  of  rendezvous  in  case 
his   ships   separated ;    but  captain   Winter,  his 
vice-admiral,   having   repassed   the   Straits,  re- 
turned to   England.     Thence  he  continued  his 
voyage  along  the  coasts  of  Chili  and  Peru,  taking 
all  opportunities  of  seizing  Spanish  ships,  and 
attacking  them  on  shore,  till  his  men  were  sated 
with  plunder;  and  then,  coasting  America  to  the 
height  of  48°,  he  endeavoured  to  find  a  passage 
that  way  back   into   our  seas,   but  could  not. 
However,  he  landed,  and  called  the  country  New 
Albion,  taking  possession  of  it  in  the  name  of 
queen  Elizabeth;  and,  having  careened  his  ship, 
set   sail  from  thence,   on   the  29th  September, 
1579,   for   the  Moluccas.     He   is   supposed  to 
have  chosen  this  passage  round,  partly  to  avoid 
being  attacked  by  the  Spaniards  at  a  disadvan- 
tage, and  partly  from  the  lateness  of  the  season, 
whence  dangerous  storms  and  hurricanes   were 
dreaded.     On  the  13th  October  he  fell  in  with 
certain  islands  inhabited  by  the  most  barbarous 
people  he  had  met  with  in  his  voyage :  on  the 
4th  November  he   had  sight  of  the  Moluccas; 
and,  coming  to  Ternate,  was  well  received  by  the 
king.     On  the  10th  December  he  made  Celebes, 
where,  the  9th  January  following,  his  ship   un- 
fortunately ran  uj  ion  a  rock,  from  which,  how- 


458 


DRAKENSTEIN. 


ever,  he  got  off.  On  the  16th  March  he 
arrived  at  Java  Major,  and  on  the  25th,  began 
to  think  of  returning  home.  He  doubled  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  on  the  15th  June,  having 
then  on  board  fifty-seven  men,  and  but  three  casks 
of  water.  On  the  12th  July  he  passed  the  line, 
reached  the  coast  of  Guinea  on  the  16th,  and 
there  watered.  On  the  llth  September  he  made 
the  island  of  Tercera,  and  on  the  3d  November 
entered  the  harbour  of  Plymouth.  This  voyage 
round  the  world  was  performed  in  two  years  and 
about  ten  months.  Shortly  after  his  arrival,  the 
queen  going  to  Deptford,  went  on  board  his  ship, 
where,  after  dinner,  she  conferred  on  him  the 
order  of  knighthood,  and  declared  her  approba- 
tion of  all  he  had  done.  She  likewise  gave  di- 
rections for  the  preservation  of  his  ship,  that  it 
might  remain  a  monument  of  his  own  and  his 
country's  glory.  This  celebrated  ship,  which  had 
been  laid  up  many  years  at  Deptford,  at  length  de- 
caying, it  was  broke  up,  and  a  chair,  made  out 
of  the  planks,  was  presented  to  the  university  of 
Oxford.  In  1585  he  sailed  with  a  fleet  to  the 
West  Indies,  and  took  the  cities  of  St.  Jago, 
St.  Domingo,  Carthagena,  and  St.  Augustin. 
In  1587  he  went  to  Lisbon  with  a  fleet  of  thirty 
sail ;  and  having  intelligence  of  a  fleet  assembled 
in  the  bay  of  Cadiz,  which  was  to  have  made 
part  of  the  Armada,  he  with  great  courage  en- 
tered that  port,  and  burnt  there  upwards  of 
10,000  tons  of  shipping,  which  he  afterwards 
merrily  called  '  burning  the  king  of  Spain's 
beard.'  In  1588,  when  the  Armada  from  Spain 
was  approaching  our  coasts,  Sir  Francis  Drake 
was  appointed  vice-admiral  under  Charles  lord 
Howard  of  ESngham,  high  admiral  of  England, 
where  fortune  favored  him  as  remarkably  as 
ever;  for  he  made  prize  of  a  very  large  galleon, 
commanded  by  Don  Pedro  de  Valdez,  who  was 
reputed  the  projector  of  this  invasion  ;  and  who 
surrendered,  as  soon  as  he  learned  it  was  Drake 
who  summoned  him.  This  Don  Pedro  remained 
about  two  years  Sir  Francis  Drake's  prisoner  in 
England ;  and,  when  he  was  released,  paid  him 
for  his  own  and  his  captains'  freedom,  a  ransom 
of  £8,500.  Drake's  soldiers  were  well  recom- 
pensed with  the  plunder  of  this  ship,  for  they 
found  in  it  55,000  ducats  of  gold,  which  were 
divided  among  them.  In  1589  Sir  Francis 
Drake  commanded,  as  admiral,  the  fleet  sent  to 
restore  Don  Antonio,  king  of  Portugal;  the 
command  of  the  land  forces  being  given  to  Sir 
John  Norris :  but  they  were  hardly  got  to  sea, 
before  the  commanders  differed,  and  so  the  at- 
tempt proved  abortive.  The  war  widi  Spain 
continuing,  a  more  effectual  expedition  was 
undertaken  by  Sir  John  Hawkins  and  Sir  Francis 
Drake,  against  their  settlements  in  the  West  In- 
dies, than  had  hitherto  been  made  during  the 
whole  course  of  it:  but  the  commanders  here 
again  not  agreeing  about  the  plan,  this  also  did 
not  turn  out  successfully.  All  difficulties,  before 
these  two  last  expeditions,  had  given  way  to  the 
skill  and  fortune  of  Sir  Francis  Drake ;  which 
probably  was  the  reason  why  he  did  not  bear 
these  disappointments  so  well  as  he  otherwise 
would  have  done.  A  strong  sense  of  them  is 
supposed  to  have  thrown  him  into  a  melancholy, 
which  occasioned  a  bloody  flux;  and  of  this  he 


died  on  board  his  own  ship,  near  the  town  of 
Nombre  de  Dios,  in  the  West  Indies,  on  the 
28th  January,  1595-6.  His  death  was  la- 
mented by  the  whole  nation.  In  the  twenty- 
seventh  parliament  of  queen  Elizabeth,  he  was 
elected  burgess  for  the  town  of  Bossiney,  alias 
Tintagal,  in  the  county  of  Cornwall ;  and  for 
Plymouth  in  Devonshire,  in  the  thirty-fifth  of 
the  same  reign.  This  town  had  very  particular 
obligations  to  him:  for,  in  1587,  he  undertook 
to  bring  water  into  it,  through  the  want  of  which, 
till  then,  it  had  been  grievously  distressed  ;  and 
he  performed  it  by  conducting  thither  a  stream 
from  springs  eight  miles  distant  in  a  straight  line; 
for,  in  the  manner  he  brought  it,  the  course  of  it 
runs  upwards  of  twenty  miles. 

DRAKE  (James),  an  English  physician  and 
author,  born  at  Cambridge  in  1667,  and  educated 
at  that  university,  where  he  took  his  degrees. 
In  1704  he  published  a  pamphlet,  entitled  The 
Memorial  of  the  Church  of  England,  which  gave 
such  offence  that  a  proclamation  was  issued  for 
discovering  the  author,  which  obliged  him  to 
keep  concealed  for  some  time.  He  was  after- 
wards prosecuted  for  the  publication  of  a 
newspaper,  entitled  Mercurius  Politicus ;  and, 
although  he  was  acquitted,  it  is  supposed  that 
the  vexation  threw  him  into  a  fever,  of  which 
he  died  in  1707.  Besides  the  above,  he  published 
a  System  of  Anatomy,  3  vols.  8vo ;  a  Transla- 
tion of  Herodotus ;  a  play,  called  the  Sham  Law- 
yer, Sec. 

DRAKE,  in  geography,  a  harbour  of  California, 
so  called  after  the  celebrated  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
who  discovered  and  took  possession  of  the  pen- 
insula. 

DRAKENSTEIN,  a  district  in  the  territory 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  The  division  which 
goes  by  the  general  name  of  '  Stellenbosch  and 
Drakenstein'  includes  a  large  portion  of  the  Cape 
territory.  See  STELLENBOSCH  ;  but  the  term 
Drakenstein  is  peculiarly  applied  to  two  beautiful 
and  extensive  valleys  situated  about  thirty  or 
forty  miles  from  Cape  Town,  at  the  foot  of  lofty 
mountains.  They  are  called  the  valleys  of  Great 
and  Little  Drakenstein,  and  are  to  the  north- 
east of  the  district  of  Stellenbosch,  sheltered  by 
lofty  mountains,  and  watered  throughout  by  the 
Berg  and  its  minor  streams.  The  subdivision  of 
Little  Drakenstein  is  enclosed  by  the  larger 
valleys,  and  the  two  together  supply  a  large 
portion  of  the  wine  of  the  Cape.  West  of  this 
valley  is  the  village  of  Paarl,  surrounded  by  a 
fine  tract  of  land,  and  distinguished  by  a  vast 
mass  of  granite,  surmounted  with  a  number  of 
large  round  stones,  like  the  pearls  of  a  necklace. 
Mr.  Anderson,  Captain  Cook's  surgeon,  de- 
scribes it  as  at  least  half  a  mile  in  circumference, 
and  appearing  in  its  highest  part  'to  equal  the 
dome  of  St.  Paul's  church.  It  is  one  uninterrupted 
mass,  or  stone,'  he  adds,  'if  we  except  some 
fissures,  or  rather  impressions,  not  above  three 
or  four  feet  deep,  and  a  vein  which  runs  across 
near  its  north  end.  It  is  of  that  sort  of  stone 
called  by  mineralogists  saxum  conglutinatum, 
and  consists  chiefly  of  pieces  of  coarse  quartz 
and  glimmer,  held  together  by  a  clayey  cement. 
But  the  vein  which  crosses  it,  though  of  the 
same  materials,  is  much  compacter.  This  vein 


DRAMA. 


459 


is  Hot  above  a  foot  broad  or  thic'c,  and  its  surface 
is  cut  into  little  squares  or  oblongs,  disposed 
obliquely,  which  makes  it  look  like  some  arti- 
ficial work.  But  I  could  not  observe  whether  it 
penetrated  far  into  the  large  rock  or  was  only 
superficial.'  Cook's  Voyages,  vol.  v.  p.  109. 
The  same  gentleman  described  this  remarkable 
stone,  at  length,  in  a  letter  to  Sir  Joseph 
Pringle,  which  is  inserted  in  the  Philosophi- 
cal Transactions,  vol.  Ixviii.  part.  I.  p.  102, 
and  sent  home  a  specimen  of  it  which  induced 
Sir  William  Hamilton  to  suppose  it  to  have  been 
raised  by  a  volcanic  explosion.  Mr.  Barrow 
considers  this  a  perfectly  gratuitous  assumption, 
and  describes  it  as  of  similar  materials  with  the 
other  mountains  of  the  colony,  viz.  aggregates 
of  quartz  and  mica  ;  the  first  in  large  irregular 
masses,  and  the  latter  in  black  lumps  resembling 
shorl,  mixed  with  pieces  of  felspar,  and  bound 
together  by  a  clayey  iron  ore.  The  pearl  and 
the  diamond  he  speaks  of  as  two  distinct  central 
points  of  the  summit,  of  which  the  latter  is  the 
higher  block,  and  shaped  like  a  cone.  The  pearl 
is  inaccessible  on  three  sides,  and  rises  about  400 
feet  from  its  base  on  the  summit  of  the  moun- 
tain, where  it  measures  in  circumference,  accord- 
ing to  this  writer,  a  full  mile.  The  sloping  nor- 
thern side,  by  which  it  is  ascended,  is  upwards 
of  1000  feet  in  length,  and  nearly  covered  with 
a  species  of  green  lichen.  Towards  the  summit 
it  is  split  by  two  deep  clefts  crossing  at  right 
angles,  in  which  grow  a  number  of  beautiful 
aloes,  and  several  cryptogamous  plants. 

In  the  side  of  the  mountain  numerous  species 
of  the  protea,  particularly  the  mellifera,  mingle 
with  the  lively  green  of  the  wild  olive,  and  the 
elegant  and  almost  endless  tribe  of  heaths  for 
which  the  colony  is  so  remarkable,  and  some  of 
which  have  here  the  growth  and  appearance  of 
considerable  trees.  The  fruit  of  this  olive  is  too 
acrid  for  use,  but  the  wood  is  close  grained,  and 
is  said  to  bear  a  fine  polish.  The  mellifera 
yields  a  saccharine  juice  in  the  bottom  of  its 
flowers,  which  is  considered  as  an  excellent  sto- 
machic by  the  inhabitants  of  the  district,  and  is 
occasionally  boiled  down  with  preserves,  in  the 
place  of  sugar.  They  call  it  the  sugar-tree.  The 
scenery  of  this  spot  in  the  autumn  is  exquisitely 
beautiful. 

At  the  north,  or  upper  end  of  the  valley  of 
Drakenstein,  are  the  divisions  of  Dall  Josephat, 
Waggon-maker's  Valley,  and  Groenberg.  The 
latter  being  a  projecting  eminence  that  bounds 
the  valley  northward,  and  participating  in  the 
fruitful  character  of  the  surrounding  scene. 
Corn,  vines,  and  fruits  adorn  its  sides, — Lall  of 
good  quality  ;  and  the  finest  peaches  and  oranges 
of  the  colony  grow  in  the  two  little  dales  at  its 
feet.  Little  Drakenstein,  the  Paarl  village, 
Franche  Hook,  and  the  three  last  subdivisions, 
northward,  embrace  all  the  divisions  of  this  re- 
markable valley. 

The  oaks  in  this  valley  commonly  reach  from 
twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  height  in  the  stem,  and 
measure  from  ten  to  eighteen  feet  in  circumfer- 
ence ;  many  are  larger ;  they  appear  to  grow 
more  freely  and  naturally  in  the  degree  of  shelter 
they  here  find  from  the  violent  winds  :  the  tops 
are  not  so  bent  as  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cape 


Town,  nor  is  the  grain  of  the  wood,  when  cut, 
so  irregular  and  twisted.  The  whole  valley  is 
well  inhabited,  so  that  few  wild  animals  appear 
in  the  day-tirr\e  ;  but  hyenas,  wolves  and  jackals 
descend  from  the  mountains  at  night.  Game 
abounds  in  the  thick  shrubbery  ;  particularly  the 
diiiker  (the  diver  or  plunger)  and  the  griesbock 
or  grizzled  deer;  nor  is  the  steenbok,  once  so 
plentiful  as  to  be  supposed  to  have  given  name 
to  the  neighbouring  drosdy,  wholly  driven 
from  the  northern  hills  The  duiker  stands  about 
two  feet  and  a  half  high,  and  measures  upwards 
of  three  feet  in  length ;  his  color  is  a  dusky 
brown,  and  the  male  has  black  straight  horns, 
about  four  feet  long,  and  nearly  parallel.  The 
female  is  without  horns.  The  griesbock  is  rather 
smaller,  and  of  a  grizzled  brown  color;  in  every 
other  respect  it  is  of  similar  appearance  with  the 
diiiker.  'Both  these  animals  commit  considerable 
depredations  on  the  young  branches  of  the  vine. 
Hares  are  numerous  in  the  valley;  common  and 
red-winged  partridges  (which  are  as  tame  as 
poultryj  quails,  snipes,  widgeons,  and  other 
species  of  wild  ducks.  In  the  mountains,  both 
northward  and  eastward,  are  found  the  reebock, 
and  the  klip-springer,  as  he  is  called,  or  rock- 
leaper,  the  fleetest  animal,  perhaps,  and  the  most 
formed  for  agility,  of  any  in  the  world.  His 
cloven  hoofs  are  each  divided  into  two  segments, 
and  jagged  at  the  edges,  so  that  he  will  adhere, 
like  an  insect,  to  the  smoothest  and  steepest 
parts  of  the  rocks.  His  color  is  a  cinereous 
gray,  and  his  hair  is  used  as  the  best  stuffing  for 
mattrasses,  chairs,  and  saddles.  No  dog  has  any 
chance  of  keeping  up  with  this  animal,  but  he  is 
easily  shot  as  he  leaps  from  rock  to  rock.  The 
Paardeberg,  or  Horse  Mountain,  and  Rick- 
beck's  Casteel  or  Castle,  form  a  continuation 
of  the  Paarl  Mountain,  northward.  Here  the 
zebra,  Kolben's  'wild  ass,'  or  horse,  formerly 
abounded ;  at  present  neither  horses  nor  cattle 
are  reared  here,  except  for  agricultural  purposes. 
See  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 

DRA'MA,  n.  s.  -\       Fr.  drdme ;    Lat. 

DRAMAT'IC,  adj.  I  drama  ;  Gr.  8pap,a,  a 

DRAMAT'ICAL,  >  scene,  from  Spaa,  to 

DRAMATICALLY,  adv.  i  act.     A  poem  repre- 

DRAM'ATIST,  n.  s.  J  senting  action,  or  in 
which  actions  are  supposed  to  be  carried  on,  not 
related.  A  dramatist  is  the  author  of  a  drama. 

Many  rules  of  imitating  nature  Aristotle  drew  from 
Homer,  which  he  fitted  to  the  drama ;  furnishing 
himself  also  with  observation  from  the  theatre,  when 
it  flourished  under  jEschylus.  Euripides,  and  Sopho- 
cles. Dryden. 

Ignorance  and  errors  are  severely  reprehended, 
partly  dramatically,  partly  simply.  Id. 

I  hope  to  make  it  appear,  that,  in  the  great  drama- 
tick  poem  of  nature,  is  a  necessity  of  introducing  a 
God.  Bentley. 

The  whole  theatre  resounds  with  the  praises  of  the 
great  dramatist,  and  the  wonderful  art  and  order  of  the 
composition.  Gurnet's  Theory. 

There  is  a  kind  of  drama  in  the  forming  of  a  story, 
and  the  manner  of  conducting  and  pointing  it,  is  the 
same  as  in  an  epigram.  Steele. 

To  distress  them  as  nothing  human  ever  was  dis- 
tressed ;  to  deliver  them  as  nothing  human  ever  was 
delivered,  is  the  business  of  a  modern  dramatut. 

Johnson. 


460 


DRAMA. 


In  short,  his  idea  is  to  dramatize  the  penal  laws,  and 
to  make  the  stage  a  court  of  ease  to  the  Old  Bailey. 

Sheridan, 

DRAMA.  The  drama  is,  for  the  greater  part, 
as  Dr.  Johnson  has  denned  it,  an  adaptation  of 
poetry  to  fictitious  representation  and  dialogue. 
But  it  is  not  confined  to  any  single  form  that 
language  may  have  assumed.  The  works  of  our 
greatest  dramatist  are  interspersed  occasionally 
with  prose ;  and  the  sources  of  the  influence  of 
the  dramatic  art  over  our  minds  lie  deep  in  the 
constitution  of  our  nature.  Neither  are  the 
scenic  representations  of  our  theatres  essential  to 
a  just  perception  of  the  beauties,  or  a  full  resig- 
nation of  the  mind  to  the  power,  of  this  inchant- 
ing  art.  They  are  but  the  trappings  that  occa- 
sionally adorn,  but  often  impede  its  progress. 
Man,  in  the  lowest  stages  of  civilisation,  exhibits 
rude  and  barbarous  attempts  to  arrive  at  the 
pleasure  which  the  drama  is  calculated  to  im- 
part. The  inhabitants  of  China,  and  even  of  the 
islands  of  the  South  Sea,  secluded  from  the  in- 
fluence of  European  example,  participate  in 
amusements  resembling,  in  species,  those  of  the 
theatre :  and  we  observe  in  the  earliest  pastimes 
of  children,  imitations  and  representations  of  the 
conduct  of  their  elders  and  superiors.  They  not 
only  indulge  in  the  mimicry  of  objects  imme- 
diately before  them,  but  frame  out  for  themselves 
fancied  similitudes  of  things,  of  which  they  can 
only  have  very  partial  knowledge.  They  '  pipe 
and  they  dance  ; '  they  '  mourn  and  they  weep,' 
in  early  dramas :  thus  eagerly  going  out  of 
themselves  towards  objects  which  have  acquired 
a  hold  on  the  imagination  and  the  heart.  The 
Hindu  theatre  is  extensive  and  various.  Dra- 
mas bearing  internal  and  almost  indubitable 
evidence  of  being  at  least  500  years  old  (if  not 
twice  that  age),  could  be  adduced  in  proof  of  the 
early  excellence  of  the  Hindus  in  that  species  of 
composition. 

But  it  is  to  ancient  Greece  and  her  rhapsodists, 
tragedians,  and  comedians,  that  we  must  look, 
historically,  for  the  origin  of  this  art.  The 
modern  distinction  between  the  province  of  the 
epic  and  the  dramatic  poet,  was,  in  the  rise  of 
those  pursuits,  unknown.  In  the  impassioned 
recitations  of  the  rhapsodist,  in  the  journeyings 
and  declamations  of  Homer,  they  were  mingled ; 
while,  in  the  orgies  of  Bacchus,  the  historians  of 
the  dramatic  art  are  accustomed  to  trace  its  first 
distinct  appearance.  It  was  customary,  art  the 
feasts  of  this  deity,  to  sacrifice  a  he-goat,  that 
animal  being  supposed  to  be  peculiarly  obnoxious 
to  the  god,  in  consequence  of  the  injuries  the  vine 
received  from  its  bite.  On  these  occasions,  reli- 
gious hymns  were  chanted  in  honor;  of  the  fes- 
tive god,  and  rustic  poets  and  reciters  contended 
for  the  prize  of  victory.  The  compositions,  at  first 
produced  on  these  occasions,  were  merely  lyrical. 
To  relieve  the  singer,  however,  and  vary  the 
gratification  of  the  audience,  interlocutors  were 
soon  introduced,  who  filled  up  the  pauses  of  the 
song  with  short  narratives  of  some  heroic  event. 
Thespis  and  Phrynicus  added  a  little  to  this  idea, 
by  making  one  entire  story  occupy,  in  continua- 
tion, all  the  pauses  of  the  song.  In  consequence 
of  this  improvement,  the  odes  became  subordi- 
nate, in  some  degree,  to  the  narration,  and 


seemed  to  interrupt  it  at  intervals.  Dialogue, 
however,  was  still  unknown;  and,  as  far  as  this 
is  considered  essential  to  the  dramatic  art,  to 
./Eschylus  must  be  given  the  praise  of  its  inven- 
tion. 

This  distinguished  poet  was  born,  as  it  is 
generally  stated,  in  the  69th,  but  on  better  autho- 
rity, in  the  63d  Olympiad.  Bacchus,  it  is  said, 
appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  in  his  early  youth, 
and  commanded  him  to  write  tragedies.  It  is 
far  better  established  that  he  was  a  general  in  the 
battle  of  Marathon,  fought  in  the  year  before 
Christ  490 ;  and  that  he  was,  like  the  father  of 
the  British  drama,  Shakspeare,  an  actor  in  his 
own  plays.  Before  his  time  the  Greeks  had  no 
regular  theatre.  The  faces  of  the  performers  being 
stained  with  the  lees  of  wine,  they  exhibited  them- 
selves in  the  cart  of  Thespis,  a  kind  of  mounte- 
bank stage.  To  this  succeeded  a  theatre  of 
wood ;  and  to  that,  a  more  permanent  building 
of  stone. 

But  the  improvement  of  the  chorus,  in  the 
ancient  tragedy,  was  the  most  important  of  the 
alterations  which  it  owed  to  /Eschylus.  This 
consisted  of  hymns  sung  in  honor  of  Bacchus,  as 
we  have  intimated,  and  constituted,  at  first,  the 
principal  part  of  the  performance.  It  gradually, 
however,  diminished  in  importance,  as  the  true 
character  of  the  drama  became  developed  ;  but 
.^Eschylus  first  gave  it  that  peculiar  and  compli- 
cated form  which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  Greek 
plays.  He  found  it  composed  of  a  body  of  mu- 
sicians whose  lyrical  performances  were  entirely 
independent  of  the  incidents  of  the  piece ;  but 
he  makes  therfi  to  sympathize  with  all  that  is 
transpiring  on  the  stage,  and,  in  effect,  to  become 
the  echo  of  the  feelings  of  the  audience.  He  also 
divided  the  chorus,  which  was  formerly  directed 
by  a  single  person,  named  the  Coryphaeus,  who 
frequently  spoke  or  sung  alone,  into  two  or  more 
bands,  who  addressed  and  replied  to  each  other. 
'  By  this  means,'  as  Sir  Walter  Scott  observes, 
'  the  two  unconnected  branches  of  the  old  Bac- 
chanalian revels  were  combined  together;  and 
we  ought  rather  to  be  surprised  that  ^Eschylus 
ventured,  while  accomplishing  such  a  union,  to 
render  the  hymns  sung  by  the  chorus  subordinate 
to  the  action  or  dialogue,  than  that  he  did  not 
take  the  bolder  measure  of  altogether  discarding 
that  which,  before  his  time,  was  reckoned  the 
principal  object  of  a  religious  entertainment.' 

The  ancient  tragedy  was  principally  concerned 
in  the  development  of  some  great  event,  influ- 
encing the  fortunes  of  a  dynasty,  or  involving 
the  fate  of  a  nation.  Exalted  personages,  the 
sport  of  a  luckless  destiny,  hurled  by  the  gods, 
or  something  above  the  gods,  from  the  pinnacle 
of  their  greatness  to  the  depths  of  wretchedness, 
gave  to  the  representation  a  dark  and  gigantic 
interest,  hurrying  the  mind  irresistibly  on  through 
the  widest  extremes  of  mortal  condition,  and 
surprising  the  soul  with  fearful  examples  of 
instability  in  the  things  on  which  man  relies 
with  the  proudest  confidence.  The  modern 
drama,  with  more  artificial  contrivance  and  in- 
tricacy of  plot,  shakes  the  mind  with  quicker 
alternations  of  feeling,  sustaining  and  perpetuating 
its  emotions  by  the  anxiety  of  suspense,  the  flutter 
of  expectation,  and  the  shock  of  discovery.  Tlie 


DRAMA. 


461 


scale  of  the  theatre  among  the  Greeks  was  pro- 
portioned to  the  magnificent  conceptions  of  their 
dramatists,  and  had  stages  capable  of  exhibiting 
temple?  and  palaces  almost  in  their  real  magni- 
tude and  gigantic  proportions.  Neither  did  their 
decorations  consist  of  tinsel  ornaments,  which 
could  only  glitter  amidst  a  profusion  of  artificial 
lights,  but  were  the  genuine  productions  of  the 
finest  arts.  The  great  events  they  celebrated 
took  place  beneath  the  cope  of  an  unclouded 
sky,  with  which  the  scene  was  formed  to  harmo- 
nise. Neither  expence  nor  labor  was  spared  to 
make  the  representation  perfect  in  its  minutest 
circumstances ;  the  mask  and  the  buskin,  though 
totally  unsuited  to  our  dramatic  style,  were  the 
elegant  appendages  of  that  of  Athens.  The  chief 
object  to  be  attained  was  a  magnificent  ideal 
beauty. 

Adverting  now  to  the  other  branch  of  the  art, 
Epicharmis,  who  flourished  about  B.  C.  450,  is 
the  first  name  of  any  consideration  in  comic  dra- 
matic poetry.  Philologists  and  philosophers 
have  given  us  the  derivation  of  the  word  jewjuwfoa, 
comedy,  from  Kw/tq,  a  '  village,'  and  have  ex- 
plained the  reason  for  this  derivation ;  but  they 
are  unable  to  inform  us  who  first  introduced  or 
invented  the  characters,  the  actors,  and  the  pro- 
logues. Aristotle  here  confesses  his  incapacity : 
but  he  ultimately  suggests  the  true  allusion  of 
the  word  KwfiuiSia,  and  combats  the  absurd 
opinion  of  its  being  derived  from  eo>/iof,  com- 
messatio,  'a  revel.'  Qc  Kupiadsc,  UK  airo  ra 
KdifiaZnv  Xt^fovrac  aXAa  rij  Kara  jcu>/xa£  TrXavij, 
arijua£o/«v«c  IK  TU  «<mwc.  '  Comedians  were 
so  called  from  wandering  in  the  jcw/iac,  or  vil- 
lages, when  disgracefully  expelled  from  the  city.' 
— De  Poet.  His  language  would  induce  us  to 
infer  that  the  comic  followers  of  Thespis  were 
not  at  all  more  respectable  in  the  origin  of  the 
art,  than  in  the  estimation  of  many  of  the  legis- 
lators and  moralists  of  modern  times,  and  ill 
sustained  a  comparison  with  the  more  dignified 
character  and  pursuits  of  the  tragedians.  Aris- 
totle does  not  attempt  a  definition  of  comedy. 
It  '  languished '  from  the  first,  he  observes,  '  for, 
the  archon  did  not,  till  a  late  period,  allow  a 
chorus  of  comedians,  but  formerly  they  were  vo- 
lunteers ;'  and  only  conjectures  that  as  the  Iliad 
and  Odyssey  formed  the  materials  of  tragedy  (for 
^schylus  confesses  that  his  repasts  consisted 
only  of  fragments  from  the  banquet  of  Homer), 
so,  in  like  manner,  that  the  Margites  of  the  bard 
of  Chios  bore  the  same  analogy  to  comedy. 
What  was  the  precise  nature  of  this  work,  how- 
ever, the  Greek  philosopher  does  not  condescend 
to  tell  us ;  it  is  understood  to  have  been  a  ludi- 
crous and  satirical  poem  at  the  expense  of  some 
half-learned  pedagogue.  The  Greek  comedy 
then  was  of  slow  progress,  and  had  originally  but 
feeble  hold  upon  the  public  mind,  as  compared 
with  the  successful  efforts  of  the  early  tragedians. 
For  the  lighter  shades  of  human  character,  the 
peculiar  levities,  the  characteristic  traits  of  fri- 
volity, upon  which  the  whole  structure  of  comedy 
is  so  dependent,  were  not  observed,  because  they 
had  not  yet  been  elicited  by  circumstances,  and 
exist  but  in  a  more  artificial  state  of  society. 
Neither  comedy  nor  satire  could  have  found 
originals  to  copy  nor  feelings  to  work  upon  in 


the  earlier  ages  of  the  world  :  the  whc!e  inhabi- 
tants of  a  district  were  divided  mainly  into  two 
classes — those  of  the  artisan  and  the  soldier :  and 
the  simplicity  and  necessities  of  the  one,  and  the 
bullying  insolence  of  the  other,  were  almost  the 
only  topics  upon  which  the  old  comedy  could 
descant.  There  was  little  subdivision  of  labor, 
and  no  subdivision  of  character,  to  furnish  the 
Proteus-shapes  of  the  modern  comic  muse. 

In  the  old  comedy  of  Greece  the  illustrious 
statesmen,  generals,  and  public  characters  of  the 
commonwealth  were  brought  forward  on  the 
stage,  and  held  up  to  ridicule  by  nnme  before  a-n 
applauding  «udience,  until  it  was  deservedly  su. 
perseded  by  what  is  termed  the  middle  comedy 
which  abolished  the  chorus,  and  compelled  the 
poet  to  substitute  for  any  real  personages  or 
characters,  in  whom  he  attempted  to  satirize  the 
vices  and  follies  of  the  times,  disguised  or  ficti- 
tious names.  This  soon  gave  way  in  its  turn  to 
the  new  comedy,  having  for  its  object  the  ludi- 
crous incidents  and  mortifications  of  private  life. 
It  included  also  some  scenes  which  call  forth  pa- 
thetic emotion,  and  approached  more  nearly  to 
the  character  of  tragedy  than  had  been  admitted 
in  the  ancient  comedies  of  Aristophanes.  An 
agreeable  intermediate  species  of  composition 
was  thus  introduced,  which  be-came  the  foun- 
dation of  the  modern  drama.  The  translations  of 
Menander,  in  Plautus  and  Terence,  give  us  the 
only  remaining  specimens  of  the  new  comedy. 

Of  the  Roman  tragedy  the  works  of  Seneca 
are  the  only  existing  remains.  The  alterations, 
indeed,  which  the  Romans  made  in  the  drama- 
tic art  are  of  little  importance  to  its  history. 
They  lessened  the  theatres ;  and  the  orchestra, 
or,  as  we  should  say,  the  pit  of  the  theatre  was 
no  longer  left  vacant  for  the  occasional  occupa- 
tion of  the  chorus,  but  was  filled  with  senators, 
knights,  and  the  more  respectable  citizens.  The 
stage  was  thus  brought  more  near  to  the  eye  of 
the  better  class  of  the  audience.  But  an  im- 
portant revolution  was  effected  among  this  great 
people  in  the  rank  and  estimation  in  which 
actors  were  held.  '  The  ancient  Romans,'  says 
Augustin,  '  accounting  the  art  of  stage-playing 
and  the  whole  scene  infamous,  ordained  that 
this  sort  of  men  should  not  only  want  the  honor 
of  other  citizens,  but  also  be  disfranchised,  and 
thrust  out  of  their  tribe  by  a  legal  and  disgrace- 
ful censure,  which  the  censors  were  to  execute ; 
because  they  would  not  suffer  their  vulgar  sort 
of  people,  much  less  their  senators,  to  be  de- 
famed, disgraced,  or  defiled  with  stage-players ;' 
which  act  of  theirs  he  calls  '  an  excellent  true 
Roman  prudence,  to  be  enumerated  among  the 
Romans'  praises.'  Individual  players,  however, 
it  is  but  just  to  add,  rose  to  high  public  estima- 
tion. Cicero  called  the  celebrated  Roscius  his 
friend ;  and  Paris,  the  actor,  preserved  the  life  of 
Statius. 

It  has  been  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  the 
progress  of  Christianity  was  unfavorable  to  the 
theatre.  The  primitive  Christians  regarded  it 
with  a  double  dislike  :  first,  upon  the  account  of 
its  origin,  as  connected  with  heathen  superstition.; 
and,  secondly,  for  '  the  beastly  and  abominable 
license  practised  in  the  pantomimes,  which,  al- 
though they  made  no  part  of  the  regular  drama, 


462 


DRAMA 


were  presented,  nevertheless,  in  the  same  place, 
and  before  the  same  audience.' — '  We  avoid  your 
shows  and  games,'  says  Tertullian,  '  because  we 
doubt  the  warrant  of  their  origin.  They  savor 
of  superstition  and  idolatry ;  and  we  dislike  the 
entertainment,  as  abhorring  the  heathen  religion 
on  which  it  is  founded.'  Yet  were  these  exhibi- 
tions never  formally  and  legally  abolished,  even 
where  Christianity  became  the  religion  of  the  state. 

The  Mysteries  of  the  dark  ages,  like  the  orgies 
of  Bacchus,  first  introduced  a  species  of  modern 
drama,  mingled  with  superstitious  rites.  '  What- 
ever name  they  assumed,'  says  Sir  Walter  Scott, 
they  '  were  often  so  unworthy  of  the  Christian 
religion,  on  which  they  were  founded,  that  their 
being  tolerated  can  be  attributed  only  to  the 
gross  ignorance  of  the  laity,  and  the  cunning  of 
the  Catholic  priesthood,  who  used  them,  with 
other  idle  and  sometimes  indecorous  solemnities, 
as  one  means  of  amusing  the  people's  minds, 
and  detaining  them  in  contented  bondage  to 
their  spiritual  superiors.'  To  these  succeeded  the 
Moralities,  and  the  Romantic  Dramas,  cultivated 
so  successfully  in  the  sixteenth  century  in  Spain, 
and  upon  the  model  of  which  the  English  drama 
suddenly  arose  to  comparative  perfection  in  the 
reigns  of  queen  Elizabeth  and  James  I. 

We  now,  therefore,  arrive  at  the  modern  dis- 
tinction between  the  romantic  and  the  classical 
drama ;  and,  in  the  history  of  our  own  dramatical 
productions,  these  different  kinds  of  composition 
are  most  strikingly  exemplified. 

Shakspeare  stands  alone  and  unrivalled  amon  r 
the  poets  who  cultivated  the  former  species.  In 
his  hands  the  art  bounded  as  it  were  to  a  sudden 
and  instantaneous  perfection  ; — himself  his  own 
legislator  and  example ; — freed  from  all  external 
influence,  and  unfettered  by  any  other  rules,  but 
those  which  great  minds  create  for  themselves  ; — 
and  confessedly  beyond  the  reach  of  imitation, 
not  merely  in  respect  of  that  poetic  genius  which 
carried  him  into  the  most  sublime  and  pathless 
tracks  of  human  thought,  but  of  the  form  and 
fabric  of  his  dramas. 

The  shape  and  modification  of  the  other  class 
were  deduced  from  the  canons  of  that  French 
criticism  which  obtained  a  footing  amongst  us  at 
the  time  of  the  Restoration,  and  constituted  that 
secondary  or  reflected  Greek  tragedy,  which, 
though  frequently  confounded  with  the  ancient 
school,  is  at  best  but  its  type  or  shadow.  Pri- 
marily, however,  it  took  '  its  form  and  pressure' 
from  the  unities,  which,  originating  in  a  para- 
phrastic distortion  of  a  passage  in  Aristotle,  have 
held  so  despotic  an  influence  over  the  dramatic 
writings  of  France.  Its  leading  attributes  are 
these : — a  prologizing  development  of  the  story 
in  the  shape  of  a  regular  narrative  recited  by  a 
subordinate  agent,the  immeasurably  long  speeches 
of  the  dialogue,  and  consequently  the  absence  of 
rapid  and  vehement  action.  Add  to  this,  the 
predominance  of  love  over  the  destinies  of  the 
personages ;  a  passion,  '  according  to  Dryden, 
the  great  apologist  of  the  school,'  of  such  general 
concernment,  that  it  delights  to  see  its  own  image 
in  a  public  entertainment. 

Dr.  Johnson  well  remarks  upon  this  su'\ect, 
'  He  that,  without  diminution  of  any  other  ex- 
cellence, shall  preserve  all  the  unities  unbrol.tn, 


deserves  the  like  applause  with  the  architect 
who  shall  display  all  the  orders  of  architecture 
in  a  citadel,  without  any  deduction  from  its 
strength  :  but  the  principal  beauty  of  a  citadel  is 
to  exclude  the  enemy ;  and  the  greatest  graces  of 
a  play  are  to  copy  nature,  and  instruct  life.' 

'  The  necessity  of  observing  the  unities  of 
time  and  place,'  says  this  great  writer  in  his  Pre- 
face to  Shakspeare,  '  arises  from  the  supposed 
necessity  of  making  the  drama  credible.  The 
critics  hold  it  impossible,  that  an  action  of  months 
or  years  can  be  possibly  believed  to  pass  in  three 
hours ;  or  that  the  spectator  can  suppose  himself 
to  sit  in  the  theatre,  while  ambassadors  go  and 
return  between  distant  kings,  while  armies  are 
levied,  and  towns  besieged,  while  an  exile  wan- 
ders and  returns,  or  till  he  whom  they  saw  court- 
ing his  mistress,  should  lament  the  untimely  fall 
of  his  sou.  The  mind  revolts  from  evident  false- 
hood, and  fiction  loses  its  force  when  it  departs 
from  the  resemblance  of  reality. 

'  From  the  narrow  limitation  of  time  necessa- 
rily arises  the  contraction  of  place.  The  specta- 
tor, who  knows  that  he  saw  the  first  act  at  Alex- 
andria, cannot  suppose  that  he  sees  the  next  at 
Rome,  at  a  distance  to  which  not  the  dragons  of 
Medea  could,  in  so  short  a  time,  have  transported 
him ;  he  knows  with  certainty  that  he  has  not 
changed  his  place,  and  he  knows  that  place  can- 
not change  itself;  that  what  was  a  house  cannot 
become  a  plain ;  that  what  was  Thebes  can  never 
be  Persepolis. 

1  Such  is  the  triumphant  language  with  which 
a  critic  exults  over  the  miseries  of  an  irregular 
poet,  and  exults  commonly  without  resistance  or 
reply.  It  is  time,  therefore,  to  tell  him,  by  the 
authority  of  Shakspeare,  that  he  assumes  as  an 
unquestionable  principle  a  position,  which, 
while  his  breath  is  forming  it  into  words,  his 
understanding  pronounces  to  be  false.  It  is 
false,  that  any  representation  is  mistaken  for 
reality.;  that  any  dramatic  fable,  in  its  mate- 
riality, was  ever  credible,-or,  for  a  single  moment, 
was  ever  credited.  The  objection  arising  from 
the  impossibility  of  passing  the  first  hour  at 
Alexandria,  and  the  next  at  Rome,  supposes, 
that  when  the  play  opens,  the  spectator  really 
imagines  himself  at  Alexandria,  and  believes 
that  his  walk  to  the  theatre  has  been  a  voyage  t<? 
Egypt,  and  that  he  lives  in  the  days  of  Antony 
and  Cleopatra.  Surely  he  that  imagines  this 
may  imagine  more.  He  that  can  take  the  stage 
at  one  time  for  the  palace  of  the  Ptolemies,  may 
take  it  in  half  an  hour  for  the  promontory  of 
Actium.  Delusion,  if  delusion  be  admitted,  has 
no  certain  limitation;  if  the  spectator  can  once 
be  persuaded  that  his  old  acquaintance  are  Alex- 
ander and  Caesar,  that  a  room  illuminated  with 
candles  is  the  plain  of  Pharsalia,  or  the  bank  of 
Granicus,  he  is  in  a  state  of  elevation  above  the 
reach  of  reason,  or  of  truth,  and,  from  the  heights 
of  empyrean  poetry,  may  despise  the  circum- 
spections of  terrestrial  nature.  There  is  no  rea- 
son why  a  mind  thus  wandering  in  ecstasy  should 
count  the  clock  :  or  why  an  hour  should  not  be 
a  century  in  that  calenture  of  the  brain  that  can 
make  the  stage  a  field.  The  truth  is,  that  the 
(judicious)  spectators  are  always  in  their  senses, 
and  know,  from  the  first  act  to  th-  last,  that  the 


DRAMA. 


stage  is  only  a  stage,  and  that  the  players  are 
only  players.  They  come  to  hear  a  certain 
number  of  lines  recited  with  just  gesture  and 
elegant  modulation.  The  lines  relate  to  some 
action,  and  an  action  must  be  in  some  place; 
but  the  different  actions  that  complete  a  story  may 
be  in  places  very  remote  from  each  other;  and 
where  is  the  absurdity  of  allowing  that  space  to 
represent  first  Athens,  and  then  Sicily,  which  was 
always  known  to  be  neither  Sicily  nor  Athens, 
but  a  modern  theatre  ? 

'  By  supposition,  as  place  is  introduced,  time 
may  be  extended  ;  the  time  required  by  the  fable 
elapses  for  the  most  part  between  the  acts  ;  for, 
of  so  much  of  the  action  as  is  represented,  the 
real  and  the  poetical  duration  are  the  same.  If, 
in  the  first  act,  preparations  for  war  against  Mi- 
thridates  are  represented  to  be  made  in  Rome, 
the  event  of  the  war  may,  without  absurdity,  be 
represented,  in  the  catastrophe,  as  happening  in 
Pontus;  we  know  that  there  is  neither  war,  nor 
preparation  for  war ;  we  know,  that  we  are  nei- 
ther in  Rome  nor  Pontus ;  that  neither  Mithri- 
dates  nor  Lucullus  are  before  us.  The  drama 
exhibits  successive  imitations  of  successive  ac- 
tions ;  and  why  may  not  the  second  imitation 
represent  an  action  that  happened  years  after  the 
first,  if  it  be  so  connected  with  it,  that  nothing 
but  time  can  be  supposed  to  intervene  ?  Time 
is,  of  all  modes  of  existence,  most  obsequious  to 
the  imagination  ;  a  lapse  of  years  is  as  easily  con- 
ceived 35  a  passage  of  hours.  In  contemplation 
we  easily  contract  the  time  of  real  actions,  and 
therefore  willingly  permit  it  to  be  contracted 
when  we  only  see  their  imitation.  It  will  be 
asked  how  the  drama  moves,-  if  it  is  not  credited  ? 
It  is  credited  with  all  credit  due  to  a  drama.  It 
is  credited,  whenever  it  moves,  as  a  just  picture 
of  a  real  original ;  as  representing  to  the  audi- 
tor what  he  would  himself  feel,  if  he  were  to  do 
or  suffer  what  is  there  feigned  to  be  suffered  or 
to  be  done.  The  reflection  that  strikes  the  heart 
is  not  that  the  evils  before  us  are  real  evils,  but 
that  they  are  evils  to  which  we  ourselves  may  be 
exposed.  If  there  be  any  fallacy,  it  is  not  that 
we  fancy  the  players,  but  that  we  fancy  ourselves 
unhappy  for  a  moment;  but  we  rather  lament 
the  possibility,  than  suppose  me  presence  of 
misery,  as  a  mother  weeps  over  her  babe,  when 
she  remembers  that  death  may  take  it  from  her. 
The  delight  of  tragedy  proceeds  from  our  con- 
sciousness of  fiction ;  if  we  thought  murders  and 
treasons  real,  they  would  please  no  more. 

*  Imitations  produce  pain  or  pleasure,  not  be- 
cause they  are  mistaken  for  realities,  but  because 
they  bring  realities  to  mind.  When  the  imagin- 
ation is  recreated  by  a  painted  landscape,  the 
trees  are  not  supposed  capable  to  give  us  shade, 
or  the  fountains  coolness  ;  but  we  consider  how 
we  should  be  pleased  with  such  fountains  play- 
ing beside  us,  and  such  woods  waving  over  us. 
We  are  agitated  in  reading  the  history  of  Henry 
V.  yet  no  man  takes  the  book  for  the  field  of 
Agincourt.  A  dramatic  exhibition  is  a  book  re- 
cited with  concomitants  that  increase  or  diminish 
its  effect.  Familiar  comedy  is  often  more  power- 
ful on  the  theatre  than  in  the  page;  imperial 
tragedy  is  always  less.  The  humor  of  Petru- 
chio  may  be  heightened  by  grimace ;  but  what 


voice  or  what  gesture  can  hope  to  add  dignity  or 
force  to  the  soliloquy  of  Cato  ?  A  play  read 
affects  the  mind  like  a  play  acted.  It  is  there- 
fore evident,  that  the  action  is  not  supposed  to 
be  real,  and  it  follows,  tint  between  the  acts  a 
shorter  or  longer  time  may  be  allowed  to  pass, 
and  that  no  more  account  of  space  or  duration  is 
to  be  taken  by  the  auditor  of  a  drama,  than  by 
the  reader  of  the  narrative,  before  whom  may 
pass  in  an  hour  the  life  of  a  hero,  or  the  revolu- 
tions of  an  empire.' 

We  cannot  pursue,  in  detail,  the  claims  of 
modern  dramatists  to  distinction.  Theatrical 
performances,  and  consequently  theatrical  writ- 
ings, were  from  religious  motives  suspended  dur- 
ing the  life  of  Cromwell ;  but  at  the  accession  of 
Charles,  the  drama  re-appeared  with  a  licentious- 
ness that  has  scarcely  been  equalled  in  any  other 
age  or  country.  No  species  of  literature  was 
more  admired,  or  more  debased,  than  this.  Mil- 
ton had,  some  years  before,  in  his  Comus  and 
Sampson  Agonistes,  endeavoured  to  introduce 
the  Grecian  model,  but  his  efforts  were  in  vain. 
The  profaneness  and  nauseous  indecency  which 
characterised  the  dramatical  writings  of  Charles's 
time  had  not  even  the  veil  of  refinement  to  ren- 
der them  less  disgusting.  Folly,  absurdity,  and 
a  dereliction  of  all  the  ancient  rules  of  the  drama, 
and  even  of  common  sense  itself,  were  visible  on 
every  side.  From  this  account  little  abatement 
can  be  made  during  the  remainder  of  the  century. 

The  celebrated  play  of  the  Rehearsal  produced 
indeed  some  effect ;  but  a  more  considerable 
time  was  required,  entirely  to  change  the  pre- 
possessions of  the  age.  Even  Dry  den  himself, 
though  a  writer  of  great  original  powers,  was  in- 
fected with  a  full  proportion  of  the  faults  of  his 
cotemporaries.  We  must  not,  however,  regard, 
as  barren  of  dramatical  genius,  a  century  which 
began  in  the  life-time  of  Beaumont,  Fletcher, 
Jonson,  and  even  Shakspeare  himself,  and  which 
afterwards  gave  birth  to  Otway,  Lee,  Dryden, 
and  others,  whose  names  are  still  deservedly  ce- 
lebrated in  dramatical  literature.  But,  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  the  drama  became  more 
regular  in  its  composition,  and  less  openly  impure 
in  its  language  and  sentiments.  Collier  having 
collected  together  a  variety  of  offensive  passages 
from  the  writings  of  our  dramatic  authors,  the 
public,  not  wholly  dead  to  taste  and  decency, 
started  with  displeasure  at  the  disgusting  recital, 
and  having  perceived  the  hideousness  of  such 
passages  in  combination,  determined  no  longer 
to  tolerate  them  in  detail.  From  this  time,  not 
even  the  genius  of  Congreve  could  reconcile 
them  to  gross  impurity ;  so  that,  although  much, 
very  much,  still  remains  which  modesty  can  by 
no  means  approve,  we  have  never  reverted  to 
that  open  licentiousness  which  our  dramatists 
were  at  one  time  accustomed  to  display.  The 
taste  of  the  eighteenth  century  was  farther  evi- 
denced by  the  rejection  of  rhyming  plays,  and  a 
growing  admiration  for  the  works  of  Shakspeare. 
Bombast  of  language  was  no  longer  confounded 
with  loftiness  of  idea,  nor  a  series  of  puns  or 
quibbles  mistaken  for  the  festivity  of  genuine 
wit. 

Modern  dramatic  poetry  may  be  considered  as 
comprehending  tragedy,  comedy,  and  farce. 


DRA 


464 


DRA 


These  are  sufficiently  distinguished  by  their  gene- 
ral spirit  and  strain.  While  pity  and  terror,  and 
the  other  strong  passions,  form  the  province  of 
tne  tragic  muse,  the  chief  instrument  of  comedy 
and  farce  is  ridicule.  These  last  two  species  of 
composition  are  indeed  so  perpetually  running 
into  each  other,  that  they  can  hardly  be  distin- 
guished :  it  is  true  that  what  is  now  known  by 
the  name  of  farce,  is  too  much  inclined  to  the 
extravagance  of  ridicule  ;  but  the  most  commen- 
dable specimens  of  this  kind  of  entertainment 
differ  in  nothing  essential  from  proper  comedy. 
*  Comedy  proposes  for  its  object,'  says  Dr.  Blair, 
'  neither  the  great  sufferings,  nor  the  great  crimes 
of  men;  but  their  follies  and  slighter  vices, 
those  parts  of  their  character  which  raise  in  be- 
holders a  sense  of  impropriety,  which  expose 
them  to  be  censured  and  laughed  at  by  others,  or 
which  render  them  troublesome  in  civil  society. 

'  The  subjects  of  tragedy  are  not  limited  to  any 
age  or  country ;  but  the  scene  and  subject  of  co- 
medy should  always  be  laid  in  our  own  country, 
and  in  our  own  times.  The  reason  is  obvious  ; 
those  decorums  of  behaviour,  those  lesser  discri- 
minations of  character,  which  afford  subject  for 
comedy,  change  with  the  differences  of  countries 
and  times ;  and  can  never  be  so  well  understood 
by  foreigners  as  by  natives.  The  comic  poet,  who 
aims  at  correcting  improprieties  and  follies  of  be- 
haviour, should  catch  the  manners  living  as  they 
rise.  It  is  not  his  business  to  amuse  us  with  a 
tale  of  other  times ;  but  to  give  us  pictures  taken 
from  among  ourselves;  to  satirize  reigning  and 
present  vices;  to  exhibit  to  the  age  a  faithful 
copy  of  itself,  with  its  humors,  its  follies,  and  its 
extravagancies. 

*  Comedy  may  be  divided  into  two  kinds :  co- 
medy of  character,  and  comedy  of  intrigue.  The 
former  is  the  more  valuable  species ;  because  it  is 
the  business  of  comedy  to  exhibit  the  prevailing 
manners  which  mark  the  character  of  the  age  in 
which  the  scene  is  laid :  yet  there  should  be  al- 
ways as  much  intrigue  as  to  give  us  something 
to  wish  and  something  to  fear.  The  incidents 
should  so  succeed  one  another,  as  to  produce 
striking  situations,  and  to  fix  our  attention ;  while 
they  afford  at  the  same  time  a  proper  field  for  the 
exhibition  of  character.  The  action  in  comedy, 
though  it  demands  the  poet's  care  in  order  to  ren- 
der it  animated  and  natural,  is  a  less  significant 
and  important  part  of  the  performance  than  the 
action  in  tragedy;  as  in  comedy  it  is  what  men 
say,  and  how  they  behave,  that  draws  our  atten- 
tion, rather  than  what  they  perform  or  what  they 
suffer.  In  the  management  of  characters,  one  of 
the  most  common  faults  of  comic  writers  is  the 
carrying  of  them  too  far  beyond  life.  Wherever 
ridicule  is  concerned,  it  is  indeed  extremely  diffi- 
cult to  hit  the  precise  point  where  true  wit  ends 
and  buffoonery  begins.  When  the  miser  in  Plautus, 
searching  the  person  whom  he  suspects  of  having 
stolen  his  casket,  after  examining  first  his  right 
hand,  and  then  his  left,  cries  out,  Ostende  etiam 
tertiam.  Show  me  your  third  hand,  there  is  no 
one  but  must  be  sensible  of  the  extravagance. 
Certain  degrees  of  exaggeration  are  allowed  to 
the  comedian,  but  there  are  limits  set  to  it  by 
nature  and  good  taste ;  and  supposing  the  miser 
to  be  ever  so  much  engrossed  bv  his  jealousy  and 


his  suspicions,  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  any 
man  in  his  wits  suspecting  another  of  having  more 
than  two  hands.'  See  POETRY. 

DRAMMEN,  a  town  in  the  government  of 
Christiania,  Norway,  consisting  of  two  distinct 
places  ;  Bragernaes  and  Stromsoe,  situated  the 
one  on  the  north  and  the  other  on  tKe  south  bank 
of  the  river  Drammer,  which  here  discharges  it- 
self into  the  gulph  of  that  name.  A  brisk  traffic 
is  here  carried  on  in  timber  and  iron  brought 
from  the  interior.  The  harbour  admits  only  small 
vessels.  Population  of  the  whole  place  about 
6000.  Twenty  miles  south-west  of  Christiania. 

DRANCE,  a  river  of  Switzerland,  which  runs 
through  the  lower  Valais,  and  falls  into  the 
Rhone.  In  June,  1818,  a  dreadful  calamity  oc- 
curred here,  from  an  accumulation  of  the  waters 
of  this  river  in  the  narrow  valley  of  Bagnes.  The 
fall  of  an  enormous  avalanche,  or  rather  glacier, 
had  blocked  up  the  mouth  of  the  valley,  and  the 
waters  of  the  D  ranee  were  thus  formed  into  a 
lake, acquiring  additional  height  daily.  The  only 
expedient  was  to  cut  a  canal  through  the  top  of 
the  ice,  to  stop  the  farther  accumulation  of  the 
water.  This  was  accordingly  done ;  and  the 
water,  flowing  through  the  channel,  fell  during 
some  days  on  the  opposite  side  into  the  bed  of 
this  river,  forming  a  magnificent  cascade.  On 
the  16th,  however,  the  accumulated  mass  burst  its 
narrow  bounds,  and  overwhelming  the  lower  val- 
ley, as  far  as  the  bed  of  the  Rhine,  swept  away 
trees,  cottages,  and  cattle,  with  a  great  number 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Champsee  and  Martigny. 

DRAPE,  v.  w.-\       FT.  drop;   low.  Lat.  dra- 

DRA'PER,  n.  s.  (pus.     To  make  cloth  :  a  dra- 

DRA'PERY,       (per  is  he  who  sells  this  use 

DRA'PET.  3  ml  commodity ;  and  drapery 
cloth-work,  and,  in  a  particular  sense,  woollen 
cloth-work ;  hence  the  cloth  itself  when  made, 
and  the  dress  made  of  it.  Hence  also  any  kind 
of  flowing  dress,  robes,  or  stuff.  Drapet  is  used 
by  Spenser  as  synonymous  with  drapery. 

Thence  she  them  brought  into  a  stately  hall, 
Wherein  were  many  tables  fair  dispred, 

And  ready  dight  with  drapcts  feastival, 
Against  the  v'.ands  should  be  ministered. 

Faerie  Queene. 

It  was  rare  to  set  prices  by  statute  •,  and  this  act 
did  not  prescribe  prices,  but  stinted  them  not  to  ex- 
ceed a  rate,  that  the  clothier  might  drape  accordingly 
as  he  might  afford.  Bacon. 

He  made  statutes  for  the  maintenance  of  drapery, 
and  the  keeping  of  wools  within  the  realm. 

Id.  Henry  VII. 

If  a  piece  of  cloth  in  a  draper's  shop  be  variously 
folded,  it  will  appear  of  differing  colours. 

Boyle  on  Colours. 
The  draper  and  mercer  may  measure  her. 

Howel, 

Poets  are  allowed  the  same  liberty  in  their  de- 
scriptions and  comparisons,  as  painters  in  their  dra- 
peries and  ornaments.  Prior. 

I  could  wish,  for  the  sake  of  my  country  friends, 
that  there  was  such  a  kind  of  everlasting  drapery  to 
be  made  use  of  by  all  who  live  at  a.  certain  distance 
from  the  town,  and  that  they  would  agree  upon  such 
fashions  as  should  never  be  liable  to  changes  and 
innovations.  Addison. 

The  Bulls  and  Frogs  had  served  the  lord  Strtitt 
with  drapery  ware  for  many  years. 

Arbuthnot's  History  of  John  Bull* 


DllA 


465 


DRA 


Lights  came  at  length,  and   men,  and    maids,    who 

found 

An  awkward  spectacle  their  eyes  before  ! 
Antonio  in  hysterics,  Julia  swooned, 

Alfonso  leaning,  breathless,  by  the  door, 
Some  half-torn  drapery  scattered  on  the  ground, 
Some  bloodj  and  several  footsteps,  but  no  more. 

Byron. 

DRAPER  (Sir  William),  an  English  general, 
born  at  Bristol,  where  his  father  was  collector  of 
the  customs.  He  received  his  education  at  Eton 
and  King's  College,  Cambridge,  after  which  he 
went  to  the  East  Indies,  where  he  rose  to  the 
rank  of  colonel.  In  1763  he  took  Manilla,  in 
conjunction  with  admiral  Cornish  ;  but  the  fort 
was  preserved  from  plunder,  on  condition  of  pay- 
ing a  ransom  of  4,000,000  of  dollars,  which  was 
never  discharged.  The  commander  was,  how- 
ever, created  a  knight  of  the  Bath.  In  1769  he 
was  engaged  in  a  controversy  with  Junius,  in  de- 
fence of  his  friend  the  marquis  of  Granby.  In  1769 
he  was  appointed  lieutenant-governor  of  Mi- 
norca, and  when  that  place  surrendered  to  the 
enemy,  he  brought  an  accusation  against  general 
Murray,  the  governor,  but  after  his  trial  general 
Draper  was  commanded  by  the  court  to  make  an 
apology  to  him.  General  Draper  died  at  Bath  in 
1787. 

DRA'STICK,  adj.      Apa?ucoe.      Powerful; 
vigorous ;  efficacious.     It  is  used  of  a  medicine 
that  works  with  speed ;  as  jalap,  scammony,  and 
the  stronger  purges. 
DRAVE.    See  DRIVE. 
DRAVE,  a  large  navigable  river  of  Germany, 
which  rises  in  the  former  archbishopric  of  Saltz- 
burg,  in  the  Tyrol,  runs  south-east  through  Sti- 
ria,  and,  after  dividing  Hungary  from  Sclavonia, 
falls  into  the  Danube  at  Esseck.     Gold  is  some- 
times obtained  from  its  washings. 
DRAUGH.     See  DRAFT. 
DRAUGHT,  n.  s.  i 
DRAUGHT-HORSE,  >     See  DRAW. 
DRAUGHT-HOUSE.  3 

DRAUGHT,  in  architecture,  or,  as  it  is  pro- 
nounced, draft,  the  figure  of  an  intended  building 
described  on  paper;  wherein  are  laid  down,  by 
scale  and  compass,  the  several  divisions  and 
partitions  of  the  apartments,  rooms,  doors, 
passages,  conveniences,  8cc.,  in  their  due  pro- 
portion. It  is  exceedingly  convenient,  before  a 
building  is  begun  to  be  raised,  to  have  draughts 
of  the  ichnography,  or  ground  plot,  of  each  floor : 
as  also  the  form  and  fashion  of  each  front,  with 
the  windows,  doors,  ornaments,  &c.,  in  an  or- 
thography, or  upright.  Sometimes  the  several 
fronts,  &c.,  are  taken,  and  represented  in  the 
same  draught,  to  show  the  effect  of  the  whole 
building :  this  is  called  a  scenography,  or  per- 
spective. 

DRAUGHT,  in  medicine.  See  POTION. 
DRAUGHT,  in  trade,  called  also  cloff  or  clouch 
is  a  small  allowance  on  weighable  goods,  made  by 
the  king  to  the  importer,  or  by  the  seller  to  the 
buyer,  that  the  weight  may  hold  out  when  the 
goods  are  weighed  again.  The  king  allows  1  Ib. 
draught  for  goods  weighing  not  less  than  1  cwt., 

2  Ibs.  for  goods  weighing  between  1  and  2  cwt., 

3  Ibs.  for  goods  weighing  between  2  and  3  cwt., 

VOL.  VII. 


4  Ibs.  from  3  to  10  cwt.,  7  Ibs.  from  10  to  18  cwt. 
9  Ibs.  from  1 8  to  30  or  upwards. 

DRAUGHT  is  also  used  sometimes  for  a  bill  o; 
exchange,  and  commonly  for  an  order  for  the 
payment  of  any  sum  of  money  due,  &c.  The 
person  who  gives  the  order  is  said  to  draw  upon 
the  other. 

DRAUGHT  HOOKS,  large  hooks  of  iron  fixed  01: 
the  cheeks  of  a  cannon  carriage,  two  on  each  side, 
one  near  the  trunnion  hole  and  the  other  at  the 
train,  distinguished  by  the  name  of  fore  and  hind. 
Large  guns  have  draught  hooks  near  the  middle 
transom,  to  which  are  fixed  the  chains  thai 
serve  to  keep  the  shafts  of  the  limbers  on  a  march 
The  fore  and  hind  hooks  are  used  for  drawing 
a  gun  backwards  or  forwards,  by  men  with 
strong  ropes,  called  draught  ropes,  fixed  to  these 
hooks. 

DRAUGHT  HORSE,  in  farming,  a  sort  of  coarse 
made  horse,  destined  for  the  service  of  a  cart  or 
plough. 

DRAW,  v.  a.,  v.  n.,  &  n.  s.~\    Sax.  dragan ;  Teut. 
DRAFTMENT,  n.  s.  trecken,   from  Lat. 

DRAUGHT,  n.  s.  traho,  to  pull ;  i.e. 

DRAUGHT'-HORSE,  Gr.  Spaw,  to  do  any 

DRAUGHT'-HOUSE,  thing  with  violence. 

DRAW'BACK,  n.  s.  [  See  DRAG.  To  pull 

DRAW'BRIDGE,  fin  a  particular  di- 

DRAWEE',  rection,     or     with 

DRAW*ER,  force    sufficient   to 

_  DRAW'ING,  overcome       resist- 

DRAW'ING-ROOM,  ance :      hence     to 

DRAW'WELL.  J  lengthen,   to   force 

generally,  and  to  wrest  or  distort :  hence  also  to 
attract,  to  extract,  and  to  protract ;  to  let  fluids 
run ;  to  inspire  air ;  to  deduce  or  derive ;  to 
trace  in  lines,  or  sketch ;  and,  metaphorically, 
to  form  in  writing,  or  com  pose;  to  collect;  to 
bring  off  or  away  from  combat,  legal  dispute,  or 
friendly  contest  (thus  we  speak  of  a  'drawn' 
battle,  suit,  or  game);  and,  literally  or  meta- 
phorically, to  lead,  seduce,  entice,  or  persuade ; 
with  their  consequences,  to  gain,  win,  or  receive. 
Of  the  various  prepositions  often  added  to  the 
active  verb,  to  draw  off",  and  to  draw  up,  seem 
the  only  idioms :  the  one  is  applied  to  liquors 
drained  through  a  vent,  and  often  means  to  empty, 
as  in  the  brewhouse  ;  the  other,  to  draw  up,  is  to 
complete  in  writing,  to  compose  in  a  formal 
manner.  We  cannot  see  the  propriety  of  ex- 
plaining draw  in,  draw  over,  &c.,  as  different 
senses  of  the  verb,  any  more  than  draw  away, 
draw  aside,  or  draw  down :  they  are  all  but  dif- 
ferent applications  of  the  same  idea.  As  a  neu- 
ter verb,  to  draw  signifies  to  act  as  a  weight  or 
overcoming  force,  hence  as  a  beast  of  burden ; 
to  adhere,  contract,  come  together;  advance 
towards ;  to  practise  delineation ;  take  a  lot,  or 
card.  As  a  substantive,  '  a  draw'  is  sometimes 
used  for  the  act  of  drawing,  and  a  lot,  or  the 
thing  drawn.  Dr.  Johnson  says,  that  to  draw  re- 
tains through  all  its  varieties  of  use  some  shade 
of  its  original  meaning,  to  pull ;  and  expresses 
'  a  gradual,  continuous,  and  leisurely  action :' 
rather,  we  presume,  overcoming  force,  and  what- 
ever time  is  necessary  to  make  it  effectual. 
Draught  is  the  act  or  habit  of  drawing  ;  a  thing, 
quantity,  or  number  drawn ;  hence,  a  quantity 
drunk,  a  prescribed  quantity  or  dose  of  medi- 

2  H 


DRA 


406 


DRA 


cine ;  a  drain  ;  and  the  quantity  of  water  neces- 
sary to  float  a  vessel ;  a  representation,  a  picture. 
A  draught-horse  is  one  that  habitually  draws 
carriages ;  a  draught-house,  a  house  in  which 
offal,  or  what  is  drawn  off  from  general  use,  is 
deposited.  A  draw-back  is  what  is  claimed  back 
or  against  an  account,  whether  by  way  of  dis- 
count, abatement  of  legal  dues,  or  otherwise. 
A  draw-bridge,  one  that  can  be  withdrawn  at 
pleasure;  drawee  is  explained  in  the  extract; 
a  drawing-room  is  one  into  which  company  with- 
draws; and  a  draw-well,  one  that  is  furnished 
with  means  for  drawing  up  water. 

Therfore  thei  don  alle  her  werkis,  that  thei  be  seen 
of  men :  for  thei  drawen  abrood  her  falateries  and 
magnyfien  hemmes,  and  thei  love  the  nrste  placis  in 
soperis,  &c.  Wiclif. 

And  he  wente  and  drough  him  to  oon  of  the  cyte- 
seynes  of  that  cuntre,  and  he  sente  him  into  his  toun 
to  feede  swyn.  Wiclif.  Luk.  xv. 

I  will  draw  my  sword ;  my  hand  shall  destroy  them. 

Exodus  xv. 

From  the  hewer  of  thy  wood  unto  the  drawer  ef  thy 
•water.  Dent,  xxix.  11. 

The  liers  in  wait  draw  themselves  along. 

Judges  xx.  37. 

Draw  ye  near  hither  all  the  chief  of  the  people. 

1  Sam. 

And  they  brake  down  the  image  of  Baal,  and  brake 
down  the  house  of  Baal,  and  made  it  a  drawjhthouie. 

2  King*. 

Whatsoever  entereth  in  at  the  mouth  goeth  into  the 
belly,  and  is  cast  out  into  the  draught.  Matt.  xv.  17. 

Now  draweth  cutte  or  that  ye  for  ther  turnne ; 
He  which  that  hath  the  shortest  slial  beginne. 

Chaucer.     Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 

The  Irish  will  better  be  drawn  to  the  English,  than 
the  English  to  the  Irish  government. 

Spenser  on  Ireland. 

I  conceive  the  manner  of  your  handling  of  the  ser- 
vice, by  drawing  sudden  draughts  upon  the  enemy, 
when  he  looketh  not  for  you.  Id. 

Whereas  it  is  concluded,  that  the  retaining  diverse 
things  in  the  church  of  England,  which  other  reformed 
churches  have  cast  out,  must  needs  argue  that  we  do 
not  well,  unless  we  can  shew  that  they  have  done  ill : 
What  needed  this  wrest  to  draw  out  from  us  an  accu- 
sation of  foreign  churches  ?  Hooker. 

I  wish  that  both  you  and  others  would  cease  from 
drawing  the  scriptures  to  your  fantasies  and  affections. 

Whitgifte. 

Go,  draw  aside  the  curtains,  and  discover 
The  several  caskets  to  this  noble  prince. 

Shakspeare. 

Clerk,  draw  a  deed  of  gift.  Id. 

Go,  wash  thy  face,  and  draw  thy  action :  come, 
thou  must  not  be  in  this  humour  with  me.  Id. 

The  poet 

Did  feign  that  Orpheus  drew  trees,  stones,  and  floods ; 
Since  nought  so  stockish,  hard,  and  full  of  rage, 
But  musick,  for  the  time,  doth  change  his  nature. 

Id. 
For  thy  three  thousand  ducats  here  is  six. 

If  every  ducat  in  six  thousand  ducats 

Were  in  six  parts,  and  every  part  a  ducat, 

I  would  not  draw  them,  I  would  have  my  bond. 

Id. 

For  his  sake 

Did  I  expose  myself,  pure  ;  for  his  love 
Drew  to  defend  him,  when  he  was  beset.      Id, 


What,    art   thou    drawn   amongst  those    heartless 

hinds  ?  f,[. 

There  is  no  more  faith  in  thee  than  in  a  stoned 
prune  ;  no  more  truth  in  thee  than  in  a  drawn  fox. 

Id. 

Ill  raise  such  artificial  sprights, 
As  by  the  strength  of  their  illusion 
Shall  draw  him  on  to  his  confusion. 

Id.     Macbeth, 

The  wine  of  life  is  drawn,  and  the  mere  lees 
Are  left  this  vault  to  brag  of.  Id. 

This  seems  a  fair  deserving,  and  must  draw  me 
That  which  my  father  loses.  Id.     King  Lear. 

Some  blood  drawn  on  me  would  beget  opinion 
Of  my  more  fierce  endeavour.  Id. 

With  his  other  hand,  thus  o'er  his  brow, 
He  falls  to  such  perusal  of  my  face, 
As  he  would  draw  it.  Id.     Hamlet. 

Stand  in  some  bye  room,  while  I  question  my  puny 
drawer  to  what  end  he  gave  me  the  sugar. 

Id.     Henry  IV. 

Ulysses  and  old  Nestor  yoke  you  like  draft  oxen 
and  make  you  plough  up  the  wair. 

Id.     Troilus  and  Cressida. 

In  process  of  time,  and  as  their  people  increased , 
they  drew  themselves  more  westerly  towards  the  Red 
Sea.  Raleigh. 

Geffrey  of  Bouillon,  at  one  draught  of  his  bow, 
shooting  against  David's  tower  in  Jerusalem,  broached 
three  feetless  birds  called  allerions. 

Camden's  Remains. 

There  was  no  war,  no  dearth,  no  stop  of  trade  or 
commerce  j  it  was  only  the  crown  which  had  sucked 
too  hard,  and  now  being  full,  upon  the  head  of  a 
young  king,  was  like  to  draw  less. 

Bacon's  Henry  VII. 

We  see  that  salt  laid  to  a  cut  finger,  healeth  it  ;  so 
as  it  seemeth  salt  draweth  blood,  as  well  as  blood 
draweth  salt.  Bacon. 

I  have  not  yet  found  certainly,  that  the  water  itself 
by  mixture  of  ashes,  or  dust,  will  shrink,  or  draw  into 
less  room.  Id.  Natural  History. 

When  the  fountain  of  mankind 
Did  draw  corruption,  and  God's  curse,  by  sin, 
This  was  a  charge  that  all  his  heirs  did  bind, 
And  all  his  offspring  grew  corrupt  therein. 

Sir  J.  Davies. 

Having  the  art  by  empty  promises  and  threats,  to 
draw  others  to  his  purpose.  Hat/ward. 

Under  colour  of  war,  which  either  his  negligence 
draws  on,  or  his  practices  procured,  he  levied  a  sub- 
sidy. Id. 

The  English  lords  did  ally  themselves  with  the 
Irish,  and  drew  them  in  to  dwell  among  them, 
and  gave  their  children  to  be  fostered  by  them. 

Dame*. 

She  had  all  magnetic  force  alone, 
To  draw  and  fasten  sundered  parts  in  one.  Donne. 
Let   the   drawers  be  ready  with  wine   and  fresh 

glasses  ; 
Let  the  waiters  have  eyes,  though  their  tongues  must 

be  tied.  Ben  Jonson's  Tavern  A  cad. 

Half  the  buildings  were  raised  on  the  continent, 
and  the  other  half  on  an  island,  continued  togethei 
by  a  drawbridge.  Carew's  Survey  of  Cornwall. 

One  injury  draws  on  another. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

The  covetous  man  is  a  downright  servant,  a 
draught-horse  without  bells  or  feathers.  Cowley. 

Draw  out  wiih  credulous  desire,  and  lead 
At  will  the  manliest,  resolutest  breast, 
As  the  magnetic  hardest  iron  draws.        Villon. 


DRA 


467 


DRA 


He  ended  ;  anil  the'  archangel  soon  drew  nigh, 
Not  in  his  shape  celestial,  but  as  man 
(-lad  to  meet  man.  Id.   Paradise  Lost. 

Thus  I  called,  and  strayed  I  know  not  whither, 
From  where  I  first  drew  air,  and  first  beheld 
This  happy  light.  Id. 

Were  it  a  draught    for  Juno  when  she  banquets, 
I  would  not  taste  thy  treasonous  offer.  Miltun. 

Have  they  inve.nted  tones  to  win 
The  women,  and  make  them  draw  in 
The  men,  as  Indians  with  a  female 
Tame  elephant  inveigle  the  male  ?        Hudibras 
He  affected  a  habit  different  from  that  of  the  times, 
such  as  men  had  only  beheld  in  pictures,  which  drew 
the  eyes  of  most,  and  the  reverence  of  many,  towards 
him.  Clarendon. 

An  army  was  drawn  together  of  near  six  thousand 
horse.  Id. 

The  lord  Bernard,  with  the  king's  troops,  seeing 
there  was  no  enemy  left  on  that  side,  drew  up  in  a 
large  field  opposite  to  the  bridge.  Id. 

He  had  once  continued  about  nine  days  •without 
drink ,  and  he  might  have  continued  longer,  if,  by 
distempering  himself  one  night  with  hard  study, 
he  had  not  had  some  inclination  to  take  a  small 
draught.  Boyle. 

I  took  rectified  oil  of  vitriol,  and  by  tiegrees  mixed 
with  it  essential  oil  of  wormwood,  drawn  over  with 
water  in  a  limbeck.  Id.  on  Colours. 

The  examination  of  the  subtile  matter  would  draw 
on  the  consideration  of  the  nice  controversies  that 
perplex  philosophers.  Id.  on  Fluids. 

Religion  will  requite  all  the  honour  we  can  do  it, 
by  the  blessing?  it  will  draw  down  upon  us. 

Tillotson. 

Upon  the  draught  of  a  pond ,  not  one  fish  was  left, 
but  two  pikes  grown  to  an  excessive  bigness.  Hale. 

From  the  events  and  revolutions  of  these  govern- 
ments, are  drawn  the  usual  instructions  of  princes 
and  statesmen.  Temple. 

Several  wits  entered  into  commerce  with  the 
Egyptians,  and  from  them  drew  the  rudiments  of 
sciences.  Id. 

I  have  cured  some  very  desperate  coughs  by  a 
•Iraught  every  morning  of  spring  water,  with  a  handful 
of  sage  boiled  in  it.  Id. 

A  general  custom  of  using  oxen  for  all  sorts  of 
draught,  would  be  perhaps  the  greatest  improvement. 

Id. 

The  brand,  amid  the  naming  fuel  thrown, 
Or  drew,  or  seemed  to  draw,  a  dying  groan. 

Dryden's  Fablet. 

Draw  out  a  file,  pick  man  by  man, 
Such  who  dare  die,  and  dear  will  sell  their  death. 

Dryden. 
The  rest 

They  cut  in  legs  and  fillets  for  the  feast, 
Which  drawn  and  served,  their  hunger  they  appease. 

Id. 
He  has  drawn  a  blank,  and  smiles.  Id. 

A  curtain  drawn  presented  to  our  view 
A  town  besieged.  Id.    Tyrannic  Lovq. 

So  Muley-Zeydan  found  us 
Drawn  tip  in  battle,  to  receive  the  charge. 

Dryden. 

Translation  is  a  kind  of  drawing  after  the  life  ; 
where  every  one  will  acknowledge  there  is  a  double 
sort  of  a  likeness,  a  good  one  and  a  bad.  Id. 

Her  pencil  drew  whate'er  her  soul  designed. 
And  oft  the  happy  draught  surpassed  the  imago  in  her 

mind.  Id. 

With  roomy  decks,  her  guns  of  mighty  strength, 
Deep  m  her  draught,  and  warlike  in  her  length.  Id, 


In  some  similes,  men  draw  their  comparisons  into 
minute  particulars  of  no  importance. 

Felton  on  the  Classiclx. 

The  first  conceit  tending  to  a  watch,  was  a  draw- 
well  :  the  people  of  old  were  wont  only  to  let  down  a 
pitcher  with  a  hand-cord,  for  as  much  water  as  they 
could  easily  pull  up.  Grew. 

People  do  not  care  to  give  alms  without  some  se- 
curity for  their  money  ;  and  a  wooden  leg  or  a  wi- 
thered arm  is  a  sort  of  draftment  upon  heaven  for 
those  who  choose  to  have  their  money  placed  to  ac- 
count there.  Mackenzie. 

Folly  consists  in  the  drawing  of  false  conclusions  from 
just  principles,  by  which  it  is  distinguished  from  mad- 
ness, which  draws  just  conclusions  from  false  princi- 
ples. Locke. 

When  he  finds  the  hardships  of  slavery  outweigh 
the  value  of  life,  'tis  in  his  power,  by  resisting  his 
master,  to  draw  on  himself  death.  Id. 

Those  elucidations  have  given  rise  or  increase  to 
his  doubts,  and  drawn  obscurity  upon  places  of  scrip- 
ture. Id. 

There  may  be  other  and  different  intelligent  beings 
of  whose  faculties  he  has  as  little  knowledge,  or  ap- 
prehension, as  a  worm,  shut  up  in  one  drawer  of  a 
cabinet,  hath  of  the  senses  or  understanding  of  a 
man.  id. 

The  Maltese  harden  the  bodies  of  their  children, 
by  making  them  go  stark  naked,  without  shirt  or 
drawers,  till  they  are  ten  years  old.  Id. 

I  have,  in  a  short  draught,  given  a  view  of  our  ori- 
ginal ideas,  from  whence  all  the  rest  are  derived.  Id. 

It  was  the  prostitute  faith  of  faithless  miscreants 
that  drew  them  in,  and  deceived  them.  South. 

Every  draught,  to  him  that  has  quenched  his 
thirst,  is  but  a  further  quenching  of  nature  ;  a  provi- 
sion for  rheum  and  diseases.  Id 

A  good  inclination  is  but  the  first  rude  draught  of 
virtue  ;  but  the  finishing  strokes  are  from  the  will  ; 
which,  if  well  disposed,  will  by  degrees  perfect ;  if 
ill  disposed,  will  by  the  superinduction  of  ill  habits 
quickly  deface  it.  Id 

Majesty  in  an  eclipse, like  the  sun,  draws  eyes  that 
would  not  have  looked  towards  it  if  it  had  shined  out. 

Suckling. 

Philoclea  found  her,  and  to  draw  out  more,  said 
she,  I  have  often  wondered  how  such  excellencies 
could  be.  Sidney. 

Philoclea  ititreated  Pamela  to  open  her  grief ;  who, 
drawing  the  curtain,  that  the  candle  might  not  com- 
plain of  her  blushing,  was  ready  to  speak.  Id. 

In  private  draw  your  poultry,  clean  your  tripe, 
And  from  your  eels  their  slimy  substance  wipe. 

King. 

A  man  of  fire  is  a  general  enemy  to  all  waiters,  and 
makes  the  drawers  abroad,  and  his  footmen  at  home, 
know  he  is  not  to  be  provoked.  Toiler. 

From  the  soft  assaults  of  love 
Poets  and  painters  never  are  secure : 

Can  I,  untouched,  the  fair  one's  passions  move, 
Or  thou  draw  beauty,  and  not  feel  its  power? 

Prior. 

Numbered  ills,  that  lie  unseen 
In  the  pernicious  draught :  the  word  obscene, 
Or  harsh,  which,  once  elanced,  must  ever  fly 
Irrevocable,  the  too  prompt  reply.  Id- 

His  sword  ne'er  fell  but  on  the  guilty  head  ; 
Oppression,  tyranny,  and  power  usurped, 
Draw  all  the  vengeance  of  his  arm  upon  'em. 

Addiao* 
1  H2 


DRA 


468 


DRA 


If  we  make  a  drawn  game  of  it,  or  procure  but  mo- 
derate advantages,  every  British  heart  must  tremble. 

Id. 

I  shall  say  nothing  of  those  silent  and  husy  multi- 
tudes that  are  employed  within  doors  in  the  drawing 
up  of  writings  and  conveyances.  Id. 

Such  a  draught  of  forces  would  lessen  the  number 
of  those  that  might  otherwise  be  employed.  Id. 

While  near  the  Lucrine  lake,  consumed  to  death, 
I  draw  the  sultry  air,  and  gasp  for  breath, 
You  taste  the  cooling  breeze.  Id.  on  Italy. 

They  should  keep  a  watch  upon  the  particular  bias 
in  their  minds,  that  it  may  not  draw  too  much. 

Id.  Spectator. 

Authors,  who  have  thus  drawn  off  the  spirits  of 
their  thoughts,  should  lie  still  for  some  time,  till 
their  minds  have  gathered  fresh  strength,  and  by 
reading,  reflection,  and  conversation,  laid  in  a  new 
stock  of  elegancies,  sentiments,  and  images  of  na- 
ture. Id.  Freelwlder. 

Some  might  be  brought  into  his  interests  by  mo- 
ney ;  others  drawn  over  by  fear.  Id.  on  the  War. 

When  the  engagement  proves  unlucky,  the  way  is 
to  draw  off  by  degrees,  and  not  to  come  to  an  open 
rupture.  .  Collier. 

Sucking  and  drawing  the  breast  dischargeth  the 
milk  as  fast  as  it  can  be  generated. 

Wiseman  on  Tumours. 

I  opened  the  tumour  by  the  point  of  a  lancet,  with" 
out  drawing  one  drop  of  blood.  Id.  Surgery. 

In  poundage  and  drawbacks  I  lose  half  my  rent ; 
Whatever  they  give  me,  I  must  be  content.      Swift. 

Love  is  a  flame,  and  therefore  we  say  beauty  is 
attractive,  because  physicians  observe  that  fire  is  a 
great  drawer.  Id. 

The  report  is  not  unartfully  drawn,  in  the  spirit  of 
a  pleader,  who  can  find  the  most  plausible  topicks. 

Id. 

They  slung  up  one  of  their  hogsheads,  and  I  drank 
it  off  at  a  draught ;  which  I  might  well  do,  for  it  did 
not  hold  half  a  pint.  Gulliver's  Travels. 

Spirits,  by  distillation,  may  be  drawn  out  of  vege- 
table juices,  which  shall  flame  and  fume  of  themselves. 

Cheyne. 
The  arrow  is  now  drawn  to  the  head. 

Atterbury. 

Why  drew  Marseilles'  good  bishop  purer  breath, 
When  nature  sickened,  and  each  gale  was  death? 

Pope. 
Shall  Ward  draw  contracts  with  a  statesman's  skill  ? 

Id. 

They  random  drawings  from  your  sheets  shall  take, 
And  of  one  beauty  many  blunders  make.  Id. 

What  you  heard  of  the  words  spoken  of  you  in  the 
drawing-room  was  not  true  :  the  sayings  of  princes 
are  generally  as  ill  related  as  the  sayings  of  wits. 

Id.  . 

Delicious  wines  the'  attending  herald  brought ; 
The  gold  gave  lustre  to  the  purple  draught. 

Id.   Odyssey. 

Now,  sporting  muse,  draw  in  the  flowing  reins  ; 
Leave  the  clear  streams  awhile  for  sunny  plains. 

Gay. 

Batter  a  piece  of  iron  out,  or  as  workmen  call  it, 
4ro.iv  it  out,  till  it  comes  to  its  breadth.  Moxon. 

With  a  small  vessel  one  may  keep  within  a  mile  of 
the  shore,  go  amongst  rocks,  and  pass  over  shoals, 
where  a  vessel  of  any  draught  would  strike. 

EUit't  Voyage. 

The  most  occasion  that  farmers  hare,  is  for  draught 
horses.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

The  joiner  puts  boards  into  ovens  after  the  batch 
is  drawn.  Id. 


Till  rescued  from  the  crowd  beneath, 
No  more  with  pain  to  move  or  breathe, 
I  rise  with  head  elate,  to  share 
Salubrious  draughts  of  purer  air.  Shenstone. 

It  is  sweet  to  feel  by  what  fine-spun  threads  our 
affections  are  drawn  together.  Sterne. 

The  power  of  drawing,  modelling,  and  using  co- 
lours, is  very  properly  called  the  language  of  art. 

Sir  J.  Reynolds. 

There  is  a  court  jargon,  a  chit-chat,  a  small  talk, 
which  turns  singly  upon  trifles  ;  and  which,  in  a 
great  many  words,  says  little  or  nothing.  It  stands 
fools  instead  of  what  they  cannot  say,  and  men  of 
sense  instead  of  what  they  should  not  say.  It  is  the 
proper  language  of  levees,  drawing-rooms,  and  ante- 
chambers. Chesterfield. 

Compliments  of  congratulation  are  always  kindly 
taken,  and  cost  one  nothing  but  pen,  ink,  and  paper. 
I  consider  them  as  dnughts  upon  good  breeding, 
where  the  exchange  is  always  greatly  in  favour  of  the 
drawer.  Id. 

As  the  subtle  enemy  of  mankind  takes  care  to  draw 
men  gradually  into  sin,  so  he  usually  draws  them  by 
degrees  into  temptation.  Mason, 

Just  when  our  drawing-rooms  begin  to  blaze 

With  lights,  by  clear  reflection  multiplied 

From  many  a  mirror,  in  which  he  of  Gath 

Goliath,  might  have  seen  his  giant  bulk 

Whole  without  stooping,  towering  crest  and  all, 

My  pleasures  too  begin.  Cowper. 

Here,  my  friend,  are  the  drafts  of  two  deeds,  which 
I  wish  to  have  your  opinion  on.  — By  one,  she  will 
enjoy  eight  hundred  a-year  independent  while  I  live  ; 
and,  by  the  other,  the  bulk  of  my  fortune  at  my  death. 

Sheridan. 

A  bill  of  exchange  is  a  written  order  for  the  pay- 
ment of  a  certain  sum  of  money  at  an  appointed  time. 
It  is  a  mercantile  contract  in  which  four  persons  are 
mostly  concerned,  viz.  1.  The  drawer,  who  receives 
the  value.  2.  His  debtor  in  a  distant  place,  upon 
whom  the  bill  is  drawn,  who  is  called  the  drawee,  and 
who  is  to  accept  and  pay  it,  &c. 

Dr.  Ree»'r.  Cyclopaedia. 

DRAWBACK,  in  commerce,  certain  duties,  either 
of  the  customs  or  of  the  excise,  allowed  upon  the 
exportation  of  some  of  our  own  manufactures ; 
or  upon  certain  foreign  merchandises,  that  have 
paid  duty  on  importation.  The  oaths  of  the 
merchants  importing  and  exporting  are  required 
to  obtain  the  drawback  on  foreign  goods,  affirm- 
ing the  truth  of  the  officer's  certificate  on  the 
entiy,  and  the  due  payment  of  the  duties  :  and 
these  may  be  made  by  the  agent  of  any  corpo- 
ration or  company,  or  by  the  known  servant  of 
any  merchant  usually  employed  in  making  his 
entries  and  paying  his  customs.  In  regard  to 
foreign  goods  entered  outward,  if  less  quantity  or 
value  be  fraudulently  shipped  out  than  what  is 
expressed  in  the  exporter's  certificate,  the  goods 
therein  mentioned,  or  their  value,  are  forfeited, 
and  no  drawback  is  allowed.  Foreign  goods  ex- 
ported by  certificate  in  order  to  obtain  the  draw- 
back, not  shipped  or  exported,  or  relanded  in 
Great  Britain,  unless  in  case  of  distress  to  save 
them  from  perishing,  lose  the  benefit  of  the  draw- 
back, and  are  forfeited,  or  their  value,  with  the 
vessel,  horses,  carriages,  &c.,  employed  in  the  re- 
landing  thereof ;  and  the  persons  employed  in  the 
relanding  them,  or  by  whose  privity  they  are  re- 
landed,  or  into  whose  hands  they  shall  knowingly 
come,  are  to  forfeit  double  the  amount  of  the 


DRAWING. 


469 


drawback.  Officers  of  the  customs  conniving  at 
c  r  assisting  in  any  fraud  relating  to  certificate 
goods,  besides  other  penalties,  are  to  forfeit  their 
office,  and  suffer  six  months'  imprisonment  with- 
out bail  or  mainprize ;  as  are  also  masters,  or 
persons  belonging  to  the  ships  employed  therein. 
Bonds  given  for  the  exportation  of  certificate  goods 
to  Ireland  must  not  be  delivered  up,  nor  draw- 
back allowed  for  any  goods,  till  a  certificate  un- 
ler  the  hands  and  seals  of  the  collector  or  comp- 
troller, &c.,  of  the  customs  be  produced,  testifying 
the  landing.  See  CUSTOMS. 

A  DRAWBRIDGE  may  be  made  after  several 


different  ways  ;  but  the  most  common  are  made 
with  plyers,  twice  the  length  of  the  gate,  and  a 
foot  in  diameter.  The  inner  square  is  traversed 
with  a  cross,  which  serves  for  a  counterpoise  ; 
and  the  chains  which  hang  from  the  extremities 
of  the  plyers,  to  lift  up  or  let  down  the  bridge,  are 
iron  or  brass.  In  navigable  rivers  it  is  sometimes 
necessary  to  make  the  middle  arch  of  bridges 
with  two  moveable  platforms,  to  be  raised  occa- 
sionally, in  order  to  let  the  masts  and  rigging  of 
ships  pass  through.  But  this  contrivance  has 
fallen  into  disuse  before  our  modern  improvements 
in  the  construction  of  bridges. 


DRAWING. 


DRAWIKG  is  the  art  of  representation  by  pic- 
ture; or  of  delineating  the  appearances  of  things 
upon  a  plain  surface,  by  means  of  lines,  shades, 
and  shadows,  formed  by  various  coloring  mate- 
rials. The  art  of  drawing,  or  of  delineating  the 
boundaries,  outlines,  terminations,  and  forms  of 
figures,  may  be  considered  as  the  basis  of  painting, 
and  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  every  artist ; 
for  it  is  but  labor  lost,  when  the  painter  endea- 
vours to  conceal,  by  ingenious  artifices  of  color, 
those  details  of  form  which  are  fundamentally 
incorrect,  and  incoherent.  It  is  the  groundwork 
ff  painting  and  of  sculpture,  and  is  equally 
essential  in  architecture. 

DRAWING,  so  called  par  excellence,  embraces 
all  the  higher  qualities  of  the  art,  and  demands  a 
good  eye,  a  fine  taste,  and  a  well-practised  hand. 
It  requires  a  knowledge  of  pictorial  geometry, 
perspective,  anatomy,  proportion,  both  relative 
and  exact,  and  practice.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds 
forcibly  calls  it,  '  an  armour,  which  upon  the 
strong  is  an  ornament  and  a  defence;  and  upon 
the  weak  and  mis-shapen,  a  load.'  It  leads  to 
a  facility  in  composing,  and  gives  what  is  called 
a  masterly  handling  of  the  chalk  or  pencil. 

By  every  polished  nation  the  study  of  this  art 
has,  at  all  times,  been  held  in  high  esteem  : — not 
only  as  affording  a  delightful  employment  in 
leisure  hours,  but  from  the  more  important  con- 
sideration of  its  influence  upon  the  mind  and 
judgment,  by  forming  the  eye,  and  directing  the 
intellect  to  habitual  discrimination  of  dimension, 
regularity,  proportion,  and  order;  and  we  may 
add,  that  to  those  who,  either  from  their  birth  or 
unforseen  circumstances,  are  denied  a  competent 
portion  of  the  world's  wealth,  it  presents  a  pow- 
erful motive  for  aspiration  after  excellence  in  the 
arts,  which,  if  it  deserve  encouragement,  rarely 
misses  receiving  it.  The  great  masters  of  all 
ages  are  renowned  for  their  skill  in  drawing,  in 
the  study  and  practice  of  which  they  were  inces- 
santly sedulous  ;  nor  did  they  cast  off  the  port- 
crayon on  assuming  the  brush,  but  first  made 
various  sketches  of  their  intended  compositions, 
then  a  correct  finished  drawing  of  the  whole, 
after  that  larger  and  more  correct  drawings  of 
every  separate  part ; — they  then  painted  the  pic- 
ture, and  after  all  retouched  and  finished  the 
figures  fro  n  the  life. 

Among  the  greatest  artists  of  ancient  times, 


Apelles,  surnamed  t he  prince  of  painters,  is  men- 
tioned by  ancient  writers  as  the  most  eminent  foi> 
the  beauty  of  his  drawing.  After  the  revival  of 
the  arts  in  Italy,  Michelangiolo  Buonarotti  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  most  learned  and  daring, 
and  Raffaelle  the  most  correct  and  graceful.  The 
Roman  and  Florentine  schools,  indeed,  have  ex- 
celled all  others  in  this  fundamental  part  of  the 
art :  of  the  former,  Raffaelle,  Guilio  Romano, 
Polydore,  and  their  scholars;  and  of  the  latter, 
Michelangiolo,  Leonardo  da  Vinci,  and  Andrea 
del  Sarto,  have  been  themostdistinguished.  In  the 
Bolognese  school,  the  Carr,accis,  particularly  An- 
ibale,  whose  execution  is  wonderful,  are  parti- 
cularly eminent.  In  the  French  school,  Poussin, 
Le  Sueur,  and  Le  Brun ;  and  in  the  English 
school,  omitting  living  artists,  Mortimer,  West, 
Barry,  and  Gavin  Hamilton,  demand  commen- 
dation. 

The  human  figure,  as  it  is  the  most  difficult, 
should  be  the  first  object  of  the  student.  To 
accomplish  this,  he  must  begin  by  acquiring  a 
facile  management  of  his  portcrayon  and  crayon, 
so  as  to  delineate  with  correctness  the  effects  of 
the  outline,  and  of  the  light  and  shade  of  the 
object  which  he  has  before  him.  When  these 
first  rudiments  of  drawing  are  obtained,  and  the 
student  can  trace,  with  sufficient  correctness,  the 
elementary  parts  of  the  figure,  as  ears,  eyes, 
hands,'  &c.  (plates  II.  &  IV.),  he  should  then 
apply  to  the  study  of  the  human  figure,  after  the 
antique,  and  after  nature,  in  a  philosophical 
manner. 

The  different  styles  of  drawing  or  design  may 
be  arranged  under  the  heads  of  individual  nature^ 
or  that  of  common  or  familiar  forms,  wita  all 
the  imperfections  and  peculiarities  of  the  indivi- 
dual model ;  select  nature,  or  that  wherein  the 
artist  has  composed  or  made  a  selection  from  the 
mass  of  individual  models  that  he  has  had  before 
him  ;  and,  thirdly,  the  grandstyle,  the  gran,  gusto 
of  the  Italians,  the  beau  ideal  of  the  French,  the 
ideal  beauty  of  the  Greeks  in  which  they  are  so 
much  our  masters. 

The  individval  style  is  that  in  which  the  Dutch 
masters,  our  great  Hogarth  and  Wilkie,  and 
his  school,  are  so  excellent.  The  select  style  has 
been  ennobled  by  Raffaelle,  and  by  the  Carracci 
with  their  eclectic  school ;  and,  in  the  third  style* 
none  have  surpassed  the  great  sculptors  of  anti- 


470 


DRAWING. 


quity,  particularly  those  who  executed  the  majes- 
tic Apollo  Belvedere,  and  the  marvellous  works 
called  the  Elgin  marbles. 

The  progress  of  the  young  artist's  studies  in 
drawing  or  designing,  ought  to  be  founded  upon 
a  graduated  scale.  Individual  nature,  at  the 
commencement  of  his  studies ;  select,  as  he  pro- 
ceeds, and,  when  he  attempts  originality,  idealized 
according  to  the  precepts  of  Reynolds,  and  the 
practice  of  Phidias. 

SECT.  I. — OF  THE  PROPER  MATERIALS  AND 
INSTRUMENTS  FOR  DRAWING,  AND  THE  MAN- 
NER OF  USING  THEM. 

The  first  step  towards  attaining  a  profi- 
ciency in  drawing,  is  the  study  of  geometry 
and  perspective.  Geometry  is  the  science  of 
extension,  quantity,  or  magnitude  abstractedly 
considered,  and  demands  the  greatest  attention 
from  the  scientific  artist.  Perspective  is  that 
branch  of  optics  which  teaches  how  to  represent 
objects  on  a  plain  surface,  in  the  manner  wherein 
they  appear  under  the  peculiarities  which  arise 
from  distance  and  height.  A  knowledge  of  these 
two  branches  of  science  may  be  said  to  form  the 
fundamental  part  o'f  drawing;  and,  when  begin- 
ning, the  learner  must  furnish  himself  with 
proper  materials  and  instruments ;  such  as  black 
lead  pencils  of  different  degrees  of  hardness; 
crayons  of  black,  white,  and  red  chalk  ;  crow  or 
duck-quill  pens ;  Indian  ink  or  seppia :  as  also 
with  drawing-boards,  rules  or  straight  edges,  and 
compasses;  drawing-boards  for  fastening  the 
paper  upon,  so  that  it  may  not  shift,  and  like- 
wise for  straining  it,  to  prevent  the  colors,  or  the 
washes  of  tint,  when  laid  wet  upon  the  paper, 
from  causing  it  to  swell  so  as  to  dry  uneven. 
The  simplest  of  these  latter  requisites  is  made 
of  a  deal  board  glued  together  to  its  proper  width 
and  length,  strengthened  with  a  piece  rabbeted 
on  at'  each  end,  to  prevent  warping.  The  paper 
may  be  fixed  down  upon  this  board  with  pins, 
wafers,  or  sealing  wax,  or  it  may  be  strained  with 
paste  or  glue  in  the  following  manner: — First 
wet  the  paper  well  with  a  sponge,  omitting  the 
edges,  which  should  be  turned  up  about  half  an 
inch  in  width  on  every  side  ;  apply  a  small  quan- 
tity of  good  paste  or  glue  all  round  on  the  under 
side,  and  press  the  paper  down  upoo  the  board 
with  a  cloth,  rubbing  it  well  with  your  nail,  or 
the  smooth  handle  of  a  knife  to  secure  it.  In  the 
process  of  drying,  the  paper,  which  had  expanded 
and  blistered  up  much  when  wet,  will  contract, 
and  (the  edges  being  fixed  immoveably)  will 
strain  quite  flat  and  tight,  and  will  be  much  fitter 
for  drawing  upon  than  when  loose.  But  the  best 
drawing  boards  are  made  with  a  frame  and  a 
moveable  panel,  upon  which  the  paper  is  simply 
put  wet,  and  then  forced  into  the  frame,  where 
it  is  confined  by  wedges  or  keys  at  the  back. 
This  strains  equally  well,  without  the  trouble  of 
pasting,  so  that  it  may  be  dried  at  the  fire ;  it  also 
looks  better. 

The  young  student  must  accustom  himself  to 
hold  the  pencil  or  port-crayon  further  from  the 
point  than  he  does  a  pen  in  writing,  which  will 
give  him  a  better  command  of  it,  and  render  his 
Jiines  or  delineations  more  free  and  bold. 

For  Indian  ink  or  sep;<ia  drawings,  the  first 


outlines  are  to  be  sketched  in  by  the  black  lead 
pencil,  so  that  any  part  which  is  not  correct  may 
be  easily  obliterated  by  the  Indian  rubber.  When 
the  sketch  is  as  correctly  done  with  the  pencil  as  is  in 
the  student's  power,  he  is  then  to  draw  carefully  his 
outline  with  the  crow  or  duck-quill  pen,  and 
diluted  ink  or  seppia.  After  this  he  is  to  dis- 
charge the  pencil  lines,  by  rubbing  it  gently  with 
the  crumb  of  stale  bread  or  Indian  rubber.  The 
pigment  used  for  this  purpose  is  either  Indian 
ink,  or  seppia,  which  is  a  pleasanter  warmer 
color,  and  softer  in  execution.  By  rubbing  these 
up  with  soft  water  on  a  plate,  or  palette  of  earthen 
ware  or  marble,  they  may  be  made  of  any  re- 
quired degree  of  strength,  and  used  in  the  quill 
or  steel  pen  like  common  ink. 

Having  got  the  outline  clear  and  correct,  the 
next  step  is  to  shade  the  work  properly,  either 
by  drawing  fine  strokes  with  the  pen  in  a  manner 
which  is  called  hatching,  and  of  which  the  first 
engravings  were  imitations,  or  by  washing  in  the 
shadows,  and  softening  them  into  the  lights  with 
camel-hair  pencils,  and  tints  of  Indian  ink  or 
seppia.  As  to  the  rule  and  compasses,  they  are 
very  rarely  to  be  used,  except  in  architectural  or 
geometrical  drawings,  or  in  measuring  the  pro- 
portions of  figures,  after  they  are  drawn,  to  prove 
whether  they  are  correct  or  not;  or,  finally,  in 
the  delineation  of  fortifications  and  linear  per- 
spective. Chalks  and  crayons  are  managed  in 
a  similar  manner,  except  that  the  lights  and 
shades  are  drawn  with  the  material  dry,  and 
hatched  and  softened  into  one  another,  in  the 
same  way. 

SECT.  II. — OF  DRAWING  LINES,  SQUARES,  CIR- 
CLES, AND  OTHER  GEOMETRICAL  FIGURES. 

The  first  practice  of  a  learner  should  be  to  draw 
straight  arid  curved  lines,  with  ease  and  freedom, 
upwards  and  downwards,  inclined  to  the  right 
and  left,  or  in  any  required  direction.  To  draw 
lines  inclining  to  the  right,  or  quite  horizontal, 
he  must  hold  his  elbow  close  to  his  side  as  in 
writing ;  when  perpendicular,  the  elbow  must 
be  removed  to  about  seven  inches  from  the  side, 
and  when  inclined  to  the  left,  at  a  very  conside- 
rable distance,  according  to  the  degree  which 
the  angle  forms.  A  good  practice,  illustrative  of 
this  precept,  is  for  the  student  to  draw  by  hand 
a  series  of  equilateral  triangles,  with  a  perpendi- 
cular lino  drawn  from  the  apex ;  and  a  row  of 
various-formed  right  angled  triangles,  with  hypo- 
thenuses,  bases,  and  perpendiculars  of  various 
dimensions.  He  should  also  learn  to  draw  by 
hand,  squares,  circles,  ellipses,  and  other  geome- 
trical figures :  for  as  the  alphabet  or  a  knowledge 
of  the  letters  of  a  language  is  an  introduction  to 
grammar,  so  is  geometry  to  drawing. 

The  practice  of  drawing  these  simple  elemen- 
tary figures,  till  he  becomes  master  of  them,  will 
enable  him  to  imitate,  with  ease  and  accuracy, 
many  forms  both  in  nature  and  art,  which  are 
composed  thereof.  Four  general  precepts  or 
rules  may  here  be  laid  down:  1.  Never  let  the 
student  be  in  a  hurry,  but  always  make  himself 
master  of  one  figure  before  he  goes  on  to  another ; 
the  advantage,  and  even  the  necessity  of  this 
practice  will  appear  to  him  as  he  proceeds.  2. 
lie  should  accustom  himself  to  draw  all  his  figures 


DRAWING 


DRAWING. 


471 


of  a  considerable  size,  which  is  the  only  method 
of  acquiring  a  free  and  bold  manner.  3.  He 
should  practice  drawing  till  he  lias  gained  a  tole- 
rable command  of  his  pencil,  before  he  attempts 
to  shade  any  figure  or  object  of  any  kind  what- 
ever :  and,  4.  He  should  not  aim  at  finishing 
perfectly  any  single  part,  before  he  has  sketched 
out  faintly,  with  light  strokes  of  the  pencil,  the 
shape  and  proportion  of  the  whole  figure ;  cor- 
recting it  afterwards  wherever  necessary. 

SECT.  III. — OF  DRAWING  EYES,  EARS,  FLOW- 
ERS, FRUITS,  BIRDS,  BEASTS,  8cc. 

The  learner  should  begin  with  drawing  the 
outlines  of  eyes,  ears,  &c.,  as  in  plate  II.  with 
noses  and  parts  of  faces  as  in  plate  III.,  after 
either  of  the  modes  directed  in  section  I.  He 
may  next  proceed  with  flowers,  fruits,  birds, 
beasts,  and  the  like ;  not  only  as  it  will  be  a  more 
pleasing  employment  to  those  who  do  not  aim 
at  the  severer  beauties  of  the  art,  but  as  an  easier 
task,  particularly  to  young  ladies,  than  the  draw- 
ing of  hands  and  feet,  and  other  parts  of  the  hu- 
man body,  which  require  not  only  more  care, 
but  greater  exactitude  and  nicer  judgment.  Very 
few  instructions  are  necessary  upon  this  head. 
The  best  thing  that  a  learner  can  do  is,  to  furnish 
himself  with  good  prints  or  drawings  by  way  of 
examples,  and  copy  them  with  great  care  and 
exactness.  If  it  is  the  figure  of  a  beast,  let  him 
begin  with  the  forehead,  and  draw  the  nose,  the 
upper  and  under  jaw,  and  stop  at  the  throat. 
Then  he  should  return  to  the  top  of  the  head, 
and  trace  the  ears,  the  neck,  and  the  back ;  con- 
tinuing the  line  till  he  has  given  the  full  shape  of 
the  rump  and  buttock.  Then  proceed  to  the 
chest  and  breast,  mark  out  the  legs  and  feet,  and 
delineate  the  belly.  And,  lastly,  as  before  directed 
in  sect.  I.,  when  the  learner  has  acquired  some 
proficiency  in  the  art,  let  him  draw  the  outline 
as  there  instructed,  and  finish  it  with  shadows,  or 
with  the  proper  colors  after  nature  as  directed  in 
section  XII.  It  would  not  be  amiss,  by  way  of 
ornament,  to  add  a  small  sketch  of  a  landscape, 
appropriate  to  the  country  of  the  animal,  either 
by  way  of  a  vignette,  or  determined  by  a  paral- 
lelogram like  a  picture  ;  of  these,  and  other  sub- 
jects, the  learner  will  find  many  examples  among 
the  plates  of  this  work. 

SECT.    IV. —  OF    DRAWING    LEGS,    ARMS, 
HANDS,  FEET,  &c. 

In  the  drawing  of  legs  and  arms,  the  learner 
will  have  very  little  more  to  do  than  to  copy 
carefully  the  examples  of  arms  given  in  plate  IV., 
and  of  legs  in  plate  V.  But  the  actions  and  pos- 
tures of  the  hands  are  so  many  and  so  various, 
that  no  certain  rules  can  be  given  for  drawing 
them,  which  will  universally  hold  good.  Yet, 
as  the  hands  and  feet  are  difficult  to  draw,  it  is 
very  necessary  to  bestow  some  time  and  pains 
about  them;  carefully  imitating  their  various 
postures  and  actions,  so  as  not  only  to  avoid  all 
appearance  of  lameness  and  imperfection,  but 
also  to  give  them  life  and  spirit.  To  arrive  at 
this,  great  care,  study,  and  practice  are  requisite, 
particularly  in  imitating  at  first,  that  is  before 
beginning  to  draw  from  statues  or  from  nature, 
the  best  prin's  or  drawings  that  can  be  obtained 


of  hands  and  feet;  examples  of  which  are  given 
in  plates  IV.  and  V.  As  to  mechanical  rules 
for  delineating  them  by  lines  and  measures,  thev 
are  not  only  difficult  and  perplexing  to  the  stu- 
dent, but  are  also  contrary  to  the  practice  of  the 
best  masters.  And  here  the  general  rule  above 
mentioned  must  be  applied,  which  is,  to  sketch 
out  faintly,  with  light  strokes,  the  general  shape 
and  proportion  of  the  whole  hand,  with  its  action 
and  turn;  and  after  considering  whether  this 
first  sketch  be  perfect,  and  altering  it  wherever 
it  may  be  amiss,  to  proceed  to  the  bending  of 
the  joints,  the  knuckles,  the  veins,  and  other 
small  particulars,  which,  when  the  learner  has 
obtained  the  whole  shape  and  proportions  of  the 
hand  or  foot,  will  not  only  be  more  easily,  but 
also  more  perfectly  drawn. 

SECT.  V. — OF  DELINEATING  FACES. 

The  head  is  usually  divided  into  four  equal 
parts,  namely,  1.  from  the  crown  of  the  head  to 
the  top  of  the  forehead.  2.  From  the  top  of  the 
forehead  to  the  eye-brows.  3.  From  the  eye- 
brows to  the  bottom  of  the  nose.  4.  From  thence 
to  the  bottom  of  the  chin.  But  this  proportion, 
as  may  justly  be  inferred,  is  not  invariable ;  these 
features  being,  in  different  men,  often  very  diffe- 
rent as  to  length,  breadth,  and  shape  :  in  a  hand- 
some well-turned  face,  however,  it  is  nearly  cor- 
rect. In  delineating  a  perfect  face,  therefore, 
the  learner's  first  business  must  be  to  sketch 
slightly  an  oval  or  egg-like  figure  with  its  broad- 
est hemisphere  upwards ;  then  to  bisect  it  with 
a  perpendicular  line  from  the  top  to  the  bottom. 
Through  the  middle  of  this  line  he  will  draw  a 
diametral  one,  directly  across  from  one  side  to 
the  other  of  the  oval.  On  these  two  lines  all  the 
features  of  the  face  are  to  be  delineated  as  fol- 
lows :  first  divide  the  perpendicular  line  into 
four  equal  parts,  the  first  of  which  is  to  be  allotted 
to  the  hair  of  the  head ;  the  second  is  from  the 
top  of  the  forehead  to  the  top  of  the  nose  between 
the  eye-brows ;  the  third  is  from  thence  to  the 
bottom  of  the  nose ;  and  the  fourth  includes 
the  lips  and  chin.  The  diametral  line,  or  the 
breadth  of  the  face,  is  always  supposed  to  be  the 
length  of  five  eyes ;  it  must  therefore  be  divided 
into  five  equal  parts,  and  the  eyes  placed  upon 
it  so  as  to  leave  exactly  the  length  of  one  .eye 
between  them.  This  is  to  be  understood  only 
of  a  full  front  face  as  in  plate  I.,  for  if  it  turn  to 
either  side,  the  distances  are  to  be  lessened  on 
that  side  which  turns  from  you,  more  or  less  in 
proportion.  The  top  of  the  ear  is  to  rise  parallel 
to  the  eye-brows,  at  the  end  of  the  diametral  line. 
The  nostrils  ought  not  to  come  further  out  than 
the  corner  of  the  eye  in  any  face  ;  and  the  mid- 
dle of  the  mouth  must  always  be  placed  on  the 
perpendicular  line.  See  plate  I.,  DRAWING. 

SECT.  VI. — OF  DRAWING  HUMAN  FIGURES. 

When  the  student  is  tolerably  perfect  in  drawing 
faces,  heads,  hands  and  feet,  he  may  next  attempt  to 
draw  the  human  figure  at  full  length.  He  should 
begin  by  sketching  the  head  ;  then  draw  a  per- 
pendicular line  from  the  bottom  of  the  head 
seven  times  its  length,  or  as  many  heads  as  the 
figure  is  high  from  which  he  is  drawing ;  for  in 
general  the  length  of  the  head  is  about  one-eighth 


472 


DRAWING. 


part  of  the  length  of  the  figure.  The  best-pro- 
portioned figures  of  the  ancients  are  seven  heads 
and  three  quarters  in  height,  but  they  vary  as  re- 
quired by  the  different  characteristics  of  the 
figure.  If,  therefore,  the  figure  stands  upright, 
as  fig.  A,  plate  VI.,  draw  a  perpendicular  line 
from  the  top  of  the  head  to  the  heel,  which  must 
be  divided  into  two  equal  parts.  The  bottom  of 
the  belly  is  exactly  the  centre  of  the  figure.  Then 
divide  the  lower  part  into  two  equal  parts  again; 
the  middle  of  which  is  to  be  the  middle  of  the  knee. 

The  method  of  delineating  the  upper  pait  of 
the  figure  is  as  follows  : — Take  off  with  the  com- 
passes the  length  of  the  face,  which  is  about 
three-fourths  of  the  length  of  the  head  ;  then  set 
off  the  length  of  another  face  from  the  pit  of  the 
throat  to  the  pit  of  the  stomach;  thence  to  the 
navel  is  another  face  in  length,  and  thence  to 
the  lower  rim  of  the  belly  is  a  third. 

The  entire  line  must  then  be  divided  into  seven 
equal  parts  :  against  the  end  of  the  first  division 
is  the  situation  of  the  breasts;  the  second  is  the 
place  of  the  navel ;  at  the  third  mark  out  the 
privities;  the  fourth  comes  in  the  middle  of  the 
thigh ;  the  fifth  to  the  lower  part  of  the  knee  ; 
the  sixth  to  the  lower  part  of  the  calf;  and  the 
seventh  to  the  bottom  of  the  heel ;  the  heel  of 
the  leg  which  supports  the  body  being  always 
under  the  pit  of  the  throat. 

As  the  essence  of  all  good  drawing  consists  in 
making  a  correct  sketch  at  first,  the  student  must 
be  very  accurate  and  careful  in  this  stage  of  his 
business,  rubbing  out  and  sketching  again  till  he 
is  right  in  all  the  bearings  and  proportions ;  and 
finishing  no  one  part  perfectly  till  lie  finds  the 
general  sketch  and  character  of  the  figure  com- 
plete and  good  ;  and  when  it  is  all  in,  correctly 
to  his  mind,  he  may  then  proceed  to  the  finishing 
of  one  part  after  another,  with  all  the  fidelity  in 
his  power. 

Some  artists,  when  they  have  a  statue  to  copy, 
begin  with  the  head,  which  they  finish,  and  then 
proceed  in  the  same  manner  to  the  other  parts  of 
the  figure,  perfecting  as  they  go  on:  but  this 
manner  is  generally  unsuccessful ;  for,  if  they 
make  the  head  in  the  least  too  large  or  too  small, 
the  consequence  is  a  manifest  disproportion  be- 
tween all  the  parts,  occasioned  by  their  not  hav- 
ing sketched  the  whole  proportionably  at  first. 
Let  the  more  advanced  student  therefore  remem- 
ber that,  in  whatever  he  intends  to  draw,  he 
should  first  sketch  its  several  parts,  measuring 
the  distances  and  proportions  between  each  with 
his  finger  or  his  pencil,  without  using  the  com- 
passes, observing  the  precept  of  Du  Piles  'to 
bear  the  compass  in  his  eye,'  and  then  to  judge 
of  its  general  effect  by  the  eye  which  by  degrees 
will  be  able  to  estimate  truth  and  proportion,  and 
will  become  his  principal  and  best  guide.  Let 
him  also  observe,  as  a  general  rule,  invariably  to 
begin  with  the  right  hand  side  of  the  piece  he 
is  copying  ;  for  thus  he  will  always  have  what  he 
has  done  before  his  eyes,  and  the  rest  will  follow 
more  naturally  and  with  greater  ease.  Whereas 
if  he  begin  with  the  left  side  of  the  figure,  his 
hand  and  arm  will  cover  what  he  does  first,  and 
deprive  him  of  the  sight  of  it ;  by  which  means 
he  will  not  be  able  to  proceed  with  so  much  ease, 
pleasure,  or  certainty. 


When  these  more  mechanical  parts  are  ac 
quired,  and  their  real  measurements  tolerably 
familiar,  the  student  may  proceed  in  respect  to 
the  order  and  manner  of  drawing  the  human  fi- 
gure, as  follows: — First  he  should  sketch  the 
head ;  then  the  shoulders  in  their  exact  breadth, 
in  relation  to  the  head ;  then  draw  the  trunk  of- 
the  body,  beginning  with  the  arm-pits  (leaving 
the  arms  for  an  after  consideration),  and  so  trace 
all  the  beautiful  undulations  which  form  the 
outline  of  the  human  body,  down  the  hips  on 
both  sides ;  observing  carefully  the  exact  breadth 
of  the  waist.  Then  he  should  draw  that  leg 
upon  which  the  body  stands,  and  afterwards  the 
other  which  is  in  repose  :  then  the  arms,  and  last 
of  all  the  hands.  He  must  carefully  notice  all 
the  bowings  and  bend  ings  that  are  in  the  figure; 
making  the  part  which  is  opposite  to  that  bend- 
ing inwards  correspond  to  its  antagonist  by 
swelling  outwards. 

For  instance  :  if  one  side  of  the  body  bend  in, 
the  other  must  naturally  swell  out  to  be  answer- 
able to  it :  if  the  back  bend  in,  the  belly  must 
swell  out ;  if  the  knee  bend  out,  the  ham  must 
bend  in,  and  so  on  of  every  other  joint  in  the 
body.  In  a  word, he  must  endeavour  to  form  all 
the  parts  of  the  figure  with  truth,  and  in  just 
proportion ;  not  one  arm  or  one  leg  bigger  or  less 
than  the  other ;  nor  broad  Herculean  shoulders 
with  a  weak  and  slender  waist;  nor  raw  and 
bony  arms  with  thick  and  puffy  legs ;  but  pre- 
serving an  harmonious  "agreement  and  keeping 
amongst  all  the  members,  and  consequently  a 
beautiful  symmetry  throughout  the  whole  figure. 
When  these  rudiments  of  drawing  the  human 
figure  are  thus  acquired,  and  the  student  can 
draw  with  sufficient  correctness,  he  must  next 
apply  himself  to  its  study  after  the  antique  anil 
nature  in  a  philosophical  manner ;  studying  OS- 
TEOLOGY and  ANATOMY  as  his  surest  directors. 
See  those  articles. 

In  copying  after  the  antique,  which  should  pre- 
cede and  always  accompany  that  of  drawing  after 
nature,  the  following  statues  and  sculptures  are 
among  the  master-pieces  of  ancient  art  to  which 
the  student's  attention  is  particularly  directed,  as 
subjects  for  his  studies  in  chalk  drawing  or  de- 
sign :  namely,  first  of  all  the  remains  of  ancient 
art,  those  incomparable  works  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Elgin  marbles.  Of  these  the  figure 
called  Theseus  or  Hercules,  the  Ilissus,  the  Cu- 
pid, and  the  wonderful  fragment  of  the  chest 
and  shoulders  of  Neptune,  stand  pre-eminent 
among  the  naked  ones:  the  colossal  statue  of 
Bacchus,  the  Fates,  the  Victory,  the  Canepunra, 
and  the  Panathenaic  procession  amor,5  the 
dressed  and  every  one  of  them — from  the  Me- 
topes to  the  fragment  of  a  toe — for  various 
degrees  and  kinds  of  perfection  in  art.  They 
were  for  more  than  700  years  the  admiration  of 
the  ancient  world,  and,  in  the  time  of  Plutarch, 
were  regarded  as  inimitable  for  their  grace  and 
beauty. 

The  torso  of  the  Belvedere,  commonly  called 
the  torso  of  Michel  Angelo,  as  being  a  con- 
siderable favorite  with  that  great  master,  is  an- 
other beautiful  study  for  the  young  artist;  as  is 
also  the  Farnese  Hercules,  which  is  a  standard 
master-piece  of  art.  The  Apollo  Belvedere  is 


Vol. .7.  PAGE  468. 


BUI  AW  ra  c&. 


J>f.ATE  TJ. 


i-  r/,<»n,t,?Tf<,,,,7,->,  <•/«.,,/,.,,./,•  /••r/.,-n<uyJ.Jff.3O.         J  Shury  sculp. 


VOL.7.PAOE  47 


P1..4TK  711 


'  Sh, 


/..i'j K  rr. 


DRAWING. 


473 


the  most  sublime  of  ancient  statues,  and  presents 
a  beautiful  subject  for  the  pencil.  The  Laocoon 
possesses  splendid  beauties  of  another  character; 
and  the  Venus  de  Medicis  is  a  perfect  model  of 
feminine  beauty,  grace,  elegance,  and  sweetness, 
and  is  indeed  the  perfection  of  the  female  form. 
The  Antinoiis  of  the  Belvedere  is  a  magnificent 
specimen  of  male  youthful  beauty,  and  the 
celebrated  Gladiators  are  remarkable  for  their 
display  of  anatomical  correctness. 

When  the  student  has  mastered  these,  and  im- 
bued his  mind  with  their  beauties  and  propor- 
tions, he  may  commence  drawing  after  nature,  or 
from  the  living  model ;  undertaking  a  course  of 
anatomy  and  anatomical  drawing,  and  an  occa- 
sional return  to  the  beauties  of  the  antique,  to 
prevent  a  too  great  mannerism  and  individuality 
of  form. 

SECT.  VII. — OF  THE  PROPORTIONS  AND  MEA- 
SURES OF  THE  HUMAN  BODY. 

The  centre,  or  middle  part,  between  the  extre- 
mities of  the  head  and  feet  of  a  well-proportioned 
new-born  child  is  in  the  navel,  but  that  of  an 
adult  is  in  the  os  pubis ;  and  the  practice  of  di- 


viding the  measures  of  children  into  four,  five, 
and  six  parts,  of  which  one  is  given  to  the  head, 
is  made  use  of  in  the  way  of  proportion  both  by 
painters  and  sculptors. 

A  child  of  two  years  of  age  is  in  general  about 
five  heads  high,  but,  of  four  or  five  years  old, 
nearly  six  ;  about  the  fifteenth  or  sixteenth  year, 
seven  heads  are  the  proportion  or  measure,  and 
the  centre  declines  to  the  upper  part  of  the  pu- 
bis. Hence  it  appears  that,  as  the  growth  of 
the  body  advance^  there  is  a  gradual  approach 
to  the  proportion  of  an  adult  of  nearly  eight  heads 
in  the  whole  height ;  of  which,  as  before  men- 
tioned, the  head  itself  makes  one. 

Upon  these  principles  the  following  table  is 
constructed,  exhibiting  the  proportions  of  a  strong, 
and  of  a  graceful  mad,  and  of  a  fine  woman,  as 
given  by  the  ancients,  measured  from  the  origi- 
nals at  Rome,  and  published  by  J.  J.  Volpato 
and  Raflfaelle  Morghen.  It  is  found  in  Elmes's 
Dictionary  of  the  Fine  Arts.  The  models  are, 
the  Farnese  Hercules,  the  Belvedere  Apollo,  and 
the  Medicean  Venus,  which  may  be  classed  as 
the  Doric,  the  Ionic,  and  the  Corinthian  orders 
of  human  beauty. 


PROPORTIONS   OF   THE 


VENUS. 


From  the  beginning  of  the  head  to  the  root  of  the  hairs 

From  the  root   of  the  hairs  to  the  eye-brows,   or  beginning  of  the 

nose         ........... 

From  the  eye-brows  to  the  end  of  the  nose        ..... 

From  the  end  of  the  nose  to  the  bottom  of  the  chin    .... 

From  the  chin  to  the  articulation  of  the  clavicle  with  the  sternum 
From  the  clavicle  to  the  end  of  the  breast          ..... 

From  the  end  of  the  breast  to  the  middle  of  the  umbilicus 

From  the  umbilicus  to  the  symphysis  pubis         ..... 

From  the  symphysis  pubis  to  the  middle  of  the  patella 
From  the  middle  of  the  patella  to  the  beginning  of  the  flank 
From  the  same  to  the  swell  of  the  foot  .         .       ' .        . 

From  the  swell  of  the  foot  to  the  bottom  of  the  figure,  or  to  the 

ground     . .         .         ; 

From  the  patella  to  the  ground          .  

From  the  patella  to  the  end  of  the  heel  of  the  right  leg 

The  length  of  the  sole  of  the  foot     ....... 

The  highest  part  of  the  foot  from  the  ground     ..    .  .  •'  *  .•:~.-"Y;  ""'    •' 

From  the  instep  to  the  end  of  the  toes        .         .         .     /  ;-  ;    '.,<  "    . 
From  the  clavicle  or  collar-bone  to  the  beginning  of  the  deltoid  muscle 
The  length  of  the  whole  clavicle  on  the  right  side       .... 

From  the  clavicle  to  the  nipple          ....... 

From  one  end  of  the  breast  to  the  other 

The  greatest  breadth  of  the  trunk,  taken  a  little  below  the  beginning  of 

the  thorax         .......... 

The  breadth  of  the  trunk  from  the  end  of  the  breast  .... 

The   narrowest  part  of  the   same,   taken   at  the  beginning   of  the 

flank 

The  greatest  breadth  of  the  ossa  ilei,  where  the  flanks  project  most  . 
From  the  highest  part  of  the  deltoid  muscle  to  the  end  of  the  biceps  . 
From  the  beginning  of  the  os  humeri  to  the  cubit       • 
From  the  end  of  the  biceps  to  the  beginning  of  the  hand    .         .        ; 
The  greatest  breadth  of  the  fore  arm  in  front      .         .         . '      ."      '  . 

The  greatest  breadth  of  the  arm  in  front 

Breadth  of  the  pulse  of  the  arm  in  front  ...... 

The  greatest  breadth  from  one  trochanter  to  the  other 
The  greatest  breadth  of  the  thigh  in  front  .         .... 

The  greatest  breadth  of  the  left  thigh 

The  greatest  breadth  of  the  knee,  opposite  to  the  middle  of  the  patella 
The  greatest  breadth  of  the  calf  of  the  leg  .         .         . 
The  greatest  breadth  between  the  inner  and  the  outer  ancle 


P.  M. 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 

6  0 

9  4 

10  4 

8  2 

23  3 

30  1 


29  2* 

6  1| 

10  li 

14  1 
10  4 

15  I* 

22  4 


19  31 

21  li 

22  l.| 
15  11 

8  2 

6  1 

5  1 
22  0 

11  01 

6  4 

7  SA 
4  3 


P.  M. 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 
5  1 
9  3 

10  5J 

7  4i 

24  0 

28  2 

23  31 

4  4 


14  11 


9  0 

10  4J 

15  0 

18  3 


15  3 

16  4 

17  0' 

16  0 

4  5 

5  3 

17  5 
9  21 

5  31 

6  31 
4  OJ 


P.  M. 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 

3  0 

4  3} 

10  5 
8  2 

11  41 
18  2 
27  3 


25  3 


3  51 

9  01 

6  3 

6  01 

11  2 


15  4-1 

15  1 

17  5 

20  2 

14  0 

5  0 

4  5 


19  3 

9  5 

5  0 

6  31 
4  0 


474 


DRAWING. 


PROPORTIONS  OF  THE 


VENUS. 


The  narrowest  part  of  the  foot  ........ 

The  broadest  part  of  the  same 

From  the   last  vertebra  of   the   neck   to   the  lower  part  of  the  os 

sacrum     ........... 

From  the  end  of  the  os  sacrum  to  the  end  of  the  glutaeus 

From  the  end  of  the  glutaeus  to  the  beginning  of  the  gastrocncmius 

muscle     ........... 

From  the  beginning  of  the  gastrocnemius  muscle  to  the  end  of  the 

figure      .        .         . 


P.  M. 

3  5 

6  4>- 

38  4 

6  4 

15  4 

30  1 


P.  M. 
3  3 
5  0 


P.  M. 

3     3 
5      I 


The  entire  proportions  of  these  celebrated  sta- 
tues are,  in  round  numbers ;  the  Hercules  seven 
heads,  three  parts,  seven  minutes  (four  parts 
being  equal  to  one  head,  and  twelve  minutes 
equal  to  one  part).  The  Apollo  seven  heads,  three 
parts,  six  minutes ;  and  the  Venus  seven  heads, 
three  parts.  The  other  most  admired  statues  dif- 
fer a  little  from  these  proportions — the  Laocobn 
measuring  (if  erect)  seven  heads,  two  parts,  three 
minutes;  the  Pyramus  seven  heads,  two  parts  ; 
the  Antinous  seven  heads,  two  parts;  the  Grecian 
shepherdess  seven  heads,  three  parts,  six  minutes; 
and  the  Mirmillo  eight  heads;  but  all  their  va- 
rious proportions  are  harmonious  aud  agreeable, 
and  in  keeping  with  the  characters  of  the  figures 
they  represent. 

It  is  a  leading  principle,  in  which  every  per- 
son who  is  conversant  in  the  arts  of  design 
agrees,  that,  without  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
proportions  of  the  human  figure,  nothing  can  be 
produced  but  absurdity  and  extravagance;  and 
it  is  abo  universally  admitted,  that  the  ancient 
Greek  and  Roman  sculptors  attained  the  highest 
success  in  producing  unexceptionable  models. 

The  greatest  modern  artists,  who  have  exa- 
loined  these  antique  statues  with  attention,  ad- 
mit, that  several  of  the  ancient  sculptors  have, 
in  some  degree,  surpassed  nature,  no  living  man 
having  been  found  so  perfect  in  every  part  as 
some  of  their  figures  are.  The  opportunities  for 
acquiring  excellence,  which  they  possessed,  were 
indeed  great :  Greece  abounded  with  models  of 
beauty,  strength,  and  elegance ;  and  Rome  being 
mistress  of  the  world,  every  thing  beautiful,  rich, 
or  curious  was  brought  to  it,  from  all  parts.  The 
motives  which  inspired  them  and  their  patrons 
were  also  powerful.  Religion,  glory,  and  inte- 
rest, all  united  in  their  aid.  They  considered 
it  a  kind  of  religious  duty  to  give  to  the  figures 
of  their  gods  so  much  beauty  and  grandeur,  as  to 
attract  at  once  the  love  and  veneration  of  the 
people.  Their  own  glory  was  also  concerned, 
particular  honors  being  conferred  on  those  who 
succeeded ;  and  for  their  fortune  they  had  no 
farther  care  to  take  of  that,  after  arriving  at  a 
certain  degree  of  celebrity. 

SECT.  VIII. — OF  THE  ATTITUDES  OF  THE  HU- 
MAN FIGURE. 

If  an  artist  be  required  to  represent  a 
powerful  athletic  figure,  such  as  a  Hercules 
or  a  Sampson,  in  a  state  of  vigorous  action, 
he  must  pay  particular  attention  to  the  parts  or 
limbs  which  are  principally  exerted  in  such 
action.  If  the  figure  be  standing,  the  foot  must 
l»e  placed  in  a  right  line  or  perpendicular  to  the 
trunk  or  bulk  of  the  body,  so  that  the  centre  of 


gravity  may  be  placed  in  equilibrio.  This  point 
or  centre  is  determined  by  the  heel ;  or,  if  the 
figure  be  on  tiptoe,  then  the  ball  of  the  great  toe 
in  the  centre.  The  muscles  of  the  leg  which 
supports  the  body  must  be  swelled,  and  their 
tendons  drawn  more  to  an  extension  than  those 
of  the  other  leg,  which  is  only  so  placed  as  to 
receive  the  weight  of  the  body  like  a  buttress  or 
a  prop,  towards  that  way  to  which  the  action  in- 
clines it. 

For  example,  suppose  Hercuies  is  to  be  repre- 
sented, aiming  a  blow  with  his  club,  at  some- 
thing before  him,  towards  his  left  side.  Then 
must  his  right  leg  be  placed  so  as  to  receive  the 
whole  weight  of  his  body,  and  the  left  merely 
touching  the  ground  with  the  toes.  In  this  case 
the  external  muscles  of  the  right  leg  must  be 
strongly  marked;  while  those  of  the  left  leg 
must  be  represented  more  flaccid,  and  in  repose ; 
but,  as  the  foot  is  extended,  the  muscles  that 
compose  the  calf  of  the  leg  are  extended  also,  as 
those  of  the  right  are  compressed  and  tumefied. 
For  if  the  leg  or  tibia  is  extended,  then  the  ex- 
tending muscles  are  most  swelled;  but  if  it  be 
bent,  then  the  bending  muscles  and  their  tendons 
appear  most  plainly. 

The  like  may  be  observed  of  the  muscles  of 
the  whole  figure  in  general,  if  it  be  represented 
in  vigorous  action.  The  Laocoon  furnishes  an 
example  of  this  muscular  appearance  being  car- 
ried through  the  whole  figure ;  while  in  the  An- 
tinoiis, the  Apollo,  the  youthful  Bacchus,  and 
other  figures  where  no  energetic  action  is  ex- 
pressed, the  muscles  are  expressed  but  faintly, 
as  they  appear  through  the  skin  in  nature. 

The  clavicles,  or  collar  bones,  and  the  muscles 
in  general,  do  not  show  themselves  so  strongly 
in  the  female  as  in  the  other  sex,  nor  in  youths 
as  in  adults.  Nor  will  any  action  in  which  a 
female  uses  her  utmost  strength  occasion  such 
risings  or  indications  of  the  muscles  as  they  do 
in  the  stronger  sex.  The  great  quantity  of  fat 
under  the  skin  of  females  so  clothes  their  more 
delicate  muscles  as  to  prevent  such  a  marked 
appearance. 

SECT.  IX. — OF   THE   EFFECTS   OF   THE    EXER- 
TION  OF   THE   M'.'SCLES. 

The  most  obvious  effects  of  the  exertion  of 
those  muscles  which  chiefly  demand  the  atten- 
tion of  the  artist  are  the  following:  viz. 

If  either  of  the  mastoid  muscles  (see  the  plate 
of  muscles  in  Anatomy,)  act,  the  head  is  turned  to 
the  contraryside,  and  the  muscle  which  performs 
that  action  appears  very  plainly  through  the  skin. 

If  the  arms  be  raised,  the  deltoid  muscles 
placed  on  the  shoulders,  which  perform  chat 


DRAWING. 


475 


action,  swell,  and  make  the  extremities  of  the 
spines  of  the  shoulder  blades,  called  the  tops  of 
the  shoulders,  appear  indented  or  hollow.  The 
shoulder  blades  following  the  elevation  of  the 
arms,  their  bases  incline  at  that  time  obliquely 
downwards.  If  the  arms  be  drawn  down,  put 
forward,  or  pulled  backwards,  the  shoulder-blades 
necessarily  vary  their  positions  accordingly. 
These  particulars  can  only  be  learned  by  an  atten- 
tive study  of  anatomy  and  of  the  living  model  ; 
by  which  means  the  student  becoming  acquainted 
with  the  circumstances  which  attend  every  action 
he  will  be  able  to  form  an  idea  how  they  ought  to 
be  expressed. 

When  the  cubit  or  fore-arm  is  bent,  the  biceps 
has  its  belly  very  much  raised,  as  shown  in  the 
left  arm.  The  like  may  be  observed  of  the  triceps 
when  the  arm  is  extended,  as  shown  in  the  right  arm. 

The  straight  muscles  of  the  abdomen  appear 
very  strong  when  arising  from  a  recumbent  pos- 
ture. Those  parts  of  the  great  serratus  muscle 
which  are  received  in  the  beginnings  of  the  ob- 
lique descending  muscle  immediately  below,  are 
very  much  swelled  when  the  shoulder  on  the 
same  side  is  brought  forwards;  the  serratus 
muscle  then  being  in  action  in  drawing  the  scapula 
forwards. 

The  long  extending  muscles  of  the  trunk 
act  alternately  in  walking.  If  the  right  leg  bears 
the  weight  of  the  body,  and  the  left  is  advancing 
as  on  tiptoe,  the  last-mentioned  muscles  of  the 
back,  on  the  left  side,  will  be  tumefied  on  the 
other  side  about  the  region  of  the  loins,  and  so 
on  the  other  side. 

The  trochanters,  or  outward  and  uppermost 
heads  of  the  thigh  bones,  (see  the  skeleton  in  the 
plate  of  Anatomy,)  vary  in  their  positions  in  such  a 
manner  as  that  no  precise  observations  can  ex- 
plain their  several  appearances ;  but  a  careful 
study  of  the  living  model,  placed  in  action,  must 
be  carefully  attended  to.  If  either  thigh  be  ex- 
tended, as  when  the  whole  weight  of  the  body 
rests  on  that  side,  the  glutaeus  or  buttock-muscle 
presents  a  very  different  appearance  from  what 
it  offers  at  another  time,  or  when  in  repose  ;  but 
if  the  thigh  be  drawn  backwards,  that  muscle  be- 
comes still  more  tumefied. 

When  the  whole  leg  is  drawn  upwards  and 
forwards,  and  at  the  same  time  the  foot  is  in- 
clined inwards,  the  upper  part  of  the  sartorius 
muscle  appears,  rising  very  strong.  In  other  po- 
sitions of  the  thigh  that  muscle  makes  a  furrowing 
appearance  in  its  whole  progress. 

If  a  man  be  on  tiptoe,  the  extending  muscles 
of  the'  leg,  which  are  situated  on  the  fore-part  ot 
the  thigh  and  those  of  the  foot,  which  compose  the 
calf  of  the  leg,  appears  very  strongly,  and  the  long 
peraenous  makes  a  considerable  indentation  or 
furrowing  at  that  time  in  its  progress  on  the 
outside  of  the  leg.  Many  other  remarks  might 
be  made  on  this  subject;  but  an  attentive  study 
of  nature  will  render  them  unnecessary.  Indeed 
we  beg  leave  to  refer  the  reader  for  further  illus- 
tration, to  the  plates  and  article  ANATOMY. 

SECT.  X. — OF  THE  EFFECTS  OF  THE  PASSIONS 
IN  GENERAL. 

When  the  student  has  thus  made  himself 
master  of  the  various  attitudes  and  muscular 


exertions  of  the  human  body,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary for  him  next  to  study  the  effect  of  th9 
passions  upon  the  limbs  and  features.  The 
passions,  says  Le  Brun,  are  motions  of  the  soul, 
either  upon  her  pursuing  what  she  judges  to  be 
for  her  good,  or  shunning  what  she  thinks  hurt- 
ful ;  and  commonly,  whatever  causes  emotions 
of  passion  in  the  soul,  creates  also  some  action 
in  the  body.  It  is  therefore  necessary  for  a 
painter  to  know  which  are  the  different  passions 
of  the  soul,  and  how  to  delineate  them. 

Le  Brun  has  been  extremely  happy  in  deli- 
neating many  of  the  passions,  and  the  young 
artist  cannot  study  any  thing  better  than  the  ex- 
amples which  he  has  left  us  of  them  ;  and  of 
which  we  have  given  a  copy  in  plate  VI. 
However,  as  De  Piles  justly  observes,  it  is 
absurd,  as  well  as  impossible,  to  pretend  to 
give  such  particular  demonstrations  of  them,  as 
to  fix  their  expression  to  certain  strokes,  which 
the  painter  should  be  obliged  to  use  as  essential 
and  invariable  rules.  This,  he  very  properly 
says,  would  be  depriving  the  art  of  that  excellent 
variety  of  expression  which  has  no  other  principle 
than  diversity  of  imagination,  the  extent  of 
which  is  infinite.  The  same  passion  may  be  finely 
expressed  several  ways,  each  yielding  more  or 
less  pleasure  in  proportion  to  the  painter's 
understanding  and  the  spectators'  discernment. 

Although  every  part  of  the  face  contributes 
towards  expressing  the  sentiments  of  the  heart, 
yet  the  eye-brow  is  the  principal  seat  of  ex- 
pression, and  that  wherein  the  passions  princi- 
pally indicate  themselves.  It  is  certain,  says 
Le  Brun,  that  the  pupil  of  the  eye,  by  its  fire 
and  motion,  very  well  shows  the  agitation  of  the 
soul,  but  then  it  does  not  express  tne  kind  or 
nature  of  such  an  agitation ;  whereas  the  motion 
of  the  eye-brow  differs  according  as  the  passions 
change  their  nature.  To  express  a  simple  pas- 
sion, the  motion  is  simple ;  to  express  a  mixed 
passion,  the  motion  is  compound:  if  the  passion 
be  gentle,  the  motion  is  gentle ;  and  if  it  be 
violent,  the  motion  is  so  too. 

We  may  observe  farther,  says  he,  that  there 
are  two  kinds  of  elevation  in  the  eye-brows : 
one,  in  which  the  eye-brows  rise  up  in  the 
middle — this  elevation  expresses  agreeable  sen- 
sations, and  it  is  to  be  observed  that  then  the 
mouth  rises  at  the  corners :  the  other,  in  which 
the  eye-brows  rise  up  at  the  ends,  and  fall  in  the 
middle;  this  motion  indicates  bodily  pain,  and 
then  the  mouth  falls  at  the  corners.  In  laughter, 
all  the  parts  agree ;  for  the  eye-brows,  which  fall 
towards  the  middle  of  the  fore-head,  make  the 
nose,  the  mouth,  and  the  eyes  follow  the  same 
motion.  In  weeping,  the  motions  are  compound 
and  contrary;  for  the  eye-brows  fall  towards  the 
nose  and  over  the  eyes,  and  the  mouth  rises  that 
way.  It  is  to  be  observed  also,  that  the  mouth 
is  the  part  of  the  face  which  more  particularly 
expresses  the  emotions  of  the  heart :  for  when 
the  heart  complains,  the  mouth  falls  at  the  cor- 
ners; when  it  is  at  ease,  the  corners  of  the 
mouth  are  elevatfed,  and  when  it  has  an  aver- 
sion, the  mouth  is  protruded  and  rises  in  the 
middle. 

'The  head,'  says  De  Piles,  'contributes  more 
to  the  expression  of  the  passions,  than  all  the 


47(3 


I)  R  A  W  I  N  G. 


other  parts  of  the  body  put  together.  Those 
separately  can  only  show  some  few  passions,  but 
the  head  expresses  them  all.  Some,  however, 
are  more  peculiarly  expressed  by  it  than  others : 
humility,  by  hanging  it  down ;  arrogance,  by 
lifting  it  up  ;  languor,  by  inclining  it  on  one 
side ;  and  obstinacy,  when,  with  a  still  and  reso- 
lute air,  it  stands  upright,  fixed,  and  stiff  between 
the  two  shoulders.  The  head  also  best  shows 
our  supplications,  threats,  mildness,  pride,  love, 
hatred,  joy,  and  grief.  The  whole  face  and 
every  feature  contribute  something;  especially 
the  eyes,  which,  as  Cicero  says,  are  the  windows 
of  the  soul.  The  passions  which  they  more  par- 
ticularly discover  are  pleasure,  languishing, 
scorn,  severity,  mildness,  admiration,  and  anger; 
to  which  we  may  add  joy  and  grief,  if  they  did 
not  proceed  more  particularly  from  the  eye- 
brows and  mouth  :  but  when  these  two  passions 
fall  in  also  with  the  language  of  the  eyes,  the 
harmony  will  be  wonderful. 

'  But  though  the  passions  of  the  soul  are  most  vi- 
sible in  the  lines  and  features  of  the  face,  they  often 
require  the  assistance  also  of  the  other  parts  of  the 
body.  Without  the  hands,  for  instance,  all  action 
is  weak  and  imperfect ;  motions,  which  are 
almost  infinite,  create  numberless  expressions : 
it  is  by  them  that  we  desire,  hope,  promise,  call, 
send  back ;  they  are  the  expressive  instruments 
of  threatening,  prayer,  horror,  and  praise ;  by 
them  we  approve,  condemn,  refuse,  admit,  fear, 
ask ;  express  our  joy  and  grief,  our  doubts,  re- 
grets, pains,  and  admiration.  In  a  word,  it  may 
be  said,  as  they  are  the  language  of  the  dumb, 
that  they  contribute  not  a  little  to  speak  a 
language  common  to  all  nations,  which  is  the 
language  of  painting.  But  to  say  how  these  parts 
must  be  disposed  for  expressing  the  various 
passions  is  impossible,  nor  can  any  exact  rules 
be  given  for  it,  both  because  the  task  would  be 
infinite,  and  because  every  one  must  be  guided 
in  this  by  his  own  genius  and  the  particular  turn 
of  his  own  studies.' 

SECT.  XI. — OF  THE  PARTICULAR  EIFECTS  OF 

THE  DIFFERENT  PASSIONS  ON  THE  FEATURE?. 

Notwithstanding  the  justice  of  the  preceding 
observations  of  De  Piles,  yet  Lo  Brun  has  given 
such  an  accurate  description  of  the  particular 
effects  of  the  passions  on  the  human  features,  as 
must  be  of  essential  service  to  all  who  wish  to 
attain  proficiency  in  any  of  the  arts  of  design. 
We  therefore  subjoin  it,  not  only  as  an  illustra 
tion  of  his  drawings,  copied  in  plate  VI.  but  as 
containing  a  set  of  general  rules  to  the  student 
for  depicting  the  various  passions  of  human 
nature. 

1.  Attention. — The  effects  of  attention  are  to 
make  the  eye-brows  sink,  and  approach  the  sides 
of  the  nose ;  to  turn  the  eye-balls  towards  the 
object  that  causes  it ;  to  open  the  mouth,  and 
especially  the  upper  part ;  to  decline  the  head  a 
little,  and  to  fix  it  without  any  other  remarkable 
alteration.    See  plate  VI,  1. 

2.  Admiration. — Admiration  causes  but  little 
agitation  in  the  mind,  and  therefore  alters  but 
very  little  the  muscles  of  the  face.     Nevertheless 
the  eye-brows  rise,  the  eyes  open  a  little  more 
than  ordinary ;  the  eye-balls,  placed  equally  be- 


tween the  eye-lids,  appoar  fixed  upon  the  object: 
trie  moutli  half  opens,  but  occasions  no  sensible 
alteration  in  the  cheeks.  Ibid.  2. 

3.  Admiration  combined  with  Astonishment—' 
The  motions  that  accompany  this  mixed  expres- 
sion arc  scarcely  different  from  those  of  simple 
admiration;  except,  that  they  are  more   lively 
and  more  strongly  marked.     The  eye-brows  are 
more  elevated,  the  eyes  more  open,  the  eye-balls 
removed  farthei  from  the  lower  eye-lid,  and  more 
steadily  fixed  :  trie  mouth  more  open,  and  all  the 
muscles  in  stronger  action. 

4.  Veneration.— Admiration  begets  esteem,  and 
esteem,  in  a  high  degree,  produces  veneration, 
which,  when  it  has  for  its  object  something  divine 
or  beyond  our  comprehension,  occasions  the  face 
to  decline,   and  the   eye-brows  to  bend  down- 
ward.      The   eyes   become  almost  closed   and 
fixed,  and  the  mouth  is  shut.     These  motions 
are  gentle,  and  produce  but    little   alteration   iu 
the  other  parts  of  the  face.     Ibid.  3. 

5.  Rapture. — Although  rapture  has  occasionally 
the  same  object  as  veneration,  only  viewed  in  a 
different  manner,  yet  its  motions  and  character- 
istics are  different.     The  head  becomes  inclined 
to  the  left  side,  the  eye-balls  and  eye-brows  rise 
directly  up ;  the  mouth  half  opens,  and  the  cor- 
ners are  also  a  little  turned  up ;  while  the  other 
parts  remain  in  the  natural  siate.     Ibid.  4. 

6.  Desire. — This  passion  brings  the  eye-brows 
togetner,  and  protruded  towards  the  eyes,  which 
are  more  open  than  ordinary.     The  eye-balls  are 
inflamed,  and  place  themselves  in  the  middle  of 
the  eyes.   The  nostrils  rise  up,  and  contract  them- 
selves towards  the  eyes ;  the  mouth  opens,  and 
the  spirits,  being  in  motion,  give  a  lively  glowing 
color  to  the  whole  countenance.    Ibid.  5. 

7.  Joy. — Very  little  alteration  is  perceived  in 
the  faces  of  those  who  feel  within  themselves  the 
sweetness  of  this  passion,  or  of  joy  mixed  with 

_ tranquillity.  The  forehead  is  smooth  and  serene; 
the  eye-brows  without  motion,  elevated  in  the 
middle ;  the  eye  pretty  open,  and  with  a  laugh- 
ing air;  the  eye-balls  .lively  and  shining;  the 
corners  of  the  mouth  turned  up  a  little ;  the  com- 
plexion lively,  and  the  cheeks  and  lips  red. 
ibid.  6. 

8.  Laughter. — That  kind  of  laughter  which  is 
produced  by  joy  mixed  with  surprise,  makes  the 
eye-brows  rise  towards  the  middle,  and  bend  to- 
wards the  nose;  the  eyes  become  almost  closed, 
and  are  sometimes  wet  with  tears,  which  make 
no  alteration  in  the  face.   The  mouth,  half  open, 
shows  the  teeth  ;  the  corners  of  the  mouth,  drawn 
back,  cause  a  wrinkle  in  the  cheeks,  which  swell 
so  as  to  partially  close  the  eyes  ;  the  nostrils  open, 
and  all  the  face  is  of  a  red  color.     Ibid.  7. 

9.  Acute  Pain. — Acute  pain  occasions  the  eye- 
nrows  to  approach  one  another,  and  to   rise  to- 
wards the  middle ;  the  eye-balls  are  concealed 
under  the  eye-brows,  the  nostrils  rise  and  wrinkle 
the  cheeks;  the  mouth  half  opens  and  is  drawn 
back,  and  all  the  muscles  of  the  face  are  agitated 
in    proportion   to   the   violence    of    the    pain. 
Ibid.  8. 

10.  Simple  Bodily  Pain. — This  degree  of  suffer- 
ing produces  proportionably  the  same  motions  as 
the  last,  but  in  a  less  '-iolent  degree.  The  eye-brows 
do  not  approach  so  close,  nor  rise  so  much ;  tlw 


1)  Li  A  W  I  N  G. 


477 


eye-balls  appear  to  be  fixed  upon  some  object ; 
the  nostrils  rise,  but  the  wrinkles  in  the  cheeks 
are  less  perceptible ;  the  lips  are  farther  apart 
towards  the  middle,  and  the  mouth  is  half 
open 

11.  Sadness. — The    dejection   whicn    is   pro- 
duced by  this  affection  of  the  mind,  makes  the 
eye-brows  rise  towards   the  middle  of  the  fore- 
head more   than  towards  the  cheeks.     The  eye- 
balls  appear  perturbed,  the   white   of    the  eye 
becomes  yellowish,  the  eye-lids  are  drawn  down 
•»nd  a  little  swelled.     All  about  the  eyes  becomes 
I'vid,   the   nostrils  are   drawn  downwards,    the 
mouth  is  half    open,  its   corners   being   drawn 
down/  the  head  carelessly  droops  on  one  of  the 
shoulders,  the  face  becomes  of  a  heavy  color,  and 
the  lips  pale.     Ibid.  9. 

12.  Weeping. — The  alterations  occasioned   in 
the    human   countenance   by  weeping  are  very 
evident.      The   eye-brows   sink   down   towards 
the   middle  of   the  forehead;  the  eyes  are   al- 
most closed,  and  are  wet  and  drawn  downwards 
towards   the   cheeks.     The   nostrils    swell,    the 
muscles  and  veins  of  the  forehead  appear,  the 
mouth  is  closed,  and  the  sides  thereof  are  drawn 
down  making  wrinkles  on  the  cheeks  :  the  under 
lip,  pushed  out,  presses  the  upper  one;   all  the 
lace  becomes  wrinkled  and  contracted,  and  its 
color  is  red,  especially  about  the  eye-brows,  the 
eyes,  the  nose,  and  the  cheeks.     Ibid.  10. 

13.  Compassion. — That  lively  attention  to  the 
misfortune  of  others,  which  is  called  compassion, 
causes  the  eye-brows  to  sink  towards  the  middle 
of  the  forehead ;  the  eye-balls  to  be  fixed  upon 
the  object  of  its  attention ;  the  sides  of  the  nostrils 
next   the  nose  to  be  a   little  elevated,  forming 
wrinkles  in  the  cheeks  ;  the  mouth  to  be  open  ; 
the  upper  lip  to  be  raised  and  thrust  forwards  ; 
the  muscles  and  all  the  parts  of  the  face  to  be  de- 
pressed, and  turned  towards  the  object  which 
excites  the  sentiment.     Ibid.  11. 

14.  Scorn. — The  motions  of  this  feeling  are  lively 
and  strong.    The  forehead  becomes  wrinkled,  the 
eye-brows  knit,  the  sides  of  them  next  the  nose  sunk 
down,  and  the  others  much  risen.    The  eyes  are 
widely  open  :  and  the  eye-balls  in  the  middle : 
the  nostrils  rise  and  are  drawn  towards  the  eyes, 
forming  wrinkles   in   the   cheeKS.      The  mouth 
closes,  its  sides  are  drawn  down,  and  the  under 
lip  is  protruded  beyond  the  upper.     Ibid.  12. 

15.  Horror. — A  despised  object  sometimes  ex- 
cites horror,  and  then  the  eye-brows  become  knit, 
and  sink  considerably  more  than  in  the  last  instance. 
The  eye-balls,  placed  at  the  bottom  of  the  eyes, 
are  half  covered  by  the  lower  eye-lids ;  the  mouth 
is  half  open,  but  closer  in  the  middle  than  in  the 
sides,   which,   being   drawn    backwards,    make 
wrinkles  in  the  cheeks;  the  face  becomes  pale, 
the  eyes  livid,  whilst  the  muscles  ana  vains  are 
strongly  developed.     Ibid.  13. 

16.  Terror,  or  Fright. — The  violence  of  these 
sensations,  which  are  not  synonymous,  although 
Le  Brun  has  so  classed  them,  as  the  former  may 
be  the  result  of  certainty  and  durable,  while  the 
latter  is  sudden  and  often  evanescent,  alter  all  the 
middle  parts  of  the  face.     The  eye-brows  rise  in 
the  centre,  their  muscles  are  strongly  developed, 
swoln,  pressed  against  each  other,  and  depressed 
towards  the  nose,  which  is  drawn  up  as  well  as 


the  nostrils.  The  eyes  are  very  open,  the  upper 
eye-lid  hidden  by  the  eye-brow,  the  white  of  the 
eye  encompassed  with  red,  the  eye-balls  fixed 
toward  the  lower  part  of  the  eye ;  the  lower  part 
of  the  eye-lids  swell  and  become  livid,  the 
muscles  of  the  nose  and  cheeks  enlarge,  and  the 
latter  terminate  in  a  point  towards  the  sides  of 
the  nostrils.  The  mouth  is  very  open,  and  its 
corners  become  very  apparent;  the  muscles  and 
veins  of  the  neck  stretch  ;  the  hair  stands  on 
end ;  the  color  of  the  face,  that  is,  of  the  end 
of  the  nose,  the  lips,  the  ears,  and  round  the 
eyes,  becomes  pale  and  livid  ;  and  all  the  muscles 
appear  strongly  marked.  Ibid.  14. 

1 7.  Anger. — The  effects  of  this  passion  show  its 
nature.     The  eyes  become  red  and  inflamed;  the 
eye-balls  staring  and   sparkling;  the   oye-brows 
sometimes    elevated,   and    at   others   depressed 
equally;  the  forehead  much  wrinkled,  as  also  the 
space  between  the  eyes.     The  nostrils  open  and 
enlarged;  the  lips  compress,  the  under  one  rising 
over  the  upper,  slightly  opens  the  corners  of  the 
mouth,  and  gives  the  appearance  of  a  cruel  and 
disdainful  grin.    Ibid.  15, 

18.  Hatred,   or  Jealousy. — The  expression  of 
the   two   passions    is   so   very  similar  that  Le 
Brun  classes  them  together.     They  wrinkle   the 
forehead,   and  the  eye-brows  become  depressed 
and   knit ;  the  eye-balls   are   half  hidden  under 
the  eye-brows,  and  turn  towards  the  object  of 
hatred,  appearing  fiery  and  animated ;  the  nos- 
trils are  pale,  open,  more  marked  than  ordinary, 
and   drawn  backward   so  as   to  cause  wrinkles 
upon  the  cheeks ;  the  lips  are.'o  compressed  as  to 
show  that  the  teeth  are  firmly  closed ;   the  cor- 
ners of  the   mouth   are  d  rawn  back,  and   much 
sunk;  the  color  of  the  face  becomes  partly   in- 
flamed and  partly  yellowish,  and  the  lips  pale  or 
livid.     Ibid.  16. 

19.  Despair. — As  despair  is  extreme,  so  are  its 
expressions.     The   forehead   becomes   wrinkled 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom ;  the  eye-brows  bend 
down  over  the  eyes,  and  press  each  other  on  the 
sides  of  the  nose  ;  the  eyes  become  fiery  in  their 
expression  and  full  of  blood ;  the  eye-balls  are 
disturbed,  and  concealed  beneath  the  eye-brows, 
sparkling   and   wandering.      The  eye-lids    are 
swoln   and  livid,   the  nostrils  large,  open  and 
raised.     The  end  of  the   nose  turns  down,  the 
muscles,  tendons,  and  veins,  become  swoln  and 
stretched.  The  upper  part  of  the  cheeks  becomes 
large ;  the  muscles  protrude ;  the  mouth  drawn 
backwards  is  more  open  at  the  sides  than  in  the 
middle ;  the  lower  lip  swells  and  turns  outwards. 
The  sufferers   gnash   their  teeth,  foam  and  bite 
their  lips,  which  are  pale,  as  is  the   rest  of  the 
face;  the  hair  becomes  straight  and  stands  on 
end.   Ibid.  17. 

To  these  rules  the  student  will  do  well  to  add 
Charles  Bell's  Anatomy  of  Expression,  published 
expressly  for  artists  upon  the  same  subject ;  and, 
as  has  been  so  often  insisted  on,  to  pursue  an 
attentive  study  of  nature. 

SECT.  XII. — OF  THE  DISTRIBUTION  OF  LIGHT 
AND  SHADE. 

After  the  student  has  made  himself  master, 
in  a  tolerable  degree,  of  drawing  figures  cor- 
rectly in  outline,  his  next  endeavour  should 


478 


DRAWING. 


be  to  shade  them  properly.  It  is  this  portion  of 
the  art  which  gives  the  desired  effect  of  sub- 
stance, form,  distance,  and  distinction,  to  what- 
ever bodies  he  endeavours  to  represent,  whether 
animate,  or  inanimate. 

The  best  rule  for  performing  this  is,  to  consi- 
der from  what  point,  and  in  what  direction,  the 
light  falls  upon  the  objects  which  he  proposes  to 
delineate ;  and  to  make  all  his  lights  and  shades 
fall  according  to  that  direction  throughout  the 
whole  work.  That  part  of  the  object  must  be 
lightest  which  has  the  light  most  directly  opposed 
to  it.  If  the  light  falls  obliquely  upon  the ' 
picture,  he  must  make  that  side  which  is  oppo- 
site to  the  cause  the  lightest,  and  that  side  which 
is  farthest  from  it  the  darkest.  If  he  be  draw- 
ing the  figure  of  a  man,  and  the  light  is  placed 
above  the  head,  then  the  top  of  the  head  will  of 
course  be  the  lightest,  the  shoulders  will  have  the 
next  degree  of  light,  and  the  lower  parts  be  less 
illumined  as  they  are  removed  from  the  cause. 
That  portion  of  the  object,  whether  the  figure  be 
naked  or  dressed,  or  whether  it  be  a  building 
which  stands  farthest  out  or  nearest  to  the  eye, 
must  be  made  lightest,  because  it  is  nearest  to 
the  light ;  which  loses  so  much  of  its  brightness 
by  how  much  any  par*  of  the  object  recedes ; 
because  those  parts  which  project,  hinder  the 
lustre  and  full  brightness  of  the  light  from 
striking  on  the  receding  parts. 

Titian  used  to  say,  that  he  knew  no  better  rule 
for  the  distribution  of  light  and  shadow,  or,  as  the 
Italian  critics  call  this  department  of  the  art, 
chiaro-scuro,  than  the  observations  that  may  be 
drawn  from  the  lights,  shadows,  and  reflexes  of 
a  bunch  of  grapes.  Satins  and  silks,  and  all  other 
shining  stuffs,  have  certain  glancing  reflections, 
exceedingly  bright  where  the  light  falls  strongest. 
The  like  is  seen  in  armour,  brass  pots,  or  any 
other  glittering  metal,  where  a  sudden  brightness 
appears  in  the  centre  of  the  light,  which  dis- 
covers the  shining  nature  of  the  body  depicted. 
The  principal  light  should  he  thrown  on  the 
principal  figure,  and  an  equal  balance  must  be 
kept  between  the  lights  and  shades  throughout 
the  whole. 

The  outlines  must  be  faint  and  almost  imper- 
ceptible in  such  parts  as  receive  the  light;  hut 
where  the  shades  fall  the  outline  may  be  stronger, 
but  must  never  be  too  evident,  as  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  outline  in  nature.  Another  effect 
of  nature  to  be  observed  is,  that  as  vision  be- 
comes weaker  by  distance,  so  must  the  objects  ap- 
pear more  or  less  defined  according  to  the  places 
which  they  occupy  in  the  picture ;  those  which 
are  very  distant,  faint  and  undefined  ;  those  which 
are  nearer,'  and  in  the  foreground,  clear,  strong, 
and  accurately  denned. 

However,  so  much  of  this  important  portion  of 
the  art  depends  upon  the  artist's  own  feelings  and 
perceptions,  that  better  directions  for  its  acquire- 
ment cannot  be  given,  than  to  study  with  atten- 
tion the  works  of  those  masters  who  are  reckoned 
the  most  successful  in  its  uses,  and  to  follow  them 
and  their  mistress — nature,  as  guides. 

SECT.  XIII. — OF  DRAPERY. 

Drapery  is  the  art  of  clothing  figures,  and 
disposing  the  drapery  or  clothing  properly 


and  elegantly  upon  them.  In  this  department 
of  the  art  many  things  are  necessary  to  be 
observed.  1.  The  eye  must  never  be  left 
in  doubt  as  to  the  object  before  it;  but  the 
shape  and  proportion  of  the  limb,  or  portion  of 
the  figure,  which  is  covered  by  the  drapery,  must 
appear  to  be  beneath  it;  or  at  least  so  far  as  art 
and  probability  will  permit.  This  is  so  material 
a  consideration,  that  the  best  artists  draw  the 
naked  figure  first,  and  throw  the  drapery  properly 
about  i«  afterwards.  2.  The  drapery  must  not  be 
too  loose  about  the  figure,  but  should  so  flow 
round  and  adhere  to  it,  that  the  latter  may  seem 
unencumbered  and  have  a  free  motion.  3.  The 
draperies  which  cover  those  parts  which  are  ex- 
posed to  great  light,  must  not  be  so  deeply 
shaded  as  to  seem  to  pierce  them,  lest  by  the  too 
great  darkness  of  their  shades,  the  limbs  should 
look  as  if  they  were  broken.  4.  The  great  folds 
must  be  drawn  first,  and  then  divided  into  lesser 
ones ;  and  great  care  must  be  taken  that  they  do 
not  cross  one  another  improperly.  5.  Folds  in 
general  should  be  large  and  few ;  this  must  be 
guided,  however,  by  the  quality  and  quantity  of 
the  stuffs  of  which  the  drapery  is  composed.  The 
quality  of  the  persons  depicted  must  also  be 
considered  in  their  drapery ;  if  ancient  legislators, 
orators,  or  philosophers,  their  robes  should  be 
large  and  ample;  if  clowns,  countrymen,  or 
slaves,  short  and  or  coarse  materials ;  if  ladies,  or 
nymphs,  light  and  soft.  6.  The  garments  should 
be  adapted  to  the  body,  whose  motions  they 
should  follow,  and  the  closer  the  garments  sit  to 
the  body  the  narrower  and  smaller  must  be  the 
folds.  7.  Well-imagined  folds  give  spirit  to  any 
kind  of  action,  because  their  motion  implies  a 
motion  in  the  principal  limb,  which  seems  to  act 
forcibly  upon  them,  and  makes  them  more  or  less 
stirring  as  the  action  is  more  or  less  violent.  8. 
An  artful  complication  of  folds  in  a  circular 
manner  greatly  assists  the  effects  of  foreshortening. 
9.  All  folds  consist  of  two  shades  and  no  more, 
which  maybe  turned  with  the  garment  at  pleasure, 
shadowing  the  nearer  side  deeply  and  the  outer 
more  faintly.  10.  The  shades  in  silk  and  fine  linen 
are  very  thick  and  small,  requiring  little  folds, 
and  a  light  shadow.  11.  Observe  the  motion  of 
the  air  or  wind,  in  order  to  draw  the  loose  ap- 
parel all  flying  one  way ;  and  draw  that  part  of 
the  garment  which  adheres  closest  to  the  body,  be- 
fore you  draw  the  looser  part  which  flies  off  from 
it:  lest  by  drawing  the  looser  part  first  you 
should  mistake  the  position  of  the  figure,  and 
thereby  place  it  wrong.  12.  Rich  ornaments, 
when  judiciously  and  sparingly  used,  will  some- 
times contribute  to  the  beauty  of  draperies ;  but 
such  ornaments  are  below  the  dignity  of  heavenly 
figures,  whose  grandeur  should  be  derived  from 
their  characteristic  forms  and  expressions,  whe- 
ther of  countenance,  attitude,  or  attire,  rather 
than  from  the  earthly  vanity  of  rich  stuffs  or 
glittering  ornaments.  13.  Light  and  flying 
draperies  are  proper  only  to  figures  in  rapid  mo- 
tion, or  blown  upon  by  the  wind ;  but  in  a  calm 
place,  and  free  from  violent  action,  their  drape- 
ries should  be  large  and  flowing ;  that  by  their 
contrast,  and  the  fall  of  their  folds,  they  may 
bear  the  appearance  of  grace  and  dignity.  See 
further  under  PAINTING. 


479 


DRA 


SECT.  XIV. — OF  DRAWING  LANDSCAPES,  BUILD- 
INGS, &c. 

Of  all  the  branches  of  art,  this  is  the  most 
generally  useful  and  necessary ;  because  it  is 
what  every  man  may  have  occasion  for  at 
one  time  or  another.  To  be  able,  on  the 
spot,  to  take  the'  sketch  of  a  fine  building,  a 
curious  relic  of  antiquity,  or  a  beautiful  pros- 
pect of  any  curious  production  of  art,  or  uncom- 
mon appearance  in  nature,  is  not  only  a  desirable 
accomplishment,  but  an  agreeable  and  useful 
amusement.  Rocks,  mountains,  fields,  woods, 
rivers,  cataracts,  cities,  towns,  castles,  houses, 
fortifications,  ruins,  or  whatsoever  else  may  pre- 
sent itself  to  view  on  our  journeys  or  travels,  in 
our  own  or  foreign  countries,  may  be  thus  brought 
home  and  preserved  for  future  use  either  in 
business  or  conversation.  On  this  part,  there- 
fore, more  than  ordinary  pains  should  be  be- 
stowed. 

All  drawing  consists  in  measuring  visible  ob- 
jects accurately  with  the  eye.  In  order  to  facili- 
tate this  operation,  the  student  should  fancy,  in 
his  own  mind,  that  the  subject  he  is  delineating 
is  divided  into  squares  of  imaginary  lines.  We 
say  imaginary  lines,  because  though  engravers 
and  others,  who  copy  with  great  exactness, 
divide  both  their  copy  and  the  original  into  an 
equal  number  of  squares,  yet  this  is  a  method 
not  to  be  recommended  ;  since  it  imposes  shackles 
upon  the  learner,  from  which  he  will  find  it 
difficult  to  emancipate  himself,  particularly  when 
he  comes  to  draw  from  nature,  where  such  arti- 
fices will  not  avail  him. 

When  colors  are  used  in  drawing,  they  should 
be  managed  with  caution  and  judgment;  it  being 


disgusting  to  see  colored  or  tinted  drawings, 
wherein  the  reds,  greens,  and  blues  are  laid  on 
without  regard  to  truth  or  harmony.  It  may  be 
urged,  by  those  who  execute  them,  that  nothing 
is  greener  than  grass,  nor  bluer  than  the  sky ; 
but  it  should  be  considered,  that  nature  employs 
such  a  multitude  of  little  shadows,  and  such  an 
endless  variety  of  different  tints,  intermixed  with 
her  broadest  colors,  that  the  harshness  of  the 
original  hue,  or  local  tint,  is  thereby  corrected, 
and  the  effect  of  the  whole  very  different  from  a 
raw  and  unbroken  color  laid  upon  white  paper. 

Though  the  artist  should  have  recourse  to  the 
study  of  nature,  in  preference  to  that  of  a  master, 
for  a  knowledge  of  coloring,  yet  it  requires  some 
judgment  to  know  what  part  of  nature  is  to  be 
studied,  and  what  to  be  avoided ;  in  short,  selec- 
tion is  necessary.  The  student,  in  coloring, 
should  examine  with  attention,  that  of  old  walls, 
broken  and  stained  by  time  and  weather;  old 
thatch,  old  tiles,  rotten  wood ; — in  short,  all  ob- 
jects which  are  covered  with  moss,  stains,  and 
tints  of  various  kinds ;  wherein  he  will  find  all 
the  principles  of  the  picturesque  and  agreeable 
.n  coloring.  Such  things  as  these  should  be 
copied  with  every  possible  care,  and  all  objects 
of  a  decided  uniform  color  should  be  as  carefully 
avoided.  This  has  ever  been  the  practice  of  all 
the  great  masters  who  have  excelled  in  this  de- 
lightful part  of  the  art ;  and  examples  of  draw- 
ing landscapes  from  nature  according  to  the 
foregoing  precepts  have  been  often  given. 

To  conclude,  in  order  to  attain  any  consider- 
able proficiency  in  this  sort  of  drawing,  a  know- 
ledge of  PERSPECTIVE  is  absolutely  necessary. 
See  that  article. 


DRAWING  SLATE,  in  mineralogy,  black  chalk. 
Its  color  is  grayish  black.  Massive.  Lustre  of  the 
principal  fracture, glimmering;  of  the  cross  frac- 
ture, dull.  Fracture  of  the  former  slaty,  of  the 
latter  fine  earthy.  Opaque.  Streak  same  color 
and  glistening.  Very  soft.  Sectile.  Easily  fran- 
gible. It  adheres  slightly  to  the  tongue.  Spe- 
cific gravity  2*11.  It  is  infusible.  Its  constituents 
are — silica  64-06,  alumina  11,  carbon  11,  water 
7'2,  iron  2'75.  It  occurs  in  beds,  in  primitive 
and  transition  clay-slate,  also  in  secondary  for- 
mations. It  is  found  in  the  coal  formation  of 
Scotland,  and  in  most  countries.  It  is  used  in 
crayon-painting. 

DRAWL,  v.  n.  '•  From  draw.  To  utter  any 
thing  in  a  slow,  driveling  way. 

Then  mount  the  clerks,  and  in  one  lazy  tone 
Through  the  long  heavy  page  drawl  on.  Pope. 

Now  sec  him  launched  into  the  world  at  large  ; 
If  priest,  supinely  droning  o'er  his  charge, 
Their  fleece  his  pillow,  and  his  weekly  drawl, 
Though  short,  too  long,  the  price  he  pays  for  all. 

Cowper. 

MRS.  DAN.  Then,  I  suppose,  it  must  have  been 
Mr.  Bangle's  drawling  manner  of  reading  it  to  me. 

Sheridan. 

DRAY,  n.s.  -\  Sax.  'Djiaj,  of  the  same 
DBAY'CART,  I  origin  as  DRAW,  which  see. 
DRAY'HORSE,  >The  car  on  which  beer  is 
DBAY'MAN,  i  conveyed;  the  horse  at- 
DRATT'PLOUGH.  J  tached,  and  the  driver. 


A  brace  of  draymen  bid  God  speed  him  well, 
And  had  the  tribute  of  his  supple  knee.  Shakspeare. 

Have  not  coblers,  draymen,  and  mechanicks  go- 
verned as  well  as  preached  1  Nay,  have  not  they  by 
preaching  come  to  govern  ?t'  South. 

This  truth  is  illustrated  by  a  discourse  on  the  na- 
ture  of  the  elephant  and  the  drayhorse.  Tatler. 

Let  him  be  brought  into  the  field  of  election  upon 
his  draycart,  and  I  will  meet  him  there  in  a  trium- 
phant chariot.  Additon. 

When  drays  bound  high,  then  never  cross  behind 
Where  bubbling  yest  is  blown  by  gusts  of  wind. 

Gay. 

The  drayplough  is  the  best  plough  in  winter  for 
miry  clays.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

I  know  too  that,  if  stopped  upon  my  route, 

Where  the  green  alleys  wmdingly  allure, 
Reeling  with  grapes  red  waggons  choke  the  way, — 
In  England  't  would  be  dung,  dust,  or  a  dray. 

Byron. 

DRAYTON  ( Michael),  an  eminent  English 
poet,  born  of  an  ancient  family  in  Warwickshire 
in  1563.  His  propensity  to  poetry  was  ex- 
tremely strong  from  his  infancy;  and  we  find 
most  of  his  principal  poems  published  by  the  time 
he  was  about  thirty  years  of  age. — It  appears, 
from  his  poem  of  Moses's  Birth  and  Miracles, 
that  he  saw  at  Dover  the  famous  Spanish  armada, 
and  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  was  engaged  in 
some  military  employment  there.  He  was  patro- 
nised by  several  persons  of  consequence  :  parti- 
cularly by  Sir  Henry  Goodere,  Sir  Walter  Aston, 


DRA 


480 


DRE 


and  the  countess  of  Bedford ;  to  the  first  of  whom 
i:e  owns  himself  indebted  for  a  great  part  of  his 
education,  and  by  the  second  he  was  for  many 
years  supported.  His  poems  are  very  numerous 
and  elegant;  the  most  celebrated  one  is  the  Poly- 
Albion,  a  chorographical  description  of  England, 
with  its  commodities,  antiquities,  and  curiosities, 
in  metre  of  twelve  syllables;  which  he  dedicated 
to  prince  Henry,  by  whose  encouragement  it  was 
written  ;  and,  whatever  may  be  thought  of  the 
poetry,  his  descriptions  are  allowed  to  be  exact. 
He  died  in  1631 ;  and  was  interred  in  Westmin- 
ster Abbey  among  the  poets,  where  his  bust  is  to 
be  seen  with  an  epitaph  by  Ben  Jonson. 

DRAYTON  (William  Henry),  a  statesman  of 
the  American  revolution,  and  an  able  political 
writer,  was  born  in  South  Carolina,  in  September 
1742.  In  1753  he  went  to  England,  and  was 
placed  in  Westminster  school ;  thence  he  re- 
moved, in  1761,  to  Oxford,  where  he  continued 
nearly  three  years,  when  he  returned  to  South 
Carolina.  In  1771  he  was  appointed,  by  the 
British  government,  privy  counsellor  for  the  pro- 
vince, and  became  conspicuous  by  his  defence  of 
the  rights  of  his  country  against  the  encroach- 
ments and  irregularities  of  the  crown  officers  and 
judges.  In  1774  he  accepted  the  office  of  an 
assistant  judge  of  the  province.  When  the  con- 
tinental congress  was  about  to  sit  at  Philadelphia, 
he  wrote  and  published  a  pamphlet  under  the 
signature  of  Freeman — a  production,  of  which 
Ramsay,  in  his  History  of  Sorth  Carolina,  ob- 
serves, that  '  it  substantially  chalked  out  the  line 
of  conduct  adopted  by  the  congress.'  The 
lieutenant-governor  suspended  him  from  his 
place  in  the  king's  council,  in  consequence  of 
his  representation  of  American  grievances,  and 
the  'bill  of  American  rights,'  which  he  submitted 
to  the  congress  in  his  pamphlet.  As  soon  as 
the  revolution  began  he  became  an  efficient 
leader,  and,  in  1775,  was  chosen  president  of 
the  provincial  congress.  In  March  of  the  fol- 
lowing year  he  was  elected  chief  justice  of  the 
colony,  in  which  character  he  delivered  to  the 
grand  jury  political  charges  of  the  most  energetic 
character.  He  published,  besides,  a  pamphlet, 
refuting  the  suggestions  in  favor  of  lord  Howe's 
plan  of  a  reconciliation  with  the  mother  country. 
Independence — unqualified  independence  —was 
his  constant  advice.  In  the  year  1777  Mr. 
Drayton  was  invested  with  full  powers,  as  pre- 
sident of  South  Carolina,  and,  early  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  was  elected  a  delegate  to  the  conti- 
nental congress.  In  this  body  he  took  a 
prominent  part.  His  speeches  and  writings 
against  the  propositions  of  the  three  British 
commissioners  were  particularly  celebrated.  The 
congress  employed  him  on  various  important 
missions.  The  censure  which  he  pronounced 
upon  major-general  Charles  Lee's  conduct  at  the 
battle  of  Monmouth,  caused  that  officer  to 
challenge  him.  The  reasons  which  he  assigned 
for  declining  the  duel  are  such  as  became  a  true 
patriot  and  honorable  man.  Mr.  Drayton  con- 
tinued in  congress  until  September,  1779,  when 
he  died  suddenly  at  Philadelphia,  in  the  thirty- 
sixth  year  of  his  age.  His  political  resolution 
and  sagacity,  his  literary  attainments,  his  domestic 
virtues,  and  his  polished  manners,  rendered  him 


valuable  to  his  country,  and  dear  to  all  his  as- 
sociates. He  left  behind  a  considerable  body  of 
historical  materials,  which  his  only  son,  John 
Drayton,  revised  and  digested,  and  published  at 
Charleston,  in  1821,  in  two  octavo  volumes, 
under  the  title  of  Memoirs  of  the  American  Re- 
volution, from  its  commencement  to  the  year 
1776,  inclusive,  as  relating  to  the  state  of  South 
Carolina,  and  occasionally  referring  to  the  states 
of  North  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

DRA'ZEL,  n.  s.  Perhaps  corrupted  from 
drossel,  the  scum  or  dross  of  human  nature;  or 
from  Fr.  droslesse,  a  whore.  A  low,  mean,  vvort.i- 
less  wretch. 

As  the  devil  uses  witches, 
To  be  their  cully  for  a  space, 
That,  when  the  time's  expired,  the  drazels 
For  ever  may  become  his  vassals.    Hudibras. 

DREAD,  n.  s.,  v.  a.  &  v,  w.^    Sax.  dried,  from 

DREAD'ER,  n.  s.  Goth.  radnr,ier- 

DREAD'FUL,  adj.  \  ror ;  or,  as  Mr. 

DREAD'JULLY,  adv.  S-Todd     suggests, 

DREAP'FULNESS,  n.  s.  from    Icel.    and 

DREAD'LESS,  adj.  \  Goth,  thra,  sad- 

DREAD  LESSNESS,  n.  *.          J  ness.      Extreme 

fear,  terror,  awe  ;  the  cause  of  fear.     The  verb 

seems  to  be  derived  from  the  noun,  and  means  to 

fear  in  a  great  degree  ;  to  be  in  fear  :  a  dreader 

is  one  who  lives  in  habitual  dread :  dreadful  is 

terrible :  dreadless,  without  fear  or  dread :  the 

derivatives  correspond  in  meaning. 

And  Zacarye  seynge  was  afrayed  :  and  drede  fel 
upon  him. 

And  the  aungle  sayde  to  him,  Zacarye  drede  thou 
not:  for  ihy  preier  is  herd.  Wiclif. 

Not  seruynge  at  ighe  as  plesynge  to  men,  but  in 
symplenesse  of  herte  dredinge  the  Lord.  Id.  Col.  iii. 

The  fear  of  you,  and  the  dread  of  you,  shall  be 
upon  every  beast  of  the  earth.  Genesis  ix.  2. 

How  dreadful  is  this  place !  Genesis. 

Let  him  be  your  dread.  Isaiah. 

Quod  he,  to  Athenes  right  now  wol  I  fare  ; 

Ne  for  no  drede  of  deth  shall  I  not  spare 

To  see  my  lady,  that  I  love  and  serve  ; 

In  hire  presence  I  rekke  not  to  sterve. 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tal  i. 

Right,  faithful,  true  he  was  in  deed  and  word  ; 
But  of  his  cheere  did  seeme  too  solemne  sad ; 
Yet  nothing  did  he  dread,  but  ever  was  ydrad 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

Think'st  thou  that  duty  shall  have  dread  to  speak, 
When  power  to  flatt'ry  bows  ?  To  plainness  honour 
Is  bound,  when  majesty  to  folly  falls. 

Shakspeare.     King  Lear* 
It  cannot  be,  but  thou  hast  murthered  bin?  j 
So  should  a  murtherer  look,  so  dread,  so  grim. 

Shakspeare. 

The  wicked  heart  never  fears  God,  but  thundering 
or  shaking  the  earth,  or  raining  fire  from  heaven  ;  but 
the  good  can  dread  him  in  his  very  sun-shine  ;  his 
loving  deliverances  and  blessings  affect  them  with 
awfulness.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

Terrour  seized  the  rebel  host, 
When,  coming  towards  them,  so  dread  they  saw 
The  bottom  of  the  mountains  upward  turned. 

Milton. 

From  this  descent 
Celestial  virtues  rising  will  appear 
More  glorious  and  more  dread  than  from  no  fall. 

Id. 


DREAMS. 


481 


Dreadjvl  attraction !  while  behind  thee  gapes 
The'  unfathomable  gulf  where  Ashur  lies 
O'erwhelmed,  forgotten  !  Id.  on  Luxury. 

DREAM,  v.  n.,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  ^       Sax.     drom ; 

DREAM'ER,n.x.  VGoth.    drauma  ; 

DREAM'LESS,  adj.  3  Belg.       droom ; 

Teut.  traum,  from  Lat.  dormio ;  Heb.  nm,  to 
sleep.  To  have  a  representation  or  imagina- 
tion of  things  in  sleep  :  hence,  to  imagine  gene- 
rally ;  to  think  vaguely  or  idly  :  as  an  active  verb, 
to  see  in  a  dream.  Dreamer  has  formerly  meant 
an  interpreter  or  master  of  dreams:  dreamless  is 
free  from  or  without  dreams.  Dr.  Johnson  ob- 
serves '  This  word  is  derived  by  Meric  Casaubon, 
with  more  ingenuity  than  truth,  from  Spapa  TH 
/Sis,  the  comedy  of  life  ;  dreams  being,  as  plays 
are,  a  representation  of  something  which  does 
not  really  happen.  This  conceit  Junius  has  en- 
larged by  quoting  an  epigram : 
'  SKJJV?)  ?rac  6  /3ioe  KM  iraiyviov  f;  fjiaSre  Trai&iv, 
TJJV  fffraSr}v  p,tTaSsi£,  ij  (j>'ept  TO.Q  oSwag. 

Behold  this  dreamer  (Marg.  master  of  dreams) 
cometh  !  Gen.  xxxvii.  19. 

Utterly  these  thinges  be  no  dremes  ne  japes,  to 
throwe  to  hogges,  it  is  lyfelych  mete  -for  children  of 
trouth,  and  as  they  me  betiden  whan  I  pilgramed  out 
of  my  kith  in  wintere.  Chaucer. 

We  eat  our  meat  in  fear,  and  sleep 
In  the  affliction  of  those  terrible  dreams 
That  shake  us  nightly.        Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

I  have  long  dreamed  of  such  a  kind  of  man, 
But,  being  awake,  I  do  despise  my  dream. 

Shakspeare. 

These  boys  know  little  they  are  sons  to  the  king, 
Nor  Cymbeline  dreams  that  they  are  alive.  Id. 

Sometimes  he  angers  me 
With  telling  of  the  moldwarp  and  the  ant, 
Of  dreamer  Merlin,  and  his  prophecies.  Id. 

The  savages  of  Mount  Atlas,  in  Barbary,  were  re- 
ported to  be  both  nameless  and  dreamiest. 

Camden't  Remains. 

But,  dearest  heart !  and,  dearer  image  !  stay  ; 
Alas  !  true  joys  at  best  are  dreams  enough  j 
Though  you  stay  here  you  pass  too  fast  away, 
For  even  at  first  life's  taper  is  a  snuff.  Donne. 

He  sleeps  but  once,  and  dreames  of  burglarie, 

Bp.  Hall's  Satires,  iv.  6. 
The  Macedon,  by  Jove's  decree, 
Was  taught  to  dream  an  herb  for  Ptolemy. 

Dryden. 

In  dreams  they  fearful  precipices  tread  ; 
Or  shipwrecked,  labour  to  some  distant  shore.  Id. 

Why  does  Anthony  dream  out  his  hours, 
And  tempts  not  fortune  for  a  noble  day  ?  Id. 

If  our  dreamer  pleases  to  try  whether  the  glowing 
heat  of  a  glass  furnace  be  barely  a  wandering  imagi- 
nation in  a  drowsy  man's  fancy,  by  putting  his  head 
into  it,  he  may  perhaps  be  wakened  into  a  certainty. 

Locke. 

Dreaming  is  the  having  of  ideas,  whilst  the  out- 
ward senses  are  stopped,  not  suggested  by  any  external 
objects,  or  known  occasion,  nor  under  the  rule  or  con- 
duct of  the  understanding.  Id. 

They  dream  on  in  a  constant  course  of  reading,  but 
not  digesting.  Id. 

I  dreamed  that  I  was  conveyed  into  a  wide  and 
boundless  plain.  Tatler. 

VOL.  VII 


The  man  of  sense  his  meat  devours, 
But  only  smells  the  peel  and  flowers  ; 
And  he  must  be  an  idle  dreamer, 
Who  leaves  the  pie  and  gnaws  the  streamer. 

Prior. 

He  never  dreamed  of  the  deluge,  nor  thought  that 
first  orb  more  than  a  transient  crust. 

Burnet's   Theory. 

Her  midnights  once  at  cards  and  hazard  fled, 
Which  now,  alas  !    she  dreams  away  in  bed, 
And  round  her  wait  shocks,  monkeys,  and  mockaws 
To  fill  the  place  of  fops  and  perjured  beaus.         Gay. 

Life,  like  their  bibles,  coolly  men  turn  o'er  , 
Hence  unexperienced  children  of  threescore, 
True  all  men  think  of  course,  as  all  men  dream; 
And  if  they  slightly  think,  'tis  much  the  same. 

Young. 

If  we  can  sleep  without  dreaming,  it  is  well  that 
painful  dreams  are  avoided.  If,  while  we  sleep,  we 
can  have  any  pleasing  dreams,  it  is,  as  the  French 
say,  tant  gague,  so  much  added  to  the  pleasure  of 
life.  Franklin. 

With  woe  I  nightly  vigils  keep, 

Beneath  thy  wan  unwarming  beam  j 
And  mourn,  in  lamentation  deep, 

How  life  and  love  are  all  a  dream.  Bums. 
It  may  therefore,  perhaps  be  fairly  said,  that,  in 
respect  of  any  supposed  tendency  to  scepticism,  the 
evidence  of  history  is  full  as  strong  against  natural 
philosophy  as  against  metaphysics ;  yet  who  ever 
dreamed  of  proscribing  the  natural  sciences  ? 

Bawdier. 

He  came — oh  Hope !  he  hastened  to  my  seat ; 
I  saw,  and  almost  dreamed  him  at  my  feet, 
Close  by  my  side  a  gay  attendant  slave  ; 
The  glance,  which  thousands  sought,  to  none  he  gave. 

Dr.  T.  Brown. 

Tell  me  no  more  of  fancy's  gleam. 
No,  father,  no,  'twas  not  a  dream  ; 
Alas !  the  dreamer  first  must  sleep, 
I  only  watched,  and  wished  to  weep  ; 
But  could  not,  for  my  burning  brow 
Throbbed  to  the  very  brain  as  now. 

Byron.    The  Giaour. 

DREAMS  have  been  denned  as  those  thoughts 
of  which  we  are  conscious,  and  those  imaginary 
transactions  in  which  we  fancy  ourselves  engaged, 
when  in  the  state  of  sleep.  Scarcely  any  part  of 
nature  is  less  open  to  our  observation  than  the 
human  mind  in  this  state.  The  dreamer  himself 
cannot  observe  the  manner  in  which  dreams  arise 
or  disappear.  When  he  awakes  he  has  in  general 
but  a  confused  recollection  of  the  circumstances 
of  his  dreams.  Were  we  to  watch  over  him  with 
the  most  vigilant  attention,  we  could  not  perceive 
what  emotions  are  excited  in  his  mind,  or  what 
thoughts  pass  through  it,  during  his  sleep.  But 
though  we  could  ascertain  these  phenomena,  many 
other  difficulties  would  still  remain.  What  parts 
of  a  human  being  are  active,  what  dormant,  when 
he  dreams?  Why  does  he  not  always  dream  while 
asleep  ?  Or  why  dreams  he  at  all  ?  Do  any  cir- 
cumstances in  our  constitution,  situation,  and 
peculiar  character,  determine  the  nature  of  our 
dreams  ? 

Without  pretending  to  solve  the  above  ques- 
tions, we  shall  here  give  a  brief  view  of  those  facts 
which  have  been  ascertained  concerning  dreams. 
1 .  In  dreaming  we  are  not  conscious  of  being 
asleep.  This  is  well  known  from  a  thousand  cir- 
cumstances. When  awake,  we  often  recollect  our 
dreams ;  and  we  remember  on  such  occasions, 

21 


482 


DREAMS. 


that,  while  those  dreams  were  passing  through 
our  minds,  it  never  occurred  to  us  that  we  were 
separated  by  sleep  from  the  active  world ;  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  where  we  have  a  kind  of 
double  dream ;  i.  e.  when,  after  dreaming  for 
some  time,  we  dream  that  we  have  awaked  from 
sleep,  and  told  our  dream.  But  during  this  se- 
cond dream,  and  rehearsal  of  our  former  one,  we 
are  fully  persuaded  that  we  are  awake,  till,  by 
awaking  in  reality,  we  are  convinced  that  we 
were  asleep  all  the  time.  We  are  also  often  ob- 
served to  act  and  talk  in  dreaming,  as  if  we  were 
busily  engaged  in  the  intercourse  of  social  life. 
2.  In  dreaming  we  do  not  consider  ourselves  as 
witnessing  or  bearing  a  part  in  a  fictitious  scene  ; 
we  seem  not  to  be  in  a  similar  situation  with  the 
actors  in  a  dramatic  performance,  or  the  specta- 
tors before  whom  they  exhibit,  but  engaged  in  the 
business  of  real  life.  All  the  varieties  of  thought, 
that  pass  through  our  minds  when  awake,  may 
also  occur  in  dreams ;  all  the  images  which  ima- 
gination presents,  in  the  former  state,  she  is  also 
able  to  call  up  in  the  latter ;  all  the  same  emotions 
may  be  excited,  and  we  are  often  actuated  by 
equal  violence  of  passion ;  none  of  the  transac- 
tions, in  which  we  are  capable  of  engaging  whi'e 
awake,  is  impossible  in  dreams ;  in  short,  oui 
range  of  action  and  observation  is  equally  wide 
in  the  one  state  as  in  the  other ;  nay  often  more 
so ;  for  we  may  dream  of  flying,  walking  upon 
waters,  and  performing  actions  which  we  can- 
not perform  when  awake.  3.  It  is  said  thdt  all 
men  are  not  liable  to  dream.  Dr.  Beattie,  in  a 
very  pleasing  essay  on  this  subject,  relates,  that 
he  knew  a  gentleman  who  never  dreamed  except 
when  his  health  was  in  a  disordered  state ;  and 
Locke  mentions,  that  a  person  of  his  acquaint- 
ance was  a  stranger  to  dreaming  till  the  twenty- 
sixth  year  of  his  age ;  when  he  began  to  dream 
in  consequence  of  having  a  fever.  These  in- 
stances, however,  are  too  few;  and,  besides,  it 
does  not  appear  that  those  persons  had  always 
attended,  with  the  care  of  a  philosopher  making 
an  experiment,  to  the  circumstances  of  their 
sleep.  They  might  dream,  but  not  recollect  their 
dreams  on  awaking;  and  they  might  both  dream, 
and  recollect  their  dreams  immediately  upon 
awaking,  yet  afterwards  suffer  them  to  slip  out  of 
their  memory.  But  though  it  is  by  no  means 
certain  that  any  of  the  human  race  are,  through 
the  whole  of  life,  absolute  stangers  to  dreaming, 
yet  it  is  well  known  that  all  men  are  not  equally 
liable  to  dream.  The  same  person  dreams  more 
or  less  at  different  times ;  and,  as  one  person  may 
be  more  exposed  than  another  to  those  circum- 
stances which  prpmote  this  exercise  of  fancy,  one 
person  may  therefore  dream  much  oftener  than 
another.  The  same  diversity  will  naturally  take 
place  in  this  as  in  other  accidents  to  which  man- 
kind are  in  general  liable.  4.  Though  in  dreams 
imagination  appears  to  be  free  from  all  restraint, 
and  indulges  in  the  most  wanton  freaks,  yet  it  is 
agreed  that  the  imaginary  transactions  of  the 
dreamer,  if  in  health,  generally  bear  some  rela- 
tion to  his  particular  character  in  the  world,  his 
habits  of  action,  and  the  circumstances  of  his 
life.  The  lover  dreams  of  his  mistress;  the 
miser  of  his  money ;  the  philosopher  renews  his 
scientific  researches  in  sleep  with  the  same  assi- 


duity as  when  awake  ;  and  the  merchant  returns 
to  balance  his  books,  and  compute  the  profits  of 
an  adventure,  when  slumbering  on  nis  pillow 
And  not  only  do  the  general  circumstances  of  a 
person's  life  influence  his  dreams,  but  his  pas- 
sions and  habits  are  nearly  the  same  when  asleep 
as  when  awake.  A  person  whose  habits  of  life 
are  virtuous  does  not  in  his  dreams  plunge  into 
a  series  of  crimes;  nor  are  the  vicious  reformed, 
when  they  pass  into  this  imaginary  world.  The 
choleric  man  finds  himself  offended  by  slight  pro- 
vocations in  his  dreams,  as  well  as  in  his  ordinary 
intercourse  with  the  world,  and  a  mild  temper 
continues  pacific  in  sleep.  5.  The  character  ot 
a  person's  dreams  is  influenced  by  his  circum- 
stances when  awake  in  a  still  more  unaccount- 
able manner.  Certain  dreams  usually  arise  in  the 
mind  after  a  person  has  been  in  certain  situa- 
tions. Dr.  Beattie  relates,  that  he  once,  after 
riding  thirty  miles  in  a  high  wind,  passed  a  part 
of  the  succeeding  night  in  dreams  beyond  descrip- 
tion terrible.  The  state  of  a  person's  health,  and 
the  manner  in  which  the  vital  functions  are  car- 
ried on,  have  a  considerable  influence  in  deter- 
mining the  character  of  dreams.  After  too  full 
a  meal,  or  after  eating  of  an  unusual  sort  of  food, 
a  person  has  dreams  of  a  certain  nature.  6.  In 
dreaming,  the  mind  for  the  most  part  carries  on 
no  intercourse  through  the  senses  with  surround- 
ing objects.  Touch  a  person  gently  who  is  asleep, 
he  feels  not  the  impression.  You  may  awake 
him  by  a  smart  blow;  but,  when  the  stroke  is 
not  sufficiently  violent,  he  remains  insensible  of 
it.  We  speak  softly  beside  a  person  asleep  with- 
out fearing  that  he  will  overhear  us.  His  eyelids 
are  shut ;  and  even  though  light  should  fall  upon 
the  eye-ball,  yet  still  his  powers  of  vision  are  not 
awakened  to  active  exertion,  unless  the  light  be 
so  strong  as  to  rouse  him  from  sleep.  He  is  in- 
sensible both  to  sweet  and  to  disagreeable  smells. 
It  is  not  easy  to  try  whether  his  organs  of  taste 
retain  their  activity,  without  awaking  him  :  yet, 
from  analogy,  it  may  be  presumed  that  these  too 
are  inactive.  With  respect  to  the  circumstances 
here  enumerated,  it  is  indifferent  whether  a  per- 
son be  dreaming  or  buried  in  deep  sleep.  Yet 
there  is  one  remarkable  fact  concerning  dream- 
ing which  may  seem  to  contradict  what  has  been 
here  asserted.  In  dreams  we  are  liable  not  only 
to  speak  aloud  in  consequence  of  the  suggestions 
of  imagination,  but  some  persons  even  get  up  and 
walk  about  and  engage  in  little  enterprises,  with- 
out awaking.  Now,  as  we  are  in  this  instance  so 
active,  it  seems  that  we  cannot  be  then  insensible 
of  the  presence  of  surrounding  objects.  The 
sleep-walker  is  really  sensible,  in  a  certain  de- 
gree, of  the  presence  of  the  objects  around  him  ; 
but  he  does  not  attend  to  them  with  all  their 
circumstances,  nor  do  they  excite  in  him  the  same 
emotions  as  if  he  were  awake.  He  feels  no  ter- 
ror on  the  brink  of  a  precipice ;  and,  in  conse- 
quence of  being  free  from  fear,  he  is  also  without 
danger  in  such  a  situation  unless  suddenly  awoke. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  inexplicable  phenomena 
of  dreaming.  There  is  another  fact  not  quite 
consonant  with  what  has  been  above  advanced. 
It  is  said  that,  in  sleep,  a  person  will  continue  to 
hear  the  noise  of  a  cataract  in  the  neighbourhood 
or  regular  strokes  with  a  hammer,  or  any  similar 


DREAMS. 


483 


sound  sufficiently  loud,  and  continued  uninter- 
ruptedly from  before  the  time  of  his  falling  asleep. 
And  it  is  affirmed  that  he  awakes  on  the  sudden 
cessation  of  the  noise.  This  fact  is  asserted  on 
sufficient  evidence  :  it  is  curious.  Even  when 
awake,  if  deeply  intent  on  study,  or  closely  oc- 
cupied in  business,  the  sound  of  a  clock  striking 
in  the  neighbourhood,  or  the  beating  of  a  drum, 
will  escape  us  unnoticed ;  and  it  is  therefore  the 
more  surprising  that  we  should  thus  continue 
sensible  to  sounds  when  asleep.  7.  Not  only  do 
a  person's  general  character,  habits  of  life,  and 
state  of  health,  influence  his  dreams ;  but  those 
concerns  in  which  he  has  been  most  deeply  in- 
terested during  the  preceding  day,  and  the  views 
which  have  arisen  most  frequently  to  his  imagi- 
nation, very  often  afford  the  subjects  of  his 
dreams.  When  one  looks  forward  with  anxious 
expectation  towards  any  future  event,  he  is  likely 
to  dream  either  of  the  disappointment  or  the  gra- 
tification of  his  wishes.  If  engaged  through  the 
day,  either  in  business  or  amusements  which  he 
found  exceedingly  agreeable,  or  in  a  way  in  which 
he  has  been  extremely  unhappy,  either  his  hap- 
piness or  his  misery  is  likely  to  be  renewed  in 
his  dreams.  8.  Though  dreams  have  been  re- 
garded in  almost  all  nations,  at  least  in  some  pe- 
riods of  their  history,  as  prophetic  of  future 
events,  yet  it  does  not  appear  that  this  popular 
opinion  has  been  established  on  good  grounds. 
Christianity,  indeed,  teaches  us  to  believe  that 
the  Supreme  Being  may  operate  through  this 
medium,  and  actually  has  operated  on  the  human 
mind;  and  influenced  at  time  the  determinations 
of  the  will ;  as  he  did  to  Abimelech,  Gen.  xx. 
3—6,  and  to  Joseph,  Matt.  i.  20,  and  ii.  19,  22. 
The  dreams  of  Joseph  and  Pharaoh ;  of  his  chief 
butler  and  baker;  of  Nebuchadnezzar  and  the 
prophet  Daniel,  &c.,  are  also  decisive  on  this 
point.  Yet  it  is  perfect  folly  to  confound  such 
miraculous  dreams  with  those  which  the  priest- 
hood among  heathen  nations,  or  the  vulgar  among 
ourselves,  have  considered  as  prophetic.  We 
know  how  easily  ignorance  imposes  on  itself,  and 
what  arts  imposture  adopts  to  impose  upon 
others.  We  cannot  trace  any  certain  connexion 
between  our  dreams  and  those  events  to  which 
the  simplicity  of  the  vulgar  pretends  that  they 
refer.  And  we  cannot,  therefore,  join  with  the 
vulgar  and  the  superstitious  in  believing  them 
really  referrible  to  futurity.  9.  It  appears  that 
brutes  are  also  capable  of  dreaming.  The  dog 
is  often  observed  to  start  suddenly  up  in  his 
sleep,  in  a  manner  which  cannot  be  accounted  for 
any  other  way  than  by  supposing  that  he  is  roused 
by  some  impulse  received  in  a  dream.  The  same 
thing  is  observable  of  other  brutes.  That  they 
should  dream,  is  not  an  idea  inconsistent  with 
what  we  know  of  their  economy  and  manners 
in  general.  We  may,  therefore,  consider  it  as  a 
pretty  certain  truth  that  many,  if  not  all,  of  the 
inferior  animals  are  liable  to  dream,  as  well  as 
human  beings.  It  appears,  then,  that  in  dream- 
ing we  are  not  conscious  of  being  asleep  ;  that  to 
a  person  dreaming,  his  dreams  seem  realities : 
that  though  it  be  uncertain  whether  mankind  are 
all  liable  to  dreams,  yet  it  is  well  known  that 
they  are  not  all  equally  liable  to  dream :  that 
the  nature  of  a  person's  dreams  depends  in. 


some  measure  on  his  habits  of  action,  and  on  the 
circumstances  of  his  life  :  that  the  state  of  the 
health  too,  and  the  manner  in  which  the  vital 
functions  are  carried  on,  have  a  powerful  influ- 
ence in  determining  the  character  of  a  person's 
dreams  :  that  in  sleep,  and  in  dreaming,  the 
senses  are  either  absolutely  inactive  or  nearly  so : 
that  such  concerns  as  we  have  been  very  deeply 
interested  in  during  the  preceding  day,  are  very 
likely  to  return  upon  our  minds  in  dreams  in  the 
hours  of  rest :  that  dreams  may  be  rendered  pro- 
phetic of  future  events  ;  and  therefore,  wherever 
we  have  such  evidence  of  their  having  been  pro- 
phetic as  we  would  accept  on  any  other  occasion, 
we  cannot  reasonably  reject  the  fact  as  absurd  ; 
but  that  they  do  not  appear  to  have  been  actually 
such,  in  those  numerous  instances  in  which  the 
superstition  of  nations,  ignorant  of  true  religion, 
has  represented  them  as  referring  to  futurity,  nor 
in  those  instances  in  which  they  are  viewed  in  the 
same  light  by  many  among  ourselves  .  and,  lastly, 
that  dreaming  is  not  a  phenomenon  peculiar  to 
human  nature,  but  common  to  mankind  with  the 
brutes. 

We  know  of  no  other  facts,  that  have  been 
ascertained  concerning  dreaming,  besides  the 
above.  But  we  are  by  no  means  sufficiently  ac- 
quainted with  this  important  phenomenon  in  the 
history  of  mind.  We  cannot  tell  by  what  laws 
of  our  constitution  we  are  thus  liable  to  be  so 
frequently  engaged  in  imaginary  transactions, 
nor  what  are  the  particular  means  by  which  the 
delusion  is  accomplished.  The  delusion  is  indeed 
remarkably  strong.  One  will  sometimes  fancy 
that  he  reads  a  book,  and  actually  enter  into  the 
nature  of  the  imaginary  composition  before  him, 
and  even  remember,  after  he  awakes,  what  he 
then  knows,  that  he  only  fancied  himself  reading. 
Another  will  sometimes  dream  that  he  is  at 
church,  and  hears  a  sermon  delivered,  which  he 
would  be  incapable  of  composing  when  awake. 
Can  this  be  delusion  ?  If  delusion,  how,  or  for  what 
purpose,  is  it  produced  ?  The  mind,  it  would 
appear,  does  not,  in  sleep,  become  inactive  like 
the  body  ;  or  at  least  is  not  always  inactive  while 
we  are  asleep.  When  we  do  not  dream,  the 
mind  must  either  be  inactive,  or  the  connexion 
between  the  mind  and  the  body  must  be  con- 
sidered as  in  some  manner  suspended  :  and  when 
we  dream,  the  mind,  though  it  probably  acts  in 
concert  with  the  body,  yet  does  not  act  in  the 
same  manner  as  when  we  are  awake.  It  seems 
to  be  clouded  or  bewildered,  in  consequence  of 
being  deprived  for  a  time  of  the  service  of  the 
senses.  Imagination  becomes  more  active  and 
more  capricious  ;  and  all  the  other  powers,  es- 
pecially judgment  and  memory,  become  disor- 
dered and  irregular  in  their  operations. 

Various  theories  have  been  proposed  to  explain 
what  appears  most  inexplicable  in  dreaming. 
The  ingenious  Mr.  Baxter,  in  his  treatise  on  the 
Immateriality  of  the  Human  Soul,  endeavours  to 
prove  that  dreams  are  produced  by  the  agency 
of  some  spiritual  beings,  who  either  amuse  or 
employ  themselves  seriously  in  engaging  man- 
kind in  all  those  imaginary  transactions  with 
which  they  are  employed  in  dreaming.  This 
theory,  however,  is  far  from  being  plausible.  It 
leads  us  entirely  beyond  the  limits  of  our  know  - 
'  '  212 


484 


DREAMS. 


ledge.  It  requires  us  to  believe  without  evi- 
dence. It  is  unsupported  by  any  analogy.  It 
creates  difficulties  still  more  inexplicable  than 
those  which  it  has  been  proposed  to  remove. 
Till  it  appear  that  our  dreams  cannot  possibly 
be  produced  without  the  interference  of  other 
spiritual  agents,  possessing  such  influence  over 
our  minds  as  to  deceive  us  with  fancied  joys, 
and  involve  us  in  imaginary  afflictions,  we  can- 
not reasonably  refer  them  to  such  a  cause.  Be- 
sides, from  the  facts  which  have  been  stated  as 
well  known  concerning  dreams,  it  appears  that 
their  nature  depends  both  on  the  state  of  the 
human  body  and  on  that  of  the  mind.  But  were 
they  owing  to  the  agency  of  other  spiritual  beings, 
how  could  they  be  influenced  fay  the  state  of 
the  body  ?  Wolfius,  and  after  him  M.  Formcy, 
have  supposed,  that  dreams  never  arise  in  the 
mind,  except  in  consequence  of  some  of  the  or- 
gans of  sensation  having  been  previously  excited. 
Either  the  ear  or  the  eye,  or  the  organs  of  touch- 
ing, tasting,  or  smelling,  communicate  informa- 
tion somehow,  in  a  tacit,  secret  manner;  and 
thus  partly  rouse  its  faculties  from  the  lethargy 
in  which  they  are  buried  in  sleep,  and  engage 
them  in  a  series  of  confused  and  imperfect  exer- 
tions. But  what  passes  in  dreams  is  often  so 
very  different  from  all  that  we  do  when  awake, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  the  dreamer  himself  to 
distinguish  whether  his  powers  of  sensation  per- 
form any  part  on  the  occasion.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary that  imagination  be  always  excited  by  sen- 
sation. Fancy,  even  when  we  are  awake,  often 
wanders  from  the  present  scene.  Absence  of 
mind  is  incident  to  the  studious:  the  poet  and 
the  mathematician  often  forget  where  they  are. 
We  cannot  discover  from  any  thing  that  a  person 
in  dreaming  displays  to  the  observation  of  others, 
that  his  organs  of  sensation  take  a  part  in  the 
imaginary  transactions  in  which  he  is  employed. 
In  those  instances,  indeed,  in  which  persons 
-asleep  are  said  to  hear  sounds,  the  sounds  which 
they  hear  are  also  said  to  influence,  in  some  man- 
.ner,  the  nature  of  their  dreams.  But  such  in- 
stances are  singular.  Since  it  then  appears,  that 
.the  person  who  dreams  is  himself  incapable  of 
distinguishing,  either  during  his  dreams  or  by 
recollection  when  awake,  whether  any  new  im- 
.pressions  are  communicated  to  him  in  that  state 
,by  his  organs  of  sensation  ;  that  even  by  watch- 
ing over  him,  and  comparing  our  observations  of 
.his  circumstances  and  emotions,  in  his  dreams, 
with  what  he  recollects  of  them  after  awaking,  we 
cannot,  except  in  one  or  two  singular  instances, 
.ascertain  this  fact;  and  that  the  mind  is  not  in- 
capable of  acting  while  the  organs  of  sensation 
are  at  rest,  and  on  many  occasions  refuses  to 
listen  to  the  information  which  they  convey  ;  we 
juay  conclude,  that  the  theory  is  groundless. 
Other  physaologists  tell  us,  that  the  mind,  when 
we  dream,  is  in  a  state  of  delirium.  Sleep,  they 
say,  is  attended  with  what  is  called  a  collapse  of 
the  brain ;  during  which  either  the  whole  or  a  part 
of  the  nerves  of  which  it  consists,  are  in  a  state 
in  which  they  cannot  carry  on  the  usual  inter- 
course between  the  mind  and  the  organs  of  sen- 
sation. When  the  whole  of  the  brain  is  in  this 
state,  we  become  entirely  unconscious  of  exist- 
ence and  the  mind  sinks  into  inactivity ;  when 


only  a  part  of  the  brain  is  collapsed,  we  are  then 
neither  asleep  nor  awake,  but  in  a  sort  of  delirium 
between  the  two.  This  theory,  like  the  last, 
supposes  the  mind  incapable  of  acting  without 
the  help  of  sensation  :  it  supposes  that  we  know 
the  nature  of  a  state,  of  which  we  cannot  ascer- 
tain the  phenomena;  it  also  contradicts  a  known 
fact,  in  representing  dreams  as  confused  image » 
of  thing?  around  us,  not  fanciful  combinations 
of  things  not  existing  together  in  nature  or  in 
human  life.  We  must  treat  it  likewise,  therefore, 
as  a  baseless  fabric.  In  the  second  edition  of 
the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  a  theory  different 
from  any  of  the  forcgoingxwas  advanced.  It  was 
observed,  that  the  nervous  fluid,  which  is  sup- 
posed to  be  secreted  from  the  blood  by  the  brain, 
appears  to  be  likewise  absorbed  from  the  blood 
by  the  extremities  of  the  nerves.  It  was  argued 
that,  as  this  fluid  was  considered  as  the  principle 
of  sensibility,  therefore,  in  all  cases  in  which  a 
sufficient  supply  of  it  was  not  absorbed  from 
the  blood  by  the  extremities  of  the  nerves,  the 
parts  of  the  body  to  which  those  uerves  belonged 
must  be,  in  some  degree,  deprived  of  sensation. 
From  these  positions  it  was  inferred,  that,  as  long 
as  impressions  of  external  objects  continue  to 
communicate  a  certain  motion  from  the  sentient 
extremities  of  the  nerves  to  the  brain,  so  long  we 
continue  awake;  and  that,  when  there  is  a  defi- 
ciency of  this  vital  fluid  in  the  extremities  of  the 
nerves,  or  when  from  any  other  cause  it  ceases 
to  communicate  to  the  brain  the  peculiar  motiou 
alluded  to,  we  must  naturally  fall  asleep,  and 
become  insensible  of  our  existence.  It  followed 
that,  in  sleep,  the  nervous  fluid  between  the  ex- 
treme parts  of  the  nerves  and  the  brain  must 
either  be  at  rest,  or  be  deficient,  or  be  prevented 
by  some  means  from  passing  into  the  brain  ;  and 
it  was  concluded,  that  whenever  irregular  motions 
of  this  fluid  were  occasioned  by  any  internal 
cause,  dreaming  was  produced.  Thus  we  might 
be  deceived  with  regard  to  the  operation  of  any 
of  the  senses ;  so  as  to  fancy  that  we  see  objects 
not  actually  before  us  :  that  we  hear  sounds ; 
that  we  taste,  feel,  smell,  &c.  The  instances  of 
visions  which  will  sometimes  arise,  and  as  it 
were  swim  before  us  when  awake,  though  our 
eyes  be  shut ;  the  tinnitus  aurium,  which  is  often 
a  symptom  in  nervous  diseases  ;  and  the  strange 
feelings  in  the  case  of  the  amputated  limb,  were 
produced  in  proof  of  this  theory,  and  applied  to 
confirm  it. 

Plausible  as  the  above  theory  at  first  view 
may  appear,  it  is  not  satisfactory.  It  is  too 
much  founded  on  supposition.  The  nature  of 
the  nervous  fluid  is  but  imperfectly  known, 
and  even  its  existence  is  not  fully  ascertained. 
All  theories  founded  upon  it  must,  therefore,  be 
at  best  uncertain.  Besides  the  suppositions 
made  in  this  theory,  of  a  partial  privation  and 
sensation,  and  efficiency  of  the  vital  fluid,  as  ne- 
cessary to  produce  sleep,  seem  to  infer  that  sleep 
is  not  consistent  with  a  state  of  perfect  health, 
which  every  body  knows  is  contrary  to  fact.  The 
Brunonian  system  of  medicine  appears  to  give 
rather  a  more  satisfactory  solution  of  the  pheno- 
mena and  causes  of  sleep,  by  ascribing  them  to 
the  exhaustion  of  the  excitability  by  the  exciting 
powers.  But,  without  trusting  entirely  to  the 


DREAMS. 


•186 


hypotheses  of  either  system,  we  are  persuaded,  a    all,  attended  to.    And  it  appears  to  be  a  suffi 
theory  of  dreaming,  if  not  perfectly  satisfactory,     cient  confirmation  of  this  theory,  that  persons  in 
at  least  less  exceptionable  than  any  of  the  above, 
may  be  drawn  from  merely  attending  to  a  simple 


tact  that  frequently  takes  place    when  we  are 
awake.     Every  person  must  have  observed,  that 


good  health,  and  engaged  in  active  employments, 
most  commonly  dream  of  those  "latters  wherein 
they  are  daily  occupied;  trr.<  uniform  current  of 

their  ideas  when  awake,  seldom  taking  any  other 
i  •  .  •  i  •  i  . 


when  alone,  and  while  his  attention  is  not  called  direction  during  sleep;  whereas,  persons  in  a 
to  any  particular  subject,  either  by  study,  con-  bad  habit  of  body,  or  weak  state  of  mind,  and 
versation,  manual  labor,  sudden  noise,  or  the  those  who  take  little  exercise,  or  who  aie  not 
objects  around  him,  a  kind  of  involuntary  mo-  engaged  in  active  business,  have  generally  wild 
tion,  so  to  speak,  will  take  place  in  his  ideas ;  and  extravagant  dreams,  and  sometimes  very 
and  that,  if  he  makes  no  voluntary  exertion  of  disagreeable  ones,  of  monsters,  mad  dogs,  devils, 
mind  to  fix  his  attention  upon  one  idea  more  deep  pits,  houses  on  fire,  stormy  ocean*,  and  the 
than  another,  a  rapid  succession  of  very  different 
ideas,  some  old  and  some  recent,  will  occur  in 
the  course  of  a  few  minutes.  Every  person, 
who  attends  church  regularly,  or  who  has  at- 
tended the  lectures  of  an  unentertaining  public 
speaker,  must  be  sensible,  that  such  involuntary 
motipns  of  his  ideas  have  often  taken  place, 


when,  either  through  the  fault  of  the  speaker,  or 
that  of  the  hearer,  his  attention  has  not  been 
sufficiently  fixed  upon  what  was  spoken.  A 
person  much  addicted  to  study,  and  to  the  habit 
of  fixing  his  ideas  constantly  upon  one  subject 


like.  In  a  word,  when  we  consider  the  opera- 
tions of  our  minds  when  awake,  particularly  of 
that  active  faculty,  the  imagination,  how  readily 
upon  hearing,  reading,  or  speaking  of  any  person, 
place,  action,  or  circumstance,  it  forms  an  idea 
in  the  mind  of  such  person,  place,  &c.,  though, 
perhaps,  many  years  have  elapsed  since  we  saw 
them,  or  even  though  we  have  never  seen  them, 
we  need  not  be  surprised,  that  the  same  active 
faculty  should  be  able,  when  uncontrolled  by  the 
will  and  judgment,  and  but  partially  assisted  by 
the  memory,  to  raise  up  a  series  of  images  in 


or  another,  may,  perhaps,  be  less  sensible  of  the  succession,  and  thus  to  create  an  ideal  world,  and 

involuntary   motion   we   here   allude   to,   than  various  ideal  transactions  in  the  mind, 

others ;  but  let  such  a  studious  person  be  placed  The  late  Mr.  Rennell,  of  Kensington,  consi- 

in  a  company  where  a  trifling  conversation  is  ders  dreams  to  afford  satisfactory  proof  that  the 


going  on,  and  he  will  soon  find  himself  in  the 
situation  here  described.     A  current  of  ideas  will 


mind  can   act  without   the  intervention   of  the 
brain :  upon  this  it  has  been  well  remarked,  that 


rapidly  intrude  upon   his  mind,  and  carry  off    we  have  not  as  yet  sufficient  data  from  which  to 
his  attention  from  the  trifles  in  which  those  around    estimate  the  degree  of  dependence  of  the  former 
him  are  engaged;  and  thus  subject  him  to  what    upon  the  latter,  still  we  have  no  facts  founded 
is  commonly  called  absence  of  mind.    And  it    upon  our  present  state  of  being,  which  can  esta- 
will  also  be  admitted  that  the  most  studious,  as    blish  the  total  independence  which  he  supposes, 
•well  as  the  most  thoughtless,  will  sometimes  find    The  proximate  cause  of  sleep  is  undoubtedly 
an  idea  of  a  long  forgotten  fact,  sentiment,  or    corporeal,   and,   perhaps,  consists  in   a  certain 
circumstance,  suddenly  recurring  to  their  minds,    inaptitude  of  the  brain  to  receive  the  usual  im- 
without  any  seeming  cause.     The  inference  we    pulses  of  its  immaterial  tenant.     When  this  in- 
would  draw  from  all  these  facts,  to  our  present    aptitude  amounts   to  complete  quiescence,  the 
subject,  is,  that  during  sleep,  a  similar  involun-    soul  cannot  display  itself,  because  the  instrument 
tary  motion,  or  current  of  ideas,    takes  place ;    of  its  operations  is  in  a  state  of  repose.     In  such 
but  that,  in  consequence  of  the  fatigue  occasioned    circumstances   the  sleep   is   profound,   and   no 
by  the  labors  of  the  day  (no  matter  whether  these    dreams  take  place.    This  repose  or  quiescence 
opeiate  by  exhausting  the  excitability,  or  by  oc-    of  the  brain  may  be  increased  to  absolute  torpor 
casioning  a  deficiency  of  the  nervous  fluid),  the    for  a  season,  as  is  seen  in  the  hybernation  of  ani- 
three  chief  powers  of  the  mind — the  will,  the    mals,  and  in  those  rare  cases  in  the  human  spe- 
judgment,  and  the  memory,  are  rendered  in  a    cies,  where  persons  have  remained  for  several 
considerable  degree  inactive ;  at  least,  in  so  far,    hours,  or  even  days,  in   a  trance.     When  this 
that  the  will  has  no  power  over  these  faculties,    torpor  of  the  cerebral  system  abates,  the  imma- 
while  the  imagination,  rendered  more  active,  as    terial  principal  is  again  enabled  to  resume  its 
it  would  seem,  by  being  freed  from  the  control    operations,  owing  to  the  renewed  capabilities  of 
of  both  the  will  and  the  judgment,  gives  every    the  instrument.     Thus,  as  the  cause  of  sleep  is 
new  idea  that  occurs  a  visionary  form;  and  thus    corporeal,  there  are  strong  grounds  for  presum- 
creates  a  fresh  and  rapid  succession  of  various    ing  that  the  cause  of  dreams  is  corporeal  also, 
images,   according  to   the  unlimited  current  of    They  occur  oftenest  when  there  is  any  irritation 
uncontrolled  ideas  that  succeed  each  other.  How    of  the  system  in  general,  or  of  the  brain  in  par- 
this  happens,  perhaps,  the  human  faculties  will    ticular,   hindering  the  complete  repose  of  that 
never  be  able  to  comprehend  or  explain ;  at  least,    part.     When  this  irritation  is  great,  as  in  general 
till  they  shall  be  capable  of  explaining  the  con-    fever,  accompanied  with  increased  action  of  the 
nexion  by  which  the  soul  and  body  are  united,     blood-vessels  within  the  head,  sleep  is  often  en- 
if,  indeed,  mankind  shall  ever  attain  to  such  a    tirely  prevented ;  or  if  it  does  take  place,  it  is 
degree   of  perfection  in  physiology.     But  that    disturbed  with  frightful  illusions.     What  is  the 
dreams  take  their  rise  chiefly,  if  not  solely,  from    precise  state  of  the  soul  at  such  times,  is  a  dis- 
the  mere  succession  of  ideas,  dressed  into  form    puted  point  amongst  metaphysicians.     Perhaps, 
oy  the  imagination,  uncontrolled  by  the  will  or    on  so  dark  a  subject,  it  may  be  allowable  to  ha- 
the  judgment,  appears  to  us  to  be  an  undoubted    zard  a  conjecture,  that  the  operations  of   the 
fact,  though  hitherto  it  would  seem  little,  if  at    immaterial    being   are  modified   by  the    semi- 


486 


DREDGING. 


quiescence  of  the  material  organ,  and  that  this 
want  of  correspondence  between  the  agent  and 
the  instrument  is  the  cause  of  the  wild  imagina- 
tions and  false  judgments  that  distinguish  our 
dreams  from  our  waking  thoughts.  Dreams, 
therefore,  instead  of  proving  the  contrary,  rather 
tend  to  show  that  the  dependence  of  the  imma- 
terial upon  the  material  part  is  perpetual  and 
without  exception,  during  the  continuance  of 
man's  existence  upon  earth. 

In  whatever  way  we  attempt  to  account  for 
the  manner,  in  which  our  powers  of  mind  and 
body  perform  their  functions  in  dreaming,  we 
can,  at  least,  apply  to  useful  purposes  the  imper- 
fect knowledge  which  we  have  been  able  to 
acquire  concerning  this  series  r»f  phenomena. 
Our  dreams  are  affected  by  the  state  of  our 
health,  by  the  manner  in  which  we  have  passed 
the  preceding  day,  by  our  general  habits  of  life, 
by  the  hopes  which  we  most  fondly  indulge,  and 
the  fears  which  prevail  most  over  our  fortitude 
when  awake.  From  recollecting  our  dreams, 
therefore,  we  may  learn  to  correct  many  impro- 
prieties in  our  conduct;  to  refrain  from  bodily 
exercises,  or  from  meats  and  drinks  that  have 
unfavorable  effects  on  our  constitution  ;  to  resist, 
in  due  time,  evil  habits  that  are  stealing  upon 
us ;  and  to  guard  against  hopes  and  fears  which 
detach  us  from  our  proper  concerns,  and  unfit 
us  for  the  duties  of  life.  Instead  of  thinking 
what  our  dreams  may  forebode,  we'  may,  with 
much  better  reason,  reflect  by  what  they  have 
been  occasioned,  and  look  back  to  those  circum- 
stances in  our  past  life,  to  which  they  are  owing. 
The  sleep  of  innocence  and  health  is  sound  and 
refreshing;  their  dreams  delightful  and  pleasing. 
A  distempered  body,  and  a  polluted  or  perturbed 
mind,  are  haunted  in  sleep  with  frightful,  im- 
pure, and  unpleasing  dreams.  The  reader  who 
is  disposed  to  speculate  farther  on  this  subject, 
may  consult  Dr.  Beattie's  Essays,  Hartley  on 
Man,  and  the  principal  writers  on  physiology. 
We  may  add,  some  very  beautiful  fables  have 
been  written  both  by  ancients  and  moderns  in 
the  form  of  dreams.  The  Somnium  Scipionis  is 
one  of  the  finest  of  Cicero's  compositions.  In 
the  periodical  publications,  which  have  diffused 
so  much  elegant  and  useful  knowledge  through 
Great  Britain,  the  Tatlers,  Spectators,  Guardians, 
&c.,  we  find  a  number  of  excellent  dreams. 
Addison  excelled  in  this  way  of  writing.  The 
public  are  now  less  partial  to  this  species  of 
composition  than  formerly.  Dr.  Beattie,  in  his 
valuable  Essay  on  Dreaming,  quotes  a  very  fine 
one  from  the  Taller,  and  gives  it  due  praise. 
DREAR,  adj.  &  n.  s.  \  Sax.  dreorig ;  Bclg. 
DREAR'Y,  adj.  I  treuer ;  from  Goth.verb 

DREAR'IHEAD,  n.  s.     >  rygga,  to  lament.     All 
DREAR'IMENT,  I  the  substantives  signify 

DREAR'INESS.  j  sorrow,    united     with 

fear :  drear  and  dreary  are,  dismal ;  mournful  ; 
fearful. 

The  ill-faced  owl,  death's  dreadful  messenger  ; 
The  hoarse  night  raven,  trump  of  doleful  drear. 

Spenser. 

The  messenger  of  death,  the  ghastly  owl, 
With  dreary  shrieks  did  also  yell ; 
And  hungry  wolves  continually  did  howl 
At  her  abhorred  face,  so  horrid  and  so  foul. 

Id.  Faerie  Queene. 


But  the  good  knight 
Full  of  sad  feare  and  ghastly  dreriment, 
When  all  this  speech  the  living  tree  had  spent, 
The  bleeding  bough  did  thrust  into  the  ground. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 

In  urns  and  altars  round, 
A  drear  and  dying  sound 

Affrights  the  flamens  at  their  service  quaint.    Milton. 
Obscure  they  went  through  dreary  shades,  that  led 
Along  the  vast  dominions  of  the  dead.  Dryden. 

Towns,     forests,    herds,    and    men    promiscuous 

drowned, 
With  one  great  death  deform  the  dreary  ground. 

Prior. 

So  with  his  dread  Caduceus  Hermes  led 
From  the  dark  regions  of  the  imprisoned  dead, 
Or  drove  in  silent  shoals  the  lingering  train 
To  night's  dull  shore,  and  Pluto's  dreary  reign. 

Darwin. 

It  struck  even  the  besiegers'  ear 
With  something  ominous  an'i  drear, 
An  undefined  and  sudden  thrill, 
Which  makes  the  heart  a  moment  still. 

Byron. 
O luxury ! 

Bane  of  elated  life,  of  affluent  state-, 
What  dreary  change,  what  ruin,  is  not  thine  1     Id. 

DREDGE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )      Sax.   draegan,    to 

DREDG'ER,  n.  s.  J  drag,  of  which  word 

(or  of  dregs?)  this  word  is  a  corruption.  To  ga- 
ther into  a  particular  kind  of  net :  the  net  used  : 
a  dredger  is  one  who  uses  such  a  net ;  and,  per- 
haps from  its  net-like  top,  a  box  for  scattering 
flour  on  meat,  or  amongst  pastry ;  called  also  a 
dredging-box. 

For  oysters  they  have  a  peculiar  dredge  ;  a  thick, 
strong  net,  fastened  to  three  spills  of  iron,  and  drawn 
at  the  boat's  stern,  gathering  whatsoever  it  meeteth 
lying  in  the  bottom.  Carew. 

The  oysters  dredged  in  the  Lyne  find  a  welcome 
acceptance.  Id. 

DREDGING,  in  civil  engineering,  is  the  art 
of  removing  mud,  silt,  or  other  depositions  from 
the  bed  of  rivers,  canals,  harbours,  or  docks ; 
and  is  accomplished  by  various  tools  and  de- 
scriptions of  machinery. 

The  common  dredging-boat  or  barge  is  worked 
by  two  or  more  men,  by  whom  the  gravel,  or 
ballast,  is  taken  up  in  a  leather  bag,  the  mouth 
of  which  is  extended  by  an  iron  hoop,  attached 
to  a  pole,  of  sufficient  length  to  reach  the  bot- 
tom :  in  the  small  way,  two  men  are  employed 
to  work  each  pole.  The  barge  being  moored,  one 
of  the  men  takes  his  station  at  the  stern,  with  the 
pole  and  bag  in  his  hand,  the  other  stands  in  the 
head,  having  hold  of  a  rope,  tied  fast  to  the  hoop 
of  the  leather  bag.  The  man  at  the  stern  now 
puts  the  pole  and  bag  down,  over  the  barge's 
side,  to  the  bottom,  in  an  inclined  position.  The 
hoop  being  farthest  from  the  man  in  the  head  of 
the  barge,  and  having  a  rope,  one  end  of  which 
is  fast  to  the  gunwale  of  the  barge,  he  passes  it 
twice  or  thrice  round  the  pole,  and  then  holds 
it  tight :  the  man  in  the  head  now  pulls  the  rope, 
fastened  to  the  hoop,  and  draws  the  hoop  and  bag 
along  the  ground,  the  other  allowing  the  pole 
to  slip  through  the  rope  as  it  approaches  the 
vertical  position,  at  the  same  time  causing  such  a 
friction,  that  the  hoop  digs  into  the  ground,  the 
leather  bag  receiving  whatever  passes  through  the 


DREDGING. 


487 


hocp  :  both  men  now  assist  in  getting  a  bag  into 
the  barge,  and  delivering  its  contents.  When  the 
bag  is  large,  several  men  are  employed  ;  and,  to 
increase  the  effect,  a  windlass,  with  wheel-work, 
is  sometimes  used.  A  chain  or  rope  is  brought 
to  the  winch  from  the  spoon,  through  a  block 
suspended  from  a  small  crane  for  bearing  the 
spoon  and  its  contents  to  the  side  of  the  boat, 
and  bringing  it  over  the  gunwale  to  be  emptied 
into  it.  The  purchase  rope  is  led  upon  deck  by 
a  snatch  block  in  the  proper  direction  for  the 
barrel  of  the  winch.  From  two  to  four  men, 
can  with  this  simple  apparatus,  lift  from  twenty 
to  sixty  tons  in  a  tide,  from  a  depth  of  from  two 
and  a  half  to  three  fathoms,  when  the  ground  is  fa- 
vorable. In  this  manner  the  convicts  at  Woolwich 
upon  the  Thames,  have  been  long  employed  to 
perform  the  ballast-heaving,  or  dredging. 

The  bucket  dredging-machine,  whether  worked 
by  men,  horses,  or  the  steam-engine,  is  a  great 
improvement  on  the  above.  The  frame-work 
consists  of  two  beams  of  timber,  supported  on  a 
rod  of  iron  with  shores  of  wood ;  on  these  the 
full  buckets  move  upon  iron  rollers  fixed  to 
the  timber,  while  the  empty  buckets,  attached  to 
and  guided  by  an  endless  chain,  form  a  curve  in 
descending  to  the  bottom  ;  as  they  respectively 
arrive  they  are  intended  to  excavate  or  scoop  up 
the  silt  or  gravel  from  the  ground.  The  opera- 
tion of  lowering  and  raising  the  frame  once 
performed  by  crane-work,  distinct  from  the 
machinery  of  the  steam-engine,  is  now  also  accom- 
plished by  a  power  taken  from  it. 

Plate  DREDGINI  MACHINES,  AA,  fig.  1,  is 
a  frame  of  timber  bolted  to  the  starboard  gun- 
wale, to  support  a  large  horizontal  beam  BB, 
fig.  2 ;  another  similar  frame  is  fixed  up  in  the 
middle  of  the  ship  at  D,  fig.  2,  and  the  end  of 
the  beam  is  sustained  by  an  upright  post  bolted 
to  the  opposite  gunwale ;  the  starboard  end  of 
the  beam  projects  over  the  vessel's  side,  and  has 
an  iron  bracket  S  fastened  to  it,  to  support  one 
of  the  bearings  for  the  long  frame  E  E,  composed 
of  four  timbers  bolted  together  :  the  other  end 
of  the  frame  is  suspended  by  pulleys  a,  a  ;  from 
a  beam  F  fixed  across  the  stern,  the  upper  ends 
of  the  outside  beams  of  the  frame  EE  have 
each  a  stout  iron  bolted  to  them,  which  are  per- 
forated with  two  large  holes  to  receive  two  short 
cast  iron  tubes,  one  fastened  to  the  iron  bracket 
S  at  the  end  of  the  beam  B,  and  the  other  to  a 
cross  beam  of  the  frame  A;  these  tubes  act  as 
the  pivots  of  the  frame  E,  upon  which  it  can  be 
raised  or  lowered'by  the  pulleys  a,  a:  they  also 
contain  bearings  for  an  iron  axis,  on  which  a 
wheel  or  trundle  O  is  fixed,  containing  four 
rounds.  Another  similar  trundle  P  is  placed  at 
the  bottom  of  the  frame  E  E,  and  two  endless 
chains  k,k,  pass  round  both,  as  is  seen  in  the 
plan.  Between  every  other  link  of  the  two 
chains,  a  bucket  of  plate  iron  b  b  b  is  fastened, 
and,  as  the  chain  runs  round,  the  buckets  bring 
up  the  soil ;  a  number  of  c'ast  iron  rollers  d,  d, 
are  placed  between  the  beams  of  the  frame  to 
support  the  chain  and  buckets  as  they  roll  up. 
Four  rollers  e,e,  aie  also  placed  on  each  of  the 
outside  beams,  to  keep  the  chains  in  their  places 
on  the  frame,  that  they  may  not  get  off  to  one 
side.  The  motion  is  conveyed  to  the  chains  by 


means  of  a  cast  iron  wheel  at  G  in  the  plan, 
wedged  on  the  end  of  the  axis  of  the  upper 
trundle  O.  The  wheel  is  cast  hollow,  like  a  very 
short  cylinder,  and  has  several  screws  tapped 
through  its  rim,  pointing  to  the  centre,  and  pres- 
sing upon  the  circumference  of  another  wheel 
enclosed  within  the  hollow  of  the  first,  that  it 
may  slip  round  in  the  other,  where  any  power 
greater  than  the  friction  of  the  screw  is  applied  ; 
the  internal  wheel  is  wedged  on  the  same  shaft 
with  a  large  cog-wheel  /,  turned  by  the  small 
cog-wheel  g,  on  the  axis  of  the  steam-engine. 
The  steam-engine  is  one  of  that  kind  called 
high  pressure,  working  by  the  expansive  force 
of  the  steam  only,  without  condensation ;  h  is 
the  boiler  containing  the  fire-place  and  cy- 
linder within  it;  I  is  one  of  the  connecting  rods, 
and  I  the  fly  wheel  on  the  other  end  of  the  same 
shaft  as  the  wheel  g.  The  pulleys  a,  which  sus- 
pend the  chain  frame,  are  reeved  with  an  iron 
chain,  the  tackle  fall  of  which  passes  down 
through  the  ship's  deck,  and  is  coiled  on  a  roller 
m  in  the  plan,  and  represented  by  a  circle  in  the 
elevation  :  on  the  end  of  the  roller  is  a  cog-wheel 
p,  turned  by  the  engine  wheel  g  :  the  bearing  of 
this  wheel  is  fixed  upon  a  lever,  one  end  of  which 
comes  near  that  part  of  the  steam-engine,  where 
the  cock,  which  regulates  the  velocity  of  the 
engine,  is  placed  ;  so  that  one  man  can  command 
both  lever  and  cock,  and,  by  depressing  that  end 
of  the  lever,  cause  the  wheel  p  to  geer  with  g, 
and  consequently  be  turned  thereby,  and  wind 
up  the  chain  of  the  pulleys  ;  g  is  a  strong  curved 
iron  bar  bolted  to  the  vessel's  side  and  gunwale, 
passing  through  an  eye  bolted  to  the  frame  E,  to 
keep  the  frame  to  the  vessel's  side,  that  the  tide 
or  other  accident  may  not  carry  it  away. 

A  hopper  or  trough  is  suspended  beneath  the 
wheel  o,  by  ropes  from  the  beam  B,  into  which 
the  buckets  b,  6,  b,  empty  the  ballast  they  bring 
from  the  bottom ;  the  hopper  conveys  it  into  a 
barge  brought  beneath  it;  this  hopper  is  not 
shown  in  the  plate,  as  it  would  tend  to  confuse 
parts  already  not  very  distinct.  The  motion  of  the 
whole  machine  is  regulated  by  one  man.  The  vessel 
being  moored  fast,  the  engine  is  started,  and  turns 
the  chain  of  buckets :  the  engine  tender  now  puts 
his  foot  upon  a  lever,  disengages  the  wheel  p 
from  g,  and  by  another  takes  off  a  gripe  which 
embraced  the  roller  m.  This  allows  the  end  E 
of  the  frame  to  descend,  until  the  buckets  on  the 
lower  half  of  the  chain  drag  on  the  ground,  as 
shown  in  fig.  1,  when  he  stops  the  further  descent 
by  the  gripe,  the  buckets  are  filled  in  succession 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  frame,  and  brought  up 
to  the  top,  where  they  deliver  their  contents  into 
the  hopper  before-mentioned  :  as  they  take  away 
the  ballast  from  the  bottom,  the  engine  tender 
lets  the  frame  E  down  lower  by  means  of  the 
gripe  lever,  and  keeps  it  at  such  a  height  that  the 
buckets  come  up  nearly  full ;  if  at  any  time  the 
buckets  get  such  deep  hold  as  to  endanger  the 
breaking  of  the  chain  or  stopping  the  engine, 
the  coupling-box  at  G  before-described,  suffers 
the  steam-engine  to  turn  without  moving  the 
chain  of  buckets,  and  the  engine  tender,  pressing 
his  foot  upon  the  lever  which  brings  the  wheel  p 
to  geer  with  g,  causes  the  roller  n  to  be  turned 
by  the  engine,  and  raise  up  the  frame  E,  until 


DRE 


488 


DRE 


the  buckets  take  into  the  ground  the  proper 
depth,  that  the  friction  of  the  coupling-box  at  G 
will  turn  the  chain  without  slipping  in  any  con- 
siderable degree.  The  steam-engine  here  de- 
scribed is  of  six-horse  power,  and  will  load  a 
small  barge  with  ballast  in  an  hour  and  a  half. 
Generally  the  excavated  matters  are  required  as 
ballast  for  shipping.  Those  of  the  Thames  are 
sold  to  the  colliers  of  Shield  and  Newcastle,  at 
the  rate  of  about  a  shilling  per  ton,  and  the  bal- 
last hills  of  those  places  are  said  to  consist  of  these 
matters  principally.  They  are  also  used  for  em- 
banking and  filling  up  behind  piers,  and  those  taken 
from  the  London  docks  are  carried  to  the  Osier 
Forelands  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Lea,  where 
they  have  already  formed  a  valuable  frontage  for 
building.  When  dry  they  have  also  been  used 
as  brick-earth.  When  these  matters  are  required 
to  be  transported  by  water  to  a  distance,  the  re- 
ceiving boat  is  made  with  two  holds  sloping  to- 
wards the  keel  or  bottom,  for  the  purpose  of 
lessening  the  width  of  the  discharging  apertures, 
which  are  shut  with  hatches,  or  hinged  doors. 
These  opening  outwards,  the  pressure  of  the 
water  prevents  them  from  being  opened  until  the 
time  of  arrival  at  the  proper  place ;  when  chains 
attached  to  ring-bolts  force  them  apart,  and  the 
whole  contents  of  the  boat  escape. 

The  Scouring  or  Dredging  Basin  is  a  water- 
tight compartment  of  a  harbour,  furnished  with 
sluices,  and  designed  to  contain  a  quantity  of 
tidal  or  river  water,  to  be  run  off  at  pleasure. 
Where  the  command  of  head-water  is  sufficient, 
this  is  found  the  most  effectual  of  all  modes  of 
disposing  of  loosened  stuff.  Most  modern  en- 
gineers have  therefore  included  a  scouring  basin 
in  their  designs  for  tide  harbours.  The  late  Mr. 
Rennie  reported  that  400,000.tons  of  mud  were 
annually  discharged  by  the  sewers  of  London 
into  the  river  Thames.  See  HARBOUR. 

DREGS,  n.  s.   }     Goth,  dregg;  Teut.  trus- 

DREG'GISH,  adj.  >cen;   Lat.  faces;  Gr.   rpo£, 

DREG'GY,  adj.    J  rpoyoc,    refuse.      (Used   by 

Shakspeare  in  the  singular,  see  below.)      The 

sediments  or  lees  of  liquors  ;  offal ;  refuse  of  any 

kind :  dreggy  is,  containing  dregs. 

TROI.  What  makes  this  pretty  abruption? 

What  too  curious  dreg  espies  my  sweet  lady  in  the 
fountain  of  our  love  ? 

CRES.  More  dregs  than  water,  if  my  fears  have 
eyes.  Shakspeare.  Troiltu  and  Crettida. 

The  king  by  this  journey  purged  a  little  the  dregs 
and  leaven  of  the  northern  people,  that  were  before 
in  no  good  affections  towards  him.  Bacon, 

Fain  would  we  make  him  author  of  the  wine, 
If  for  the  dregs  we  would  some  other  blame. 

Danes. 

Ripe  grapes  being  moderately  pressed,  their  juice 
may,  without  much  dreggy  matter,  be  squeezed  out. 

Boyle. 

To  give  a  strong  taste  to  this  dreggish  liquor,  they 
fling  in  an  incredible  deal  of  broom  or  hops,  whereby 
•mall  beer  is  rendered  equal  in  mischief  to  strong. 

Harvey  on  Consumptions. 

Heaven Vfavourite  thou,  for  better  fates  designed 
Than  we,  the  dregt  and  rubbish  of  mankind. 

Dry  den. 

What  diffidence  we  must  be  under  whether  God 
will  regard  our  sacrifice,  when  we  have  nothing  to 
offer  him  but  (Ue  dregt  and  refuse  of  life,  the  days  of 


loathing  and  satiety,  and  the  years  in  which  we  have 
no  pleasure.  Rogers. 

Such  run  on  poets,  in  a  raging  vein, 
Even  to  the  dregs  and  squeezings  of  the  brain. 

Pope. 

This  the  chalice  of  the  fornications  of  rapine,  usury, 
and  oppression,  which  was  held  out  by  the  gorgeous 
eastern  harlot ;  which  so  many  of  the  people,  so  many 
of  the  nobles  of  the  land,  had  drained  to  the  very 
dregs.  Burke. 

The  body  of  your  work  is  a  composition  of  dregt 
and  sediments,  like  a  bad  tavern's  worst  wine. 

Sheridan. 

His  had  been  quaffed  too  quickly,  and  he  found 
The  dregs  were  wormwood  ;  but  he  filled  again, 
And  from  a  purer  fount,  on  holier  ground, 
A.nd  deemed  its  spring  perpetual ;  but  in  vain  ! 
Still  round  him  clung  invisibly  a  chain 
Which  galled  for  ever.  Byron. 

DREIN,  v.n.  See  DRAIN.  To  empty.  The 
same  with  drain ;  spelt  differently  perhaps  by 
chance. 

She  is  the  sluice  of  her  lady's  secrets  :  tis  but  set- 
ting her  mill  a-going,  and  I  can  drein  her  of  them 
all.  Congreve. 

Tis  dreined  and  emptied  of  its  poison  now  ; 

A  cordial  draught.  Southern. 

DREL1NCOURT  (Charles),  a  minister  of 
the  reformed  church  at  Paris,  was  born  at  Sedan 
in  1595.  He  is  best  known  in  England  by  his 
Consolations  against  the  Fears  of  Death,  which 
was  translated,  and  has  been  often  printed.  His 
third  son,  professor  of  physic  at  Leyden,  was 
physician  to  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange 
before  their  accession  to  the  crown  of  England. 
He  died  in  1660. 

DRENCH,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  )       Saxon    drencan  ; 

DRENCH'ER.  $  Goth,    dranca,      to 

immerse,  moisten.  To  soak  ;  steep ;  saturate  with 
moisture ;  physic  abundantly  or  violently  :  the 
subtantives  corresponding.  A  drench  has  been 
defined,  '  physic  for  a  brute.' 

And  he  seide,  come  thou  and  Peter  ghede  doun 
fro  the  boot  and  wakide  on  the  watris  to  come  to 
Jhesus,  But  he  sigh  the  wynd  strong,  and  was  aferd, 
and  whanne  he  biganne  to  drenche,  he  criede  and  seide, 
lord  make  me  saaf.  Wiclif.  Matt.  xiv. 

Our  garments  being  as  they  were  drenched  in  the 
sea,  hold  notwithstanding  their  freshness  and  glosses. 

Shakspeare. 
In  swinish  sleep 
Their  drenched  natures  lie,  as  in  a  death. 

Id.  Macbeth. 

Harry,  says  she,  how  many  hast  thou  killed  to-day  ? 
Give  my  roan  horse  a  drench,  says  he  ;  and  answers, 
fourteen,  an  hour  after.  Id.  Henry  IV. 

Their  counsels  are  more  like  a  drench  that  must  be 
poured  down,  than  a  draught  which  must  be  leisurely 
drank  if  I  liked  it.  King  Charles 

Let  such  bethink  them,  if  the  sleepy  drench 
Of  that  forgetful  lake  benumb  not  still, 
That  in  our  proper  motion  we  ascend.         Milton. 
To-day  deep  thoughts  learn  with  me  to  dreneh 
In  mirth,  that  after  no  repenting  draws.  Id. 

Now  dam  the  ditches,  and  the  floods  restrain ; 
Their  moisture  has  already  drenched  the  plain. 

Dryden. 

A  drench  of  wine  has  with  success  been  used, 
And  through  a  horn  the  generous  juice  infused. 

Id. 


DRE 


489 


DRE 


Too  oft,  alas!  has  mutual  hatred  drenched 
Our  swords  in  native  blood.  Philips. 

If  any  of  your  cattle  are  infected,  speedily  let  both 
sick  and  well  blood,  and  drench  them. 

Mortimer's  Husbandry. 
If  Gideon's    fleece,    which    drenched  with    dew  he 

found, 

While  moisture  none  refreshed  the  herbs  around, 
Might  fitly  represent  the  Church,  endowed 
With  heavenly  gifts,  to  Heathens  not  allowed. 

Cowper. 

The  one  cast  up  upon  that  great  book 
Ycleped  The  Family  Receipt  Book  ; 
By  which  she  rules  in  all  her  courses, 
From  stewing  figs  to  drenching  horses. 

Sheridan. 

Ah  me  !  neglected  on  the  lonesome  plain, 
As  yet  poor  Edwin  never  knew  your  lore, 
Save  when  against  the  winter's  drenching  rain, 
And  driving  snow,  the  cottage  shut  the  door. 

Beattie. 

Then  she  wrung 
His  dewy  curl?  'ong  drenched  by  every  storm. 

Byron. 

DRENT,  part.  Probably  corrupted  from 
drenched,  to  make  a  proverbial  rhyme  to  brent 
or  burnt. 

What  flames,  quoth  he,  when  I  the  present  sec 
In  danger  rather  to  be  drent  than  brent? 

Faerie  Queene. 

DRESDEN,  a  handsome  city  of  Germany, 
the  capital  of  Saxony,  is  situated  on  both  sides 
of  the  Elbe,  at  the  influx  of  the  Weisseritz. 
There  is  also  a  third  division,  lying  on  the  Weis- 
seritz, called  Frederickstadt.  It  is  approached 
in  almost  every  direction  by  delightful  avenues, 
leading  through  a  rich  and  fertile  country,  and 
bounded  by  gentle  acclivities.  On  entering  the 
town,  the  noble  bridge  across  tho  Elbe  first 
strikes  the  eye  of  the  spectator.  It  is  built  en- 
tirely of  freestone,  and  is  about  550  paces  in 
length,  consisting  of  nineteen  arches.  A  delight- 
ful prospect -spreads  on  every  side.  The  streets 
of  Dresden  are  clean,  broad,  and  well  paved 
and  lighted.  Its  public  buildings  are  eleven 
Lutheran  churches,  two  Catholic,  and  one  Cal- 
vinist ;  the  more  recent  of  the  Catholic  churches, 
built  in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  is 
one  of  the  finest  ecclesiastical  edifices  in  Ger- 
many. It  has  a  flat  roof  cased  with  copper,  and 
a  tower  300  feet  in  height.  But  the  late  elec- 
toral, now  the  royal  palace,  is  both  an  extensive 
repository  of  the  fine  arts,  which  the  traveller 
should  not  omit  to  explore,  and  a  magnificent, 
though  irregular  structure.  It  has  a  tower  355 
feet  in  height,  and  a  number  of  remarkable  apart- 
ments, particularly  the  well  known  green  vault, 
divided  xjnto  eight  rooms,  paved  with  marble, 
and  containing  numerous  statues,  ivory  work, 
silver  plate,  vases,  and  precious  stones.  Before 
the  war  of  1756  this  collection  was  almost  un- 
rivalled. Augustus  II.  and  his  preceding  elec- 
tors had  made  the  fine  arts  an  object  of  their 
constant  patronage ;  and  to  him  this  city  is  in- 
debted for  most  of  its  modern  improvements. 
Near  the  palace  is  the  chancery,  and  a  large 
ouilding  containing  a  valuable  collection  ot 
paintings.  The  house  of  assembly  for  the  diet 
of  Saxony  is  an  elegant  building,  as  well  as 


the  palaces  called  after  the  princes  Anthony  and 
Maximilian.  In  the  suburbs  are  the  Z  winger  gar- 
dens, a  promenade  con taining  a  valuable  cabinet  of 
natural  history.  The  arsenal  has  a  curious  collection 
of  early  fire-arms.  The  castle,  formerly  belonging 
to  the  counts  of  Bruhl,  is  the  great  depot  of"the 
porcelain  manufactures.  Another  remarkable 
edifice  is  the  Dutch  and  Japanese  palace,  a 
square  building,  rising  amidst  groves  and 
thickets,  and  containing  the  royal  library,  said  to 
consist  of  150,000  volumes,  some  valuable  sta- 
tues, and  a  beautiful  collection  of  porcelain. 

Here  is  a  military  school,  and  an  academy  for 
cadets  of  noble  family.  The  charitable  insti- 
tutions, particularly  the  house  of  industry,  are 
said  to  be  well  regulated.  It  finds  employment 
for  more  than  3000  individuals.  The  manufac- 
tures are  those  of  lace,  jewellery,  porcelain,  ear- 
thenware, mirrors,  tapestry,  and  plaited  straw. 
There  are  several  public  gardens  outside  of  the 
city,  of  which  the  largest,  the  royal  garden,  is 
occasionally  enlivened  with  concerts.  There  is 
also  in  this  neighbourhood  a  romantic  spot, 
called  the  Planische  Grund,  a  valley  formed  by 
steep  rocks  of  granite,  and  watered  by  the  Weis- 
seritz. Vineyards  extend  along  a  hill  in  the 
direction  of  the  castle  of  Pilnitz,  the  summer 
residence  of  the  royal  family,  and  remarkable 
for  the  coalition  of  1792.  In  1755  the  popula- 
tion of  Dresden  was  63,000;  in  1788,  53,000  ; 
in  1801,  48,000;  in  1811,  45,000.  This  de- 
crease is  ascribed  to  the  alarms  and  actual  cala- 
mities to  which  Dresden  has  been  exposed  in 
the  late  wars  of  the  continent;  and,  indeed, 
ever  since  Prussia  ventured  to  cope  with  Austria. 
It  was  taken  by  the  Prussians  in  1 745,  and  again  in 
1756 ;  when  it  became  the  scene  of  war  and  of  ex- 
treme distress.  August  26th  and  27th,  1813,  the 
combined  Austrian  and  Russian  army  advanced 
in  great  force  from  the  Bohemian  frontier,  and 
attacked  this  city,  but  were  obliged  to  retire. 
Dresden  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  French 
until  the  scene  of  war  was  transferred  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Leipsic;  and  the  decisive 
battles  in  that  situation  obliged  Buonaparte  to 
evacuate  Germany.  Marshal  St.  Cyr  was 
blockaded  in  it,  and  ooliged  to  capitulate  on  the 
6th  of  November,  1813. 

Dresden  was  stripped  of  its  walls  in  1810  to 
repair  the  fortifications  of  Torgau.  Since  the 
peace  it  has  been  rapidly  improving,  and  the 
population  is  now  taken  at  60,000.  It  is 
situated  100  miles  south-west  of  Berlin. 

DRESS,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.~\       Fr.    dresser ; 

DRESS'ER,  n.  s.  I  Ital.     drizzare  ; 

DRESS'ING,  V  Teuton,  diriser  ; 

DRESS'ING-ROOM,  i  from  Lat.  dirigo; 

DREST,  part.  J  Gr.   Spaam,    to 

make  ready.  To  clothe  ;  robe;  adorn.  Hence 
to  cover  a  wound  with  medicaments';  to  rectify; 
adjust  and  prepare,  generally :  used  also  in  a 
particular  sense  for  the  trimming,  currying,  and 
rubbing  horses,  as  well  as  breaking  them  in  ; 
and  for  preparing  food  for  the  table.  As  a  neuter 
verb,  it  means  to  pay  particular  attention  to  dress  ; 
and  among  soldiers,  to  keep  in  line.  As  a  sub- 
stantive, it  is  synonymous  with  clothes,  attire ; 
and  sometimes  means  skill ;  exactness  in  putting 
on  dress.  Dressing  is  synonymous  with  dress  : 


DRE 


490 


DRE 


a  dresser  is  one  employed  in  dressing ;  and  a 
useful  kitchen-board  on  which  food  is  dressed. 

To  geve  light  to  thorn  that  sitten  in  derknessis,  and 
in  s"hadowe  of  deeth,  to  dresse  our  feet  into  the  weye 
of  pees.  Widif. 

When  he  dresseth  the  lamps,  he  shall  hum  incense. 

Exodus  xxx. 

Said  he  unto  the  dresser  of  his  vineyard,  Behold, 
these,  three  years  I  come  seeking  fruit  on  this  Sg-tree, 
and  find  none.  Luke. 

Enforsed  to  slepe,  and  for  to  take  some  reste 
And  to  lye  downe  as  soone  as  I  my  dreste 
At  Harwyche  porte  slurobrynge  as  I  laye 
In  myne  hostes  house  called  powers  keye.     Skelton. 

Tts  burnt,  and  so  is  all  the  meat. 
What  dogs  are  these  !    Where  is  the  rascal  cook  ? 
How  durst  you,  villains  '.  bring  it  from  the  dresser, 
And  serve  it  thus  to  me  that  love  it  not  t 

Shahspeare. 

Adam !  well  may  we  labour  still  to  dress 
This  garden  ;  still  to  tend  plant,  herb,  and  flower. 

Milton. 

Where  was  a  fine  room  in  the  middle  of  the  house, 
handsomely  dressed  up,  for  the  commissioners  to  sit  in. 

Clarendon. 

Our  infirmities  are  so  many,  that  we  are  forced  to 
dress  and  tend  horses  and  asses,  that  they  may  help 
our  needs.  Taylor. 

The  first  request 

Re  made  was,  like  his  brothers  to  he  dressed  ; 
And,  as  bis  birth  required,  above  the  rest.    Dryden. 

A  steed 
Well  mouthed,  well   managed,   which  himself   did 

dress  ; 
His  aid  in  war,  his  ornament  in  peace.  Id. 

Few  admired  the  native  red  and  white, 
Till  poets  dressed  them  up  to  charm  the  sight.       Id. 

Thus  the  voluptuous  youth,  bred  up  to  dress 
For  his  fat  grandsire  some  delicious  mess, 
In  feeding  high  his  tutor  will  surpass, 
An  heir  apparent  of  the  gourmand  race.  Id. 

She  hurries  all  her  hand-maids  to  the  task  ; 
Her  head  alone  will  twenty  dressers  ask. 

/</.    Juvenal. 

A  maple  dresser  in  her  hall  she  had, 
On  which  full  many  a  slender  meal  she  made.      Id. 
The  mind  loses  its  natural  relish  of  real  truth,  and 
is  reconciled    insensibly    to  any  thing   that  can    be 
dressed  up  into  any  faint  appearance  of  it.          Locke. 

When  you  take  down  dishes,  tip  a  dozen  upon  the 
dresser.  Swift's  Directions  to  the  Cook. 

Latin  books  might  be  found  every  day  in  his 
dressing-room,  if  it  were  carefully  searched.  Suiift. 

Lollia  Paulina  wore,  in  jewels,  when  dressed  out, 
the  value  of  three  hundred  twenty-two  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  sixteen  pounds  thirteen  shillings  and 
four-pence.  Arbuthnot. 

In  time  of  my  sickness  another  chirurgeon  dressed 
her.  Wiseman. 

The  second  day  after  we  took  off  the  dressings,  and 
found  an  eschar  made  by  the  catheretic. 

Id.  on  Tumours. 

Full  dress  creates  dignity,  augments  consciousness, 
and  keeps  at  distance  an  encroacher.  Clarissa. 

A  robe  obscene  was  o'er  his  shoulders  thrown, 
A  dress  by  fates  and  furies  worn  alone. 

Pope's  Stat. 

The  men  of  pleasure,  dress,  and  gallantry.    Pope. 
When  you  dress  your  young  hops,  cut  away  roots  or 
sprigs.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

A  lady  of  genius  will  give  a  genteel  a;r  to  her 
whole  dre$t  by  a  well-fancied  suit  of  knots,  as  a  judi- 


cious writer  "gives  a  spirit  to  a  whole  sentence    by  a 
single  expression.  Gay. 

Dress  drains  our  cellar  dry, 
And  keeps  our  larder  lean  ;  puts  out  our  fires  ; 
And  introduces  hunger,  frost,  and  woe, 
Where  peace  and  hospitality  might  reign.      Cowper. 

And  dear  to  love,  to  memory  dear, 
It  brightens  through  the  starting  tear  j 
Like  the  glad  bow,  by  fancy  drest, 
That  beams  on  evening's  watery  vest.   Bawdier. 
oldiers  dress  by  one  another  in  ranks,  the  body 
collectively  dresses  by  some  given  object. 

James's  Military  Dictionary. 

DRESSING,  in  surgery.  See  SURGERY. 
DRESSING  OF  MEAT,  by  means  of  culinary 
fire,  'is  intended  to  loosen  the  compages  or  tex- 
ture of  the  flesh,  and  dispose  it  for  dissolution 
and  digestion  in  the  stomach.  The  usual  opera- 
tions are  roasting,  boiling,  and  stewing.  In 
roasting,  it  is  observed,  meat  will  bear  a  much 
greater  and  longer  heat  than  either  in  boiling  or 
stewing ;  and  in  boiling,  greater  and  longer  than 
in  stewing.  Roasting  being  performed  in  the 
open  air,  as  the  parts  begin  externally  to  warm, 
they  extend  and  dilate,  and  so  gradually  let  out 
part  of  the  rarefied  included  air,  by  which  means 
the  internal  succussions,  on  which  the  dissolution 
depends,  are  much  weakened  and  abated.  Boil- 
ing being  performed  in  water,  the  pressure  is 
greater,  and  consequently  the  succussions  to  lift 
up  the  weight  are  proportionably  strong,  by 
•which  means  the  coction  is  hastened ;  and  even 
in  this  way  there  are  great  differences ;  for  the 
greater  the  weight  of  water  the  sooner  is  the  bu- 
siness done.  In  stewing,  though  the  heat  be 
much  less  than  what  is  employed  in  the  other 
methods,  the  operation  is  much  more  quick, 
because  performed  in  a  close  vessel,  and  full ;  by 
which  means  the  succussions  are  oftener  re- 
peated, and  more  strongly  reverberated.  Hence, 
the  force  of  Papin's  digestor.  Boiling,  Dr. 
Cheyne  observes,  draws  more  of  the  rank  strong 
juices  from  the  meat,  and  leaves  it  less  nutritive, 
but  lighter,  and  easier  of  digestion ;  roasting,  on 
the  other  hand,  leaves  it  fuller  of  the  strong  nu- 
tritive juices,  but  harder  to  digest,  and  needing 
more  dilution.  Dr.  Brown  insists,  that  roasted 
meat  is  more  easily  digested,  and  every  way  fitter 
for  a  weak  stomach  than  boiled.  Strong  and  full 
grown  animal  food  should  be  boiled,  and  the 
young  and  tender  roasted. 

DREVET  (Peter),  the  elder  and  younger,  two 
eminent  French  engravers.  The  father  instructed, 
but  was  surpassed  by  his  son,  who  was  a  member 
of  the  Royal  Academy  of  painting  and  sculp- 
ture. His  portraits  are  neat  and  elegant,  but 
labored  to  the  last  degree.  He  particularly  ex- 
cels in  representing  lace,  silk,  fur,  velvet,  and 
other  ornamental  parts  of  dress.  His  historical 
prints,  in  point  of  neatness  and  exquisite  work- 
manship, are  scarcely  to  be  equalled.  His  Pre- 
sentation of  Christ  in  the  Temple,  is  reckoned 
the  best  of  these.  The  following  are  also  much 
valued  :  the  Meeting  of  Abraham's  Servant  with 
Rebecca  at  the  Well ;  and  Abraham,  with  Isaac 
on  the  Altar,  dated  1707;  both  large  upright 
plates  from  A.  Coypel.  Among  his  portraits, 
the  following  are  held  in  the  highest  estimation : 
M.  Bossuet,  bishop  of  Meaux,  a  whole-length 


DRI 


491 


DRI 


figure  standing ;  and  Samuel  Bernard,  a  whole- 
length  figure  in  a  chair. 

DREUX,  a  town  of  France,  in  the  depart- 
ment of  tl  e  Eure  and  Loire,  and  ci-devant  pro- 
vince of  Beauce.  It  is  remarkable  for  its  anti- 
quities. It  was  taken  by  Henry  II.  of  England 
in  1186,  and  by  Henry  V.  in  1421  It  is 
also  remarkable  for  a  battle  fought  in  the 
neighbourhood,  December,  1562,  between  the 
Papists  and  Protestants.  Some  derive  its  name 
from  the  Druids.  It  has  two  churches,  St.  Ste- 
phen's and  Notre  Dame,  or  the  great  church, 
which  is  well  built.  It  has  a  cloth  manufacture, 
and  is  seated  on  the  river  Blaise,  at  the  foot  of  a 
mountain,  forty-five  miles  west  by  south  of  Paris. 
Population  5500. 

DRIB,  v.  a.  Contracted  perhaps  from  drib- 
ble. To  crop  ;  to  cut  oil;  to  defalcate. 

Merchants  gains  come  short  of  half  the  mart  j 
For  he  who  drives  their  bargains  dribs  a  part. 

Dryden. 

DRIB'BLE,  v.  n.  &  v.  a.  )     Or  dripple,  a  di- 

DRIB'LET,  n.  s.  J  minutive  of  DRIP, 

which  see.  To  fall  in  drops ;  to  throw  down  in 
drops.  A  driblet  is  a  small  sum  of  money 

Believe  not  that  the  dribbling  dart  of  love 
Can  pierce  a  complete  bosom.  Shakspeare. 

Twelve  long  years  of  exile  borne, 
Twice  twelve  we  numbered  since  his  blest  return  j 
So  strictly  wert  thou  just  to  pay, 
Even  to  the  dribblet  of  a  day.  Dryden. 

Let  the  cook  follow  with  a  ladle  full  of  soup,  and 
dribble  it  all  the  way  up  stairs. 

Swiff's  Rules  to  Servants. 

Semilunar  processes  on  the  surface  owe  their  form 
to  the  dribbling  of  water  that  passed  over  it. 

Woodward  on  Fossils. 

A  dribbling  difficulty,  and  a  momentary  suppression 
of  urine,  may  be  caused  by  the  stone's  shutting  up 
the  orifice  of  the  bladder.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments, 

That  wee  bit  heap  o'  leaves  an'  stibble, 
Has  cost  thee  mony  a  weary  nibble  ! 

Now  thou's  turned  out,  for  a'  thy  trouble. 

But  house  or  hald, 
To  thole  the  winter's  sleety  dribble, 

An'  cranreuch  cauld  !      Burns. 

DRIFT,  n.s.,v.a.&c,v.n.  From  drive.  Impulse; 
prevailing  influence  or  tendency  ;  violent  course : 
hence  a  snow-drift  or  violent  shower,  and  a  heap 
or  stratum  of  any  matter  thrown  together,  or  at 
random.  The  verb  is  derived  from  the  substan- 
tive, and  means,  to  draw;  impel  along;  or  throw 
into  heaps. 

The  mighty  trunk,  half  rent  with  rugged  rift, 
Doth  roll  adown  the  rocks,  and  fall  with  fearful  drift. 

Faerie  Qveene. 
Our  thunder  from  the  south 
Shall  rain  their  drift  of  bullets  on  this  town. 

Shakspeare. 

Some  log,  perhaps,  upon  the  waters  swam, 
An  useless  drift,  which  rudely  cut  within, 

And  hollowed,  first  a  floating  trough  beeame, 
And  cross  some  riv'let  passage  did  begin.     Dryden. 

A  man  being  under  the  drift  of  any  passion,  will 
still  follow  the  impulse  of  it  till  something  interpose, 
and,  by  a  stronger  impulse,  turn  him  another  way. 


Phe   main  drift  of  his  book  being  to  prove 


that 


The  drift  of  the  pamphlet  is  to  stir  up  our  compas- 
sion towards  the  rebels.  Addison. 

This,  by  the  stile^,  the  manner,  and  the  drift, 
'Twas  thought  could  be  the  work  of  none  but  Swift. 

Swift. 

The  ready  racers  stand  ; 
Swift  as  on  wings  of   wind  upborne  they  fly, 
And  drifts  of  rising  dust  involve  the  sky. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

Snow,  no  larger  than  so  many  grains  of  sand, 
drifted  with  the  wind  in  clouds  from  every  plain. 

Ellis's  Voyage. 
He  wanders  on 

From  hill  to  dale,  still  more  and  more  astray, 
Impatient  flouncing  through  the  drifted  heaps. 

Thomson. 

'  Prince,  to  these  walls  give  access  free 
At  all  times  for  my  friends  and  me.' 
Phrygius  full  well  perceived  her  drift 
Yet  nobly  ratified  his  gift.  Sheridan. 

DRIFT,  in  navigation,  the  angle  which  the 
line  of  a  ship's  motion  makes  with  the  nearest 
meridian,  when  she  drives  with  her  side  to  the 
wind  and  waves,  and  is  not  governed  by  the 
power  of  the  helm ;  it  also  implies  the  distance 
which  the  ship  drives  on  that  line.  A  ship's 
way  is  only  called  drift  in  a  storm;  and  then 
when  it  blows  so  vehemently  as  to  prevent  her 
from  carrying  any  sail,  or  at  least  restrains  her  to 
such  a  portion  of  sail  as  may  be  necessary  to 
keep  her  sufficiently  inclined  to  one  side,  that 
she  may  not  be  dismasted  by  her  violent  labor- 
ing, produced  by  the  turbulence  of  the  sea. 

DRIFT-SAIL,  a  sail  used  under  water,  veered 
out  right  a-head  by  sheets,  as  other  sails  are.  It 
serves  to  keep  the  ship's  head  right  upon  the  sea 
in  a  storm,  and  to  hinder  her  driving  too  fast  in 
a  current. 

DRILL,  v.  a.,  v.  n.,  &  n.  s.  Germ,  and  Dutch 
drillen  ;  Sax.  dirhan,  of  the  verb  thregian,  to  turn; 
from  durgh  or  turgh,  through.  To  pierce  or  bore ; 
hence  to  drain  :  as  a  neuter  verb,  it  means  to 
flow  gently,  trickle;  and  hence,  p.obably,  to 
cause  so  to  flow ;  to  conduct ;  to  train.  Drill  is 
used  substantively  for  a  boring  instrument;  a 
dribbling  brook;  military  exercise;  and  a  kind  of 
monkey. 

Springs  through  the  pleasant  meadows  pour  their 

drills, 

Which  snake-like  glide  between  the  bordering  hills. 

Sandys. 

My  body  through  and  through  he  drilled, 
And  Whacum  by  my  side  lay  killed.       Hudibrai. 

The  foe  appeared  drawn  up  and  drilled, 
Ready  to  charge  them  in  the  field.  Id. 

The  way  of  tempering  steel  to  make  gravers,  drills, 
and  mechanical  instruments,  we  have  taught  artificers. 

Boyie. 

Shall  the  difference  of  hair  be  a  mark  of  a  different 
internal  specifick  constitution  between  a  changeling 
and  a  drill,  when  they  agree  in  shape  and  want  of 
reason?  Locke- 

When  by  such  insinuations  they  have  once  got 
within  him,  and  are  able  to  drill  him  on  from  one 
lewdness  to  another,  by  the  same  arts  they  corrupt 
and  squeeze  him. 

She  has  bubbled  him  out  of  his  vouth  :  she 


J'ne   mam  drift  ol    nis  DOOK  oem{,  u»  Vw*,   "  -  —  -  ,  .      .     ,  • 

hat  is  true  is  impossible  to  be  false,  he  opposes  no-     him  on  to  five-and-fifty,  and  she  will  drop  *™£^ 


.  botiy. 


Tillotoon.       old  age. 


DRI 


492 


DRI 


DrUlt  are  used  for  the  making  such  holes  as  punches 
will  not  serve  for ;  as  a  piece  of  work  that  hath  al- 
ready its  shape,  and  must  have  an  hole  made  in  it. 

Moxon. 

When  a  hole  is  drilled  in  a  piece  of  metal,  they 
hold  the  drill-bow  in  their  right  hand  ;  but,  when  they 
tarn  small  work,  they  hold  the  drill-bow  in  their  left 
hand.  Id. 

Tell,  what  could  drill  and  perforate  the  poles, 
And  to  the'  attractive  rays  adapt  their  holes  ? 

Blackmore. 

Drilled  through  the  sandy  stratum  every  way, 
The  waters  with  the  sandy  stratum  rise.       Thomson, 

Some  drill  and  bore 

The  solid  earth,  and  from  the  strata  there 
Extract  a  register,  by  which  we  learn, 
That  he  who  made  it,  and  revealed  its  date 
To  Moses,  was  mistaken  in  its  age.          Cowper. 

DRILL-SOWING,  a  method  of  sowing  grain  or 
seed  of  any  kind,  so  that  it  may  all  be  at  a  pro- 
per depth  in  the  earth,  which  is  necessary  to  its 
producing  healthful  and  vigorous  plants.  For 
this  purpose  a  variety  of  drill  ploughs  have 
been  invented  and  recommended  ;  but  from  the 
expense  attending  the  purchase,  and  the  extreme 
complication  of  their  structure,  there  is  no  instru- 
ment of  this  kind,  as  yet  discovered,  that  has 
been  brought  into  general  use.  This  method, 
however,  is  greatly  recommended  in  the  Georgical 
Essays.  See  HUSBANDRY. 

DRINK,t>.a.,v.n.,&n.s.^      Gothic    drecka; 
DRIN&'ABLE,  adj.  Sax.drencan;Teut. 

DRINR'ER,  «.  s.  and  Belg.  trincken, 

DRINK'MONEY,  perhaps  from   the 

DRUNK,  adj.  Vsound  of  drinking 

DRUNK'ARD,  n.  t.  from  a  cup. — Min- 

DRUNK'EX,  adj.  sheu.    To  swallow 

DRUNK'ENLY,  adv.  liquid;        quench 

DRUNK'ENNESS,  n.  *.  J  thirst:  hence  to 
feast;  guzzle  habitually;  salute  in  drinking. 
As  an  active  verb,  it  means  to  swallow ;  suck  up; 
absorb ;  to  act  upon  by  drinking ;  and  is  used 
with  the  intensive  particles  off,  up,  and  in :  drink 
is  liquid  of  any  kind.  Drinkable  is  proper  or 
agreeable  to  drink:  drinker  is  applied  both  to  him 
who  moderately  as  well  as  him  who  excessively 
drinks:  drink- money,  is  money  given  to  procure, 
or  instead  of,  drink  :  drunk,  and  drunken,  are  the 
regular  participial  adjectives  of  drink:  drunkard 
is  one  who  habitually  drinks  to  excess;  and 
drunkenly,  drunkenness,  the  corresponding  ad- 
verb and  substantive. 

For  Jon  cam  neither  etynge  ne  drynhynge,  and  thei 
seyen  he  hath  a  devil.  The  son  of  man  cam  etynge 
and  drynkynye  ;  and  thei  seyen  lo  a  man  a  gloutoun 
and  a  drynkere  of  wyn,  and  a  frend  of  pupplicanes  and 
of  synful  men.  Widif.  Mat.  xi. 

And  nyle  ghe  be  drunken  of  wyn  in  which  is  lec- 
cherie,  but  be  ghe  fillid  with  the  hooli  goost. 

Wiclif.     Effesiet  v. 

She  said,  drink,  and  I  will  give  thy  camels  drink 
also  ;  so  I  drank,  and  she  made  the  camels  drink  also. 

Gen.  xxiv.  46. 

Benhadad  was  drinking  himself  drunk  in  the  pavi- 
lions. 1  Kings. 

Withouten  bake  mete  never  was  his  hous 
Of  fish  and  flesh,  and  that  so  plenteous 
It  snewed  in  his  hous  of  mete  and  drinke 
Of  .Hi-  deinices  that  men  coud  thinke. 

Chaucer.     Prol.  to  Cant.  Talei. 


Thou  livest  in  bliss 
That  earthly  passion  never  stains  ; 
Where,  from  the  purest  spring, 
The  sacred  nectar  sweet 
Is  thy  continual  drink. 

Spenser.      The  Mourning  MUM. 
Passion  is  the  drunkenness  of  the  mind,  and  there- 
fore in  its  present  workings  not  controllable  by  reason. 

Spenser. 

Come,  we  have  a  hot  venison  pasty  to  dinner  :  come, 
gentlemen,  I  hope  we  shall  drink  down  all  unkindness. 

S/utkspeare. 

I  take  your  princely  word  for  those  redresses. 
— I  gave  it  you,  and  will  maintain  my  word  j 
And  thereupon  I  drink  unto  your  grace.  /•/ . 

My  ears  have  yet  not  drunk  a  hundred  words 
Of  that  tongue's  uttering,  yet  I  know  the  sound. 

Id. 
Then  let  the  earth  be  drunken  with  our  blood. 

Id. 
We  will  give  you  rare  and  sleepy  drinks. 

Id.    Winter',  Tale. 

We  came  to  fight  you. For  my  part,  I  am  sorry 

it  is  turned  to  a  drinking.    Id.  Antony  and  Cleopatra. 
Done  in  a  state  of  inebriation. 
When  your  carters,  or  your  waiting  vassals. 
Have  done  a  drunken  slaughter,  and  defaced 
The  precious  image  of  our  dear  Redeemer, 
You  straight  are  cm  your  knees  for  pardon,  pardon. 

Shaktpeare. 

My  blood  already,  like  the  pelican, 
Hast  thou  tapt  out,  and  drunkenly  caroused.  Id. 
Some  blood  drawn  on  me  would  beget  opinion 
Of  my  more  fierce  endeavour.     I've  seen  drunkard* 
Do  more  than  this  in  sport.  Id.  King  Lear. 

It  were  good  for  those  that  have  moist  brains,  and 
are  great  drinkers,  to  take  fume  of  lignum,  aloes, 
rosemary,  and  frankincense,  about  the  full  of  the 
moon.  Bacon. 

Drunken  men  imagine  every  thing  turueth  round  : 
they  imagine  that  things  come  upon  them  ;  they  see 
not  well  things  afar  off ;  those  things  that  they  see 
near  hand,  they  see  out  of  their  place,  and  sometimes 
they  see  things  double.  Id. 

When  God  made  choice  to  rear 
His  mighty  champion,  strong  above  compare, 
Whose  drink  was  only  from  the  liquid  brook ! 

Milton. 

O  madness,  to  think  use  of  strongest  wines, 
And  strongest  drinks,  our  chief  support  of  health. 

Id. 

Drunkenness  is  the  way  to  all  bestial  affections  and 
•ins.  lip.  Hall's  Contemplations. 

Cannot  he  that  wisely  declines  walking  upon  the 
ice  for  fear  of  falling,  though  possibly  it  might  carry 
him  sooner  to  his  journey's  end,  as  wisely  forbear 
drinking  more  wine  than  is  necessary,  for  fear  of  being 
drunk,  and  the  ill  consequences  thereof. 

Lord  Clarendon. 

Every  going  off  from  our  natural  and  common  tem- 
per, and  our  usual  severity  of  behaviour,  is  a  degree 
of  drunkenness.  Taylor's  Ride  of  Holy  Living. 

The  body  being  reduced  nearer  unto  the  earth,  and 
emptied,  he  cometh  more  porous,  and  greedily  drink- 
eth  in  water.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

This  was  the  morn  when  issuing  on  the  guard. 
Drawn  up  in  rank  and  file,  they  stood  prepared 
Of  seeming  arms  to  make  a  short  assay  ; 
Then  hasten  to  be  drunk,  the  business  of  the  day. 

Dryden. 

On  the  other  side,  let  a  drunkard  see  that  his  health 
decays,  his  estate  wastes  ;  discredit  and  diseases,  aud 
the  want  of  all  things,  even  of  his  beloved  drink,  at- 
tends him  in  the  course  he  follow*.  Lucke. 


DRINK. 


493 


The .drinker  and  debauched  person  is  the  ol>ject  of 
M-.I i- 1 1  and  contempt.  South. 

One  man  gives  another  a  cup  of  poison,  a  thing  as 
terrible,  as  death  ;  but  at  the.  same  time  he  tells  him 
that  it  is  a  cordial,  and  so  he  drink*  it  off,  and  dies. 

Id. 

He  will  drown  his  health  and  his  strength  in  his 
belly;  and,  after  all  his  drunken  tiophies,  at  length 
drink  down  himself  too.  Id. 

We  generally  conclude  that  man  dnmk,  who  takes 
pains  to  bo  thought  sober.  Sjiectator. 

We  should  for  honour  take 
The  drunkm  quarrels  of  a  rake.  Su<ift. 

Phemius  !  let  acts  of  gods,  and  heroes  old. 
What  ancient  bards  in  hall  and  bower  have  told, 
Attempered  to  the  lyre,  your  voice  employ  ; 
Such  the  pleased  ear  will  drink  with  silent  joy. 

Pope. 
I  ,lrink  delicious  poison  from  thy  eye.          /.'. 

Brush  not  thy  sweeping  skirt  too  near  the  wall ; 
Thy  heedless  sleeve  will  drink  the  coloured  oil. 

Gay. 

Amongst  drink*,  austere  wine*  are  apt  to  occasion 
foul  eruptions.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

Peg's  servants  were  always  asking  for  drink-money. 

A  rbuthnot. 

The  Lacedemonians  trained  up  their  children  to 
bate  drunkenness,  by  bringing  a  drunken  man  into 
their  company.  Watts  on  the  Mind. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  be  drunk  one's  self,  to  relish 
the  wit  of  i/ruriAvniMCf.  Do  we  not  judge  of  the 
tliiinke'i  wit  of  the  dialogue  between  lago  and  Cassio 
(the  most  excellent  in  its  kind),  when  we  are  quite 
•ober  T  Wit  is  wit,  by  whatever  mean*  it  is  produced  ; 
and,  if  good,  will  appear  so  at  all  times.  I  admit 
that  the  spirits  are  raised  by  drinking,  as  by  the  com- 
mon participation  of  any  pleasure :  cock-fighting  or 
bear-baiting  will  raise  the  spirits  of  a  company,  as 
drinkinij  doe*,  though  surely  they  will  not  improve  con- 
versation. I  also  admit,  that  there  are  some  sluggish 
1U--U  who  are  improved  by  dnnkinii,  aa  there  arc  fruits 
which  are  not  good  till  they  an  rotten  :  there  arc  such 
wen,  but  they  are  medlars.  Johnson. 

No  eyes 

But  mine  now  drink  this  sight  of  loveliness  ; 
I  should  be  sole  in  this  sweet  solitude, 
And  with  the  Spirit  of  the  place  divide 
The  homage  of  these  waters.  Byron. 

Would  that  I  had  died 
Ere  such  a  monster's  victim  I  had  been ! 
What  may  this  midnight  violence  betide, 

A  sudden  fit  of  drunk,-nnt-t.i  or  spleen  '  Id. 

DRINK  is  an  essential  part  of  our  ordinary 
food  in  a  liquid  form.  See  FOOD.  The  general 
use  of  drink  is,  to  supply  fluid ;  facilitate  solu- 
tion; of  course  to  assist  the  evacuation  of  the 
stomach,  and  promote  the  progress  of  the  ali- 
ment through  the  intestines;  for,  by  the  con- 
traction of  the  longitudinal  fibres  of  the  stomach, 
the  pylorus  is  drawn  up,  and  nothing  but  fluid 
ran  pass ;  which,  by  its  bulk,  makes  a  hurried 
progress  through  the  intestines,  and  so  deter- 
mines a  greater  excretion  by  stool,  as  less  than 
can  he  absorbed  by  the  lacteals.  Hence,  a  large 
quantity  of  common  water  has  been  found  pur- 
gative ;  and,  ceteris  paribus,  that  aliment  which 
is  accompanied  with  the  largest  proportion  of 
drink,  makes  the  largest  evacuation  by  stool. 
Here  a  question  has  arisen,  about  where  the  fe- 
culent part  of  the  aliment  is  first  remarkably 


collected.  It  is  commonly  thought  to  be  in  the 
great  gut ;  but,  undoubtedly,  it  often  begins  in 
the  ilium,  especially  when  the  drink  is  in  a 
small  propottion,  and  when  the  progress  of  the 
aliment  is  slow ;  for  when  the  contents  of  the 
guts  are  very  Huid,  they  are  quickly  pushed  on, 
and  reach  the  great  guts  before  they  deposit 
their  feculency.  Another  effect  of  drink  is,  to 
facilitate  the  mixture  of  the  lymph,  refluent  from 
every  part  of  the  system,  with  the  chyle.  In  the 
blood-vessels,  where  all  must  be  kept  fluid  in 
order  to  proper  mixture,  drink  increases  the 
fluidity,  and  gives  tension,  by  its  bulk.  Hence, 
drink  contributes  to  sanguification,  as  sometimes 
food  gives  too  dense  a  nutriment  to  be  acted 
upon  by  the  solids;  and  hence,  also,  drink  pro- 
motes the  secretions.  These  are  the  effects  ot 
drink  in  general ;  but  the  more  liquid  the  food 
is,  it  is  the  sooner  evacuated,  and  less  nourish- 
ment is  extracted.  Hence,  drink  is,  in  some 
degree,  opposed  to  nourishment ;  and  so,  ceteris 
paribus,  those  who  use  least  drink  are  most  nou- 
rished. All  these  effects  may  be  produced  by 
simple  water;  and  it  is  said,  that  other  liquois 
are  fit  for  drink  in  proportion  to  the  water  they 
contain.  Water,  however,  when  used  as  drink, 
is  most  commonly  impregnated  with  vegetable 
and  farinaceous  substances,  which  thus  both 
operate  as  drink  and  contribute  to  nourishment. 
Sometimes  we  impregnate  water  with  the  subacid 
fruits;  and  thus  it  acquires  other  qualities,  of 
considerable  use  in  the  animal  economy.  All 
drinks  may  be  reduced  to  two  heads :  first,  pure 
water,  or  where  the  additional  substance  gives 
no  additional  virtue ;  second,  fermented  liquors. 
The  latter  have  not  only  the  qualities  of  the 
first,  but  also  qualities  peculiar  to  themselves. 
Fermented  liquors  are  more  or  less  poignant 
to  the  taste,  and  better  calculated  to  quench 
thirst.  They  are  peculiarly  adapted  for  sti- 
mulating the  mouth,  fauces,  and  stomach,  to 
throw  out  the  saliva  and  gastric  liquor.  By 
their  acescency  they  are  fitted  for  some 
beneficial  purposes  in  certain  states  of  the 
system  ;  by  their  fluidity  they  dilate  viscid  food; 
though  in  this  respect  they  answer  no  better  than 
common  water.  Carried  into  the  blood-vessels, 
in  so  far  as  they  retain  any  saline  property,  they 
stimulate  the  excretories,  and  promote  urine  and 
sweat.  Many  physicians,  in  treating  of  fermented 
liquors,  have  rejected  their  nutritious  virtues, 
which  certainly  ought  to  be  taken  into  the  ac- 
count, though,  by  expediting  the  evacuation  by 
stool,  they  cause  less  of  the  nutritious  parts  of  the 
aliment  to  be  taken  up,  and,  by  stimulating  the 
excretories,  make  these  nutritious  parts  to  rest  for 
a  shorter  time  in  the  system.  All  these  and  many 
other  effects  arise  from  fermented  liquors.  Their 
acescency  sometimes  promotes  the  disease  of 
acescency,  by  increasing  that  of  vegetables,  acting 
as  a  ferment,  and  so  producing  flatulency,  pur- 
ging,  cholera,  &c.  So  that,  with  vegetable  ali- 
ment, as  little  drink  is  necessary,  the  most  inno- 
cent is  pure  water ;  and  it  is  only  with  anim»l 
food  that  fermented  liquors  are  necessary.  In 
warmer  climates,  fermented  liquors  would  seem 
requisite  to  obviate  alkalescency  and  heat.  But 
it  should  be  considered,  that,  though  fermented 
liquors  contain  an  acid,  yet  they  also  contain  al- 


DRI 


494 


DRI 


cohol ;  which,  though  it  adds  stimulus  to  the  sto- 
mach, yet  is  extremely  hurtful  in  the  warmer  cli- 
mates, and  wherever  alkalescency  prevails  in  the 
system.  Nature  in  these  climates  has  given  men 
an  inclination  for  water  impregnated  with  acid 
fruits,  e.  g.  sherbet :  but  this  needs  to  be  cau- 
tiously used,  as  in  these  countries  they  are  apt  to 
shun  animal  food,  using  too  much  of  the  vegetable, 
and  often  thus  causing  dangerous  refrigerations, 
choleras,  diarrhoeas,  &c.  It  may  be  proper  here 
to  mention  the  chief  heads  on  which  the  varieties 
of  fermented  liquors  depend.  1st.  They  are 
owing  to  the  quality  of  the  subject,  as  more  or 
less  viscid  ;  and  to  its  capacity  also  of  under- 
going an  active  fermentation,  although  perhaps 
the  more  viscid  are  more  nutritious.  Hence  the 
difference  between  ales  and  wines  ;  by  the  first, 
meaning  fermented  liquors  from  farinacea,  by  the 
second,  from  the  fruits  of  plants.  It  depends, 
2dly,  On  the  acerbity,  acidity,  nature,  and  matu- 
ration, of  the  fruit.  3dly.  The  variety  depends 
on  the  conduct  of  the  fermentation  In  general, 
fermentation  is  progressive,  being  at  first  active 
and  rapid,  detaching  the  fixed  air  or  gas  sylvestre, 
at  the  same  time  acquiring  more  acid  than  before. 
These  qualities  of  flatulency  and  acidity  remain 
for  some  time  :  but,  as  the  fermentation  goes  on, 
the  liquor  becomes  more  perfect,  no  air  is  de- 
tached, and  alcohol  is  produced  ;  so  that  fer- 
mented liquors  differ  according  to  the  progress 
of  the  fermentation,  and  have  different  effects  on 
the  system.  When  fermentation  is  stopped  be- 
fore it  comes  to  maturity,  though  naturally  it 
proceeds  in  this  way,  yet,  by  addition  of  new 
ferment,  it  may  again  be  renewed  with  a  turbid 
intestine  motion.  In  the  inordinate  quantities 
in  which  fermented  liquors  are  occasionally 
drunk  with  a  view  of  conviviality,  they  have  a 
tendency  to  undermine  the  health,  while  they 
appear  to  fatten  the  body ;  occasioning  dropsy 
and  other  fatal  diseases.  The  strong  ale  so  much 
drunk  in  the  country  certainly  has  had  many 
victims,  as  well  as  fermented  liquors  of  other 
kinds ;  but  those  beverages  generally  drunk  at 
our  meals  under  the  name  of  beer  and  porter 
are  certainly  most-  wholesome,  when  free  of 
acidity,  and  answer  every  salutary  purpose  in  the 
animal  economy,  See  DIGESTION. 

DRINO,  a  river  of  European  Turkey,  in 
Albania,  formed  of  the  White  Drino,  which  falls 
from  Mount  Boras,  on  the  frontiers  of  Dalmatia 
and  Servia,  and  the  Black  Drino,  a  much  larger 
stream,  which  takes  its  rise  on  the  northern 
declivity  of  the  mountains  of  Sagori,  and  after 
passing  through  the  lake  of  Ochrida,  flows  in  a 
northerly  direction  till  it  meets  the  former.  The 
united  stream  now  runs  due  west,  separating 
Albania  from  Dalmatia,  and  finally  empties 
itself  by  seven  mouths  into  the  Adriatic,  below 
Alessio,  forming  several  islands,  and  the  Gulf 
of  Drino.  It  is  navigable  for  large  rafts  for 
nearly  100  miles.  On  the  banks  are  noble  forests. 
DRINO  is  also  the  name  of  another  large  river 
of  European  Turkey,  which  separates  Bosnia 
from  Servia,  and  falls  into  the  Save  below  Dri- 
novar. 

DRIP,  v.  n.,  v.a.  &  n.s.~)      Dutch,  drippen; 
DRIPP'ING,  n.  s.  >  Teuton,    dripelen; 

DKIPP'JNGPAN,  n.  s.        j  Dan.  dryppe.    See 


DROP.  To  fall  in  drops,  or  *et  drops  fall  ;  in  a 
particular  sense,  to  let  fat  drop  in  roasting  ;  that 
which  falls  in  drops  or  small  quantities.  In  this 
last  sense  drip  is  synonymous  with  dripping. 

Let  what  was  put  iuto  his  belly,  and  what  he  drips, 
be  his  sauce.  Walton's  Angler. 

His  offered  entrails  shall  his  crime  reproach, 
And  drip  their  fatness  from  the  hazle  broach. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

The  soil,  with  fattening  moisture  filled, 
Is  cloathed  with  grass,  and  fruitful  to  be  tilled  ; 
Such  as  in  fruitful  vales  we  view  from  high, 
Which  dripping  rocks,  not  rolling  streams,  supply. 

Dry  den. 

The  finest  sparks,  and  cleanest  beaux, 
Drip  from  the  shoulders  to  the  toes.  Prior. 

Her  flood  of  tears 

Seem  like  the  lofty  barn  of  some  rich  swain, 
Which  from  the  thatch  drips  fast  a  shower  of  rain. 

Swift. 

Shews  all  her  secrets  of  house-keeping  ; 
For  candles  how  she  trucks  her  dripping.  Id. 

When  the  cook  turns  her  back,  throw  smoaking 
coals  into  the  drippingpan.  Id. 

Water  may  be  procured  for  necessary  occasions 
from  the  heavens,  by  preserving  the  drips  of  the 
housas.  Mortimer. 

Though  thy  clime 

Be  fickle,  and  thy  year  most  part  deformed 
With  dripping  rains,  or  withered  by  a  frost, 
I  would  not  yet  exchange  thy  sullen  skies, 
And  fields  without  a  flower,  for  warmer  France, 
With  all  her  vines.  Camper. 

There  breathes  a  living  fragrance  from  the  shore, 
Of  flowers  yet  fresh  with  childhood  j  on  the  ear 
Drops  the  light  drip  of  the  suspended  oar, 
Or  chirps  the  grasshopper  one  good-night  carol  more. 

Byron.   Childe  Harold. 
And  thou,  ghastly  Beldame  ! 
Dripping  with  dusky  gore,  and  trampling  on 
The  carcases  of  Inde — away  !  away  !  Byron. 

DRISSA,  a  town  of  the  government  of  Wit- 
epsk,  European  Russia,  situated  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Dwina,  at  the  influx  of  the  Drissa. 
Here  was  situated  the  entrenched  camp,  con- 
structed by  the  Russians  in  1812,  to  oppose  the 
progress  of  the  French,  but  abandoned  on  the 
approach  of  the  latter.  It  is  twenty  miles 
W.N.W.  of  Polotzk,  and  272  south  of  St.  Pe- 
tersburgh. 

DRIVE,  v.a.  &n.  s.^       Sax.  briven;   Swe- 
DRIV'ER,  do-Goth,  drifwa ;  Teut 

DRIV'ING, n.s:  [treiberi;  from   Greek, 

DROVE,  n.  s.  [rpci/Sw.      To    chase; 

DROV'EN,  part.  |  to  push  or  impel  with 

DROV'ER,  n.  s.  )  overcoming        force ; 

opposed  to  draw  or  drag,  in  which  that  which 
draws  or  drags  goes  before ;  that  which  drives 
goes  behind  or  follows  the  thing  driven  :  hence 
to  force  or  compel,  generally;  to  aim  at;  to  urge 
to  greater  speed  ;  to  regulate  a  carriage,  or  rather 
the  horses,  perhaps;  to  hurry  on;  to  distress. 
A  drove,  from  the  preterite  of  drive,  is  a  collec- 
tive number  of  things  or  animals  driven  :  hence 
a  crowd  or  tumult  of  persons.  Droven,  the  old 
past  participle  of  drive.  A  drover,  one  who  ha- 
bitually drives  animals,  or  feeds  them  to  be 
driven  to  market.  Spenser  uses  it  for  a  boat 
driven  'along  the  stream.' 

For  the  charite  of  Crist  dryueth  us,  gessynge  this 
thing,  that  if  oon  diede  for  alle,  thanne  alle  weren 
deede.  Wiclif.  2  Cor.  j. 


DRI 


495 


DRI 


But  if' questions  ben  of  the  word,  and  of  names  of 
ghoure  lawe  bise  ghousilff,  I  will  not  be  doraesman 
of  these  thingis,  and  he  drnofhem  fro  the  doom  place. 

Id.    Dedis.  13. 

And  the  watchman  told,  saying,  the  driving  is  like 
the  driving  of  Jehu,  the  sou  of  Nimshi,  for  he  driveth 
furiously.  Bible,  2  Kings  ix.  20. 

They  were  driven  forth  from  among  men. 

Job  xxx.  5. 

He  stood  and  measured  the  earth  :  he  beheld,  and 
drove  asunder  the  nations.  Hub.  Hi.  6. 

And  fro  the  benche  he  drove  away  the  cat, 
And  laid  adoun  his  potent  and  his  hat, 
And  eke  his  scrip,  and  set  himself  adoun. 

Chaucer.      Cant.  Tales. 

For  the  metre  sake,  some  words  in  him  sometime 
be  driven  awry,  which  require  straighter  placing  in 
plain  prose.  Ascham. 

This  kind  of  speech  is  in  the  manner  of  desperate 
men  far  driven.  Spenser's  State  of  Ireland, 

To  drive  the  deer  with  hound  and  horn 
Earl  Percy  took  his  way.  Chery  Chaie. 

The  Romans  did  not  think  that  tyranny  was 
thoroughly  extinguished,  till  they  had  driven  one  of 
their  consuls  to  depart  the  city,  against  whom  they' 
found  not  in  the  world  what  to  object,  saving  only  that 
his  name  was  Tarquin.  Hooker. 

He  from  the  many-peopled  city  flies  ; 
Contemns  their  labours,  and  the  driver's  cries. 

Sandys. 

They  forthwith  drane  out  their  governour,  and  re- 
ceived the  Turks  into  the  town.         Knolles's  History. 
Four  rogues  in  buckram  let  drive  at  me. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  IV. 
Time  drives  the  flocks  from  field  to  fold, 
When  rivers  rage  and  rocks  grow  cold. 

Shakspeare. 

I  drove  my  suitor  from  his  mad  humour  of  love 
.o  a  living  humour  of  madness. 

Id.     As  You  Like  It. 
His  thrice  driven  bed  of  down.  Shakspeare. 

This  is  fought  indeed  ; 

Had  we  so  done  at  first,  we  had  droven  them  home 
With  clouts  about  their  heads.  Id. 

The  prince  hath  got  your  Hero. 

I  wish  him  joy  of  her. 

—  Why,  that 's  spoken  like  an  honest  drover  ;  so  they 
sell  bullocks.  Id.    Much  Ado  About  Nothing. 

As  a  farmer  cannot  husband  his  ground  so  well,  if 
he  sit  at  a  great  rent ;  so  the  merchant  cannot  drive 
his  trade  so  well,  if  he  sit  at  great  usury.  Bacon. 

The  experiment  of  wood  that  shineth  in  the  dark, 
we  have  diligently  driven  and  pursued  ;  the  rather  for 
that,  of  all  things  that  give  light  here  below,  it  is  the 
most  durable,  and  hath  least  apparent  motion. 

Id.  Natural  History. 

They  brought  to  their  stations  many  droves  of  cat- 
tle ;  and  within  a  few  days  were  brought  out  of  the 
country  two  thousand  muttons.  Hayward. 

Discontents  drave  men  into  slidings. 

King  Charles. 

We  have  thus  the  proper  notions  of  the  four  ele- 
ments, and  both  them  and  their  qualities  driven  up 
and  resolved  into  their  most  simple  principles. 

Digby  on  Bodies. 

He  drave  them  beyond  Amon's  flood, 
And  their  sad  bounds  marked  deep  in  their  own  blood. 

Cowley. 

lost  miserable  if  such  unskilfulness  make  them 
drive  on  their  time  by  the  periods  of  sin  and  death. 

Taylor. 

Lord  Cottington,  being  master  of  temper,  and  of  the 
most  profound  dissimulation,  knew  too  well  how  to 


lead  him  into  a  mistake,  and  then  drive  him  into  cho- 
ler-  Clarendon. 

Thy  flaming  chariot-wheels,  that  shook 
Heaven's  everlasting  frame,  while  o'er  the  nrrks 
Thou  drov'st  of  warring  angels  disarrayed.    Milton. 
The  sounds  and  seas,  with  all  their  finny  drove, 
Now  to  the  moon  in  wavering  u.orrice  move.          Id. 

A  Spaniard  is  unacquainted  with  our  northern 
drove*.  Browne. 

Authors  drive  at  these,  as  the  highest  elegancies, 
which  are  but  the  frigidities  of  wit. 

Id.    Vulgar  Errouri. 

He  taught  the  gospel  rather  than  the  law, 
And  forced  himself  to  drive,  but  loved  to  draw. 

Dryden 

Love,  fixt  to  one,  still  safe  at  anchor  rides, 
And  dares  the  fury  of  the  winds  and  tides  ; 
But  losing  once  that  hold,  to  the  wide  ocean  born, 
It  drives  away  at  will,  to  every  wave  a  scorn.     Id. 

Fierce  Boreas  drove  against  his  flying  sails, 
And  rent  the  sheets.  Id,  JEneid. 

Perithous'  dart  drove  on,   and  nailed  him  to  the 

wood.  Dryden. 

Ycur  Pasimond  a  lawless  bargain  drove, 
The  parent  could  not  sell  the  daughter's  love.    Id. 

Fate  has  driven  'em  all 
Into  the  net.  Id.     Don  Sebastian. 

Not  the  fierce  driver  with  more  fury  lends 
The  sounding  lash,  and,  ere  the  stroke  descends, 
Low  to  the  wheels  his  pliant  body  bends. 

Id.      Virgil. 

But  if  to  fame  alone  thou  dost  pretend, 
The  miser  will  his  empty  palace  lend, 
Set  wide  with  doors,  adorned  with  plated  brass, 
Where  droves,  as  at  a  city-gate,  may  pass. 

Id.     Juvenal. 

The  drover,  who  his  fellow  drover  meets 
In  narrow  passages  of  winding  streets.  Id. 

The  wolves  scampered  away,  however,  as  hard  a* 
they  could  drive.  L'Estrange. 

The  one  's  in  the  plot,  let  him  be  never  so  inno- 
cent ;  and  the  other  is  as  white  as  the  driven  snow,  let 
him  be  never  so  criminal.  Id. 

He,  driven  to  dismount,  threatened,  if  I  did  not  the 
like,  to  do  as  much  for  my  horse  as  fortune  had  done 
for  his.  Sidney. 

It  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn,  says  St.  Paul  ; 
where  we  may  see  what  drives  men  into  a  conjugal 
life :  a  little  burning  pushes  us  more  powerfully  than 
greater  pleasures  in  prospect.  Locke. 

The  multitude  or  common  rout,  like  a  drove  of 
sheep,  or  an  herd  of  oxen,  may  be  managed  by  any 
noise  or  cry  which  their  driver  shall  accustom  them  to. 

South. 

There  find  a  herd  of  heifers,  wandering  o'er 
The  neighbouring  hill,  and  drive  'em  to  the  shore. 

Add'uon. 

We  have  done  our  work,  and  are  come  within  view 
of  the  end  that  we  have  been  driving  at. 

Id.  on  the  War. 

To  drive  the  argument  farther,  let  us  inquire  into 
the  obvious  designs  of  this  divine  architect. 

Cheyne't  Philos.  Principle*. 

The  trade  of  life  cannot  be  driven  without  partner*. 

Collier. 

The  design  of  t.iese  orators  was  to  drive  some  par- 
ticular  point,  either  the  condemnation  or  acquittal. 

Swift. 

He  builds  a  bridge,  who  never  drove  a  pile.  Pope. 
Thick  as  autumnal  leaves,  or  driving  sand, 
The  movine  squadrons  blacken  all  the  strand, 

Id.     Iliad. 


DRI  4S(3 


DRO 


The  foe  rushed, furious  as  he  pants  for  breath, 
And  through  his  navel  drove  the  pointed  death.    Id. 

Or  when  the  country  floats  with  sudden  rains, 
Or  driving  mists  deface  the  moistened  plains, 
In  vain  his  toils  the'  unskilful  fowler  tries, 
While  in  thick  woods  the  feeding  partridge  lies. 

Gay. 

First  joyless  rains  obscure 

Drive  thro'  the  mingling  skies  with  vapour  foul, 
Dash  on  the  mountain's  brow,  and  shake  the  woods 
That  grumbling  wave  below.  Thomson. 

Of  plain  sound  sense  life's  current  coin  is  made ; 
With  that  we  drive  the  most  substantial  trade. 

Young. 

He  that  by  the  plough  would  thrive, 
Himself  must  either  hold  or  drive.         Franklin. 
May  He  who  gives  the  rain  to  pour, 

And  wings  the  blast  to  blaw, 
Protect  thee  frae  the  driving  shower, 

The  bitter  frost  and  snaw  !  Burns. 

DRIVING,  among  sportsmen,  a  method  of 
taking  pheasant  powts.  The  sportsman  having 
found  out  the  haunts  of  these  birds,  and  fixed 
his  nets  there,  he  calls  upon  them  together  by  a 
pheasant  call,  imitating  the  voice  of  the  dam ; 
after  this  he  makes  a  noise  with  his  driver, 
which  will  make  them  run  a  little  way  forward 
in  a  cluster ;  and  this  he  repeats  till  he  has  made 
sure  of  them,  by  driving  them  into  his  nets. 

DRIVING,  in  metallurgy,  is  said  of  silver, 
wnen,  in  the  operation  of  refining,  the  lead  be- 
ing burnt  away,  the  remaining  copper  rises  upon 
its  surface  in  red  fiery  bubbles. 

DRIVING,  in  the  sea  language,  is  said  of  a 
ship,  when  an  anchor  being  let  fall  will  not  hold 
her  fast,  nor  prevent  her  falling  away  with  the 
wind  or  tide.  The  best  help  in  this  case  is  to 
let  fall  more  anchors,  or  to  veer  out  more  cable; 
for  the  more  cable  she  has  out,  the  safer  she 
rides.  When  a  ship  is  a-hull  or  a-try,  they  say 
she  drives  to  leeward. 

DRIVEL,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  >    Goth,  drafia  ;  Icel. 

DRIV'ELLER,  n.  s.  5  drafa,  to  talk  wildly, 

whence  Teut.  ravelen,  to  dote.  To  be  weak ; 
foolish :  hence  to  slaver  like  a  child  or  idiot. 
The  substantive,  drivel,  saliva,  is  derived  from 
the  verb.  A  driveller  is  a  dastard  ;  fool ;  idiot. 

This  driveling  love  is  like  a  great  natural,  that  runs 
lolling  up  and  down  to  hide  his  bauble. 

Shakspeare.    Romeo  and  Juliet. 

No  man  could  spit  from  him,  but  would  be  forced 
to  drivel  like  some  paralytick,  or  a  fool.  Grew. 

Besides  the'  eternal  drivel,  that  supplies 
The  dropping  beard,  from  nostrils,  mouth,  and  eyes. 

Dryden. 

I  hate  to  see  a  brave  bold  fellow  sotted, 
Made  sour  and  senseless,  turned  to  whey,  by  love 
A  driveling  hero,  fit  for  a  romance.  Id. 

What  fool  am  I,  to  mingle  that  drivel's  speeches 
among  my  noble  thoughts.  Sidney. 

I  met  with  this  Chromes,  a  driveling  old  fellow, 
lean,  shaking  both  of  head  and  hands,  already  half 
earth,  and  yet  then  most  greedy  of  earth.  Id. 

I  have  heard  the  arrantest  drivellers  commended  for 
their  shrewdness,  even  by  men  of  tolerable  judgment. 

Swift. 

All  pay  themselves  the  compliment  to  think 
They,  one  day,  shall  not  drivel :  and  their  pride         / 
On  this  reversion  takes  up  ready  praise.        Thomson. 

In  life's  last  scene  what  prodigies  surprise, 
Fears  of  the  brave,  and  follies  of  the  wise  ! 


From  Marlborough's  eyes  the  streams  of  dotage  flow, 
And  Swift  expires  a  driveller  and  a  show. 

Johnson.    Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 
Ye  writers  of  what  none  with  safety  reads,   , 
Footing  it  in  the  dance  that  fancy  leads  : 
Ye  novelists,  who  mar  what  ye  would  mend, 
Sniveling  and  driveling  folly  without  end. 

Cowper. 

DRIVERS,  among  sportsmen,  a  machine  for 
driving  pheasant  powts,  consisting  of  good 
strong  ozier  wands,  such  as  the  basket-makers- 
use,  set  in  a  handle,  and  twisted  or  bound  with 
small  oziers  in  two  or  three  places.  With  this 
instrument  the  sportsman  drives  the  young  powts 
into  his  nets. 

DRIZZLE,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  )         Goth,    driusan  ; 
DRIZZLY,  adj.  $  Germ,  drise.ler,  from, 

Lat.  ros;  Gr.  fyxxroc,  dew.     To  shed  or   fall  ir» 
small  drops :  drizzly  is  shedding  small  rain. 
And  drizzling  drops,  that  often  do  redound, 
The  firmest  flint  doth  in  continuance  wear. 

Spenser. 

Her  heart  did  melt  in  great  compassion, 
And  drizzling  tears  did  shed  for  pure  affection. 

Faerie  Queene. 
When  the  sun  sets,  the  air  doth  drizzle  dew. 

Shakspeare. 

This  day  will  pour  down, 
If  I  conjecture  aught,  no  drizzling  shower, 
But  rattling  storm  of  arrows  barbed  with  fire. 

Milton. 

This  during  winter's  drizzly  reign  be  done, 
Till  the  new  ram  receives  the  exalted  sun. 

Dryden's  Virgil. 

The  neighbouring  mountains,  by  reason  of  their 
height^  are  more  exposed  to  the  dews  and  drixxlinp 
rains  than  any  of  the  adjacent  parts. 

Addison  on  Italy. 

But  if  perchance  on  some  dull  drizzling  day 
A  thought  intrude,  that  says,  or  seems  to  say, 
If  thus  the'  important  cause  is  to  be  tried, 
Suppose  the  beam  should  dip  on  the  wrong  side  ; 
I  soon  recover  from  these  needless  frights, 
And  God  is  merciful — sets  all  to  rights.       Cowper. 

DROGDEN  CHANNEL,  a  channel  between 
the  islands  of  Amak  and  Saltholm,  and  the  only- 
safe  passage  for  ships  of  the  line  into  the  Baltic. 
It  is  about  five  miles  in  length,  commencing 
opposite  the  road  of  Copenhagen,  and  there  con- 
sisting of  two  channels,  divided  by  a  sand-bank. 
The  inner,  which  is  called  Kongedyl  (the  royal 
passage),  is  commanded  by  the  cannon  of  Co- 
penhagen, and  was  the  scene  of  the  engagement 
2d  of  April,  1801,  between  the  Danes  and  Eng- 
lish. 

DROGHEDA,  anciently  called  Tredagh,  is  a 
post,  market,  and  fair  town  in  Ireland,  distant 
twenty-nine  miles  from  Dublin.  It  is  sit  sated 
on  the  river  Boyne,  the  natural  boundary  of  the 
counties  of  Meath  and  Louth,  and  is  in  the 
county  of  the  town  of  Drogheda;  it  is  governed 
by  a  recorder,  a  mayor,  two  sheriffs,  twenty-four 
aldermen,  the  sheriffs'  peers,  and  fourteen  repre- 
sentatives from  the  guilds.  •  Drogheda  was  for- 
merly a  town  of  much  consideration ;  the 
privilege  of  coinage  was  once  granted  to  it,  and 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  IV.  an  act  passed  the 
Irish  parliament,  for  the  foundation  of  an  uni- 
versity here,  with  like  privileges  as  Oxford, 
which  act  remains  still  unrepealed.  In  1641 


DRO 


497 


DRO 


this  place  was  besieged  by  the  rebels,  but  after 
suffering  considerably,  was  at  length  gallantly 
relieved  by  Sir  Henry  Tichbourne.  Cromwell 
afterwards  stormed  and  captured  it,  and  left  an 
everlasting  remembrance  of  his  sanguinary  cha- 
racter here,  in  the  massacre  of  its  unarmed 
inhabitants  :  St.  Lawrence's  gate  and  tower  are 
the  chief  remains  of  the  ancient  fortifications. 
About  four  miles  from  Drogheda,  on  the  river 
Boyne,  is  the  passage  of  Oldbridge,  celebrated 
as  being  the  scene  of  the  memorable  engagement 
between  William  III.  and  James II. in  1690, 
usually  called  the  battle  of  the  Boyne.  A  hand- 
some obelisk  is  erected  on  the  spot. 

Drogheda  returns  one  member  to  the  imperial 
parliament.  The  principal  public  buildings  are 
the  Tholsel,  a  very  elegant  structure :  the  churches 
of  St.  Peter's  and  St.  Mary's ;  five  Roman 
Catholic  chapels,  and  two  meeting-houses. 
There  are  also  large  assembly-rooms,  and  a 
public  reading-room.  The  gaol  is  a  fine  build- 
ing, lately  erected  at  an  expense  of  £12,000. 
There  is  an  infantry  barrack  in  the  town,  and  a 
magazine  on  a  hill  called  Millmount,  on  the 
Meath  side  of  the  river.  The  principal  trade  of 
this  place  consists  in  the  sale  of  dowlass,  from 
twenty-six  to  thirty  inches  wide :  sheeting  of  a 
superior  quality  was  once  the  staple,  but  it  has 
lost  the  reputation  of  manufacturing  the  best 
description  of  that  article.  Much  corn  is  ex- 
ported, and  coal  imported,  which  latter  is  con- 
veyed by  means  of  the  Boyne  navigation  to 
Navan,  whence  the  interior  of  Meath  is  conve- 
niently supplied.  The  harbour  of  Drogheda  is 
capable  of  much  improvement :  the  great  ob- 
struction to  the  navigation  is  a  bank  called 
Ticket's  Bed;  by  cutting  through  this,  which 
could  be  done  for  a  small  sum,  four  feet  water 
would  be  gained  over  the  bar  and  up  to  the 
quay.  There  is  but  one  bridge  in  Drogheda, 
and  this  is  dangerously  narrow.  Amongst  the 
valuable  institutions  are  the  classical  school  (one 
of  very  high  character),  founded  by  Sir  Erasmus 
Smith ;  the  blue  school,  supported  by  the  cor- 
poration ;  an  alms-house,  affording  shelter  and 
partial  support  to  twenty-four  widows  ;  an  asy- 
lum for  thirty-six  clergymen's  widows,  to  each 
of  whom  £26  annually  are  allowed  :  this  is  sup- 
ported by  bequests  of  primates  Marsh  and  Bolter. 
There  are  many  other  valuable  charities  and 
institutions  in  this  town.  The  export  trade  is 
tolerably  nourishing,  and  to  the  establishment 
of  steam-packets,  which  has  already  taken  place, 
the  harbour  improvement  above-mentioned  only 
requires  to  be  added,  to  make  it  the  medium  of 
importation  to  the  midland  counties. 

DROIL,  n.  s.  &v.n.  A  contraction  of  drivel- 
A  drone  ;  a  sluggard  :  hence  to  work  sluggishly 
or  slowly;  to  plod. 

Let  such  vile  vassals,  born  to  base  vocation, 
Drudge  in  the  world,  and  for  their  living  droil, 
Which  have  no  wit  to  live  withouten  toyle. 

Spenser. 

Desuetude  does  contract  and  narrow   our  faculties, 
so  that  we  can  apprehend  only  those  things  in  which 
we  are  conversant ;  the  droiling  peasant  scarce  thinks 
there  is  any  world  beyond  the  neighbouring  markets. 
Government  of  the  Tongue. 

VOL.  VII. 


DROITWICII,  a  town  of  England,  in  the 
county  of  Worcester,  containing  three  churches, 
and  about  400  houses.  It  is  noted  for  excellent 
white  salt,  made  from  the  salt-springs  in  its 
neighbourhood;  amounting  to  about  700,000 
bushels  a  year.  This  town,  anciently  called 
Diertwich,  from  its  wet  dirty  appearance,  is 
seated  on  the  navigable  river  Salwarp.  It  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  populous  place  in  the  reign 
of  William  the  Conqueror,  and  has  always  been 
particularly  celebrated  for  its  immense  salt- 
springs,  whereof  mention  is  made  in  Domesday- 
Book.  A  canal  has  been  made  from  this  town 
to  the  Severn,  about  three  miles  from  Worcester, 
for  the  purpose  of  conveying  the  salt.  It  has  a 
weekly  market  on  Friday,  and  sends  one  mem- 
ber to  parliament.  The  right  of  election  is  in 
two  bailiffs,  the  recorder,  and  eleven  burgesses, 
who  are  styled  the  corporation  of  the  salt-springs 
of  Droitwich.  The  bailiffs  are  the  returning 
officers,  and  justices  of  the  quorum :  the  re- 
corder is  also  a  justice  of  the  peace.  It  is  seven 
miles  E.  N.  E.  of  Worcester,  and  1 18  W.  N.  W. 
of  London. 

DROLL, TZ.  s.,  v.  n.,v.a.  &arf/.-\      Fr.   drole  ; 

DROL'LER,  n.s.  I  Arm.      drew. 

DROL'LERY,  >  A  jester ;  buf- 

DROL'LING,  i  foon  :    hence 

DROLL'HOUSE.  /  to    play    the 

buffoon,  or  jester;  to   cheat;  trick:  and,  as  an 
adjective,  ridiculous ;  odd. 

There  is  nothing  so  disagreeable  in  works  of  hu- 
mour, as  an  insipid,  unsupported  vivacity,  the  very 
husks  of  drollery,  bottled  small  beer,  a  man  out-riding 
his  horse,  lewdness  and  impotence,  a  fiery  actor  in  a 
phlegmatic  scene,  aii  illiterate  and  stupid  preacher 
discoursing  upon  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  beating 
the  pulpit  cushion  in  such  a  manner,  as  though  he 
would  make  *ie  dust  and  the  truth  fly  out  of  it  at  once. 

Shewtone. 

He  is  making  an  experiment  by  another  sort  of  ene- 
mies, and  sets  the  apes  and  drollers  upon  it. 

GlanviUe. 

Such  august  designs  as  inspire  your  inquiries,  used 
to  be  decided  by  drolling  fantasticks,  that  have  only 
wit  enough  to  make  others  and  themselves  ridiculous. 

Id. 

As  he  was  running  home  in  all  haste,  a  droll  takes 
him  up  by  the  way.  L' Estrange. 

Men  that  will  not  be  reasoned  into  their  senses, 
may  yet  be  laughed  or  drolled  into  them.  Id. 

Let  virtuosos  insult  and  despise  on,  yet  they  never 
shall  be  able  to  droll  away  nature.  South. 

The  vulgar  may  swallow  any  sordid  jest ;  any  mere 
drollery  or  buffoonery  ;  but  it  must  be  a  finer  and 
truer  wit  which  takes  with  men  of  sense  and  good 
breeding.  Shaftesbury. 

Italy  may  have  the  preference  of  all  other  nations 
for  history  painting  ;  Holland  for  drolls  and  a  neat 
finished  manner  of  working;  France  for  gay,  jaunty, 
fluttering  pictures  ;  and  England  for  portraits. 

Spectator. 

Democritus,  dear  droll !  revisit  earth, 
And  with  our  follies  glut  thy  heightened  mirth. 

Prior. 

Some  as  justly  fame  extols, 
For  lofty  lines  in  Smithfield  drolls.  Swift. 

They  hang  between  heaven  and  hell,  borrow  tha 
Christian's  faith,  and  the  atheist's  drollery  upon  it. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 
•2K 


DRO 


498 


DRO 


Should  the  senate-house,  where  all  our  lawgivers 
assemble,  be  used  for  a  theatre  or  droll-house,  or  for 
idle  puppet  shows  ?  Watts, 

DROME,  a  river  of  France,  in  Dauphiny, 
which  rises  near  the  entrance  of  the  Val  de 
Drome,  on  the  borders  of  the  department  of  the 
Upper  Alps,  and  which,  rapidly  traversing  the 
department  of  its  own  name  from  east  to  west, 
falls  into  the  Rhone  between  Montelimart  and 
Valence.  It  is  partially  navigable. 

DROME,  a  department  of  France,  so  named 
from  the  foregoing  river,  comprehends  the  south- 
west part  of  Lower  Dauphiny,  and  is  bounded 
by  the  departments  of  the  Isere,  Upper  Alps, 
Lower  Alps,  and  Vaucluse  :  the  Rhone  bounds 
it  on  the  west.  It  contains  a  population  of 
253,500,  among  whom  there  are  34,000  Protes- 
tants. The  country  is  high,  full  of  mountains 
and  valleys,  and  is  watered  by  the  Rhone,  the 
Isere,  the  Drome,  and  several  inferior  rivers.  In 
the  valley  of  the  Rhone,  the  mulberry,  the 
almond,  the  chestnut,  walnut,  and  in  some  places 
the  olive,  are  found  to  thrive ;  and  though  the  cli- 
mate is  cold,  wine  is  a  staple  production,  particu- 
larly the  kinds  called  Hermitage  and  Vin  de 
Nyons.  Corn  is  imported  yearly  to  a  considerable 
amount.  The  stock  of  cattle  is  not  considerable, 
the  pasturages  being  for  the  most  part  appropri- 
ated to  the  herds  of  Provence.  Wood  is  in 
abundance.  The  manufactures  are  in  the  larger 
towns  are  linen,  woollen,  and  cotton  works.  The 
exports  consist  of  wine,  silk,  olive  and  nut  oil, 
and  almonds. 

DROM'EDARY,  n.  Fr.  dromadaire ;  Ital. 
Span,  and  Port,  dromedario;  Lat.  dromedarius ; 
Gr.  fyo/iac,  from  fy>o/tof,  a  course,  on  account  of 
the  swiftness  of  its  course.  An  animal  of  the 
CAMELUS  species,  which  see. 

Straw  for  the  horses  and  dromedaries  brought  they 
unto  the  place.  1  Kings. 

Mules,  after  these  camels  and  dromedaries, 

And  waggons  fraught  with  utensils  of  war. 

Milton. 

A  sort  of  camel  so  called  from  its  swiftness,  because 
it  is  said  to  travel  a  hundred  miles  a-day.  Drome- 
daries are  smaller  than  common  camels,  slenderer,  and 
more  nimble.  Calmet. 

Or  let  me  have  the  long 

And  patient  swiftness  of  the  desart-ship  : 

The  helmless  dromedary  ; — and  I'll  bear 

Thy  fiendish  sarcasm  with  a  saintly  patience. 

Byron, 

DROMORE,  a  town  of  Ireland,  in  the  county 
of  Down.  It  is  a  very  ancient  town,  and  the 
seat  of  a  bishopric.  The  see  was  founded  by  St. 
Colman  in  the  sixth  century.  It  was  refouuded 
by  king  James  I.,  who,  by  his  charters  (pre- 
served in  the  rolls  office),  granted  it  very  great 
privileges.  Among  other  marks  of  royal  favor, 
he  distinguished  the  bishops  of  this  see  by  the 
style  of  '  A.  B.,  by  Divine  Providence  bishop  of 
Dromore ;'  whereas  all  other  bishops  in  Ireland, 
except  those  of  Meath  and  Kildare,  are  styled 
'by  Divine  Permission.'  Dromore  lies  seventeen 
miles  east  of  Armagh,  and  fifteen  south-west  of 
Belfast. 

DRONE,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.^      Belgic     droomigh, 

DRON'ISH,  adj.  >  (sleepy). — Minsheu. 

DRONE'PIPE.  3  Sax.  draneofdrygan, 

to  expel. — H.  Tooke.     Serenius  says,   of  Sax. 


droen,  to  murmur.  The  bee  which  makes  no 
honey  and  only  murmurs:  hence  also  a  murmur- 
ing noise;  an  idler;  a  sluggard.  To  drone  is  to 
live  idly ;  to  make  a  low  humming  noise :  dronish, 
idle,  lazy,  sluggish. 

There  is  a  great  number  of  noblemen  among  you, 
that  are  themselves  as  idle  as  drones  ;  that  subsist  or. 
other  men's  labour,  ou  the  labour  of  their  tenants 
whom,  to  raise  their  revenues,  they  pare  to  the  quick, 

Sir  T.  More. 

The  sad-eyed  justice,  with  his  surly  hum, 
Delivering  o'er  to  executors  pale 
The  lazy  yawning  drone.     Shakspeare.     Henry  V. 

Sit  idle  on  the  household  hearth, 
A  burdenous  drone,  to  visitants  a  gaze.     Milton, 
What  have  I  lost  by  my  forefather's  fault ! 
Why  was  I  not  the  twentieth  by  descent 
From  a  long  restive  race  of  droning  kings  ? 

Dryden. 

Melfoil  and  honeysuckles  pound, 
With  these  alluring  savours  strew  the  ground, 
And   mix   with  tinkling  brass   the  cymbal's   droning 

sound.  Id. 

All,  with  united  force,  combine  to  drive 
The  lazy  drones  from  the  laborious  hive. 

Id.      Virgil. 

Luxurious  kings  are  to  their  people  lost ; 
They  live,  like  drones,  upon  the  publick  cost. 

Id.  Aurengzebe. 

It  is  my  misfortune  to  be  married  to  a  drone,  who 
lives  upon  what  I  get,  without  bringing  any  thing  into 
the  common  stock.  Addison. 

The  dronish  monks,  the  scorn  and  shame  of  man- 
hood, 

Rouse  and  prepare  once  more  to  take  possession, 
To  nestle  in  their  ancient  hives  again.  Rowe. 

Here  while  his  canting  drone-pipe  scanned 
The  mystic  figures  of  her  h^nd, 
He  tipples  palmestry,  and  dines 
On  all  her  fortune-telling  lines.  Cleaveland. 

You  speak  with  life,  in  hopes  to  entertain. 
Your  elevated  voice  goes  through  the  brain  j 
You  fall  at  once  into  a  lower  key, 
That's  worse — the  drone-pipe  of  an  humble-bee. 

Cowper. 

Cobwebs  for  little  files  are  spread, 
And  laws  for  little  folks  are  made  ; 
But  if  an  insect  of  renown, 
Hornet  or  beetle,  wasp  or  drone, 
Be  caught  in  quest  of  sport  or  plunder, 
The  flimsy  fetter  flies  in  sunder.  Beattie. 

DRONTHEIM,  a  town  and  province  of  Nor- 
way, formerly  the  capital,  and  the  usual  resi- 
dence of  the  kings,  situated  on  a  gulf  of  the 
North  Sea.  It  is  nearly  surrounded  by  the  ocean 
and  lofty  mountains ;  and  has  a  well-frequented 
sea-port,  which  however  is  not  capable  of 
receiving  large  vessels,  on  account  of  rocks  at 
the  entrance  of  the  harbour.  It  is  still  a  bishop's 
see,  is  enclosed  by  a  wall,  and  defended  by  a 
castle  by  no  means  strong.  The  houses  are 
mostly  of  wood.  Near  it  are  mines  of  copper 
and  silver.  The  principal  exports  are  masts,  fir 
timber,  copper,  iron,  pitch,  tar,  stock-fish,  skins,  ' 
pot-ash,  &c.  In  exchange,  they  receive  and 
import  spices,  wines,  salt,  brandy,  corn,  tobacco, 
cloth,  &c.  It  is  270  miles  north-west  of  Stock- 
holm. Long.  11°  9'E.,  lat.  63°  26' N.  The 
province  of  Drontheim  is  the  most  northern 
of  the  four  grand  bailliages  or  dioceses  ot  'Nor- 
way, and  situated  on  the  west  coast,  between 


DRO 

Bergen,  Aggerhuus,  the  Swedish  frontier,  and 
Norrland.  In  its  widest  extent  it  comprises 
both  the  last-mentioned  province  and  Finnmach. 
Drontheim  Proper  includes  eighty-six  parishes, 
with  the  four  towns  of  Drontheim,  Roraas, 
Christiansand,  and  Molde.  The  population  of 
this  district  has  received  a  marked  increase 
during  the  last  half  century;  in  1769  it  was 
105,238,  and  in  1814, 138,690  :  including  Norr- 
land and  Finnmark,  the  number  in  1801  was 
239,*15.  Though  full  of  mountains,  and  little 
adapted  for  cultivation,  the  progress  of  rural 
economy  has  been  of  late  years  very  consider- 
able. 

DROOP,  v.  n.  Dut.  droef  (sorrow) ;  Sax. 
drepen;  Isl.  diupa,  from  drop,  almost  a  cognate 
word.  To  languish;  bend  in  sorrow;  sink; 
hang  downwards. 

I  droop,  with  struggling  spent ; 
My  thoughts  are  on  my  sorrows  bent.     Sandys. 
Conceiving  the  dishonour  of  his  mother, 
He  straight  declined,  drooped,  took  it  deeply  ; 
Fastened  and  fixed  the  shame  on  't  in  himself. 

Sluikspeare. 

I  find  my  zenith  doth  depend  upon 
A  most  auspicious  star ;  whose  influence 
If  now  I  court  not,  but  omit,  my  fortunes 
Will  ever  after  droop.  Id.    Tempest. 

I  never  from  thy  side  henceforth  must  stray, 
Where'er  our  day's  work  lies  ;  though  now  enjoined 
Laborious,  till  day  droop.         Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

His  head,  though  gay, 

Carnation,  purple,  azure,  or  specked  with  gold, 
Hung  drooping,  unsustained.  Id. 

Can  flowers  but  droop  in  absence  of  the  sun, 
Which  waked  their  sweets  ?  and  mine,  alas !  is  gone. 

Dryden. 

When  factious  rage  to  cruel  exile  drove 
The  queen  of  beauty  and  the  court  of  love, 
The  muses  drooped  with  their  forsaken  arts.  Id. 

When  by  impulse  from  heaven  Tyrtaeus  sung, 
In  drooping  soldiers  a  new  courage  sprung. 

Roscommon. 

Ill  animate  the  soldiers'  drooping  courage 
With  love  of  freedom  and  contempt  of  life. 

Addison'i  Cato. 

I  saw  him  ten  days  before  he  died,  and  observed 
he  began  very  much  to  droop  and  languish.  Swift. 

On  her  heaved  bosom  hung  her  drooping  head, 
Which  with  a  sigh  she  raised,  and  this  she  said. 

Pope. 

With  secret  sighs  the  virgin  lily  droops, 
And  jealous  cowslips  hang  their  tawny  cups. 

Darwin. 

ISA.  Nay,  Don  Jerome,  you  promised  her  forgive- 
ness; see  how  the  poor  creature  droopi! 

JER.  Droops,  indeed !  Why,  gad  take  me,  this  is 
old  Margaret — but  where's  my  daughter,  where's 
Louisa  ?  Sheridan. 

Little  he  cared  how  sped  the  bower, 
And  little  marked  the  drooping  flower, 
But  wandering  through  the  bushy  brake, 
Thus  in  bewildered  accents  spake.  Id. 

I  see  before  me  the  Gladiator  lie  : 
He  leans  upon  his  hand — his  manly  brow 
Consents  to  death,  but  conquers  agony, 
And  his  drooped  head  sinks  gradually  low — 
And  through  his  side  the  last  drops,  ebbing  slow 
From  the  red  gash,  fall  heavy.  Byron. 


499  DRO 

The  winds  were  pillowed  on  the  •wave*, 
The  banners  drooped  along  their  staves, 
And,  as  they  fell  around  them  furling, 
Above  them  shone  the  crescent  curling.  It!. 

DROP,  v.  a.,  v.  n.  &  n.  s.  \       Goth,    droppa  ; 
DROP'LET,  [Saxon      dropian  • 

DROP'PIXG,  n.  s.  >  Germ,  and  Dutch 

dropfen;  Swed.  and  Dan.  dryppe.  To  let  fall  in 
small  particles ;  hence  let  go;  quit;  speak  ca- 
sually; intermit;  suffer  to  vanish  or  expire:  as 
a  neuter  verb,  to  fall  in  drops;  hence  to  fall  ge- 
nerally; to  come  casually;  to  sink,  die.  Drop- 
let is  a  diminutive  of  drop. 

His  heavens  shall  drop  down  dew. 

Deut.  xxxiii   28. 
The  heavens  dropped  at  the  presence  of  God. 

Psalm  Ixvii    8. 
Drop  not  thy  word  against  the  house  of  Isaac. 

A  mas. 

It  was  your  presurmise, 
That  in  the  dole  of  blows  your  son  might  drop. 

Shakspeare. 

The  quality  of  mercy  is  not  strained  ; 
It  droppet/t  as  the  gentle  rain  from  heaven 
Upon  the  place  beneath. 

Id.  Merchant  of  Venice. 

Meet  we  the  med'cine  of  our  country's  weal, 
And  with  him  pour  we,  in  our  country's  purge, 
Each  drop  of  us.  Id.  Macbetn. 

Though  I  could 

With  barefaced  power  sweep  him  from  my  sight, 
And  bid  my  will  avouch  it ;  yet  I  must  not, 
For  certain  friends  that  are  both  his  and  mine, 
Whose  loves  I  may  not  drop.  Id. 

Thou  abhorredst  in  us  our  human  griefs, 
Scorned  our  brine's  flow,  and  those  our  droplets,  which 
From  niggard  nature  fall.  Id.    Timon. 

Thrifty  wench  scrapes  kitchen-stuff, 
And  barrelling  the  dropping}  and  the  snufF 
Of  wasting  candles.  Donne. 

Nothing,  says  Seneca,  so  soon  reconciles  us  to 
the  thoughts  of  our  own  death,  as  the  prospect  of 
one  friend  after  another  dropping  round  us. 

Digby  to  Pope. 

So  mayest  thou  live,  till,  like  ripe  fruit,  thou  drop 
Into  thy  mother's  lap  ;  or  be  with  ease 
Gathered,  not  harshly  plucked.  Milton. 

Or  sporting,  with  quick  glance, 
Shew  to  the  sun  their  waved  coats,  dropped  with  gold. 

Id. 

So  thick  a  drop  serene  hath  quenched  their  orbs, 
Or  dim  suffusion  veiled  !  Id.  Paradise  Lott. 

Admiring  in  the  gloomy  shade, 
Those  little  drops  of  light.  Waller. 

Whereas  Aristotle  tells  us,  that  if  a  drop  of  wine 
be  put  into  ten  thousand  measures  of  water,  the  wine, 
being  overpowered  by  so  vast  a  quantity  of  water,  will 
be  turned  into  it ;  he  speaks  very  improbably.  Boyle. 

One  only  hag  remained  : 
Propped  on  her  trusty  staff,  not  half  upright, 
And  dropped  an  awkward  courtesy  to  the  knight. 

Dryden. 

Either  yon  come  not  here,  or,  as  yon  grace 
Some  old  acquaintance,  drop  into  the  place, 
Careless  and  qualmish,  with  a  yawning  face.    Id. 

Beneath  a  rock  he  sighed  alone, 
And  cold  Lycaeus  wept  from  every  dropping  stone.. 

Had  I  but  known  that  Sancho  was  his  father, 
I  would  have  poured  a  deluge  of  my  blood 
To  save  one  drop  of  his.  Id,  Spanish  Friar. 

2  K  2 


DUO 


500  DRO 


I  have  beat  the  hoof  till  I  have  worn  out  these  shoes 
in  your  service,  and  not  one  penny  left  me  to  buy 
more  ;  so  that  you  must  eveu  excuse  me  if  I  drop  you 
here.  L'Estrange. 

The  thoughts  that  come  often  unsought,  and,  as  it 
•were,  drop  into  the  mind,  are  commonly  the  most  va- 
luable of  any  we  have,  and  therefore  should  be  se^ 
cured,  because  they  seldom  return  again.  Loche. 

St.  Paul's  epistles  contain  nothing  but  points  of 
Christian  instruction,  amongst  which  he  seldom  fails 
to  drop  in  the  great  and  distinguishing  doctrines  of 
our  holy  religion.  Id, 

Repentance  hath  a  purifying  power,  and  every  tear 
is  of  a  cleansing  virtue  ;  but  these  penitential  clouds 
must  be  still  kept  dropping  ;  one  shower  will  not  suffice  ; 
for  repentance  is  not  one  single  action  but  a  course. 

South. 

He  could  never  make  any  figure  in  company,  but  by 
giving  disturbance  at  his  entry  :  and  therefore  takes 
care  to  drop  in  when  he  thinks  you  are  just  seated. 

Spectator,  No.  448. 

Thus  was  the  fame  of  our  Saviour  perpetuated  by 
such  records  as  would  preserve  the  traditionary  account 
of  him  to  after-ages ;  and  rectify  it,  if,  by  passing 
through  several  generations,  it  might  drop  any  part 
that  was  material.  Addison. 

Virgil's  friends  thought  fit  to  let  drop  this  incident  of 
Helen.  Id.  Travels. 

In  every  revolution,  approaching  nearer  and  nearer 
to  the  sun,  this  comet  must  at  last  drop  into  the  sun's 
body.  Cheyne. 

Where  the  act  is  unmanly  or  immoral,  we  ought  to 
drop  our  hopes,  or  rather  never  entertain  them. 

Collier  on  Despair. 

After  having  given  this  judgment  in  its  favour,  they 
suddenly  dropt  the  pursuit.  Sharp's  Surgery. 

Philosophers  conjecture  that  you  dropped  from  the 
moon,  or  one  of  the  stars.  Gulliver's  Travels. 

St.  John  himself  will  scarce  forbear 
To  bite  his  pen  and  drop  a  tear.  Swift. 

Opinions,  like  fashions,  always  descend  from  those 
of  quality  to  the  middle  sort,  and  thence  to  the  vulgar, 
where  they  are  dropped  and  vanish.  Id. 

The  drops  to  thee,  Brillante,  we  consign  ; 
And,  Momentilla,  let  the  watch  be  thine.       Pope. 
I  heard  of  threats  occasioned  by  my  verses  :  I  sent 
to  acquaint  them  where  I  was  to  be  found,  and  so  it 
dropped.  Id. 

Strain  out  the  last  dull  droppings  of  your  sense, 
And  rhyme  with  all  the  rage  of  impotence.  Id. 

The  most  affluent  may  be  stript  of  all,  and  find  his 
•worldly  comforts  like  so  many  withered  leaves  dropping 
from  him.  Sterne. 

Those  who  have  assumed  visible  shapes  for  a  season, 
can  hardly  be  reckoned  among  this  order  of  com- 
pounded beings  ;  because  they  drop  their  bodies,  and 
divest  themselves  of  those  visible  shapes. 

Watts'*  Logick. 

Constancy  in  friendships,  attachments,  and  familia- 
rities, is  commendable,  and  is  requisite  to  support 
trust  and  good  correspondence  in  society.  But  in 
places  of  general,  though  casual  concourse,  where  the 
pursuit  of  health  and  pleasure  brings  people  promis- 
cuously together,  public  conveniency  has  dispensed 
with  this  maxim  ;  and  custom  there  promotes  an  un- 
reserved conversation  for  the  time,  by  indulging  the 
privilege  of  dropping  afterwards  every  indifferent  ac- 
quaintance without  breach  of  civility  or  good  manners. 

Hume. 

Evening  now  from  purple  wings 
Sheds  the  grateful  gifts  she  brings  ; 
Brilliant  drups  bedeck  the  mead, 
Cooling  breezes  shake  the  reed. 

Johnson.   Ode  to  Evening. 


Shrouded  Nile, 

Eridanus,  and  Tiber  with  his  twins, 
And  palmy  Euphrates  :  they  with  dropping  locks 
Hang  o'er  their  urns,   and  mournfully  among 
The  plaintive-echoing  ruins  pour  their  streams. 

Byron. 

DROPS,  in  meteorology,  small  spherical  bodies, 
which  the  particles  of  fluids  spontaneously  form 
themselves  into  when  let  fall  from  any  height. 
This  spherical  figure,  the  Newtonian  philoso- 
phers demonstrate  to  be  the  effect  of  corpuscular 
attraction ;  for,  considering  that  the  attractive 
force  of  one  single  particle  of  a  fluid  is  equally 
exerted  to  an  equal  distance,  it  must  follow, 
that  other  fluid  particles  are  on  every  side  drawn 
to  it,  and  will  therefore  take  their  places  at  an 
equal  distance  from  it,  and  consequently  form  a 
round  superficies. 

DROPSY,         ^      fr.hydropisie;  Span,  and 

DROP'SICAL,  adj.  >Port.  dropesia,  or  tropesia; 

DROP'SIED,  adj.  j  Lat.  hydrops  ;    Gr.    vSp^, 

from  v£wp,  water.     A  disease  which  accumulates 

water  in  different  parts  of  the  body.     See  below. 

Where  great  addition  swells,  and  virtue  none, 
It  is  a  dropsied  honour  :  good  alone 
Is  good.  Shikspeare.  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well. 

There  note  they  the  ship's  sicknesses,  the  mast 
Shaked  with  an  ague,  and  the  hold  and  waist 
With  a  salt  drapsie  clogged.  Donne. 

Revenge,  that  thirsty  dropsy  of  our  souls, 
Which  makes  us  covet  that  which  hurts  us  most, 
Is  not  alone  sweet,  but  partakes  of  tartness. 

Massinger. 

The  diet  of  nephritick  and  dropsical  persons  ought 
to  be  such  as  is  opposite  to,  and  subdueth  the  alkales- 
cent nature  of  the  salts  in  the  serum  of  the  blood. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

A  tendency  to  these  diseases  is  certainly  hereditary 
though  perhaps  not  the  diseases  themselves  ;  thus  a 
less  quantity  of  ale,  cyder,  wine,  or  spirit,  will  induce 
the  gout  and  dropsy  in.  those  constitutions,  whose  pa- 
rents have  been  intemperate  in  the  use  of  those  li- 
quors ;  as  I  have  more  than  once  had  occasion  to 
observe.  Darwin. 

She  likewise  hinted  that  a  certain  widow  in  the  next 
street  had  got  rid  of  her  dropsy,  and  recovered  her 
shape  in  a  most  surprising  manner.  Sheridan. 

DROPSY  (wfyunj/),  a  collection  of  a  serous  fluid 
in  the  cellular  membrane,  the  viscera,  or  other 
cavities  of  the  body.  For  the  general  description 
of  this  disease,  see  HYDROPS;  for  dropsy  of  the 
belly,  see  ASCITES;  for  dropsy  of  the  brain,  HY- 
DRCCEPHALUS ;  for  dropsy  of  the  chest,  HYDRO- 
THORAX  ;  for  dropsy  of  the  skin,  ANASARCA  ; 
for  dropsy  of  the  testicle,  HYDROCELE. 

DROSERA,  ros  solis,  or  sun-dew,  in  botany, 
a  genus  of  the  pentagynia  order,  and  pentandria 
class  of  plants;  natural  order  fourteenth,  grui- 
nales  :  CAL.  quinquefid,  petals  five :  CAPS,  unilo- 
cular,  and  quinquevalved  at  top :  SEEDS  very 
numerous.  Species  eleven,  which  grow  natu- 
rally in  boggy  places,  in  many  parts  of  the  king- 
dom. They  are  named  sun-dew  from  a  very 
striking  circumstance  in  their  appearance.  The 
leaves,  which  are  circular,  are  fringed  with  hairs, 
supporting  small  drops  or  globules  of  a  pellucid 
liquor  like  dew,  which  continue  even  in  the  hot- 
test part  of  the  day,  and  in  the  fullest  exposure 
to  the  sun.  The  whole  plant  is  acrid,  and  suffi  - 
ciently  caustic  to  erode  the  skin ;  but  some  ladie* 


DRO 


501 


DRO 


know  how  to  mix  the  juice  with  milk,  so  as  to 
make  it  an  innocent  and  safe  application  to  re- 
move freckles  and  sun-burn.  The  juice  that 
exudes  from  it  unmixed,  will  destroy  warts  and 
corns. 

DROSOMELI,  £poffbpi\i,  from  Spoirog,  dew, 
and  peXi,  honey  ;  manna. 

DROSOMETER,  an  instrument  for  ascer- 
taining the  quantity  of  dew  which  falls  in  a  given 
time.  It  consists  of  a  balance,  one  end  of  which 
is  furnished  with  a  plate  fitted  to  receive  the 
dew,  the  other  containing  a  weight  protected 
from  it. 

DROSS,  ra.  s.,,      Sax.     drof;     Goth,     drits; 


O  earth  !  I  will  befriend  thee  more  with  rain 
Than  youthful  April  shall  with  all  his  showers  : 
In  summer's  drought  I'll  drop  upon  thee  still. 

Shnkspeare. 

Great  droughts  in  summer,  lasting  till  the  end  of 
August,  some  gentle  showers  upon  them,  and  then 
some  dry  weather,  portend  a  pestilent  summer  the 
year  following.  liacon. 

To  south  the  Persian  bay, 
And  inaccessible  the'  Arabian  drought.     Milton. 

One,  whose  drought 

Yet  scarce  allayed,  still  eyes  the  current  stream. 
Whose  liquid  murmur  heard  new  thirst  excites. 

Id. 
They  were  so  learned   in   natural  philosophy,  that 


DROSS'INESS,    *.Belg.</roes,  from  ancient  Teut.     they  foretold  earthquakes  and  storms,   great  dwuijhti, 

DROSSY,  adj.  5  draussen,   the   exterior.      The     and  6reat  plagues.  Temple. 

recrement  of  metals  ;  and  hence,  rust,  refuse.  In  a  drought,  the  thirsty  creatures  cry, 

And  gape  upon  the  gathered  clouds  for  rain. 

Fair  proud,  now  tell  me  why  should  fair  be  proud, 
Sith  all  world's  glory  is  but  dross  unclean  : 

And  in  the  shade  of  death  itself  shall  shroud, 
However  now  thereof  ye  little  ween  ?  Spenser. 

Some  scummed  the  dross  that  from  the  metal  came, 


Some  stirred  the  molten  ore  with  ladles  great, 
And  every  one  did  swink,  and  every  one  did  sweat. 

Id. 

DROTCHEL,  n.  s.  Corrupted  perhaps  from 
dretchel.  To  dretch,  in  Chaucer,  is  to  idle,  to 
delay.  Droch,  in  Frisick,  is  delay.  An  idle 
wench ;  a  sluggard.  In  Scotland  it  is  still  used. 

DROUAIS  (John  Germain),  born  at  Paris, 
1763,  the  most  distinguished  painter  of  the 
school  of  David.  His  desire  of  going  to  Rome 
to  study  the  great  works  of  art,  induced  him  to 
enter  the  lists  for  the  great  prize,  which  consisted 
of  a  pension  for  four  years;  but,  being  dissatis- 
fied with  his  work,  he  destroyed  it,  and  left  the 
prize  to  another.  When  reproached  for  this  by 
his  master,  who  saw  with  surprise  the  remains 
of  his  picture,  he  said,  "  Are  you  satisfied  with 
me?''  "  Perfectly,"  answered  David.  "Well, 
then,  I  have  gained  the  prize/'  returned  Drouais, 
"  this  was  my  aim ;  the  prize  of  the  academy 
belongs  to  another,  to  whom  it  may  be  more 
useful  than  it  would  have  been  to  me ;  the  next 
year  I  hope  to  deserve  it  by  a  better  work."  In 
1784,  Drouais  again  entered  the  lists.  The 
Canaanitish  woman  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  was  the 
fruit  of  his  study.  He  was  publicly  crowned, 
and  led  in  triumph,  by  his  fellow  students,  to 
their  master.  He  accompanied  him  as  a  pen- 
sioner to  Rome,  where  he  studied  and  copied 
the  greatest  masters.  His  Dying  Gladiator,  and, 


Dryden. 

Upon  a  shower,  after  a  drought,  earthworms  and 
land-snails  innumerable  come  out  of  their  lurking- 
places.  Ray. 

If  the  former  years 
Exhibit  no  supplies,  alas !  thou  must 
With  tasteless  water  wash  thy  droughty  throat. 

Philips, 

O  ye  wild  groves,  0  where  is  now  your  bloom '. 
(The  Muse  interprets  thus  his  tender  thought) 
Your  flowers,  your  verdure,  and  your  balmy  gloom, 
Of  late  so  grateful  in  the  hour  of  drought !      Beattie. 

DROWN,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  From.  Germ,  drunden, 
below. — Skinner.  From  Sax.  druncnian. — Mr. 
Lye.  Teut.  trauken ;  Swed.  dranka.  To  suffo- 
cate in  water ;  sink ;  immerge  in  water ;  and 
hence  to  lose  in  something  that  overpowers ;  to 
be  suffocated  with  water. 

There  be,  that  keep  them  out  of  fire,  and  yet  was 
never  burned  ;  that  beware  of  water,  and  yet  was 
never  nigh  drowning.  Ascham'i  Schoolmaster. 

Who  cometh  next  will  not  follow  that  course  how- 
ever good,  which  his  predecessors  held,  for  doubt  to 
have  his  doings  drowned  in  another  man's  praise. 

Spenser  on  Ireland. 

Methought  what  pain  it  was  to  drown! 
What  dreadful  noise  of  waters  in  my  ears  ! 

Shahspeare. 

Or  so  much  as  it  needs 
To  dew  the  sovereign  flower,  and  drown  the  weeds. 

Id. 

Galleys  might  be  drowned  in  the  harbour  with  the 
great  ordnance,  before  they  could  be  rigged. 

Knollei's  History. 

Most  men  being  in  sensual  pleasures  drowned, 
It  seems  their  souls  but  in  their  senses  are.     Davies. 
That  the  brightness  of  the  sun  doth  drown  our  dis- 


particularly,  his  Marius  at  Minturnje,  on  being    cerning  of  the  lesser  lights,  is  a  popular  errour. 
exhibited   in    Paris,   gained   him   and    David's 
school  a  new  triumph.     He  now  sketched  his 
Philoctetes  at  Lemnos ;  but  his  career  was  sud- 
denly checked  by  an  inflammatory  fever,  which 


Wotton. 

They  would  soon  drown  those  that  refused  to  swim 
down  the  popular  stream.  King  Charles. 

Here  was  nothing  but  a  ma  jostical  terror  in  the  eyes, 
in  the  ears  of  the  Israelites. — Here  was  lightning 


put  an  end  to  his  life  before  he  had  completed     darted  in  their  eyes,  the  thunders  roaring  in  their  ears, 

his  25th  year,  and  while  he   was  engaged  on  a    the  trumpet  of  God  drowning  the  thunder  claps,  the 

picture  of  Caius  Gracchus.     His  rivals  and  his 

friends  united  in  erecting  a  monument  to  him  in 

St.  Mary's  church  (in  the  Via  Lata). 

DROUGHT,  n.  S.  I       From   Sax.   drygan,   to     a  drowning  man,  he  never  loses,  though  it  do  but  help 
DROUGHT'Y,  adj.     *  dry.     This  word  is  evi-    him  to  sink  the  sooner.  Butler. 

dentiy  a  corruption  of  dryth,  as  it  was  anciently         Betwixt  the  prince  and  parliament  we  stand, 


voice  of  God  out-speaking  the  trumpet  of  the  angel. 
Bp.  Hall.     Contemplations. 
Whatever  he  (an  obstinate  man)  lays  hold  on,  like 


written  ;    it   next    became   drowth,   and,   lastly,    The  barriers  of  the  state  on  either  hand  : 
drought.     Dry 
•want  of  drink. 


want  of  rain  ;  thirst ; 


May  neither  overflow,  for  then  they  drown  the  land. 

Dryden. 


502 


DROWNING. 


My  private  voice  is  drowned  amid  the  senate. 

Addison. 

When  of  God's  image  only  eight  he  found 
Snatched  from  the  watery  grave,  and  saved  from  na- 
tions drowned.  Prior. 
The  innocent  gambols  of  a  few  otters  have  been 
known  to  occasion  those  yells,  which  the  vulgar  of 
this  country  mistake  for  laughing  or  crying,  and  as- 
cribe to  a  certain  goblin,  who  is  supposed  to  dwell 
in  the  waters,  and  to  take  delight  in  drowning  the  be- 
wildered traveller.                                                Beattie. 

Care,  ir.ad  to  see  a  man  sae  happy, 
E'en  drowned  himsel  amang  the  nappy  ; 
As  bees  flee  hame  wi'  lades  o'  treasure, 
The  minutes  winged  their  way  wi'  pleasure. 

Burns. 

Thus  drotcnings  are  much  talked  of  by  the  divers, 
A  nd  swimmers  who  may  chance  to  be  survivers. 

Byron. 

DROWNING,  the  extinction  of  life  by  a  total 
immersion  in  water.  In  some  respects,  there 
seems  to  be  a  great  similarity  between  the  death 
occasioned  by  immersion  in  water,  and  that  by 
strangulation,  suffocation  by  fixed  air,  apoplexies, 
epilepsies,  sudden  faintings,  violent  shocks  of 
electricity,  or  even  violent  falls  and  bruises. 
Physicians,  however,  are  not  agreed  with  regard 
to  the  nature  of  the  injury  done  to  the  animal 
system,  in  any  or  all  of  these  accidents.  It  is 
indeed  certain  that,  in  all  the  cases  above  men- 
tioned, particularly  in  drowning,  there  is  very 
often  such  a  suspension  of  the  vital  powers,  as  to 
us  has  the  appearance  of  a  total  extinction  of 
them  ;  while  yet  they  may  be  again  set  in  motion, 
and  the  person  restored  to  life,  after  a  much 
longer  submersion  than  has  been  generally 
thought  capable  of  producing  absolute  death. 

The  length  of  time  during  which  a  person  may 
remain  in  water  without  being  drowned,  is  very 
unequal  in  different  individuals ;  and  depends 
as  much  on  the  temperature  of  the  water  as  on 
the  particular  constitution  of  the  subject :  in  ge- 
neral, however,  there  is  less  prospect  of  reco- 
very, after  having  continued  fifteen  minutes  im- 
mersed in  water.  In  such  cases,  death  ensues 
from  impeded  respiration,  and  the  consequent 
ceasing  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  by  which 
the  body  loses  its  heat,  and,  with  that,  the  acti- 
vity of  the  vital  principle.  Dr.  Goodwyn  justly 
observes,  that  the  water  produces  all  the  changes 
which  take  place  in  drowning,  only  indirectly, 
by  excluding  the  atmospheric  air  from  the  lungs, 
as  they  admit  but  a  very  inconsiderable  quantity 
of  fluid  to  pass  into  them,  during  immersion. 
Hence  we  shall  find,  in  the  progress  of  this  en- 
quiry, that  inflation  of  the  lungs  is  one  of  the 
principal  means  of  restoring  life. 

Notwithstanding  the  differences  in  theory 
among  physicians,  it  is  certain,  that  great  num- 
bers of  drowned  people  have  been  restored  to 
life,  by  a  proper  use  of  remedies ;  and  societies 
for  recovering  drowned  persons  have  been  insti- 
tuted in  different  places.  The  first  society  of 
this  kind  was  instituted  in  Holland,  where,  from 
the  great  abundance  of  canals  and  inland  seas, 
the  inhabitants  are  particularly  exposed  to  acci- 
dents by  water.  In  a  very  few  years  150  per- 
sons were  saved  from  death  by  this  society ;  and 
many  of  these  had  continued  upwards  of  an  hour 
without  any  signs  of  life,  after  they  had  been 


taken  out  of  the  water.  The  society  was  insti- 
tuted at  Amsterdam  in  1767:  and,  by  an  adver- 
tisement, informed  the  inhabitants  of  the  United 
Provinces  of  the  methods  proper  to  be  used  on 
such  occasions,  offering  rewards  at  the  same 
time  to  those  who  should,  with  or  without  suc- 
cess, use  those  methods  for  recovering  persons 
drowned  and  seemingly  dead.  The  laudable 
and  humane  example  of  the  Dutch  was  followed, 
in  1768,  by  the  magistrates  of  health  in  Milan 
and  Venice;  afterwards  by  the  magistrates  of 
Hamburg  in  1771,  by  those  of  Paris  in  1772, 
and  by  those  of  London  in  1774.  Similar  so- 
cieties have  since  been  instituted  at  Leith,  Glas- 
gow, Aberdeen,  and  many  other  places. 

The  Royal  Humane  Society  of  London  has 
circulated  the  following  directions  on  this  impor- 
tant subject : — I.  As  soon  as  the  patient  is  taken 
out  of  the  water,  the  wet  clothes,  if  the  person  is 
not  naked  at  the  time  of  the  accident,  should  be 
taken  off  with  all  possible  expedition  on  the  spot 
(unless  some  convenient  house  be  very  near), 
and  a  great  coat  or  two,  or  some  blankets  if  con- 
venient, should  be  wrapped  round  the  body. 
II.  The  patient  is  to  be  thus  carefully  conveyed 
in  the  arms  of  three  or  four  men,  or  on  a  bier,  to 
the  nearest  public  or  other  house,  where  a  good 
fire,  if  in  the  winter  season,  and  a  warm  bed, 
can  be  made  ready  for  its  reception.  As  the 
body  is  conveying  to  this  place,  great  attention 
is  to  be  paid  to  the  position  of  the  head ;  it  must 
be  kept  supported  in  a  natural  and  easy  posture, 
and  not  suffered  to  hang  down.  III.  In  cold  or 
moist  weather,  the  patient  is  to  be  laid  on  a 
mattress  or  bed  before  the  fire,  but  not  too  near, 
or  in  a  moderately  heated  room  :  in  warm  or  sul- 
try weather,  on  a  bed  only.  The  body  is  then 
to  be  wrapped  as  expeditiously  as  possible  with 
a  blanket,  and  thoroughly  dried  with  warm  coarse 
cloths  or  flannels.  IV.  In  summer  or  sultry 
weather  loo  much  air  cannot  be  admitted.  For 
this  reason  it  will  be  necessary  to  set  open  the 
windows  and  doors,  as  cool  refreshing  air  is  of 
the  greatest  importance  in  the  process  of  resus- 
citation. V.  Not  more  than  six  persons  are  to 
be  present  to  apply  the  proper  means ;  a  greater 
number  will  be  useless,  and  may  retard,  or  to- 
tally prevent,  the  restoration  of  life,  by  rendering 
the  air  of  the  apartment  unwholesome.  It  will 
be  necessary,  therefore,  to  request  the  absence  of 
those  who  attend  merely  from  motives  of  curio- 
sity. VI.  It  will  be  proper  for  one  of  the  as- 
sistants, with  a  pair  of  bellows  of  the  common 
size,  applying  the  pipe  a  little  way  up  one  nos- 
tril, to  blow  with  some  force,  in  order  to  intro- 
duce air  into  the  lungs;  at  the  same  time  the 
other  nostril  and  the  mouth  are  to  be  closed  by 
another  assistant,  whilst  a  third  person  gently 
presses  the  chest  with  his  hands,  after  the  lungs 
are  observed  to  be  inflated.  By  pursuing  this 
process,  the  noxious  and  stagnated  vapors  will 
be  expelled,  and  natural  breathing  imitated.  If 
the  pipe  of  the  bellows  be  too  large,  the  air  may 
be  blown  in  at  the  mouth,  the  nostrils  at  the 
same  time  being  closed,  so  that  it  may  not  escape 
that  way :  but  the  lungs  are  more  easily  filled, 
and  natural  breathing  better  imitated,  by  blowing 
up  the  nostril.  VII.  Let  the  body  be  gently 
rubbed  with  common  salt,  or  with  flannels 


DRO 


503 


DRO 


sprinkled  with  spirits,  as  rum  or  geneva.  Dr. 
Fothergill  of  Bath  advises  mustard  moistened 
with  spirits.  A  warming-pan  heated  (the  body 
being  surrounded  with  flannel)  may  be  lightly 
moved  up  and  down  the  back.  Fomentations 
of  hot  brandy  are  to  be  applied  to  the  pit  of  the 
stomach,  loins,  &c.,  and  often  renewed.  Bottles 
filled  with  hot  water,  heated  tiles  covered  with 
flannel,  or  hot  bricks,  may  be  efficaciously  ap- 
plied to  the  soles  of  the  feet,  palms  of  the  hands, 
and  other  parts  of  the  body.  The  temples  may 
be  rubbed  with  hartshorn,  and  the  nostrils  now 
and  then  tickled  with  a  feather;  and  snuff,  or 
eau  de  luce,  should  be  occasionally  applied. 
VIII.  Tobacco  fumes  should  be  thrown  up  the 
fundament;  if  a  fumigator  be  not  at  hand,  the 
common  pipe  may  answer  the  purpose.  The 
operation  should  be  frequently  performed,  as  it 
is  of  importance;  for  the  good  effects  of  this 
process  have  been  experienced  in  a  variety  of 
instances  of  suspended  animation.  But  should 
the  application  of  tobacco  smoke  in  this  way  not 
be  immediately  convenient,  or  other  impedi- 
ments arise,  clysters  of  this  herb,  or  other  acrid 
infusions  with  salt,  &c.,  may  be  thrown  up  with 
advantage.  IX.  When  these  means  have  been 
employed  a  considerable  time  without  success, 
and  any  brewhouse  or  warm  bath  can  be  readily 
obtained,  the  body  should  be  carefully  conveyed 
to  such  a  place,  and  remain  in  the  bath,  or  sur- 
rounded with  warm  grains,  for  three  or  four 
hours.  If  a  child  has  been  drowned,  its  body 
should  be  wiped  perfectly  dry,  and  immediately 
placed  in  bed  between  two  healthy  persons. 
The  salutary  effects  of  the  natural  vital  warmth, 
conveyed  in  this  manner,  have  been  proved  in  a 
variety  of  successful  cases.  X.  While  the  various 
methods  of  treatment  are  employed,  the  body  is 
to  be  well  shaken  every  ten  minutes,  in  order  to 
render  the  process  of  animation  more  certainly 
successful ;  and  children,  in  particular,  are  to  be 
much  agitated,  by  taking  hold  of  their  legs  and 
arms  frequently  and  for  a  continuance  of  time. 
In  various  instances,  agitation  has  forwarded  the 
recovery  of  boys  who  have  been  drowned,  and 
continued  for  a  considerable  time  apparently 
dead.  XI.  If  there  be  any  signs  of  returning 
life,  such  as  sighing,  gasping,  or  convulsive  mo- 
tions, a  spoonful  of  any  warm  liquid  may  be 
administered;  and  if  the  act  of  swallowing  is 
returned,  then  a  cordial  of  warm  brandy  or  wine 
may  be  given  in  small  quantities,  and  frequently 
repeated.  XII.  Electricity  may  be  tried  by  the 
'udicious  and  skilful,  as  its  application  neither 
prevents  nor  retards  the  various  modes  of  reco- 
very already  recommended ;  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  will  most  probably  tend  to  render  the 
other  means  employed  more  certainly  and  more 
expeditiously  efficacious.  This  stimulus  bids 
fair  to  prove  an  important  auxiliary  in  cases  of 
suspended  animation;  and  therefore  deserves 
the  serious  regard  and  attention  of  the  faculty. 
These  methods  are  to  be  employed  with  vigor  for 
three  hours  or  upwards,  although  no  favorable 
circumstances  should  arise ;  for  it  is  a  dangerous 
opinion  to  suppose  that  persons  are  irrecover- 
able, because  life  does  not  soon  make  its  appear- 
ance ;  an  opinion  that  has  consigned  to  the  grave 
an  immense  number  of  the  seemingly  dead,  who. 


might  have  been  restored  to  life  by  resolution 
and  perseverance.  Bleeding  is  never  to  be  en-,-' 
ployed  in  such  cases,  unless  by  the  direction  of 
one  of  the  medical  assistants,  or  some  other  gen- 
tleman of  the  faculty  who  has  paid  attention  to 
the  resuscitating  art.  The  Royal  Humane  So- 
ciety of  London  has,  for  a  series  of  years,  offered 
premiums  for  machines  and  other  inventions  to 
save  mariners  and  other  persons  from  drowning 
in  cases  of  shipwreck,  or  other  accidents  at  sea! 
The  committee  of  the  Society  have  also  recom- 
mended several  inventions  for  enabling  persons 
to  swim  from  a  wreck  to  the  shore ;  particularly 
the  cork  or  marine  spencer,  described  under  the 
article  CORK,  and-  the  Life  Preserver,  invented 
by  Mr.  Daniel,  of  Wapping.  This  last  is  a  sort 
of  bag  made  of  water-proof  leather,  which  wraps 
round  the  body  just  under  the  arm-pits,  and  may 
be  inflated  like  a  bladder  in  the  space  of  half  a 
minute,  by  blowing  with  the  breath  through  a 
silver  tube,  furnished  with  a  stop-cock,  which  is 
to  be  turned  when  the  machine  is  full  of  air. 
DROWSE,  v.  a.  &  v.n.^\  Dut.  droosen,  from 
DROWS'IHED,  n.  s.  I  Goth.cfor,  lightly,  and 
DROWS'ILY,  adv.  ^>doze.  To  make  or  be 

DROWS'INESS,  I  heavy  with  sleep;  to 

DROWS'Y,  adj.  j  slumber;     to    make 

heavy.      Drowsihed    is    used    by   Spenser   for 
drowsiness. 

The  day  is  spent,  and  cometh  drowsie  night, 
Wherf  every  creature  shrouded  is  in  sleepe. 

Spenser.     Faerie  Queette. 
The  royal  virgin  shook  off  drowsihed ; 
And  rising  forth  out  of  her  baser  boure, 
Looked  for  her  knight.  Faerie  Qucene. 

Up,  up,  my  drowsy  soul !  where  thy  new  ear 
Shall  in  the  angels'  songs  no  discord  hear. 

Donne. 
What  a  strange  drowsiness  possesses  them  ! 

Shakspeare. 

They  rather  drowsed  and  hung  their  eyelids  down, 
Slept  in  his  face,  and  rendered  such  aspect 
As  cloudy  men  use  to  their  adversaries. 

Id.  Henry  VI. 

We  satisfy  our  understanding  with  the  first  things, 
and,  thereby  satiated,  slothfully  and  drowsily  sit  down. 

Raleigh. 

Men  are  drowsy,  and  desirous  to  sleep,  before  the  fir; 
of  an  ague,  and  do  use  to  yawn  and  stretch. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 
In  deep  of  night,  when  drowsiness 
Hath  locked  up  mortal  sense,  then  listen  I 
To  the  celestial  syren's  harmony.  Milton. 

All  their  shapes 

Spangled  with  eyes,  more  numerous  than  those 
Of  Argus  ;  and  more  wakeful  than  to  drowse, 
Charmed  with  Arcadian  pipe.     Id.  Paradise  Lost. 

There  gentle  sleep 

First  found  me,  and  with  soft  oppression  seized 
My  drowsed  senses  uncontrolled.  Id. 

Drunken  at  last,  and  drowsy  they  depart 
Each  to  his  house.  Dryden. 

The  air  swarjons  thick  with  wandering  deities, 

Which  drowsingly  like  humming-beetles  rise.     Id. 

Drowsy  am  I,  and  yet  can  rarely  sleep. 

Sidney. 

He  that  from  his  childhood  has  made  rising  betimes 
familiar  to  him,  will  not  waste  the  best  part  of  his  life 
in  drowsiness  and  lying  a-bed. 

He  passes  his  whole  life  in  a  dozed  condition, 
between  sleeping  and  waking,  with  a  kind  of  drowsinest 
and  confusion  upon  his  senses.  South. 


504 


DRU 


What  su»,ce»ur  can  I  hope  the  muse  will  send, 
Whose  drowsiness  hath  wronged  the  muse's  friend  ? 

Crashato. 

While  thus  she  rested,  on  her  arm  reclined, 
The  hoary  willows  waving  with  the  wind, 
And  feathered  quires  that  warbled  in  the  shade. 
And  purling  streams  that  through  the  meadow  strayed, 
In  drowsy  murmurs  lulled  the  gentle  maid.  Addison. 

A  sensation  of  drowsiness,  oppression,  and  lassi- 
tude, are  signs  of  a  plentiful  meal  in  young  people. 

Arbuthnot. 

Those  inadvertencies,  a  body  would  think,  even 
our  author,  with  all  his  drowsy  reasoning,  could  never 
have  been  capable  of.  Atterbury. 

The  flowers,  called  out  of  their  beds, 
Start  and  raise  up  their  drowsy  heads. 

Cleaveliiiul. 

Now  while  the  drowsy  world  lies  lost  in  sleep, 
Let  me  associate  with  the  serious  night, 
And   contemplation,  her  sedate  compeer. 

Thomson. 

Amidst  the  drowsy  charms  of  dull  delight, 
Year  chases  year  with  unremitted  flight, 
Till  want  now  following,  fraudulent  and  slow, 
Shall  spring  to  seize  thee  like  an  ambushed  foe. 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poems. 
A  dull  rotation,  never  at  a  stay, 
Yesterday's  face,  twin  image  of  to-day  ; 
While  conversation,  an  exhausted  stock, 
Grows  drowsy  as  the  clicking  of  a  clock. 

Cowper. 

The  drowsy  dungeon-clock  had  numbered  two, 
And  Wallace  tower  had  sworn  the  fact  was  truj  : 
The  tide-swoln  Frith,  wi'  sullen  sounding  roar, 
Through  the  still  night  dashed  hoarse  along  the  shore. 

Burns. 

DRUB,  v.  a.  Sen.  s.^      Dan.  druber,  to  kill; 

DRUB'BING,  n.  s.        jSwed.   drabba;   Island. 

drybba,  to  fight.  To  beat  soundly ;  to  give  blows ; 

also,  the  beating  given,  for  which  a  drubbing  is 

the  common  substantive  of  low  conversation. 

He  that  is  valiant,  and  dares  fight, 
Though  drubbed,  can  lose  no  honour  by  it. 

Hudibras. 

The  blows  and  drubs  I  have  received 
Have  bruised  my  body,  and  bereaved 
My  limbs  of  strength.  Id. 

The  little  thief  had  been  soundly  drubbed  with  a 
good  honest  cudgel.  L' 'Estrange. 

Though  the  bread  be  not  mine,  yet,  if  it  had  been 
less  than  weight,  I  should  have  been  drubbed. 

Locke. 

By  setting  an  unfortunate  mark  on  their  followers, 
they  have  exposed  them  to  innumerable  drubs  and 
contusions.  Addison. 

In  the  rude  state  of  society,  prior  to  the   existence 

of  laws,  if  one  man  gave   another  ill   language,  the 

affronted  person  might  return  it  by  a  box  on  the  ear ; 

and  if  repeated,  by  a  good  drubbing.  Franklin. 

DRUDGE,  v.  n.    -\      Sax.  dreogan ;    Dutch 

DRUDG'ER    n.  s.      I  draghen  ;   perhaps  from 

DRUDG'ERY,  ^.DRAG,    which  see.     To 

DRUDG'INGLY,  ailr\  labor  in  heavy  or  servile 

DRUG,  n. s.  ./work:  a  drudger  is  he 

who  thus. labors,  and  drudgery  the  work  done. 

Shakspeare  has  drugge  for  drudge  in  his  first  fol. 

edit.     See  the  passage  given  below  from  Timon 

of  Athens. 

My  old  dame  will  be  undone  for  one  to  do  her  hus- 
bandry and  her  drudgery.  Shakspeare. 

To  conclude,  this  drudge  of  the  devil,  this  diviner, 
laid  claim  to  me.  Id*  Comedy  of  Errors. 


He  from  his  first  swath  proceeded 
Through  sweet  degrees  that  this  brief  world  afiords. 
To  such  as  may  the  passive  drugs  of  it 
Freely  command.  Id.    Timon  of  Athens. 

Those  whom  the  Egyptians  honoured  before  as  lords» 
now  they  contemn  as  drudges. 

Bp.  Hall.  Contemplationi. 

A  high  spirited  man  is  above  the  world  and  its 
drudgery,  and  cannot  pull  down  his  thoughts  to  the 
pelting  business  of  life.  Bp.  Earle. 

He  sits  above  and  laughs  the  while, 
At  thee,  ordained  his  drudge,  to  execute 
Whate'er  his  wrath  shall  bid. 

Milton's  Paradite  Lost. 
And  to  cracked  fiddle,  and  hoarse  tabour, 
In  merriment,  did  drudge  and  labour.  Hudibrat 
It  is  not  poetry,  that  makes  men  poor  ; 
For  few  do  write,  that  were  not  so  before  ; 
And  those  that  have  writ  best,  had  they  been  rich, 
Had  ne'er  been  seized  with  a  poetic  itch  j 
Had  loved  their  ease  too  well,  to  take  the  pains 
To  undergo  that  drudgery  of  brains  ;  Id. 

Advantages  obtained  by  industry,  directed  by  phi- 
losophy, can  never  be  expected  from  drudging  igno- 
rance. Glanville. 

The  hard  master  makes  men  serve  him  for  nought, 
•who  rewards  his  drudges  and  slaves  with  nothing  but 
shame,  and  sorrow,  and  misery.  Tillotson. 

The  poor  sleep  little  :  we  must  learn  to  watch 
Our  labours  late,  and  early  every  morning, 
Midst  winter  frosts  ;  then,  clad  and  fed  with  sparing, 
Rise  to  our  toils,  and  drudge  away  the  day.     Otway. 

To  thee  that  drudgery  of  power  I  give  ; 
Cares  be  thy  lot :  reign  though,  and  let  me  live. 

Dryden. 

Paradise  was  a  place  of  bliss,  as  well  as  immorta- 
lity, without  drudgery,  and  without  sorrow.  Locke. 

Were  there  not  instruments  for  drudgery  as  well  as 
offices  of  drudgery  ?  Were  there  not  people  to  receive 
orders,  as  well  as  others  to  give  and  authorise  them  ? 

L'  Estrange. 

You  da  not  know  the  heavy  grievances, 
The  toils,  the  labours,  weary  drudgeries, 
Which  they  impose.  Southern's  Oroonoko. 

He  does  now  all  the  meanest  and  triflingest  things 
himself  drudgingly,  without  making  use  of  any  inferior 
or  subordinate  minister.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 

What  is  an  age,  in  dull  renown  drudged  o'er ! 
One  little  single  hour  of  love  is  more.       Granville. 

Even  Drudgery  himself, 
As  at  the  car  he  sweats,  or  dusty  hews 
The  palace  stone,  looks  gay.  Thomson's  Summer. 
It  is  now  handled  by  every  dirty  wench,  and  con- 
demned to  do  her  drudgery. 

Swift's  Meditations  on  a  Broomstick. 
A   man  of   wit  is  not  incapable  of  business,  but 
above  it.     A  sprightly  generous  horse  is  able  to  carry 
a  pack-saddle,  as  well  as  an  ass  ;  but  he  is  too  good 
to  be  put  to  the  drudgery.  Pope. 

I  knew  that  the  work  in  which  I  engaged  is  gene- 
rally considered  as  drudgery  for  the  blind,  as  the  pro- 
per toil  of  artless  industry. 

Johnson.   Plan  of  Dictionary. 

But  I  am  bankrupt  now  ;  and  doomed  henceforth 
To  drudge,  in  descant  dry,  on  others'  lays  ; 

Bards,  I  acknowledge,  of  unequalled  worth  ! 
But  what  is  commentators'  happiest  praise  ?   Cvwper. 

The  poor,  inured  to  drudgery  and  distress, 
Act  without  aim,  think  little,  and  feel  less, 
And  no  where,  but  in  feigned  Arcadian  scenes, 
Taste  happiness,  or  know  what  pleasure  means. 

Id, 


DRUIDS. 


505 


Think  yc,  that  sic  as  you  and  I, 
Wha  drudge  and  drive  through  wet  and  <iiy, 
Wi'  never-ceasing  toil.  Burns. 

DRU'DGING-BOX.     See  DREDGING-BOX. 
DRUG,  n.s.  &  v.  a.^\        Fr.    drogue;    Span. 
DIIUG'GET,  n.  s.         (and    Ital.   droga ;    pro- 
DRUG'GIST,  pliably  from  Sax.  drug; 

DRUG'STER,  JGr.  rpwyjj,  dry;   drugs 


marches,  as  the  series  of  Moui,  Beauvois,  and 
other  like  stuffs  corded,  are  called  corded  drug- 
gets. The  plain  are  wrought  on  a  loom  of  two 
marches,  with  the  shuttle,  in  the  same  manner 
as  cloths,  camblets,  and  other  like  stuffs  not 
corded. 

DRUID,  n.  s.  &  adj.  Or.   fy«c,   Celt,  deru ; 
Welsh    and  Arm.  dcrw,   an  oak.      An  ancient 


properly  signifying  dry  medicines :    and   hence    priest  of  Gaul  and  Britain.     See  below. 


any  thing  dried  up  or  worthless.  Drugget  is  a 
light,  common  kind  of  stuff:  druggist  and  drug- 
ster,  a  seller  of  drugs. 

Mortal  drugs  I  have  ;  but  Mantua's  law 
Is  death  to  any  he  that  utters  them.     Shakspeare. 

The  surfeited  grooms 
Do  mock  their  charge  with  snores. — I've  drugged  their 

possets, 
That  death  and  nature  do  contend  about  them.     Id. 

The  poore  people,  the  good  physician  prescribes 
cheap  but  wholesome  medicines ;  not  removing  the 
consumption  out  of  their  bodies  into  their  purses,  nor 
sending  them  to  the  East  Indies  for  drugs  which  they 
•can  reach  better  out  of  their  gardens.  Fuller. 

Oft  they  assayed, 

Hunger  and  thirst  constraining ;  drugged  as  oft 
With  hatefulest  disrelish,  writhed  their  jaws 
With  soot  and  cinders  filled.    Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

A  fleet  descried 

Hangs  in  the  clouds,  by  equinoctial  winds 
Close  sailing  from  Bengal,  or  the  isles 
Of  Ternate  and  Tidore,  whence  merchants  bring 
Their  spicy  drugs.  Id. 

In  the  names  of  drugs  and  plants,  the  mistake  in  a 
•word  may  endanger  life. 

Baker's  Reflections  on  Learning. 
Common  nitre  we  bought  at  the  druggist's.  Boyle. 
Common  oil  of  turpentine  I  bought  at  the  druyster't. 

Id. 

Each  noble  vice 
Shall  bear  a  price 
And  virtue  shall  a  drug  become. 
An  empty  name, 
Was  all  her  fame, 
But  now  she  shall  be  dumb. 

Dry  den's  Albion. 

In  druggets  drest,  of  thirteen  pence  a-yard, 
See  Philip's  son  amidst  his  Persian  guard.       Surift. 

They  get  the  clergy  below  their  apothecaries,  the 
physician  of  the  soul  below  the  drugitert  of  the  body. 

Atterbury. 

Judicious  physick's  noble  art  to  gain, 
He  drugs  and  plants  explored,  alas  !  in  vain.   Smith. 

Bright  Helen  mixed  a  mirth-inspiring  bowl, 
Tempered  with  drugs  of  sov'reign  use,  to  assuage 
The  boiling  bosom  of  tumultuous  rage. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

But  O  the'  important  budget !  ushered  in 
With  such  heart-shaking  music,  who  can  say 
What  are  its  tidings  ?   have  our  troops  awaked  ? 
Or  do  they  still,  as  if  with  opium  drugged, 
Snore  to  the  murmurs  of  th<>'  Atlantic  wave  ? 

Cowper, 

For  Inez  called  some  druggists  and  physicians, 

And  tried  to  prove  her  loving  lord  was  mad, 

But  as  he  had  some  lucid  intermissions, 


In  yonder  grave  a  druid  lies 

Where  slowly  steals  the  winding  waves.       Collins. 
Sage  beneath  a  spreading  oak 
Sat  the  druid,  hoary  chief ; 
Every  burning  word  he  spoke 

Full  of  rage  and  .full  of  grief.          Co-fix*. 
It  stood  embosomed  in  a  happy  valley, 

Crowned  by  high  woodlands,  whero  the  druid  oak 
Stood  like  Caractacus  in  act  to  rally 

His  host  with   broad    arms   'gainst   the   thunder- 
stroke. Byron. 

DRUIDS,  DRUIDES,  or  DRUIDS,  the  priests 
or  ministers  of  religion  among  the  ancient  Gauls, 
Britons,  and  Germans.  Picard  (Celtoped.  lib. 
ii.  p.  58)  believes  the  druids  to  have  been  thus 
called  from  Druis,  or  Dryius,  their  leader,  the 
fourth  or  fifth  king  of  the  Gauls,  and  father  of 
Saron  or  Naumes.  Pliny,  Salmatius,  Vigenere, 
&c.,  derive  the  name  from  fywc,  an  oak ;  on  ac- 
count of  their  inhabiting,  or  frequenting,  and 
teaching  in  forests ;  or  because  they  never  sacri- 
ficed but  under  the  oak.  Menage  derives  the 
word  from  the  old  British  drus,  daemon,  or  ma- 
gician :  Borel,  from  the  Saxon  dry,  magician ;  or 
from  the  old  British  dru  or  derw, '  oak,'  whence 
he  takes  the  Greek  word  fywc  to  be  derived; 
which  is  the  most  probable  supposition.  Gorop. 
Becanus,  lib.  i.  takes  druis  to  be  an  old  Celtic 
and  German  word,  formed  from  trowis  or  truwis, 
'  a  doctor  of  the  truth  and  the  faith ;'  which  ety- 
mology Vossius  also  approves. 

The  druids  were  the  first  and  most  distin- 
guished order  among  the  Gauls  and  Britons; 
they  were  chosen  out  of  the  best  families ;  and 
the  honors  of  their  birth,  joined  with  those  of 
their  function,  procured  them  the  highest  vene- 
ration among  the  people.  They  were  versed  in 
astrology,  geometry,  natural  philosophy,  politics, 
and  geography ;  they  were  the  interpreters  of 
religion,  and  the  judges  of  all  affairs  indifferently. 
\Vhoever  refused  obedience  to  them  was  declared 
impious  and  accursed.  We  know  but  little  as 
to  their  peculiar  doctrines ;  only  that  they  be- 
lieved the  immortality  of  the  soul ;  and  the  me- 
tempsychosis. Their  chief  settlement  in  Britain 
was  in  the  isle  of  Anglesea,  the  ancient  Mona, 
which  was  well  stored  with  spacious  groves  of 
their  favorite  oak.  They  were  divided  into  se- 
veral classes.  Strabo,  however,  only  distin- 
guishes three  kinds,  bardi,  vates,  and  druids. 
The  bardi  were  the  poets ;  the  vates,  «ar«c»  were 
the  priests  and  naturalists ;  and  the  druids,  be- 
sides the  study  of  nature,  applied  themselves  to 
morality.  Diogenes  Laertius  assures  us,  that 

the  ancient 


She  next  decided  he  was  only  bad.          ,     Byron 

DRUGGET,  a  slight  kind  of  woollen  stuff,  some-  the  druids ^were   Uie  same  amon 
times  made 
thread ;    sometimes 

Those  that  have  the  wuoi  ui   «uui,  anu  mt  v***iv  ».^«..e  — -  

of  thread,  are  called  threaded  druggets;  and  the  Assyrians.    Their  garments  were  r, 

those  wrought  with  the  shuttle  on  a  loom  of  four  long;   and,  when  employed  HI  rcligioi 


i  a  BIUCUI  KIUU  ui   «WM»M  cFiuii,  ov  •  ,        . 

all  wool,  sometimes  half  wool  half  Britons  with  the  philosophers  among  the  Greeks, 

netimes   corded,  but  usually  plain,  the  magi  among  the  Persians;  the *ym' 

,ave  the  woof  of  wool,  and  the  warp  among  the  Indians;  and  the  Chaldeans  amon 

J  .t-  _       A ~  —  «  T^Urti..    .r-irtiWJIttw     VV*TP     f  i '  M  Ki  Pk  II I  )    V 


606 


DRUIDS. 


monies,  they  wore  a  white  surplice.  They  ge- 
nerally carried  a  wand  in  their  hands  ;  and  wore 
a  kind  of  ornament  enchased  in  gold  about  their 
Decks,  called  the  druid's  egg.  See  ANGUINUM 
OVUM.  Their  necks  were  also  decorated  with 
gold  chains,  and  their  hands  and  arms  with 
bracelets :  they  wore  their  hair  very  short,  and 
their  beards  remarkably  long.  The  druids  had 
one  chief  or  arch-druid,  in  every  nation,  who 
acted  as  high-priest.  He  had  absolute  authority 
over  the  rest;  and  commanded,  decreed,  pu- 
nished, Sec.,  at  pleasure.  At  his  death  he  was 
succeeded  by  the  most  considerable  among  the 
survivors ;  and,  if  there  were  several  pretenders, 
the  matter  was  ended  by  an  election,  or  else  de- 
cided by  arms.  The  druids  presided  at  sacri- 
fices, and  other  ceremonies ;  and  had  the  direc- 
tion of  every  thing  relating  to  religion.  The 
British  and  Gaulish  youth  were  instructed  by 
them.  The  children  of  the  nobility,  Mela  tells 
us,  they  carried  into  caves,  or  the  most  desolate 
parts  of  forests,  and  kept  them  there,  sometimes 
for  twenty  years,  under  their  discipline.  They 
were  here  instructed  in  the  motion  of  the  heavens, 
and  the  course  of  the  stars ;  the  magnitude  of  the 
heavens  and  the  earth ;  the  power  and  wisdom 
of  the  gods,  the  metempsychosis,  immortality, 
&c.  They  preserved  the  memory  and  actions  of 
great  men  in  their  verses,  which  they  never  al- 
lowed to  be  written  down,  but  made  their  pupils 
get  them  by  heart.  In  their  common  course  of 
learning,  they  are  said  to  have  taught  them 
24,000  such  verses.  Thus  their  doctrines  ap- 
peared more  mysterious  by  being  unknown  to 
all  but  themselves  ;  and,  having  no  book  to  recur 
to,  they  were  the  more  careful  to  fix  them  in 
their  memory. 

It  has  been  disputed,  whether  the  druids  were 
themselves  the  inventors  of  their  opinions  and 
systems  of  religion  and  philosophy,  or  received 
them  from  others.  Some  have  imagined,  that 
the  colony  of  Phocians,  who  left  Greece  and 
built  Marseilles,  in  Gaul,  about  the  fifty-seventh 
Olympiad,  imported  the  first  principles  of  learn- 
ing and  philosophy,  and  communicated  them  to 
the  Gauls  and  other  nations  in  the  west  of  Eu- 
rope. But  though  we  may  allow,  that  the  druids 
of  Gaul  and  Britain  borrowed  some  hints  of  their 
philosophy  from  this  Greek  colony,  we  have 
reason  to  believe  that  the  substance  of  it  was 
their  own.  Others  have  suggested,  that  the 
druids  derived  their  philosophy  from  Pythagoras, 
which  seems  to  be  confirmed  by  Ammianus 
Marcellinus,  and  indeed  the  philosophy  of  the 
druids  bore  a  much  greater-  resemblance  to  that 
of  Pythagoras,  than  to  that  of  any  other  sage  of 
antiquity.  But  this  resemblance  may,  perhaps, 
be  best  accounted  for  by  supposing  that  Pytha- 
goras adopted  some  of  the  opinions  of  the 
druids,  as  well  as  imparted  to  them  some  of  his 
discoveries.  And  Aristotle  says  that  the  philo- 
sophy of  the  druids  passed  into  Greece.  It  is 
therefore  highly  probable,  and  in  fact  directly 
asserted  by  several  authors,  that  Pythagoras 
visited  the  druids  of  Gaul,  and  was  initiated 
into  their  philosophy.  From  the  concurring  tes- 
timonies of  several  authors,  it  appears  that  na- 
tural philosophy  was  the  favorite  study  of  the 
druids  of  Gaul  and  Britain.  According  to  Dio- 


dorus  Siculus,  Strabo,  Caesar,  Mela,  Ammianus 
Marcellinus,  and  others,  they  entered  into  many 
disquisitions,  in  their  schools,  concerning  the 
form  and  magnitude  of  the  universe  in  general, 
and  of  this  earth  in  particular,  and  even  concern- 
ing the  most  sublime  and  hidden  secrets  of  na- 
ture. On  these  subjects  they  formed  a  variety 
of  systems  and  hypotheses,  which  they  delivered 
to  their  disciples  in  vetse,  that  they  might  the 
more  easily  retain  them  in  their  memories,  as 
they  were  not  allowed  to  commit,  them  to  writ- 
ing. Strabo  has  preserved  one  of  the  physiolo- 
gical opinions  of  the  druids  concerning  the  uni- 
verse, viz.  that  it  was  never  to  be  entirely  de- 
stroyed or  annihilated;  but  was  to  undergo  a 
succession  of  great  changes  and  revolutions, 
which  were  to  be  produced  sometimes  by  the 
predominancy  of  water,  and  sometimes  by  that 
of  fire.  This  opinion,  he  intimates,  was  not  pe- 
culiar to  them,  but  was  entertained  also  by  the 
philosophers  of  other  nations ;  and  Cicero  speaks 
of  it  as  a  truth  universally  acknowledged  and 
undeniable.  But  they  did  not  express  theii  sen- 
timents on  these  and  the  like  heads  in  a  plain 
and  natural,  but  in  a  dark,  figurative,  and  enig- 
matical manner.  We  know  not  what  their  opi- 
nions were  about  the  dimensions  of  the  universe 
or  of  the  earth,  but  we  have  several  reasons  to 
suppose  that  they  believed  both  to  be  of  a  sphe- 
rical form.  This  is  visibly  the  shape  and  form 
of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  the  most  conspicu- 
ous parts  of  the  universe  ;  and  the  circle  was  the 
favorite  figure  of  the  druids,  as  appears  from 
their  houses  and  places  of  worship. 

It  may  be  thought  improbable  that  the  druids 
had  made  any  considerable  progress  in  arithme- 
tic, as  this  may  seem  to  be  impossible  by  the 
mere  strength  of  memory,  without  the  assistance 
of  figures  and  of  written  rules.  But  it  is  very 
difficult  to  ascertain  what  may  be  done  by  me- 
mory alone,  when  it  has  been  long  exercised  in 
this  way.  There  is  reason  to  think  that  they 
made  use  of  the  letters  of  the  Greek  alphabet  for 
their  calculations.  Caesar,  speaking  of  the  druids 
of  Gaul,  says,  '  In  almost  all  other  public  trans- 
actions, and  private  accounts  or  computations, 
they  make  use  of  the  Greek  letters.'  This  is 
further  confirmed  by  what  the  same  author  says 
of  the  Helvetii,  a  people  of  the  same  origin,  lan- 
guage, and  manners  with  the  Gauls  and  Briton? 
'  Tables  were  found  in  the  camp  of  the  Helvetii, 
written  in  Greek  letters,  containing  an  account 
of  all  the  men  capable  of  bearing  arms,  who  had 
left  their  native  country,  and  also  separate  ac- 
counts of  the  boys,  old  men,  and  women.' 

Astronomy  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the 
chief  studies  of  the  druids  of  Gaul  and  Britain. 
'  The  druids,'  says  Caesar,  '  have  many  disqui- 
sitions concerning  the  heavenly  bodies  and  their 
motions,  in  which  they  instruct  their  disciples.' 
Mela,  speaking  of  the  same  philosophers,  ob- 
serves, '  That  they  profess  to  have  great  know- 
ledge of  the  motions  of  the  heavens  and  of  the 
stars.'  Some  knowledge  of  this  science,  indeed, 
was  absolutely  necessary  for  fixing  the  regular 
returns  of  their  religious  solemnities,  of  which 
the  druids  had  the  sole  direction.  The  druids 
computed  their  time  by  nights,  and  not  by  days, 
a  custom  which  they  had  received  from  their 


DRUIDS. 


507 


most  remote  ancestors  by  tradition,  and  in  which 
they  were  confirmed  by  their  measuring  their  time 
very  much  by  the  moon.  They  assembled  upon 
stated  days,  either  at  the  new  or  full  moon  ;  for 
they  believed  these  to  be  the  most  auspicious  times 
for  transacting  all  affairs  of  importance.  Their 
most  solemn  ceremony  of  cutting  the  misletoe 
from  the  oak  was  always  performed  on  the  sixth 
day  of  the  moon.  Nay,  they  even  regulated 
their  military  operations  very  much  by  this  lumi- 
nary, and  avoided,  as  much  as  possible,  to  en- 
gage in  battle  while  the  moon  was  on  the  wane. 
We  are  told  both  by  Caesar  and  Mela  that  the 
druids  studied  the  stars  as  well  as  the  sun  and 
moon ;  and  that  they  professed  to  know,  and 
taught  their  disciples  many  things  concerning 
the  motions  of  these  heavenly  bodies. 

There  are  still  many  monuments  remaining  in 
Britain  and  the  adjacent  isles  which  give  reason 
to  think  that  the  ancient  Britons  could  apply  the 
mechanical  powers  so  as  to  produce  very  asto- 
nishing effects.  As  these  monuments  appear  to 
nave  been  designed  for  religious  purposes,  we 
may  be  certain  that  they  were  erected  under  the 
direction  of  the  druids.  Many  obelisks  or  pillars, 
of  one  rough  unpolished  stone  each,  are  still  to 
be  seen  in  Britain  and  its  isles.  Some  of  these 
are  both  very  thick  and  lofty,  erected  on  the 
summits  of  barrows  and  of  mountains ;  and  some 
of  them  (as  at  Stonehenge)  have  ponderous 
blocks,  raised  aloft,,  and  resting  on  the  tops  of 
the  upright  pillars.  We  can  hardly  suppose 
that  it  was  possible  to  cut  these  prodigious 
masses  of  stone  (some  of  them  above  forty  tons 
in  weight)  without  wedges,  or  to  raise  them  out 
of  the  quarry  without  levers.  But  it  certainly 
required  still  greater  knowledge  of  the  mecha- 
nical powers,  and  of  the  method  of  applying 
them,  to  transport  those  huge  stones  from  the 
quarry  to  the  places  of  their  destination,  to  erect 
the  perpendicular  pillars,  and  to  elevate  the  im- 
posts to  the  tops  of  these  pillars.  That  the  Bri- 
tish druids  were  acquainted  with  the  principles 
and  use  of  the  balance,  we  have  good  reason 
to  believe,  from  some  druidical  monuments  still 
remaining,  called  Lagan  stones,  or  rocking- 
stones.  Each  of  them  consists  of  one  prodi- 
gious block  or  stone,  resting  upon  an  upright 
stone  or  rock,  and  so  equally  balanced,  that  a 
very  small  force,  sometimes  even  a  child,  can 
move  it  up  and  down,  though  hardly  any  force 
is  sufficient  to  remove  it  from  its  station.  Some 
of  these  stones  may  have  fallen  into  this  position 
by  accident,  but  others  of  them  evidently  appear 
to  have  been  placed  in  it  by  art.  That  the  an- 
cient Britons  understood  the  construction  and 
use  of  wheels,  the  great  number  of  their  war- 
chariots  and  other  wheel-carriages  is  a  sufficient 
proof;  and  that  they  knew  how  to  combine 
them  together,  and  with  the  other  mechanical 
powers,  so  as  to  form  machines  capable  of  rais- 
ing and  transporting  very  heavy  weigh^,  we  have 
good  reason  to  believe. 

In  Germany  and  in  the  northern  nations  of 
Europe,  the  healing  art  was  chiefly  committed  to 
the  old  women  of  every  state ;  but  in  Gaul  and 
Britain  it  was  entrusted  to  the  druids,  who  were 
the  physicians  as  well  as  the  priests  of  these 
countries.  Pliny  says  expressly,  '  That  Tiberius 


Caesar  destroyed  the  druids  of  the  Gauls,  who 
were  the  poets  and  physicians  of  that  nation. 
The  people  of  Gaul  and  Britain  were  probably 
induced  to  devolve  the  care  of  their  health  on 
the  druids,  and  to  apply  to  these  priests  for  the 
cure  of  their  diseases,  not  only  by  the  high  es- 
teem they  had  of  their  wisdom  and  learning,  but 
also  by  the  opinion  which  they  entertained,  that 
a  very  intimate  connexion  subsisted  between  the 
arts  of  healing  and  the  rites  of  religion  ;  and  that 
the  former  were  most  effectual  when  accompa- 
nied by  the  latter.     It  was  indeed  a  prevailing 
opinion  of  all  the  nations  of  antiquity,  that  all 
internal  diseases  proceeded  from  the  anger  of  the 
gods;  and  that  the  only  way  to  obtain  relief  was 
to  appease  them  by  sacrifices. — That  this  was 
the  practice  of  the  Gauls  and  Britons,  who,  in 
some  cases  sacrificed  one  man  as  the  most  effec- 
tual   means   of  curing  another,   is'  attested  by 
Caesar.    This  gave  rise  also  to  that  great  number 
of  magical  rites  and  incantations  with  which  the 
medical  practice  of  the  druids,  and  of  most  an- 
cient physicians  was  attended.     The  druids  en- 
"tertained  a  very  high  opinion   of  the  medical 
virtues  of  the  misletoe,  and  esteemed  it  a  remedy 
for  all  diseases.     They  believed  it  to  be  a  spe- 
cific against  barrenness ;    a  sovereign   antidote 
against   the   effects   of    poisons ;    excellent   for 
softening  and  discussing  hard  tumors ;  good  for 
drying  up  scrofulous    sores ;    for  curing   ulcers 
and  wounds;  and  (provided  it  was  not  suffered 
to  touch  the  earth  after  it  was  cut)  very  effica- 
cious in  the  epilepsy.     The  selago,  a  kind  of 
hedge   hyssop,   resembling   savin,  was   another 
plant,  much  admired  by  the  druids  for  its  sup- 
posed medicinal  virtues,  particularly  in  diseases 
of  the  eyes.     But  its  efficacy,  according  to  them, 
depended  much  upon  its  being  gathered  under 
certain  magical  directions.     They  entertained  a 
high  opinion  also  of  the  herb  samolus  or  marsh- 
wort  for  its  sanative  qualities ;  and  gave  many 
directions  for  gathering  it.   The  person  who  was 
to  perform  that  office  was  to  do  it  fasting,  and 
with  his  left  hand ;  he  was  on  no  account  to  look 
behind  him,  nor  to  turn  his  face  from  the  herbs 
he  was  gathering.    It  would  be  tedious  to  relate 
the  extravagant  notions  they  entertained  of  the 
many  virtues  of  the  vervain,  and  to  recount  the 
ridiculous  mummeries  which  they  practised  in 
gathering  and   preparing  it,  both   for  the  pur- 
poses of  divination  and  physic.     These  may  be 
seen  in  Pliny's  Hist.  Nat.  1.  25.  c.  9,  from  whom 
we  have  these  anecdotes ;  but  who,  like  other 
Greek  and  Roman  writers,  seems  designedly  to 
represent  the  philosophers  of  Gaul  and  Britain 
in  an  unfavorable  light.     We  learn  from  C$sar 
that  the  druids  were  the  judges  and  arbiters  of 
all  differences   and   disputes,  both   public  and 
private  :   they  took  cognizance  of  murders,  inhe- 
ritances, boundaries,   and  limits ;   and  decreed 
rewards  and  punishments.      Such  as  disobeyed 
their  decisions  they  excommunicated,  which  was 
their  principal  punishment;  the  criminal  being 
hereby  excluded  from  all  public  assemblies,  and 
avoided  by  all  the  world ;  so  that  nobody  durst 
speak  to  him  for  fear  of  being  polluted.     Strabo 
observes,  they  had  sometimes  authority  enough 
to  stop  armies  upon  the  point  of  engaging,  and 
accommodate  their  differences. 


608 


DRUIDS. 


If  the  British  druids  made  no  contemptible 
proficiency  in  several  parts  of  real  and  useful 
learning,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  they  were 
also  great  pretenders  to  superior  knowledge  in 
certain  vain  fallacious  sciences,  by  which  they 
excited  the  admiration,  and  took  advantage  of 
the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  mankind.  These 
were  magic  and  divination;  by  which  they  pre- 
tended to  work  miracles,  and  exhibit  astonishing 
appearances  in  nature ;  to  penetrate  into  the 
counsels  of  heaven,  to  foretel  future  events,  and 
to  discover  the  success  or  miscarriage  of  public 
or  private  undertakings.  Their  countrymen  not 
only  believed  that  the  druids  were  possessed  of 
these  powers,  but  they  were  celebrated  on  this 
account  by  the  philosophers  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
'  In  Britain'  says  Pliny,  '  the  magic  arts  are  cul- 
tivated with  such  astonishing  success,  that  the 
Britons  seem  to  be  capable  of  instructing  even 
the  Persians  themselves  in  these  arts.  They  pre- 
tend to  discover  the  designs  and  purposes  of  the 
gods.  The  Eubates  or  Vates,  in  particular,  in- 
vestigate and  display  the  most  sublime  secrets 
of  nature;  and  by  auspices  and  sacrifices  they 
foretel  future  events.'  They  were  so  famous  for 
the  supposed  veracity  of  their  predictions,  that 
they  were  not  only  consulted  on  all  important 
occasions  by  their  own  princes  and  great  men, 
hut  even  sometimes  by  the  Roman  emperors. 
Stonehenge,  and  several  other  works  of  the 
druids,  were  believed  to  have  been  executed  by 
the  art  of  magic,  for  many  ages  after  the  destruc- 
tion of  their  whole  order.  The  natural  and  ac- 
quired sagacity  of  the  druids,  with  their  long 
experience  in  public  affairs,  enabled  them  to 
form  very  probable  conjectures  about  the  event 
of  enterprises.  These  conjectures  they  pro- 
nounced as  oracles  when  they  were  consulted ; 
and  they  pretended  to  derive  them  from  inspect- 
ing the  entrails  of  victims,  observing  the  flight  of 
certain  birds,  and  other  mummeries.  By  such 
arts  they  obtained  and  preserved  the  reputation 
of  prophetic  foresight  among  an  ignorant  and 
credulous  people. 

They  worshipped  the  Supreme  Being  under 
the  name  of  Esus,  or  Hesus,  and  the  symbol  of 
the  oak ;  and  had  no  other  temple  than  a  wood 
or  a  grcrve,  where  all  their  religious  rites  were 
performed.  Nor  was  any  person  admitted  to 
enter  that  sacred  recess  unless  he  carried  with 
him  a  chain,  in  token  of  his  absolute  dependence 
on  the  Deity.  Indeed,  their  whole  religion  ori- 
ginally consisted  in  acknowledging  that  the  Su- 
preme Being,  who  made  his  abode  in  these  sa- 
cred groves,  governed  the  universe;  and  that 
every  creature  ought  to  obey  his  laws,  and  pay 
him  divine  homage.  They  considered  the  oak 
as  the  emblem,  or  rather  the  peculiar  residence, 
of  the  Almighty ;  and  accordingly  chaplets  of  it 
were  worn  both  by  the  druids  and  people  in 
their  religious  ceremonies ;  the  altars  were 
strewed  with  its  leaves,  and  encircled  with  its 
branches.  The  fruit  of  it,  especially  the  misletoe, 
was  thought  to  contain  a  divine  virtue,  and  to 
be  the  peculiar  gift  of  heaven.  It  was  therefore 
sought  for  on  the  sixth  day  of  the  moon  with 
the  greatest  earnestness  and  anxiety;  and  when 
found,  was  hailed  with  such  raptures  of  joy,  as  it 
almost  exceeds  imagination  to  conceive.  As  soon 


as  the  druids  were  informed  of  this  fortunate  dis- 
covery, they  prepared  every  thing  ready  for  the 
sacrifice  under  the  oak,  to  %vhich  they  fastened 
two  white  bulls  by  the  horns ;  then  the  arch- 
druid,  attended  by  a  prodigious  number  of 
people,  ascended  the  tree,  dressed  in  white ;  and 
with  a  consecrated  golden  knife,  or  pruning- 
hook,  cropped  the  misletoe,  which  he  received  in 
his  sagum  or  robe,  amidst  the  rapturous  excla- 
mations of  the  people.  Having  secured  this 
sacred  plant  he  descended  the  tree;  the  bulls 
were  sacrificed,  and  the  Deity  invoked  to  bless 
his  own  gift,  and  render  it  efficacious  in  those 
distempers  in  which  it  should  be  administered. 
The  consecrated  groves,  in  which  they  performed 
their  religious  rites,  were  fenced  round  with 
stones,  to  prevent  any  person's  entering  between 
the  trees,  except  through  the  passages  left  open 
for  that  purpose,  and  which  were  guarded  by 
some  inferior  druids,  to  prevent  any  stranger 
from  intruding  into  their  mysteries.  These  groves 
were  of  different  forms :  some  quite  circular, 
others  oblong,  and  more  or  less  capacious,  as 
the  votaries  in  the  districts  to  which  they  be- 
longed were  more  or  less  numerous.  The  area 
in  the  centre  of  the  grove  was  encompassed  with 
several  rows  of  large  oaks  set  very  close  together. 
Within  this  large  circle  were  several  smaller  ones, 
surrounded  with  large  stones;  and  near  the 
centre  of  these  smaller  circles  were  stones  of  a 
prodigious  size  and  convenient  height,  on  which 
the  victims  were  slam  and  offered.  Each  of  these 
being  a  kind  of  altar,  was  surrounded  with 
another  row  of  stones,  the  use  of  which  cannot 
now  be  known,  unless  they  were  intended  as 
cinctures  to  keep  the  people  at  a  convenient  dis- 
tance from  the  officiating  priest.  Suetonius, 
in  his  life  of  Claudius,  assures  us  the  druids  sa- 
crificed men;  and  Mercury  is  said  to  be  the 
god  to  whom  they  offered  these  victims.  Dio- 
dorus  Siculus  (lib.  vi.)  observes  it  was  only  upon 
extraordinary  occasions  they  made  such  offer- 
ings ;  as  to  consult  what  measures  to  take,  to 
learn  what  should  befal  them,  &c.,  by  the  fall  of 
the  victim,  the  tearing  of  his  members,  and  the 
manner  of  his  blood  gushing  out.  Augustus 
condemned  the  custom,  and  Tiberius  and  Clau- 
dius punished  and  abolished  it. 

DR.UID.3t,,  or  DROIUM,  in  ancient  geography, 
the  principal  place  of  the  Druids  in  Gaul ; 
where  they  met  annually  in  a  consecrated  grove, 
according  to  C^sar.  It  was  also  called  Duro- 
cases ;  and  is  now  named  Dreux. 

DRUM,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  "")     Dan.  tromme  ;  Dut. 

DRUM'FISH,  n.  s.  trommel;         Ger-m. 

DRUM'MAJOR,  1  trombe  ;  perhaps  from 

DRUM'MAKER,  [Arab,  drub  a  dub,  to 

DRUM'MER,  (beat:    but    in   Ang.- 

DRUM'STICK,  J  Sax.  dryminga  is  a 

soft  murmuring  sound ;  and  Skinner  thinks  the 
word  is  formed  from  the  sound.  An  instrument 
of  military  music ;  the  tympanum  of  the  ear; 
and,  from  |he  hum  made,  a  concourse  of  personSr 
A  drum-major  is  a  chief  drummer. 

Let's  march  without  the  noise  of  threatening  drurm. 

Shakspeare. 

Drummer,  strike  up,  and  let  us  march  away.     Id. 

In  drums,  the  closeness  round  about,  that  preserv- 
eth  the  sound  from  dispersing,  makcth  the  noise 


DRU 


509 


DRU 


come  forth  at  the  drum-hole  far  more  loud  and 
strong  than  if  you  should  strike  upon  the  like  skin 
extended  in  the  open  air.  Bacon. 

Tears    trickling     down    their    breasts    bedew    the 

ground,' 

And  drums  and  trumpets  mix  their  mournful  sound. 

Dryden. 
Now,  heart, 

Set  ope  thy  sluices,  send  the  vigorous  Hood 
Through  every  active  limb  for  my  relief; 
Then  take  thy  rest  within  the  quiet  cell, 
For  thou  shall  drum  no  more.  Id. 

The  drummaker  uses  it,  and  the  cabinetmaker. 

Mm-timer. 
The  under-jaw  of  the  drumfah  from  Virginia. 

Wfiodward. 

Such  company  may  chance  to  spoil  the  swearing 
And  the  drummajor's  oaths,  of  bulk  unruly, 
May  dwindle  to  a  feeble. —  Cleaveland. 

Now  no  more  the  drum 

Provokes  to  arms,  or  trumpet's  clangor  shrill 
Affrights  the  wives,  and  chills  the  virgin's  blood. 

Philips. 

Here  rows  of  drummers  stand  in  martial  file, 
And  with  their  vellum-thunder  shake  the  pile. 

Gay. 
I  lastly  was   with   Curtis,   among  the   floating  bat- 

t'ries, 

And  there  I  left  for  witnesses  an  arm  and  limb : 
Yet  let  my  country  need  me,  with  Elliot  to  head  me, 
I'd  clatter  on  my  stumps  at  the  sound  of  the  drum. 

Burns. 

He  hates  the  field  in  which  no  fife  or  drum 
Attends  him  ;  drives  his  cattle  to  a  march  ; 
And  sighs  for  the  smart  comrades  he  has  left. 

Cowper. 

There  is  no  variety  of  notes   referable  to  the  gamut    beaten    in    camp    to    summon    the    pioneers   to 
in  the  beating  of  a  drum,  yet,  if  it  be  performed  in  mu-     work. 

sical  time,  it  is  agreeable    to   our  ears  ;  and  therefore          The  Serjeants'  Call,  a  beat  for  calling   the  ser- 
this  pleasurable  sensation  must  be  owing  to  the  repe-    jeants  together  in  the  orderly-room,  or  in  camp. 


The  General,  to  give  notice  to  tlie  troops  that 
they  are  to  march. 

The  Assembly,  or  Troop,  to  order  the  troops  to 
repair  to  the  place  of  rendezvous,  or  to  their 
colors. 

The  Marcli,  to  command  them  to  move,  always 
with  the  left  foot  first. 

Tat-too,  or  Tap-too,  to  order  all  to  retire  to 
their  quarters. 

To  Anns!  for  soldiers  who  are  dispersed,  to 
repair  to  them. 

The  Reveille  always  beats  at  break  of  day,  and 
is  to  warn  the  soldiers  to  rise,  and  the  sentinels 
to  forbear  challenging,  and  to  give  leave  to  come 
out  of  quarters. 

The  Retreat,  a  signal  to  draw  off  from  the 
enemy.  It  likewise  means  a  beat  in  both  camp 
and  garrison  a  little  before  sun-set,  at  which  time 
the  gates  are  shut,  and  the  soldiers  repair  to  their 
barracks,  &c. 

The  Alarm,  to  give  notice  of  sudden  danger, 
that  all  may  be  in  readiness  for  immediate  duty. 

The  Parley,  or  Chamade,  a  signal  to  demand 
some  conference  with  the  enetnv. 

Long  March,  a  beat  which  was  formerly  used 
in  England;  on  the  sound  of  which,  the  men 
clubbed  their  firelocks,  and  claimed  and  used  the 
liberty  of  talking  all  kind  of  ribaldry. 

The  Church  Call,  called,  also,  Beating  the 
Bank ;  a  beat  to  summon  the  soldiers  of  a  regi- 
ment, or  garrison,  to  church. 

The  Pioneer's  Call,  known  by  the  appellation 
of  round  heads  and  cuckolds  !  come  dig  ;  this  is 


tition  of  the  divisions  of  the  sounds  at  certain  inter- 
vals of  time,  or  musical  bars.  Darwin. 


to  the  head  of  the  colors. 

The  Drummers'  Call,  a  beat  to  assemble  the 


Often  in  the  hottest  morn  in  summer,  you  may  see     drummers  at  the  head  of  the  colors,  or  in  quar- 


her  on  a  little  squat  pony,  with  her  hair  plaited  up 
behind  like  a  drummer's,  and  puffing  round  the  ring  on 
a  full  trot.  Sheridan. 

And  swiftly  forming  in  the  ranks  of  war  ; 
And  the  deep  thunder  peel  on  peel  afar  ; 
And  near,  the  beat  of  the  alarming  drum 
Roused  up  the  soldier  e'er  the  morning  star. 

Byron. 

DRUM,  is  a  martial  musical  instrument,  in  the 


ters  at  the  place  where  it  is  beaten. 

The  Preparative,  a  signal  to  make  ready  for 
firing. 

The  Warning  Drum,  a  beat  to  give  officers 
and  soldiers  time  to  assemble  for  their  meals  in 
camp  or  quarters. 

The  Roast-beef  of  Old'England,  a  beat  to  call 
officers  to  dinner. 

DRUMMER,  or  DRUM,  he  that  beats  the  drum ; 


form  of  a  cylinder,  hollow  within  and  covered  at  of  wnom  eacn  company  of  foot  has  one,  and 

the  two  ends  with  vellum,  which  may  be  stretched  sometimes  two.     Every  regiment  has  a  drum- 

or  slackened  by  small  cords  and  sliding  leathers  major>  wno  has  the  command   over   the   other 

attached.     This  instrument  is  said  to  have  been  drums.     They  are  distinguished  from  the  soldiers 

invented  by  Bacchus,  who,  as  Polyenes  reports,  by  ciothes  of  a  different  fashion  :  their  post,  when 

gave   his  signals  of  battle   with   cymbals   and  a  battalion  is  drawn  up,  is  on  the  flanks,  and  on 

drums  ;   and  the  Saracens,  who  invaded  Pales-  march  it  is  betwixt  the  divisions, 
tine,  first  introduced  it  into  Europe.   The  drums        DRimBLE  t,.  ».    A  diminutive  of  drum  ; 
are  sometimes  made  of  brass.    Those  belonging          bab]y  from   the  noise  of  a  sluggish  stream. 

to  the  Blues  are  silver.  £         drumbly,  or  drumly,  is  stagnant :  see  below. 

Kettle-drums  are  two  sorts  of  large  basins  of  ^  £ 

copper   or  brass,   rounded  at  the  bottom    and 

covered  with  vellum  or  goat-skin,  which  is  kept         Take  up  these  cloaths  here  quickly  :  where  s  the 

fest  by  a  circle  of  iron,  and  several  holes,  fastened  cowlstaff  ?    Look, 
to  the  body  of  the  drum,  and  a  like  number  of 
screws  to  stretch  it  at  pleasure.     They  are  used 
among  the  horse. 

We  give  the  following  account  of  the  different  thick  ;  muddy. 

beats   of  the  drum  from  James's  Military  Die-  Then  bouses  drumly  German  water 

tioriary.  To  mak  himsei  look  fair  and  fatter, 


drumble  ! 
the  landress  in  Datchet  Mead. 

Shakspeare.  Merry  Wivet  of  Windtor. 

DRUMLY,  adj.     From  drumble.     Stagnant 


510 


DRUSES. 


'      An'  clear  the  consequential  sorrows, 

Love-gifts  of  Carnival  signoras.  Bitrnt. 

DRUMMOND  (William),  the  son  of  Sir 
John  Drummond,  of  Hawthornden,  knight  of  the 
black  rod  to  king  James  I.,  was  born  in  Scotland 
in  1585.  He  was  educated  at  Edinburgh, 
where  he  took  the  degree  of  A.M.  In  1606  he 
was  sent  by  his  father  to  study  civil  law  at 
Bourges  in  France ;  but,  having  a  dislike  for  the 
.aw,  he  returned  to  his  agreeable  seat  at  Haw- 
thornden, where  he  applied  himself  with  great 
assiduity  to  classical  learning  and  poetry.  Here 
he  wrote  his  Cypress  Grove,  and,  about  the  same 
time,  Flowers  of  Zion,  in  verse.  But  on  the 
death  of  a  lady,  to  whom  he  was  about  to  be 
married,  he  went  to  Paris  and  Rome.  He 
travelled  through  France,  Germany,  and  Italy, 
where  he  visited  the  universities ;  and,  after  an 
absence  of  eight  years,  returned  to  his  native 
country.  On  the  appearance  of  a  civil  war,  he 
retired  again;  and  is  now  supposed  to  have 
written  his  History  of  the  Five  James's,  kings  of 
Scotland,  which  was  not  published  till  after  his 
death.  He  was  steadily  attached  to  Charles  I. ; 
and,  in  apiece  called  Irene,  he  harangues  the  king, 
nobility,  and  clergy,  about  their  mutual  mistakes, 
fears,  and  jealousies ;  and  lays  before  them  the 
consequences  of  a  civil  war.  His  attachment 
to  the  king  was  so  strong,  that  when  he  heard  of 
his  being  executed,  he  is  said  to  have  been  over- 
whelmed with  grief,  and  to  have  lifted  up  his 
head  no  more.  He  died  in  1649,  leaving  behind 
him  several  children:  the  eldest  of  whom,  William, 
was  knighted  by  Charles  II.  He  was  the  inti- 
mate friend  of  Michael  Drayton  and  Ben  Jonson; 
the  latter  of  whom,  at  the  age  of  forty-five, 
travelled  from  London  on  foot  to  visit  him  at 
Hawthoruden.  'An  edition  of  his  works,  with  his 
life  prefixed,  was  printed  in  folio  at  Edinburgh 
in  1711.  Among  all  the  writers  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  who  flourished  after  the  death  of 
Shakspeare,  there  is  not  one  whom  a  general 
reader  of  the  English  poetry  of  that  age  will 
regard  with  so  much  and  so  deserved  attention, 
as  William  Drummond.  His  thoughts  are 
generally  bold  and  highly  poetical :  he  closely 
follows  nature,  and  his  verses  are  delicately  har- 
monious. On  the  death  of  Henry  prince  of 
Wales,  in  1612,  Drummond  wrote  an  elegy 
entitled  Tears  on  the  death  of  Moeliades ;  a  name 
which  that  prince  had  used  in  all  his  challenges 
of  martial  sport,  as  the  anagram  of  Miles  a  Deo. 

DRUNK'ARD, 

DRUNK'EN. 

DRUNK'ENLY. 

DRUNKEN'NESS. 

DRUPA,  or  DRUPPA.  See  BOTANY.  The 
cherry,  plum,  peach,  apricot,  and  all  other  stone 
fruit  are  of  this  kind.  The  term,  which  is  of 
great  antiquity,  is  synonymous  to  Tournefort's 
fructus  mollis  ossiculo,  '  soft  fruit  with  a  stone ;' 
and  to  the  prunus  of  other  botanists.  The  stone 
or  nut,  which  in  this  sort  of  fruit  is  surroundefl 
by  the  soft  pulpy  flesh,  is  a  kind  of  ligneous  or 
woody  cup,  which  contains  a  single  kernel  or 
seed.  This  definition,  however,  will  not  apply 
to  every  seed-vessel  denominated  drupa  in  the 
Genera  Plantarum.  The  almond  is  a  drupa,  so 
is  the  seed  vessel  of  the  elm  trees  and  the  genus 


i  spun,  as  me 

IK'ARD,  -v 

L'EN,  f 

I'ENLY,        f 
CEN'NESS.    ) 


See  DRINK. 


rnmphia,  though  far  from  being  pulpy  or  succu- 
lent; the  first  and  third  are  of  a  substance  like 
leather,  the  second  like  parchment.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  the  walnut,  the  pistachia  nut, 
guetterda,  quisqualis,  jack-in-a-box,  and  some 
others.  The  seeds  of  the  elm  schrebera,  stagel- 
laria,  and  the  mango  tree,  are  not  contained  in  a 
stone.  The  seed-vessel  of  burr-reed  is  dry, 
shaped  like  a  top,  and  contains  two  angular 
stones. 

DRURY  (Robert),  an  English  mariner,  and 
a  humble  but  respectable  author,  was  born  in 
Leicestershire.  In  1702,  while  a  boy,  he  was  ship- 
wrecked in  the  Degrave,  East  Indiaman,  on  the 
south  side  of  the  island  of  Madagascar,  and  lived 
in  captivity  there  for  fifteen  years.  On  his 
return  he  published,  in  1743,  an  account  of  the 
island,  and  of  his  own  adventures,  in  a  plain 
unadorned  manner,  and  being  corroborated  as 
far  as  it  went  by  the  journal  of  Mr.  Benbow,  the 
son  of  the  admiral,  who  was  wrecked  at  the  same 
time,  his  book  has  always  been  considered  authen- 
tic. It  was  republished  in  1808.  Drury  became 
porter  at  the  India-house,  and  inherited  some 
little  property,  but  when  he  died  is  not  known. 

DRUSES,  DRUZES,  jor  more  properly  Duruz, 
signifying  riches,  or  sensual  comforts,  the  great 
rewards  of  their  faith,  a  remarkable  nation  in 
Palestine,  inhabiting  the  environs  of  Mount 
Lebanon,  of  whose  origin  and  history  we  have 
considerable  details  from  the  pen  of  M.  Volney, 
to  which  we  subjoin  the  more  modern  observa- 
tions of  Messrs.  Niebuhr,  Burckhardt,  &c. 

Twenty-three  years  after  the  death  of  Mahomet, 
the  disputes  between  Ali  his  son-in-law  and 
Moaduia  governor  of  Syria,  occasioned  the  first 
schism  in  the  empire  of  the  Arabs,  and  the  two 
sects  subsist  to  this  day:  but,  in  reality,  this  dif- 
ference related  only  to  power;  and  the  Mahom- 
medans,  however  divided  in  opinion  respect- 
ing the  rightful  successor  of  the  prophet,  were 
agreed  with  respect  to  their  dogmas.  It  was  not 
until  the  following  century,  that  the  perusal  of 
Greek  books  introduced  among  the  Arabs  a 
spirit  of  discussion  and  controversy,  to  which 
till  then  they  were  utter  strangers.  The  conse- 
quence was,  as  might  be  expected,  by  reasoning 
on  matters  not  susceptible  of  demonstration,  and 
guided  by  the  abstract  principles  of  an  unintelli- 
gible logic,  they  divided  into  a  multitude  of  sects 
and  opinions.  At  this  period,  too,  the  civil 
power  lost  its  authority;  and  that  kind  of  reli- 
gion, which  derives  from  it  alone  the  means  of 
preserving  its  unity,  shared  the  same  fate.  The 
nations  which  had  received  the  religion  of 
Mahomet,  mixed  with  it  their  former  absurd 
notions ;  and  the  errors  which  had  anciently  pre- 
vailed over  Asia  again  made  their  appearance, 
though  altered  in  their  forms.  The  Metempsy- 
chosis, the  doctrine  of  a  good  and  evil  principle, 
and  the  renovation  after  6000  years,  as  it  had 
been  taught  by  Zoroaster,  were  again  revived. 
In  this  political  and  religious  confusion,  every 
enthusiast  became  an  apostle,  and  every  apostle 
the  head  of  a  sect.  No  less  than  sixty  of  these 
were  reckoned,  remarkable  for  the  numbers  of 
their  followers,  all  differing  in  some  points  of 
faith,  and  all  disavowing  heresy  and  error. 
Such  was  the  state  of  these  countries,  when,  *t 


DRUSES. 


511 


the  commencement  of  the  eleventh  century, 
Egypt  became  the  theatre  of  one  of  the  most 
extravagant  scenes  of  enthusiasm  and  absurdity 
ever  recorded  in  history.  The  following  account 
is  extracted  from  the  eastern  writers.  In  the  year 
of  the  Hejira  386  (A.  D.  996),  the  third  caliph 
of  the  race  of  the  Fatemites,  called  Hakem  B' 
Amr-Ellah,  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Egypt  at 
the  age  of  eleven  years.  He  was  one  of  the  most 
mad  and  capricious  princes  of  whom  history  has 
preserved  the  name,  not  excepting  Caligula 
himself.  He  caused  the  first  caliphs,  the  com- 
panions of  Mahomet,  to  be  cursed  in  the  mosques, 
and  afterwards  revoked  the  anathema:  he  com- 
pelled the  Jews  and  Christians  to  abjure  their 
religion,  and  then  permitted  them  to  resume  it. 
He  prohibited  the  making  slippers  for  women,  to 
prevent  them  from  coming  out  of  their  houses. 
He  burnt  one  half  of  the  city  of  Cairo  for  his 
diversion,  while  his  soldiers  pillaged  the  other. 
He  prohibited  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  fasting, 
and  the  five  prayers;  and  at  length  carried  his 
madness  so  far  as  to  desire  to  pass  for  God  him- 
self !  He  ordered  a  register  of  those  who  acknow- 
ledged him  to  be  so,  and  the  number  amounted 
to  16,000!  This  impious  pretension  was  sup- 
ported by  a  prophet,  named  Mohammed  Ben 
Ismael,  who  came  from  Persia  into  Egypt,  and 
taught  that  it  was  not  necessary  to  fast  or  pray, 
to  practise  circumcision,  to  make  the  pilgrimage 
to  Mecca,  or  observe  festivals ;  that  the  prohibi- 
tion of  pork  and  wine  was  absurd;  and  that 
marriage  between  brothers  and  sisters,  fathers 
and  children,  was  lawful.'  To  ingratiate  himself 
with  Hakem,  he  maintained  that  this  caliph  was 
God  himself  incarnate;  and  instead  of  his  name 
Hakem  B'  Amr-Ellah,  which  signifies  governing 
by  the  order  of  God,  he  called  him  Hakem  B' 
Amr-Eh,  governing  by  his  own  order.  Unluckily 
for  the  prophet,  his  new  god  had  not  the  power 
to  protect  him  from  the  fury  of  his  enemies,  for 
they  slew  him  in  a  tumult  almost  in  the  arms  of 
the  caliph,  who  was  himself  massacred  soon  after 
on  mount  Mokattam,  where  he,  as  he  said,  had 
held  conversation  with  angels.  The  death  of 
these  two  chiefs  did  not  stop  the  progress  of  their 
opinions ;  a  disciple  of  Mohammed  Ben  Ismael, 
named  Hamzah  Ben  Ahmud,  propagated  them 
with  indefatigable  zeal  in  Egypt,  in  Palestine, 
and  along  the  coast  of  Syria,  as  far  as  Sidon  and 
Berytus.  His  proselytes  being  persecuted  by  the 
sect  in  power,  they  took  refuge  in  the  mountains 
of  Lebanon,  where  they  were  better  able  to 
defend  themselves ;  at  least  it  is  certain,  that, 
shortly  after  this  era,  we  find  them  established 
there,  and  forming  an  independent  society.  The 
difference  of  their  opinions  disposes  them  to  be 
enemies;  but  the  urgent  interest  of  their  common 
safety  forces  them  to  allow  mutual  toleration,  and 
they  have  always  appeared  united,  and  have 
jointly  opposed,  at  different  times,  the  Crusaders, 
the  sultans  of  Aleppo,  the  Mamelukes,  and  the 
Ottomans.  The  conquest  of  Syria  by  the  latter, 
made  no  change  in  their  situation. ;  Selim  I.  on 
his  return  from  Egypt,  meditating  no  less  than 
the  conquest  of  Europe,  disdained  to  waste  his 
time  before  the  rocks  of  Lebanon.  Soliman  II.  his 
successor,  incessantly  engaged  in  important  wars, 
either  with  the  knights  of  Rhodes,  the  Persians, 


the  kingdom  of  Yemen,  the  Hungarians,  the 
Germans,  or  the  emperor  Charles  V.  had  no  time 
to  think  of  the  Druses.  Emboldened  by  this 
inattention,  and  not  content  with  their  indepen- 
dence, they  frequently  descended  from  their 
mountains  to  pillage  the  Turks.  The  pachas  in 
vain  attempted  to  repel  their  inroads;  their  troops 
were  invariably  routed  or  repulsed.  And  it  was 
not  till  1588,  that  Amurath  III.  wearied  with  the 
complaints  made  to  him,  resolved,  at  all  events, 
to  reduce  these  rebels,  and  had  the  good  fortune 
to  succeed.  His  general,  Ibrahim  Pacha,  marched 
from  Cairo,  and  attacked  the  Druses  and  Maro- 
nites,  with  so  much  address  and  vigor,  as  to 
force  them  into  their  strong  holds  in  the  moun- 
tains. Dissension  took  place  among  their  chiefs, 
of  which  he  availed  himself  to  exact  a  contribu- 
tion of  upwards  of  1,000,000  of  piastres,  aud  to 
impose  a  tribute  which  has  continued  to  the  pre- 
sent time. 

This  expedition  was  the  epocha  of  a  consider- 
able change  in  the  constitution  of  the  Druses. 
Till  then  they  lived  in  a  sort  of  anarchy,  under 
the  command  of  different  sheiks  or  lords.  The 
nation  was  likewise  divided  into  two  factions, 
such  as  is  to  be  found  in  all  the  Arab  tribes, 
and  which  are  distinguished  into  the  Kaisi  and 
Yamani  parties.  To  simplify  the  administration, 
Ibrahim  permitted  them  only  one  chief,  who 
should  be  responsible  for  the  tribute,  and  exe- 
cute the  office  of  civil  magistrate ;  and  this 
governor,  from  the  nature  of  his  situation,  acquir- 
ing great  authority,  became  almost  the  king  of 
the  republic ;  but,  as  he  was  always  chosen  from 
among  the  Druses,  a  consequence  followed, 
which  the  Turks  had  not  foreseen,  and  which 
was  nearly  fatal  to  their  power.  The  chief  thus 
chosen,  having  at  his  disposal  the  whole  strength 
of  this  people,  was  able  to  give  it  unanimity  and 
energy,  and  naturally  turned  it  against  the 
Turks ;  who,  by  becoming  their  masters,  had 
not  ceased  to  be  their  enemies.  They  took  care, 
however,  that  their  attacks  should  be  indirect, 
so  as  to  save  appearances,  and  only  engaged  in 
secret  hostilities.  About  this  time,  viz.  in  the 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  power 
of  the  Druses  attained  its  greatest  height ;  which 
it  owed  to  the  talents  and  ambition  of  the  cele- 
brated Faker-el-din,  commonly  called  Fakardin. 
No  sooner  was  this  prince  advanced  to  be  the 
chief  of  that  people,  than  he  turned  his  whole 
attention  to  humble  the  Ottoman  power,  and 
aggrandise  himself.  In  this  enterprise  he  dis- 
played an  address  seldom  seen  among  the  Turks. 
He  first  gained  the  confidence  of  the  Porte,  by 
every  demonstration  of  loyalty  and  fidelity ;  and 
as  the  Arabs  at  that  time  infested  the  plain  of 
Balbec,  and  the  country  around  Acre,  he  made 
war  upon  them,  freed  the  inhabitants  from  their 
depredations,  and  thus  rendered  them  desirous 
of  living  under  his  government.  The  city  of 
Bairout  was  situated  advantageously  for  his  de- 
signs, as  it  opened  a  communication  with 
foreign  countries,  particularly  with  the  Vene- 
tians. Faker-el-din  availed  himself  of  the  mis- 
conduct of  the  aga,  expelled  him,  seized  on  the 
city,  and  even  had  the  art  to  make  a  merit  of 
this  act  of  hostility  with  the  divan,  by  paying  a 
more  considerable  tribute.  He  proceeded  in  the 


612 


DRUSES. 


same  manner  at  Saide,  Balbec,  and  Sour ;  and 
at  length,  about  A.  D.  1613,  saw  himself  master 
of  all  the  country  as  far  as  Adjalonn  and  Safad. 
The  pachas  of  Tripoli  and  Damascus  sometimes 
opposed  him  by  open  force,  though  ineffectually, 
and  sometimes  endeavoured  to  ruin  him  at  the 
Porte  by  secret  insinuations  ;  but  the  emir,  who 
maintained  there  his  spies  and  defenders,  de- 
feated every  attempt.  At  length,  however,  the 
divan  began  to  be  alarmed  at  the  progress  of  the 
Druses,  and  made  preparations  for  an  expedition 
capable  of  crushing  them.  Whether  from  policy 
or  fear,  Faker-el-din  did  not  think  proper  to  wait  • 
this  storm.  He  had  formed  connexions  in  Italy, 
on  which  he  built  great  hopes,  and  determined 
to  go  in  person  to  solicit  the  succours  they  had 
promised  him ;  persuaded  that  his  presence 
would  increase  the  zeal  of  his  friends,  while  his 
absence  might  appease  the  resentment  of  his 
enemies.  He  therefore  embarked  at  Bairout; 
and  after  resigning  the  administration  to  his  son 
AH,  repaired  to  the  court  of  the  Medici  at 
Florence.  The  arrival  of  an  oriental  prince  in 
Italy  did  not  fail  to  attract  the  public  attention. 
Enquiry  was  made  into  his  nation,  and  the 
origin  of  the  Druses  became  a  popular  topic  of 
research.  Their  history  and  religion  were  found 
to  be  so  little  known,  as  to  leave  it  a  matter  of 
doubtj  whether  they  should  be  classed  with  the 
Mahommedans  or  Christians.  The  crusades 
were  called  to  mind ;  and  it  was  suggested,  that 
a  people  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  mountains, 
and  were  enemies  to  the  natives,  could  be  no 
other  than  the  offspring  of  the  crusaders.  This 
conceit  was  too  favorable  to  Faker-el-din  for  him 
to  endeavour  to  disprove  it ;  he  was  artful 
enough,  on  the  contrary,  to  pretend  he  was 
related  to  the  house  of  Lorraine;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries and  merchants,  who  promised  them- 
selves a  new  opening  for  conversion  and 
commerce,  encouraged  his  pretensions.  When 
an  opinion  is  in  vogue,  every  one  discovers  new 
proofs  of  its  certainty.  The  learned  in  etymology, 
struck  with  the  resemblance  of  the  names,  insist- 
ed that  Druses  and  Dreux  must  be  the  same 
word ;  and  on  this  foundation  formed  the  system 
of  a  pretended  colony  of  French  crusaders,  who, 
under  the  conduct  of  a  count  de  Dreux,  had 
formed  a  settlement  in  Lebanon.  This  hypothe- 
sis, however,  was  completely  overthrown  by  the 
remark,  that  the  name  of  the  Druses  is  to  be 
found  in  the  itinerary  of  Benjamin  Tudela,  who 
travelled  before  the  time  of  the  crusades.  Indeed 
the  futility  of  it  ought  to  have  been  sufficiently 
apparent  at  first,  from  the  single  consideration, 
that  had  they  been  descended  from  any  nation 
of  the  Franks,  they  must  have  retained  at  least 
the  traces  of  some  European  language ;  for  a 
people,  retired  into  a  separate  district,  and  living 
distinct  from  the  natives  of  the  country,  do  not 
lose  their  language.  That  of  the  Druses,  how- 
ever, is  almost  a  pure  Arabic.  After  a  stay  of 
nine  years  in  Italy,  Faker-el-din  returned  to 
resume  the  government  of  his  country.  During 
his  absence,  his  son  Ali  had  repulsed  the  Turks, 
appeased  discontents,  and  maintained  affairs  in 
good  order.  Nothing  remained  for  the  emir,  but 
to  employ  the  knowledge  he  had  acquired,  in 
perfecting  the  internal  administration  of  govern- 


ment, and  promoting  the  welfare  of  the  nation  ; 
but,  instead  of  the  useful  arts,  he  abandoned  him- 
self to  the  frivolous  and  the  expensive,  for  which 
he  had  imbibed  a  passion  in  Italy.  He  built 
numerous  villas;  constructed  baths,  and  planted 
gardens;  he  even  presumed,  notwithstanding 
they  are  prohibited  by  the  Koran,  and  without 
respect  to  the  prejudices  of  his  country,  to  em- 
ploy the  ornaments  of  painting  and  sculpture. 
The  consequences  of  this  were,  the  Druses,  who 
paid  the  same  tribute  as  in  time  of  war,  became 
dissatisfied.  The  Yamani  faction  was  roused 
into  revolt,  the  people  murmured  at  the  expen- 
ses of  the  prince,  and  the  luxury  he  displayed 
renewed  the  jealousy  of  the  pachas.  They 
attempted  to  levy  greater  tribute :  hostilities 
again  commenced,  and  Faker-el-din  repulsed  the 
forces  of  the  pachas ;  who  took  occasion,  from 
this  resistance,  to  render  him  suspected  by  the 
sultan  himself.  Amurath  III.  incensed  that  one 
of  his  subjects  should  dare  to  enter  into  a  com- 
petition with  him,  resolved  on  his  destruction ; 
and  the  pacha  of  Damascus  received  orders  to 
march,  with  all  his  forces,  against  Bairout,  the 
usual  residence  of  Faker-el-din ;  while  forty 
galleys  invested  it  by  sea,  and  cut  off  all  com- 
munication. The  emir,  who  depended  on  his 
good  fortune  and  succours  from  Italy,  deter- 
mined at  first  to  brave  the  storm.  His  son  Ali, 
who  commanded  at  Safad,  bravely  opposed  the 
progress  of  the  Turkish  army,  notwithstanding 
the  great  disparity  of  his  forces ;  but  after  two 
engagements,  in  which  he  had  the  advantage, 
being  slain  in  a  third  attack,  the  face  of  affairs 
was  greatly  changed,  and  every  thing  went  to 
ruin.  Faker-el-din  terrified  at  the  loss  of  his 
troops,  afflicted  at  the  death  of  his  son,  and  en- 
feebled by  age  and  luxury,  lost  his  courage.  He 
sent  his  second  son  to  solicit  a  peace  of  the 
Turkish  admiral,  whom  he  attempted  to  seduce 
by  presents ;  but  the  admiral,  detaining  both  the 
presents  and  envoy,  declared  he  would  have  the 
prince  himself.  Faker-el-din,  intimidated,  took 
flight,  and  was  pursued  by  the  Turks,  now 
masters  of  the  country.  He  took  refuge  on  the 
steep  eminence  of  Niha,  where  they  besieged 
him  ineffectually  for  a  whole  year,  when  they 
left  him  at  liberty  :  but  shortly  after,  the  com- 
panions of  his  adversity,  wearied  with  their 
sufferings,  betrayed  and  delivered  him  up  to  the 
Turks.  He  was  carried  to  Constantinople,  where 
Amurath,  pleased  to  behold  at  his  feet  a  prince 
so  celebrated,  at  first  treated  him  with  that 
benevolence  which  arises  from  the  pride  of 
superiority ;  but  afterwards  yielded  to  the  insti- 
gations of  his  courtiers,  and,  in  one  of  his  violent 
fits  of  passion,  ordered  him  to  be  strangled. 

After  the  death  of  Faker-el-din,  his  posterity 
still  continued  in  possession  of  the  government, 
as  vassals  of  the  Turks.  But  this  family  failing 
in  the  male  line  at  the  beginning  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  the  authority  devolved,  by  the 
election  of  the  sheiks,  on  the  house  of  Shelah  or 
Shihab,  in  which  it  still  continues.  The  only 
emir  of  that  house  who  merits  notice  is  Melhem, 
who  reigned  from  1740  to  1759,  retrieved  the 
losses  of  the  Druses,  and  restored  them  to  that 
consequence  which  they  had  lost  by  the  defeat 
of  Faker-el-din.  Towards  the  end  of  his  life, 


DRUSES. 


613 


about  1754,  Melhem,  wearied  with  the  cares  of 
government,  abdicated  his  authority,  to  live  in 
religious  retirement,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Okkals ;  but  the  troubles  that  succeeded  occa- 
sioned him  once  more  to  resume  the  reins  of 
government,  which  he  held  till  1750,  when  Ii3 
died,  universally  regretted.  He  left  three  sons, 
minors  :  the  eldest  of  whom  ought  to  have  suc- 
ceeded him :  but,  being  only  eleven  years  of  age, 
the  authority  devolved  on  his  uncle  Mansour, 
agreeably  to  a  law  very  general  in  Asia,  that  the 
people  shall  be  governed  by  a  sovereign  who 
has  arrived  at  the  years  of  maturity.  The  young 
prince  was  but  little  fitted  to  maintain  his  pre- 
tensions;  but  a  Maronite,  named  Sad-el-Kouri, 
to  whom  Melhem  had  entrusted  his  education, 
toolc  this  upon  himself.  Aspiring  to  see  his 
pupil  a  powerful  prince,  that  he  might  himself 
become  a  powerful  vizier,  he  made  every  exer- 
tion to  advance  his  fortune.  He  first  retired 
with  him  to  Djebail,  in  the  Kesraouan,  where 
the  emir  Yousef  possessed  large  dominions,  and 
there  undertook  to  conciliate  the  Maronites,  by 
embracing  every  opportunity  to  serve  both  indi- 
viduals and  the  nation.  The  great  revenues  of 
his  pupil,  and  the  moderation  of  his  expendi- 
ture, amply  furnished  him  with  the  means.  The 
farm  of  the  Kesraouan  was  divided  between 
several  sheiks,  with  whom  the  Porte  was  not 
•rery  well  satisfied.  Sad  treated  for  the  whole 
with  the  pacha  of  Tripoli,  and  got  himself  ap- 
pointed sole  receiver.  The  Motoualis  of  the 
valley  of  Balbec  had  for  some  years  before  made 
several  encroachments  on  Lebanon,  and  the 
Maronites  began  to  be  alarmed  at  the  near  ap- 
proach of  these  intolerant  Mahommedans.  Sad 
purchased  of  the  pacha  of  Damascus  a  permis- 
sion to  make  war  upon  them;  and  in  1763 
drove  them  out  of  the  country.  The  Druses 
were  at  that  time  divided  into  two  factions ;  Sad 
united  his  interest  with  those  who  opposed  Man- 
sour,  and  secretly  prepared  the  .plot  which  was 
to  raise  the  nephew,  by  the  ruin  of  the  uncle. 
At  this  period  the  Arab  Daher,  who  had  made 
himself  master  of  Galilee,  and  fixed  his  resi- 
dence at  Acre,  disquieted  the  Porte  by  his 
progress  and  pretensions :  to  oppose  him,  the 
divan  had  just  united  the  pachalics  of  Damas- 
cus, Saide,  and  Tripoli,  in  the  hands  of  Osman 
and  his  children ;  and  it  was  evident  that  an 
open  war  was  not  very  remote.  Mansour,  who 
dreaded  the  Turks  too  much  to  resist  them,  made 
use  of  the  policy  usual  on  such  occasions,  pre- 
tending a  zeal  for  their  service,  while  he  secretly 
favored  the  enemy.  This  was  a  sufficient  motive 
for  Sad  to  pursue  measures  directly  opposite. 
He  supported  the  Turks  against  the  faction  of 
Mansour,  and  manoeuvred  with  so  much  ad- 
dress, as  to  depose  that  emir  in  1770,  and  place 
Yousef  in  his  government.  In  1771  AH  Bey 
declared  war,  and  attacked  Damascus.  Yousef, 
called  on  by  the  Turks,  took  part  in  the  quarrel, 
but  without  being  able  to  draw  the  Druses  from 
their  mountains,  to  enter  into  the  army  of  the 
Ottomans.  Besides  their  natural  repugnance, 
at  all  times,  to  make  war  out  of  their  country, 
they  were  on  this  occasion  too  much  divided  at 
home  to  quit  their  habitations,  and  they  had 
reason  to  congratulate  themselves  on  the  event. 
VOL.  VII. 


The  battle  of  Damascus  ensued  ;  and  the  Turks 
were  completely  routed.  The  pacha  of  Saide 
escaping  from  this  defeat,  and  not  thinking  him- 
self safe  in  that  town,  sought  an  asylum  even  in 
the  house  of  Yousef.  The  moment  was  un- 
favorable :  but  the  face  of  affairs  soon  changed 
by  the  flight  of  Mohammed  Bey.  The  emir, 
concluding  that  Ali  Bey  was  dead,  and  not 
imagining  that  Daher  was  powerful  enough 
singly  to  maintain  the  quarrel,  declared  openly 
against  him.  Saide  was  threatened  with  a 
siege,  and  he  detached  1500  men  of  his  faction 
to  its  defence ;  while  himself  in  person,  prevail- 
ing on  the  Druses  and  Maronites  to  follow 
him,  made  an  incursion  with  25,000  peasants 
into  the  valley  of  Bekaa;  and  in  the  absence 
of  the  Motoualis,  who  had  joined  the  army 
of  Daher,  laid  the  whole  country  waste  with 
fire  and  sword  from  Balbec  to  Tyre.  While 
the  Druses,  proud  of  this  exploit,  were  march- 
ing in  disorder  towards  the  latter  city,  500 
Motoualis,  informed  of  what  had  happened,  flew 
from  Acre  inflamed  with  rage  and  despair,  and 
fell  with  such  impetuosity  on  their  army  as  to 
give  them  a  complete  overthrow.  Such  was  the 
surprise  and  confusion  of  the  Druses,  that,  ima- 
gining themselves  attacked  by  Daher  himself  and 
betrayed  by  their  companions,  they  turned  their 
swords  on  each  other  as  they  fled.  The  steep 
declivities  of  Djezin,  and  the  pine  woods  which 
were  in  the  route  of  the  fugitives,  were  strewed 
with  dead,  few  of  whom  perished  by  the  hands 
of  the  Motoualis.  The  emir  Yousef,  ashamed 
of  this  defeat,  escaped  to  Dair  el  Kamer,  and 
shortly  after  attempted  to  take  revenge  ;  but,  being 
again  defeated  in  the  plain  between  Saide  and 
Sour  (Tyre),  he  was  constrained  to  resign  to  his 
uncle  Mansour  the  ring-,  which,  among  the 
Druses,  is  the  symbol  of  command.  In  1773  he 
was  restored  by  a  new  revolution  ;  but  he  cquld 
not  support  his  power  but  at  the  expense  of  a 
civil  war.  In  order,  therefore,  to  prevent  Bairout 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  adverse  faction, 
he  requested  the  assistance  of  the  Turks,  and  de- 
manded of  the  pacha  of  Damascus  a  man  of 
sufficient  abilities  to  defend  that  city.  The  choice 
fell  on  Ahmad,  an  adventurer,  who,  from  his 
subsequent  fortune,  merits  particular  notice. 
This  man  was  a  native  of  Bosnia,  and  spoke  the 
Sclavonian  as  his  mother  tongue.  It  is  said, 
that  flying  from  his  country  at  the  age  of  sixteen, 
to  escape  the  consequences  of  an  attempt  to  vio- 
late his  sister  in  law,  he  repaired  to  Constanti- 
nople, where,  destitute  of  the  means  of  procuring 
a  subsistence  he  sold  himself  to  the  slave-mer- 
chants to  be  conveyed  to  Egypt;  and,  on  his 
arrival  at  Cairo,  was  purchased  by  Ali  Bey,  who 
placed  him  among  his  Mamelukes.  Ahmad  was 
not  long  in  distinguishing  himself  by  his  courage 
and  address. — His  patron  employed  him  on 
several  occasions  in  dangerous  coups  de  main, 
such  as  the  assassination  of  such  beys  and  cachefs 
as  he  suspected ;  of  which  commissions  he  ac- 
quitted himself  so  well,  as  to  acquire  the  name 
of  Djezzar.  With  this  claim  to  his  friendship, 
he  enjoyed  the  favor  of  Ali,  until  he  was  disturbed 
by  an  accident.  The  jealous  Bey,  having  pro- 
scribed one  of  his  benefactors  called  Saleh  Bey, 
commanded  Ahmad  Djezzar  to  cut  ofl'  his  head 

2  L 


514 


DRUSES. 


Either  from  humanity  or  some  secret  friendship 
for  the  devoted  victim,  Djezzar  hesitated,  and 
even  remonstrated  against  the  order.  But  learn- 
ing the  next  day  that  Mohammed  Bey  had  exe- 
cuted the  commission,  and  that  Ali  had  spoken 
of  him  not  very  favorably,  he  thought  himself  a 
lost  man,  and,  to  avoid  the  fate  of  Saleh,  escaped 
unobserved,  and  reached  Constantinople.  He 
there  solicited  employments  suited  to  his  former 
rank  ;  but  meeting,  as  is  usual  in  capitals,  with 
a  great  number  of  rivals,  he  pursued  another  plan, 
and  went  to  seek  his  fortune  in  Syria  as  a  private 
soldier.  Chance  conducted  him  among  the 
Druses,  where,  being  hospitably  entertained  in  the 
house  of  the  kiaya  of  the  emir  Yousef,  he  repaired 
to  Damascus,  and  obtained  the  title  of  Aga,  with 
the  command  of  five  pair  of  colors,  that  is  to  say 
of  fifty  men.  He  was  thus  situated  when  fortune 
destined  him  to  the  government  of  Bairout. 
Djezzar  was  no  sooner  establisked  there,  than  he 
took  possession  of  it  for  the  Turks.  Yousef  was 
confounded  at  this  proceeding.  He  demanded 
justice  at  Damascus  ;  but  finding  his  complaints 
treated  with  contempt,  entered  into  a  treaty  with 
Daher,  and  concluded  an  offensive  and  defensive 
alliance  with  him  at  Rafaen,  near  Sour.  No 
sooner  was  Daher  united  with  the  Druses,  than 
he  laid  siege  to  Bairout  by  land,  whilst  two  Rus- 
sian frigates,  whose  service  was  purchased  by 
600  purses,  cannonaded  it  by  sea.  Djezzar  was 
compelled  to  submit  to  force,  and,  after  a  vigo- 
rous resistance,  gave  up  the  city  and  surrendered 
himself  prisoner.  Sheik  Daher,  charmed  with 
his  courage,  and  flattered  with  the  preference  he 
had  given  him  in  the  surrender,  conducted  him 
to  Acre,  and  showed  him  every  mark  of  kind- 
ness. He  even  ventured  to  trust  him  with  a 
small  expedition  into  Palestine;  hut  Djezzar,  on 
approaching  Jerusalem,  went  over  to  the  Turks, 
and  returned  to  Damascus.  The  war  of  Moham- 
med Bey  breaking  out,  Djezzar  offered  his  ser- 
vice to  the  captain  Pacha,  and  gained  his  confi- 
dence. He  accompanied  him  to  the  siege  of 
Acre;  and  that  admiral,  having  destroyed  Daher, 
and  finding  no  person  more  proper  than  Djezzar 
to  accomplish  the  designs  of  the  Porte  in  that 
country,  named  him  pacha  of  Saide.  Being  now, 
in  consequence  of  this  revolution,  superior  lord 
to  the  emir  Yousef,  Djezzar  was  mindful  of  his 
past  injuries,  and,  by  a  conduct  truly  Turkish, 
feigning  alternately  gratitude  and  resentment,  he 
extorted  from  the  emir,  within  the  space  of  five 
years,  4,000,000  of  French  money  (above 
£160,000),  a  sum  the  more  astonishing  as  the  farm 
of  the  country  of  the  Druses  did  not  then  amount 
to  100,000  livres,  £4000.  In  1784  he  made  war 
on  him,  deposed  him,  and  bestowed  the  govern- 
ment on  the  emir  of  the  country  of  Hasbeya, 
named  Ismael.  Yousef,  having  once  more  pur- 
chased his  favor,  returned,  towards  the  end  of  the 
same  year,  to  Dair-el-Kamar,  and  even  courted 
his  confidence  so  far  as  to  wait  on  him  at  Acre, 
from  whence  nobody  expected  him  to  return; 
but  Djezzar  was  too  wise  to  shed  blood  while 
there  were  any  hopes  of  obtaining  money :  he 
released  the  prince,  and  sent  him  back  with  every 
mark  of  friendship.  The  present  emir  bashir  is 
a  descendant  of  Yousef.  He  pays  130  purses 
annually  to  the  pacha  of  Tripoli,  and  400  to  the 


pacha  of  Saide ;  and,  perhaps,  300  purses  more 
in  the  way  of  extraordinary  demands,  or  about 
£20,750  altogether.  He  has  also  to  purchase, 
annually,  the  friendship  of  the  pacha  of  Akri,  or 
Acre.  This  revenue  is  derived  from  the  whole 
country  situated  between  Bilad  Accar,  the  north 
decliv'ty  of  Mount  Libanus,  and  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  Akri.  The  internal  animosities 
of  the  Druses  have  continued  from  the  middle 
of  the  last  century:  in  1799  or  1800  some  of  the 
chiefs  of  one  faction  were  put  to  death  in  the 
palace  of  the  emir :  and  the  most  powerful  chief 
in  the  country  in  1812,  was,  according  to  Burck- 
hardt,  El-sheikh  Beshir,of  the  Jonbelat  tribe :  he 
has  a  clear  income  of  about  £50,000  a  year, 
while  that  of  the  emir,  his  nominal  superior,  is 
not  above  £10,000. 

Neither  the  chief  nor  the  individual  emirs 
maintain  troops ;  they  have  only  persons  attached 
to  the  domestic  service  of  their  houses,  and  a 
few  black  slaves.  When  the  nation  makes  war, 
every  man,  whether  sheik  or  peasant,  able  to 
bear  arms,  is  called  upon  to  niarch.  lie  takes 
with  him  a  bag  of  flour,  a  musket,  some  bullets, 
and  a  small  quantity  of  powder,  made  in  his  vil- 
lage, and  repairs  to  the  rendezvous  appointed  by 
the  governor.  If  it  be  a  civil  war,  as  sometimes 
happens,  the  servants,  the  farmers,  and  their 
friends,  take  up  arms  for  their  patron,  or  the 
chief  of  their  family,  and  repair  to  his  standard. 
In  such  cases,  the  parties  irritated  frequently 
seem  on  the  point  of  proceeding  to  the  last  ex- 
tremities;  but  they  seldom  have  recourse  to  acts 
of  violence,  or  attempt  the  death  of  each  other ; 
mediators  always  interpose,  and  the  quarrel  is 
appeased  the  more  readily,  as  each  patron  is 
obliged  to  provide  his  followers  with  provisions 
and  ammunition.  This  system,  which  produces 
happy  effects  in  civil  troubles,  is  attended  with 
great  inconvenience  in  foreign  wars,  as  suffi 
ciently  appeared  in  that  of  1784.  Djezzar,  who 
knew  that  the  whole  army  lived  at  the  expense 
of  the  emir  Yousef,  aimed  at  nothing  but  delay, 
and  the  Druses,  who  were  not  displeased  at 
being  fed  for  doing  nothing,  prolonged  the  ope- 
rations ;  but  the  emir,  wearied  with  paying,  con- 
cluded a" treaty,  the  terms  of  which  were  not  a 
little  rigorous  for  himself,  and  eventually  for  the 
whole  nation.  'The  ceremonies  to  which  I  have 
been  a  witness  on  these  occasions,'  says  M.  Vol- 
ney,  '  bear  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  customs 
of  ancient  times.  When  the  emir  and  the  sheiks 
had  determined  on  war  at  Daer-el-Kamar,  criers 
in  the  evening  ascended  the  summits  of  the 
mountain,  and  there  began  to  cry  with  a  loud 
voice :  '  To  war,  to  war ;  take  your  guns,  take 
your  pistols :  noble  sheiks,  mount  your  horses ; 
arm  yourselves  with  thp  lance  and  sabre;  rendez- 
vous to-morrow  at  Daer-el-Kamar.  Zeal  of 
God  !  zeal  of  combats  ! '  This  summons,  heard 
from  the  neighbouring  villages,  was  repeated 
there ;  and,  as  the  whole  country  is  nothing  but 
a  chain  of  lofty  mountains  and  deep  valleys,  the 
proclamation  passed  in  a  few  hours  to  the  fron- 
tiers. These  voices,  from  the  stillness  of  the 
night,  the  long  resounding  echoes,  and  the  nature 
of  the  subject,  had  something  awful  and  terrible 
in  their  effect.  Three  days  after,  15,000  armed 
men  rendezvoused  at  Daer-cl-Kamar  and  opera- 


DRUSES. 


H, 


ti'ons  might  have  been  immediately  commenced. 
We  may  easily  imagine  that  troops  of  this  kind 
no  way  resemble  our  European  soldiers ;  they 
had  neither  uniforms,  discipline,  nor  order.  They 
are  a  crowd  of  peasants  with  short  coats,  naked 
legs,  and  muskets  in  their  hands ;  differing  from 
the  Turks  and  Mamelukes  in  that  they  are  all 
foot ;  the  sheiks  and  emirs  alone  have  horses, 
which  are  of  little  use  from  the  rugged  nature  of 
the  country.  War  there  can  only  be  a  war  of 
posts.  The  Druses  never  risk  themselves  in  the 
plain,  and  with  reason  ;  for  they  would  be  unable 
to  stand  the  shock  of  cavalry,  having  no  bayonets 
to  their  muskets.  Their  whole  art  consists  in 
climbing  rocks,  creeping  among  the  bushes  and. 
blocks  of  stone  ;  from  whence  their  fire  is  the 
more  dangerous,  as  they  are  covered,  fire  at  their 
ease,  and,  by  hunting  and  military  sports,  have 
acquired  the  habit  of  hitting  a  mark  with  great 
dexterity.  They  are  accustomed  to  sudden  in- 
roads, attacks  by  night,  ambuscades,  and  all 
those  coups  de  main  which  require  to  fall  sud 
denly  on,  and  come  to  close  fight  with  the  enemy. 
Ardent  in  improving  their  success,  easily  dispi- 
rited, and  prompt  to  resume  their  courage ; 
daring  even  to  temerity,  and  sometimes  ferocious, 
they  possess  above  all  two  qualities  essential  to 
the  excellency  of  any  troops ;  they  strictly  obey 
their  leaders,  and  are  endowed  with  a  temperance 
and  vigor  of  health,  at  this  day  unknown  to  most 
civilised  nations.  In  the  campaign  of  1784  they 
passed  three  months  in  the  open  air  without 
tents,  or  any  other  covering  than  a  sheep-skin ; 
yet  there  were  not  more  deaths  or  maladies  than 
if  they  had  remained  in  their  houses.  Their 
provisions  consisted,  as  at  other  times,  of  small 
loaves  baked  on  the  ashes  or  on  a  brick,  raw 
onions,  cheese,  olives,  fruits,  and  a  little  wine. 
The  table  of  the  chiefs  was  almost  as  frugal ;  and 
we  may  affirm,  that  they  subsisted  100  days,  on 
what  the  same  number  of  Englishmen  or  French- 
men would  not  have  lived  ten.  They  have  no 
knowledge  of  the  science  of  fortification,  the 
management  of  artillery  or  encampments,  nor, 
in  a  word,  any  thing  which  constitutes  the  art  of 
war.  But  had  they  among  them  a  few  persons 
rersed  in  military  science,  they  would  readily 
acquire  its  principles,  and  become  a  formidable 
soldiery.  This  would  be  the  more  easily  effected, 
as  their  mulberry  plantations  and  vineyards  do 
not  occupy  them  all  the  year,  and  they  could  af- 
ford much  time  for  military  exercises.' 

The  Druses  are  considered,  throughout  the 
Levant,  as  restless,  enterprising,  hardy,  and  brave 
even  to  temerity.  Or.ly  500  of  them  have  been 
seen  to  enter  Damascus  in  open  day,  and  spread 
around  them  terror  and  carnage.  No  people  are 
more  nice  than  they,  with  respect  to  the  point  of 
honor  :  any  offence  of  that  kind,  or  open  insult, 
is  instantly  punished  by  blows  of  the  kandjur  or 
the  musket;  while,  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
towns,  it  only  excites  injurious  retorts.  This 
delicacy  has  occasioned  in  their  manners  and 
discourse  a  reserve,  or,  if  you  will,  a  politeness, 
which  one  is  astonished  to  discover  among  pea- 
sants. It  is  carried  even  to  dissimulation  and 
falsehood,  especially  among  the  chiefs,  whose 
greater  interests  demand  greater  attentions.  Cir- 
cumspection is  necessary  to  all,  says  M.  Volney, 


from  the  formidable  consequences  of  that  retalia- 
tion of  which  1  have  spoken.  These  customs 
may  appear  barbarous  to  us;  but  they  have 
the  merit  of  supplying  the  deficiency  of  regular 
justice,  which  is  necessarily  tedious  and  uncer- 
tain in  these  disorderly  and  almost  anarchical 
governments.  The  Druses  have  another  point  of 
honor,  that  of  hospitality.  Whoever  presents  him- 
self at  their  door,  in  the  quality  of  a  suppliant  or 
passenger,  is  sure  of  being  entertained  and  lodged 
in  the  most  generous  and  unaffected  manner.  M. 
Volney  often  saw  the  lowest  peasants  give  the  last 
morsel  of  bread  they  had  in  their  houses,  to  the 
hungry  traveller ;  and  when  it  was  observed  to 
them  that  they  wanted  prudence,  their  answer 
was,  '  God  is  liberal  and  great,  and  all  men  are 
brethren.'  There  are,  therefore,  no  inns  in  their 
country  any  more  than  in  the  rest  of  Turkey. 
When  they  have  once  contracted  with  their  guest 
the  sacred  engagement  of  bread  and  salt,  no  sub- 
sequent event  can  make  them  violate  it.  Various 
instances  of  this  are  related,  which  do  honor  to 
their  character.  A  few  years  ago,  an  aga  of  the 
janissaries  having  been  engaged  in  a  rebellion, 
fled  from  Damascus  and  retired  among  the 
Druses.  The  pacha  was  informed  of  this,  and 
demanded  him  of  the  emir,  threatening  to  make 
war  on  him  in  case-  of  refusal.  The  emir  de- 
manded him  of  the  sheik  Talhouk,  who  had  re- 
ceived him  ;  but  the  indignant  sheik  replied, 
'  When  have  you  known  the  Druses  deliver  up 
their  guests?  Tell  the  emir,  that  as  long  as 
Talhouk  shall  preserve  his  beard,  not  a  hair  of 
the  head  of  his  suppliant  shall  fall !'  The  etnir 
threatened  him  with  force ;  Talhouk  armed  his 
family.  The  emir,  dreading  a  revolt,  adopted  a 
method  practised  as  juridical  in  that  country. 
He  declared  to  the  sheik,  that  he  would  cut 
down  fifty  mulberry-trees  a-day  until  he  should 
give  up  the  aga.  He  proceeded  as  far  as  a 
thousand,  and  Talhouk  still  remained  inflexible. 
At  length  the  other  sheiks,  enraged,  took  up  the 
quarrel ;  and  the  commotion  was  about  to  be- 
come general,  when  the  aga  reproaching  himself 
with  being  the  cause  of  so  much  mischief,  made 
his  escape  without  the  knowledge  even  of  Tal- 
houk. The  Druses  have  also  the  prejudices  of 
the  Bedouins  respecting  birth ;  like  them,  they 
pay  great  respect  to  the  antiquity  of  families  ; 
but  this  produces  no  essential  inconveniences. 
The  nobility  of  the  emirs  and  sheiks  docs  not 
exempt  them  from  paying  tribute  in  proportion 
to  their  revenues.  It  confers  on  them  no  prero- 
gatives, either  in  the  attainment  of  landed  pro- 
perty or  public  employments.  Every  man,  after 
paying  his  miri  and  his  rent,  is  master  of  his 
property.  In  short,  by  a  particular  privilege, 
the  Druses  pay  no  fine  for  their  succession  :  nor 
does  the  emir,  like  the  sultan,  arrogate  to  him- 
self original  and  universal  property  :  there  exists 
nevertheless,  in  the  law  of  inheritance,  an  im- 
perfection which  produces  disagreeable  effects. 
Fathers  have,  as  in  the  Roman  law,  the  power 
of  preferring  such  of  their  children  as  they  think 
proper  :  hence  it  has  happened  in  several  fami- 
•lies  of  the  sheiks,  that  the  whole  property  has 
centered  in  the  same  person,  who  has  perverted 
it  to  the  purpose  of  intriguing  and  caballing, 
while  his  relations  remain,  as  they  well  express 

2  L2 


516 


DRUSES. 


it,  'princes  of  olives  and  cheese  ;'  that  is  to  say, 
poor  as  peasants.  In  consequence  of  their 
prejudices,  the  Druses  do  not  choose  to  make 
alliances  out  of  their  own  families.  They  in- 
variably prefer  their  relation,  though  poor,  to  a 
rich  stranger;  and  poor  peasants  have  been 
known  to  refuse  their  daughters  to  merchants 
of  Saide  and  Bairout,  who  possessed  from 
12,000  to  15,000  piastres.  They  observe  also, 
to  a  certain  degree,  the  custom  of  the  Hebrews, 
which  directed  that  a  brother  should  espouse  his 
brother's  widow ;  but  this  is  not  peculiar  to 
them,  for  they  retain  that  as  well  as  several 
other  customs  of  that  ancient  people,  in  common 
with  other  inhabitants  of  Syria  and  all  the  Arab 
tribes.  In  short,  the  proper  and  distinctive 
character  of  the  Druses,  is  a  sort  of  republican 
spirit,  which  gives  them  more  energy  than 
any  other  subjects  of  the  Turkish  government, 
and  an  indifference  for  religion,  which  forms  a 
striking  contrast  with  thezealoftheMahommedans 
and  Christians.  They  are  further  said  to  be  re- 
markably domestic  and  intelligent.  In  the 
evening  they  sometimes  assemble  in  the  court, 
the  area,  or  house  of  the  chief  of  the  village  or 
family.  There,  seated  in  a  circle,  with  legs 
crossed,  pipes  in  their  mouths,  and  poniards  at 
their  belts,  they  discourse  of  their  various  labors, 
the  scarcity  or  plenty  of  their  harvests,  peace  or 
war,  the  conduct  of  the  emir,  or  the  amount  of 
the  taxes  ;  they  relate  past  transactions,  discuss 
present  interests,  and  form  conjectures  on  the 
future.  Their  children,  tired  with  play,  come 
frequently  to  listen;  and  a  stranger  is  surprised 
to  hear  them,  at  ten  or  twelves  years  old,  re- 
counting, with  a  serious  air,  why  Djezzar  de- 
clared war  against  the  emir  Yousef,  how  many 
purses  it  cost  that  prince,  what  augmenta- 
tion there  will  be  of  the  miri,  how  many  mus- 
kets there  were  in  the  camp,  and  who  had  the 
best  mare.  This  is  their  only  education.  They 
are  neither  taught  to  read  the  psalms,  as  among 
the  Maronites,  nor  the  Koran  like  the  Mahomme- 
dans ;  hardly  do  the  sheiks  know  how  to  write 
a  letter.  But  if  their  minds  be  destitute  of  use- 
ful or  agreeable  information,  at  least  it  is  not 
pre-occupied  by  false  and  hurtful  ideas;  and, 
without  doubt,  such  natural  ignorance  is  well 
worth  all  our  artificial  folly.  This  advantage 
results  from  it,  that  their  understandings  being 
nearly  on  a  level,  the  inequality  of  conditions  is 
less  perceptible.  For,  in  fact,  we  do  not  per- 
ceive among  the  Druses  that  great  distance, 
which,  in  most  other  societies,  degrades  the  in- 
ferior, without  contributing  to  the  advantages  of 
the  great.  All,  whether  sheiks  or  peasants,  treat 
each  other  with  that  rational  familiarity,  which 
is  equally  remote  from  rudeness  and  servility. 
The  grand  emir  himself  is  not  a  different  man 
from  the  rest :  he  is  a  good  country  gentleman, 
who  does  not  disdain  admitting  to  his  table  the 
meanest  farmer.  In  a  word,  their  manners  are 
•those  of  ancient  times,  and  of  that  rustic  life 
which  marks  the  origin  of  every  nation  ;  and 
prove  that  the  people  among  whom  they  are 
still  found  are  yet  only  in  the  infancy  of  the 
social  state.'  Volney's  Travels. 

The  opinions  of  Mohammed  ben  Ismael  may 
foe  regarded   as  the  substance  of  the  religion  of 


the  Druses.  They  practise  neither  circumcision, 
nor  prayers,  nor  fasting;  they  observe  neither 
festivals  nor  prohibitions.  They  drink  wine,  eat 
pork,  and  allow  marriage  between  brothers  and 
sisters,  though  not  between  fathers  and  children- 
From  this  we  may  conclude,  that  the  Druses 
have  properly  no  religion ;  but  one  class  of  them 
must  be  excepted,  whose  religious  customs  are 
very  peculiar.  Those  who  compose  it  are  to  the 
rest  of  the  nation  what  the  initiated  were  to  the 
profane;  they  assume  the  name  of  Okjcals, 
which  means  spiritualists,  and  bestow  on  the 
vulgar  the  epithet  of  Djahel  or  ignorant;  they 
have  various  degrees  of  initiation,  the  highest 
orders  of  which  require  celibacy.  These  are 
distinguished  by  the  white  turban  they  affect  to 
wear,  as  a  symbol  of  their  purity  ;  and  so  proud 
are  they  of  this  supposed  purity,  that  they  think 
themselves  sullied  by  even  touching  a  profane 
person.  If  such  eat  out  of  their  plate,  or  drink 
out  of  their  cup,  they  break  them  ;  and  hence 
the  custom,  so  general  in  this  country,  of  using 
vases  with  a  sort  of  cock,  which  may  be  drunk 
out  of  without  touching  them  with  the  lips.  All 
their  practices  are  enveloped  in  mysteries :  their 
oratories  always  stand  alone,  and  are  constantly 
situated  on  eminences :  in  these  they  hold  their 
secret  assemblies,  to  which  women  are  admitted. 
It  is  pretended  they  perform  ceremonies  there, 
in  presence  of  a  small  statue  resembling  an  ox 
or  calf;  whence  some  have  attempted  to  prove 
that  they  are  descended  from  the  Samaritans. 
But,  besides,  that  the  fact  is  not  well  ascertained, 
the  ^worship  of  the  ox  may  be  deduced  from 
other  sources.  They  have  one  or  two  books 
which  they  conceal  with  the  greatest  care :  but 
chance  has  deceived  their  jealousy  ;  for  in  a 
civil  war,  which  happened  about  twenty-eight 
years  ago,  the  emir  Yousef,  who  is  Djahel  or 
ignorant,  found  one  among  the  pillage  of  one  of 
their  oratories.  M.  Volney  was  assured  by  per- 
sons who  had  read  it,  that  it  contains  only  a 
mystic  jargon,  the  obscurity  of  which  doubtless 
renders  it  valuable  to  adepts?  Ilakem  Bamr 
Ellah  is  there  spoken  of,  by  whom  they  mean 
God  incarnate  in  the  person  of  the  caliph.  It 
likewise  treats  of  another  life,  of  a  place  of 
punishment,  and  a  place  of  happiness,  where 
the  Okkals  shall  of  course  be  most  distinguished. 
Several  degrees  of  perfection  are  mentioned,  to 
which  they  arrive  by  successive  trials.  In  other 
respects  these  sectaries  have  all  the  insolence  and 
all  the  fears  of  superstition  ;  they  are  not  com- 
municative, because  they  are  weak;  but  it  is 
probable  that,  were  they  powerful,  they  would 
be  promulgators  and  intolerant.  The  rest  of  the 
Druses,  strangers  to  this  spirit,  are  wholly  in- 
different about  religious  matters.  The  Chris- 
tians, who  live  in  their  country,  pretend  that 
several  of  them  believe  in  the  metempsychosis  ; 
that  others  worship  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  :  all 
which  is  possible  ;  for,  as  among  the  Ansarians, 
every  one,  left  to  his  own  fancy,  follows  the 
opinion  that  pleases  him  most ;  and  these  opinions 
are  those  which  present  themselves  most  naturally 
to  unenlightened  minds.  When  among  the 
Turks,  they  affect  the  exterior  of  Mahommedans, 
frequent  the  mosques,  and  perform  their  ablutions 
and  prayers.  Among  the  Maronites,  they  ac- 


D  R  U  S  E  S. 


517 


company  them  to  church,  and,  like  them,  make 
use  of  holy  water.  Many  of  them,  importuned 
by  the  missionaries,  suffer  themselves  to  be  bap- 
tised; and  if  solicited  by  the  Turks,  receive 
circumcision,  and  conclude  by  dying  neither 
Christians  nor  Mahommedans. 

Mr.  Burckhardt  confirms  this  general  picture 
of  former  travellers.  Though  a  sect  of  the  Ma- 
hommedans, they  mingle  so  much  of  the  tenets 
of  Zoroaster  and  the  eastern  Christian  heretics 
with  their  religion,  that  it  belongs  as  a  whole  to 
themselves  only.  Niebuhr  has  printed  a  cate- 
chism of  their  faith,  which  is  principally  remark- 
able for  its  affected  mysteriousness  on  the  one 
hand,  and  its  positive  injunction  to  curse  its 
original  author  (a  great  poet)  on  the  other. 
'We  are  they,'  says  their  patriarch  Hamzah, 
'who  have  been  put  in  possession  of  the  Faith 
after  the  religion  of  Mahomet,  the  son  of 
Abdullah;  may  the  curse  of  our  Lord  be  upon 
him!' 

They  are  a  branch,  it  is  clear,  of  the  sect  Is- 
mayly.  '  Enquiries,'  says  Burckhardt,  '  have 
often  been  made  concerning  the  religious  doc- 
trines of  this  sect,  as  well  as  those  of  the  An- 
zeyrys  and  Druses.  Not  only  European  tra- 
vellers, and  Europeans  resident  in  Syria,  but 
many  natives  of  influence,  have  endeavoured  to 
penetrate  the  mysteries  of  these  idolaters,  without 
success,  and  several  causes  combine  to  make  it 
probable,  that  their  doctrines  will  long  remain 
unknown.  The  principal  reason  is,  that  few 
individuals  among  them  become  acquainted  with 
the  most  important  and  secret  tenets  of  their 
faith,  the  generality  contenting  themselves  with 
the  observance  of  some  exterior  practices,  while 
the  arcana  are  possessed  by  the  select  few.  It 
will  be  asked,  perhaps,  whether  their  religious 
books  would  not  unveil  the  mystery '(  It  is  true 
that  all  the  different  sects  possess  books,  which 
they  regard  as  sacred,  but  they  are  intelligible 
only  to  the  initiated.  A  sacred  book  of  the  An- 
zeyrys fell  into  the  hands  of  a  chief  of  the  army 
of  Yousef  pacha,  who  plundered  the  castles  of 
that  sect  in  1808;  it  came  afterwards  into  the 
possession  of  my  friend  Selym  of  Hamah  who 
had  destined  it  as  a  present  to  me;  but  he  was 
prevailed  upon  to  part  with  it  to  a  travelling 
physician,  and  the  book  is  now  in  the  possession 
of  M.  Rousseau,  the  French  Consul  at  Aleppo, 
who  has  had  it  translated  into  French,  and  means 
to  publish  it,  but  it  will  probably  throw  little 
light  upon  the  question.  Another  difficulty 
arises  from  the  extreme  caution  of  the  Ismaylys 
upon  this  subject;  whenever  they  are  obliged  to 
visit  any  part  of  the  country  under  the  Turkish 
government,  they  assume  the  character  of  Mus- 
sulmans ;  being  well  aware  that  if  they  should 
be  detected. in  the  practice  of  any  rite  contrary 
to  the  Turkish  religion,  their  hypocrisy,  in  af- 
fecting to  follow  the  latter,  would  no  longer  be 
tolerated ;  and  their  being  once  clearly  known 
to  be  pagans,  which  they  are  only  suspected  to 
be  at  present,  would  expose  them  to  the  heaviest 
exactions,  and  might  even  be  followed  by  their 
total  expulsion  or  extirpation.  Christians  and 
Jews  are  tolerated  because  Mahomet  and  his 
immediate  successors  granted  them  protection, 
«md  because  the  Turks  acknowledge  Christ  and 


the  prophets ;  but  there  is  no  instance  whatever 
of  pagans  being  tolerated. 

'  The  Ismaylys,  when  they  go  to  Hamah,  pray 
in  the  mosque,  which  they  never  do  at  Kalaat 
Maszyad.  This  castle  has  been  from  ancient 
times  their  chief  seat.  One  of  them  asserted 
that  his  religion  descended  from  Ismayl,  the  son 
of  Abraham,  and  that  the  Ismaylys  had  been 
possessed  of  the  castle  since  the  time" of  El  Melek 
el  Dhaher,  as  acknowledged  by  the  Firmahns  of 
the  Porte.  A  few  years  since  they  were  driven 
out  of  it  by  the  Anzeyrys,  in  consequence  of  a 
most  daring  act  of  treachery.  The  Anzeyrys 
and  Ismaylys  have  always  been  at  enmity ;  the 
consequence,  perhaps,  of  some  religious  dif- 
ferences.' 

With  respect  more  particularly  to  tne  true 
religion  of  the  Druses,'  says  this  intelligent  tra- 
veller,'none  but  a  learned  Druse  can  satisfy 
the  enquirer's  curiosity.  What  I  have  already 
said  of  the  Anzeyrys  is  equally  applicable  to  the 
Druses ;  their  religious  opinions  will  remain  for 
ever  a  secret,  unless  revealed  by  a  Druse.  Their 
customs,  however,  may  be  described ;  and,  as 
far  as  they  can  tend  to  elucidate  the  mystery,  the 
veil  may  be  drawn  aside  by  the  researches  of  the 
traveller.  It  seems  to  be  a  maxim  with  them  to 
adopt  the  religious  practices  of  the  country  in 
which  they  reside,  and  to  profess  the  creed  of  the 
strongest.  Hence  they  all  profess  Islamism  in 
Syria ;  and  even  those  who  have  been  baptised,  on 
account  of  their  alliance  with  the  Shehab  family, 
still  practise  the  exterior  forms  of  the  Mahom- 
medan  faith.  There  is  no  truth  in  the  assertion, 
that  the  Druses  go  one  day  to  the  mosque,  and 
the  next  to  the  church.  They  all  profess  Islam- 
ism,  and  whenever  they  mix  with  the  Mahom- 
medans they  perform  the  rites  prescribed  by 
their  religion.  In  private,  however,  they  break 
the  fast  of  Ramadhan,  curse  Mahomet,  indulge 
in  wine,  and  eat  food  forbidden  by  the  Koran. 
They  bear  an  inveterate  hatred  to  all  religions 
except  their  own,  but  more  particularly  to  that 
of  the  Franks,  chiefly  in  consequence  of  a  tra- 
dition current  among  them,  that  the  Europeans 
will  one  day  overthrow  their  commonwealth. 
This  hatred  has  been  increased  since  the  invasion 
of  the  French ;  and  the  most  unpardonable  insult 
which  one  Druse  can  offer  to  another,  is  to  say 
to  him,  '  May  God  put  a  hat  on  you.' 

'  Nothing  is  more  sacred  with  a  Druse  than 
his  public  reputation  :  he  will  overlook  an  insult, 
if  known  only  to  him  who  has  offered  it;  and 
will  put  up  with  blows,  where  his  interest  is 
concerned,  provided  nobody  is  a  witness;  but 
the  slightest  abuse  given  in  public  he  revenges 
with  the  greatest  fury.  This  is  the  most  remark- 
able feature  of  the  national  character :  in  public 
a  Druse  may  appear  honorable  ;  but  he  is  easily 
tempted  to  a  contrary  behaviour,  when  he  has 
reason  to  think  that  his  conduct  will  remain  un- 
discovered. The  ties  of  blood  and  friendship 
have  no  power  amongst  them  ;  the  son  no  sooner 
attains  the  years  of  maturity,  than  he  begins  to 
plot  against  his  father.  Examples  are  not  want- 
ing of  their  assailing  the  chastity  of  their  mo- 
thers, and  towards  their  sisters  such  conduct  is 
so  frequent,  that  a  father  never  allows  a  full 
grown  son  to  remain  alone  with  any  of  t'ie  fe- 


618 


DRUSES. 


males  of  his  family.  Their  own  religion  allows 
them  to  take  their  sisters  in  marriage ;  but  they 
are  restrained  from  indulging  in  this  connexion, 
on  account  of  its  repugnance  to  the  Mahomme- 
dan  laws.  A  Druse  seldom  has  more  than  one 
wife,  but  he  divorces  her  under  the  slightest 
pretext;  and  it  is  a  custom  among  them,  that  if 
a  wife  asks  her  husband's  permission  to  go  out, 
and  he  says  to  her  '  Go;'  without  adding  '  and 
come  back,'  she  is  thereby  divorced  ;  nor  can 
her  husband  recover  her,  even  though  it  should 
be  their  mutual  wish,  till  she  is  married  again 
according  to  the  Turkish  forms,  and  divorced 
from  her  second  husband.  It  is  known  that  the 
Druses,  like  all  Levantines,  are  very  jealous  of 
their  wives;  adultery,  however,  is  rarely  punished 
with  death  :  if  a  wife  is  detected  in  it,  she  is  di- 
vorced; but  the  husband  is  afraid  to  kill  her 
seducer,  because  his  death  would  be  revenged, 
for  the  Druses  are  inexorable  with  respect  to  the 
law  of  retaliation  of  blood ;  they  know  too  that 
if  the  affair  were  to  become  public,  the  governor 
would  ruin  both  parties  by  his  extortions.  Un- 
natural propensities  are  very  common  amongst 
them. 

'The  Akal  are  those  who  are  supposed  to  know 
the  doctrines  of  the  Druse  religion  ;  they  super- 
intend divine  worship  in  the  chapels,  or,  as  they 
are  called,  Khaloue,  and  they  instruct  the  chil- 
dren in  a  kind  of  catechism.  They  are  obliged 
to  abstain  from  swearing,  and  all  abusive  lan- 
guage, and  dare  not  wear  any  article  of  gold  or 
silk  in  their  dress.  Many  of  them  make  it  a  rule 
never  to  eat  of  any  food,  nor  to  receive  any 
money,  which  they  suspect  to  have  been  impro- 
perly acquired.  For  this  reason,  whenever  they 
have  to  receive  considerable  sums  of  money,  they 
take  care  that  it  shall  be  first  exchanged  for  other 
coin.  The  sheik  El  Nedjem,  who  generally 
accompanies  the  sheik  Beshir,  in  his  visits  to 
the  emir,  never  tastes  food  in  the  palace  of  the 
latter,  nor  even  smokes  a  pipe  there,  always  as- 
serting that  whatever  the  emir  possesses  has 
been  unlawfully  obtained.  There  are  different 
degrees  of  Akal,  and  women  are  also  admitted 
into  the  order,  a  privilege  which  many  avail 
themselves  of,  from  parsimony,  as  they  are  thus 
exempted  from  wearing  the  expensive  head-dress 
and  rich  silks  fashionable  among  them. 

'  A  father  cannot  entirely  disinherit  his  son ; 
in  that  case  his  will  would  be  set  aside ;  but  he 
may  leave  him  a  single  mulberry-tree  for  his 
portion.  There  is  a  Druse  Kadhi  at  Daer-el 
Kamar,  who  judges  according  to  the  Turkish 
laws,  and  the  customs  of  the  Druses  ;  his  office  is 
hereditary  in  a  Druse  family;  but  he  is  held  in 
little  repute,  as  all  causes  of  importance  are 
carried  before  the  emir  or  the  sheik  Beshir. 

'The  Druses  do  not  circumcise  their  children; 
circumcision  is  practised  only  in  the  mountain 
by  those  members  of  the  Shehab  family  who 
continue  to  be  Mahommedans. 

'The  best  feature  in  the  Druse  character  is 
that  peculiar  law  of  hospitality,  which  forbiu^ 
them  ever  to  betray  a  guest.  I  made  particular 
enquiries  on  this  subject,  and  I  am  satisfied  that 
no  consideration  of  interest  or  dread  of  power 
will  induce  a  Druse  to  give  up  a  person  who  has 
once  placed  himself  under  his  protection.  Per- 


sons from  all  parts  of  Syria  are  in  the  constant  prac* 
tice  of  taking  refuge  in  the  mountain,  where  they 
are  in  perfect  security  from  the  moment  they 
enter  upon  the  emir's  territory  :  should  the  prince 
ever  be  tempted  by  large  offers  to  consent  to  givf 
up  a  refugee,  the  whole  country  would  rise  to  pre- 
vent such  a  stain  upon  their  national  reputation. 
The  mighty  Djeazar,  who  had  invested  his  own 
creatures  with  the  government  of  the  mountain, 
never  could  force  them  to  give  up  a  single  indi- 
vidual of  all  those  who  fled  thither  from  his  ty- 
ranny. Whenever  he  became  very  urgent  in  his 
demands,  the  emir  informed  the  fugitive  of  his 
danger,  and  advised  him  to  conceal  himself  for 
a  time  in  some  more  distant  part  of  his  territory; 
an  answer  was  then  returned  to  Djezzar,  that  the 
object  of  his  resentment  had  fled.  The  asylum 
which  is  thus  afforded  by  the  mountain  is  one  of 
the  greatest  advantages  that  the  inhabitants  of 
Syria  enjoy  over  those  of  the  other  parts  of  the 
Turkish  dominions. 

'  The  Druses  are  extremely  fond  of  raw  meat ; 
whenever  a  sheep  is  killed,  the  raw  liver,  heart, 
&c.,  are  considered  dainties;  the  Christians  follow 
their  example,  but  with  the  addition  of  a  glass 
of  brandy  to  every  slice  of  meat.  In  many 
parts  of  Syria  I  have  seen  the  common  people 
eat  raw  meat  in  their  favorite  dish  the  Kobbes  ; 
the  women  especially  indulge  in  this  luxury. 

'  Mr.  Barker  told  me  that  during  his  two 
years'  residence  at  Harissa  and  in  the  mountain, 
he  never  heard  any  kind  of  music.  The  Chris- 
tians are  too  devout  to  occupy  themselves  with 
such  worldly  pleasures,  and  the  Druses  have  no 
sort  of  musical  instruments. 

'The  Druses  have  a  few  historical  books  which 
mention  their  nation  ;  Ibn  Shebat,  for  instance,  as 
I  was  told,  gives  in  his  history  of  the  Califes, 
that  of  the  Druses  also,  and  of  the  family  of 
Shehab.  Emir  Haidar  a  relation  of  the  emir 
Beshir,  has  lately  begun  to  compile  a  history  of 
the  Shehabs,  which  already  forms  a  thick  quarto 
volume. 

'  I  believe  that  the  greatest  amount  of  the  mi- 
litary forces  of  the  Druses  is  between  10,000 
and  15,000  firelocks  ;  the  Christians  of  the  moun- 
tain may,  perhaps,  be  double  that  number ;  but  I 
conceive  that  the  most  potent  pacha  or  emir 
would  never  be  able  to  collect  more  than  20,000 
men  from  the  mountain.'  Travels,  p.  200 — 204. 
DRUSIUS  (John),  a  protestant  writer  of 
great  learning,  born  at  Oudenarde  in  Flanders, 
in  1555.  He  was  designed  for  the  study  of 
divinity,  but  his  father  being  outlawed,  and  de- 
prived of  his  estate,  they  both  retired  to  England, 
where  the  son  became  professor  of  the  oriental 
languages  at  Oxford :  upon  the  pacification  of 
Ghent,  they  returned  to  their  own  country, 
where  also  Drusius  was  appointed  professor  of 
oriental  languages.  From  thence  he  removed  to 
Friesland,  where  he  was  admitted  Hebrew  pro- 
fessor in  the  university  of  Franeker;  the  functions 
of  which  he  discharged  with  great  honor  till  his 
death  in  1616.  His  works  show  him  to  have  been 
well  skilled  in  Hebrew;  and  the  States  General 
employed  him  in  1600  to  write  notes  on  trie 
most  difficult  passages  in  the  Old  Testament, 
with  a  pension  of  400  florins  a-year  :  but,  being 
frequently  disturbed  in  this  undertaking,  it  was 


DRY 


519 


DRY 


not  published  till  after  his  death.  lie  held  a 
large  correspondence  with  the  learned ;  among 
his  papers  there  were  found  2300  Latin  letters. 

DRUSIUS  (John),  the  son  of  the  preceding, 
was  born  at  Franeker  in  1538 ;  and  began  to 
learn  Latin  and  Hebrew  at  five  years  old  ;  at 
nine  he  could  read  that  language  without  points, 
and  add  them  where  wanted.  He  spoke  Latin 
as  readily  as  his  native  tongue,  and  could  make 
himself  understood  in  English.  At  twelve  he 
•wrote  in  Hebrew  extempore ;  at  seventeen  he 
made  a  speech  in  Latin  to  king  James  I.  in  the 
midst  of  his  court,  and  was  admired  by  all 
present.  He  died  of  the  stone,  in  1609,  aged 
twenty -one,  at  the  house  of  Dr.  W.  Thomas, 
dean  of  Chichester,  who  gave  him  a  considerable 
salary.  He  left  several  works ;  as,  Letters  and 
Verses  in  Hebrew ;  Notes  on  Solomon's  Proverbs ; 
&c.  And  digested  into  alphabetical  order  Eliis 
Levita's  Nomenclator;  to  which  he  added  the 
Greek  words. 

DRY,  adj.  v.  a.  &  v.  n.     ")      Goth  thur  ;  Sax. 

DRY'ER,  n.  s.  drig ;  Teut.  treig  ; 

DRY'EYED,  adj.  Belg.  droog,  fiom 

DRY'LY,  adv.  )>Gr.  rpvy»j,  dryness. 

DRY'NESS,  ra.  s.  Arid ;     free    from 

DRY'NURSE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.       moisture  :       hence 

DRY'SHOD,  adj.  J  barren,  and,   figu- 

ratively, jejune,  deficient ;  hard  ;  severe ;  sneer- 
ing. The  verbs  seem  to  have  been  formed  from 
the  adjective. 

And  he  seide  to  it,  nevere  fruyt  come  forth  of  thee 
into  withouten  ende ;  and  anoon  the  figc-tree  was 
dried  up  :  and  disciplis  sighen  wondriden  and  seiden, 
hout  anoon  it  driede.  Widif.  Matt.  xxi. 

Their  honourable  men  are  famished,  and  their  mul- 
titude dried  up  with  thirst.  Isaiah  v.  13. 

Drythod  to  pass,  she  parts  the  floods  in  tway  j 
And  eke  huge  mountains  from  their  native  seat 
She  would  command  themselves  to  bear  away. 

Faerie  Queene. 
I  will  drain  him  dry  as  hay  ; 
Sleep  shall  neither  night  nor  day 
Hang  upon  his  penthouse  lid  : 
He  shall  live  a  man  forbid. 

Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

The  meat  was  well,  if  you  were  so  contented. 
— I  tell  thee,  Kate,  't  was  burnt  and  dried  away. 

Sftakspeare. 
If  he  filled 

His  vacancy  with  his  voluptuousness, 
Full  surfeits,  and  the  dryness  of  his  bones, 
Call  on  him  for 't.        Id.  Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

Mrs.  Quickly  is  his  nurse,  or  his  drynune,  or  his 
cook,  or  his  laundry,  his  washer,  and  his  wringer. 

Shakspeare. 

A  dry  March  and  a  dry  May  portend  a  wholesome 
summer,  if  there  be  a  showering  April  between. 

Bacon. 

Of  two  noblemen,  the  one  was  given  to  scoff,  but 
kept  every  royal  cheer  in  his  house,  the  other  would 
ask  of  those  that  had  been  at  his  table,  was  there 
never  a  flout  or  dry  blow  given  ?  Id. 

There  is  a  tale,  that  boiling  of  daisy  roots  in  milk, 
which  it  is  certain  are  great  driers,  will  make  dogs 
little.  Id. 

The  archduke,  conscious  to  himself  how  dryly  the 
king  had  been  used  by  his  council,  did  strive  to  re- 
cover the  king's  affection.  Id.  Henry  VII. 

As  we  should  take  care  that  our  stile  in  writing  be 
neither  dry  nor  empty,  we  should  look  again  it  be  not 


winding    or    wanton     with    far-fetched    descriptions  : 
either  is  a  vice.  Ben  Junson. 

Their  new  flowers  and  sweetness  do  as  much  corrupt 
as  others  drync&s  and  squalor,  if  they  chuse  not  care- 
fully. /,/. 
It  remaineth  to  treat  concerning  ornaments  within 
or  without  tin  fabrick  ;  a  piece  not  so  dry  as  the  nicer 
contemplation  of  proportions  :  and  therefore  I  hope 
therein  somewhat  to  refresh  both  the  reader  and  my- 
self. Wotton't  Architecture 

When  they  have  flesh,  yet  they  must  stay  a  time 
ere  they  can  have  a  full  meal  •,  unless  they  would  eat 
their  meat  bre*4dless,  and  their  bread  dry. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

I  find  that  an  evil  fountain  is  not  soon  drawn  dry. 

Bp.    Taylor. 

It  may  be,  that  by  this  dryness  of  spirit,  God  intends 
to  make  us  the  more  fervent  and  resigned  in  our  di- 
rect and  solemn  devotions,  by  the  perceiving  of  our 
weakness.  Id. 

That  the  fire  burns  by  heat,  is  an  empty  dry  re- 
turn to  the  question,  and  leaves  us  still  ignorant. 

Glanvittt. 
When  God  said, 

Be  gathered  now,  ye  waters  under  heaven, 
Into  one  place,  and  let  dry  land  appear ! 

Milton. 

Sight  so  deform  what  heart  of  rock  could  long 
Dryeyed  behold  ?     Adam  could  not,  but  wept.       Id. 

I  rather  hoped  I  should  no  more 
Hear  from  you  o'  th'  gallanting  score  ; 
For  hard  dry  bastings  used  to  prove 
The  readiest  remedies  of  love  j 
Next  a  dry  diet.  Hudibras. 

As  Romulus  a  wolf  did  rear, 
So  he  was  drynvrsed  by  a  bear.  Id. 

The  Africans  are  conceived  to  be  peculiarly  scorched 
and  terrified  by  the  sun,  by  dryness  of  the  soil,  from 
want  and  defect  of  water. 

Browne's   Vulgar  Errouri. 

The  ill  effects  of  drinking  are  relieved  by  this  plant, 
•which  is  a  great  dryer  and  opener,  especially  by  per- 
spiration. Temple. 

It  is  a  dry  fable,  with  little  or  nothing  in  it. 

L' Estrange. 

Twas  grief  no  more,  or  grief  and  rage  were  one 
Within  her  soul :  at  last  'twas  rage  alone  ; 
Which,  burning  upwards  in  succession,  dries 
The  tears  that  stood  considering  in  her  eyes. 

Dryden. 

Has  honour's  fountain  then  sucked  back  the  stream  ? 
He  has  :  and  hooting  boys  may  dryshod  pass. 
And  gather  pebbles  from  the  naked  ford.  Id. 

Wouldst  thou  to  honour  and  preferments  climb, 
Be  bold  in  mischief,  dare  some  mighty  crime, 
Which  dungeons,  death,  or  banishment  deserves  ; 
For  virtue  is  but  dryly  praised,  and  starves. 

/</.   Juvenal. 

He  had  embarked  us  in  such  disadvantage,  as  we 
could  not  return  dryshod.  Sidney. 

A  palsy  may  as  well  shake  an  oak,  or  a  fever  dry 
up  a  fountain,  as  either  of  them  shake,  dry  up,  or 
impair  the  delight  of  conscience.  South. 

DRY-ROT,  a  term  or  name  applied  to  a  rapid 
decay  of  any  vegetable  matter,  when  it  has  the 
appearance  of  being  tolerably  dry,  but,  in  ge- 
neral, is  applied  only  to  timber  when  in  that 
state,  and  is  so  named  in  contradistinction  to  the 
common  mode  of  decay,  by  being  exposed  to 
the  alternate  states  of  wet  and  dry.  There  are  a 
great  number  of  causes  for  this  species  of  decay  : 
some  are  quite  simple,  others  are  very  compli- 
cated ;  yet,  whatever  may  be  the  original  cause, 


DRY 


520 


DRY 


simple  or  compound,  the  effects  are  the  same, 
namely,  to  render  the  timber  useless,  by  de- 
stroying its  elasticity  and  toughness,  rendering 
it  insufficient  to  resist  .ny  considerable  pressure, 
ani  indeed,  for  any  of  the  useful  purposes  to 
which  timber  is  applied.  When  timber  is  in  a 
tolerably  dry  state,  any  means  which  will  absorb 
or  extract  its  oxygen  from  the  other  component 
parts,  will  leave  it  in  the  state  commonly  called 
dry-rotten.  Moist,  warm  situations,  with  little 
or  no  current  of  air,  are  the  most  likely  to  gene- 
rate this  evil.  The  effluvia  from  timber  in 
such  a  state  of  decay  will  rapidly  carry  its  effects 
to  the  circumjacent  timber,  however  dry  it  may 
appear ;  and  any  sort  of  timber  will  be,  in  a 
very  little  time,  rendered  quite  useless.  When 
timber  is  exposed  to  any  considerable  degree  of 
moisture  and  heat,  fungi  of  various  shapes  and 
texture,  according  to  the  species  of  timber,  and 
other  causes,  will  appear  upon  it ;  and  although 
this  fungous  matter  be  really  an  effect  of  the 
dry-rot,  yet  it  is  as  truly  a  cause  of  the  same 
evil.  There  are  no  means  of  restoring  rotten 
timber  to  a  sound  state,  and  the  dry-rot  can  be 
cured,  as  it  is  called,  by  removing  the  decayed 
and  affected  parts,  clearing  away  all  the  fungi, 
and  destroying  its  vegetating  principle,  with 
which  the  hard  materials,  such  as  bricks  or  stone, 
may  have  been  impregnated.  For  this  purpose, 
a  strong  solution  of  iron,  copper,  or  zinc,  is  used 
with  advantage.  This,  with  the  admission  of  a 
large  quantity  of  air,  as  in  Mr.  George's  venti- 
lation system,  is  very  advantageous.  Much  also 
may  be  done  by  cutting  timber  in  winter,  and 
properly  seasoning  it,  by  steeping  it  in  water  for 
some  time,  and  then  thoroughly  drying  it  before 
it  is  used  in  building.  But  the  following  is  the 
most  approved  >emedy  : — let  the  timber,  prior  to 
its  application,  be  immersed  in  a  solution  of  cor- 
rosive sublimate :  in  the  course  of  a  week  one 
load  will  be  found  to  have  absorbed  five  gallons 
of  the  solution.  Let  it  then  be  removed,  and 
shortly  after  it  becomes  fit  for  building. 

DRYADES,  or  DRYADS,  in  the  heathen  my- 
thology, a  sort  of  deities,  who,  the  ancients  be- 
lieved, inhabited  groves  and  woods.  They 
differed  from  the  Hamadryades;  these  latter 
being  attached  to  some  particular  tree,  with 
which  they  were  born,  and  with  which  they 
died ;  whereas  the  Dryads  were  goddesses  of 
trees  and  woods  in  general.  See  HAMADRYADES. 

DRYANDER  (John),  A.M.  university  of 
Lund,  a  Swedish  naturalist,  the  pupil  and 
friend  of  Linnaeus,  was  born  in  1748,  near  Got- 
tenburgh,  where  his  father  was  a  clergyman.  In 
consequence  of  the  decease  of  his  father,  the 
care  of  his  education  devolved  on  a  maternal 
uncle,  Dr.  Lars  Montin,  a  member  of  the  Stock- 
holm Academy.  This  gentleman  was  also  the 
intimate  friend  of  Linnaeus,  and  published  under 
his  presidency,  an  Inaugural  Dissertation  on  the 
Genus  Splachnum,  reprinted  in  the  Amoenitates 
Academics,  vol.  ii.  263.  Young  Dryander 
received  his  early  education  in  the  university  of 
Gottenburgh ;  but  removed  to  Lund,  where  he 
took  his  degree  of  Master  of  Arts,  or  Doctor  of 
Philosophy,  in  1776;  he  published  on  this 
occasion  a  dissertation,  Fungo.s  Regno  Vegetabili 
Viudicans,  asserting  the  vegetable  nature  of  these 


bodies.  He  was  afterwards  a  student  for  a  short 
.time  at  Upsal,  and  tutor  to  a  young  Swedish 
nobleman.  He  first  visited  England  with  his 
countryman  Dr.  Solander,  who  introduced  him 
to  the  acquaintance  of  Sir  Joseph  Banks;  and- 
on  whose  sudden  death,  in  1782,  he  succeeded 
to  the  place  of  librarian  to  Sir  Joseph.  Mr. 
Dryander  was  also  librarian  to  the  Royal  and  the 
Linqaean  Societies.  Of  the  latter  institution  he 
was  indeed  one  of  the  first  founders,  and  drew 
up  its  laws  and  regulations,  when  in  1802  the 
society  was  incorporated  by  royal  charter.  He 
continued  an  able  and  active  vice-president  of 
the  society  until  his  death,  which  took  place  to- 
wards the  end  of  October,  1810,  in  the  sixty- 
third  year  of  his  age.  The  publications  of  Mr. 
Dryander  on  the  subject  of  botany  are  very 
valuable,  and  consist  of,  1.  An  Account  of  the 
Genus  Albuca,  in  the  Stockholm  Transactions  for 
1784,  in  Swedish.  2."  Observations  on  the 
Genus  Begonia,  in  the  Transactions  of  the 
Linnaean  Society,  vol.  i.  3.  On  Genera  and 
Species  of  Plants  which  occur  twice  or  three 
times  in  Professor  Gmelin's  edition  of  Linnaeus' 
Systema  Naturae ;  Trans,  of  Linn.  Soc.  v.  ii. 
4.  Lindsea,  a  New  Genus  of  Ferns  ;  Trans,  of 
Linn.  Soc.  v.  iii.  5.  A  Botanical  Description 
of  the  Benjamin  Tree  of  Sumatra,  Phil.  Trans, 
v.  Ixxvii.  He  also  superintended  and  assisted  in- 
the  publication  of  Mr.  Alton's  Hortus  Kewensis, 
and  Dr.  Roxburgh's  Plants  of  the  Coast  of 
Coromandel.  But  his  Catalogus  Bibliothecse 
Historico-Naturalis  Josephi  Banks,  5  vols.  8vo, 
is  his  most  celebrated  work,  and  a  model  for  all 
future  bibliographers. 

DRYANDRA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  plants 
of  the  class  dicecia,  order  monadelphia :  CAT,, 
two-leaved;  petals  five;  stamens  nine:  FRUIT 
three  or  four  grained  :  SEEDS  solitary.  Species 
one  only  ;  a  dwarf  tree  of  Japan. 

DRY  AS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  polygynia 
order,  and  icosandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order  thirty-fifth,  senticosae :  CAL.  octofid;  pe- 
tals eight:  SEEDS  long  and  hairy  with  a  train. 
Species,  one  only ;  a  native  of  Denmark,  and 
sometimes  found  on  our  own  mountains. 

DRYRURGH  ABBEY.  This  place  was  de- 
dicated to  religious  institutions  so  anciently  as 
the  year  522,  when  Modan,  a  presbyter  and 
missionary  was  there  seated ;  as  appears  by  re- 
cords cited  in  Chalmers  de  Statu  Hominis, 
veteris  simul  ac  novae  Ecclesiae,  b.  i.  p.  142  ;  and 
King,  in  his  Kalendar.  Breviar.  Aberdeen.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  the  Roman  station  of  Trimon- 
tium  was  at  the  foot  of  the  Eilden  hills,  in  this 
district,  about  three  miles  distant  from  Dry 
burgh ;  as  appears  from  the  Antonine  Itinerary, 
and  from  General  Roy's  Survey  and  Map  of  Ro- 
man Scotland.  Many  coins  of  Vespasian,  Do- 
mitian,  and  Trajan,  are  found  in  this  neighbour- 
hood ;  and  a  considerable  part  of  the  Roman, 
road  is  still  in  good  preservation,  passing  through 
the  parishes  of  Ancrum,  Lillies-leaf,  and  Max- 
ton.  In  the  abbey  of  Dryburgh,  Chaucer,  the 
English  poet,  passed  some  time  with  his  friend 
Ralph  Strode,  a  Welshman,  a  monk  and  student 
here,  to  whom  Chaucer  dedicates  or  addresses 
some  of  his  verses.  At  the  Reformation,  the 
abbey  lands  were  erected  into  a  temporal  lordship 


D  R  Y  D  E  N. 


521 


by  James  VI.  in  favor  of  John,  earl  of  Marr, 
K.  G.  and  lord  high  treasurer  of  Scotland ;  who 
gave  it  to  Henry  his  third  son,  from  whom  the 
title  descended  to  the  present  earl  of  Buchan, 
who  bought  the  abbey  lately  from  the  heirs  of 
colonel  Tod,  and  has  made  it  his  principal  re- 
sidence. It  was  here  that  James  Thomson  com- 
posed his  beautiful  poem  of  Winter,  the  first  of 
his  classical  Seasons;  having  occasionally  resided 
•with  the  Haliburtons  of  Newmains,  who  were 
then  proprietors  of  the  place.  Thomas  Hannah, 
the  astronomer,  was  born  here,  in  a  house  built 
in  the  area  of  the  abbey,  in  1662;  and  Allan 
Ramsay  composed  an  epitaph  for  his  tomb  in 
Kelso  church-yard,  which  is  still  extant.  The  re- 
mains of  Sir  Walter  Scott  are  deposited  here. 

DRYDEN  (John),  On6  of  the  most  eminent 
English  poets  of  the  seventeenth  century,  de- 
scended of  a  respectable  family  in  Huntingdon- 
shire, was  born  at  Aldwinkle  1631,  and  educated 
at  Westminster  school  under  Dr.  Busby.  Thence 
he  was  removed  to  Cambridge  in  1650,  being 
elected  scholar  of  Trinity  College,  of  which  he 
appears,  by  his  Epithalamia  Cantabrigiens.  4to, 
1662,  to  have  been  afterwards  a  fellow.  On  the 
death  of  Oliver  Cromwell  he  wrote  some  heroic 
stanzas  to  his  memory  ;  but  on  the  Restoration, 
being  desirous  of  ingratiating  himself  with  the 
new  court,  he  wrote  first  a  poem  entitled  Astraea 
Redux,  and  afterwards  a  panegyric  on  the  king. 
On  the  1st  January,  1662,  he  addressed  a  poem 
to  Chancellor  Hyde  ;  and  published  in  the  same 
year  a  satire  on  the  Dutch.  In  1668  appeared 
his  Annus  Mirabilis,  an  historical  poem  in  cele- 
bration of  the  duke  of  York's  victory  over  the 
Dutch.  These  pieces  at  length  obtained  him  the 
favor  of  the  crown  ;  and  Sir  William  Davcnant 
<lying  at  this  period,  Dryden  was  appointed  to 
succeed  him  as  poet  laureat.  In  1669  he  pro- 
duced the  Wild  Gallants,  his  first  comedy.  This 
met  with  very  indifferent  success  ;  yet  the  author, 
not  discouraged  by  Us  failure,  soon  after  pub- 
lished his  Indian  Emperor.  Other  pieces  now 
followed  with  such  rapidity,  that  in  the  key  to 
the  duke  of  Buckingham's  Rehearsal  he  is  re- 
corded to  have  engaged  himself  by  contract,  to 
write  four  plays  per  year;  and  in  the  years  1679 
and  1680,  he  appears  to  have  fulfilled  it.  To 
this  may  be  attributed  those  irregularities,  bom- 
bastic flights,  and  even  puerile  exuberances,  for 
which  he  has  been  so  severely  criticised.  In 
1675  the  earl  of  Rochester,  who  was  chagrined 
at  the  applause  with  which  Dryden's  drama- 
tic pieces  had  been  received,  was  determined  if 
possible  to  shake  his  interest  at  court ;  and 
succeeded  so  far  as  to  recommend  a  Mr.  Crowne, 
at  that  time  of  obscure  reputation,  to  write  a 
mask;  an  honor  which  certainly  belonged  to 
Dryden's  office.  The  duke  of  Buckingham  also 
most  severely  ridiculed  several  of  our  author's 
plays  at  this  time,  in  his  admired  Rehearsal. 
Dryden,  however,  did  not  suffer  these  attacks  to 
pass  with  impunity  ;  for  in  1679  there  came  out 
an  Essay  on  Satire,  said  to  be  written  jointly  by 
that  gentleman  and  the  earl  of  Mulgrave,  con- 
taining some  very  severe  reflections  on  earl 
Rochester  and  the  duchess  of  Portsmouth  ;  and 
in  1681  he  published  his  Absalom  and  Ahito- 
phel,  in  which  the  well-known  character  of 


Zimri,  drawn   for  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  is 
certainly  severe  enough  to  repay  all  the  ridicule 
of  that  nobleman.     The  resentment   shown    by 
the  tvvo  peers  was  very  different.     Lord  Roches- 
ter, who  was  a  coward,  as  well  as  a  man  of  the 
most  depraved  morals,  basely  hired  three  ruffians 
to  cudgel    Dryden    in  a  coffee-house ;  but   the 
duke  of  Buckingham  took  the  task  upon  himself; 
and  at  the  same  time  presented  him  with  a  purse 
containing  a  large  sum  of  money ;  telling  him 
that  he  gave  him  the  beating  as  a  punishment  for 
his  impudence,  but  bestowed  that  gold  on  him 
as  a  reward  for  his  wit.     In  1682  Dryden  pub- 
lished his  Religio  Laici,  designed  as  a  defence 
of   revealed    religion   against    Deists,   Papists, 
&c.     Soon  after  the  accession  of  James  II.  he 
wjnt  over  to  the  church  of  Rome,  and  wrote 
two  pieces  in  vindication  of  the  Romish  tenets: 
viz.  A  defence  of  the  Papers  written  by  the  late 
king,  found  in  his  strong  box  ;  and  the  celebrated 
poem,  afterwards  answered  by  lord  Halifax,  en- 
titled,   The. Hind  and   the    Panther.     By   this 
extraordinary  step  he  not  only  engaged  himself 
in  controversy,  and  incurred  much  censure  and 
ridicule  from  his  contemporary  wits  :  but  on  the 
completion  of  the  Revolution,  being,  on  account 
of  his  newly-chosen  religion,  disqualified  from 
bearing  any  office  under  the  government,  he  was 
stripped  of  the  laurel,  which,  to  his  still  greater 
mortification,  was  bestowed  on  Richard  Flecknoe, 
a  man   to  whom  he  had  a  most  settled  aver- 
sion.   This   circumstance   occasioned   his  writ- 
ing the  very  severe  poem  called  Mac-Flecknoe. 
Mr.    Dryden's   circumstances   had  never   been 
affluent;  but  now,  being  deprived  of  this  little 
support,  he  found  himself  reduced  to  the  neces- 
sity of  writing   for   bread.     From    this  period, 
therefore,  he  was  engaged  in  works  of  labor  as 
well  as  genius,  translating  the  works  of  others, 
&c. ;  and  to  this  necessity  we  stand   indebted 
for  some  of  our  best  translations.     In  the  year 
he  lost  the  laurel,  he  published  the  life  of  St. 
Francis  Xavier  from  the  French.     In  1693  came 
out  his  Juvenal  and  Persius.     In  1695  his  pros* 
version  of  Fresnoy's  Art  of  Painting ;  and  in  the 
year  1697  a  translation  of  Virgil's  entire  work, 
which  still  stands  foremost  among  the  translations 
of  that  author.  The  minor  pieces  of  this  eminent 
writer,  viz.  his  prologues,  epilogues,  epitaphs, 
elegies,  songs,  &c.  are  too  numerous  to  specify 
here,  but  may  all  be  found  in  the  elegant  editions 
of  this  poet  by  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Malone,  and  Dr. 
Warton.     His   last   work   is   his   Fables,  which 
consist  of  many  of  the  most  interesting  stories 
in  Homer,  Ovid,   Boccace,  and  Chaucer,  trans- 
lated or  modernised  in  the  most  elegant  manner; 
together  with  some  original  pieces,  among  which 
is  the  celebrated  ode  on  St.  Cecilia's  day.    Dry- 
den married  the  lady  Elizabeth  Howard,  sister  to 
the  earl  of  Berkshire,  who  survived  him  eight 
years.     By  this  lady  he  had  three  sons,  Charles, 
John,  and  Henry.     Of  the  eldest  there  is  a  cir- 
cumstance related  by  Charles  Wilson,  esq.  in  his 
Life  of  Congreve,  which  seems  so  well  attested, 
and  is  itself  of  so  very  extraordinary  a   nature 
that  we  cannot   avoid    giving  it  a  place  here. 
Dryden,  with  all  his  understanding,  was  weak 
enough  to  be  fond  of  judicial  astrology,  and  used 
to  calculate  the  nativity  of  his  children.     OP 


522 


D  R  Y  D  E  N. 


casting  that  of  Charles  he  found,  according  to 
the  rules  by  which  he  calculated,  that  his  eighth, 
twenty-third,  and  thirty-third  years  were  of  pe- 
culiar omen.  In  his  eighth  year,  notwithstanding 
his  father's  precautions,  he  went  out  on  his 
birth-day  to  see  a  stag  hunted,  and  the  animal 
flung  down  on  him  a  wall  ten  feet  in  length 
which  was  nearly  fatal  to  him.  In  his  twenty- 
third  year  he  fell  from  the  top  of  a  tower  in  the 
Vatican,  and  never  fully  recovered  his  health ; 
and  in  his  thirty-third  year  he  was  drowned  in 
swimming  across  the  Thames  near  Windsor. 

Dryden  died  May  1701,  and  was  buried  in 
Westminster  Abbey.  The  day  after  his  death,  the 
dean  of  Westminster  sent  a  message  to  his  widow, 
that  he  would  make  a  present  to  her  of  the 
ground  and  all  other  abbey-fees  for  the  funeral ; 
lord  Halifax  likewise  sent  to  lady  Elizabeth,  and 
to  Mr.  Charles  Dryden,  offering  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  our  poet's  funeral,  and  afterwards 
to  bestow  £500  on  a  monument  in  the  abbey. 
Accordingly,  on  Sunday  following,  the  company 
being  assembled,  the  corpse  was  put  into  a  hearse 
and  attended  by  eighteen  mourning  coaches. 
When  they  were  just,  ready  to  move,  lord  Jef- 
ferys,  son  of  lord  chancellor  Jefferys,  a  name 
dedicated  to  infamy,  riding  by  with  some  of  his 
companions,  asked  whose  funeral  it  was ;  and 
being  told  it  was  Mr.  Dryden's,  he  protested  he 
should  not  be  buried  in  that  private  manner ; 
that  he  would  himself,  with  lady  Elizabeth's 
leave,  have  the  honor  of  the  interment,  and  be- 
stow £1000  on  a  monument  in  the  abbey  for 
him.  This  put  a  stop  to  the  procession ;  and 
lord  Jefferys,  with  several  of  the  gentlemen  who 
had  alighted  from  their  coaches,  went  up  stairs 
to  the  lady,  who  was  sick  in  bed.  His  lordship 
repeated  the  purport  of  what  he  had  said  below ; 
but  lady  Elizabeth  refusing  her  consent,  he  fell 
on  his  knees,  vowing  never  to  rise  till  his  request 
was  granted.  The  lady  under  a  sudden  surprise 
fainted  away;  and  lord  Jeflferys,  pretending  to 
have  obtained  her  consent,  ordered  the  body  to 
be  carried  to  Mr.  Russel's  an  undertaker  in 
Cheapside,  and  to  be  left  there  till  further  orders. 
In  the  mean  time  the  abbey  was  lighted  up,  the 
ground  opened,  the  choir  attending,  and  the 
bishop  of  Rochester  waiting  some  hours  to  no 
purpose  for  the  corpse.  The  next  day  Mr. 
Charles  Dryden  waited  on  lord  Halifax  and  the 
bishop,  and  endeavoured  to  excuse  his  mother  by 
relating  the  truth.  Three  days  after,  the  under- 
taker having  received  no  orders,  waited  on  lord 
Jefferys;  who  pretended  that  it  was  a  drunken 
frolic,  that  he  remembered  nothing  of  the  matter, 
and  he  might  do  what  he  pleased  with  the  body. 
Upon  this  the  undertaker  waited  upon  lady  Eli- 
zabeth, who  desired  a  day's  respite,  which  was 
granted.  Mr.  Charles  Dryden  immediately  wrote 
to  lord  Jefferys,  who  returned  for  answer,  that 
he  knew  nothing  of  the  matter,  and  would  be 
troubled  no  more  about  it  Mr.  Dryden  hereupon 
applied  again  to  lord  Halifax  and  the  bishop  of 
Rochester,  who  absolutely  refused  to  do  any 
thing  in  ihe  affair.  In  this  distress,  Dr.  Garth, 
who  had  been  Mr.  Dryden's  intimate  friend, 
sent  for  the  corpse  to  the  college  of  physicians, 
and  proposed  a  subscription  ;  which  succeeding, 
about  three  weeks  after  Mr.  Dryden's  decease, 


Dr.  Garth  pronounced  a  fine  Latin  oration  over 
the  body,  which  was  conveyed  from  the  college, 
attended  by  a  numerous  train  of  coaches  to 
Westminster  Abbey,  but  in  great  disorder.  It 
was  interred  in  a  private  manner.  After  the 
funeral  Charles  Dryden  sent  a  challenge  to  lord 
Jefferys,  and  repeatedly  sought  admittance  to 
him  to  provoke  a  duel,  or  to  chastise  him  for  the 
above  barbarous  indignity,  in  vain.  Dryden 
had  no  monument  erected  to  him  for  several 
years,  to  which  Mr.  Pope  alludes  in  his  epitaph 
intended  for  Mr.  Rowe,  in  this  line, 

Beneath  a  rude  and  nameless  stone  he  lies. 

In  a  note  upon  which  we  are  informed,  that  the 
tomb  of  Mr.  Dryden  was  erected  upon  this  hint 
by  Sheffield,  duke  of  Buckingham,  to  which 
was  originally  intended  this  epitaph  : 

This  Sheffield  raised. — The  sacred  dust  below 
Was  Dryden  once  ;  the  rest,  who  does  not  know  ? 

Which  was  afterwards  changed  into  the  plain 
inscription  now  upon  it,  viz. 

J.  DRYDEN, 

NatusAug.  9,  1631. 
Mortuus  Mali  1,  1701. 
Johannes  Sheffield,  dux  Buckinghamiensis,  fecit. 

VVere  we  to  form  a  judgment  of  this  celebrated 
writer  from  some  of  his  dramatic  writings,  we 
should  be  apt  to  conclude  him  a  man  of  the 
most  licentious  morals;  many  of  his  comedies 
containing  gross  obscenity.  But  Congreve, 
whose  authority  cannot  be  suspected,  has  depicted 
him  as  no  less  amiable  in  his  private  character 
as  a  man,  than  he  was  illustrious  in  his  public 
one  as  a  poet.  He  was,  according  to  this  autho- 
rity, humane,  compassionate,  forgiving,  and 
friendly ;  gentle  in  the  correction  of  the  writings 
of  other  authors,  and  patient  under  the  censure 
of  his  own ;  easy  of  access  himself,  but  slow 
and  diffident  in  his  advances  to  others  ;  and  of 
all  men  the  most  modest,  and  the  most  easy  to 
be  discountenanced  in  his  approaches  either  to 
his  superiors  or  his  equals.  As  to  his  writings, 
he  has  been  thought  to  have  attained  the  greatest 
general  harmony  in  his  numbers,  of  any  of  our 
poets. 

DRYPIS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  trigynia 
order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants ;  natural 
order  twenty-second,  caryophylleae :  CAL.  quin- 
quedentated :  petals  five ;  the  opening  at  the 
capsule  as  if  cut  round  horizontally,  monosperm- 
ous.  Species  one  only,  a  native  of  Barbary  and 
Italy. 

DRYSDALE  (John),  D.  D.,  a  late  eminent 
clergyman  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  was  born 
at  Kirkaldy,  April  29th  1718.  He  soon  distin- 
guished himself  as  a  classical  scholar,  and,  in 
1732,  was  sent  to  finish  his  studies  at  the  univer- 
sity of  Edinburgh.  In  1740  he  was  licensed  to 
preach  by  the  presbytery  of  Kirkaldy ;  and,  after 
having  been  several  years  employed  as  assistant 
minister  of  the  college  church  at  Edinburgh,  was 
settled  at  Kirkliston  in  1748.  After  continuing 
fifteen  years  in  this  town,  he  obtained  a  presen- 
tation to  Lady  Y  ester's  church,  from  the  town- 
council  of  Edinburgh.  This  having  been  the  first 


DUB 


523 


DUB 


time  the  magistrates  of  Edinburgh  had  exercised 
their  right  of  presentation,  a  most  formidable 
opposition  was  now  made  to  his  settlement.  The 
opposition  however,  which  was  more  against  the 
measure  than  the  mtn,  being  at  last  overcome, 
he  was  settled  as  minister  of  Lady  Yester's.  In 
1765  the  Marischal  College  of  Aberdeen  con- 
ferred on  him  the  degree  of  D.  1).  In  1766,  on 
the  death  of  Dr.  Jardine,  he  was  translated  to 
the  Tron  church,  where  he  became  colleague  to 
Dr.  Wishart;  and  was  also  appointed  one  of  the 
king's  chaplains,  with  one-third  of  the  emolu- 
ments of  the  deanery  of  the  chapel  royal.  In  1773 
he  was  unanimously  elected  moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly;  'the  greatest  mark  of  respect,' 
says  professor  Dalzel,  '  which  an  ecclesiastical 
commonwealth  can  bestow  ;'  and  in  1784  he  was 
again  raised  to  the  same  dignity,  by  a  great  ma-, 
jority.  In  May,  1788,  he  appeared  in  his  place 
at  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  and  acted  as 
principal  clerk  the  first  day ;  but  was  obliged  to 
ask  the  assistance  of  professor  Dalzel  during  the 
remaining  days;  and,  being  violently  attacked 
with  a  cough,  became  gradually  weaker,till  he  died 
on  the  16th  June  following,  aged  seventy.  Dr. 
Drysdale's  sermons  have  been  published  since  his 
death,  and  are  esteemed  a  valuable  addition  to 
the  public  stock  of  instruction. 

DSJEDSJAL,a  sect  of  Mahommedan  Arabs, 
chiefly  inhabiting  Mecran,  a  maritime  province 
of  Persia.  '  Its  first  author,'  says  Mr.  Niebuhr, 
'  was  a  venerable  old  man,  who  was  found  by 
some  wood-cutters  shut  up  in  the  middle  of  a 
tree,  and  having  a  book  in  his  hand.'  This  mi- 
raculous origin  he  was  informed  of  at  Mas- 
kat,  but  '  each  sect,'  he  adds,  '  tells  ridiculous 
stories  of  the  others,  to  bring  them  into  con- 
tempt.' 

DSJOBLA,  an  ancient  city  of  Arabia,  in  the 


The  robes  which  the  kings  then  allowed  to  each 
knight,  when  he  was  dubbed,  of  green,  or  burnet,  as 
they  spake  in  that  age,  appeareth  upon  record. 

Camden's  Remains. 

The  king  stood  up  under  his  cloth  of  state,  took  the 
sword  from  the  lord  protector,  and  dubbed  the  lord 
mayor  of  London  knight.  Haytaurd  on  Edward  VI. 

As  skilful  coopers  hoop  their  tubs 
With  Lydian  and  with  Phrygian  dubs.     Hudibras. 

O  poet!   thou  hadst  been  discreeter, 
Hanging  the  monarch's  hat  so  high, 

If  thou  hadst  dubbed  thy  star  a  meteor, 
That  did  but  blaze,  and  rove,  and  die.      Prior. 

These  demoniacks  let  me  dub 
With  the  name  of  legion  club.  Swift. 

A  man  of  wealth  is  dubbed  a  man  of  worth  •, 
Venus  shall  give  him  form,  and  Anstis  birth. 

Pope. 

Women  commence  by  Cupid's  dart, 
As  a  king  hunting  dubs  a  hart.  Cleaveland. 

A  plain  gentleman,  of  an  ancient  family,  is  of 
better  quality  than  a  new  knight,  though  the  reason 
of  his  dubbing  was  meritorious.  Collier  on  Pride. 

I   have  on  the  seat  behind  me  the   constitution  of 

Mr.  John  Probert ;    a  knight-errant,  dubbed   by   the 

noble  lord  in  the  blue   ribbon,  and   sent  to  search  for 

revenues    and    adventures   upon    the   mountains   of 

Wales.  Burke. 

DU'BIOUS,  adj.     "\      Lat.  dubius ;  anciently 

DUBIO'SITY,  n.  s.      j  duvius,   from  duo,  two, 

DUBIOUSLY,  adv.     (and  via,  a  way;  drawn 

DTJ'BIOUSNESS,  n.  s.  ( two   ways  ;     in    doubt. 

DU'BITABLE,  adj.      \  Doubtful ;  uncertain  in 

DUBITA'TION,  n.  s.  }  argument  or  Brent;  not 

plain.     Dubitable  is  also  doubtful,  or  that  may 

be  doubted. 

Dubitation  may  be  called  a  negative  perception ; 
that  is,  when  I  perceive  that  what  I  see  is  not  what 
I  would  see.  Grew. 

Men  often  swaliow  falsities  for  truths,  dubiosities  for 
certainties,  feasibilities  for  possibilities,  and  things 


province  of  Yemen ;  the  capital  of  a  district  and     impossible  for  possible.       Browne's  Vulgar  Errourt. 
the  seat  of  a  Dola;  seated  on  the  brink  of  a  pre- 
cipice, and  containing  about  600  houses,  of  con- 
siderable height  and  of  good  appearance.     Its 
streets  are  paved. 


matter* 
Id, 


Authors    writs    often    dubiously,   even 
•wherein  is  expected  a  strict  definitive  truth. 

Many  of  the  ancients  denied  the  antipodes  ;  but 
the  experience  of  our  enlarged  navigation  can  now 


DU'AL,  adj.    Lat.  dualis,  from  duo  ;  Gr.  Svo)  ;     assert  them  beyond  all  dubitation. 


Chald.  n,  two.     Expressing  two. 

Modern  languages  have  only  one  variation,  and  so 
the  Latin ;  but  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  have  one  to 
signify  two,  and  another  to  signify  more  than  two  , 
under  one  variation  the  noun  is  said  to  be  of  the  dual 
number,  and  under  the  other  of  the  plural. 

Clarke's  Latin  Grammar 

DUB,  v.  a.  &n  s.  Goth,  dubba;  Sax.  dub- 
ben  ;  Fr.  adouber.  The  Northern  words  mean 
to  strike,  and  have  been  thought  to  allude  to  the 


'  » .     i        11  *l_  *juc   »ucaA.a 

mode  of  making  a  knight  by  a  slight  blow  with  a     of  a  goddess- 


Id. 
No  quick  reply  to  dubious  questions  make. 

Denfiam. 

His  utmost  power  with  adverse  power  opposed, 
In  dubious  battle,  on  the  plains  of  heaven.       Milton. 

Satan  with  less  toil,  and  now  with  ease 
Wafts  on  the  calmer  wave,  by  dubious  light.      Id. 
Yet  where  truth  ard  knowledge  are  concerned  in 
the  case,  I  know  not  what  fault  it  can  be  to  desire 
the  explication  of  words,  whose  sense  seems  dubious. 

Locke. 
She  speaks  with  dubiousness,  not  wi'.h  the  certainty 


sword.  To  make  a  knight.  To  confer  any  kind 
of  dignity  or  honor.  Butler  uses  it  as  a  sub- 
stantive for  a  blow. 

Knight,  knight,  good  mother !  Basilisco  like. 
What!  I  am  dubbed;  I  have  it  on  my  shoulder. 

Shahspeare. 
He 

Gave  thee  no  instance  why  thou  should  st  do  treason, 
Unless  to  dub  thee  with  the  name  of  traitor.  Id. 

The  jealous  o'erworn  widow  and  herself, 
Since  that  our  brother  dubbed  them  gentlewomen, 
Are  mighty  gossips  in  this  monarchy. 

Id.  Richard  III. 


Broome. 

Almanack-makers  wander  in  generals,  and  talk  du- 
,  and  leave  to  the  reader  the  business  of  inter- 
preting. 8»ifi' 

It  is  a  common  and  just  observation,  that,  when 
the  meaning  of  any  thing  is  dubious,  one  can  no 
way  better  judge  of  the  true  intent  of  it,  than  by  con- 
sidering who  is  the  author,  what  is  his  character  in 
general,  and  his  disposition  in  particular.  Pope. 

We  also  call  it  a  dubious  or  doubtful  proposition, 
•when  there  are  no  arguments  on  either  side. 

Watts  s  Logtck. 

Now  hope  exalts  the  fisher's  beating  heart ; 
Now  he  turns  pale,  and  fears  his  dubious  art.      Gay. 


524 


DUBLIN. 


When  a  question  of  orthography  is  dubious,  that 
practice  has,  in  my  opinion,  a  claim  to  preference, 
which  preserves  the  greatest  number  of  radical  letters, 
or  seems  most  to  comply  with  the  general  custom  of 
our  language.  Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

In  clay-formed  beds  the  trickling  streams  collect, 
Strain    through  white    sands,   through   pebbly  veins 

direct ; 

Or  point  in  rifted  rocks  their  dubious  way, 
And  in  each  bubbling  fountain  rise  to  day.   Darwin. 

Where  Reason's  meteor-rays,  with  sickly  glow, 
O'er  the  dun  gloom  a  dreadful  glimmering  throw ; 
Disclosing  dubious  to  the'  affrighted  eye 
O'erwhelming  mountains  tottering  from  on  high, 
Black  billowy  deeps  in  storms  perpetual  tossed, 
And  weary  ways  in  wildering  labyrinths  lost.  Beattie. 

You'll  find  there  are  such  shortly, 
By  its  rich  harvests,  new  disease,  and  gold  j 
From  one-half  of  the  world  named  a  whole  new  one, 
Because  you  know  no  better  than  the  dull 
And  dubious  notice  of  your  eyes  and  ears.        Byron. 

DUBITZA,  a  town  and  fortress  in  Bosnia, 
European  Turkey,  situated  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Unna,  near  its  confluence  with  the  Save  ;  and 
opposite  a  fortified  Austrian  town  of  the  same 
name  in  Croatia.  The  Austrians,  in  the  cam- 
paign of  1788,  twice  attempted  to  take  it  by 
storm,  and  it  at  last  surrendered ;  but,  at  the 
peace  of  Sistov,  it  was  restored  to  the  Porte. 
Population  6000.  Twelve  miles  north-east  of 
Kostainitza  :  the  Austrian  town  has  about  1600 
inhabitants. 

DUBLIN  COUNTY,  the  metropolitan  county 
of  Ireland,  lies  on  the  east  coast  of  that  country, 
immediately  opposed  to  the  Welsh  coast :  it  is 
between  53°  10'  and  53°  37'  N.  lat.,  and  6°  36' 
W.  long,  from  Greenwich.  The  boundaries  are, 
on  the  north  the  county  of  Meath,  on  the  west 
parts  of  Kildare  and  Meath  counties,  on  the  south 
the  county  of  Wicklow,  and  on  the  east  the  Irish 
sea.  Its  sea-front  is  terminated  by  the  Nanny 
Water  on  the  north,  and  by  Bray  River  on  the 
south. 

This  county  contains  240,113  statute  acres: 
seventy-three  parishes  and  fourteen  parts  of  pa- 
rishes, with  693  townlands ;  and  is  divided  into 
eight  baronies  and  one  half  barony.  The  surface 
of  that  part  north  of  the  river  Liffey  is  flat  and 
badly  supplied  with  water,  on  which  account 
it  is  less  inhabited  by  gentry  but  more  applied  to 
agriculture:  the  surface  of  the  southern  side  is  a 
beautiful  inclined  plane,  ascending  gradually 
from  the  sea-shore  to  the  foot  of  the  Dublin  and 
Wicklow  Mountains.  The  soil  in  this  part  is 
lighter  than  the  rich  loam  in  the  northern  baronies, 
but  this  disadvantage  is  not  felt,  as  from  the  na- 
tural beauty  of  the  country  south  of  the  Liffey 
it  is  almost  wholly  appropriated  to  the  demes- 
nes of  the  gentry  of  Dublin  and  to  marine  villas 
for  the  summer  season. 

The  entire  county  may  be  considered  as  natu- 
rally divided  into  two  parts,  by  a  line  drawn  from 
the  village  of  Newcastle  to  Rathfarnham,  where 
it  will  form  a  very  obtuse  angle  with  its  new  di- 
rection, which  may  be  represented  by  a  line 
drawn  from  Rathfarnham  to  Booterstown,  where 
the  limestone  crops  out  on  the  strand  :  all  north 
of  this  line  rests  on  a  base  of  floetz  limestone, 
except  one  patch  extending  from  Skerries  to  Bal- 
briggan,  which  rests  on  transition  rocks.  Fuel 


is  scarce  in  the  centre  of  the  county,  aithoug?; 
there  are  coals  at  Naul  and  an  extensive  turf  bog 
at  Gapistown,  but  the  coal  vein  is  not  worked. 
The  northern  baronies  are  still  in  a  very  wild 
and  uncultivated  state,  although  much  benefited 
by  the  new  Drogheda  road  by  Ashbourne  :  a 
place  hitherto  almost  unknown.  The  tract  be- 
tween the  great  western  road  near  Rathcool,  and 
the  Blessington  road,  with  the  Golden  Hill  and 
Ballinscorney,  rests  on  slaty  rock.  The  remain- 
der of  the  county,  with  little  exception,  is  of 
granite  formation  ;  the  field  of  granite  commenc- 
ing at  Williamstown  strand  and  extending  to 
Brandon  Hill  in  the  county  of  Kilkenny,  having 
an  average  breadth,  in  that  distance,  of  eleven 
miles. 

There  are  few  good  harbours  on  tne  coast  of 
this  county ;  piers  have  been  constructed  at  Bal- 
briggan,  at  Howth,  Sec.,  and  an  extensive  asylum 
harbour  at  Kingstown,  enclosing  226  acres  by 
two  piers  of  several  kants,  having  a  depth  of 
twenty-six  feet  at  low  water.  The  llolyhead  and 
Liverpool  mail  packets  sail  from  this  asylum, 
and  it  is  in  contemplation  to  connect  it  with  Ui3 
Ringsend  docks  by  a  ship  canal,  or  else  to  con- 
vey merchandise  hence  to  the  city  of  Dublin  by 
a  rail-way :  the  distance  is  about  six  miles  and  a 
half.  It  was  here  that  his  majesty  George  IV. 
embarked  in  1821,  and  a  handsome  obelisk,  bear- 
ing an  appropriate  inscription,  is  erected  on  the 
spot,  to  commemorate  the  event.  Kingstown 
harbour  is  too  large,  and  the  pier  should  have 
been  faced  with  cut  stone  down  to  the  founda- 
tion. 

DUBLIN,  the  metropolis  of  Ireland,  the  second 
city  in  his  majesty's  dominions,  is  situated  in  the 
province  of  Leinster,  and  county  of  Dublin. 
The  river  Liffey,  which  faljs  into  Dublin  Bay, 
immediately  below  the  custom-house,  divides  the 
city  into  two  nearly  equal  parts.  Dublin  lies 
seventy-two  miles  west  of  Holyhead  in  Wales, 
303  south-west  of  Edinburgh,  and  420  north- 
west of  London.  Long.  6°  6'.  W.,  lat.  53°  2tf  N. 

Dublin  is  a  place  of  great  antiquity;  it  was 
anciently  confined  to  the  south  side  of  the  Liffey. 
In  the  tenth  century,  after  the  fortifications  of 
Dublin  were  repaired  by  the  Ostmen,  the  walls 
of  the  city,  including  those  of  the  castle,  did 
not  occupy  more  than  an  Irish  mile ;  they 
extended  from  Wine-Tavern  gate  to  Audeon's 
Arch,  and  were  continued  thence  to  Newgate, 
now  Thomas-street ;  they  were  continued  to 
Ormond's-gate,  or,  as  it  has  been  since  called, 
Worm  wood- gate ;  thence  to  the  Whitworth- 
bridge,  and  along  the  banks  of  the  river  to 
Newman's  Tower,  nearly  the  present  site  of  the 
south  entrance  of  Essex-bridge ;  and,  from 
Newman's  Tower,  in  an  oblique  direction,  to 
Dame's-gale,  at  the  west  end  of  Dame-street. 
From  the  gate  at  the  south-west  angle  of  the 
castle,  the  wall  ran  to  Nicholas-gate,  and  was 
continued  thence  to  Newgate.  The  principal 
streets  without  the  walls  were,  on  the  west,  New- 
row,  Francis-street,  Thomas-street,  and  James's- 
street;  on  the  south,  Patrick-street,  Bride-street, 
and  Ship-street ;  and  on  the  east,  Dame-street, 
George's-lane,  and  Stephen-street.  That  space 
of  ground  now  occupied  by  Crane-lane,  Temple- 
bar,  Fleet-street,  Lazar's-hill,  or,  as  it  is  now 


DUBLIN. 


>25 


calied,  Townsend-street,  Crampton,  Aston's, 
George's,  and  Sir  John  llogerson's  quays,  &c., 
was  then  overflowed  by  the  Liffey.  On  the 
north  side  of  the  river  there  were  only  Church- 
street,  Mary's-lane,  Hammond-lane,  and  Pill- 
lane,  then  built  but  on  one  side  as  far  as  Mary's 
Abbey,  which  terminated  the  extent  of  that  part 
of  the  town  to  the  east.  Grange-gorman,  Stoney- 
batter,  now  called  Manor-street,  and  Glassma- 
nogue,  were  then  villages  at  some  distance  from 
the  city;  and,  at  the  latter,  the  sheriffs  have  held 
their  courts  in  times  of  the  plague.  In  1664  the 
inhabitants  amounted  to  2.565  men,  and  2986 
women,  Protestants;  and  1252  men,  and  1406 
women,  Roman  Catholics:  in  all  8159. 

Ptolemy,  who  flourished  about  A.  D.  140, 
says,  it  was  anciently  called  Aschcled.  In  155 
Alpinus,  whose  daughter,  Auliana,  was  drowned 
in  the  Liffey,  changed  the  name  from  Aschcled 
to  Auliana.  It  was  afterwards  named  Dublana, 
and  Ptolemy  calls  it  Eblana.  Dublana,  whence 
Dublinum  and  Dublin,  is  evidently  derived  from 
Dub-leana,  the  place  of  the  black  harbour  or 
lake,  or  rather  the  lake  of  the  sea ;  the  Bay  of 
Dublin  being  frequently  so  called.  The  city 
has  had  a  variety  of  names.  The  Irish  call  it 
Drom-choll-coil,  '  the  brow  of  a  hazel  wood/  In 
181  Eogan,  king  of  Munster,  being  on  a  royal 
tour,  paid  a  visit  to  this  place,  which  was  then 
called  Atha  Cliath  Dubb-Line,  '  the  passage  of 
the  ford  of  hurdles  over  the  black  pool.'  The 
harbour  of  Dublin  was  likewise  known  by  the 
name  of  Lean-Cliath,  or  Leam-Cliath,  from 
Lean  or  Learn,  a  harbour ;  and  from  Cliath  or 
Cliabb,  which  literally  signifies  a  hurdle  or  any 
thing  made  of  wicker-work;  it  also  signified 
certain  wires  formed  with  hurdles,  and  placed  in 
rivers  and  bays  by  the  ancient  Irish,  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  fish;  whence  any  river  or 
bay,  wherein  these  wires  were  fixed,  had  the 
name  of  Cliath  or  Cliabb  annexed  to  it,  to  signify 
the  establishment  of  a  fishery.  Dublin,  therefore, 
being  originally  built  on  or  near  one  of  these 
harbours,  was  anciently  called  Baly-lean-Cliath ; 
that  is,  the  town  on  the  fishing  harbour.  It  is 
still  distinguished  in  the  Irish  language  by  the 
appellations  of  Ath-Cliath,  'the  ford  of  hurdles,' 
and  Ballyath-CUath,  '  the  town  of  the  ford  of 
hurdles,'  the  inhabitants  having  formerly  had 
access  to  the  city,  over  the  river,  by  hurdles  '.aid 
on  the  low  marshy  grounds  adjoining  the  water ; 
and  this  name  was  also  extended  to  the  north 
side  of  the  river,  from  a  temporary  bridge  of 
hurdles  thrown  over  the  Anna-Liffey,  a  corrup- 
tion of  Auin  Louiffa,  or  the  swift  river,  so  termed 
from  the  rapidity  of  the  mountain  floods.  The 
north  side  was  enlarged  by  Mac-Turkill,  the 
Danish  prince;  who,  notwithstanding,  fixed 
his  residence  on  the  south  side,  and  abandoned 
the  northern  town ;  which,  from  the  original 
country  of  the  invaders,  was  called  Eastmantown, 
then  Ostmentown,  since  corrupted  to  Oxman- 
town.  King  Edgar,  in  the  preface  to  his 
charter,  dated  964,  mentions  Ireland,  with  its 
most  noble  city  (nobilissima  civitas)  of  Dublin. 
By  the  Fingalians,  it  is  called  Divelin,  and  by 
the  Welsh  Dinas  Dulin,  or  the  city  of  Dulin. 

In  448  Alpin  M'Eachard,  king  of  Dublin,  and 
all  his  subjects,  are  said  to  have  been  converted  to 


Christianity  by  St.  Patrick.  In  499  the  Ostmen, 
or  Danes,  having  entered  the  Liffey,  with  a  fleet 
of  sixty  sail,  made  themselves  masters  of  Dublin 
and  the  adjacent  country,  and  soon  after  envi- 
roned the  city  with  walls.  About  1170  Dermod 
M'Murrough,  king  of  Leinster,  having  quar- 
relled with  the  other  princes  of  the  kingdom,  a 
confederacy  was  formed  against  him  by  Roderic 
O'Connor,  monarch  of  Ireland.  Dennod  ap- 
plied to  Henry  II.,  king  of  England,  who  sent 
over  a  number  of  English  adventuiers,  by  whose 
assistance  he  was  reinstated  in  his  dominions ; 
in  1171  the  descendants  of  the  Danes  still  con- 
tinuing to  hold  possession  of  Dublin,  it  was 
besieged  and  taken  by  a  powerful  party  of  the 
English,  under  Raymond-Le-Gros.  M'Turkill, 
the  Danish  king,  escaped  to  his  shipping ;  but 
returned  soon  after,  with  a  strong  fleet,  to 
recover  the  city ;  he  was  killed  in  the  attempt, 
and  in  hi;n  ended  the  race  of  Easterling  princes 
in  Ireland.  In  1172  Henry  II.  landed  at  Wa- 
terford,  and  obtained  from  Richard,  earl  Strong- 
bow,  who  married  Eva,  the  daughter  of 
M'Murrough,  and  by  compact  was  his  successor, 
a  surrender  of  the  city  of  Dublin  ;  where  he 
built  a  pavilion  of  wicker-work  near  St.  An- 
drew's church,  then  situated  where  Castlemarket 
lately  stood,  and  there  entertained  several  Irish 
princes,  who  voluntarily  submitted  to  him,  on 
condition  of  being  governed  by  the  same  laws 
as  the  people  of  England.  Henry  also  held  a 
parliament  here.  In  1173  he  granted  his  first 
charter  to  Dublin,  and  by  divers  privileges  en- 
couraged a  colony  from  Bristol  to  settle  in  it. 
In  1210  upwards  of  twenty  Irish  princes  swore 
allegiance  to  king  John  at  Dublin ;  engaging  to 
establish  the  English  laws  and  customs  in  tne 
kingdom ;  and  in  the  same  year  courts  of  judi- 
cature were  instituted.  In  1216  Magna  Charta 
was  granted  to  the  Irish  by  Henry  III.,  an  entry 
of  which  was  made  in  the  red  book  of  the  ex- 
chequer at  Dublin.  In  1217  the  city  was  granted 
to  the  citizens,  in  fee-farm,  at  209  marks  per 
annum;  and,  in  1227  Henry  ordained,  that  the 
charter  granted  by  king  John  should  be  kept 
inviolably »  In  1404  the  statutes  of  Kilkenny 
and  Dublin  were  confirmed  in  a  parliament,  held 
at  the  city,  under  the  carl  of  Ormond.  The 
charter  of  the  city  of  Dublin  was  renewed  in 
1609  by  James  I.  The  civil  government  of  the 
city  was  anciently  under  the  management  of  a 
provost  and  bailiffs  ;  in  1308  John  le  Decer 
was  appointed  the  first  provost,  Richard  de  St. 
Olave  and  John  Stakebold  bailiffs.  In  1409  the 
title  of  the  chief  magistrate  was  changed  to  that 
of  mayor,  when  Thomas  Cussac  was  appointed 
to  the  office,  Richard  Bove  and  Thomas  Shortall 
being  bailiffs ;  the  office  of  bailiffs  was  change  1 
to  sheriffs  in  1547.  In  1660  Charles  II.  gave  a 
collar  of  SS.  and  a  company  of  foot-guards  to 
the  mayor ;  and  in  1665  he  conferred  the  title  of 
lord  mayor  on  the  chief  magistrate,  to  whom  he 
also  granted  £500  per  annum,  in  lieu  of  the 
foot  company.  Sir  Daniel  Bellinghana  was  tli3 
first  lord  mayor  of  Dublin;  Charles  Lovet  and 
John  Quelsh'were  sheriffs  the  same  year.  In 
1672  Arthur,  earl  of  Essex,  introduced  new 
rules  for  the  better  government  of  the  city ;  and 
in  1683  the  old  Tholsel  was  built  by  Ini^o 


626 


DUBLIN. 


Jones,  for  the  magistrates  to  hold  their  courts, 
assemblies,  &c. 

The  hospital  for  lying-in  women,  founded  by 
Dr.  Bartholomew  Mosse,  and  opened   in  1757, 
stands  on  the  north  side  of  Great  Britain-street. 
The  building,  designed  by  Cassels,  is  light  and 
elegant ;  a  beautiful  steeple  rises  in  the  centre, 
and  the  wings  are  formed  by  semicircular  colon- 
nades on  each  side.     Adjoining  the  east  colon- 
nade is  the  rotunda,  where  balls  and  assemblies 
are  held,  and  concerts  performed  for  the  benefit 
of  the   charity.      The   blue-coat  hospital   was 
founded  on   the  west  side  of  Queen-street,  by 
Charles  II.,  in  1670,  for  educating  the  children 
of  reduced  freemen  of  the  city  ;  but  the  original 
building  being  greatly  decayed,  was  taken  down, 
and  the  new  blue-coat  hospital,  situated  on  Ox- 
mantown-green,  was  begun  in  1773.     The  front 
is  enriched  by  four  three-quarter  Ionic  columns, 
supporting  a  pediment  in  the  centre,  over  which 
the   steeple  rises,  embellished  with  Corinthian 
and   composite   columns  in  an    admired   taste. 
Connected  with  the  front  by  circular  walls,  or- 
namented with  balustrades  and  niches,  are  the 
school  on  one  side  and  the  church  on  the  other, 
which  form  two  well-proportioned  wings,  each 
crowned  with  a  small  turret ;  the  steeple  is  not 
yet  finished.    The  royal  hospital  at  Kilmainham, 
for  the  support  of  invalids  of  the  Irish  army, 
was  founded  by  king  Charles  II.,  on   a   plan 
similar  to  that  of  Chelsea.     It  was  completed  in 
1683,   and   cost   upwards   of   £23,500.      It  is 
situated  at  the  west  end  of  the  town,  on  a  rising 
ground,  near  the  south  side  of  the  river,  from 
whence  there  is  an  easy  ascent  to  it  through  a 
handsome  avenue  and  park.     It  is  of  a  quadran- 
gular form,  enclosing  a  spacious  area,  laid  out  in 
grass-plots  and  gravelled  walks ;  an  arcade  is 
carried  along  the  lower  story  in  each  square,  to 
the  entrance  of  the  hall  and  chapel,  which  are 
both  curiously  decorated  ;  in  the  former  are  se- 
veral whole  length  portraits  of  royal  personages, 
and    other    distinguished    characters.     Madam 
Steven's  hospital,  the  foundation  of  which  was 
laid  in  1720,  is  a  quadrangular  building,  plea- 
santly situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  near 
the  west  end  of  James's-street ;  the  hospital  for 
lunatics,  in   Bow-lane,  founded  by  Dean  Swift, 
and  opened  in  1757;  Sir  Patrick  Dun's  hospital, 
in  which  the  royal  college  of  physicians  hold 
their  meetings  and  examinations ;  the  Cork -street 
fever  hospital ;  the  new  Meath  hospital,  built  by 
Mr.  Pleasants  ;  Mercer's  hospital,  in  Johnson's- 
place,  founded  by   the  amiable  Mrs.  Mercer; 
Simpson's  hospital,  in  Great  Britain-street,  an 
asylum  for  blind  and  gouty  men  ;  the  house  of 
industry,  in  Brunswick-street,  for  the  aged  and 
infirm  ;  the  hospital  for  incurables,  on  the  Don- 
nybrook-roaa ;    and    the   charitable   infirmary, 
Jervis-street,  are  the  most  conspicuous  in  alle- 
viating the  afflictions  of  disease,  and  ministering 
to  the  numerous  calls  of  the  impoverished.  There 
are   several  noble  institutions  also,  that  derive 
aid,  either  wholly,  or  in  part,  from  parliament; 
such  are  the  Hibernian  school,  in  Phoenix  park 
for  the  education  of  the  children  of  soldiers,  and 
the  Royal  Marine  school,  for  the  maintenance 
and   education  of   the  children    of   distressed 
sauors. 


Dublin  is  seated  in  view  of  the  sea  on  the  east, 
and  a  fine  country  which  swells  into  gently  rising 
eminences  on  the  north  and  west,  while  it  tower? 
boldly  up  in  lofty  mountains,  that  bound  the  hori- 
zon, on  the  south.  The  city  itself  cannot  be  seen  to 
full  advantage  on  entering  the  harbour;  but  tht 
approach  to  it  exhibits  a  fine  prospect  of  the 
country  for  improvement  and  cultivation,  inter- 
spersed with  numerous  villas,  that  enliven  this 
delightful  scene,  which,  beginning  at  the  water's 
edge,  is  continued  all  over  the  coast  to  the  north 
of  the  bay,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and  is 
finely  contrasted  by  a  distant  view  of  the  Wick- 
low  mountains  on  the  south,  where  the  conical 
hills,  called  the  Sugar  Loaves,  contribute  not  a 
little,  by  the  singularity  of  their  appearance,  to 
embellish  the  landscape,  so  extensive  and  pic- 
turesque as  not  on  be  equalled  by  any  natural 
scenery  in  Europe,  except  the  entrance  of  the 
Bay  of  Naples,  to  which  it  bears  a  striking  re- 
semblance. 

The  form  of  Dublin  is  rectangular.  From  the 
royal  hospital  at  Kilmainham,  at  the  western  ex- 
tremity of  the  town,  to  the  east  end  of  Townsend- 
street,  the  length  is  two  miles  aud  a  half,  and 
its  greatest  breadth  two,  and  it  is  about  nine 
miles  in  circumference.  It  contains  about 
16,000  houses,  whose  inhabitants  are  estimated 
at  180,000. 

The  civil  government  of  Dublin  is  executed 
by  a  lord  mayor,  recorder,  two  sheriffs,  twenty- 
four  aldermen,  and  a  common-council  composed 
of  representatives   from  the  twenty-five  guilds. 
Dublin,  being  the  seat  of  government,  and  of 
the  chief  courts  of  justice,  has  received  many 
charters  and   ample  privileges  from  the  kings  of 
England,  since  the  reign  of  Henry  II.     Richard 
II.  erected  it  into  a  marquisate  in  favor  of  Ro- 
bert de  Vere,   earl   of  Oxford,    whom  he  also 
created  dhke  of   Ireland.     It   is   an   archiepis- 
copal  see,  and  sends  two  members  to  parliament. 
Dublin  is  remarkable  for  the  breadth  and  ele- 
gance of  its   leading   streets;  from  the  Canal- 
bridge,  in  Baggot-street,  along  the  north  side  of 
Stephen's-green,  or  by  Merrion-square  into  Graf- 
ton-street    and    College-green,   thence  through 
Westmoreland-street,  Sackville-street,   Rutland- 
square,    Gardiner's-row,    and   so   to   Mountjoy- 
square,  is  probably  the  most  elegant  succession 
of  city  avenues  to  be   seen  in   any   European 
capital ;  but  the  back  streets   are  a  melancholy 
contrast,  very  few  of  them  presenting  the  ap- 
pearance either  of  wealth  or  comfort.     There  are 
five  handsome  squares  in  the  city,  the  largest  of 
which,  called   Stephen's-green,  is  one  mile  in 
circumference,  enclosed  by  iron-railing,  mounted 
on  a  dwarf  wall,   outside  of  which  is  a  broad 
gravel-walk,  protected  from  the  carriage-way  by 
chains  and  pillars.     In  the  centre  of  this  great 
level  space,  stands  a  fine  equestrian  statue,   by 
Van  Mort,  of  king  George  II.     Merrion-square 
is    a    large    rectangle,    surrounded    by    noble 
mansions ;  those  on  the  north  side  enriched,  in 
the  basement  story,  by  rustic  work   in  stone ; 
these  were  built  from  the  designs  of  John  Ensor, 
esq.,  who   laid  out  this  fine  square.     Rutland- 
square  is  the  Grosvenor-square  of  Dublin  ;    a 
few  of  the  Irish  nobility  still  retain  their  man 
sionshere,  the  noblest  of  which  is  Charlemont- 


DUBLIN. 


527 


House.  Considerable  improvements  are  still 
carrying  on  in  the  avenues  of  Dublin,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Wide-street  commissioners,  par- 
ticularly in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Patrick's  cathedral, 
decidedly  the  most  miserable  part  of  the  city  or 
its  liberties. 

Dublin  is  divided  into  four  districts,  each  sub- 
mitted to  the  care  and  protection  of  a  police 
magistracy,  who  have  an  office  and  court  within 
their  respective  districts.  The  head  office  of 
police  is  in  the  Castle  division ;  to  this  belong 
thirty-one  peace-officers,  and  to  each  of  the  other, 
seven.  Police  stations  are  established  at  conve- 
nient distances  round  the  city,  and  a  patrol  of 
horse-police  is  in  constant  motion  during  the 
greater  part  of  each  night,  even  to  a  distance  of 
seven  miles  from  the  city.  The  old  archiepis- 
copal  palace  has  been  converted  into  the  horse- 

-  barrack  of  the  police  corps. 

The  public  buildings  of  Dublin  are  both  nu- 
merous and  noble:  the  most  architectural  is  the 
Bank  of  Ireland  (formerly  the  Parliament  House) 
the  foundation  of  which  was  laid  in  1729 ;  it  was 
erected  under  the  instruction  of  Sir  Edward 
Lovet  Pearce,  after  a  design  by  Mr.  Cassels. 
The  original  building  consisted  of  a  grand  colon- 
nade of  the  Ionic  order,  forming  three  sides  of  a 
rectangular  court-yard.  The  central  colonnade 
is  connected  with  the  two  noble  porticos, forming 
the  east  and  west  fronts,  by  circular  curtain  walls, 
ornamented  with  three-quarter  columns.  These 
last-mentioned  porticos  are  built  from  the  designs 
of  Messrs.  Gandon  and  Parke.  No  part  of  the 
interior  remains  as  formerly,  except  the  corridors 
and  the  House  of  Lords,  in  the  last  of  which  is 
a  fine  statue  of  George  III.  by  Bacon  jun.  The 
cash  office  stands  on  the  site  of  the  old  House 
of  Commons,  and  is  a  very  spacious,  light  and 
beautiful  apartment.  The  establishment  for  en- 
graving and  printing  of  bank  notes,  under  the 
direction  of  Mr.  Oldham,  exhibits  a  singular 
specimen  of  ingenious  mechanism;  it  was  visited 
by  his  present  Majesty  during  his  stay  in  Ireland 
in  1821.  The  Gene'ral  Post  Office,  established 
in  1784,  stands  in  Sackvi.le  Street  ai  the  intersec- 
tion of  four  leading  streets  and  adjacent  to  Nel- 
son's pillar.  The  portico  in  front,  of  Portland 
stone,  is  a  remarkably  beautiful  piece  of  archi- 
tecture :  the  ornaments  of  the  frieze  are  not 
exceeded  by  any  similar  designs  in  the  city.  This 
very  large  and  convenient  building  was  raised 
for  the  comparatively  moderate  sum  of  £50,000 
from  the  design  of  Francis  Johnston  Esq.  The 
Stamp  Office,  in  William  Street,  is  also  a  fine 
building  of  cut  granite  stone  raised  in  the  Wick- 
low  Mountains. 

The  Castle  of  Dublin,  now  the  town  residence 

.  of  the  lord-lieutenants  who  formerly  lodged  at  the 
Iloyal  Hospital  of  Kilmainham,  may  be  consi- 
dered as  divided  into  two  parts,  called  the  upper 
and  lower  yards.  The  upper  is  a  quadrangle  of 
brick  buildings,  with  ornamental  stone  archi- 
traves to  the  windows;  the  entrance  to  his  excel- 
lency's apartments  is  by  a  fine  colonnade,  ante- 
hall  and  grand  flight  of  steps;  opposite  to  the 
state  entrance  is  a  handsome  building,  containing 
the  apartments  of  the  guard  of  honor  and  of 
several  of  the  household ;  the  basement  is  an 
arcade  supporting  an  open  colonnade  surmounted 


by  a  pediment,  above  which  rises  an  octagonal 
tower  crowned  by  a  tapering  dome.  This  pretty 
building  is  terminated  as  wings,  by  two  lofty 
archways  of  rustic-work,  on  the  crowns  of  which 
rest  statues  of  Justice  and  Fortitude.  The 
Castle  was  built  by  Henry  de  Londres,  arch- 
bishop of  Dublin  in  1220,  but  not  used  as  the 
vice-regal  residence  until  the  year  1560,  by  com- 
mand of  queen  Elizabeth,  since  which  time  it 
has  received  so  many  additions  that  it  does  not 
present  the  appearance  of  any  regular  edifice, 
but  an  assemblage  of  irregular  buildings  raised 
for  some  immediate  necessity.  In  the  state 
apartments  there  is  a  fine  room,  eighty- two  feet  in 
length,  called  St.  Patrick's  Hall,  having  the 
ceiling  ornamented  by  three  characteristic  pain- 
tings of  Waldre's.  Here  the  knights  of  the 
noble  order  of  St.  Patrick  were  regaled  after  their 
original  institution,  and  here,  by  annual  balls,  the 
birth-day  of  the  great  patron  saint  of  Ireland  is 
celebrated.  The  lower  Castle  yard  contains 
several  offices,  the  Old  Treasury,  the  ordnance 
office,  &c.,  beside  the  very  beautiful  chapel  lately 
erected  after  a  design  by  Francis  Johnston  Esq. 
the  very  best  specimen  of  modern  pointed  archi- 
tecture in  the  city.  It  is  built  of  cut  stone, 
highly  enriched  with  carved  heads  and  Gothic: 
pinnacles.  Nor  does  the  interior  lose  any  of  that 
masterly  style  so  conspicuous  in  the  exterior. 
The  regal  seat  and  front  pannels  of  all  the  pews 
are  adorned  with  armorial  bearings  in  carved  oak 
of  a  series  of  viceroys;  the  great  window  em- 
bellished v  ;th  stained  glass,  and  the  ceiling  de- 
corated with  highly  enriched  pendants.  The 
first  stone  of  the  chapel  was  laid  by  his  grace 
John  duke  of  Bedford,  in  1807,  and  the  expense 
of  its  erection  was  about  £40,000.  The  Record 
Tower,  adjoining  the  chapel,  was  erected  by  king 
John,  its  walls  are  fourteen  feet  thick :  here  James 
II.  established  a  mint  and  secreted  a  quantity  of 
the  royal  plate.  Birmingham  Tower,  another  of 
the  flankers  of  the  town  wall,  stands  at  a  little 
distance  from  the  record  tower.  The  old 
building  of  this  name  having  been  destroyed  by 
fire,  the  present  unmeaning  mass  was  erected  in 
its  stead. 

The  Royal  Exchange  contiguous  to  the  castle, 
is  a  magnificent  pile,  erected  after  a  design  of 
Mr.Cooley  ;  the  ground  plan  is  simply  a  circle  in- 
scribed in  a  square.  It  iswholly built  of  Portland- 
stone,  has  three  fronts  adorned  with  pillars  and 
pilasters,  and  contains  a  noble  area  within,  lighted 
by  a  beautiful  and  spacious  dome,  for  the  transac- 
tion of  commercial  business.  In  the  circular  ambu- 
latory, fronting  the  principal  entrance  door,  stands 
a  handsome  statue  of  his  late  majesty  in  Roman 
military  costume  designed  by  Van  Nort.  Besides 
tha  royal  exchange,  which  is  now  almost  dis- 
used for  commercial  purposes,  there  are  two 
other  handsome  buildings  faced  with  stone  ap- 
propriated to  the  accomodation  of  merchants, 
the  commercial  buildings  in  College  Green  and 
the  corn  exchange  on  Burgh  Quay,  in  the  former 
of  which  the  chamber  of  commerce  hold  their 
meetings.  The  Custom  House  is  acknowledged 
to  be  one  of  the  noblest  buildings  in  the  city;  its 
south  front  towards  the  river  is  built  of  Portland 
stone,  extends  375  feet,  and  is  adorned  with 
a  beautiful  portico  in  the  centve,  consisting  of 


328 


DUBLIN. 


four  Doric  columns  supporting  an  enriched  en-     circular  hall  of  sixty-four  feet  diameter :  they  are 

all  of  equal  dimensions,  rather  small,  but  lofty 
and  well  lighted.     The  rolls  court  is  also  in  the 


same  building.  The  extent  of  the  grand  front 
of  the  four  courts,  presented  to  the  quays,  is  450 
feet,  and  its  depth  170.  It  is  built  of  cut  gra- 
nite, the  ornamental  parts  being  of  Portland 
stone :  the  expense  13  estimated  at  £200,000. 
The  inns  of  court,  at  the  upper  end  of  Ilen- 


tablature  and  pediment,  the  tympanum  of  the 
latter  decorated  with  a  group  of  figures  in  alto 
relievo,  representing  Hiberr.ia  and  Britannia  pre- 
senting emblems  of  peace  and  liberty.  A  mag- 
nificent dome  supporting  a  cupola,  on  whose  apex 
stands  a  colossal  figure  of  Hope,  rises  nobly  from 
the  centre  of  the  building  to  a  height  of  125 
feet.  The  north  front  is  of  equal  extent ;  but,  the 

ornamented  parts  excepted,  is  entirely  of  granite  rietta  Street,  occupy  a  beautiful  and  singularly 
stone,  which  produces  rather  a  sombre  effect,  original  building,  designed  by  Mr.  Gandon. 
The  only  handsome  apartments  within  for  pub-  The  front  is  hewn  of  granite,  the  ornamental  parts 
lie  use  are  the  Board  room,  and  what  is  called  being  of  Portland  stone.  The  plan  consists  of 
the  Long  room.  To  the  custom  house  are  at-  a  centre  and  wings,  each  of  the  latter  being 
tached  large  and  well  designed  docks,  much  too  crowned  with  noble  pediments.  In  the  central 
capacious  and  of  too  expensive  a  character  for  compartment  of  the  three  great  subdivisions  of 
the  trade  of  Dublin.  The  old  dock,  which  is  the  front,  beautiful  panels  are  inserted,  filled 
quite  sufficient  for  the  present  trade,  is  400  feet  with  allegorical  representations  in  alto-relievo; 
in  length  by  200  in  breadth;  the  second  dock  the  central  of  which  represents  the  judicial 
measures  330  feet  by  250,  and  the  third  or  inner  authorities  of  Ireland,  receiving  from  queen 
basin  is  650  in  length  by  300  in  breadth.  Ex-  Elizabeth  a  translation  of  the  Bible  and  a  charter 
tensive  stores  have  also  been  erected  :  the  tobacco  of  incorporation.  The  door-ways  of  the  wings 
store  is  500  feet  Ion ?j  its  breadth  being  160.  are  ornamented  by  caryatides,  the  only  specimen 


Besides  these  docks  which  belong  to  government, 
and  are  leased  for  about  £7000  per  annum  to 
private  individuals,  there  are  canal  docks  on 
both  sides  of  the  river  which  alone  would  afford 
abundant  accommodation  to  all  the  shipping  en- 
gaged in  the  Dublin  trade;  these,  of  course,  are 
quite  unemployed.  These  seven  great  basins  are 
faced  with  limestone  of  the  very  best  description 
and  in  a  workmanlike  style.  The  linen  hall  is 


of  this  description  of  sculpture  in  Dublin.  In 
one  of  the  win^s  is  the  dining  hall  of  the 
benchers  and  students  of  the  inns ;  and  in  the 
other  are  the  Prerogative  Court  and  Consistorial 
Office,  8cc.  A  law  library  is  now  (1827)  erect- 
ing, with  a  front  of  cut  stone,  adjacent  to  the 
back  entrance  to  the  inns  on  the  site  of  the  pri- 
mate's old  city  palace.  There  are  other  courts 
in  Dublin  and  its  vicinity.  The  city  court-house, 


a  very  extensive  range  of  building,  not  uninter-    or  Sessions  House,  adjacent  to  Newgate,  is   an 


esting  in  external  appearance  :  a  handsome  statue 
of  his  present  majesty  has  lately  been  erected 


uninteresting  building,  and  rather  badly  adapted 
to  the  purpose  of  its  erection.     The  Court  of 


there  by  the  trustees ;  it  was  executed  by  Kirk.  Conscience,  in  Coppinger's  Row,  where  the  ex- 
A  most  useful  building  has  lately  been  erected,  lord  mayor,  or  his  substitute,  presides,  is  held  in 
to  be  called  the  National  Mart,  or  Usher's  Quay,  a  miserable  apartment  in  the  basement  story  of 


the  object  of  which  is  to  encourage  the  small 
capitalist,  who  is  here  to  be  supplied,  not  only 
with  an  immediate  sale  for  the  produce  of  his 
labor,  but  also  with  a  loan,  to  enable  him  to 
bring  something  more  valuable  to  market  as  a 
second  venture. 

There  are  two  noble  buildings  appropriated 
to  the  accomodation  of  the  legal  profession,  and 
to  the  administration  of  justice.  The  principal 


the  City  Assembly  Room:  besides  four  Manor 
Courts,  only  one  of  which  has  a  suitable  court 
house ;  and  the  Insolvent  Court,  held  in  a  very 
humble  description  of  building. 

The  ecclesiastical  division  of  Dublin  is  into 
nineteen  parishes,  to  each  of  which  a  church  is 
attached.  There  are  also  the  cathedral  of  St. 
Patrick,  Christ  Church,  which  is  only  collegiate 
though  called  metropolitical ;  seven  assistant 


is  the  stately  edifice  called  the  Four  Courts,  or    chapels  to  the  parish  church  of  St.  Peter,  besides 

Inn's  Quay  :  the  first  stone  was  laid  in  March    many  private  chapels,  which  are  independent  of 

1786,  by  his  grace  the  duke  of  Rutland,  but  the 

whole  structure  was  not  completed  for  fourteen 

years  after.     The  design  which  is  by  Cooley,  but 

executed  by  Candor,  is  truly  noble.     It  consists 

of  a  grand  central  building,  with  squares  on  each 


the  diocesan,  such  as  those  of  Kilmainham  Hos- 
pital;  the  Foundling  Hospital;  the  Lying-in 
Hospital ;  the  Blue-coat  Hospital ;  the  Marine 
School;  Hibernian  School,  &c.  The  Roman 
Catholic  division  of  parishes  does  not  corre- 


side,  enclosed  by  ranges  of  lofty  buildings,  con-  spond  with  that  of  the  established  church  ;  but 

taining  the  different  offices  of  records,  &c.     The  their  places  of  worship  are  numerous,  and  the 

front  of  the  centre  is  adorned  with  an  elegant  chapels  in  Anne  Street  and  Exchange  Street  pos- 

picture  of  six  Corinthian  columns,  supporting  a  sessed    of   much    architectural   elegance.     The 

frieze  and  pediment;  on  the  apex  of  the  latter  Metropolitan    Chapel   in     Marlboiough   Street, 

stands  a  statue  of  Moses,  and  at  each  extremity  when  finished,   will  be  a  great  ornament  to  the 


are  allegorical  figures  of  Justice  and  Mercy. 
Behind  the  pediment  and  statues  rises  a  circular 
lantern,  sixty-four  feet  in  diameter,  crowned  by 
a  lofty  dome.  The  spacious  court  yards  on  each 
side  are  enclosed  in  front  by  light  and  beautiful 
open  arcades,  in  the  centre  of  which  are  great 
coach  ways,  ornamented  by  groups  of  allegorical 
emblems.  The  four  law  courts  are  contained  in 


city.  The  great  aisle  is  150  feet  in  length,  and 
120  in  breadth  ;  the  exterior  is  still  in  a  very 
unfinished  state.  The  Quakers,  Moravians, 
Methodists,  &c.,  have  meeting  houses  in  various 
parts  of  the  city:  the  number  of  Methodists' 
meeting  houses  is  not  increasing;  on  the  contrarj 
one  of  them  has  been  purchased  for  a  free 
church,  for  the  Protestant  poor;  and  proposals 


the  central  buildings,  radiating  from  a  spacious    have  been  made  for  the  purchase  of  a  second 


DUBLIN. 


529 


The  cathedral  of  St.  Patrick  is  a  venerable 
pile,  originally  possessing  much  grace,  beauty, 
and  lightness  of  style.  The  ground  plan  is  a 
single  cross  with  four  side  aisles:  the  nave,  15(5 
feet  in  length,  is  adorned  with  several  fine  monu- 
ments. Here  is  the  simple  slab,  inscribed  with 
an  epitaph  written  by  himself,  consecrated  to  the 
memory  of  Swift;  and  an  adjacent  column  supports 
an  equally  plain  tablet,  with  an  insciption,  also 
from  the  pen  of  dean  Swift,  to  Stella.  The  mo- 
numents of  Dr.  Marsh,  the  founder  of  the  public 
library,  called  after  his  name,  and  Dr.  Smyth, 
the  endower  of  the  Bethesda,  are  the  most  rich 
and  beautiful  designs.  The  south  transept  has 
lately  been  refitted,  and  in  levelling  the  floor 
some  curiously  figured  tiles,  forming  the  steps  of 
an  ancient  altar,  were  discovered,  which,  together 
with  the  remains  of  the  altar,  are  left  uncovered 
for  the  gratification  of  the  public  taste  in  matters 
of  antiquity.  The  northern  transept,  lately  rebuilt, 
is  used  as  the  parish  church  of  St.  Nicholas 
without.  The  choir  of  St.  Patrick's  is  strikingly 
picturesque ;  it  is  lighted  by  five  lancet-shaped 
windows  at  the  summit  of  the  eastern  wall,  which 
shed  an  indefinite  and  partial  light  upon  the 
various  objects  beneath.  The  organ  is  large  and 
fine  toned :  the  echo  of  the  chancel  most  grateful 
to  the  ear.  The  walls  and  panelled  gallery 
fronts  decorated  with  the  helmets,  swords,  and 
banners  of  the  knights  of  Sr.  Patrick;  and  the 
oaken  canopied  stalls  adorned  with  their  armorial 
bearings,  emblazoned  in  golden  characters.  Near 
the  communion  table  is  the  monument  of  the 
great  earl  of  Cork  ;  opposite  is  a  tablet  to  duke 
Schomberg;  while,  amongst  the  fantastic  relics  of 
the  place,  are  preserved  the  skull  of  the  duke,  per- 
forated by  a  musket  ball,  and  the  chain  ball  by 
which  lord  Loften  was  slain  at  the  siege  of  Li- 
merick. St.  Patrick's  Cathedral  was  built  in 
1190,  upon  the  site  of  a  church  said  to  have 
been  founded  by  St.  Patrick  himself.  The  steeple 
was  added  in  1370,  and  the  spire  in  1749;  the 
ball  of  which  is  223  feet  from  the  level  of  the 
street.  The  collegiate  church  of  the  Holy  Tri- 
nity, called  also  Christ  Church,  is  said  to  have 
been  built  in  1038,  by  Litricus,  the  son  of  Am- 
lane,  an  Ostman  king  of  Dublin.  Its  site  had 
been  appropriated  to  sacred  purposes  by  St. 
Patrick,  who  is  said  to  have  preached  to  the 
heathen  in  the  precise  vaults  on  which  this  an- 
cient edifice  stands,  these  being  the  stores  used 
by  the  Danes  for  lodging  merchandise.  The  ori- 
ginal building  was  destroyed  almost  wholly  by 
tire,  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  fine  Norman 
door-way  in  John's  Lane,  little  either  of  the 
ancient  architecture,  or  of  any  intelligible  de- 
sign, is  discoverable  in  the  present  mutilated 
structure  of  Christ  Church.  In  this  church  the 
reformed  service  was  first  read  in  Ireland ;  and 
here  also  Lambert  Simnell  was  crowned  by  the 
title  of  Edward  VI.  St.  Andrew's  Church  still 
exhibits  some  few  traces  of  Norman  architecture, 
and  is  worth  the  attention  of  the  antiquarian.  Seve- 
ral of  the  other  parish  churches  are  well  designed, 
and  executed  in  a  masterly  style  :  St.  Werburgh's, 
Thomas's,  and  Catherine's,  are  not  unlike  each 
other  in  internal  arrangements,  and  are  all 
spacious  and  venerable.  St.  Werburgh's  had 
once  a  handsome  spire,  which  the  parishioners 
VOL.  VII. 


removed,  from  an  apprehension  that  the  founda- 
tion was  sinking.  St.  Paul's,  lately  erected,  has 
a  low  and  clumsy  spire;  St.  George's  possesses 
not  only  a  grateful  and  delicate  spire,  but  ul»o  a 
beautiful  Grecian  portico,  supporting  a  frieze  and 
pediment;  the  elevation  resembles  that  of  St. 
Martin's,  in  London,  but  is  probably  less  heavy, 
owing  to  the  omission  of  the  Graeco- Italian  block 
ornaments  of  the  latter.  The  parishioners  of 
St.  Michan's  are  about  to  rebuild  their  church, 
the  present  being  decayed  to  a  perilous  extent  : 
underneath  the  old  church  are  the  vaults  remark- 
able for  their  antiseptic  power;  bodies  deposited 
here  120  years  ago  are  found  as  perfectly  pre- 
served this  moment  as  if  they  had  undergone  the 
process  of  embalming. 

Amongst  the  useful  institutions  of  Dublin  are, 
— the  Royal  Dublin  Society,  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  husbandry  and  the  arts,  established  in 
1731 :  here  public  lectures  are  delivered  by  the 
society's  professors,  in  geology,  mineralogy,  bo- 
tany, and  chemistry  :  and  free-schools  are  opened 
for  instruction  in  drawing  and  sculpture.  The 
Society  occupy  the  noble  mansion  of  the  dukes  of 
Leinster,  built  from  Cassel's  designs,  and  perhaps 
one  of  the  noblest  private  residences  in  Europe ; — • 
the  Royal  Hibernian  Academy,  for  the  advance- 
ment of  the  arts,  built  at  the  sole  expense  of 
Francis  Johnston,  Esq.,  now  president,  who  be- 
stowed it  upon  the  artists  of  Ireland,  to  whom 
his  present  majesty  had  most  graciously  granted 
a  charter  of  incorporation  (the  first  exhibition 
of  the  Royal  Hibernian  Academy  took  place  in 
1826); — and  the  Royal  Irish  Academy  situated 
in  Grafton  Street,  whose  Transactions  contain 
many  valuable  articles;  in  the  library  are  several 
^valuable  MSS.  The  principal  public  libraries 
in  Dublin  are,  those  of  the  college ;  the  Dublin 
Society,  rich  in  botanical  works ;  the  Dublin 
Library  Society,  in  D'Olier  Street;  and  Marsh's 
Library,  in  Kevin  Street.  Since  the  erection  of 
the  Royal  Hibernian  Academy,  the  committee  of 
the  Irish  Institution  have  felt  themselves  called 
upon  to  contribute  their  aid  to  the  advancement 
of  the  arts  in  Ireland,  and  in  consequence  erected 
a  handsome  gallery  in  College  Street,  for  the 
exhibition  of  the  works  of  the  old  masters,  a 
s.tuation  both  central  and  convenient. 

Trinity  College  was  founded  by  queen  Eliza- 
beth, and  endowed  with  many  valuable  livings 
by  James  I.  The  foundation  was  laid  in  1591, 
and  students  were  admitted  in  1593.  By  the 
original  charter,  the  corporation  consisted  of  the 
provost,  three  fellows,  and  three  scholars ;  but  it 
is  now  enlarged  to  seven  senior  fellows,  eighteen 
juniors,  and  seventy  scholars,  besides  the  provost ; 
each  of  the  junior  fellows  having  nearly  100  pri- 
vate pupils  to  instruct,  independent  of  the  de- 
livery of  occasional  public  lectures.  The  inde- 
pendent members  are  divided  into  an  equal 
number  of  classes,  called  fellow-commoners,  pen 
sioners,  and  sizars.  The  provost,  fellows,  masters, 
and  scholars,  return  two  members  to  parliament, 
and  the  provost  and  senior  fellows  alone  transact 
all  the  '  nugotia  collegii.'  A  senior  fellowship  is 
supposed  to  be  worth  about  £1500  per  annum. 
There  is  a  limit  placed  to  the  number  of  pupils 
permitted  to  enter  under  a  junior  fellow  in  each 
class,  viz.  thirty-six;  but  this  limit  is  so  great 

2  M 


530 


DUBLIN. 


that  144  may  thus  be  intrusted  to  one  lecturer  to 
instruct  in  the  short  periods  of  each  year  called 
terms.  The  scholars  have  the  privilege  of  voting 
for  representatives  to  parliament ;  commons  for 
five  years  (the  duration  of  a  scholarship) ;  cham- 
bers at  half  fire  and  rent,  and  £4  per  annum. 
They  are  also  eligible  to  chapel  markerships,  and 
assistant  librarianships ;  but  these  places  are  few 
in  number,  and  neither  valuable  nor  permanent. 
The  independent  members  merely  receive  in- 
struction, for  which  they  pay  their  tutors,  the 
fellow-commoners  sixteen  guineas,  the  pensioner 
eight  guineas,  per  annum  (the  sizars  are  exempt 
from  charges),  besides  some  small  annual  fees. 
The  first  class  graduate  after  three  years  and  a 
half,  the  second  and  third  not  until  the  expira- 
tion of  four  years.  During  the  collegiate  course 
quarterly  examinations  are  held  in  the  theatre, 
at  a  certain  number  of  which  every  student  is 
obliged  to  answer  in  the  prescribed  course,  from 
which  it  follows  that  in  this  college  no  pupil  can 
possibly  graduate  without  having  obtained  a  cer- 
tain quantity  of  information,  while  the  most  dis- 
tinguished are  rewarded  by  the  collegiate  honors 
of  premiums  and  certificates.  The  number  of 
names  on  the  college  books  has  for  some  few 
years  amounted  nearly  to  2000. 

The  buildings  of  Dublin  College  are  numerous 
and  elegant.  The  grand  front,  presented  to  Col- 
lege Green,  is  entirely  of  cut  granite,  the  orna- 
mental parts  being  of  Portland  stone.  It  mea- 
sures 300  feet  in  length,  is  enriched  by  a  centre 
beautifully  relieved  by  four  noble  three-quarter 
Corinthian  columns  supporting  a  pediment,  and 
terminated  by  two  lofty  pavilions,  surmounted 
by  balustrades,  and  adorned  with  graceful  coupled 
pilasters.  Within  are  three  large  squares,  and 
one  smaller,  called  formerly  the  quadrangle. 
The  Parliament  Square,  316  feet  long  by  212  in 
breadth,  is  enclosed  by  lofty  buildings  (four  stories 
in  height)  of  cut  stone,  terminated  by  the  beauti- 
ful porticoes  of  the  chapel  and  theatre,  which 
correspond  while  they  oppose.  The  quadrangle 
contains  the  dining  hall,  vice-provost's  residence, 
and  a  corresponding  building  (fellows'  chambers) 
beyond  the  quadrangle  in  the  Library  Square, 
265  feet  in  length  by  214  in  breadth,  enclosed  on 
three  sides  by  ancient  brick  buildings,  chiefly  in- 
habited by  the  students,  but,  on  the  fourth,  by 
the  college  library,  the  noblest  apartment  in  the 
city  of  Dublin.  To  the  north  of  the  Library 
Square  is  that  usually  called  Botany  Bay,  some- 
what larger  than  any  of  the  others,  and  surrounded 
by  lofty  buildings.  The  College  Park,  contain- 
ing about  twenty  acres,  is  planted  with  noble 
elms.  Here  are  the  New  Anatomy  House,  and 
the  Printing  House,  a  beautiful  little  Doric  build- 
ing. The  chapel  and  theatre  have  similarly  beau- 
tiful fronts  of  Portland  stone,  consisting  of  porti- 
coes of  four  Corinthian  pillars  supporting  a 
pediment;  behind  the  porticoes,  arcades  open 
into  a  vestibule  on  each  side,  and  in  the  centre 
or  which  are  the  entrances  to  the  great  hall  and 
chapel.  The  hall  contains  an  admired  monu- 
ment to  provost  Baldwin,  and  several  fine  por- 
traits of  eminent  persons,  former  students,  amongst 
whom  are  Swift  and  Burke.  The  dimensions  of 
the  chapel  are  equal,  but  the  internal  arrange- 
ment necessarily  different  from  those  of  the 


theatre.  The  dining  hall  is  a  singular  design, 
the  front,  of  cut  stone,  is  adorned  with  coupled 
pilasters,  and  a  shallow  pediment;  the  great  door 
opens  on  a  broad  terrace,  approached  by  a  flight 
of  steps  the  entire  breadth  of  the  building :  over 
the  ante-hall,  leading  to  the  refectory,  is  the 
apartment  in  which  the  Historical  Society  hold 
their  meetings.  The  library  is  an  unpicturesque, 
though  stately  edifice :  it  is  perforated  by  so 
many  windows,  that  it  defied  the  efforts  of  the 
artist  to  consult  beauty  of  elevation.  The  chief 
library  room  (where  his  majesty  Geo.  IV.  was 
received  by  the  corporation)  measures  210  feet 
in  length  by  forty-one  in  breadth,  is  beautifully 
adorned  with  carved  oak  pilasters,  and  an  in- 
dented frieze;  while  many  fine  busts  of  celebrated 
persons,  standing  on  tapering  pedestals,  are 
ranged  along  either  side  :  the  inner,  called  also 
the  Fagel  Library,  is  fifty-two  feet  long,  and 
contains  the  collection  of  a  Dutch  family,  whose 
name  it  bears,  of  about  20,000  volumes.  The 
manuscript  room  is  over  the  Fagel  Library : 
here  are  Persian  and  Arabic  MSS.,  an  autograph 
of  king  James  II.,  and  a  most  valuable  collection 
of  unpublished  MSS.  on  Irish  history  and  an- 
tiquities ;  to  the  south  of  the  library  is  the  master's 
garden,  being  a  continuation  of  the  pleasure 
ground  attached  to  the  provost's  house :  this  latter 
mentioned  building  is  a  very  beautiful  structure, 
built  entirely  of  cut  stone,  from  a  design  by  lord 
Burlington.  The  College  Museum  does  not 
contain  many  things  of  interest :  there  is  here  a 
curious  model,  by  Mr.  Bald,  of  the  surface  of 
the  county  of  Mayo.  The  College  Observatory 
is  situated  at  Dunsink,  three  miles  from  the  city, 
and  the  Botanic  Garden  at  Beggar's  Bush,  about 
half  a  mile  from  College  Green. 

The  College  of  Surgeons  was  endowed  with  a 
charter  in  1784;  the  first  licentiate  was  Thomas 
Wright,  author  of  some  valuable  works  on 
anatomy.  It  is  a  handsome  building  of  cut 
stone ;  consisting  of  a  rusticated  basement  story, 
surmounted  by  a  handsome  facade,  adorned  with 
three-quarter  columns,  separated  by  large  circular- 
headed  windows :  the  present  elevation  is  an  im- 
provement by  Mr.  Murray :  it  stands  in  a  com- 
manding position  in  Stephen's  Green,  at  the 
corner  of  York  Street.  The  School  of  Anatomy 
here  is  highly  valued,  and  much  visited  by  sur- 
gical students  from  England  and  Wales.  The 
College  of  Physicians  hold  their  meetings  in  Sir 
Patrick  Dunn's  Hospital,  a  noble  building  in 
Canal  Street,  erected  at  the  expense  of  the  mu- 
nificent testator  whose  name  it  bears.  There  are 
several  private  schools  of  anatomy  in  Dublin, 
in  Park  Street,  Brunswick  Street,  &c.,  also  well 
attended  by  students  from  various  parts  of  Great 
Britain.  Dublin  possesses  numerous  classical 
schools,  conducted  by  distinguished  scholars  of 
its  university. 

The  river  Liffey,  which  divides  the  city,  is  en- 
closed by  magnificent  walls  of  cut  stone,  from 
Ringsend  to  Bloody  Bridge,  a  distance  of  about 
two  miles,  in  which*  length  it  is  crossed  by  seven 
noble  bridges,  six  of  cut  stone,  and  one  of  cast 
iron  :  an  additional  bridge  of  cast  iron  is  about 
to  be  thrown  across  the  river,  near  the  entrance 
of  the  Phrenix  Park,  and  above  the  Royal  Bar- 
racks ;  and  a  magnificent  arch  spans  the  river. 


DUG 


531 


DUG 


about  one  mile  west  of  Bloody  Bridge,  called 
Sarah's  Bridge. 

Dublin  is  encompassed  by  a  circular  road,  and 
enclosed  between  two  canals  of  noble  breadth ; 
these  canals  terminate  in  docks,  communicating 
with  the  Liffey,  capable  of  accomodating  all  the 
shipping  that  visits  Dublin  river,  and  of  harbour- 
ing all  the  boats  from  the  interior,  which  could 
be  employed  in  transmitting  the  inland  produce 
to  this  harbour  for  exportation :  it  is  very  proba- 
ble that  most  of  the  export  trade  of  Ireland  will 
yet  be  carried  on,  by  means  of  these  canals,  at 
Dublin. 

The  population  of  Dublin  has  increased  but 
little  in  the  last  twenty  years,  and  the  number  of 
houses  has  rather  diminished. 

DUBNO,  a  town  of  Volhynia,  European 
Russia,  on  the  river  Irwa.  The  great  annual 
market  of  Poland,  called  the  Contract,  was  for 
some  time  held  here.  The  population  was  then 
more  considerable ;  at  present  it  is  not  above 
6600.  Great  numbers  of  Jews  reside  here,  who 
carry  on  an  extensive  trade  in  wood,  cattle,  and 
raw  produce,  brought  from  Podolia,  the  Ukraine, 
Moldavia,  &c.  East  of  the  town  stands  a  castle, 
twenty-four  miles  S.  S.  E.  of  Lucko. 

DUBOS  (John  Baptist),  a  learned  and  inge- 
nious French  author,  born  at  Beauvais  in  1670. 
He  finished  his  studies  at  Paris,  and  was  in- 
trusted with  the  management  of  several  import- 
ant affairs  in  Italy,  England,  and  Holland.  At 
his  return  to  Paris,  he  obtained  a  prebendary ; 
he  afterwards  had  a  pension  of  2000  livres,  and 
the  abbey  of  Notre  Dame  at  Ressons,  near 
Beauvais.  He  died  at  Paris,  when  perpetual 
secretary  of  the  French  Academy,  on  the  23d 
March  1742.  His  principal  works  are,  1.  Criti- 
cal Reflections  on  Poetry  and  Painting,  3  vols. 
12mo.  2.  A  Critical  History  of  the  French 
Monarchy  m  Gaul,  2  vols.  4to. 

DUCAL,  adj.  From  duke.  Pertaining  to  a 
duke  :  as  a  ducal  coronet. 

BERTUCCIO  FALIERO.  (reading.)  Decreed 

In  council,  -without  one  dissenting  voice, 
That  Michel  Steno,  by  his  own  confession, 
Guilty  on  the  last  night  of  Carnival 
Of  having  graven  on  the  ducal  chair 
The  following  words Byron. 

DUCALS,  letters  patent  granted  by  the  ci- 
devant  senate  of  Venice,  or  written  in  the  name 
of  the  senate,  to  foreign  princes  :  so  named  be- 
cause the  name  of  the  doge  or  duke  was  prefixed 
to  them. 

DUCAREL  (Andrew  Coltee),  an  eminent 
archaeologist,  was  born  at  Caen  in  Normandy 
in  1713;  but  his  father,  removing  to  England, 
placed  him  at  Eton,  and  afterwards  at  Oxford, 
where  he  took  the  degree  of  doctor  of  civil  law. 
He  became  a  member  of  Doctors'  Commons, 
in  1743,  and  in  1755  was  elected  commissary, 
or  official  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  St.  Catherine,  near  the  Tower.  In 
1757  he  was  appointed  librarian  of  the  palace  of 
Lambeth ;  and  the  following  year  became  com- 
missary of  the  diocese  of  Canterbury.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  fellows  of  the  society  of  Anti- 
quaries. In  1762  he  was  elected  F.  R.  S. ;  and 
appointed  in  1763,  together  with  Sir  Joseph 
Ayloffe  and  Mr.  Astle,  to  methodise  the  records 


in  the  State  Paper  office  at  Whitehall,  and  in  the 
Augmentation  office.  Dr.  Ducareldied  at  his  house 
in  South  Lambeth,  in  May  1785.  His  principal 
works  are,  Anglo-Norman  Antiquities,  1 767,  folio ; 
a  series  of  above  200  Anglo-Gallic,  or  Norman 
and  Aquitaine  Coins  of  the  ancient  Kings  of 
England,  &c.,  1757,  4to. ;  the  History  and  An- 
tiquities of  the  Archiepiscopal  Palace  at  Lam- 
beth, 4to. ;  and  the  History  of  the  Royal  Hos- 
pital and  Collegiate  Church  of  St.  Catherine,  4to. 

DUCAS  (Michael),  a  Greek  historian  who 
wrote  a  history  of  the  empire,  from  the  elder 
Andronicus  to  its  termination.  Though  his  style 
is  barbarous,  he  relates  facts  not  elsewhere  to  be 
found,  and  was  an  attentive  observer  of  what 
passed.  Nothing  is  known  of  his  life  except 
that  he  was  often  engaged  in  diplomatic  employ- 
ments. His  works  were  printed  at  the  Louvre 
in  1649,  folio;  accompanied  with  a  Latin  version 
and  notes.  This  was  afterwards  translated  into 
French  by  Cousin,  of  whose  History  of  Con- 
stantinople, printed  at  Paris,  1672,  4to.,  and  at 
the  Hague,  in  1685,  12mo.,  it  concludes  the 
eighth  volume. 

DUCAT,  n.s.      \     From  duke.    Coins  struck 

DUCATOOJ/,  n.s.  J  by  dukes.     See  COINS. 
I  cannot  instantly  raise  up  the  gross 

Of  full  three  thousand  dueats.  Shakspeare. 

There  was  one  that  died  in  debt :  it  was  reported, 
•where  his  creditors  were,  that  he  was  dead  :  one  said, 
he  hath  carried  five  hundred  ducats  of  mine  iuto  the 
other  world.  Bacon. 

An  ounce  of  silver,  whether  in  pence,  groats,  or 
crowa  pieces,  stivers,  or  ducatoons,  or  in  bullion,  is, 
and  eternally  will  be,  of  equal  value  to  any  other 
ounce  of  silver.  Locke. 

DUCAT.  See  COINS.  The  origin  of  ducats 
is  assigned  by  Procopius  to  Longinus,  governor 
of  Italy ;  who,  revolting  against  the  emperor 
Justin  II.,  made  himself  duke  of  Ravenna,  and 
called  himself  Exarcha,  i.  e.  without  lord  or 
ruler;  and,  to  show  his  independence,  struck 
pieces  of  money,  of  very  pure  gold,  in  his  own 
name,  and  with  his  own  stamp,  which  were  called 
ducati.  After  him,  the  first  who  struck  ducats 
were  the  Venetians,  who  called  them  zechini  or 
sequins,  from  Zecca,  the  place  where  they  first 
were  struck.  This  was  about  A.  D.  1280,  in  the 
time  of  John  Danduli :  but  we  have  pretty  good 
evidence,  that  Roger,  king  of  Sicily,  coined  du-. 
cats  as  early  as  1240.  And  Du  Cange  affirms, 
that  the  first  ducats  were  struck  in  the  duchy  of 
Apulia.  The  chief  gold  ducats  are,  the  single 
and  double  ones  of  Venice,  Florence,  Genoa, 
Germany,  Hungary,  Poland,  Sweden,  Denmark, 
Flanders,  Holland,  and  Zurich.  The  double 
ducats  weigh  from  five  pennyweights  seventeen 
grains,  to  rive  pennyweights  ten  grains  ;  and  the 
single  in  proportion.  The  Spaniards  have  no 
ducats  of  gold ;  and  the  silver  one,  with  them,  is 
no  real  species,  but  only  a  money  of  account 
like  our  pound..  It  is  equivalent  to  eleven 
rials.  The  silver  ducats  of  Florence  serve  there 
for  crowns. 

DUCAT-DON,  a  silver  coin,  struck  chiefly  in 
Italy ;  particularly  in  Milan,  Venice,  Florence, 
Genoa,  Lucca,  Mantua,  and  Parma :  though 
there  are  also  Dutch  and  Flemish  ducatoons. 
See  COINS. 

2M2 


DUG 


532 


DUG 


DUCE  CREEK,  called  also  Cross  Roads  and 
Salisbury,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  America, 
in  the  state  of  Delaware,  standing  > on  Duce 
Creek,  -which  runs  into  Delaware  Bay.  It  is  a 
celebrated  wheat  market,  and  has  a  flourishing 
trade  with  Philadelphia. 

DUCENARIUS,  Aa«vapioc,  in  antiquity,  an 
officer  of  the  Roman  army,  who  had  the  com- 
mand of  200  men.  The  emperors  had  also  du- 
cenarii among  the  procurators  or  intendants,  called 
procuratores  ducenarii.  Some  say  that  these 
had  salaries  of  200  sesterces  ;  as  in  the  games  of 
the  circus,  horses  hired  for  200  sesterces  were 
called  ducenarii.  Others  hold,  that  ducenarii 
were  those  who  levied  the  200dth  penny,  the 
officers  appointed  to  inspect  the  raising  of  that 
tribute.  In  the  inscription  at  Palmyra,  the  word 
occurs  very  often. 

DUCK,n.s.,v.a.,v.n.  SO    From  Dut.  ducken ; 

DUCK'ER,  n.  s.         \adj  )  Swed.  dyka ;  Teut. 

DUCK'ING-STOOL,  !  and   Welsh    tuck; 

DUCK'LEGGED,  adj.  [to  dip  or  dive;  from 

DUCK'LING,  n.  s.  |  Goth,  doggwa,  wa- 

DUCK'WEED,  J  ter.  A  bird  of  the 

anas  genus ;  a  term  of  endearment ;  and,  from  the 
common  habits  of  the  duck,  a  stone  made  to 
dip  in  and  out  of  the  water  in  throwing :  to 
dive  as  a  duck,  hence  to  bow ;  and,  as  an  active 
verb,  to  put  under  water. 

The  varlet  saw,  when  to  the  flood  he  came, 
How  without  stop  or  stay  he  fiercely  leapt ; 
And  deep  himself  he  ducked  in  the  same, 
That  in  the  lake  his  lofty  crest  was  steept. 

Faerie  Queens. 

Let  the  labouring  hark  climb  hills  of  seas 
Olympus  high,  and  duck  again  as  low 
As  hell 's  from  heaven.  Shakspeare.   Othello. 

The  learned  pate 

Ducks  to  the  golden  fool.  Id.    Timon. 

Will  you  buy  any  tape  or  lace  for  your  cap. 
My  dainty  duck,  my  dear-a  ?       Id.   Winter's  Tale. 
That  we  call  duckweed  bath  a  leaf  no  bigger  than  a 
thyme  leaf,  but  of  a  fresher  green  ;  and  putteth  forth 
a  little  string  into  the  water,  far  from  the  bottom. 

Bacon. 

Back,  shepherds,  back  ;  enough  your  play 
Till  next  sunshine  holy  day  ; 
Here  be  without  duck  or  nod, 
Other  trippings  to  be  trod, 
Of  lighter  toes,  and  such  court  guise 
As  Mercury  did  first  devise.  Milton. 

The  ducks,  that  heard  the  proclamation  cried, 
And  feared  a  prosecution  might  betide, 
Full  twenty  mile  from  town  their  voyage  take, 
Obscure  in  rushes  of  the  liquid  lake.  Dryden. 

Thou  art  wickedly  devout ; 
In  Tiber  ducking  thrice  by  break  of  day.          Id. 
Ducklegged,  short  waisted,  such  a  dwarf  she  is, 
That  she  must  rise  on  tiptoes  for  a  kiss. 

Id.     Juvenal. 

Ducklings,  though  hatched  and  led  by  a  hen,  if  she 
brings  them  to  the  brink  of  a  river  or  pond,  presently 
leave  her,  and  in  they  go.  Ray  on  the  Creation. 

As  some  raw  youth  in  country  bred, 
When  at  a  skirmish  first  he  hears 
The  bullets  whistling  round  his  ears, 
Will  duck  his  head  aside,  will  start, 
And  feel  a  trembling  at  his  heart.  Swift. 

She  in  the  duckingstool  should  take  her  seat, 
Brest  like  herself  in  a  great  chair  of  state. 

Dorset. 


Reclaim  the  obstinately  opprobious  and  virulent 
women,  and  make  the  duckingstool  more  useful. 

Addiion's  Freeholder, 
Every  morn 
Amid  the  ducklings  let  her  scatter  corn. 

Gay's  Pastoral. 

Neither  cross  and  pile,  nor  ducks  and  drakes,  are 
quite  so  ancient  as  handy-dandy. 

Arbuthnot  and  Pope. 
But  still  'tis  rural — trees  are  to  be  seen 

From  every  window,  and  the  fields  are  green; 

Ducks  paddle  in  the  pond  before  the  door. 

And  what  could  a  remoter  scene  show  more  ? 

Cowper. 
The  wanton  coot  the  water  skims, 

Amang  the  leaves  the  ducklings  cry, 
The  stately  swan  majestic  swims, 

And  every  thing  is  blest  but  I.          Burns. 
The  love  of  offspring's  nature's  general  law, 

From  tigresses  and  cubs  to  ducks  and  ducklings ; 
There  's  nothing  whets  the  beak  or  arms  the  claw 

Like  an  invasion  of  their  babes  and  sucklings. 

Byron. 

DUCK,  in  ornithology.  See  ANAS  and  DECOY. 
This  fowl  is  furnished  with  a  peculiar  structure 
of  vessels  about  the  heart,  which  enables  it  to 
live  a  considerable  time  under  water,  as  is  ne- 
cessary for  it  in  diving.  This  made  Mr.  Boyle 
think  it  a  more  proper  subject  for  experiments 
with  the  air-pump  than  any  other  bird.  A  full 
grown  duck  being  put  into  the  receiver  of  an  air- 
pump,  of  which  she  filled  one  third  part,  and 
the  air  exhausted,  the  creature  seemed  to  bear  it 
better  for  the  first  moments,  than  a  hen  or  other 
fowl ;  but,  after  about  a  minute,  she  showed  great 
signs  of  uneasiness,  and  in  less  than  two  minutes 
her  head  fell  down,  and  she  appeared  dying,  till 
revived  by  the  letting  in  of  air.  A  young  callow 
duck  was  afterwards  tried  in  the  same  manner, 
and  with  the  same  issue,  it  being  nearly  reduced 
to  death  in  less  than  two  minutes.  But  it  is  ob- 
servable, that  both  birds  swelled  very  much  on 
pumping  out  the  air,  so  that  they  appeared  greatly 
larger  to  the  spectators,  especially  about  the  crop  ; 
it  not  being  intended  that  any  water  fowl  should 
live  in  so  exceedingly  rarefied  air,  but  only  be 
able  to  continue  occasionally  some  time  under 
water.  The  strongest  instance  of  these  creatures 
being  calculated  to  live  almost  in  any  situation, 
we  have  in  the  accounts  of  the  blind  ducks  in 
theCzirknitz  Zee  lake  in  Carniola  ;  which  is  sup- 
posed to  communicate  with  another  lake  under 
ground  in  the  mountain  Savornic,  and  to  fill  or 
empty  itself  according  to  the  emptiness  or  ful- 
ness of  that  lake.  See  CZIRKMTZ  ZEE.  The  ducks 
which  always  frequent  it  in  great  numbers,  are 
often  carried  down  along  with  the  water,  and 
forced  into  the  subterraneous  lake  to  which  it  re- 
tires. In  this  unnatural  habitation,  many  of 
these  creatures  undoubtedly  perish,  but  some  re- 
main alive.  These  become  blind,  and  lose  their 
feathers  ;  and  in  the  next  filling  of  the  lake,  both 
they  and  vast  numbers  of  fish  are  thrown  up  by 
the  water.  In  about  a  fortnight  they  are  said  to 
recover  their  sight  and  feathers. 

DUCKING,  plunging  in  water,  a  diversion 
anciently  practised  among  the  Goths  by  way  of  ex- 
ercise ;  but  among  the  Celtae,  Franks,  and  ancient 
Germans,  it  was  a  sort  of  punishment  for  persons 
of  Scandalous  lives.  At  Marseilles  and  Bourbon, 


DUG 


533 


DUC 


before  the  revolution,  men  and  women  of  scan- 
dalous life  were  condemned  to  the  cale  ;  i.e.  to 
be  shut  up  in  an  iron  cage  fastened  to  the  yard  of 
a  shallop,  and  ducked  several  times  in  the  river. 
The  same  was  done  at  Toulouse  to  blasphemers. 
DUCKING,  a  sort  of  marine  punishment,  in- 
flicted by  the  French  before  the  revolution,  on 
those  who  had  been  convicted  of  desertion,  blas- 
phemy, or  sedition.  It  was  thus  performed : 
The  criminal  was  placed  astride  of  a  short  thick 
batten,  fastened  to  the  end  of  a  rope,  which  pas- 
sed through  a  block  hanging  at  one  of  the  yard- 
arms.  Thus  fixed,  he  was  hoisted  suddenly  up 
to  the  yard,  and  the  rope  being  slackened  at  once, 
he  was  plunged  into  the  sea.  This  was  repeated 
several  times  conformably  to  the  sentence  against 
the  culprit,  who  had  also  several  cannon-shot 
fastened  to  his  feet.  A  gun  was  also  fired  to  ad- 
vertise the  other  ships  of  the  fleet,  that  their 
crews  might  become  spectators. 

DUCKING  is  also  a  penalty  which  veteran 
sailors  pretend  to  have  a  right  to  inflict  on  those 
who,  for  the  first  time,  pass  the  tropic  of  Cancer, 
the  equator,  or  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  refusal  or  incapacity  to  pay  the 
usual  fine  levied  on  such  occasions. 

DUCKING-STOOL.  See  BRANK  and  CUCKING- 
STOOL. 

DUCKO'Y,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Mistaken  for  de- 
coy :  the  decoy  being  commonly  practised  upon . 
ducks,  produced  the  error.  To  entice  to  a  snare : 
the  snare  laid. 

This  fish  hath  a  slender  membranous  string,  which 
he  projects  and  draws  in  at  pleasure,  as  a  serpent  doth 
his  tongue  :  with  this  he  duckoys  little  fishes,  and 
preys  upon  them.  Grew. 

Seducers  have  found  it  the  most  compendious  way 
to  their  designs,  to  lead  captive  silly  women,  and 
make  them  the  duckoys  to  their  whole  family. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

DUCK  Up,  is  a  phrase  used  at  sea  by  the 
steers-man,  when  the  main  sail,  fore  sail,  or  sprit 
sail,  hinders  his  seeing  to  steer  by  a  land- 
mark :  upon  which  he  calls  out,  duck  up  the 
clew-lines  of  these  sails,  that  is,  hale  the  sails 
out  of  the  way.  When  a  shot  is  made  by  a 
chace-piece,  if  the  clew  of  the  sprit  sail  hinders 
the  sight,  they  call  out  duck  up,  &c. 

DUCT,  n.s.  Lat.  duclus,  from  duco,  to  lead. 
Guidance  ;  direction  :  a  passage  through  which 
any  thing  is  conducted. 

This  doctrine,  by  fastening  all  our  actions  by  a  fatal 
decree  at  the  foot  of  God's  chair,  leaves  nothing  to  us 
but  only  to  obey  our  fate,  to  follow  the  duct  of  the 
stars,  or  necessity  of  those  irony  chains  which  we  are 
born  under.  Hammond. 

A  duct  from  each  of  those  cells  ran  into  the  root  of 
the  tongue,  where  both  joined  together,  and  passed 
forward  in  one  common  duct  to  the  tip  of  it. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

It  was  observed  that  the  chyle,  in  the  thoracic  duct, 
retained  the  original  taste  of  the  aliment. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

DUCTILE,  adj.     }      Lat.  due tilis,  from  duc- 

DUC'TILENESS,  n.  s.  >  tus,  part,  of  duco,  to  lead. 

DUCTIL'ITY.  j  Tensile ;     easy    to    be 

drawn  out. 

All  bodies  ductile  and  tensile,  as  metals,  that  will 
be  drawn  into  wires  ;  wool  and  tow,  that  will  be  drawn 
into  yarn  or  thread  ;  have  the  appetite  of  not  discon- 
tinuing strong.  -  Bacon. 


I,  whan  I  yalue  gold,  may  think  upon 
The  ductileness,  the  application  ; 
The  wholesomeness,  the  ingenuity, 
From  rust,  from  soil,  from  fire  ever  free. 

Donne 

Thick  woods  and  gloomy  night 
Conceal  the  happy  plant  from  human  sight  : 
One  bough  it  bears  ;  but  wond'rous  to  behold  ! 
The  ductile  rind  and  leaves  of  radiant  gold. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

Yellow  colour  and  ductility  are  properties  of  gold  : 
they  belong  to  all  gold,  but  not  only  to  gold  ;  for  saf- 
fron is  also  yellow,  and  lead  is  ductile. 

Watts's  Logick. 
He  generous  thoughts  instils 
Of  true  nobility ;  forms  their  ductile  minds 
To  human  virtues.  Philips. 

Their  designing  leaders  cannot  desire  a  more  duc- 
tile and  easy  people  to  work  upon. 

Addison's  Freeholder. 

Hence  ductile  clays  in  wide  expansion  spread, 
Soft  as  the  cygnet's  down,  their  snow-white  bed  ; 
With  yielding  flakes  successive  forms  reveal, 
And  change  obedient  to  the  whirling  wheel. 

Darwin. 

DUCTILITY,  in  physics,  a  property  possessed 
by  certain  solid  bodies,  which  consists  in  their 
yielding  to  percussion  or  pressure,  and  in  re- 
ceiving different  forms  without  breaking.  Some 
bodies  are  ductile  both  when  they  are  hot  and 
when  they  are  cold,  and  in  all  circumstances. 
Such  are  metals,  particularly  gold  and  silver. 
Other  bodies  are  ductile  only  when  heated  to  a 
sufficient  degree ;  such  as  wax  and  other  sub- 
stances of  that  kind,  and  glass.  Other  bodies, 
particularly  some  kinds  of  iron,  called  by  the 
workmen  red-short,  brass,  and  some  other  me- 
tallic mixtures,  are  ductile  only  when  cold,  and 
brittle  when  hot.  The  degrees  of  heat  requisite 
to  produce  ductility  in  bodies  of  the  first  kind, 
vary  according  to  their  different  natures.  In 
general,  the  heat  of  the  body  must  be  such  as  is 
sufficient  to  reduce  it  to  a  middle  state  betwixt 
solidity  and  perfect  fusion.  As  wax  for  instance, 
is  fusible  with  a  very  small  heat,  it  may  be  ren- 
dered ductile  by  a  still  smaller  one ;  and  glass, 
which  requires  a  most  violent  heat  for  its  perfect 
fusion,  c(mnot  acquire  its  greatest  ductility  until 
it  is  made  perfectly  red-hot,  and  almost  ready  to 
fuse.  Lastly,  some  bodies  are  made  ductile  by 
the  absorption  of  a  fluid.  Such  are  certain 
earths,  particularly  clay.  When  these  earths 
have  absorbed  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water,  to 
bring  them  into  a  middle  state  betwixt  solidity 
and  fluidity,  that  is  to  the  consistence  of  a  con- 
siderably firm  paste,  they  have  then  acquired 
their  greatest  ductility.  Water  has  precisely  the 
same  effect  upon  them  in  this  respect,  that  fire 
has  upon  the  bodies  above-mentioned. 

The  ductility  of  metals  is  distinguished  into 
three  states  by  professor  Chaptal,  relative  to  the 
manner  in  which  k  is  modified  by  various  pro- 
cesses :  viz.  1.  Under  the  hammer  :  2.  Through 
the  wire-drawer's  plate ;  and .  3.  Between  the 
laminating  rollers.  Metals  ductile  under  the 
hammer  he  ranks  thus,  in  the  order  of  their  duc- 
tility :  gold,  silver,  copper,  iron,  tin,  and  lead. 
Through  the  wire-drawer's  plate  they  rank  in  this 
order :  gold,  iron,  copper,  silver,  tin,  and  lead. 
Some  metals  that  are  neither  ductile  under  the 
hammer,  nor  through  the  plate,  become  very 


DUD 


534 


DtJD 


considerably  so,  when  an  equal  and  gradual 
pressure  is  applied.  Thus  zinc  may  be  reduced 
into  very  thin  and  flexible  leaves  by  being  passed 
between  the  laminating  cylinders. 

DUDG'EON.  Anciently  dadgeon,  a  diminu- 
tive of  dag ;  or,  says  Dr.  Johnson,  from  Germ. 
dolch,  a  dirk ;  or  degen,  a  sword.  A  dagger;  a 
quarrel  in  which  daggers  are  either  used,  or 
'  spoken  ;'  ill  temper. 

It  was  a  serviceable  dudgeon, 
Either  for  fighting  or  for  drudging. 

Hudibras. 

Civil  dudgeon  first  grew  high, 
And  men  fell  out  they -knew  not  why.  Id. 

The  cuckoo  took  this  a  little  in  dudgeon. 

L'Estrangs. 

DUDLEY  (Edmund),  an  eminent  lawyer  and 
able  statesman  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.  who, 
with  Sir  Richard  Empson,  assisted  in  filling  that 
rapacious  monarch's  coffers,  by  arbitrary  prose- 
cutions of  the  people,  on  old  penal  statutes. 
They  were  both  beheaded  on  the  accession  of 
Henry  VIII.  to  pacify  the  clamors  of  the  people 
for  justice. 

DUDLEY  (John),  duke  of  Northumberland, 
son  of  the  above,  a  statesman  memorable  in  the 
English  history,  for  his  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
place  the  crown  on  the  head  of  his  daughter-in- 
law,  lady  Jane  Grey,  who  fell  a  victim  to  bis 
ambition  ;  was  born  in  1502,  and  beheaderl  in 
1553.  Ambrose  his  eldest  son  was  a  brave,  ge- 
nerous and  able  statesman  under  queen  Elizabeth ; 
and  received  the  appellation  of  the  good  earl  of 
Warwick.  Henry,  his  second  son,  was  killed  at 
the  siege  of  St.  Quintin.  Robert,  the  third 
son,  a  man  of  bad  character,  was  created  earl  of 
Leicester ;  and  was  one  of  queen  Elizabeth's 
favorites.  His  fourth  son,  was  the  unfortunate 
lord  Guild  ford  Dudley,  whose  only  crime  was 
his  being  the  husband  of  lady  Jane  Grey,  for 
which  he  was  beheaded  in  1 554. 

DUDLEY  (Sir  Robert),  earl  of  Warwick  and 
duke  of  Northumberland,  was  the  son  of  Robert 
above-mentioned,  by  the  lady  Douglas  Sheffield; 
and  was  born  at  Sheen  in  Surrey  in  1573,  where 
he  was  carefully  concealed,  to  prevent  the  queen's 
knowledge  of  the  earl's  engagements  with  his 
mother.  He  studied  at  Oxford  ;  when  his  father 
dying,  left  him  the  bulk  of  his  estate.  Having 
a  particular  fondness  for  navigation,  he  fitted  out 
a  small  squadron  at  his  own  expense,  with  which 
he  sailed  to  the  river  Oronoco,  and  took  and 
destroyed  nine  sail  of  Spanish  ships.  In  1595 
he  attended  the  earl  of  Essex,  and  the  lord  high 
admiral  of  England,  in  their  expedition  against 
the  Spaniards ;  when  he  was  knighted  for  his 
gallant  behaviour  at  the  taking  of  Cadiz.  He 
now  endeavoured  to  prove  the  legitimacy  of  his 
birth,  in  order  to  be  entitled  to  his  hereditary 
honors.  But  being  overpowered  by  the  interest 
of  the  countess  dowager  of  Leicester,  he  applied 
for  a  licence  to  travel;  and,  being  well  received 
at  the  court  of  Florence,  resolved  to  continue 
there,  notwithstanding  his  receiving  a  letter  of 
recall ;  on  which  his  whole  estate  was  seized  by 
king  James  I.  and  vested  in  the  crown.  He  dis- 
covered at  the  court  of  Cosmo  II.,  great  duke  of 
Tuscany,  those  great  abilities  for  which  he  had 
been  admired  in  England,  and  was  at  length 


made  chamberlain  to  his  highness's  consort.  He 
there  contrived  several  methods  of  improving 
shipping;  introduced  new  manufactures ;  and  by 
other  services  obtained  so  high  reputation,  that, 
at  the  desire  of  the  archduchess,  the  emperoi 
Ferdinand,  in  1620,  created  him  a  duke  of  the 
holy  Roman  empire.  He  afterwards  drained  a 
vast  tract  of  morass  between  Pisa  and  the  sea ; 
and  raised  Leghorn,  which  was  then  a  mean, 
pitiful  place,  into  a  large  and  beautiful  town, 
improving  the  haven  by  a  mole,  which  rendered 
it  both  safeand  commodious  ;  and  having  engaged 
his  highness  to  declare  it  a  free  port,  he,  by  his 
influence  and  correspondence,  drew  many  English 
merchants  to  settle  and  set  up  houses  there, 
which  was  of  very  great  service  to  his  native 
country,  as  well  as  to  the  Spaniards.  He  was 
also  the  patron  of  learned  men,  and  held  a  high 
place  himself  in  the  republic  of  letters.  His  most 
celebrated  work  is  his  Del  Arcano  del  Mare,  in 
2  vols,  folio. 

DUDLEY  (Rev.  Sir  Henry  Bate),  was  born  at 
Fenny  Compton,  August  25th  1745.  His  father, 
Henry  Bate,  was  rector  of  St.  Nicholas  in  Wor- 
cester, and  of  North  Farmbridge,  in  Essex.  The 
son  also  was  educated  for  the  church,  and  took  his 
degrees  in  arts  at  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
after  which  he  became  curate  of  Hendon  in 
Middlesex.  At  this  period  of  his  life,  however, 
he  became  entirely  a  man  of  pleasure ;  but  ex- 
hibited considerable  literary  talent,  and  estab- 
lished in  succession.^  the  Morning  Post,  and 
Morning  Herald,  newspapers.  He  also  pro- 
duced some  dramatic  pieces,  of  which  the  prin- 
cipal were,  The  Rival  Candidates,  The  Flitch 
of  Bacon,  and  The  Woodman.  In  the  year 
1781  the  advowson  of  Bradwell  juxta  Mare,  in 
Essex,  was  purchased  in  trust  for  Mr.  Bate,  sub- 
ject to  the  life  of  the  incumbent;  without  waiting 
for  whose  demise,  he  commenced  those  extensive 
alterations  and  improvements  of  the  church,  par- 
sonage, and  glebe,  which  are  said  to  have  cost 
him  upwards  of  £28,000.  But  when  in  1797 
he  applied  for  institution,  on  the  death  of  the 
incumbent  of  the  living,  the  bishop  of  London 
refused  him  on  the  ground  of  simony.  Shortly 
afterwards  the  rectory  lapsed  to  the  crown,  and 
Dr.  Gamble  was  presented  to  it.  This  was  con- 
sidered an  exceedingly  hard  case,  and  very  nearly 
ruined  Mr.  Dudley,  who  had  now  taken  this  ad- 
dition to  his  name  in  compliance  with  the  will 
of  a  relative.  In  1804  he  was  in  some  degree 
compensated  for  his  loss,  by  a  presentation  to  the 
rectory  of  Kilscoren  in  Ireland,  and  the  chan- 
cellorship of  the  cathedral  of  Ferns;  to  which, 
three  years  afterwards,  was  added  the  living  of 
Kilglass,  in  the  county  of  Longford.  In  1812 
he  resigned  the  two  Irish  benefices,  on  being 
presented  to  the  rectory  of  Willingham  in  the 
county  of  Cambridge  ;  and  the  same  year  was 
created  a  baronet.  In  1816  he  obtained  a  pre- 
bend in  the  cathedral  of  Ely.  Sir  Henry  was 
at  one  time  magistrate  for  seven  counties  in 
England  and  four  in  Ireland.  He  died  at  Chel- 
tenham, February  1st,  1824 

DUDLEY,  a  town  of  England,  of  the  county  of 
Worcester,  but  insulated  in  Staffordshire,  has  a 
weekly  market  on  Saturday.  Most  of  the  inha- 
bitants are  employed  in  manufacturing  nails,  or 


DUD 


536 


DUE 


other  articles  of  iron.  It  has  two  churches;  and 
is  ten  miles  west  of  Birmingham,  and  120  north- 
west of  London.  It  sends  one  member  to  par- 
liament. 

DUDLEY  (Robert,  earl  of  Leicester),  was  the 
fifth  son  of  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  and 
was  born  about  1532.  He  was  knighted  when 
young,  and  was  made  gentleman  of  the  bed- 
chamber to  Edward  VI.  Though  involved  in 
the  criminal  designs  of  his  father,  and  included 
in  the  sentence  of  attainder  passed  against  him 
on  the  accession  of  Mary,  he  was  pardoned,  and 
employed  by  that  queen.  After  Elizabeth  as- 
cended the  throne,  Dudley  soon  acquired  the 
distinction  of  being  her  favorite.  Offices,  honors 
and  wealth  were  showered  on  him  with  an  un- 
sparing hand.  He  was  appointed  master  of  the 
horse,  knight  of  the  garter,  and  privy  counsellor; 
and  he  received  grants  of  the  princely  domains 
of  Kenilworth,  Denbigh,  and  Chirk  castle.  In 
1560  the  death  of  his  wife  took  place  at  Cum- 
nor-hall,  in  Berkshire.  This  event,  according 
to  popular  opinion,  as  appears  from  Aubrey,  in- 
volved Dudley  in  the  guilt  of  murder.  If  he 
sacrificed  the  life  of  his  consort,  in  the  hope  of 
marrying  the  queen,  his  ambitious  views  were 
disappointed.  Elizabeth,  however,  encouraged 
him  to  aspire  to  the  hand  of  Mary  of  Scotland, 
who  rejected  him  with  disdain.  In  1564  he  was 
created  baron  Denbigh  and  earl  of  Leicester, 
and  was  the  same  year  elected  chancellor  of 
Oxford  university,  having  previously  been 
chosen  to  the  same  office  at  Cambridge.  About 
1572  he  appears  to  have  married  the  baroness- 
dowager  Sheffield,  lady  Douglas  Howard,  by 
whom  he  had  children,  but  whom  he  disowned 
as  his  wife,  and  even  compelled  her  to  marry 
another  person.  In  1575  he  gave  a  princely 
entertainment  to  the  queen,  at  Kenilworth 
castle ;  the  festivities  of  which  are  described  in 
a  picturesque  manner,  in  the  celebrated  romance 
of  Kenilworth,  and,  in  defiance  of  chronology, 
connected  with  the  death  of  Leicester's  first 
wife.  Leicester,  in  1578,  offended  the  queen 
by  his  marriage  with  the  widow  of  Walter  De- 
vereux,  earl  of  Essex.  He,  however,  recovered 
her  favor,  and,  in  1585,  was  appointed,  through 
her  influence,  governor  of  the  Netherlands,  then 
recently  emancipated  from  the  Spanish  yoke. 
His  conduct  in  this  station  did  not  give 
satisfaction  to  the  queen,  or  to  the  states  over 
which  he  presided,  and  he  was  recalled  the 
following  year.  He  returned  to  his  command 
in  June,  1587 ;  but  he  was  finally  displaced 
a  few  months  after,  and  returned  to  England. 
He  was  accused  of  misconduct  by  lord  Buck- 
hurst  and  others ;  but  Elizabeth  still  retained 
so  much  partiality  for  him,  that  she  supported 
him  against  all  his  enemies ;  and,  on  the  pros- 
pect of  the  Spanish  invasion,  in  1588,  ap- 
pointed him  commander  of  the  forces,  as- 
sembled at  Tilbury,  for  the  defence  of  the 
kingdom.  Leicester  died,  on  the  fourth  of 
September  in  that  year,  at  Cornbury  Park,  in 
Oxfordshire,  and  was  interred  in  a  chapel  at- 
tached to  the  collegiate  church  of  Warwick, 
where  a  sumptuous  monument  was  erected  to  his 
memory. 


From 


to  bind  , 

Lat.    debeo,    to    owe. 

That  which  is  owed ; 
(right  ;  obligation ; 
[whatever  is  required 

to  be  done   or  paid. 

As  an  adjective  due 
)  is,  owed  ;  proper;  fit; 


DUE,  n.  s.  adj.  &  v.  a.^\ 

DU'EFULL, 

DUTY,  n.  s. 

DU'TEOUS,  adj. 

DU'TEOUSNESS,  n.  s. 

DU'TIFUL,  adj. 

DU'TIFULLY,  adv. 

DU'TIFULNESS,  n.  s. 

exact;  consequent  to.  Shakspeare  uses  it  as  an 
active  verb ;  but  we  have  met  with  no  other 
instance.  Duty  is  also  obligation,  and  recipro- 
cal with  right.  What  one  man  has  a  right  to 
claim,  another  has  a  duty  to  yield  or  give. 

When  ye  shall  have  done  all  those  things  which 
are  commanded  you,  say,  We  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants :  we  have  done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do. 

Luke  xvii.  10. 
They  both  atone, 
Did  duty  to  their  lady  as  became. 

Faerie  Queene. 

All  which  that  day  in  order  seemly  good 
Did  on  the  Thames  attend,  and  waited  well 
To  doe  their  duefull  service  as  to  them  befell. 

Spenser. 

This  is  the  latest  glory  of  their  praise, 
That  I  thy  enemy  due  thee  withal.        Shakspeare. 

My  due  from  thee  is  this  imperial  crown, 
Which,  as  immediate  from  thy  place  and  blood, 
Derives  itself  to  me.  Id. 

Like  the  Pontick  sea, 

Whose  icy  current,  and  compulsive  course, 
Ne'er  feels  retiring  ebb,  tut  keeps  due  on 
To  the  Propontick  and  the  Hellespont. 

Id.   Othello. 
My  prayers  f 

Are  not  words  duly  hallowed,  nor  my  wishes 
More  worth  than  vanities  ;  yet  prayers  and  wishes 
Are  all  I  can  return.  Id.  Henry  VIII. 

Thou  better  know'st 
Effects  of  courtesy,  dues  of  gratitude  ; 
Thy  half  o'  th'  kingdom  thou  hast  not  forgot, 
Wherein  I  thee  endowed.  Id.   King  Lear. 

Think'st  thou  that  duty  shall  have  dread  to  speak, 
When  power  to  flatt'ry  bows  ?  To  plainness  honour 
Is  bound,  when  majesty  to  folly  falls.  Id. 

I  know  thee  well ;  a  serviceable  villain  ! 
As  duteous  to  the  vices  of  thy  mistress, 
As  badness  would  desire.  Id. 

There  is  due  from  the  judge  to  the  advocate  some 
commendation  and  gracing,  where  causes  are  well 
handled  and  fair  pleaded.  There  is  likewise  due  to 
the  public  a  civil  reprehension  of  advocates,  where 
there  appeareth  cuaning,  gross  neglect,  or  slight  in- 
formation. Bacon. 

The  key  of  this  infernal  pit  by  due, 
And  by  command  of  heaven's  all-powerful  king, 
I  keep.  Milton.  Paradise  Lost. 

And  Eve  within,  due  at  her  hour  prepared 
For  dinner  savoury  fruits. 

Befriend 

Us,  thy  vowed  priests,  till  outmost  end 
Of  all  thy  duet  be  done,  and  none  left  out. 
Every  beast,  more  duteous  at  her  call, 
Than  at  Circean  call  the  herd  disguised. 
Some  duties  we  owe  to  humanity,  more  to  nearness 
of  blood.  Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

All  our  duty  is  set  down  in  our  prayers,  because  in 
all  our  duty  we  beg  the  Divine  assistance  ;  and  re- 
member that  you  are  bound  to  do  all  those  duties,  for 
the  doing  of  which  you  have  prayed  for  the  Divinn 
assistance.  Taylor's  Devotion. 


Id. 


Id. 


Id. 


536 


DUEL. 


Mirth  and  cheerfulness  are  but  the  due  reward  of 
innocency  of  life.  Mare's  Divine  Dialogues. 

A  present  blessing  upon  our  fasts  is  neither  ori- 
ginally due  from  God's  justice,  nor  becomes  due  to 
us  from  his  veracity.  Smalridge's  Sermons. 

There  is  a  respect  due  to  mankind,  which  should 
incline  ever  the  wisest  of  men  to  follow  innocent 
customs.  Watts. 

The  duty  of  a  collator  is  indeed  dull,  yet,  like 
other  tedious  tasks,  is  very  necessary.  Johnson. 

Turn  on  the  prudent  ant  thy  heedful  eyes, 
Observe  her  labours,  sluggard,  and  be  wise  : 
No  stern  command ,  no  monitory  voice, 
Prescribes  her  duties,  or  directs  her  choice  ; 
Yet  timely  provident,  she  hastes  away, 
To  snatch  the  blessings  of  the  plenteous  day. 

Id.   Poems, 

Nothing  is  more  common  than  to  say,  when  a  per- 
son docs  not  behave  with  due  decency  towards  his 
superiours,  such  a  one  does  not  understand  himself. 

Mason. 

Estates  are  landscapes,  gazed  upon  awhile, 
Then  advertised,  and  auctioneered  away. 
The  country  starves,  and  they  that  feed  the'  o'er- 

charged  v 

And  surfeited  lewd  town  with  her  fair  dues, 
By  a  just  judgment  strip  and  starve  themselves. 

Cowper. 
Duly  at  my  time  I  come, 

Publishing  to  all  aloud^- 
Soon  the  grave  must  be  your  home, 

And  your  only  suit  a  shroud.  Id. 

'  Do  as  you  would  be  done  by,'  and  '  Love  your 
neighbour  as  yourself,'  include  all  our  duties  of  be- 
nevolence and  morality ;  and  if  sincerely  obeyed  by 
all  nations,  would  a  thousand-fold  multiply  the  pre- 
sent happiness  of  mankind.  Darwin. 

Whatever  tenderness  may  be  due  to  the  errors  into 
which  they  would  inevitably  fall  in  their  speculations 
concerning  the  present  condition  of  mankind,  and  the 
apparent  constitution  of  the  moral  world,  of  which, 
destitute  as  they  were  of  the  light  of  revelation,  they 
knew  neither  the  beginning  nor  the  end, — the  Chris- 
tian is  possessed  of  a  written  rule,  delivered  from  on 
high,  which  is  treated  with  profane  contempt,  if  re- 
ference be  not  had  to  it  upon  all  questions  of  duty. 

Bp.  Horsley. 

Salt,  duty  free,  is  a  great  deal  cheaper,  and  (as  far 
as  experiments  have  gone)  very  superior  in  power  and 
permanency  of  effect  to  lime.  Sir  T.  Bernard. 

Triumphant  Sylla  !  Thou,  who  didst  subdue 
Thy  country's  foes  ere  thou  would  pause  to  feel 
The  wrath  of  thy  own  wrongs,  or  reap  the  due 
Of  hoarded  vengeance  till  thine  eagles  flew 
O'er  prostrate  Asia.  Byron. 

Forgive  me  ;  there  is  something  at  your  heart 
More  than  the  mere  discharge  of  public  duties, 
Which  long  use,  and  a  talent  like  to  yours, 
Have  rendered  light,  nay,  a  necessity 
To  keep  your  mind  from  stagnating.  Id. 

DU'EL,  n.  s.,  v.  n.  &  -o.  a.~\      Fr.  duel,  from 
DU'ELLER,  n.  s.  ( Lzl. duellum, i.e. 

DU'ELLIST.  [duo,  two  and  bd- 

DUEL'LO.  J  turn,     war.       A 

fight  or  combat  between  two.     Dueller  and  duel- 
list appear  synonymous. 

The  gentleman  will,  for  his  honour's  sake,  have 
one  bout  with  you  :  he  cannot  by  the  duello  avoid  it. 

S/uikupeare. 

In  many  armies,  if  the  matter  should  be  tried  by 
duel  "Detwerc  :wo  champions,  the  victory  should  go  on 
the  one  side  ;  and  yet,  if  it  be  tried  by  the  gross,  go 
on  the  other  side.  Bacon. 


Victory  and  triumph  to  the  Son  of  God 
Now  entering  his  great  duel,  not  of  arms, 
But  to  vanquish  by  wisdom,  hellish  wiles. 

MilUm. 
Who  single 

Duelled  their  armies  ranked  in  proud  an  ay. 
Himself  an  army,  now  unequal  match 
To  save  himself  agaiust  a  coward  armed, 
At  one  spear's  length.  Id.   Agonistei. 

His  bought  arms  Mung  not  liked  ;  for  his  first  day 
Of  bearing  them  in  field,  he  threw  'em  away  ; 
And  hath  no  honour  lost,  our  duellists  say. 

Ben  Jonson. 
Tsvas   I  that   wronged   you  ;    you   my    life  have 

sought  ; 
No  duel  ever  was  more  justly  fought.  Waller. 

Henceforth  let  poets,  ere  allowed  to  write, 
Be  searched  like  duellists  before  they  fight. 

Dryden. 

He  must  at  length,  poor  man  !  die  dully  at  home, 
when  here  he  might  so  fashionably  and  genteelly  have 
been  duelled  or  fluxed  into  another  world.  South. 

If  the  king  ends  the  differences,  the  case  will  fall 
out  no  worse  than  when  two  duellists  enter  the  field, 
where  the 'worsted  party  hath  his  sword  again,  with- 
out further  hurt.  Suckling. 

I  never  read  of  a  duel  among  the  Romans,  and  yet 
their  nobility  used  more  liberty  with  their  tongues 
than  one  may  now  do  without  being  challenged. 

Tatler. 

They  perhaps  begin  as  single  duellers,  but  then  they 
soon  get  their  troops  about  them.  Decay  of  Piety. 

DUEL,  a  single  combat,  at  a  time  and  place 
appointed,  in  consequence  of  a  challenge.  This 
custom  came  originally  from  the  northern  nations, 
among  whom  it  was  usual  to  decide  all  their 
controversies  by  arms.  Both  the  accuser  and 
accused  gave  pledges  to  the  judges  on  their  res- 
pective behalf;  and  the  custom  prevailed  so  far 
amongst  the  Germans,  Danes,  and  Franks,  that 
none  were  excused  from  it  but  women,  sick 
people,  cripples,  and  such  as  were  under  twenty- 
one  years  of  age  or  above  sixty.  Even  ecclesias- 
tics, priests,  and  monks,  were  obliged  to  find 
champions  to  fight  in  their  stead.  The  punish- 
ment of  the  vanquished  was  either  death,  by 
hanging  or  beheading,  or  mutilation  of  members, 
according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  case.  Duels 
were  at  first  admitted  not  only  on  criminal  occa- 
sions, but  on  some  civil  ones,  for  the  maintenance 
of  rights  or  estates,  and  the  like  :  in  latter  times, 
however,  before  they  were  entirely  abolished, 
they  were  restrained  to  these  four  cases.  1.  That 
the  crime  should  be  capital.  2.  That  it  should 
be  certain  the  crime  was  perpetrated.  3.  The 
accused  must  by  common  fame  be  supposed 
guilty.  And  4.  The  matter  must  not  be  capable 
of  proof  by  witnesses. 

DUEL,  at  present,  is  used  for  single  combat 
on  some  private  quarrel ;  and  is  premeditated  ; 
otherwise  it  is  called  a  rencounter.  If  a  person 
is  killed  in  a  duel,  both  the  principals  and  seconds 
are  guilty,  whether  the  seconds  engage  or  not. 
See  MURDER.  It  is  also  a  very  high  offence  to 
challenge  a  person  either  by  word  or  letter,  or  to 
be  the  messenger  of  a  challenge.  S>-e  LAW. 
The  general  practice  of  duelling,  in  this  last 
sense,  took  its  rise  in  1527,  at  the  breaking  up 
of  a  treaty  between  the  emperor  Charles  V.  and 
Francis  I.  The  former  desired  Francis's  herald 
to  acquaint  his  sovereign,  that  he  would  hence- 


DUE 


537 


DUG 


forth  consider  him  not  only  as  a  base  violator  of 
public  faith,  but  as  a  stranger  to  the  honor  and 
integrity   of  a  gentleman.      Francis,    too   high- 
spirited  to  hear  such  an  imputation,  had  recourse 
to  an  uncommon  expedient  to  vindicate  his  cha- 
racter.    He  instantly  sent  back  the  herald  with  a 
cartel  of  defiance,  in  which  he  gave  the  emperor 
the  lie  in  form,  challenging  him  to  single  combat, 
requiring   him  to  name  the  time  and   place  of 
encounter,  and  the  weapons  with  which  he  chose 
to  fight.     Charles,  as  he  was  not  inferior  to  his 
rival  in  spirit  or  bravery,  readily  accepted  the 
challenge';  but  after  several  messages,  concerning 
the  arrangement  of  all  the  circumstances  relative 
to  the  combat,    accompanied   with    mutual    re- 
proaches bordering  on  the  most  indecent  scurri- 
lity, all  thoughts  of  this  duel,  more  becoming  the 
heroes  of  romance  than  the  two  greatest  monarchs 
of  their   age,  were   entirely    laid    aside.      The 
example  of  two  persons  so  illustrious,  drew  such 
general  attention,  and   carried  with  it  so  much 
authority,  that  it  had  considerable  influence  in 
introducing  an  important  change  in  manners  all 
over  Europe.     Duels  had  been  long  permitted 
by  the  laws  of  all  European  nations  ;  and,  form- 
ing a  part  of  their  jurisprudence,  were  authorised 
by  the  magistrate  on  many  occasions,  as  the  most 
proper  method    of  terminating   questions    with 
regard  to  property,  or  of  deciding  in  those  which 
regarded  crimps.     But  single  combats  being  con- 
sidered as  solemn  appeals  to  the  omniscience  and 
justice  of  the  Supreme  Being,  they  were  allowed 
only  in  public  causes,  according  to  the  prescrip- 
tion of  law,  and  carried  on  in  a  judicial  form. 
See  BATTEL.     Men  accustomed  to  this  manner  of 
decision  in   courts  of  justice,  were  naturally  led 
to   apply  it  to   personal  and   private  quarrels. 
Duels,  which  at  first  could  only  be  appointed  by 
the  civil  judge,  were  fought  without  the  interposi- 
tion of  his  authority,  and  in  cases  to  which  the 
laws  did  not  extend.   Upon  every  affront  or  injury, 
which  seemed  to  touch  his  honor,  a  gentleman 
thought  himself  entitled  to  draw  his  sword,  and 
to  call  on   his  adversary   to   make   reparation. 
Such   an    opinion,   introduced   among   men   of 
fierce  courage  and  high  spirit,  and  of  rude  man- 
ners, where  offence  was  often  given,  and  revenge 
was  always  prompt,  produced  most  fatal  conse- 
quences.    Much  blood  was  shed ;   many  useful 
lives  were  lost ;  and,  at  some  periods,  war  itself 
has  hardly  been  more  destructive  than  these  con- 
tests of  honor.     So  powerful,  however,  is  the 
dominion  of  fashion,  that  neither  the  terror  of 
penal  laws,  nor  reverence  for  religion,  nor  the 
4ear    of   a    future    state,    has    yet    been    able 
entirely  to  abolish  a  practice  unknown  among 
the  ancients,  and  not  justifiable  by  any  principle 
of  reason.     Its  best  defence  only  seals  the  greater 
disgrace  on  the  parties  who  have  recourse  to  it; 
i.  e.  that  we  must  ascribe  to  it,  in  some  degree, 
the   extraordinary  gentleness  and  complaisance 
of  modern  manners  in  high  life,  and  that  respect- 
ful attention  of  one  man  to  another,  which  at 
present  renders  the  social  intercourse  of  life  far 
more  agreeable  and  decent  than  among  civilised 
nations  of  antiquity.     In  other  words,  that  gen- 
tlemen can  only  be  governed  by  the  weapons  of 
fear  and  force  by  which,  in  fact,  the  vilest  ruf- 
fians  are  at   last  restrained.      Public-   opinion, 


however,  is  not  easily  controlled  by  civil  institu- 
tions; for  which  reason  it  may  be  questioned 
whether  any  human  regulations  can  be  contrived 
of  sufficient  force  to  suppress  or  change  that 
false  rule  of  honor,  which  stigmatises  all  scruples 
about  duelling  with  the  reproach  of  cowardice. 
The  inadequate  redress  which  the  law  of  the  land 
affords,  for  those  injuries  which  chiefly  affect  a 
man  in  his  sensibility  and  reputation,  tempts 
many  to  redress  themselves;  and  prosecutions 
for  such  offences,  by  the  trifling  damages  that  are 
recovered,  serve  only  to  make  the  sufferer  ridicu- 
lous. This  ought  to  be  remedied.  A  court  of 
honor  might  be  established,  especially  for  the 
army,  where  the  point  of  honor  is  cultivated 
with  exquisite  attention  and  refinement,  with  a 
power  of  awarding  those  submissions  and  ac- 
knowledgments, which  it  is  generally  the  object 
of  a  challenge  to  obtain ;  and  it  might  grow  into 
a  fashion  with  person  of  rank  of  all  professions, 
to  refer  their  quarrels  to  the  same  tribunal.  In 
fact,  as  the  law  now  stands,  duelling  can  seldom 
be  overtaken  by  legal  punishment.  The  challenge, 
appointment,  and  other  previous  circumstances, 
which  indicate  the  intention  with  which  the  com- 
batants met,  being  suppressed,  nothing  appears 
to  a  court  of  justice  but  the  actual  rencounter; 
and  if  a  person  be  slain  when  actually  fighting 
with  his  adversary,  the  law  deems  his  death 
nothing  more  than  manslaughter. 

DUE'NNA,  n.s.  Spanish.  An  old  woman 
kept  to  guard  a  younger. 

I  felt  the  ardour  of  my  passion  increase  as  the 
season  advanced,  till  in  the  month  of  July  I  could  no 
longer  contain  :  I  bribed  her  duenna,  was  admitted  to 
the  bath,  saw  her  undressed,  and  the  wonder  dis- 
played. Arbuthnot  and  Pope. 

DUETT,  duetto,  in  music,  a  composition 
expressly  written  for  two  voices  or  instruments, 
with  or  without  a  bass  and  accompaniments. 
In  good  duets  the  execution  is  pretty  equally 
distributed  between  the  two  parts,  and  the 
melodies  so  dependent  on  each  other,  as  to  lose 
every  effect  when  separated,  but  to  be  perfectly 
related  and  concinnous  when  heard  together. 

DUFF'S  ISLANDS,  or  DUFF'S  GROUP,  a 
range  of  islands  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean, 
discovered  by  captain  Wilson,  in  the  course  of 
his  missionary  voyage  in  the  Duff.  They  are 
about  eleven  in  number,  and  extend  fourteen  or 
fifteen  miles  in  a  north-west  to  south-east  direc- 
tion. They  are  of  different  sizes ;  the  smallest  is 
apparently  barren,  but  the  largest  two,  which 
are  about  six  miles  in  circumference,  and  situ- 
ated in  the  middle  of  the  others,  are  well  wood- 
ed. Between  these  two  there  is  a  small  islet ; 
and  at  the  end  of  one  on  the  north-west  part  of 
the  group  rises  a  remarkable  rock  in  the  shape 
of  a  pillar.  The  natives,  who  are  stout  and  well 
made,  were  shy  and  apprehensh  e  of  strangers. 
A  village  was  seen  on  the  south-west  side  of 
Disappointment  Island,  the  largest  of  this  group. 
They  have  ornamented  canoes  about  twelve  or 
fourteen  feet  long,  and  about  fifteen  inches 
oroad,  which  seemed  to  be  made  of  a  single 
tree.  Long.  167°  E.,  lat.  9°  57'  S. 

DUFRESNE,  or  Du  FRESNE  (Charles),  lord 
of  Cange,  hence  often  called  Ducange ;  a  man 


538 


DUKE. 


of  letters,  who  did  much  for  the  history  of  the 
middle  ages,  especially  as  regards  his  own 
country,  as  well  as  for  the  Bazantine  history. 
He  was  born  in  1610,  at  a  farm  near  Amiens,  of 
a  respectable  family,  and  studied  in  the  Jesuits' 
college,  at  that  place,  afterwards  at  Orleans  and 
Paris.  At  this  last  place  he  became  parlia- 
mentary advocate,  in  1631,  and,  in  1645,  royal 
treasurer  at  Amiens,  from  which  place  he  was 
driven  by  a  pestilence,  in  1668,  to  Paris.  Here 
he  devoted  himself  entirely  to  literature,  and 
published  his  great  works,  viz.,  his  Glossary  of 
the  Greek  and  Latin  peculiar  to  the  Middle 
Ages  and  the  Moderns ;  his  Historia  Byzantina 
(Paris,  1680,  fol.);  the  Annals  of  Zonaras  ;  the 
Numismatics  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and  other  im- 
portant and  valuable  works.  .  lie  died  in  the 
year  1688. 

DUGDALE  (Sir  William),  an  eminent  Eng- 
lish historian,  antiquarian,  and  herald,  born  in 
Warwickshire  in  1605.  He  was  introduced  into 
the  herald's  office  by  Sir  Christopher  Hatton  ; 
and  ascended  gradually  through  all  the  degrees, 
until  he  became  garter  principal  king  at  arms. 
His  chief  work  is  the  Monasticum  Anglicanum, 
in  3  vols.  folio;  containing  the  charters  and 
descriptions  of  all  the  English  monasteries, 
adorned  with  engravings.  Nor  are  his  Antiqui- 
ties of  Warwickshire  less  esteemed .  He  wrote 
likewise  the  History  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral ;  a 
History  of  Embanking  and  Draining ;  a  Baron- 
age of  England :  and  completed  the  second 
volume  of  Sir  Henry  Spelman's  Councils,  with 
a  second  part  of  his  Glossary.  He  died  in  1686. 
His  son  John  was  Norroy  king  at  arms,  and 
published  a  Catalogue  of  English  Nobility. 

DUGOMMIER  (M.),  a  French  republican 
general,  a  native  of  Martinique  in  the  West 
Indies,  where,  at  the  beginning  of  the  revolu- 
tion, he  defended  Fort  St.  Pierre  against  a  body 
of  troops  sent  from  France.  He  was  at  this  time 
a  considerable  proprietor,  and  colonel  of  the 
national  guards  of  the  island.  He  afterwards 
went  to  France  to  procure  succours  for  the 
patriots.  In  1793  he  rapidly  rose  to  be  general 
of  brigade ;  and  then  commander  in  chief  of  the 
army  in  Italy,  where  he  gained  many  advanta- 
ges with  a  very  inferior  force.  He  took  Toulon 
December  19th,  1793,  as  commander  in  chief  of 
the  army  of  the  Eastern  Pyrenees,  and  prose- 
cuted the  war  against  the  Spaniards  with  great 
success.  On  the  1st  of  May,  1794,  he  gained 
the  battle  of  Albeides,  and  seized  Montesquieu, 
taking  200  pieces  of  cannon,  and  2000  prison- 
ers. In  August,  1794,  he  defeated  an  army  of 
nearly  50,000  men  at  St.  Laurence  de  la  Mouga, 
and  was  killed  November  17th,  in  an  engage- 
ment at  St.  Sebastian.  The  convention  decreed 
that  his  name  should  be  inscribed  on  a  column 
of  the  Pantheon. 

DUILLIA  LEX,  the  Duillian  law,  a  Roman 
law,  enacted  by  M.  Duillius,  a  tribune,  A.  U.C. 
304.  It  made  it  a  capital  crime  to  leave  the 
Roman  people  without  its  tribunes,  or  to  create 
any  new  magistrate  without  a  sufficient  cause. 
There  was  another  Duillian  law  in  392,  regu- 
lating the  interest  to  be  paid  for  money  lent. 

DUILLIUS  NEPOS  (Caius),  a  Roman  consul, 
the  first  who  obtained  a  victory  over  the  naval 


power  of  Carthage,  A.U.  C.  492.  He  took  fifty 
ships,  and  was  honored  with  a  naval  triumph, 
the  first  that  ever  appeared  at  Rome,  ihe 
senate  rewarded  his  valor  by  permitting  him  to 
have  music  playing,  and  torches  lighted,  at  the 
public  expense,  every  day  while  he  was  at  sup- 
per. There  were  some  medals  struck  in  com- 
memoration of  this  victory  ;  and  there  still  exists 
a  column  at  Rome,  which  was  erected  on  the 
occasion. 

DUISBURG,  a  town  of  Prussia,  in  the  circle 
of  Westphalia,  and  that  part  of  the  former  duchy 
of  Cleves  which  lies  on  the  east,  or  right  bank 
of  the  Rhine.  It  has  two  churches,  three  con- 
vents. The  university  founded  here  for  Protes- 
tants, in  1635,  was  removed  to  Dusseldorf  in 
1806.  Its  chief  manufactures  are  in  cloth  and 
iron.  It  is  seated  on  the  Roer,  a  little  below 
where  it  falls  into  the  Rhine.  Inhabitants  about 
4600.  It  lies  fourteen  miles  north  of  Dussel- 
dorf, and  thirty-five  north-west  of  Cologne. 

DUKE,  n.s.   )      Fr.  due;   Span,   and    Port. 

DUKE'DOM.  \duque;  Ital.  duca,  from  Lat. 
dux,  duds,  a  duco,  to  lead.  See  the  article. 

And  thou  Bethleem,  the  lond  of  Juda,  for  of  thee 
a  duyk  sehal  go  out  that  schal  gouerne  my  puple  of 
Israel.  Wiclif. 

The  duke  of  Cornwall,  and  Regan  his  dutchess, 
will  be  here  with  him  this  knight. 

Shakspeare.  King  Lear. 
Her  brother  found  a  wife, 

Where  he  himself  was  lost  j  Prospero  his  dukedom, 

In  a  poor  isle.  Id.    Tempett. 

Aurmarle,  Surrey,  and  Exeter,  must  lose 

The  names  of  dukes,  their  titles,  dignities. 

And  whatsoever  profits  thereby  rise. 

Dan.   Civil  Wart. 

The  cardinal  never  resigned  his  purple  for  the 
prospect  of  giving  an  heir  to  the  dukedom  of  Tuscany. 

Adduon. 
A  prince  can  mak  a  belted  knight, 

A  marquis,  duke,  and  a'  that  ; 
But  an  honest  man's  aboon  his  .might, 

Guid  faith  he  mauna  fa'  that !  Burns. 

DUKE,  dux,  was  originally  a  Roman  dignity, 
denominated  a  ducendo,  leading  or  command- 
ing. Accordingly,  the  first  dukes,  duces,  were 
ductores  exercituum,  commanders  of  armies. 
Under  the  later  emperors,  the  governors  of 
provinces  during  war  were  entitled  duces.  In 
after  times  the  same  denomination  was  also 
given  to  the  governors  of  provinces,  in  time  of 
peace.  The  first  governor  under  this  name  was  a 
duke  of  the  Marchia  Rhaetica,  or  Grisons,  of  whom 
mention  is  made  in  Cassiodorus;  there  were 
afterwards  thirteen  dukes  in  the  eastern  empire, 
and  twelve  in  the  western.  The  Goths  and  Van- 
dals, upon  their  overrunning  the  provinces  of 
the  western  empire,  abolished  the  Roman  digni- 
ties wherever  they  settled.  But  the  Franks,  &c., 
to  please  the  Gauls,  who  had  long  been  used  to 
that  form  of  government,  made  it  a  point  of 
politics  not  to  change  any  thing  therein:  and 
accordingly  they  divided  all  Gaul  into  duchies 
and  counties ;  and  gave  the  names,  sometimes  of 
dukes,  and  sometimes  of  counts,  comites,  to  the 
governors  of  them.  In  England,  during  the 
time  of  the  Saxons,  Camden  observes,  the  offi- 
cers and  commanders  of  armies  were  called 
dukes,  duces,  after  the  ancient  Roman  manner, 


DUKE. 


539 


without  any  addition.  After  the  Conqueror 
came  in,  the  title  lay  dormant  till  the  reign  of 
Edward  III.,  who  created  his  son  Edward,  first 
called  the  Black  Prince,  duke  of  Cornwall; 
which  has  ever  since  been  the  peculiar  inheri- 
tance of  the  king's  eldest  son  during  the  life  of 
his  father;  so  that  he  is  dux  natus,  noti  creatus. 
After  him  there  were  more  made,  in  such  man- 
ner as  that  their  titles  descended  to  their  pos- 
terity. They  were  created  with  much  solemnity, 
per  cincturam  gladii,  cappseque,  et  circuli 
aurei  in  capite  impositionem.  However,  in  the 
reign  of  queen  Elizabeth,  A.  D.  1572,  the  whole 
order  became  utterly  extinct ;  but  it  was  revived 
about  fifty  years  afterwards  by  her  successor,  in 
the  person  of  George  Villiers,  duke  of  Bucking- 
ham. Though  the  French  retained  the  names 
and  form  of  the  ducal  government,  yet  under 
their  second  race  of  kings  there  were  scarcely  any 
dukes :  but  all  the  great  lords  were  counts, 
peers,  or  barons  ;  excepting,  however,  the  dukes 
of  Burgundy  and  Aquitain,  and  the  duke  of 
France,  which  was  a  dignity  Hugh  Capet  him- 
self held,  corresponding  to  that  of  maire  de 
palais,  or  king's  lieutenant.  By  the  weakness 
of  the  kings,  the  dukes  or  governors  sometimes 
made  themselves  sovereigns  of  the  provinces 
trusted  to  their  administration.  This  change 
happened  chiefly  about  the  time  of  Hugh  Capet, 
when  the  lords  began  to  dismember  the  king- 
dom, so  that  that  prince  found  more  competitors 
among  them  than  subjects.  It  was  even  with  a 
great  deal  of  difficulty  they  could  be  brought  to 
own  him  their  superior,  or  to  hold  of  him  by 
faith  and  homage.  By  degrees  those  provinces, 
both  duchies  and  counties,  which  had  been  rent 
from  the  crown,  were  again  united  to  it.  But 
the  title  duke  was  no  longer  given  to  the  gover- 
nors of  provinces.  From  that  time  it  became  a 
mere  title  of  dignity,  annexed  to  a  person  and 
his  heirs  male,  without  giving  him  any  domain, 
territory,  or  jurisdiction  over  the  place  whereof 
he  was  duke.  All  the  advantages  therefore  now 
consist  in  the  name,  and  the  precedence  it 
gives.  Modern  dukes  retain  nothing  of  their 
ancient  splendor  but  the  coronet  on  their 
escutcheon.  It  is  com- 
posed of  a  rim  of  gold, 
lined  with  ermine,  and 
surmounted  with  eight 
strawberry  leaves,  in  con- 
tradistinction from  that 
of  a  marquis,  which  has 
only  four  strawberry 
leaves  and  four  pearls. 
See  the  annexed  dia- 
gram. They  are  created  by  patent,  cincture  of 
the  sword,  mantle  of  state,  imposition  of  a 
cape,  and  coronet  of  gold  upon  the  head,  and  a 
verge  of  gold  in  their  hand.  The  eldest  sons  of 
dukes  are  by  the  courtesy  of  England  styled 
inarquisses,  though  they  are  usually  distin- 
guished by  their  father's  second  title,  whether  it 
be  marquis  or  earl:  and  the  younger  sons  lords, 
with  the  addition  of  their  Christian  name,  as 
lord  James,  lord  Thomas,  &c.,  and  they  take 
place  of  viscounts,  though  not  so  privileged  by 
law.  A  duke  has  the  title  of  grace ;  and  he  is 
styled,  in  heraldic  language,  most  high,  potent, 


and  noble  prince.  Dukes  of  the  blood  royal 
are  styled  most  high,  most  mighty,  and  illustri- 
ous princes.  There  are  also  sovereigns  who 
bear  the  title  of  duke.  The  title  of  GREAT  DUKE 
belongs  to  the  heir-apparent  of  Russia;  that  of 
ARCH-DUKE  to  all  the  sons  of  the  house  of  Aus- 
tria, and  that  of  AROH-DUCHESS  to  all  the  daugh- 
ters. See  these  articles. 

DUKE,  among  Hebrew  grammarians,  is  aa 
appellation  given  to  a  species  of  accents  answer- 
ing to  our  comma. 

DUKE  (Richard),  a  clergyman  and  inferior 
poet  of  the  last  century.  Dr.  Johnson  says, 
'  His  poems  are  not  below  mediocrity,  nor  have 
I  found  much  in  them  to  be  praised.'  He  was  a 
native  of  Otterton  in  Devonshire,  and  educated 
at  Westminster  school,  and  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge,  where  he  obtained  a  fellowship.  lie 
was  presented  to  the  living  of  Blaby  in  Leices- 
tershire in  1688,  and  was  soon  after  made  a 
prebend  of  Gloucester.  Just  previous  to  his 
death,  which  took  place  in  1710,  he  became  pos- 
sessed of  the  valuable  benefice  of  Witney  in 
Oxfordshire.  He  was  the  author  of  Translations 
of  some  of  the  Odes  of  Horace,  and  some  de- 
tached poems. 

DUKE-DUKE,  a  title  given  in  Spain  to  a  gran- 
dee of  the  house  of  Sylva,  on  account  of  his 
having  several  duchies,  from  the  uniting  of  two 
considerable  houses  in  his  person.  Don  Roderigo 
de  Sylva,  eldest  son  of  Don  Ruy  Gomez  de 
Sylva,  and  heir  of  his  duchies  and  principalities, 
married  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  duke  de 
1'Infantado ;  by  which  marriage  the  present 
duke  de  Pastrana,  who  is  descended  therefrom, 
and  is  grandson  of  Don  Roderigo  de  Sylva,  has 
added  to  other  titles  that  of  duke-duke,  to  dis- 
tinguish himself  from  the  other  dukes;  some 
whereof  may  enjoy  several  duchies,  but  none  so 
considerable  ones,  nor  the  titles  of  such  eminent 
families. 

DUKE'S  COUNTY,  a  county  on  the  south-east 
coast  of  the  state  of  Massachusetts,  comprehend- 
ing Martha's  Vineyard  Island,  Chabaquiddick 
Island,  Norman's  Island,  and  the  Elizabeth 
Islands.  The  chief  town  is  Edganton.  Popu- 
lation 3290. 

DUKE  OF  CLARENCE'S  STRAIT  is  a  channelon 
the  east  coast  of  North  America,  bounded  on  the 
east  by  the  Duke  of  York's  Islands,  part  of  the 
continent,  and  the  isles  of  Gravina.  To  the 
west  the  shore  is  an  extensive  tract  of  land, 
forming  an  archipelago,  to  which  Vancouver 
gave  the  name  of  the  Prince  of  Wales's  Archi- 
pelago. 

The  DUKE  OF  GLOUCESTER'S  ISLANDS  are  two 
woody  islands  of  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  about 
five  or  six  leagues  asunder.  They  were  visited 
in  1767  by  captain  Carteret.  The  most  southern 
is  of  a  half-moon  shape,  low,  flat,  and  sandy, 
with  a  reef  projecting  half  a  mile  from  the  south 
end,  where  the  sea  breaks  violently  :  its  appear- 
ance is  agreeable,  but  it  affords  neither  vege- 
tables nor  water.  There  seemed  also  no  traces 
of  inhabitants.  Many  birds  were  seen  on  it, 
however,  and  they  were  so  tame,  that  they  readily 
allowed  themselves  to  be  taken.  Captain  Car- 
teret thought  these  islands  were  seen  by  Quiros, 
the  Spanish  navigator,  in  1606.  One  lies  in  iat. 


DUL 


540 


20°  38*  S.,  long.  146°  W.;  the  other  in  lat.  20° 
34'  S.,  long.  146°  15'  W. 

DUKE  OF  YORK'S  ISLAND,  an  island  of  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean,  in  St.  George's  Channel, 
which  divides  New  Ireland  and  New  Britain. 
It  is  situated  between  Cape  Palliser  and  Cape 
Stephens,  where  the  strait  is  about  fifteen  leagues 
broad,  and  has  a  beautiful  aspect,  being  covered 
inland  with  lofty  woods,  which  near  the  water- 
side are  interspersed  with  the  houses  of  the 
natives.  Their  canoes  are  very  neat.  Long. 
151°  20'  E.,  lat.  4°  9'  S. 

DUKE  OF  YORK'S  ISLAND,  an  island  in  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean,  discovered  in  1765  by 
commodore  Byron.  It  is  low,  and  about  thirty 
miles  in  circumference.  There  is  a  large  lake 
in  the  centre,  and  the  whole  island  is  well 
wooded.  The  surf  breaks  violently  round  the 
coast.  No  inhabitants  were  seen.  Long.  187° 
30'  £.,  lat.  7°  56'  S. 

DUKE  OF  YORK'S  ISLANDS,  a  cluster  of  islands 
off  the  north-western  coast  of  America.  They 
were  first  discovered  by  Vancouver,  from  whom 
they  received  their  present  name.  They  extend 
about  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  twenty-five  in 
breadth.  Long.  227°  15'  to  228°  15'  E.,  lat. 
55°  50'  N. 

DUKER   (Charles  Andrew),    a    celebrated 
German  editor  and  critic,  was  born  at  Unna  in 
Westphalia  in  1670.     He  was  educated  at  the 
university  of  Franeker,  and  appointed  professor 
of  ancient  history  at  Utrecht,  where  he  acquired 
great  notice.     His  works  are,  Oratio  de  DiflS- 
cultatibus  Quibusdam  Interpretation!?  Gramma- 
tics Veterum  ScriptorumGraecorum  et  Latinorum; 
Sylloge  Opusculorum  Variorum   de  Latinitate 
Jurisconsultorum  Veterum;  an  edition  of  Thu- 
cydides ;  and  an  edition  of  Florus,  &c.  &c.     He 
died  at  Meyderick,  near  Duisbourg  in  1752. 
DUL'CET,  adj.     -\      Fr.  doucet,  from   Lat. 
DUL'CIFY,  v.  a.       I  dulcis,  sweet.  To  dulcify 
DUI/CIMER,  n.  s.     Vor  dulcorate,  is  to  make 
DUL'CORATE,  v.  a.    i  sweet :  dulcimer,  an  in- 
DUL'CORATION,  n.s.  J  strument  remarkable  for 
its  sweet  tones. 

Ye  hear  the  sound  of  the  cornet,  flute,  harp,  sack- 
but,  psaltery,  dulcimer,  and  all  kinds  of  musick. 

Daniel  iii.  5. 
I  sat  upon  a  promontory, 
And  heard  a  mermaid,  on  a  dolphin's  back, 
Uttering  such  duluet  and  harmonious  breath, 
That  the  rude  sea  grew  civil  at  her  song. 

Shakspeare. 

The  ancients,  for  the  dulcoratini/  of  fruit,  do  com- 
mend swine's  dung  above  all  other  dung.  Bacon. 

Malt  gathereth  a  sweetness  to  the  taste,  which  ap- 
peareth  in  the  wort :  the  dulcvrativn  of  things  is  wor- 
thy to  be  tried  to  the  full  ;  for  that  dulcoration  im- 
portrth  a  degree  to  nourishment :  and  the  making  of 
things  inalimental  to  become  alimeutal,  may  be  an 
experiment  of  great  profit.  Id. 

A.  decoction  of  wild  gourd,  or  colocynthis,  though 
somewhat  qualified,  will  not  from  every  hand  be  dul- 
cified into  aliment,  by  an  addition  of  flour  or  meal. 

Browne. 
A  fabrick  huge 

Rose  like  an  exhalation,  with  the  sound 
Of  dulcet  symphonies,  and  voices  sweet. 

Milton. 


In  colcothar,  the  exactest  calcination,  followed  by  an 
exquisite  dulcification,  does  not  reduce  the  remaining 
body  into  elementary  earth  ;  for  after  the  salt  of  vi- 
triol, if  the  calcination  have  been  too  faint,  is  drawn 
out  of  the  colcothar,  the  residue  is  not  earth,  but  a 
mixt  body,  rich  in  medical  virtues.  Boyle. 

Turbith  mineral,  as  it  is  sold  in  the  shops,  is  a 
rough  medicine  ;  but,  being  somewhat  dulcorated,  first 
procureth  vomiting,  and  then  salivation. 

Wiseman's  Surgery. 

I  dressed  him  with  a  pledgit,  dipt  in  a  dulcijiek 
tincture  of  vitriol.  Id. 

Spirit  of  wine  dulcifies  spirit  of  salt  ;  nitre  or  vitriol 
have  other  bad  effects.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

They  to  the  dome  where  smoke  with  curling  play 
Announced  the  dinner  to  the  regions  round, 

Summoned  the  singer  blithe,  and  harper  gay, 
And  aided  wine  with  du/ce<-streaming  sound. 

Dr.  Johnson's  Poems. 

High  o'er  the  chequered  vault  with  transient  glow 
Bright  lustres  dart,  as  dash  the  waves  below  ; 
And  echo's  sweet  responsive  voice  prolongs 
The  dulcet  tumult  of  their  silver  tongues.        Darwin. 

So  well  that   thought  the'  employment  seems  to 

suit, 

Psaltery  and  sackbut,  dulcimer  and  flute. 
O  fie  !  'tis  evangelical  and  pure  : 
Observe  each  face,  how  sober  and  demure  !   Cowper. 

DU'LIA,  n.  s.  AgXaa.  An  inferior  kind  of 
adoration. 

Paleotus  saith,  that  the  same  worship  which  is  given 
to  the  prototype  may  be  given  to  the  image,  but  with 
the  different  degrees  of  latria  and  dul'ui.  Stillingfleet. 

DULL,  adj.  &  v.  a.^\      Got.  dulla,  a  fool ;  Sax. 

DUL'LARD,  n.  s.         dole;    Swed.  and   Dut. 

DULL'-EYED,  adj.     [doll;  Wei.   dwl;    Teut. 

DULL'-HEAD,  n.  s.    \duol ;  Gr.  SovXoe,  a  ser- 

DUL'LY,  adv.  \  vant.     Tooke  says  from 

DULL'NESS,  n.  s.  J  the  Ang.-Sax.  dwolian, 
to  thicken.  Heavy,  thick;  stupid;  awkward; 
sad  ;  melancholy ;  drowsy  :  as  a  verb,  to  make 
stupid;  to  blunt;  thicken;  weaken;  damp; 
make  heavy.  A  dullard,  or  dullhead,  is  a  block- 
head. 

This  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears 
are  dull  of  hearing.  Matt.  xiii.  15. 

For  to  illumine  she  sayd  I  was  to  dulle 
Aduysynge  me  my  penne  awaye  to  pulle.  Skelton. 
Nothing  hath  more  dulled  the  wits,  or  taken  away 
the   will    of   children    from   learning,   than  care   in 
making  of  Latin.  Ascham. 

This  people  be  fools  and  dulheads  to  all  goodness  ; 
but  subtle,  cunning,  and  bold  in  any  mischief.  /'/. 

Now  forced  to  overflow  with  brackish  tears, 
The  troublous  noise  did  dull  their  dainty  ears. 

Spenser. 
O  help  thou  my  weak  wit,  and  sharpen  my  dull 

tongue.  Faerie  Queene. 

Prayers  were  short,  as  if  darts  thrown  out  with  a 
sudden  quickness,  lest  that  vigilant  and  erect  atten- 
tion of  mind,  which  in  prayer  is  very  necessary, 
should  be  wasted  or  dulled  through  continuance. 

Hooker. 

Such  is  their  evil  hap  to  play  upon  du#-spirited 
men.  Id. 

He  that  hath  learned  no  wit  by  nature,  nor  art, 
may  complain  of  gross  breeding,  or  comes  of  a  very 
dull  kindred.  Shakspeare. 

Borrowing  dulls  the  edge  of  industry.  Id. 

This  arm  of  mine  hath  chastised 
The  petty  rebel,  dulbrained  Buckingham.  Id» 


DUL 


541 


DUM 


111  not  be  made  a  soft  and  dull-eyed  fool. 
To  shake  the  head,  relent,  and  sigh,  and  yield 
To  Christian  intercessors.   Id.  Merchant  of  Venice. 

What !  mak'st  thou  me  a  dullard  in  this  act  ? 
Wilt  thou  not  speak  to  me  ?  Id.   Cymbeline. 

Here  cease  more  questions  ; 

Thou  art  inclined  to  sleep.     'Tis  a  good  dullness, 
And  give  it  way.  Id.    Tempest. 

It  (drunkenness)  dulleth  the  spirits,  and  destroyeth 
the  body  as  ivy  doth  an  old  tree,  or  as  the  worm  that 
"ingendereth  in  the  kernel  of  the  nut.  Raleigh. 

A  dull  man  is  so  near  a  dead  man,  that  he  is 
hardly  to  be  ranked  in  the  list  of  the  living  ;  and  as 
he  is  not  to  be  buried  whilst  he  is  half  alive,  so  he  is 
as  little  to  be  employed  whilst  he  is  half  dead. 

Saville. 

Usury  dulls  and  damps  all  industries,  wherein 
money  would  be  stirring,  if  it  were  not  for  the  slug. 

Bacon. 

The  princess  of  Germany  had  but  a  dull  fear  of  the 
greatness  of  Spain,  upon  a  general  apprehension  :  now 
that  fear  is  sharpened  and  pointed.  Id. 

Nature,  by  a  continual  use  of  any  thing,  groweth 
to  a  satiety  and  dulness  either  of  appetite  or  working. 

Id. 

The  air,  if  it  be  moist,  doth  in  a  degree  quench 
the  f;ame,  and  howsoever  n«aketh  it  burn  more  dully. 

Id. 

Honours  oppress  weak  spirits,  and  our  sense 
Strong  objects  dull;  the  more  the  less  we  see. 

Donne. 

Meeting  with  Time,  Slack  thing,  said  I, 
Thy  scythe  is  dull;  whet  it,  for  shame.     Herbert. 
Correction    may   reform   negligent  boys,    but   not 
amend  those  that  are  insensibly  dull.     All  the  whet- 
ting in  the  world  can  never  set  a  razor's  edge  on  that 
which  hath  no  steel  in  it.  Fuller. 

0  could  I  flow  like  thee !  and  make  thy  stream 
My  great  example,  as  it  is  my  theme  ; 
Tho'  deep  yet  clear,  tho'  gentle  yet  not  dull ; 
Strong  -without  rage,  without  o'erflowing  full. 

Denham.    Cpoper's  Hill. 
Not  that  I  think  those  pantomimes, 
Who  vary  action  with  the  times, 
Are  less  ingenious  in  their  art 
Than  those  who  dully  act  one  part.       Hudibras. 
Every  man,  even  the  dullest,  is  thinking  more  than 
the  most  eloquent  can  teach  him  how  to  utter. 

Dryden. 

Shadwel  alone  my  perfect  image  bears, 
Mature  in  dulness  from  his  tender  years.         Id. 
It  is  not  sufficient  to  imitate  nature  in  every  cir- 
cumstance dully,  literally,  and  meanly ;  but  it  becomes 
a  painter  to  take  what  is  most  beautiful. 

Id.  Dufresnoy. 

So  was  she  dulled  with  all,  that  we  could  come  so 
near  as  to  hear  her  speeches,  and  yet  she  not  perceive 
the  hearers  of  her  lamentations.  Sidney. 

Memory  is  so  necessary  to  all  conditions  of  life, 
that  we  are  not  to  fear  it  should  grow  dull  for  want  of 
exercise,  if  exercise  would  make  it  stronger.  Locke. 

Nor  is  the  dulncss  of  the  scholar  to  extinguish,  but 
rather  to  inflame,  the  charity  of  the  teacher.     South. 
Why,  how  now,  Andrew  ?  cries  his  brother  droll ; 
To-day's  conceit,  methinks,  is  something  dull.  Prior. 

Dull  rogues  affect  the  politician's  part, 
And  learn  to  nod,  and  smile,  and  shrug  with  art. 

Congreve. 

Whoe'er  has  travelled  life's  dull  round, 
Where'er  his  stages  may  have  been, 

May  sigh  to  think  he  still  has  found 
The  warmest  welcome  at  an  inn.         Shenstone. 


As  turns  a  flock  of  geese,  and,  on  the  green, 
Poke  out  their  foolish  necks  in  awkward  spleen, 
(Ridiculous  in  rage)!   to  hiss,  not  bite, 
So  war  their  quills,  when  sons  of  Dulness  write. 

Young. 

In  England  every  man  may  be  an  author  that  can 
write  ;  for  they  have  by  law  a  liberty,  not  only  of  say- 
ing what  they  please,  but  of  being  as  dull  as  they 
please.  Goldsmith. 

Dullness  it  is  easy  to  despise,  and  laughter  it  is 
easy  to  repay.  Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

The  punch  goes  round,  and  they  are  dull 
And  lumpish  still  as  ever  ; 

Like  barrels  with  their  bellies  full, 
They  only  weigh  the  heavier.  Cowper. 

Could  thine  art 

Make  them  indeed  immortal,  and  impart 
The  purity  of  heaven  to  earthly  joys, 
Expel  the  venom  and  not  blunt  the  dart — 
The  dull  satiety  which  all  destroys — 
And   root  from  out   the  soul  the  deadly  weed  which 
cloys  ?  Byron. 

DULL,  in  the  manege.  The  marks  of  a  dull 
horse,  called  by  the  French,  marquis  de  ladre, 
are  white  spots  round  the  eye  and  on  the  tip  of 
the  nose,  upon  any  general  color  whatsoever. 
Though  some  take  these  spots  for  signs  of  stu- 
pidity, it  is  certain  they  are  great  marks  of  the 
goodness  of  a  horse ;  and  the  horses  that  have 
them  are  very  sensible  and  quick  upon  the  spur. 

DULSE,  or  DILLS,  a  kind  of  esculent  sea- 
weed, eaten  by  the  common  people  near  Edin- 
burgh. See  Fucus,  PALMATUS. 

DULWICH,  a  hamlet  of  Camberwell,  five 
miles  from  London  ;  celebrated  for  its  college, 
founded  by  Alleyn,  the  actor,  in  consequence  of 
a  supposed  apparition  of  the  devil.  See  ALLEYN. 
This  foundation  was  endowed  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  six  poor  men,  six  poor  women,  and 
twelve  poor  boys;  the  latter  of  whom,  when 
they  arrive  at  a  proper  age,  are  either  sent  to  the 
universities,  or  apprenticed.  This  establishment 
is  under  the  direction  of  a  master  (who  must 
always  be  of  the  name  of  Allen),  a  warden,  and 
four  fellows,  of  whom  three  must  be  divines, 
and  the  fourth  an  organist.  The  master  is  lord 
of  the  manor  for  a  considerable  extent ;  but 
both  he  and  the  warden  and  fellows  must  con- 
tinue unmarried,  on  pain  of  exclusion.  The 
building  was  erected  after  a  design  of  Inigo 
Jones,  and  contains  the  chapel  and  master's 
apartments  in  front ;  the  chambers  for  the  poor 
men,  women,  and  boys,  are  in  the  wings.  The 
beautiful  prospects  of  this  village  and  its  neigh- 
bourhood have  made  it  a  favorite  residence  of 
many  gentry  and  citizens  of  London. 

DULVERTON,  a  town  in  Somersetshire, 
seated  on  a  branch  of  the  Ex ;  twenty-four 
miles  east  of  Barnstaple,  and  165  west  by  south 
of  London.  It  has  a  market  on  Saturday,  and 
a  manufacture  of  coarse  woollens  and  blankets. 
There  are  some  lead  mines  near  the  town,  but 
the  ore  is  hard  and  barren.  Market  on  Saturday, 
the  toll  of  which  is  annually  distributed  to  the 
poor. 

DUMAS  (Louis),  an  ingenious  Frenchman, 
was  the  natural  son  of  Montcalm,  lord  of 
Candiac,  born  at  Nismes,  in  1676.  He  was  bred 
to  the  law,  but  applied  himself  to  mathematical 
and  mechanical  studies.  He  invented  an  instru- 


542 


DUMBNESS. 


ment  called  the  Bureau  Typographique,  to  teach 
children  reading  and  writing  mechanically.  He 
also  devised  another,  for  instructing  them  in 
music.  On  both  these  subjects  he  wrote  ex- 
planatory treatises,  besides  a  history  of  the 
unfortunate  Mary,  queen  of  Scots.  He  died 
in  1744. 

DUMAS  (Charles  Louis'),  a  French  surgeon 
and  anatomist,  who  suggested  considerable  im- 
provements in  the  nomenclature  of  anatomy, 
lie  was  professor  of  the  science  at  Montpelier, 
where  he  died  in  1814.  His  works  are  A 
Treatise  on  Mythology,  in  which  is  proposed  a 
new  mode  of  classification  and  denomination  of 
the  muscles ;  and  Priacipes  de  Physiologic,  Paris, 
1806,  4  vols.  8vo. 

DUMB,  adj.  -\      Goth,  dumbs ;    Saxon, 

DUMB'LY,  adv.         f  dumb  ;  Dan.  dum;  Belg. 

DUMB'NESS,  n.  s.      I  and  Germ,  stumme,  from 

DUMB'-FOUND,  v.  a.  J  Heb.  2EP>  ne  was  silent. 

Mute ;  incapable  or  deprived  of  speech :  hence 

silent,  refusing  to  speak.     To  dumbfound,  is  to 

strike  dumb. 

And  the  aungel  answerde  and  seyde  to  him,  for  Y 
am  Gabriel  that  stonde  nygh  bifore  God,  and  Y  am 
sent  to  thee  to  speke  and  to  evangelise  to  thee  these 
thingis,  and  lo  thou  schalt  be  doumbe.  Wiclif. 

It  hath  pleased  himself  sometime  to  unloose  the 
very  tongues  even  of  dumb  creatures,  and  to  teach 
them  to  plead  in  their  own  defence,  lest  the  cruelty 
of  man  should  persist  to  afflict  them.  Hooker. 

They  spake  not  a  word  ; 
But  like  dumb  statues  or  uubreathing  stones, 
Stared  each  on  other.  Shakspeare.   Richard  III, 

There  was  speech  in  their  dumbness,  lauguage  in 
their  very  gesture :  they  looked  as  they  had  heard  of 
a  world  ransomed  or  one  destroyed. 

Id.   Winter'*  Tale. 
Silence  in  love  bewrays  more  woe 

Than  words,  tho'  ne'er  so  witty  j 
A  beggar  that  is  dumb,  you  know, 

May  challenge  double  pity.  Raleigh. 

The  tenants  wonder  at  their  land-lord's  sonne, 
And  blesse  them  at  so  sudden  comming  on, 
More  than  who  vies  his  pence  to  view  some  trick 
Of  strange  Moroccoe's  dutnbe  arithmetike. 

Bp.  Hall.  Satires,  iv.  2. 
His  gentle  dumb  expression  turned  at  length 
The  eye  of  Eve  to  mark  his  play.  Milton. 

Her  humble  gestures  made  the  residue  plain, 
Dumb  eloquence  persuading  more  than  speech.  « 

Rosc&nimon, 

Tis  love,  said  she  ;  and  then  my  downcast  eyes, 
And  guilty  dumbness,  witnessed  my  surprize.  Dryden. 

For  he  who  covets  gain  in  such  excess 
Does  by  dumb  signs  himself  as  much  express, 
As  if  in  words  at  length  he  showed  his  mind. 

Id.  Juvenal. 

They  had  like  to  have  dumbfounded  the  justice  ;  but 
his  clerk  came  in  to  his  assistance.  Spectator. 

Nothing  is  more  common  than  for  lovers  to  com- 
plain, relent,  languish,  despair,  and  die  in  dumb  show. 

Addison. 

Some  positive  terms  signify  a  negative  idea  ;  blind 
implies  a  privation  of  sight,  dumb  a  denial  of  speech. 

Watts's  Logick. 

The  dumb  shall  sing,  the  lame  his  crutch  forego, 
And  leap  exulting  like  the  bounding  roe.  Pope. 

At  length  our  migbty  bard's  victorious  lays 
Fih  the  loud  voice  of  universal  praise  j 


And  baffled  spite  with  hopeless  anguish  dumb, 
Yields  to  renown  the  centuries  to  come. 

Johnson.  Prologue. 
Loud  when  they  beg,  dumb  only  when  they  steal. 


Unless  an  instance  has  occurred  of  furniture's  be- 
having in  a  disorderly  manner,  or  a  dumb-waiter'* 
barking  in  consequence  of  the  hydrophobia,  I  con- 
ceive such  a  phrase  could  not  have  been  introduced. 

Sheridan. 

And  near,  the  beat  of  the  alarming  drum 

Roused  up  the  soldier  ere  the  morning  star  ; 

While  thronged  the  citizens  with  terror  dumb, 
Or  whispering,   with   white    lips — '  The   foe !    They 
come  !  they  come  !'  Byron. 

DUMBNESS.  The  most  general,  if  not  tne 
sole  cause  of  dumbness,  is  the  want  of  the  sense 
of  hearing.  The  use  of  language  is  originally 
acquired  by  imitating  articulate  sounds.  From 
this  source  of  intelligence,  'deaf  people  are 
excluded  :  they  cannot  acquire  articulate  sounds 
by  the  ear :  unless,  therefore,  articulation  be 
communicated  to  them  by  some  other  medium, 
these  ushappy  people  must  for  ever  be  deprived 
of  the  use  of  language.  Deafness  has  in  all 
ages  been  considered  as  such  a  total  obstruction 
to  speech  or  written  ^language,  that  an  attempt 
to  teach  the  deaf  to  speak  or  read  was  uniformly 
regarded  as  impracticable,  till  Dr.  Wallis  and 
some  others  showed  that  although  deaf  people 
cannot  learn  to  speak  or  read  by  the  direction 
of  the  ear,  there  are  other  sources  of  imitation, 
by  which  the  same  effect  may  be  produced. 
The  organs  of  hearing  and  of  speech  have  little 
or  no  connexion.  Persons  deprived  of  the  for- 
mer generally  possess  the  latter  in  such  perfec- 
tion, that  nothing  further  is  necessary,  in  order 
to  make  them  articulate,  than  to  teach  them  how 
to  use  these  organs.  This  indeed  is  no  easy  task  ; 
but  experience  shows  that  it  is  practicable. 

The  late  Mr.  Thomas  Braidwood,  was  perhaps 
the  first  who  ever  brought  this  surprising  art  to 
any  degree  of  perfection.  He  began  with  a 
single  pupil  in  1764 ;  and,  since  that  period,  has 
taught  great  numbers  of  people  born  deaf  to 
speak  distinctly ;  to  read,  to  write,  to  understand 
figures,  the  principles  of  religion  and  morality, 
&c.  and  even  to  make  a  rapid  progress  in  those 
useful  branches  of  education.  Mr.  Braidwood's 
principal  difficulty,  after  he  had  discovered  this 
art,  was  to  make  the  public  believe  in  the  practi- 
cability of  it.  He  advertised  in  the  public 
papers  ;  he  exhibited  his  pupils  to  many  noble- 
men and  gentlemen ;  still  he  found  the  generality 
of  mankind  unwilling  to  receive  his  discoveries. 

The  first  effort  in  this  method  is,  to  teach  the 
pupil  to  pronounce  the  simple  sounds  of  the 
vowels  and  consonants.  He  would  pronounce 
the  sound  of  a  slowly,  pointing  out  the  figure  of 
the  letter  at  the  same  time,  and  making  the  pupil 
observe  the  motion  of  his  mouth  and  throat, 
anxiously  imitating  him  all  the  while,  though  at 
first  at  a  loss  to  understand  what  he  would  have 
him  do.  In  this  manner  he  proceeded  till  the 
pupil  had  learned  to  pronounce  the  sounds  of 
the  letters.  He  went  on  in  the  same  manner  to 
join  a  vowel  and  a  consonant,  till  at  length  the 
pupil  was  enabled  both  to  speak  and  read.  That 
nis  pupils  were  taught  not  only  the  mere  pro- 


DUMBNESS. 


543 


nunciation,  but  also  to  understand  the  meaning 
of  what  they  read,  was  easily  ascertained  by  a 
conversation  with  any  of  them.  Of  this  Mr. 
Pennant  gives  a  remarkable  instance  in  a  young 
lady  of  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  who  had 
been  some  time  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Braidwood. 
She  read,  she  wrote  well,  says  that  writer,  her 
reading  was  not  by  rote.  She  could  clothe  the 
same  thought  in  a  new  set  of  words,  and  never 
vary  from  the  original  sense. 

A  new  and  different  method,  equally  laborious 
and  successful,  was  practised  by  the  abbe  de 
L'Epee,  of  Berlin.  He  began  not  by  endeavour- 
ing to  form  the  organs  of  speech  to  articulate 
sounds,  but  communicating  ideas'  to  the  mind 
by  means  of  signs  and  characters  :  to  effect  this, 
he  wrote  down  the  names  of  things;  and,  by  a 
regular  system  of  signs,  established  a  connexion 
between  these  words  and  the  ideas  to  be  excited 
by  them.  After  he  had  thus  furnished  his  pupils 
with  ideas,  and  a  medium  of  communication,  he 
taught  them  to  articulate  and  pronounce.  In 
this  manner  he  enabled  one  of  his  pupils  to 
deliver  a  Latin  oration  in  public,  and*  another  to 
defend  a  thesis  against  the  objections  of  one  of 
his  fellow-pupils  in  a  scholastic  disputation  ;  but 
it  does  not  appear  that  the  abbe  taught  his 
pupils  to  understand  what  was  spoken.  There 
is  perhaps  no  word,  says  the  abbe,  more  difficult 
to  explain  by  signs  than  the  verb  croire,  'to 
believe.'  To  do  this,  he  wrote  the  verb  with  its 
significations  in  the  following  manner  : — 

~  Je  dis  oui  par  1'esprit,  Je  pense  que  oui. 
\  Je  dis  oui  par  le   coeur,  J'  aime  a  penser 
3is<^      que  oui. 

I  Je  dis  oui  par  la  bouche. 
Je  ne  vois  pas  des  yeux. 
After  teaching  these  four  significations  by  as 
many  signs,  he  connected  them  with  the  verb, 
and  added  other  signs  to  express  the  number, 
person,  tense,  and  mood,  in  which  it  is  used.  If 
to  the  four  signs,  corresponding  with  the  lines 
above  mentioned,  he  added  that  of  a  substantive, 
the  pupil  will  write  the  word  foi,  '  faith ;'  but, 
if  a  sign,  indicating  a  participle  used  substan- 
tively,  be  adjoined,  he  will  express  la  croyance, 
*  belief;'  to  make  him  write  croyable, '  credible,' 
the  four  signs  of  the  verb  must  be  accompanied 
with  one  that  indicates  an  adjective  terminating 
in  able :  all  these  signs  are  rapidly  made,  and 
immediately  comprehended.  M.  Linguet,  a 
member  of  the  Royal  Academy,  having  asserted 
that  persons  thus  instructed  could  be  considered 
as  little  more  than  automata,  the  abbe"  invited 
him  to  be  present  at  his  lessons,  and  expressed 
his  astonishment,  that  M.  Linguet  should  be  so 
prejudiced  in  favor  of  the  medium  by  which 
he  had  received  the  first  rudiments  of  knowledge, 
as  to  conclude  that  they  could  not  be  imparted 
by  any  other ;  desiring  him,  at  the  same  time, 
to  reflect,  fthat  the  connexion  between  ideas  and 
the  articulate  sounds  by  which  they  are  excited 
in  the  mind,  is  not  less  arbitrary  than  that  be- 
tween these  ideas  and  the  written  characters 
which  are  made  to  represent  them  to  the  eye. 
M.  Linguet  complied  with  the  invitation ;  and 
the  abbe"  having  desired  him  to  fix  on  some 
abstract  term,  which  he  would  by  signs  com- 
municate to  his  pupils,  he  chose  the  word  un- 


Je  rroi 


intelligibility;  which,  to  his  astonishment,  was 
almost  instantly  written  by  one  of  them.  The 
abbe  informed  him,  that  to  communicate  this 
word  he  had  used  five  signs,  which,  though  scarce- 
ly perceivable  to  him,  were  immediately  and  dis- 
tinctly apprehended  by  his  scholars  :  the  first  of 
these  signs  indicated  an  internal  action  ;  the 
second  represented  the  act  of  a  mind  that  reads 
internally,  or,  in  other  words,  comprehends  what 
is  proposed  to  it;  a  third  signified  that  such  a 
disposition  is  possible;  these,  taken  together, 
form  the  word  intelligible :  a  fourth  sign  trans- 
forms the  adjective  into  the  substantive  ;  and  a 
fifth,  expressing  negation,  completes  the  word 
required.  M.  Linguet  afterwards  proposed  this 
question,  What  do  you  understand  by  metaphy- 
sical ideas?  which  being  committed  to  writing, 
a  young  lady  immediately  answered  on  paper  in 
the  following  terms  :  '  I  understand  the  ideas  of 
things  which  are  independent  of  our  senses, 
which  are  beyond  the  reach  of  our  senses,  which 
make  no  impression  on  our  senses,  which  can- 
not be  perceived  by  our  senses.' 

In  the  Ephemerides  of  the  Curious,  we  have 
an  account  of  a  periodical  dumbness,  which  had 
continued  for  more  than  fifteen  years,  and  had 
not  gone  off  at  the  time  the*account  was  written 
The  person  was  son  to  an  inn-keeper  at  Jesing, 
in  the  duchy  of  Wirtemberg.  He  was  one 
night  taken  so  ill  after  supper,  that  he  could 
neither  stand  nor  sit.  He  continued,  for  about 
an  hour,  oppressed  with  sickness,  to  such  a  de- 
gree as  to  be  in  danger  of  suffocation.  At  the 
expiration  of  this  time  he  grew  better ;  but, 
during  three  months,  he  was  much  dejected, 
melancholy,  and.  at  times,  fearful.  He  was  then 
suddenly  struck  dumb,  and  became  unable  to  pro- 
nounce the  least  word,  or  form  the  least  sound, 
though  he  could  speak  very  articulately  before. 
The  loss  of  speech  was  at  first  instantaneous, 
and  continued  only  a  few  minutes :  but  the 
duration  of  it  began  to  lengthen  every  day  ;  so 
that  it  soon  amounted  to  half  an  hour,  two 
hours,  three  hours,  and  at  last  to  twenty-three 
hours,  yet  without  any  order.  And  at  last  the 
return  of  speech  kept  so  constant  and  regular  an 
order,  that,  for  fourteen  years  together,  he  could 
not  speak  except  from  noon,  during  the  space  of 
one  entire  hour,  to  the  precise  moment  of  one 
o'clock.  Every  time  he  lost  his  speech,  he  felt 
something  rise  from  his  stomach  to  his  throat. 
Excepting  this  loss  of  speech,  he  was  afflicted 
with  no  other  disorder  of  any  animal  function. 
Both  his  internal  and  external  senses  continued 
sound ;  he  heard  always  perfectly  well,  and 
answered  the  questions  proposed  to  him  by 
gestures  or  writing.  All  suspicion  of  deceit 
was  removed  by  his  keeping  exactly  the  same 
hour,  though  he  had  no  access  to  any  instruments 
by  which  time  can  be  measured. 

Modern  researches  into  this  curious  and  in- 
teresting topic,  instigated  mainly,  perhaps,  by 
the  efforts  of  the  abbe  de  1'Epee,  have  made  us 
better  acquainted  both  with  the  few  historical 
facts  that  belong  to  the  subject,  and  with  the  ac- 
tual faculties  possessed  by  the  dumb.  In  this 
country,  in  particular,  the  art  of  instructing  these 
unhappy  persons  has  been  cultivated,  of  late 
years,  with  great  success. 


544 


DUMBNESS. 


Aristotle  notices,  Hist.  An.  iv.  9,  that  deaf- 
ness produces  dumbness,  but  speaks  of  no  re- 
medy for  this  calamity.  Pliny,  who  quotes  the 
learned  Stagirite  on  this  subject,  mentions  a 
young  painter,  Q.  Pedius,  xxxv.  7,  who  was  born 
deaf  and  dumb ;  but  through  the  care  of  a  kins- 
man in  his  education,  he  attained  considerable 
eminence  in  his  art.  The  first  person  who  is  re- 
corded to  have  made  any  systematic  attempts  to 
instruct  the  deaf  and  dumb,  is  Pedro  de  Ponce, 
a  Benedictine  monk  of  Sahagen,  in  Spain.  He 
died  in  1584.  The  earliest  publication  on  this 
subject,  is  a  Spanish  work  of  the  early  part  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  1620,  Reduction  de  las 
Letvas,  y  Arte  pava  ensenar  a  hablar  los  Mudos, 
written  by  the  then  secretary  to  the  constable  of 
Castile,  Bonet.  A  brother  of  the  constable 
having  been  born  deaf,  was  likewise  dumb,  and 
Bonet  was  one  of  his  tutors.  But  Sir  Kenelm 
Digby,  who  saw  the  former  in  the  course  of  his 
travels,  ascribes  the  faculty  he  possessed  of  un- 
derstanding conversation,  to  the  successful  efforts 
of  an  ecclesiastic.  '  There  was  a  priest,'  he 
says,  '  who  undertooke  the  teaching  him  to  un- 
derstand others  when  they  spoke,  and  to  speake 
himselfe  that  others  might  understand  him,  for 
which  attempt  at  first  he  was  laughed  at;  yet, 
after  some  yeares  he  was  looked  upon  as  if  he 
had  wrought  a  miracle.  In  a  word,  after  strange 
patience,  constancie,  and  paines,  he  brought  the 
young  lord  to  speak  as  distinctly  as  any  man 
whatsoever,  and  to  understand  so  perfectly  what 
others  said,  that  he  would  not  loose  a  word  in  a 
whole  day's  conversation.  I  have  often  dis- 
coursed with  the  priest  whilst  I  waited  upon  the 
prince  of  Wales,  now  our  gracious  sovereign, 
in  Spaine,  and  I  doubt  not  but  his  majesty  re- 
membreth  all  I  have  said  of  him,  and  much 
more;  for  his  majesty  was  very  curious  to  ob- 
serve and  inquire  into  the  utmost  of  it.  He 
could  discern  in  another  whether  he  spoke 
shrill  or  low ;  and  he  would  repeat  after  any 
body  any  hard  word  whatsoever,  which  the 
prince  tried  often,  not  onely  in  English,  but  by 
making  some  Welshmen  that  served  his  high- 
nesse,  speak  words  of  their  language,  which  he 
so  perfectly  echoed,  that  I  confesse  I  wondred 
more  at  that  than  at  all  the  rest,  and  his  master 
himselfe  would  acknowledge,  that  the  rules  of 
his  art  reached  not  to  produce  that  effect  with 
any  certainty.  And  therefore  concluded,  this 
in  him  must  spring  from  other  rules  he  had 
framede  unto  himself  out  of  his  attentive  observa- 
tion, which  the  advantages  which  nature  had 
justly  given  him  in  the  sharpnesse  of  senses  to 
supply  the  want  of  this,  endowed  him  with  an 
ability  and  sagacity  to  do  beyond  any  other  man 
that  had  his  hearing.  He  expressed  it  surely,  in  ' 
a  high  measure,  by  his  so  exact  imitation  of  the 
Welsh  pronunciation,  for  that  tongue,  like  the 
Hebrew,  employeth  much  the  guttural  letters, 
and  the  motion  of  that  part  which  frameth  them 
cannot  be  seen  or  judged  by  the  eye,  otherwise 
than  by  the  effect  they  may  happily  make  by 
consent,  in  the  other  parts  of  the  mouth  exposed 
to  view  !  For  the  knowledge  he  had  of  what 
they  said,  sprung  from  his  observing  the  motions 
they  made,  so  that  he  could  converse  currently 
in  the  light,  though  they  he  talked  with  whispered 
never  so  softly;  and  I  have  seen  him,  at  the  dis- 


tance of  a  large  chamber's  breadth,  say  words 
after  one,  that  I,  standing  close  by  the  speaker, 
could  not  hear  a  syllable  of.' 

The  next  writer  on  the  subject  was  Dr.  John 
Bulvver,  '  surnamed,'as  he  tells  us, '  the  Chiroso- 
pher,'  in  1648.  His  tract  was  entitled,  Philoco- 
phus,  or  the  Deafe  and  Dumbe  Man's  Friend, 
4  exhibiting  the  philosophicall  verity  of  that  sub- 
tle arte  which  may  inable  with  an  observant  eie  to 
heare  what  any  man  speaks  by  the  moving  of  his 
lips.  Upon  thesame  ground.with  the  advantage  of 
an  historicall  exemplification,  apparently  proving 
that  a  man  borne  deafe  and  dumbe  may  be 
taught  to  heare  the  sound  of  words  with  his  eie, 
and  hence  learne  to  speake  with  his  tongire.' 
This  writer  was  tutor  to  Sir  Edward  Gastwicke 
of  Wellingto'n,  in  Bedfordshire,  and  Mr.  William 
Gastwicke  his  youugest  brother,  who  were  both 
dumb.  He  also  published,  in  1644,  Chirologie,  or 
the  Natural  Language  of  the  Hand;  and  Chiro- 
nomia,  or  the  Art  of  Manuel  Rhetorique.  In 
1670  Dr.  Wallis  inserted  a  Letter  to  Mr. 
Boyle  on  this  subject,  in  the  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions ;  and  another  in  1698.  It  is  also  noticed 
by  him  incidentally  in  his  Grammatica  Lingua 
Anglicana;  and  a  treatise  prefixed  to  it,  De 
Loquela,  seu  de  Sonorum  omnium  Loquelarium 
Formatione.  In  the  Philosophical  Transactions 
for  January,  1668,  an  account  is  given  o/  a  tract 
published  the  preceding  year  by  a  M.  Helmet, 
of  Salzburgh,  entitled  Alphabetum  Naturae. 

Dr.  Holder's  Elements  of  Speech  appeared  in 
1669,  with  an  appendix  expressly  concerning 
persons  -deaf  and  dumb,  and  containing  an  ac- 
count of  his  successful  endeavours  to  teach  Mr. 
A.  Popham,  a  dumb  son  of  colonel  Popham,  to 
speak.  He  was  one  of  those  persons  who  could 
hear  a  softer  sound  when  the  action  of  the  tym- 
panum was  excited  by  a  loud  one.  Dr.  Holder 
first  taught  him  to  write,  and  then  showed  him 
the  motion  of  the  lips  necessary  to  pronounce 
each  separate  letter.  Dr.  Wallis  had  been  suc- 
cessful a  little  earlier  in  the  education  of  a  youth 
similarly  circumstanced,  the  son  of  the  mayor  of 
Northampton.  In  the  course  of  a  year  this  youth 
conld  read '  a  great  part  of  the  English  Bible,  and 
had  attained  so  much  skill  as  to  express  himself 
intelligibly  in  ordinary  affairs ;  to  understand 
letters  written  to  him,  and  to  write  answers  to 
them,  though  not  elegantly,  yet  so  as  to  be  under- 
stood.' In  the  presence  of  many  foreigners, 
'  who  out  of  curiosity  had  come  to  see  him,'  as 
well  as  before  the  court  and  the  royal  family,  he 
had  '  often  not  only  read  English  and  Latin,  but 
pronounced  the  most  difficult  words  of  their 
language,  even  Polish  itself,  which  they  could 
propose  to  him.'  Young  Popham  was  afterwards 
removed  to  the  care  of  Dr.  Wallis  ;  and  this  cir- 
cumstance, together  with  what  Dr  Holder  thought 
an  unfair  passage  in  one  of  Dr.  Wallis's  publica- 
tions, produced  a  controversy  between  these 
writers,  to  be  found  in  the  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions, 1670.  In  Transactions,  1698,  p.  353, 
Dr.  Wallis  enters  fully  into  his  own  plans,  to 
which,  it  is  contended  by  some  writers,  that  no 
material  addition  has  been  since  made. 

We  ought  not  here,  perhaps  to  omit  noticing 
the  early  and  scarce  tract  of  George  Dalgarno,  a 
Scottish  schoolmaster,  entitled  Didascalocophus, 
or  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Man's  Tutor,  which  was 


DUMBNESS. 


545 


printed  in  a  small  volume  at  Oxford,  in  1680 
His  design  he  states  to  be,  '  to  bring  the  way  of 
leaching  a  deaf  man  to  read  and  write,  as  near 
as  possible  to  that  of  teaching  young  ones  to 
speak  and  understand  their  mother  tongue.'  'In 
prosecuting  this  general  idea,'  says  Mr.  Dugald 
Stewart,  '  he  has  treated  in  one  short  chapter,  of 
a  Deaf  Man's  Dictionary;  and,  in  another,  of  a 
Grammar  for  Deaf  Persons;  both  of  them  con- 
taining a  variety  of  precious  hints,  from  which 
useful  practical  lights  might  be  derived  by 
all  who  have  any  concern  in  the  tuition  of 
children  during  the  first  stage  of  their  education.' 
See  Mr.  Stewart's  Account  of  a  Boy  born  Blind 
and  Deaf,  Transactions,  Royal  Society  edition, 
vol.  VII.  Dalgarno  had,  twenty  years  before, 
given  to  the  world  a  very  ingenious  piece,  en- 
titled Ars  Signorum,  from  which,  says  Mr. 
Stewart,  it  appears  indisputably  that  he  was 
the  precursor  of  bishop  Wilkins  in  his  Specula- 
tions concerning  '  a  real  character,  and  a  phi- 
losophical language'.  '  That  Dalgarno's  sug- 
gestions, with  respect  to  the  education  of  the 
dumb,'  adds  Mr.  Stewart,  were  not  altogether 
useless  to  Dr.  Wallis,  will  be  readily  admitted 
by  those  who  take  the  trouble  to  compare  his 
Letter  to  Mr.  Beverly,  published  eighteen  years 
after  Dalgarno's  Treatise,  with  his  Tractatus  de 
Loquela,  published  in  1653.  In  this  letter 
some  valuable  remarks  are  to  be  found  on  the 
method  of  leading  the  dumb  to  the  signification 
of  words ;  and  yet  the  name  of  Dalgarno  is  not 
once  mentioned  to  his  correspondent.' 

More  recent  professors  of  this  useful  art 
/lave  been  Father  Vannin  and  Mons.  Per- 
reize,  of  Paris ;  Mr.  Heinich,  of  Leipsic ;  Mr. 
Baker,  of  London;  and  Mr.  Braidwood,  of 
Edinburgh;  the  abbe"  de  l'Epe"e;  and  his  suc- 
cessor the  abbe  Sicard ;  Dr.  Watson,  formerly 
the  assistant  of  Mr.  Braidwood  ;  and  Mr.  Young, 
of  Peckham. 

We  have  noticed  the  plans  of  Mr.  Braidwood 
and  the  abbe  de  1'Epee.  The  latter,  in  the  last 
years  of  his  life,  relinquished  an  object  upon 
which  he  employed  considerable  pains  at  the 
commencement  of  his  career,  viz.  teaching  the 
dumb  to  use  articulate  sounds  :  the  abbe  Sicard, 
down  to  the  year  1815,  also  abandoned  every 
attempt  of  this  kind. 

In  England  and  Scotland  this  has  been  a 
favorite  point  with  professors,  and  Dr.  Watson 
speaks  'decidedly  of  its  utility,  as  multiplying 
the  means  of  association,  whereby  the  dumb,  like 
all  other  persons,  retain  and  digest  ideas.  He 
informs  us  that  he  constantly  found  deaf  persons 
who  had  learnt  to  articulate,  speaking  softly  to 
themselves ;  and  rehearsing  words  or  sentences, 
either  for  the  purpose  of  better  remembering 
them,  or  of  framing  such  expressions  as  would 
best  convey  their  ideas.  This  appears  very  im- 
portant ;  and  we  understand  that  the  abbe  Si- 
card,  since  his  visit  to  England  in  the  year  above 
named,  has  resumed  the  abbe  de  1'Epee's  origi- 
nal plan.  • 

This  gentleman  is  at  the  head  of  the  continen- 
tal system  of  employing  artificial  signs  for  the 
impression  of  ideas,  or  a  set  of  c<  nventional  ges- 
tures prescribed  by  the  teacher  in  the  education 
of  the  dumb.  In  his  first  lessons  he  endeavour! 
VOL.  VII. 


to  teach  his  pupil  the  relation  between  the  names 
of  objects  and  the  objects  themselves  ;  the  ana- 
lysis of  words  into  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  ; 
and  the  particular  gesture  which  he  is  to  attach 
to  each  word.  He  now  explains  the  meaning  of 
collective  words,  as  distinguished  from  those  de- 
noting individual  objects  or  parts  of  objects. 
Then  he  proceeds  to  general  terms,  applicable 
in  common  to  a  number  of  individuals,  and  to 
generic  names  comprehending  a  number  of  spe- 
cies ;  and  lastly,  to  the  most  general  and  abstract 
words,  such  as  being,  thing,  object.  The  acci- 
dents, modifications,  and  variations  of  objects,  as 
denoted  by  adjectives,  are  next  taught.  lie  first 
endeavours  to  make  his  pupil  conceive  these  qua- 
lities as  inherent  in  the  objects  themselves,  and 
next  as  being  capable  of  being  detached  by  a 
mental  operation.  For  instance,  taking  several 
pieces  of  paper,  each  white  on  one  side,  and 
colored  on  the  other  with  a  common  color,  he 
places  them  on  a  table,  before  a  black  board, 
with  their  white  sides  uppermost.  He  then  pro- 
ceeds to  inscribe  some  familiar  word,  like 
HORSE,  on  the  board,  leaving  sufficient  in- 
tervals between  the  letters  for  the  insertion  of 
other  letters.  Then  turning  the  sheet  painted 
gray,  so  that  the  colored  side  is  now  uppermost, 
he  writes  the  word  GRAY  between  the  letters  of  the 
former  word,  but  in  smaller  characters,  thus, 

HoORRASrE. 

This  is  done  successively  with  regard  to  the 
other  sheets  of  paper,  inserting  the  name  of  its 
respective  color  between  the  letters  of  the  word 
HORSE,  which  is  repeated  for  that  purpose. 
The  gray  sheet  is  again  turned  down,  so  that  its 
white  side  is  presented  ;  upon  which  the  smaller 
letters,  composing  the  word  gray,  are  effaced, 
while  the  great  letters,  H,  O,  R,  S,  E,  are  al- 
lowed to  remain.  Thus  the  pupil  is  taught  to 
consider  the  quality  as  part  of  the  object,  or  as 
inherent  in  it.  In  like  manner,  he  proceeds  with 
other  adjectives,  such  as  round,  square,  &c.,  ex- 
pressing the  form  of  objects;  writing  them  in  the 
intervals  of  the  letters  composing  the  name  of  the 
respective  objects;  effacing  them,  and  substi- 
tuting others  in  succession. 

To  lead  the  pupil  to  form  the  abstraction  of 
the  quality  thus  expressed,  that  is,  to  the  use  of 
the  adjective  as  a  separate  word  that  may  be  ap- 
plied to  different  substantives,  he  employs  the 
following  diagram,  the  different  lines  of  which 
he  traces  before  his  eyes,  in  order  to  point  out 
the  steps  by  which  he  is  to  arrive  at  this  notion. 


H  .  O       R   .  S   .  E 


H    .  O   .  R   .    S    .  E 


546 


DUMBNESS. 


Thus  obtaining  separately,  the  two  words,  he 
afterwards  unites  them  by  a  connecting  line, 
thus: 

HORSE— GRAY 

In  order  to  form  this  into  a  sentence,  he  in- 
serts the  word  is,  instead  of  the  line  ;  of  which 
it  may  accordingly  be  regarded  as  the  substitute, 
thus: 

HORSE  is  GRAY. 

Thus  by  making  his  pupils  understand  the 
nature  of  a  verb,  and  afterwards  teaching  them 
that  the  verb  can  express  either  an  existence  or  an 
action,  past,  present,  or  future,  he  leads  them  to 
the  system  of  conjugation,  and  to  all  the  shades 
01  tenses.  The  varieties  of  significations,  and  of 
pronouns,  with  the  corresponding  affections  of 
verbs,  in  regard  to  number  and  person,  are  con- 
veyed by  contrivances  analogous  to  the  preceding. 
They  proceed  upon  the  principle  of  connecting 
together  words  by  lines,  denoting  the  ideas,  which 
are  the  component  parts  of  other  ideas ;  and 
writing  in  the  place  where  the  lines  unite,  or  in 
place  of  the  other  words  in  a  similar  diagram, 
the  name  of  the  compound  idea. 

Mr.  Sicard  also  employs  a  system  of  cyphers, 
written  on  the  top  of  every  word  or  member  of  a 
sentence,  according  to  the  office  it  performs  in  the 
sentence;  by  the  help  of  which  his  pupils  are 
better  enabled  to  analyse  it  into  its  parts,  dis- 
tinguishing the  name  of  the  object,  which  is 
either  acting  or  receiving  an  action,  the  verb  and 
its  regimen,  direct,  indirect,  or  circumstantial ; 
and  displaying  in  a  similar  way  every  part  of 
speech. 

The  mere  child,  •while  learning  written  words, 
is  made  to  copy  them  himself,  so  thai,  by  dw?'~ 
ling  upon  their  forms  sufficiently,  they  make  a 
strong  impression  on  his  mind.  Then  from  time 
to  time  he  is  shown  the  objects,  and  required  to 
write  their  names  himself :  and  in  these  prelimi- 
nary lessons,  much  assistance  is  derived  from 
drawings  of  the  objects.  The  abbe  Sicard  has 
availed  himself,  with  much  ingenuity,  of  this 
mode  of  denoting  them.  He  begins,  for  instance, 
by  tracing  the  outline  of  a  familiar  object,  such 
as  a  key,  on  a  black  board,  with  a  chalk  pencil ; 
and  placing  the  object  itself  before  the  eye  of  the 
pupil,  he  readily  understands  the  resemblance  of 
the  design  with  what  it  is  meant  to  represent.  He 
does  the  same  with  other  objects  ;  and  exercises 
his  pupil  in  pointing  out  the  objects  denoted  by 
each  drawing,  which  of  course  is  an  amusement 
to  him.  He  next  writes  the  name  of  each  object 
within  the  outline  of  the  figure  on  the  board  ; 
and  after  effacing  the  outlines,  so  that  nothing 
b-it  the  words  remain,  signifies  to  the  pupil  that 
he  is  still  to  consider  what  he  now  sees  as  the 
representation  of  the  drawing,  that  is,  of  the 
object  denoted.  Dr.  Watson  has  had  a  set  of 
plates  engraved,  containing  delineations  of  600 
objects  most  generally  met  with.  These  are  an- 
nexed to  his  book  of  Instruction  of  the  Deaf  and 
Dumb,  in  eighty  octavo  pages,  and  accompanied 
by  a  printed  vocabulary,  consisting  of  the  names 
of  all  the  objects  represented,  as  also  of  most  of 
the  words  explained  in  the  earlier  lessons,  before 
the  engravings  are  had  recourse  to.  The  first  time 
of  going  throjgh  this  vocabulary,  the  heads  or 


generic  names  under  which  the  objects  arc  classed 
are  not  regarded.  But,  in  subsequent  iessons, 
these  are  particularly  attended  to,  and  their  re- 
lations to  the  subordinate  specific  names  ex- 
plained. 

It  is  also  found  extremely  advantageous  to  in- 
struct the  pupil,  as  soon  as  he  is  familiar  with  the 
use  of  letters,  in  the  manual  alphabet,  as  it  is 
called ;  or  the  expression  of  letters  by  different 
positions  of  the  fingers.  This  is  not  only  a  very 
quick  and  ready  means  of  communication  com- 
monly learned  at  other  schools ;  but  easily  re- 
tained, or  recovered  if  lost,  and  it  furnishes  an 
excellent  substitute  for  the  pencil,  or  pen  and 
ink,  when  those  materials  are  not  at  hand.  The 
dumb,  when  properly  instructed,  converse  thus 
together  with  the  utmost  rapidity. 

Another  mode  of  yet  quicker  intercourse  has 
also  been  devised  for  the  dumb.  It  is  that  of 
writing  the  forms  of  the  letters  by  the  point  of 
the  finger  in  the  air,  and  on  various  prominent 
parts  of  the  body,  as  the  back  for  instance.  It 
must,  however,  be  recollected  that,  to  a  spectator, 
who  stands  before  us,  writing  in  the  air  would 
appear  reversed,  if  traced  in  the  ordinary  man- 
ner, and  this  must  be  remedied  by  the  letters 
being  written  in  a  reversed  form,  a  method  which 
is  said  to  be  easily  acquired  by  practising  before 
a  looking-glass.  For  the  particulars  of  Dr. 
Watson's  course  we  must  refer  to  his  Instruction 
of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  by  Josej  h  Watson, 
LL.D,  2  vols.  8vo.  London,  1809. 

A  singular  example  of  a  child  being  born  deaf 
and  blind,  has  recently  occurred  in  the  per- 
son of  James  Mitchell,  whose  history  has  been 
narrated  by  Mr.  Dugald  Stewart,  in  a  memoir 
r,"ibJisbed  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety of  Edinburgh,  Vol.  VII.  p.  70.  The  cele- 
brated Mr.  Wardrop,  performed  upon  Ilua  the 
operation  of  couching,  and  has  also  given  us 
some  valuable  and  interesting  particulars  of  his 
case,  in  a  separate  work,  entitled  History  of 
James  Mitchell,  a  Boy,  born  Blind  and  Deaf, 
with  an  Account  of  the  Operation  performed  for 
the  Recovery  of  his  Sight.  Lond.  4lo.  1813.  In 
the  eighth  volume  of  the  Transactions  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  are  to  be  found 
Additional  Communications  respecting  the  Blind 
and  Deaf  Boy,  James  Mitchell,  by  the  late  Dr. 
John  Gordon ;  a  gentleman  who  had  paid  parti- 
cular attention  to  the  case  of  Mitchell,  and  from 
whom  Mr.  Stewart  acknowledges  he  received 
much  information.  The  volume  also  contains  a 
paper  on  the  Education  of  James  Mitchell,  by 
Dr.  Dewar. 

An  Asylum  for  Educating  the  Deaf  and  Dumb 
Children  of  the  Poor,  was  established  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  London,  in  the  year  1792,  and 
is  now  under  the  superintendance  of  Dr.  Joseph 
Watson,  to  whose  work  we  have  alluded.  No 
child  is  admitted  under  the  age  of  nine  years, 
and  fourteen  is  the  earliest  age  at  which  they 
can  be  apprenticed. 

In  a  report,  issued  in  July  1820,  by  the  com- 
mittee appointed  for  managing  this  establishment, 
the  subscribers  are  informed  that  the  admissions, 
on  the  average,  have  amounted  to  between  forty 
and  fifty  within  each  year ;  yet  the  applications 
have  much  increased.  At  the  election,  in  Ja- 


D  U  M  B  N  E  S  S. 


547 


nuary,  l8'<?0,  a  list  of  ninety-five  candidates  was 
presented  to  the  governors,  out  of  which  they 
were  under  the  painful  necessity  of  electing  only 
twenty-five,  though  all  seemed  to  have  powerful, 
if  not  equal,  claims  to  their  notice.  An  exa- 
mination of  this  report  will  show  that  a  defect 
in  the  organs  of  hearing  is  a  misfortune  of  much 
more  frequent  occurrence  than  is  generally 
imagined.  From  a  statement  given  by  the  com- 
mittee, the  public  will  see  that  among  those  who 
have  applied  to  this  charitable  institution  for 
relief  are  to  be  found  twenty-four  families,  which 
contain  no  fewer  than  eighty-seven  children  deaf 
and  dumb.  We  shall  extract  some  of  their 
names. 
William  Coleman,  with  eleven  children,  of  whom 

five  are  deaf  and  dumb. 
David  Thomson,  with  ten  children,  five  deaf  and 

dumb. 
George  Franklin,  with  eight  children,  five  deaf 

and  dumb. 
Silas  Vokins,  with  seven  children,  five  deaf  and 

dumb. 
Fourteen  families,  with  three  children,  in  each, 

deaf  and  dumb. 

The  greater  number  of  the  successful  appli- 
cants for  admission  into  this  asylum  are  natives 
of  the  metropolis,  or  of  the  adjoining  counties 
only. 

Similar  institutions  have  been  established  at 
Birmingham  and  Edinburgh.  In  the  latter,  be- 
sides the  ordinary  branches  of  education,  a  cer- 
tain number  of  boys  are  taught  the  trade  of  shoe- 
making;  and  some  profit  arises  from  the  sale  of 
articles  manufactured  by  them. 

At  the  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  at 
Paris,  under  the  management  of  the  abbe  Sicard, 
the  apprenticeship  of  such  as  are  designed  for 
trades  begins  on  their  first  entering  the  institu- 
tion, under  the  inspection  of  ten  different  masters, 
viz.  1.  a  printer;  2.  an  engraver  of  precious 
stones;  3.  a  copper-plate  engraver;  4.  a  drawing 
master;  5.  a  turner;  6.  a  Mosaic  artist;  7.  a 
tailor;  8.  a  shoemaker;  9.  a  cabinet-maker;  10. 
a  gardener.  These  masters  reside  in  the  asylum, 
and  receive  their  board  and  a  regular  salary. 
Public  exercises,  which  the  abbe  Sicard  gives 
once  or  twice  a  month,  are  meant  to  excite  emu- 
lation among  the  pupils,  and  to  make  the  esta- 
blishment known. 

Institutions  formed  upon  a  similar  model  have 
been  established  in  Holland,  Germany,  Russia, 
and  Sweden. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  a  very  competent 
share  of  instruction  may  be  imparted  to  a  deaf 
and  dumb  pupil  by  any  teacher  who  undertakes 
the  task  with  the  talents  and  temper  of  an  ordi- 
nary schoolmaster,  and  the  art  of  instructing  the 
infant  deaf  and  dumb ;  by  John  Panncefort  Ar- 
rowsmith,  8vo.  Lond.  1823,  offers  some  consider- 
able encouragement  to  this  attempt.  The  editor's 
brother,  now  an  artist  of  considerable  merit, 
was  at  an  early  age  sent,  like  other  boys,  to  a 
common  school ;  with  a  request,  on  the  part  of 
his  mother,  that  he  might  be  treated,  in  every 
respect,  like  the  other  children.  The  worthy  old 
dame  to  whom  he  was  sent,  exclaimed,  '  How 
can  he  be  taught  his  letters  ?  He  cannot  hear.' 
'True,'  replied  his  mother,  '  he  cannot  hear,  but 


he  can  see.  As  ycu  can  do  nothing  with  the  ear, 
try  what  can  be  done  with  the  eye.  If  he  cannot 
make  out  the  difference  between  the  sound  of  a 
and  that  of  b,  you  will  acknowledge  that  lie  is  as 
competent  as  any  other  child  to  distinguish  the 
form  of  one  from  that  of  the  other.'  And  this 
expectation  was  soon  proved  to  be  correct,  to  the 
astonishment  of  those  who  ridiculed  the  idea ; 
'  for  in  a  very  little  time  he  knew  the  twenty-six 
letters,  large  and  small,  as  well  as  any  child  in 
the  school.'  Then  vanished  all  the  difficulty  ; 
the  dame  and  her  wondering  neighbours  began 
to  see,  as  his  mother  had  predicted,  that  he  would 
'  learn  by  the  window,  his  eyes,  as  well  as  any 
other  child  could  by  the  door,  his  ears.'  :  At  this 
school,'  proceeds  Mr.  Arrowsmith,  '  every  child 
went  up  to  his  governess  twice  in  the  morning 
and  afternoon.  By  constantly  going  up  in  the 
same  manner,  to  look  at  the  letters,  he  soon  ob- 
served the  difference  between  himself  and  the 
other  children,  by  taking  notice  of  their  mouths ; 
so  that,  at  length,  when  the  letters  were  pointed 
out  to  him  for  observation,  he  looked  up  to  the 
governess,  as  much  as  to  say,  what  is  it  ?  She 
endeavoured  to  gratify  his  curiosity,  and  called 
the  letters  by  their  names  as  she  pointed  to  them; 
and  in  a  few  months  he  learnt  to  pronounce  the 
alphabet,  in  his  own  way,  which  he  does  to  this 
day.'  The  moment  he  convinced  his  mother 
that  he  knew  every  letter,  she  got  several  sets  of 
alphabetical  counters,  large  and  small,  with 
which  he  was  exercised,  and  taught  the  name  of 
every  thing  he  could  see  at  home  and  at  school. 
By  these  means  he  constantly  gained  information 
from  his  school-fellows  without  the  knowledge 
of  his  mistress. 

'  To  those  who  are  still  incredulous,  and  feel 
an  interest  in  the  subject,'  says  an  able  writer  in 
the  Quarterly  Review, '  we  earnestly  recommend 
the  account  which  Mr.  Arrowsmith  gives  of  the 
plan  adopted  in  educating  his  brother.  And  to 
render  their  conviction  more  certain — let  them 
try  the  plan  which  he  details.  There  are  few 
neighbourhoods  in  which,  unfortunately,  a  sub- 
ject may  not  be  found  for  such  a  purpose.  Let 
him  be  regularly  sent  to  any  village  school  with 
other  children.  Let  him  be  treated,  in  all  re- 
spects, like  them,  and  we  venture  to  predict  that 
it  will  be  even  impossible  to  prevent  him  from 
acquiring  the  knowledge  of  a  medium  which  may 
enable  him  to  converse  with  his  youthful  asso- 
ciates. The  mind  is  fully  as  active  and  vigorous 
in  the  one  as  it  is  in  the  other  ;  and  the  curiosity 
of  a  deaf  and  dumb  child,  being  strongly  excited 
by  the  objects  which  attract  his  attention,  he  can 
hardly  fail  to  devise  some  means  of  obtaining 
from  his  companions  the  information  which  he 
wishes  to  procure. 

'  We  are  perfectly  convinced  that  the  deaf  and 
dumb  might  he  admitted,  with  peculiar  advan- 
tages, into  seminaries  in  which  children  who  hear 
and  speak  receive  their  instruction.  The  efforts 
which  would  be  made  by  the  latter  class  of  pupils 
to  explain  their  ideas  to  their  less  fortunate  as- 
sociates would,  in  the  end,  prove  highly  beneficial 
even  to  themselves.  It  is  well  known  that  chil- 
dren frequently  acquire  a  knowledge  of  words 
without  comprehending  the  ideas  of  which  they 
are  representatives.  A  constant  association  with 

2N  2 


6  IS 


DUMFRIES. 


the  deaf  and  dumb,  would  impose  upon  tlic:>i 
the  necessity  of  acquiring  a  precise  conception 
of  the  words  which  they  used,  for  the  purpose 
of  making  them  intelligible  to  their  young  com- 
panions. The  advantages  which  would,  inevita- 
bly, result  from  this  admixture  would  be,  there- 
fore, mutual,  and  would  much  more  than  counter- 
balance any  imaginary  excess  of  skill  which  a 
teacher  who  confines  himself  to  the  sole  instruc- 
tion of  the  deaf  and  dumb  may  be  supposed  to 
possess.  The  admission  of  deaf  and  dumb 
pupils  into  establishments  now  exclusively  de- 
voted to  the  reception  of  those  who  can  hear  and 
speak,  could,  by  no  possibility,  retard  the  progress 
of  the  latter,  while  it  would  greatly  facilitate  the 
instruction  of  the  former.  Were  the  intercourse  of 
the  deaf  and  dumb  to  be  confined,  in  after-life,  to 
persons  laboring  under  a  similar  misfortune,  se- 
paiate  establishments  for  their  education  would 
be  recommended  by  reasons  much  more  cogent 
than  any  which  can  be  urged  in  their  favor,  while 
it  is  remembered  that,  when  they  leave  these  in- 
stitutions, they  must  converse  principally,  if  not 
exclusively,  with  persons  who  hear  and  speak.' 

DUMFRIES,  or  DUMFRIES-SHIRK,  a  county 
in  the  south  of  Scotland,  comprehending  the 
district  of  Nithsdale,  the  stewartry  of  Annandale, 
and  the  lordship  of  Eskdale,  extending  in  length 
from  north-west  to  south-east  about  sixty  miles, 
and  about  thirty  miles  in  breadth  where  broadest. 
It  is  bounded  on  the  south-west  by  Galloway 
and  part  of  Kyle  :  on  the  north-east  by  the 
counties  of  Roxburgh,  Selkirk,  and  Peebles ; 
on  the  north-west  by  Clydesdale ;  and  on  the 
south-east  by  Solway  Frith  and  the  marshes  be- 
tween Scotland  and  England.  A  great  part  of 
the  county  is  mountainous,  overspread  with  heath, 
and  well  stocked  with  game  of  all  kinds  :  but 
the  valleys,  through  which  the  Esk,  the  Annan, 
the  Nith,  and  other  sma'ler  rivers  run,  are  ex- 
tremely pleasant ;  and  some  of  them  well  cul- 
tivated and  very  fertile,  producing  oats,  barley, 
and  wheat,  in  abundance,  both  for  exportation 
and  home  consumption ;  while  the  mountainous 
parts  afford  pasture  for  innumerable  flocks  of 
sheep  and  herds  of  black  cattle,  many  thousands 
of  which  are  annually  exported  to  England.  In 
the  valleys  are  several  natural  woods  and  some 
extensive  plantations  of  different  kinds  of  tim- 
ber. In  Nithsdale,  are  the  rich  lead  mines  of 
Wanlockhead,  the  coal  mines  of  Sanquhar  and 
Cairnburn,  the  inexhaustible  lime  quarries  of 
Closeburn  and  Barjarg,  and  freestone  in  almost 
every  parish.  Annandale  has  the  rich  lime 
quarries  of  Kellhead  and  Comtongan,  with  plenty 
of  free  stone  near  the  towns  of  Annan  and 
Lochmaben :  and  in  the  lower  part  of  Eskdale 
are  limestone  and  coal  in  abundance.  In  some 
places  there  are  indications  of  iron ;  copper  is 
wrought ;  and  in  Westerkirk  a  a  valuable  mine  of 
antimony.  Besides  the  mineral  springs  of  Moffat 
and  Hartfell  Spa,  there  are  a  great  many  wells 
which  contain  metallic  or  mineral  impregnation. 
This  county  contains  four  royal  boroughs,  Dum- 
fries, Sanquhar,  Annan,  and  Lpchmaben,  several 
small  towns  and  villages,  and  is  divided  into 
forty- two  parochial  districts,  containing  in  all 
about  55,000  inhabitants.  It  sends  one  member 
to  parliament.  The  manufactures  of  Dumfries 


snire  are  not  very  extensive.  Cotton-spinning 
is  carried  on  at  Langholm  and  Annan,  and  also 
cotton-weaving  at  the  latter  place;  a  small  iron- 
work has  been  erected  at  Kirkconnel ;  a  paper- 
mill,  two  small  foundries,  and  several  breweries 
and  tan-works  at  Dumfries,  and  a  carpet  manu- 
factory near  Sanquhai.  Salt  was  formerly  made 
from  sleech,  in  the  parishes  of  Cummertrees  and 
Ruthwell,  without  paying  duty,  in  consequence  of 
an  act  of  1671  ;  but  the  right  to  this  exemption 
has  been  lately  questioned.  In  1809  the  entries 
inwards  to  this  county  were  493  vessels,  carrying 
1339  men,  and  18,985  tons;  and  287  vessels 
cleared  outwards,  with  802  men,  and  12,090  tons. 
Most  of  the  inward  vessels  are  laden  with  coal, 
and  of  the  outward  with  grain.  But  its  most 
valuable  exports  are  cattle,  sheep,  bacon,  and 
wool ;  almost  all  of  which,  excepting  the  last, 
are  sent  out  of  it  by  land. 

DUMFRIES,  the  capital  of  the  above  county, 
is  a  handsome  town,  situated  on  a  ridge  or  rising 
ground,  on  the  north-east  side  of  the  river  Nith, 
about  nine  miles  above  its  junction  with  the 
Solway  Frith.  Its  present  name  appears  to  have 
been  derived  partly  from  its  situation,  and  partly 
from  the  monastery  of  grey  friars,  that  for- 
merly stood  near  the  head  of  the  street,  being 
only  a  corruption  of  Drum  friars,  or  '  the  emi- 
nence of  the  friary  ;'  and  accordingly,  till  within 
these  eighty  or  a  hundred  years,  it  was  always  spelt 
Drumfries.  Besides  the  pleasantness  of  its  situ- 
ation, on  the  side  of  a  beautiful  winding  river,  it 
is  surrounded  on  all  sides  with  one  of  the  finest 
and  best  cultivated  sheets  of  dale  country  that 
are  any  vJhere  to  be  met  with  ;  and  the  prospect 
from  it  is  terminated,  at  the  distance  of  a  few 
miles,  by  a  continued  chain  of  hills,  forming 
altogether  one  of  the  grandest  natural  amphi- 
theatres perhaps  in  Britain.  On  the  north-east 
side  of  it,  at  some  little  distance,  are  the  ruins 
of  a  chapel  built  by  king  Robert  Bruce.  Dum- 
fries appears  to  have  been  erected  into  a  royal 
borough  before  the  middle  of  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury, as  a  grave-stone  was  discovered  some  time 
ago  bearing  the  date  of  1079,  and  mentioning 
the  person  buried  under  it  to  have  been  a  mer- 
chant and  burgess  of  the  town.  And  that  it  was 
a  place  of  consequence  in  the  beginning  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  is  evident,  from  the  circum- 
stance, that  Edward  II.  called  the  estates  of 
Scotland  to  meet  there  in  1307.  In  the  above- 
mentioned  monastery,  too,  king  Robert  Bruce 
killed  his  rival,  Gumming,  lord  of  Badenoch, 
with  the  assistance  of  James  Lindsay  and  Roger 
Kirkpatrick,  on  the  5th  February,  1305.  The 
houses  of  Dumfries  are  well  built  and  commo- 
dious ;  the  principal  street  extends  three  qnar- 
ters  of  a  mile,  the  whole  length  of  the  town,  in 
a  direction  parallel  to  the  Nith ;  and  the  town  in 
general  is  well  paved.  It  has  two  very  elegant 
churches  and  an  episcopal  chapel,  a  strong 
prison,  a  hospital,  an  infirmary,  and  a  narrow 
bridge  of  nine  arches  over  the  river,  said  to  have 
been  built  by  one  of  the  three  daughters  and 
co-heiresses  of  Alan,  lord  of  Galloway.  The 
assizes  for  the  county,  and  for  the  shire  of  Gal- 
loway and  stewartry  of  Kirkcudbright,  are  held 
n  tlie  town  twice  a  year.  It  is  also  the  place 
for  holding  the  sheriff's  and  commissary  courts, 


DUM  54 

the  quarter-sessions  of  the  peace,  and  the  courts 
of  the  commissioners  of  supply.  It  is  governed 
by  a  provost,  three  bailies,  a  dean  of  guild, 
treasurer,  and  twelve  merchant  councillors,  with 
the  deacons  of  the  Incorporations.  The  corpo- 
ration obtained  from  king  James  I.,  in  one  of 
his  journeys  to  England,  a  small  silver  tube, 
like  a  pistol  barrel,  called  the  silver  gun,  with 
his  royal  license  to  shoot  for  it  every  year ;  a 
festival  which  is  still  kept  up.  The  town  has  a 
weekly  market  on  Wednesday,  with  two  fairs  in 
February  and  September,  at  which  vast  numbers 
of  horses  and  black  cattle  are  sold.  Dumfries 
lies  thirty  miles  W.N.W.  of  Carlisle,  and 
seventy-two  S.  S.W.  of  Edinburgh. 

DUMFRIES,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  the 
capital  of  Prince  William  county,  in  Virginia. 
It  is  a  port  of  entry  and  post  town,  and  has  an 
episcopal  church  and  court  house.  It  lies 
on  the  north  side  of  Quantico  Creek,  ten  miles 
from  Colchester,  twenty-eight  north  by  east 
of  Fredericsburg,  and  185  south-west  of  Phila- 
delphia. 

DUMONT  (John),  baron  of  Carlscroom  a 
political  and  historical  writer,  who  became  a  re- 
fugee in  Holland  on  account  of  religion,  and 
was  made  historiographer  to  the  emperor  of  Ger- 
many. He  died  in  1726,  leaving  behind  him 
several  works,  valuable  for  the  facts  they  contain, 
as,  Memoires  Politiques,  pour  servir  a  1'Intelli- 
gence  de  la  Paix  de  llyswick,  4  vols.  12mo., 
1699;  Voyages  en  France,  en  Italie,  en  Malte,  et 
en  Turquie,  4  vols.  12mo.,  1699;  Corps  Univer- 
sal Diplomatique  du  Droit  des  Gens,  8  vols.  fol. 
1726;  Lettres  Historiques  depuis  Jauvier  1652 
jusqu'en  1710. 

DUMOURJEZ  (Charles  Francis  Duperier), 
of  noble  but  reduced  family,  was  born  in 
Provence,  January  25th,  1739.  He  entered  into 
the  French  military  service  at  the  age  of  eigh- 
teen, against  the  same  duke  of  Brunswick  whom, 
after  a  lapse  of  many  years,  he  compelled  to 
retire  from  France.  Having,  in  his  twenty- 
second  year,  obtained  the  rank  of  captain,  and 
the  cross  of  St.  Louis,  he  went  on  his  travels, 
and  among  other  countries  visited  Portugal,  of 
which  kingdom  he  published  an  account  in  1767. 
Soon  after  this  he  was  employed  in  Corsica,  with 
the  rank  of  colonel.  In  1770  he  was  sent  to 
Poland  to  assist  the  confederates.  He  was  next 
engaged  on  a  mission  to  Sweden,lmt  was  com- 
mitted in  1773  to  the  Bastile,  from  whence  he 
was  released  on  the  death  of  Louis  XV.  During 
the  American  war  he  was  much  employed  at 
Cherbourg,  of  which  place  he  was  made  com- 
mandant. At  the  commencement  of  the  revolu- 
tion he  distinguished  himself  as  a  patriot,  was 
raised  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general,  and 
made  minister  of  foreign  affairs.  When  the 
Prussians,  100,000  strong,  advanced  on  France, 
he  dispersed  them  with  a  very  inferior  force, 
through  the  superiority  of  his  tactics.  The 
battle  of  Jemappe  shortly  after  consolidated  his 
triumph,  and  revolutionised  Belgium.  On  his 
return  to  Paris,  he  found  the  trial  of  the  king 
was  in  progress ;  and,  becoming  suspected  of 
attachment  to  that  unfortunate  prince  by  the 
terrorists,  he  soon  retired,  and  replaced  himself 
at  the  head  of  his  armv.  He  now  concluded  a 


treaty  with  the  prince  of  Saxe  Coburg  for  the 
evacuation  of  Belgium,  while  he  himself  deter- 
mined to  lead  bis  troops  to  Paris,  and  re-estab 
lish  the  constitution  of  1791.  Coburg  promised, 
if  necessary,  to  furnish  an  auxiliary  force,  but 
the  design  was  frustrated  by  some  of  the  subor- 
dinate generals  conveying  intelligence  of  it  to 
the  convention.  Commissioners  were  sent  to 
arrest  Dumouriez,  when  he  took  the  decisive 
step  of  instantly  arresting  them,  and  handing 
them  over  to  the  custody  of  the  enemy,  as  hos- 
tages for  the  safety  of  the  king  and  his  family. 
Finding  insubordination  now  beginning  to  show 
itself  among  his  troops,  he  resolved  on  quitting 
them,  and  repaired  for  refuge  to  the  head- 
quarters of  the  prince  of  Coburg,  who  offered 
him  a  command,  but  he  declined  it,  and  retired 
to  Switzerland.  The  cantons  were  however  too 
near  to  France  to  render  that  country  a  safe 
asylum,  especially  as  the  sum  of  300,000  francs 
was  offered  for  his  head.  He  afterwards  retreat- 
ed to  Hamburgh  and  to  England,  where  he  for 
some  time  subsisted  on  a  pension  of  400  louis, 
granted  him  by  the  landgrave  of  Hesse  Casse!. 
He  survived  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbon 
dynasty  spveral  years.  In  1821  he  published 
two  memoirs,  addressed  to  the  Greeks,  and  died 
in  his  eighty-fifth  year,  at  Turville  Park,  near 
Henley-upon-Thames,  March  14th,  1823. 

DUMP,  n.  s.  -\  Dutch  dom ;  Dan.  dum  ; 
DuMp'isn,«ff/.  (  Goth,  damp  ;  perhaps  from 
DUMP'LING,  n.  s.  £dumb.  Sorrow;  sadness: 
DUMP'Y,  J  hence,  first  a  melancholy 

tune  or  air;  and  then  any  tune.     The  Scottish 
dumpy,  according  to  Dr.  Jamieson,  signifies  short 
and  thick  :  a  dumpling  is  a  dumpy  pudding. 
New  year,  forth  looking  out  of  Janus'  gate, 
Doth  seem  to  promise  hope  of  new  delight ; 

And  bidding  the'  old  adieu  his  passed  date 
Bids  all  old  thoughts  to  die  in  dumpish  spight. 

Spenser. 

Sing  no  more  ditties,  sing  no  more 
Of  the  dumps  so  dull  and  heavy ; 
The  frauds  of  men  were  ever  so, 
Since  summer  first  was  leafy. 

Shahspeare.    Much  Ado  About  Nothing. 
Visit  by  night  your  lady's  chamber  window 
With  some  sweet  consort ;  to  their  instruments 
Tune  a  deploring  dump  :  the  night's  dead  silence 
Will  well  become  such  sweet  complaining  grievance. 

Sltakspeare. 

Funerals  with  stately  pomp 
March  slowly  on  in  solemn  dump.      Hudibras. 
Pudding  and  dumpling  burn  to  pot.  Dryden. 

This  shame  dumps  cause  to  well-bred  people,  when 
it  carries  them  away  from  the  company.  Locke. 

The  squire  who  fought  on  bloody  stumps, 
By  future  bards  bewailed  in  doleful  dumps. 

Gay's  Pastoral. 

The  life  which  I  live  at  this  age  is  not  a  dead, 
dumpish,  and  sour  life  ;  but  cheerful,  lively,  and  plea- 
sant. 

She,  in  sooth, 

Possessed  an  air  and  grace  by  no  means  common  : 
Her  stature  tall — I  hate  a  dumpy  woman.        Byron. 

DUN,  adj.  Sax.  dun;  Goth,  dauckn;  Welsh 
dwnn ;  Belg.  dunker.  A  dark  tawny  color  :  hence 
dark,  gloomy,  in  a  figurative  sense. 

Come,  thick  night! 
And  pall  thee  in  the  dunnest  smoke  of  hell. 

ShakspMre. 


DUN 


550 


DUN 


He  then  surveyed 

Hell  and  the  gulph  between,  and  Satan  there 
Coasting  the  wall  of  heaven  on  this  side, 
In  the  dun  air  sublime.  Milton.    Paradise  Lost. 

The  cattle  droop,  and  o'er  the  furrowed  land, 
Fresh  from  the  plough,  the  rf«n-discoloured  flocks 
Untended  spreading  crop  the  wholesome  root 

Thomson. 
Oh  send  them  to  the  sullen  mansions  dun, 

Her  baleful  eyes  where  sorrow  rolls  around  ; 
Where  gloom-enamoured  mischief  loves  to  dwell, 
And    murder,    all    blood-boltered,    schemes   the 

wound.  Dr.  Johnson'i  Poems. 

It  changed  of  course  ;   a  heavenly  cameleon, 

The  airy  child  of  vapour  and  the  sun, 
Brought  forth  in  purple,  cradled  in  vermillion, 
Baptized  in  molten  gold,  and  swathed  in  dun. 

Byron. 

DUN,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Sax.  bunan,  to  clamor. 
To  claim  a  debt  with  vehemence  and  importu- 
nity :  a  clamorous  creditor. 

Borrow  of  thy  back,  and  borrow  of  thy  belly  : 
they'll  never  ask  thee  again.  I  shall  be  dunning  thee 
every  day.  Bacon. 

An  university  dun  is  a  gentleman's  follower  cheaply 
purchased,  for  his  own  money  has  hired  him. 

Bp.  Earle. 

When  thon  dunnest  their  parents,  seldom  they, 
Without  a  suit  before  the  tribune  pay.  Dryden. 

They  are  ever  talking  of  new  silks,  and  serve  the 
owners  in  getting  them  customers,  as  their  common 
dunners  do  in  making  them  pay.  Spectator. 

I  remember  what  she  won  : 
And  hath  she  sent  so  soon  to  dun?  Sunft. 

It  grieves  my  heart  to  be  pulled  by  the  sleeve  by 
some  rascally  dun — Sir,  remember  my  bill. 

Arbuthnot't  John  Bull. 

Secretaries  of  state,  presidents  of  the  council,  and 
generals  of  an  army,  have  crowds  of  visitants  in  a 
morning,  all  soliciting  for  past  promises ;  which  are 
but  a  civiller  sort  of  duns,  that  lay  claim  to  volun- 
tary debts.  Congreve. 

DUN,  or  BURGH,  the  name  of  an  ancient  spe- 
cies of  buildings,  of  a  circular  form,  common  in 
the  Orkney  and  Shetland  isles,  the  Hebrides,  and 
northern  parts  of  Scotland.  The  latter  term 
points  out  the  founders,  who  at  the  same  time 
bestowed  on  them  their  natal  name  of  borg,  a 
defence  or  castle,  a  Suedo-Gothic  word ;  and 
the  Highlanders  universally  apply  to  these  places 
the  Celtic  name  dun,  signifying  a  hill  defended 
by  a  tower,  which  plainly  points  out  their  use. 
They  are  confined  to  the  countries  once  subject 
to  the  crown  of  Norway.  With  few  exceptions, 
they  are  built  within  sight  of  the  sea,  and  one  or 
more  within  sight  of  the  other ;  so  that  on  a 
signal  by  fire,  flag,  or  trumpet,  they  could  give 
notice  of  approaching  danger,  and  yield  a  mutual 
succour.  In  the  Shetland  and  Orkney  islands 
they  are  most  frequently  called  wart  or  ward- 
hills,  which  shows  that  they  were  garrisoned. 
They  had  their  wardmadher,  or  watchman,  a  sort 
of  sentinel,  who  stood  on  the  top  and  challenged 
all  who  came  in  sight.  The  gackman  was  an  officer 
of  the  same  kind,  who  not  only  was  on  the  watch 
against  surprise,  but  was  to  give  notice  if  he  saw 
any  ships  in  distress.  He  was  allowed  a  large 
horn  of  generous  liquor,  which  he  had  always  by 
him,  to  keep  up  his  spirits.  Along  the  Orkney 
and  Shetland  shores  they  almost  form  a  chain ; 
and  by  these  means  not  only  kept  the  natives  in 


subjection,  but  were  situated  commodiously  for 
covering  the  landing  of  their  countrymen,  who 
were  perpetually  roving  on  piratical  expeditions. 
These  towers  vary  in  their  inner  structure  ;  but 
externally  are  universally  the  same  ;  yet  some  have 
an  addition  of  strength  on  the  outside.  The 
burgh  of  Culswick  in  Shetland,  notwithstanding 
it  is  built  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  is  surrounded  with 
a  dry  ditch  thirteen  feet  broad  ;  that  of  Snaburgh 
in  Unst,  has  both  a  wet  and  a  dry  ditch ;  the  first 
cut,  with  great  labour,  through  the  rock.  The 
burgh  of  Moura  is  surrounded  by  a  wall,  now 
reduced  to  a  heap  of  stones,  and  the  inside  is 
cylindrical,  not  taper,  as  usual  with  others. 

DUNAN  AULA,  an  ancient  tumulus  in 
Craignish  parish,  in  Argyllshire,  where  the  ashes 
of  Olaus,  the  son  of  a  king  of  Denmark,  were 
deposited,  near  the  field  of  battle  in  which  he 
was  killed  many  centuries  ago.  General  Camp- 
bell converted  this  mount  into  a  burying-place, 
and  erected  a  neat  monument  on  the  top  of  it, 
in  memory  of  his  only  son.  The  tumulus  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  raised  before  the  introduction 
of  Christianity,  as  the  urn,  containing  the  ashes 
of  Olaus,  was  discovered  under  a  heap  of  stones 
by  the  workmen ;  and  the  practice  of  burning  the 
dead  was  discontinued  after  the  conversion  of  the 
ancient  Caledonians. 

DUNBAR,  a  royal  borough  of  Scotland,  in 
the  county  of  East  Lothian,  once  remarkable  for 
a  strong  castle,  the  key  of  Scotland  from  the  east, 
which  gave  shelter  to  Edward  II.  of  England,  in 
his  flight  from  Bannockburn,  but  of  which  scarce 
a  vestige  now  remains.  This  castle  was  bravely 
defended,  in  1336,  by  Agnes,  countess  of  March, 
sister  of  Randolph  earl  of  Murray.  In  the 
absence  of  her  husband,  this  heroine  forced  lord 
Montague  to  raise  the  siege  and  leave  the  country. 
Here  are  still  preserved  some  of  the  Scottish 
pikes,  six  ells  long,  and  formed  for  both  offence 
and  defence.  Under  the  rock,  on  which  the 
castle  stands,  are  two  natural  arches,  through 
which  the  tide  flows.  Between  the  harbour  and 
the  castle  is  a  stratum  of  vast  basaltic  columns 
of  red  grit-stone.  Dunbar  is  remarkable  for  the 
defeat  of  John  Baliol's  army  by  earl  Warrenne, 
in  1296,  and  for  a  victory  gained  near  it  by 
Cromwell  over  the  Scotch  in  1650.  Dunbar  is 
governed  by  a  provost,  three  bailies,  dean  of 
guild,  treasurer,  and  fifteen  councillors.  It  joins 
with  Haddington,  North  Berwick,  Lauder.  and 
Jedburgh,  in  sending  a  representative  to  parlia- 
•ment.  Within  the  royalty  there  is  a  handsome 
village,  called  Belhaven,  near  which  the  harbour 
was  originally  built.  The  east  pier  of  the  pre- 
sent harbour  was  begun  during  the  protectorship 
of  Cromwell,  who  granted  £3000  towards  defray- 
ing the  expense.  But  it  was  still  very  imperfect, 
and  could  only  receive  a  few  small  vessels ;  and 
even  now,  though  a  great  deal  of  labor  and 
money  have  since  been  expended  in  improving 
it,  the  access  is  difficult  and  the  bounds  small. 
It  is  defended  by  a  battery  of  twelve  guns,  of 
nine,  twelve,  and  eighteen  pounders ;  besides 
which,  here  are  a  large  and  convenient  dry-dock, 
and  two  considerable  rope-walks :  ship-building 
is  carried  on  to  some  extent.  Here  are  a  soap- 
work  and  a  cotton  manufactory;  two  iron- 
foundries,  and  spinning-mills.  Its  principal 


DUN 


551 


DUN 


trade  is  the  exportation  of  corn  and  of  kelp.  It 
has  also  a  tolerable  trade  in  the  fisheries.  It  is 
equi-distant  from  Edinburgh  and  Berwick-upon- 
Tweed,  being  twenty-seven  miles  from  each. 

DUNBAII  (William),  a  celebrated  Scottish  poet, 
born  at  Salton,  in  East  Lothian,  in  1465.  lie 
wrote  several  good  poems  for  that  age ;  and  he 
has  been  frequently  styled  the  Scottish  Horace. 
The  Golden  Terge,  and  The  Thistle  and  the 
Hose,  are  the  most  admired  pieces  of  his  produc- 
tion. He  died  about  1530.  Sir  David  Dal- 
rymple  published  an  edition  of  his  poems  with 
notes. 

DUNBARTON,  the  chief  town  of  Lennox  or 
Dunbartonshire,  in  Scotland,  remarkable  for  its 
castle.  This  is  a  steep  rock,  rising  up  in  two 
points,  and  every  where  inaccessible,  except  by 
a  very  narrow  passage  or  entry,  fortified  with  a 
strong  wall  or  rampart.  Within  this  wall  is  the 
guard-house,  with  lodgings  for  the  officers;  and 
from  hence  a  long  flight  of  stone  steps  ascends  to 
the  upper  part  of  the  castle,  where  there  are 
several  batteries  mounted  with  cannon,  the  wall 
being  continued  almost  round  the  rock.  In  the 
middle  of  this  upper  part,  where  the  rock  divides, 
there  are  commodious  barracks,  with  a  deep  well 
in  which  there  is  always  plenty  of  water.  Here, 
likewise,  are  the  remains  of  a  gateway  and  high 
wall,  at  the  top  of  which  there  was  a  wooden 
bridge  of  communication  from  one  rock  to  another. 
This  gateway  was  sometimes  blocked  up  during 
the  intestine  commotions  of  Scotland,  so  that 
garrisons  of  different  factions  possessed  different 
parts  of  the  caslle,  and  each  had  a  gate  towards 
the  water.  The  castle  stands  in  an  angle  formed 
at  the  conflux  of  the  Clyde  and  Leven :  so  that 
it  is  wholly  surrounded  by  water,  except  a  nar- 
row isthmus,  and  even  this  is  overflowed  at  erery 
spring  tide :  nor  is  there  any  hill  or  eminence 
within  a  Scotch  mile  of  this  fortress.  It  commands 
the  navigation  of  the  Clyde ;  and,  being  deemed 
the  key  of  the  western  Highlands,  is  kept  in  some 
repair,  and  garrisoned  with  invalids,  under  the 
command  of  a  governor  and  some  subaltern  offi- 
cers. The  government  of  it  is  worth  £700  a 
year.  There  is  a  considerable  manufactory  of 
crown  glass  and  bottles  in  the  town.  It  has  a  good 
harbour.  The  vessels  employ  seventy  seamen 
and  carry  about  2000  tons.  Dunbarton  was 
erected  into  a  royal  borough  by  king  Alexander 
II..  in  1221.  It  containsabout  2000  inhabitants, 
and  lies  fifteen  miles  north-west  of  Glasgow, 
fifty-eight  west  of  Edinburgh,  and  eighty-nine 
north  of  Dumfries. 

DUNBLANE,  a  town  in  a  parish  of  the  same 
name,  pleasantly  seated  on  the  river  Allan,  thirty 
miles  north  of  Edinburgh.  The  battle  of  Dun- 
blane, or  SherrifTmuir,  was  fought  near  it,  in 
1715,  when  the  duke  of  Argyll  defeated  the  rebels 
under  the  earl  of  Marr.  It  has  four  fairs ;  in 
March,  May,  August,  and  November. 

DUNCE,  n.s.  From  Lat.  densus,  thick,— Min- 
sheu;  or  Span,  tonto,  stupid,— Skinner;  still 
more  probably  a  word  of  reproach  introduced  by 
the  Thomists  against  the  Scotists,  from  the  name 
of  Duns  Scotus,  as  Mr.  Tooke  and  Mr.  Todd 
suggest ;  i.  e.  Duns'  disciples,  dunces. 

Dunce  at  the  best,  in  streets  but  scarce  ai.nwea 

To  tickle,  on  thy  straw,  the  stupid  crowd.  Dryden. 


Was  Epiphanius  so  great  a  dunce  to  imagine  a  tiling, 
indifferent  in  itself,  should  be  directly  opposite  to  the 
law  of  God  ?  Stillingfltet. 

Till  critics  blame,  and  judges  praise, 
The  poet  cannot  claim  his  bays. 
On  me  when  dunces  are  satiric, 
I  take  it  for  a  panegyric. 
Hated  by  fools,  and  fools  to  hate, 
Be  that  my  motto,  and  my  fate.  Swift. 

The  schools  became  a  scene 
Of  solemn  farce,  where  Ignorance  in  stilts, 
His  cap  well  lined  with  logic  not  his  own, 
With  p*arr.ot  tongue  performed  the  scholar's  part, 
Proceeding  soon  a  graduated  dunce.  Cowper. 

DUNCOMBE  (William),  a  laborious  author, 
born  in  London  in  1690.  He  published  a 
Translation  of  Racine's  Athalia,  which  was  well 
received  by  the  public,  and  has  gone  through 
many  editions.  In  1724  he  was  editor  of  the 
works  of  Mr.  Needier;  in  1735,  of  the  poems  of 
his  deceased  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Hughes,  2  vols. 
12mo. ;  in  1737  of  the  miscellanies  of  his  younger 
brother  Mr.  Jabez  Hughes,  for  the  benefit  of  his 
widow,  in  1  vol.  8vo. ;  and  in,  1745,  of  the  works 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Samuel  Say,  in  1  vol.  4to. 
In  1726  he  married  the  only  sister  of  John 
Hughes,  Esq.  whom  he  long  survived.  In  1734 
his  tragedy  of  Lucius  Junius  Brutus  xvas  acted 
at  Drury-lane  theatre.  It  was  published  in  1735, 
and  again  in  1747.  The  works  of  Horace,  in 
English  verse,  by  several  hands,  were  edited 
by  him  in  2  vols.  8vo.,  with  notes,  &c.  in  1757. 
A  second  edition,  in  4  vols,  12mo.  with  many 
imitations,  was  published  in  1762.  In  1763  he 
collected  and  republished  Seven  Sermons  by 
Archbishop  Herring,  on  Public  Occasions  ;  with 
a  Biographical  Preface.  He  died  Feb.  26,  1769, 
aged  seventy-nine. 

DUNCAN  (Adam),  lord  viscount,  a  gallant 
British  admiral,  born  at  Dundee,  in  Scotland,  in 
1731,  of  .an  ancient  and  respectable  family. 
Being  a  younger  son,  he  was  brought  up  to 
the  sea,  and  after  the  usual  gradations  was 
appointed  a  lieutenant  in  the  navy  on  the  10th 
of  January,  1755  ;  and  about  four  years  after  he 
became  a  commander.  He  received  his  naval 
education,  it  is  said,  under  the  auspices  of  lord 
Keppel,  through  whom  he  was  appointed  captain 
of  the  Valiant  of  seventy-four  guns.  He  was 
likewise  on  the  court-martial  of  that  distin- 
guished veteran.  In  1778  he  was  appointed  to 
the  Monarch,  of  seventy-four  guns,  one  of  the 
ships  employed  on  the  home  station.  .About  the 
end  of  December  he  was  ordered,  with  Sir 
George  Rodney,  to  Gibraltar,  a,nd  greatly  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  the  encounter  with  the 
Spanish  squadron  under  Don  Juan  de  Langara. 
Not  long  after  this  captain  Duncan  quitted  the 
Monarch,  and  in  1782  was  appointed  to  the 
Blenheim  of  ninety  guns.  He  continued  in  this 
ship  during  the  remainder  of  the  war,  being 
constantly  attached  to  the  channel  fleet,  then  com- 
manded by  lord  viscount  Howe,  and  consequently 
proceeded  with  his  lordship  to  Gibraltar  in  Sep- 
tember. When  peace  was  settled,  captain  Dun- 
can was  appointed  to  the  Edgar  of  seventy-four 
guns,  and  continued  in  that  command  the  three 
succeeding  years.  On  the  14th  of  September 
^787  he  was  made  rear-admiral  of  the  blue ;  of 
the  white  on  the  22d  of  September  1790 ;  and 


DUN 


552 


DUN 


in  1T93  he  became  vice-admiral ;  thus  rising 
progressively  till  the  1st  of  June  1795,  when  he 
obtained  the  rank  of  admiral  of  the  blue.  Upon 
this  last  advancement  he  hoisted  his  flag  on  board 
the  Venerable  of  seventy-four  guns,  aud  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  squadron 
stationed  in  the  North  Sea,  and  particularly  des- 
tined to  act  against  the  Dutch,  who  had  then  a 
considerable  naval  force  lying  ready  for  service 
in  theTexel.  The  mutinous  spirit  which,  about 
this  time,  had  broken  out  among  the  British  sea- 
men in  different  quarters,  having  spread  itself  to 
the  squadron  under  admiral  Duncan,  occasioned 
a  slackening  of  the  blockade  of  the  Texel ;  and 
the  enemy,  acquainted  with  his  situation,  prepared 
for  sea,  and  in  his  absence,  early  in  October, 
slipped  out,  but  he  soon  gained  intelligence  of 
their  motions,  and  on  the  llth  of  October,  about 
nine  in  the  morning,  a  signal  was  given  of  having 
discovered  the  enemy  :  after  a  pursuit  of  three 
hours,  the  British  fleet  came  up  with  the  Dutch  ; 
the  action  commenced  at  about  forty  minutes 
past  twelve  o'clock,  at  which  time  every  ship  of 
the  British  had  broken  the  enemy's  line,  and  cut 
them  off  from  getting  into  the  Texel,  the  land 
being  then  distant  about  seven  miles.  While  the 
rear  was  attacked  by  the  larboard  division  under 
vice-admiral  Onslow,  admiral  Duncan  directed 
all  his  attention  to  the  enemy's  van,  and  his  own 
ship,  the  Venerable,  was  in  close  action  for  nearly 
two  hours  and  a  half,  when  he  observed  all  the 
mastsof  theDutchadmirarsship(Vryheid)  go  by 
the  board ;  she  was,  however  defended  for  some 
time  after  in  a  most  gallant  manner;  but  was  at 
last  obliged  to  strike  to  the  Venerable,  admiral 
de  Winter  himself  being  the  only  man  left  on  the 
quarter  deck,  who  was  not  either  killed  or 
wounded.  The  Dutch  lost  also  their  vice-admi- 
ral, in  the  ship  Jupiter,  and  seven  other  ships  of 
the  line;  the  remainder  having  escaped  with  the 
greatest  difficulty.  The  attack,  on  the  part  of  the 
British  admiral,  was  considered  one  of  the  most 
daring,  and  the  issue  of  the  contest  one  of  the 
most  important,  during  the  war  ;  indeed  it  after- 
wards appeared  that  the  Dutch  fleet  was  designed 
to  assist  the  French  in  their  intended  invasion 
of  this  country.  In  consequence  of  this  very 
brilliant  success,  the  gallant  admiral  was, on  the 
1st  of  the  same  month,  created  viscount  Duncan 
of  Camperdown,  and  baron  Duncan  of  Lundie, 
in  the  shire  of  Perth.  A  pension  also  of  £2000 
per  annum  was  granted  to  him,  and  the  two 
next  heirs  of  the  peerage.  He  died  in  1804. 
Lord  Dnncan  was  married  to  Miss  Dundas, 
daughter  of  llcbert  Dundas,  Esq.  lord  president 
of  the  court  of  session  in  Scotland,  June  6th  1777, 
by  whom  he  had  several  children.  His  first  son, 
Mr.  Henry  Duncan,  died  at  Edinburgh  on  the 
23d  December,  1787;  and  his  second  son,  Robert, 
born  in  1785,  succeeded  to  the  estate  and  honors. 
DUNCAN  (Daniel),  an  eminent  physician, 
born  at  Montauban,  Languedoc,  in  1649.  He 
eceived  his  education  at  Montpelier,  where  he 
took  his  degree.  He  resided  at  Paris  till  the 
death  of  Colbert,  who  was  his  patron,  after 
which  he  removed  to  his  paternal  estate  at  Mon- 
tauban; but  during  the  persecution  of  the  Pro- 
testants, in  1690,  he  went  to  Geneva.  He  after- 
wards became  successively  physician  to  the 


prince  of  Hesse  Cassel  and  the  king  of  Prussia 
He  died  in  London  in  1735.  He  wrote  an 
Explanation  of  the  Animal  Functions ;  Natural 
Chemistry  ;  Salutary  Advice  against  the  Abuse 
of  Hot  Liquors,  particularly  coffee,  chocolate, 
and  tea. 

DUNDAS  (Henry),  viscount  Melville,  son  of 
lord  Arniston,  was  born  in  1740,  and  educated 
at  the  University  of  Edinburgh.  He  was  admitted, 
in  1763,  a  member  of  the  faculty  of  advocates ; 
in  1773  became  solicitor-general  ;  in  1775  lord- 
advocate;  and  in  1777  joint  keeper  of  the  signet 
for  Scotland.  In  1782  he  was  sworn  of  the  privy 
council,  and  made  treasurer  of  the  navy  ;  but  did 
not  continue  long  in  office,  the  coalition  between 
lord  North  and  Mr.  Fox  having  displaced  his 
party.  On  their  return  to  power,  he  resumed 
office  under  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Pitt,  to  whom 
he  firmly  attached  himself  during  their  joint 
lives.  On  the  passing  of  the  act  for  regulating 
the  affairs  of  the  East  India  Company,  Mr. 
Dundas  was  appointed  president  of  the  board 
of  control;  in  1791  he  was  made  secretary  of 
state  for  the  home  department;  and  in  1794  se- 
cretary at  war.  On  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Pitt, 
in  1801,  he  also  retired,  and  was  created  vis- 
count Melville.  When  the  former  resumed  the 
helm  of  affairs,  he  was  appointed  first  lord  of 
the  admiralty.  In  1805  lord  Melville  was  im- 
peached hefore  the  house  of  lords,  of  high 
crimes  and  misdemeanors  in  his  office  of  trea- 
surer of  the  navy.  But  the  evidence  adduced 
did  not  directly  implicate  him  in  the  malversa- 
tions of  his  deputy  Mr.  Trotter.  He  was  accord- 
ingly acquitted.  But  he  never  afterwards  held 
any  public  situation,  except  that  of  privy  coun- 
sellor. His  death  took  place  in  May  1811. 

DUNDALK,  a  barony  in  the  county  of  Loath, 
province  of  Leinster,  in  which  is  a  borough,  mar- 
ket, post,  fair,  and  sea-port  town  of  the  same  name, 
on  a  bay  of  the  Irish  channel,  bearing  its  name. 
It  lies  above  twenty-one  miles  five  furlongs  north 
of  Drosheda,  and  fifty-two  miles  from  Dublin. 
Lat.  53°  57'.,  long.  6°  42'.  A  handsome  bridge 
was  thrown  over  the  Castletown  River  in  1822, 
at  the  end  of  the  town.  It  is  the  assizes  town, 
and  has  some  trade  ;  it  consists  of  one  wide  street 
near  a  rnile  long,  and  some  cross  avenues  ;  has  a 
very  good  market-house,  a  court-house,  a  beau- 
tiful specimen  of  Grecian  architecture,  after  the 
design  of  the  Temple  of  Theseus;  and  carries 
on  a  manufacture  called  Dundalk  cambrics.  It 
has  been  fortified  (though  now  dismantled),  as 
may  be  seen  by  the  ruins  of  the  walls,  and  a 
castle  destroyed  in  1641.  In  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward II.  it  was  a  royal  city,  and  is  the  last  where 
a  monarch  of  Ireland  was  actually  crowned  and 
resided.  It  is  very  advantageously  situated  for 
an  inland  trade,  and  the  port  is  very  safe  for 
shipping.  The  bay,  which  is  nine  miles  across, 
and  nine  inland,  has  good  moorings  at  all  times 
in  four  to  upwards  of  eight  fathoms  water,  with 
very  good  land-marks  either  for  bringing  up,  or 
making  the  harbour,  and  in  crossing  the  bar  at 
high  water  in  ordinary  neap  Jtides,  this  is  fronj 
fifteen  to  eighteen  feet  water ;  besides  many 
other  good  qualities,  the  bay  abounds  with  all 
kinds  of  fish  customary  in  the  channtl.  A  pier 
might  be  built  for  about  £3000  at  ;i  place  callei' 


D  U  N  D  E  E. 


553 


Giles-quay,  which  would  shelter  vessels  waiting 
for  tide  to  cross  the  bar,  and  enable  the  inhabi- 
tants to  procure  fuel  at  a  cheap  rate,  while  at 
present  the  only  supply  is  turf  from  a  bos:  ten 
miles  distant.  Here  are  a  charter-school  of 
eighty-six  girls ;  a  school  of  264  children  on 
Erasmus  Smith's  foundation,  and  an  endowed 
classical  school  of  high  character;  a  Protestant 
church ;  two  Roman  Catholic  chapels,  and  two 
meeting-houses,  one  for  Presbyterians,  the  other 
for  Methodists.  Exports,  corn,  live  cattle,  beef, 
and  butter.  Imports,  coal  and  flax-seed.  Ma- 
nufactures are,  salt,  soap,  and  leather ;  here  is 
an  extensive  barrack. 

DUNDEE,  a  royal  borough  of  Scotland,  in 
Angus-shire,  seated  on  the  north-side  of  the 
Tay,  about  twelve  miles  from  its  mouth,  forty 
north  of  Edinburgh,  and  twenty-three  east  of  Perth. 
Its  situation  for  commerce  is  very  advantageous. 
Trading  vessels  of  the  largest  burden  can  get  into 
the  harbour ;  and  on  the  quay  there  are  very  con- 
venient and  handsome  warehouses,  as  well  as  good 
room  for  ship-building,  which  is  carried  on  to 
a  large  extent.  The  houses  are  built  of  stone, 
generally  three  or  four  stories  high.  The  market- 
place or  high  street  in  the  middle  of  the  town  is 
a  spacious  oblong  square,  from  whence  branch 
out  the  four  principal  streets,  which,  with  a  num- 
ber of  lesser  ones,  are  well  paved.  On  the  south 
side  of  the  market-place  stands  the  town  house  ; 
an  elegant  structure,  with  a  very  handsome 
front,  piazzas  below,  and  a  neat  spire  over  it  140 
feet  high.  This  building  was  finished  in  1734, 
and  contains  the  guild-hall,  the  court-room,  the 
bank,  vaulted  repositories  for  the  'records,  and 
the  common  prison,  which  is  in  the  upper  stoiy, 
and  does  honor  to  the  taste  and  humanity  of  the 
magistrates,  under  whose  auspices  it  was  con- 
structed, being  well  aired  commodious  rooms,  at 
the  same  time  very  strong  and  secure.  The 
meal-market  and  shambles,  which  were  formerly 
a  nuisance  on  the  High  street,  were  removed,  and 
in  their  place  was  erected  by  the  nine  incorpo- 
rated trades,  on  the  east  end  of  the  above  large 
square,  a  grand  building,  with  a  large  and  elegant 
cupola :  in  the  ground  floor  of  which  is  a  very 
neat  coffee-room,  and  several  merchants'  shops  ; 
and  in  the  upper  stories  public  rooms  for  each 
trade,  and  a  common  hall  fifty  feet  long, 
thirty  feet  broad,  and  twenty-five  feet  high; 
having  its  front  to  the  square  decorated  with 
Ionic  columns.  St.  Andrew's  Church,  also  built 
by  the  incorporations,  stands  on  a  rising  ground 
a  little  north  from  the  Cowgate-street ;  and  has 
an  elegant,  spire  130  feet  high,  with  a  peal  of 
bells  much  admired.  Dundee  has  also  four  other 
churches,  and  five  ministers  on  the  establishment. 
The  old  church,  in  which  were  originally  four 
places  of  worship,  had  been  a  very  magnificent 
building,  with  a  large  square  Gothic  tower  or 
steeple,  186  feet  high,  on  the  west  end  of  the 
church.  It  was  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  erected 
by  David  earl  of  Huntingdon,  brother  to  William 
].  of  Scotland,  and  was  dedicated  to  the  Virgin 
Mary.  This  he  did  on  his  return  from  the 
third  crusade  (in  which,  with  500  of  his  country- 
men, he  had  accompanied  Richard  I.  of  England), 
A.D.  1189,  in  gratitude  for  his  deliverance  from 
several  imminent  dangers,  and  particularly  from 


shipwreck,  by  which  he  had  nearly  perished 
when  in  sight  of  this  town.  At  the  same  time  he 
changed  its  name  from  Alectum  to  Dei  Donum, 
whence  its  present  name  is  thought  by  many 
to  be  derived;  while  others  maintain  that  its 
name  was  Duntay,  or  the  Hill  of  Tay.  A  hill 
rises  on  the  north  of  the  town  to  a  great  height, 
and  is  called  The  Law  of  Dundee.  On  its  top, 
there  are  evidently  the  remains  of  a  camp, 
said  to  have  been  first  erected  by  Edward 
I.  of  England,  and  last  repaired  by  general 
Monk.  Dundee  had  an  old  castle  which  was 
demolished  by  the  celebrated  Scotch  governor  Sir 
William  Wallace,  who  was  educated  in  this 
town,  which  so  exasperated  Edward  I.  that, 
taking  the  town  by  storm,  he  set  fire  to  the 
churches  ;  and  a  number  of  the  inhabitants,  hav- 
ing taken  sanctuary  there,  with  their  most  valuable 
effects,  were  all  burnt  along  with  them.  The 
desolation  he  brought  on  the  church  continued 
till  the  year  1787,  when  a  noble  edifice  began  to 
be  built  on  the  site  of  the  one  that  was  burnt 
down,  in  which  the  ancient  Gothic  of  the  outside 
is  excellently  united  with  internal  modern  archi- 
tecture, making  one  of  the  largest  and  neatest 
churches  in  the  kingdom,  and  again  completing 
the  superb  superstructure,  as  erected  at  the  first 
by  the  earl  of  Huntingdon.  Besides  the  public 
grammar-school,  and  the  English  schools,  there 
is  an  academy,  or  rather  college,  for  mathema- 
tics, the  French  and  Italian  languages,  and  the 
polite  arts,  with  proper  professors  in  the  different 
branches,  and  a  large  apparatus  for  natural  and 
experimental  philosophy.  This  town  suffered 
greatly  last  century  during  the  civil  war,  being 
sometimes  under  the  command  of  one  party, 
and  at  others  of  another.  In  1645  the  marquis 
of  Montrose  took  it  by  storm  ;  and  in  1651,  un- 
der the  command  of  its  provost  major-general 
Lumsden,  it  vigorously  opposed  general  Monk, 
who  carried  it  by  storm,  September  1st,  and  put 
all  in  arms  to  the  sword.  And  so  great  were  the 
riches  of  Dundee,  all  the  neighbouring  gentle- 
men having  retired  to  it  with  their  best  effects, 
as  a  place  of  safety,  that  every  private  soldier  in 
Monk's  army  had  nearly  £6  J  sterling  to  his  share 
of  the  plunder,  there  being  above  sixty  mer- 
chant vessels  in  the  harbour  at  that  time ;  and  the 
like  number  of  vessels  sailed  for  England  loaded 
with  the  spoils  of  the  unfortunate  inhabitants 
The  magistrates  have  been  at  great  expense  in 
enlarging  and  fitting  up  the  harbour,  so  as  to 
render  it  of  easy  access,  safe  and  commodious ; 
and  have  made  the  passage  over  the  Tay,  where 
there  is  a  great  resort,  so  convenient,  that  travel- 
lers with  their  horses  can  get  over  it  at  any  time 
of  tide ;  a  sufficient  number  of  boats  properly 
manned  being  always  ready.  The  river  Tay 
before  Dundee  is  about  three  miles  broad  ;  and, 
being  sheltered  by  high  lands  on  both  sides,  is 
a  safe  road  for  ships  of  the  greatest  burden. 
The  piers  are  extensive,  broad,  and  well  adapted 
for  the  purposes  of  loading  and  discharging  ves- 
sels;, and  the  harbour  is  equal  to  any  in  Scot- 
land. There  are  upwards  of  160  ships  of  dif- 
ferent denominations  belonging  to  the  port,  which 
employ  upwards  of  1300  seamen  in  the  Green- 
land fishery,  and  the  Baltic  and  the  London 
trades.  A  wet-dock  has  been  constructed  on  a 


DUN 


554 


DUN 


Tfcry  extensive  scale,  and  on  the  quay  are  several 
new  ranges  of  warehouses.  The  principal  ma- 
nufacture here  is  of  linen,  particularly  osna- 
burghs,  canvas,  bagging,  &c.,  for  exportation, 
and  the  Dundee  colored  thread  has  long  been  in 
high  repute.  Two  sugar-houses  are  also  esta- 
blished here.  Till  1745  the  town  had  only  draw- 
wells  ;  but  since  that  period,  it  is  most  amply 
supplied  from  a  large  fountain  of  excellent  wa- 
ter, conveyed  into  the  town  in  leaden  pipes,  and 
discharged  by  good  wells  at  proper  distances. 
The  salmon  fishing  in  the  Tay  is  of  much  im- 
portance ;  and  the  town  is  well  supplied  with 
fish  of  various  kinds,  though  much  raised  in 
price  of  late  years,  on  account  of  the  quantities 
sent  to  London.  Dundee  was  the  birth-place  of 
the  celebrated  Hector  Boethius.  It  possesses 
the  privilege,  separately,  of  returning  one  repre- 
sentative to  the  British  parliament. 

DUNDONALD  CASTLE,  an  ancient  royal 
castle,  seated  on  an  eminence  near  a  village  of 
the  same  name,  where  Robert  II.  the  first  mo- 
narch of  the  house  of  Stuart,  resided  much  and 
at  last  died  in  1390. 

DUNFERMLINE,  a  royal  borough  of  Fife- 
shire,  Scotland,  fourteen  miles  west  of  Kirkaldy, 
and  fifteen  north-west  of  Edinburgh.  The 
greatest  part  of  the  town  is  situate  on  a  hill 
which  commands  a  view  of  the  surrounding 
country.  Here  are  the  remains  of  a  magnificent 
abbey  and  palace  of  the  kings  of  Scotland,  in 
which  the  princess  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  king 
James  I.  -was  born.  In  the  inn  of  this  town 
was  the  marriage  bed  of  James  VI.  and  his 
queen ;  it  is  still  entire,  and  is  now  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  earl  of  Elgin.  This  place  is  noted 
for  a  manufactory  of  figured  diapers.  It  is  go- 
verned by  a  provost,  two  bailies,  dean  of  guild, 
and  eighteen  counsellors,  among  whom  are  the 
eight  deacons  of  incorporations.  The  houses  of 
Dunfermline  are  well  built,  and  the  size  of  the 
town  is  rapidly  increasing.  A  large  suburb, 
connected  by  the  bridge,  and  road  over  the  glen 
on  the  west,  opposite  to  the  principal  street,  add 
much  to  the  elegant  appearance  of  the  town.  This 
bridge  is  of  a  peculiar  structure.  An  arch  297 
feet  long,  twelve  broad,  and  fifteen  feet  five  inches 
high,  was  thrown  over  the  burn  in  the  bottom  of  the 
glen ;  and  the  remaining  hollow  filled  up  by  a 
mound  of  earth,  sixty-eight  feet  six  inches  thick 
at  the  centre,  having  a  gradual  slope  on  both 
sides  to  the  extremity  of  the  stone  arch  below. 
On  the  top  is  the  road,  enclosed  on  both  sides  by 
houses  forming  a  very  neat  street.  On  the  slopes 
of  the  mound,  and  at  the  back  of  the  houses,  are 
very  convenient  hanging  gardens.  The  church 
of  Dunfermline  was  the  burial  place  of  several 
of  our  Scottish  monarchs ;  particularly  of  Mal- 
colm III.  with  his  queen  St.  Margaret;  Edgar; 
Alexander  I.  with  his  queen  Sibilla  ;  David  I. 
and  his  two  queens;  Malcolm  IV.;  Alexander 
III.  with  his  queen  Margaret;  and  Robert  I. 
with  his  queen  Isabel ;  besides  many  other 
princes  and  nobles.  About  85,000  tons  of  lime- 
stone are  quarried  in  the  neighbourhood ;  and 
about  200,000  bolls  of  limeshells,  and  35,000 
chaldrons  of  lime,  are  sold  annually ;  90,000  tons 
of  coals  are  also  raised,  of  which  60,000  are  ex- 
ported. A  beautiful  specimen  of  the  art  of 


weaving  is  preserved  in  the  chest  of  the  incorpo- 
ration.    It  is  a  man's  shirt  wrought  in  the  loom, 
about  100  years  ago,  by  a  weaver  of  the  name 
of  Ingles.     The  shirt  is  without  seam,  and  was 
finished  by  the  ingenious  artisan,   without  the 
least  assistance  from  the   needle.     Dunfermline 
has  ei«fht  annual  fairs  and  a  market  on  Friday. 
DUNG,  n.  s.  &v.a.~\       Sax.    "cunj;    Goth. 
DUNG-FORK,  n.  s.      I  dung;     Swed.    dynger, 
DUNG-UILL,  Nfrom    Teut.   tingen,   to 

DUNG-YARD,  I  till    land.      Excrement 

DusG'\,adj.  J  or  other  matter  used  to 

fatten  land.     To  manure  with  dung.     Dungy  is 
base,  mean,  vile. 

He  raiseth  the  poor  out  of  the  dust,  and  lifteth  up 
the  beggar  from  the  dung-hill,  to  set  them  among 
princes.  Bible.  2  Sam.  ii.  8. 

The  poor  he  raiseth  from  the  dust, 
Even  from  the  dunghil  lifts  the  just.         Sandys. 
His  dunghil  thoughts,  which  do  themselves  enure 
To  dirty  dross,  no  higher  dare  aspire. 

Spenser  on  Love. 
Out,  dunghil!  dar'st  thou  brave  a  nobleman? 

Shaktpeare. 

I,  his  brother,  gain  nothing  under  him  but  growth  ; 
for  the  which  his  animals  on  his  dunghils  arc  as 
much  bound  to  him  as  I.  Id.  As  You  Like  It. 

We  need  no  grave  to  bury  honesty  ; 
There's  not  a  grain  of  it,  the  face  to  sweeten 
Of  the  whole  dungy  earth.          Id.    Winter's  Tale. 
For  dung,  all  excrements  are  the  refuse  and  putre- 
factions of  nourishment.        Bacon's  Natural  History. 

It  was  received  of  old,  that  dunging  of  grounds 
when  the  west  wind  bloweth,  and  in  the  decrease  of 
the  moon,  doth  greatly  help. 

Bacon's  Natural  Uiitory. 

For  when  from  herbs  the  pure  part  must  be  won, 
From  gross  by  'stilling,  this  is  better  done 
By  despised  dnng  than  by  the  fire  or  sun.          Donne. 

There  cannot  be  a  more  evident,  palpable,  gross 
manifestation,  of  poor,  degenerate,  dunghilly  blood  anil 
breeding,  than  a  rude,  unpolished,  disordered,  and 
slovenly  outside.  Matsinger. 

There  as  his  dream  foretold,  a  cart  he  found, 
That  carried  compost  forth  to  dung  the  ground. 

Dry  den. 

Perhaps  a  thousand  other  worlds,  that  lie 
Remote  from  us,  and  latent  in  the  sky, 
Are  lightened  by  his  beams,  and  kindly  nurst, 
Of  which  our  earthly  dunghil  is  the  worst.          Id. 
Two  cocks  fought  a  duel  for  the  mastery  of  a  duny~ 
hit.  L' Estrange. 

Never  enter  into  a  league  of  friendship  with  an 
ingrateful  person  ;  that  is,  plant  not  thy  friendship 
upon  a  dunghil :  it  is  too  noble  a  plant  for  so  base  a 
soil.  South. 

He  soon  would  learn  to  think  like  me, 
And  bless  his  ravished  eyes  to  see 
Such  order  from  confusion  sprung, 
Such  gaudy  tulips  raised  from  dung.          Swift. 
Dungforks  and  paddles  are  common  every  where. 

Mortimer. 

Any  manner  ot  vegetables  cast  into  the  dungyard. 

Id. 

They  are  not  hawks  or  kites  ;  tney  are  only  miser- 
able fowls  whose  flight  is  not  above  their  dunghill  or 
henroost.  Burke. 

Aye,  as  the  dunghill  may  conceal  a  gem 
Which  is  now  set  in  gold,  as  jewels  should  be. 

Byron. 

DUNGANNON,  a  barony  in  county  Tyrone, 
province  of  Ulster,  having  in  it  a  borough,  o»ar 


DUN 


555 


DUN 


ket,  fair,  and  post  town  of  the  same  name ;  si- 
tuated about  fourteen  miles  north  of  Armagh, 
and  ninety-one  and  a  half  north-west  of  Dublin. 
Lat.  54°  28',  long.  7°  18'.  It  returns  one  mem- 
ber to  parliament.  The  town  belongs  to  lord 
Northland  who  has  a  handsome  seat  there.  Fair 
days,  first  Thursday  in  February ;  second  Thurs- 
day in  April ;  second  Monday  in  May ;  first 
Thursday  in  July;  third  Tuesday  in  August; 
first  Monday  O.  S.  in  October;  last  Tuesday  in 
November.  This  town  was  made  remarkable  for 
the  Ulster  delegation  of  volunteers  on  the  15th  of 
Feb.  1782.  There  is  a  part  of  the  town  called  the 
New  Town,  the  houses  of  which  in  general  are 
too  narrow.  Its  chief  business  is  the  linen 
trade.  In  1816  about  £2000  per  week  was 
regularly  expended  in  that  market  on  the  pur- 
chase of  that  article.  Here  is  a  poor  school 
endowed  by  the  lady  Northland,  and  a  free  school 
founded  by  Charles  I.,  and  endowed  with  1000 
plantation  acres,  producing  .about  £800  per 
annum.  There  is  a  good  house  here,  and  glebe 
of  405  acres.  In  this  parish  are  the  coal  mines 
of  Drumglass,  leased  by  the  primate  to  the  Hiber- 
nian Mining  Company  for  £300  per  annum:  the 
company  have  already  expended  £2000  in  the 
erection  of  steam  engines  and  other  necessary 
apparatus  for  working  the  mines. 

DUNG  MEERS,  in  husbandry,  places  where  soils 
and  dungs  are  mixed  and  digested  together. 
These  consist  of  pits,  prepared  at  the  bottom 
with  stone  and  clay,  that  they  may  hold  water, 
or  the  moisture  of  the  dung.  They  ought  to  be 
so  situated,  that  the  sinks  and  drips  of  the  houses 
and  barns  may  run  into  them.  Into  these  are 
cast  refuse,  fodder,  litter,  dung,  weeds,  &c., 
where  they  lie  and  rot  together,  till  the  farmer 
has  occasion  for  them. 

DUN'GEON,  n.  s.  Anciently  donjon,  the 
principal  tower  of  a  castle,  from  Cel.  and  Brit. 
dun,  a  hill  on  which  towers  usually  stood.  A 
close  prison. 

Then  up  he  took  the  slumbered  senseless  corse, 
And,  ere  he  could  out  of  his  swoon  awake, 

Him  to  his  castle  brought  with  hasty  force, 
And  iu  a  dungeon  deep  him  threw  without  remorse. 

Spenser. 

No  man  can  marvel  how  that  tyrant  blinded  his 
captives,  when  he  hears  that  he  brought  them  imme- 
diately, out  of  a  dark  dungeon,  into  rooms  that  were 
made  bright  and  glorious. 

Bp.   Hall.     Contemplations. 

We  know  not  that  the  king  of  heaven  hath  dooomed 
This  place  our  dungeon ;  not  our  safe  retreat 
Beyond  his  potent  arm.  Milton's  Paradite  Lost. 

Death  only  can  such  thieves  make  fast 
As  rob,  though  in  a  dungeon.  Marvell. 

By  imagination,  a  man  in  a  dungeon  is  capable  of 
entertaining  himself  with  scenes  and  landscapes,  more 
beautiful  than  any  that  can  be  found  in  the  whole 
compass  of  nature.  <  Addison. 

Let  Vanity  adorn  the  marble  tomb 
With  trophies,  rhymes,  and  'scutcheons  of  renown, 
In  the  deep  dungeon  of  some  Gothic  dome, 
Where  night  and  desolation  ever  frown.         Beattic. 

An  eye  of  most  transparent  light, 
That  almost  made  the  dungeon  bright.       Byron. 

DUNIPACE,  HILLS  OF,  two  artificial  mounts 
in  a  parish  of  the  same  name  in  Stirlingshire 


said  to  be  of  great  antiquity.  Each  of  them 
covers  about  an  acre  of  ground.  The  whole 
structure  of  these  mounts  is  of  earth ;  but  they 
are  not  both  of  the  same  form  and  dimensions. 
The  more  easterly  one  is  perfectly  round,  resem- 
bling an  oven,  and  upwards  of  fifty  feet  in 
height.  The  other  bears  no  resemblance  to  the 
eastern  one  either  in  shape  or  size.  At  the 
foundation  it  is  nearly  of  a  triangular  form  ;  but 
the  superstructure  is  quite  irregular;  nor  does 
the  height  thereof  bear  any  proportion  to  the 
extent  of  its  base.  These  mounts  are  now 
planted  with  firs,  which,  with  the  parish  church 
of  Dunipace  standing  in  the  middle  between 
them,  and  the  river  running  hard  by,  give  this 
valley  a  very  romantic  appearance.  The  common 
account  given  of  them  is,  that  they  were  erected 
as  monuments  of  a  peace  concluded  in  that  place 
between  the  Romans  and  the  Caledonians,  and 
that  their  name  partakes  of  the  language  of  both 
people;  dun  signifying  a  hill  in  the  old  language 
of  this  island;  and  pax,  peace,  in  the  language- 
of  Rome.  And  we  find  in  history,  that  no  less 
than  three  treaties  of  peace  were,  at  different 
periods,  entered  into  between  the  Romans  and 
Caledonians:  the  first,  by  Severus,  about  A.  D. 
210 ;  the  second,  soon  after,  by  his  son  Caracalla; 
and  the  third,  by  Carasius,  about  280;  but  of 
which  of  those  treaties  Dunipace  is  a  monument, 
we  cannot  pretend  to  dctenrine. 

DUNKELD,  a  town  of  Scotland,  in  Perth- 
shire, seated  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  Tay, 
in  a  situation  truly  romantic,  among  high  and 
almost  inaccessible  craggs,  partly  naked  and 
partly  wooded.  It  is  the  chief  market  town  of 
the  Highlands,  and  has  been  greatly  improved 
with  buildings  by  the  dukes  of  Athol.  It  was 
the  capital  of  ancient  Caledonia.  About  the 
dawn  of  Christianity,  a  Pictish  king  made  it  the 
seat  of  religion,  by  erecting  a  monastery  of  Cul- 
dees  there;  which  king  David  I.,  in  1130,  con- 
verted into  a  cathedral :  it  ranked  as  the  first  in 
Scotland.  The  entire  shell  of  the  cathedral  still 
remains,  the  east  end  serving  for  a  parish  church, 
on  the  north  side  of  which  is  the  burial  place  of 
the  dukes  of  Athol.  The  architecture  is  simple 
and  elegant,  the  pillars  are  round.  The  monu- 
ment of  one  of  its  bishops  remains  in  the  south 
aisle  of  the  nave,  with  that  of  Alexander  Stuart, 
earl  of  Buchan,  third  son  of  Robert  II.,  called, 
for  his  cruelty,  The  Wolf  of  Baderioch.  The 
tower  at  the  west  end,  with  a  singular  crack 
down  one  of  its  sides,  adds  to  the  picturesque 
appearance  which  the  whole  makes,  among  the 
venerable  pines  at  the  end  of  the  duke's  garden. 
His  grace's  seat  is  a  neat  modern  building,  with 
pleasant  gardens,  and  a  fine  cascade  on  the  water 
of  Bran,  which,  in  its  way  from  the  western 
hills,  forms  a  fall  of  150  feet,  called  the  Rumb- 
ling Brig,  from  a  narrow  bridge  made  by  the 
fall  of  two  rocks  across  the  stream.  Dunkeld 
has  four  fairs,  January  21,  February  3,  March  R, 
and  second  Tuesday  in  November.  Besides  the 
tanning  of  leather,  the  linen  manufacture  has 
been  carried  on  to  considerable  extent,  for  a 
number  of  years,  and  the  manufacture  of  cotton 
goods  is  now  also  introduced.  Dunkeld  w 
fifteen  miles  north-west  from  Perth. 


656 


DUNKIRK. 


DUNKIRK,  from  dun,  Celt,  a  hill,  and  kirk, 
Flem.  a  church ;  a  maritime  town  of  France,  in 
ihe  department  of  the  north,  and  ci-devant  pro- 
vince of  French  Flanders.  It  is  the  most  easterly 
harbour  on  that  side  of  France  which  is  next  to 
Great  Brita-n,  and  was  originally  a  mean  hamlet, 
consisting  only  of  a  few  fishermen's  huts.  Raid- 
win,  ea.i  of  Flanders,  about  A.  D.  960,  thinking 
the  situation  convenient,  enlarged  it  into  a  town, 
and  surrounded  it  with  a  wall.  In  the  year 
1322  Robert,  earl  of  Flanders,  who  held  it  as  an 
appendage,  built  a  castle  for  its  defence,  which 
was  afterwards  demolished  by  the  revolters  of 
Flanders.  Robert  of  Bar  erected  a  fortification 
round  it,  the  remains  of  which  are  visible  on  the 
side  next  the  harbour.  The  emperor  Charles 
V.,  who  held  it  as  part  of  Flanders,  built  another 
castle  to  defend  the  harbour,  but  th's  was  also 
demolished  soon  afterwards.  In  1558  the 
French,  under  marshal  de  Thermes,  took  Dun- 
kirk by  storm,  and  almost  ruined  the  place ;  the 
Spaniards  recovered  it  again  in  about  a  fortnight, 
and  put  all  the  French  to  the  sword.  During  a 
peace  procured  for  the  inhabitants  by  Philip  II. 
of  Spain,  they  rebuilt  their  town  with  greater 
splendor  than  before,  and  flourished  for  some 
time  by  privateering  against  the  Dutch;  at 
length  they  fortified  their  town  and  harbour,  and 
fitted  out  fifteen  ships  of  war  at  their  own 
charge.  In  1634  the  inhabitants  agreed  with 
those  of  Bergues  to  dig  a  canal,  at  their  joint 
expense,  for  a  communication  between  the 
two  towns;  which  was  some  time  afterwards 
effected.  By  this  time  Dunkirk  was  become 
the  best  harbour  the  Spaniards  possessed  in 
Flanders,  which  induced  many  foreigners  to 
settle  there ;  and,  it  being  necessary  to  enlarge 
the  town,  a  new  fortified  wall  was  built  at  a 
considerable  distance  from  the  former.  In  1646 
it  was  besieged  and  taken  by  the  prince  of 
Conde.  In  1652  it  was  retaken  by  the  archduke 
Leopold,  then  governor  of  the  Netherlands. 
France  entering  into  a  treaty  with  England,  in 
1655,  the  Dunkirkers,  with  views  of  pecuniary 
advantage,  fitted  out  privateers  against  both 
these  powers ;  the  consequence  of  which  was, 
that  the  French,  assisted  by  Cromwell,  attacked 
and  took  it,  and  it  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the 
English.  It  was  even  then  of  great  importance 
to  us ;  for,  during  the  war  in  which  it  was  taken, 
the  Dunkirkers  had  made  prizes  of  no  less  than 
250  English  vessels,  many  of  which  were  of 
great  value.  The  fortifications  were  now,  there- 
fore, improved,  and  a  citadel  built ;  yet  the 
English  kept  it  only  four  years;  for  in  1662,  two 
years  after  the  Restoration,  Charles  II.  sold  this 
valuable  acquisition  to  France,  for  the  paltry 
sum  of  £500,000.  It  was  accordingly  taken 
possession  of,a  for  Louis  XIV.,  by  the  count 
d'Estrades,  on  the  29th  November,  1662.  The 
celebrated  engineer,  Monsieur  Vauban,  now  erect- 
ed an  arsenal  here,  large  enough  to  contain  all 
the  stores  necessary  for  fitting  out  and  maintain- 
ing a  large  fleet;  the  fortifications  on  the  land 
side  were  constructed  in  a  mariner  that  was 
thought  to  render  them  impregnable ;  and,  to- 
wards the  sea,  the  entrance  of  the  harbour  was 
strongly  fortified.  These  works  were  completed 
in  1683;  and,  iu  1685,  the.  whole  circumference 


of  the  basin  was  faced  with  masonry,  and  the 
quays  completely  formed.  In  1689  the  fort, 
called  the  Cornichon,  and  some  other  works, 
were  added.  Upwards  of  thi-ty  years  were  em- 
ployed in  improving  the  fortifications.  At  the 
treaty  of  Utrecht,  it  having  been  made  appear 
that  the  privateers  of  Dunkirk  had,  during  the 
war  then  closing,  taken  from  the  English  no  less 
than  1614  prizes,  valued  at  £1,334,375  sterling 
it  was  stipulated,  that  the  fortifications  of  the  city 
and  port  of  Dunkirk  should  be  entirely  demolished, 
and  the  harbour  filled  up ;  and  queen  Anne  deputed 
colonels  Armstrong  and  Clayton  to  inspect  the 
execution  of  this  part  of  the  treaty.  A  large 
bar  was  now  built  across  the  mouth  of  the  har- 
bour, between  the  jetties  and  the  town,  by  which 
all  communication  between  it  and  the  canal, 
which  formed  its  entrance,  was  entirely  cut  off. 
The  sluices  were  also  broken  up,  and  the  mate- 
rials of  them  broken  to  pieces.  This  was  scarcely 
accomplished,  when  Louis  XIV.  ordered  30,000 
men  to  construct  the  new  canal  of  Mardick, 
which  in  a  short  time  they  accomplished ;  and  thus 
the  harbour  was  rendered  almost  as  commodious 
as  ever ;  but  in  1717  this  likewise  was  rendered 
unserviceable.  In  1720,  during  a  great  storm, 
the  sea  broke  up  the  bar,  and  restored  the  use  of 
the  harboui  in  a  very  considerable  degree.  When, 
in  1740,  Great  Britain  was  engaged  in  a  war 
with  Spain,  Louis  XV.  set  about  improving  the 
advantage  which  Dunkirk  had  derived  from  the 
storm  in  1720,  by  restoring  the  works  and  re- 
pairing the  harbour.  He  rebuilt  the  jetties  and 
erected  new  forts  in  the  place  of  those  which 
had  been  destroyed ;  and  soon  afterwards 
espoused  the  cause  of  Spain,  and  became  a 
principal  in  the  war.  But  at  the  peace  of  Aix- 
la-Chapelle,  in  1748,  it  was  stipulated,  that  all 
the  works  towards  the  sea  should  be  destroyed 
a  second  time;  yet,  in  1756,  the  place  was 
again  in  a  good  state  of  defence.  At  the  peace 
of  1763  it  was  once  more  stipulated  that  a  Bri- 
tish commissary  should  reside  at  Dunkirk,  to 
see  to  the  destruction  of  this  harbour.  But  by 
the  peace  of  1783  he  was  withdrawn,  and  the 
French  were  left  to  resume  their  works.  The 
British,  under  his  late  royal  highness  the  duke 
of  York,  laid  siege  to  this  tpwri  in  1793,  but 
were  soon  obliged  to  abandon  it. 

Dunkirk  is,  on  the  whole,  a  well-built  town  : 
the  houses  are  chiefly  of  white  brick ;  but  seldom 
consist  of  more  than  two  stories.  It  is  a  place 
of  brisk  trade  in  fish,  corn,  colonial  produce, 
and  home  manufactures.  Its  chief  inconvenience 
is  a  scarcity  of  fresh  water.  The  barracks  are 
extensive  and  elegant ;  and  the  churches  contain 
some  beautiful  paintings.  The  town  is  ap- 
proached by  a  canal  of  a  mile  and  a  half  in 
length,  the  port  and  basin  being  in  the  interior 
of  the  town ;  the  roadstead  is  at  the  outer  ex- 
tremity of  the  canal,  and  formed  by  a  sand-bank 
running  parallel  to  the  shore.  A  mound  and 
ditch  surround  the  town.  Dunkirk  was  restored 
to  the  privilege  of  a  free  port  by  a  royal  ordi- 
nance of  the  22d  April,  1816.  Population  about 
20,000.  It  is  twerity-five  miles  north-east  of 
CaJais,  and  forty  north-west  of  Lisle. 

DLNMORE,  EAST,  a  post  town  in  the  county 
of  Waterford,  eighty-four  Irish  miles  from  Dub- 


557 


DUN 


nn,  and  nine  from  Waterfoid  city,  lat.50°  8'  17', 
N.  long.  7°  3',  W.,  is  remarkable  for  a  pier  built 
for  establishing  a  packet  station  to  ply  between 
this  port  and  Milford  Haven,  from  which  it  is 
distant  seventy-eight  nautical  miles.  This  great 
work  was  undertaken  at  the  expense  of  govern- 
ment, as  an  important  step  in  the  desirable  object 
of  improving  and  facilitating  communication  be- 
tween England  and  Ireland  in  1814,  from  a 
design  by  A.  Nimmo,  Esq.  and  has  been  executed 
at  an  expense  of  £80,000.  The  packets  formerly 
ran  up  the  harbour  or  river  to  Cheek  Point,  the 
junction  of  the  Suir  and  Barrow  rivers ;  and  at 
this  place  were  not  unfrequently  wind-bound. 
The  new  harbour  is  immediately  upon  the  At- 
lantic, and,  being  carried  into  five  fathoms  at  low 
water,  is  accessible  at  all  times-,  and  may  be 
sailed  from  with  all  winds.  The  pier  issues 
from  a  lofty  bold  conglomerate  rock,  which  has 
furnished  all  the  rubble  stone  consumed  in  its 
formation ;  and  is  carried  in  a  N.  N.  E.  direction 
to  a  distance  of  1000  feet,  having  a  base  of  250 
feet  in  breadth ;  the  back,  being  exposed  to  the 
heavy  swell  of  the  Atlantic,  is  paved  with  enor- 
mous blocks  of  stone.  The  inside  of  the  pier  is 
an  upright  quay  wall,  forty-five  feet  in  height, 
faced  with  hewn  sand-stone ;  the  foundations  of 
•which  were  laid  by  the  aid  of  the  diving-bell  in 
twenty-four  feet  of  water.  On  the  quay  is  an 
elegant  range  of  vaulted  apartments,  containing 
the  light  keeper's  residence,  coals  for  the  steam 
packets,  and  the  stores.  The  platform  over  these 
forms  an  agreeable  promenade,  and  has  a  light- 
house at  its  extremity,  the  design  of  which  is  a 
fluted  Doric  column,  copied  from  the  pillars  of 
the  temple  at  Pcestum :  the  lantern  exhibits  red 
lights  to  the  sea,  and  bright  towards  Waterford 
haven.  There  is  a  slip  constructed  on  the  inside 
of  the  pier,  affording  a  safe  and  convenient  place 
for  landing  and  embarking  at  all  times.  On  the 
opposite  side  of  the  harbour  is  a  small  rock-formed 
island,  curiously  perforated  by  natural  arches; 
the  extremity  of  this  rock,  below  water,  is  marked 
by  a  stone  beacon,  connected  to  the  island  by  a 
suspension  foot-bridge  of  very  simple  construc- 
tion, 180  feet  span.  This  island  divides  the 
whole  enclosed  space  into  an  outer  and  inner 
harbour,  the  latter  of  which,  a  surface  of  six 
acres,  is  completely  sheltered  from  the  awful 
swell  of  the  Atlantic  by  the.judicious  position  of 
the  pier,  while  the  outer  might  be  so  enlarged 
(to  nine  acres)  as  to  admit  line  of  battle  ships. 
The  harbour  has  fully  realised  expectation ;  the 
economy  observed  in  its  construction  is  very 
conspicuous,  and,  during  the  period  of  the  erec- 
tion of  the  pier,  little  or  no  damage  was  sustained 
by  the  shipping  that  were  necessitated  to  seek 
shelter  mere. 

DUNMOW,  LITTLE,  a  village  in  Essex.  It  had 
once  a  priory,  and  is  still  famous  for  the  custom 
instituted  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III.,  by  Robert 
de  Fitzwalter,  and  now  the  tenure  of  the  manor : 
namely,  that  whatever  married  couple  will  go  to 
the  priory,  and  swear,  kneeling  upon  two  sharp- 
pointed  stones  in  the  church,  that  they  had  not 
quarrelled,  nor  repented  of  their  marriage,  within 
a  year  and  a  duy  after  it  took  place,  shall  receive 
from  the  lord  of  the  manor  a  flitch  of  bacon. 
Some  old  records  mention  several  that  have 


claimed  and  received  it.  It  has  been  actually 
received  so  lately  as  since  the  year  1750,  by  a 
weaver  and  his  wife,  of  Coggeshall  in  Essex. 
It  has  been  demanded  more  recently  still ;  but 
the  ceremony  being  attended  with  considerable 
expense  to  the  lord  of  the  manor,  the  demand  is 
now  evaded.  See  BACON,  SERVICE  OF  THE. 

DUNN  (Samuel),  an  English  mathematician, 
born  at  Crediton  in  Devonshire.  He  opened  a 
school  in  his  native  town,  where  he  gained  con- 
siderable reputation  as  a  teacher,  and  where  he 
continued  for  several  years.  He  afterwards  re- 
moved to  Chelsea,  where  he  kept  an  academy, 
and  became  mathematical  examiner  for  the  East 
India  service.  He  published  an  Atlas,  folio  ; 
Treatises  on  Book-keeping,  Navigation,  &c.  He- 
died  in  1792,  and  left  his  property  towaids 
founding  a  mathematical  school  at  Crediton. 

DUNNEMARLE  CASTLE,  i.e.  the  castlo 
near  the  sea,  an  ancient  fort  of  the  Macduffs, 
thanes  of  Fife,  now  in  ruins ;  said  to  have  bee  .1 
their  utmost  boundary  to  the  west.  It  was  here 
that  lady  Macduff  and  her  children  were  mur- 
dered by  the  tyrant  Macbeth.  It  was  seated  on 
the  banks  of  the  Forth,  in  a  fine  situation,  now 
called  Castle-hill. 

DUNNING.(John),  an  eminent  English  law- 
yer, born  at  Ashburton  in  Devonshire,  in  1731, 
where  his  father  practised  as  an  attorney,  and 
where  he  began  the  studies  connected  with  his 
profession.  But  after  continuing  some  time  witlv 
his  father,  he  entered  of  the  Temple,  and  was 
called  to  the  bar,  where  he  soon  distinguished 
himself  as  an  able  lawyer  and  a  powerful  orator. 
He  likewise  obtained  a  seat  in  parliament,  where 
he  was  particularly  noticed  on  the  side  of  the  op- 
position. He  afterwards  became  solicitor-general 
and  recorder  of  Bristol,  and  chancellor  of  the 
duchy  of  Lancaster.  In  1782  he  was  created 
lord  Ashburton,  but  died  the  year  following, 
leaving  an  infant  son  to  inherit  the  title.  His 
lordship  was  an  upright  lawyer,  and  it  is  re- 
corded of  him,  much  to  his  honor,  that  he  often 
pleaded  the  cause  of  the  poor  unsolicited,  and 
without  a  fee. 

DUNNOTAR  CASTLE,  an  ancient  fortress, 
now  in  ruins,  built  in  the  reign  of  Edward  I.  by 
an  ancestor  of  the  Marischal  family.  In  1661 
the  regalia  of  Scotland  were  lodged  in  it,  to  pre- 
serve them  from  the  English  army,  and  a  garri- 
son, with  ammunition  and  provisions,  obtained 
for  their  defence  by  E.  Marischal,  the  proprietor; 
who,  upon  joining  the  king's  forces  in  England, 
appointed  George  Ogilvy,  of  Barras,  lieutenant- 
governor  of  the  fort.  This  trust  he  maintained 
with  the  greatest  heroism.  For  though  besieged 
and  summoned  to  surrender  by  general  Lambert, 
so  early  as  November  1651,  he  held  out  obsti- 
nately for  six  months,  till  May  1652;  when,  the 
siege  being  turned  into  a  blockade,  and  provisions 
and  ammunition  all  spent,  the  garrison  began  to 
mutiny,  and  he  at  last  capitulated  upon  honorable 
terms ;  but  not  till  he  had  privately  conveyed  the 
regalia  to  the  clergymen  of  Kinneff.  The  English 
not  finding  the  regalia,  shut  up  the  governor  and 
his  wife  close  prisoners  for  years,  using  every 
means  of  severity  and  allurement  to  produce  a 
discovery,  but  in  vain.  Mr.  Ogilvy  continued 
faithful  to  his  trust  till  the  Restoration,  when  he 


DUN 


558 


returned  the  regalia  to  E.  Marischal ;  but  to  the 
disgrace  of  Charles  II.'s  administration,  received 
no  other  reward  for  all  his  fidelity,  sufferings,  and 
losses,  but  the  title  of  baronet,  and  a  new  coat 
of  arms!  In  1685  Dunnottar  castle  was  em- 
ployed as  a  prison  for  167  Presbyterians,  who 
had  been  seized  in  the  west  of  Scotland,  during 
the  persecution,  and  were  here  treated  with  the 
greatest  cruelty ;  the  whole  number  of  inen  and 
women  being  confined  during  the  warmest  sea- 
son of  the  year,  in  one  vault,  which  is  still  to  be 
seen  entire,  and  hence  called  the  Whigs'  Vault. 
A  list  of  their  names  is  on  record  in  the  sheriff 
court  office  of  the  county ;  and  a  grave-stone  in 
the  church-yard  of  Dunnottar,  placed  upon 
those  who  died  under  the  confinement,  narrates 
the  fact. 

DUNSE,  a  market  town  of  Scotland,  in  the 
county  of  Merse,  containing  about  2100  inhabi- 
tants. It  is  situated  on  a  rising  ground  in  the 
middle  of  the  county,  and  has  a  weekly  market 
for  cattle.  Dunse  has  four  fairs,  in  March,  June, 
August,  and  November,  for  horses,  sheep,  and 
black  cattle. 

DUNSINNAN,  a  hill  of  Scotland  in  Perth- 
shire, celebrated  in  dramatic  story  by  the  immor- 
tal Shakspeare.  It  lies  partly  in  the  parish  of 
Collace  and  partly  in  that  of  Abernyte.  The  ruins 
of  Macbeth's  castle  are  still  to  be  seen  on  that  part 
of  the  hill  which  lies  in  Collace.  '  The  site  of 
it,'  says  Mr.  Adamson,  '  was  admirably  chosen 
for  a  place  of  defence,  being  a  conical  rising  on 
the  west  end  of  the  hill,  almost  inaccessible  -ex- 
cept on  one  side.  The  excellence  of  its  situation 
had  before  pointed  it  out  to  Kenneth  III.  and  other 
kings,  as  a  secure  place  of  residence.  Upon  the 
top  of  king's  seat,  there  is  the  ruin  of  a  circular 
enclosure,  similar  to  Macbeth's  castle,  but  much 
smaller.  This,  as  it  commanded  a  more  extensive 
prospect  than  the  castle,  taking  in  a  vast  extent 
of  country,  great  part  of  the  sea-coast,  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Frith  of  Forth,  to  the  south  Esk, 
probably  was  a  watch-tower,  or  outpost :  and 
from  this  circumstance  had  received  its  name.' 

DUNS  SCOTTJS  (John),  a  Franciscan  friar, 
commonly  called  Doctor  Subtilis,  was  born  in 
1274;  but  whether  in  England,  Scotland,  or  Ire- 
land, has  long  been  a  matter  of  dispute  among 
the  learned  of  each  nation.  When  a  boy,  he  be- 
came accidentally  known  to  two  Franciscan  friars ; 
who,  finding  him  to  be  a  youth  of  extraordinary 
capacity,  took  him  to  their  convent  at  Newcastle. 
From  thence  he  was  sent  to  Oxford,  where  he  was 
made  fellow  of  Mertpn  College  and  professor  of 
divinity  ;  and  Mackenzie  says,  that  not  less  than 
30,000  students  came  to  Oxford  to  hear  his  lec- 
tures. His  fame  was  now  become  so  universal, 
that  the  general  of  his  order  sent  him  to  Paris, 
in  1304,  where  he  was  honored  first  with  the 
degree  of  B.  D.  then  of  I).  D.  and  in  1307  was 
appointed  regent  of  the  divinity  schools.  During 
his  res'dence  here,  the  famous  controversy  about 
the  immaculate  conception  of  the  virgin  Mary 
arose.  Albertus  Magnus  maintained  that  she 
was  born  in  original  sin.  Scotus  advanced  200 
arguments  in  support  of  the  contrary  opinion, 
and  convinced  the  university,  that  she  was  really 
conceived  immaculate.  This  important  nonsense 
continued  to  be  disputed  till  1496,  after  the 


council  of  Basil,  when  the  University  of  Paris 
made  a  decree,  that  no  student  who  did  not  be- 
lieve the  immaculate  conception,  should  be  ad- 
mitted to  a  degree.  Our  author  had  not  been 
above  a  year  at  Paris,  when  his  general  sent  him 
to  Cologne ;  where  he  was  received  with  great 
pomp  and  ceremony  by  the  magistrates  and  no- 
bles of  that  city,  and  where  hf>  died  of  an  apo- 
plexy soon  after  his  arrival,  in  1308,  in  the  thirty- 
fourth  year  of  his  age.  Paul  Jovius  and  others 
have  reported,  that  Scotus  was  buried  in  an  epi- 
leptic fit ;  and  that,  upon  removing  his  bones,  he 
appeared  to  have  turned  himself  in  his  coffin.  He 
was  doubtless  one  of  the  first  wranglers  of  his 
time,  admirably  well  versed  in  scholastic  divinity, 
and  a  most  indefatigable  writer  ;  and,  if  all  his 
huge  volumes  hardly  contain  a  page  now  worth 
perusal,  it  was  the  fault  of  the  age.  lie  was  the 
author  of  anew  sect  of  schoolmen  called  Scotists; 
who  opposed  the  opinions  of  the  Thomists.  He 
was  a  most  voluminous  writer;  his  works  making 
12  vols.  folio  ;  as  published  at  Lyons  by  Luke 
Wadding,  in  1629. 

DUNSTABLE,  a  town  in  Bedfordshire  with 
a  market  on  Wednesdays ;  was  made  a  borough 
and  market  town  by  Henry  I.  who  had  a  royal 
palace  near  the  church,  called  Kingsbury.  He 
also  built  a  priory  here,  of  which  there  now  re- 
mains only  a  part.  The  front  of  the  church  is 
singular;  the  great  door  is  under  a  semi-oval 
arch,  richly  ornamented  with  various  grotesque 
sculptures ;  the  tower  stands  at  the  north-western 
angle  of  the  building.  The  town  is  seated  on  a 
chalky  hill.  It  has  several  good  inns,  it  being 
a  great  thoroughfare  on  the  northern  road.  It 
consists  of  four  streets,  intersecting  each  other  at 
right  angles  ;  and  in  the  centre  stood  one  of  those 
beautiful  crosses  of  queen  Eleanor,  but  it  was 
destroyed  by  the  enthusiasts  in  the  time  of  the 
civil  wars.  Here  is  an  extensive  manufacture  of 
various  articles  of  use  and  ornament  in  straw, 
particularly  hats,  known  by  the  name  of  Dun- 
stable,  all  over  the  kingdom  ;  and  which  employs 
a  great  number  of  women  and  girls.  It  lies  se- 
venteen miles  south  of  Bedford,  and  thirty-four 
north-west  of  London. 

DUNSTAFFNAGE,  an  ancient  castle  and 
royal  palace  of  Scotland,  in  the  county  of  Argyll 
and  Lome.  It  was  a  chief  seat  of  the  Scottish 
kings  before  the  conquest  of  the  Picts  by  Kenneth 
II.,  A.  D.  843.  In  this  place  was  long  preserved 
the  famous  stone,  the  palladium  of  Caledonia ; 
brought,  says  the  legend,  out  of  Spain,  where  it 
was  first  used  as  a  seat  of  justice  by  Ga''.Hus, 
the  son  of  Cecrops,  contemporary  with  Moses.  It 
continued  here  as  the  coronation  chair  till  the 
reign  of  Kenneth  II.  who  removed  it  to  Scone 
Some  of  the  ancient  regalia  were  preserved 
here,  but  the  late  keeper's  servants,  during  his 
infirm  years,  embezzled  them  for  the  silver  orna- 
ments; and  left  only  a  battle-axe,  nine  feet  long, 
of  beautiful  workmanship,  and  ornamented  with 
silver.  The  castle  is  square ;  the  inside  only 
eighty-seven  feet ;  partly  ruinous,  partly  habit- 
able. At  three  of  the  corners  are  rourd  towers ; 
one  of  them  projects  very  little.  The  entrance 
is  towards  the  sea  at  present  by  a  stair-case,  in 
old  times  probably  by  a  drawbridge,  which  fell 
from  a  little  gateway.  The  masonry  appears 


D  U  N  S  T  A  N. 


559 


very  ancient;  the  tops  batllementecl.  This  pile 
is  seated  on  a  rock  at  the  mouth  of  Loch  Etive, 
whose  waters  expand  within  to  a  beautiful  bay, 
where  ships  may  safely  ride  in  all  weathers.  Of 
this  building,  the  founder  of  which  is  unknown, 
little  remains  except  the  outer  walls,  which, 
though  roofless,  are  still  in  good  order ;  and 
within  which  some  buildings  have  been  erected, 
which  serve  as  the  residence  of  the  laird.  The 
duke  of  Argyll  is  hereditary  keeper  under  the 
crown. — At  a  small  distance  from  the  castle  is  a 
ruined  chapel,  once  an  elegant  building;  and  at 
one  end  an  enclosure,  a  family  cemetery.  Op- 
posite to  these  is  a  high  precipice,  ending  ab- 
ruptly and  turning  suddenly  towards  the  south- 
east. A  person  concealed  in  the  recess  of  the 
rock,  a  little  beyond  the  angle,  surprises  friends 
stationed  at  some  distance  beneath  the  precipice 
with  a  very  remarkable  echo  of  any  word,  or 
even  sentence,  he  pronounces;  which  reaches 
to  the  last  distinct  and  unbroken.  The  repeti- 
tion is  single,  but  remarkably  clear.  In  1307 
this  castle  was  possessed  by  Alexander  Macdou- 
gal  lord  of  Argyll,  a  friend  to  the  English ;  but 
was  that  year  reduced  by  Robert  Bruce,  when 
Macdougal  .sued  for  peace  with  that  prince,  and 
was  received  into  favor.  About  1455  it  was 
the  residence  of  the  lords  of  the  Isles ;  for  here 
James,  last  earl  of  Douglas,  after  his  defeat  in 
Annandale,  fled  to  Donald,  the  regulus  of  the 
time,  and  prevailed  on  him  to  take  arms  and 
carry  on  a  predatory  war  against  his  sovereign, 
James  II. 

DUNSTAN  (St.),  an  Anglo-Saxon  divine  and 
statesman  of  the  tenth  century,  whose  history 
has  come  down  to  us  sufficiently  adorned  with 
legends.  lie  appears  to  have  been  born  about 
A.  D.  925.  and  to  have  been  educated  at  Glas- 
tonbury  by  Irish  ecclesiastics.  In  addition  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  Latin  tongue,  and  the  usual 
learning  of  his  profession,  he  acquired  in  his 
youth  considerable  skill  in  music,  metallurgy, 
and  the  arts  of  painting  and  carving.  He  con- 
structed an  organ  of  brass  pipes,  and  filled  with 
air  from  bellows ;  and  there  is  preserved  in  the 
Bodleian  library  a  drawing  made  by  him  ot 
Christ,  with  himself  kneeling  at  his  feet.  He 
also  excelled,  like  a  modern  statesman  and  prince 
of  Spain,  in  preparing  ladies'  robes,  to  be  after- 
wards embroidered  (MS.  Cleop.  b.  13.).  Thus 
accomplished,  he  was  early  introduced  to  the 
court  of  king  Athelstan,  by  his  uncle  Athelm, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury.  But  some  indiscretion, 
or  the  jealousy  of  the  courtiers,  compelled  him  to 
retreat  from  this  hopeful  scene ;  and  the  disap- 
pointment of  his  prospects  produced  a  serious 
fit  of  illness.  He  now  took  the  vows  at  Glas- 
tonbury,  and  devoted  himself  with  ardor  to  the 
discipline  of  St.  Benedict.  It  is  said  that  he 
divided  between  the  church  and  the  poor  at  this 
time  a  valuable  estate  bequeathed  to  him  by  a 
wealthy  Saxon  lady,  as  well  as  his  paternal 
inheritance.  To  this  period  of  his  life  is  also 
attached  the  memorable  legend  of  his  conflicts 
with  the  spirit  of  darkness,  who  is  said  to  have 
assailed  him  often  in  his  cell ;  till  he  one  day 
caught  the  demon  by  the  nose  with  a  red-hot 
pair  of  pincers,  after  which  he  no  more  molested 
him.  On  the  accession  of  Edmund,  the  brother 


and  successor  of  Athelstan,  he  was  again  invited 
to  court,  and  the  rich  abbey  of  Glastonbury  was 
bestowed  on  him.  He  advanced  still  higher  in 
the  confidence  of  Ed  red,  the  next  monarch,  who 
made  him  his  prime  minister. 

At  the  coronation  feast  of  his  successor,  Edwy, 
this  lordly  ecclesiastic  distinguished  himself  by 
a  remarkable  outrage  on  the  person  of  the  king. 
'  The  popular  account  of  this  affair  is,  that  the 
young  prince  had  espoused  a  beautiful  young 
lady  of  the  royal  blood,  Elgiva,  who  was  pro- 
nounced by  the  monks  to  be  within  the  canon- 
ical degrees  of  affinity.  Before  his  accession, 
therefore,  she  had  been  a  source  of  dispute 
between  the  dignified  ecclesiastics  and  the  king. 
On  the  coronation-day  he  did  not  obtrude  her 
claims  upon  the  people ;  nor,  on  the  contrary, 
would  he  forego  his  private  comforts  in  her 
society.  When  the  barons  were  indulging 
themselves  in  the  pleasures  of  the  feast,  Edwy 
retired  to  his  domestic  apartments,  and,  in  the 
company  of  Elgiva  and  her  mother,  laid  aside 
his  crown  and  regal  state.  Dunstan  surmised 
the  cause  of  his  retreat;  and  taking  with  him 
his  creature  Odo,  the  nominal  primate,  pene- 
trated into  the  interior  of  the  palace,  upbraided 
the  prince  with  this  untimely  indulgence  of  his 
passions,  and  after  branding  his  consort  with  the 
most  opprobrious  name  of  woman,  brought  him 
back  with  considerable  violence  into  the  nail. 
Mr.  Turner,  our  able  Anglo-Saxon  historian, 
regards  the  transaction  as  a  bold  attempt  of 
Dunstan  to  subdue  the  regal  power  to  his 
ambition.  He  represents  the  nobility  as  evincing 
some  displeasure  at  the  king's  early  departure, 
and  the  anxiety  of  Odo  to  communicate  the 
state  of  their  minds  to  Edwy.  That  the  persons 
he  first  addressed  excused  themselves  from 
undertaking  this  errand :  and  the  commission 
devolved  by  a  sort  of  general  wish  on  Dunstan, 
and  Cynesius,  a  bishop,  his  relative.  'But  with 
the  delivery  of  the  message,'  he  observes,  '  his 
commission  must  have  terminated  ;  and  on  the 
king's  refusal  [if  he  did  refuse]  it  was  his  duty 
to  have  retired.  As  an  ecclesiastic,  he  should 
not  have  compelled  him  to  a  scene  of  inebriety; 
as  a  subject,  it  was  treasonable  to  offer  violence 
to  his  prince.' 

'  The  latest,  and  not  least  able  of  our  English 
historians,  however,  would  place  these  events  in 
a  different  light.  He  insists,  somewhat  in  the 
spirit  of  the  monkish  writers,  on  this  amour 
oeing  highly  disgraceful  to  the  king;  and  while 
he  represents  it  as  '  the  scandal  of  the  age' 
(whose  sources,  in  the  king's  disputes  with  the 
ecclesiastics,  Mr.  Lingard  in  any  other  instance 
would  have  readily  traced),  he  states  it  as  not 
altogether  incredible  that  both  Ethelgiva,  the 
mother,  and  her  daughter,  whom  he  does  not 
name,  had  sacrificed  their  honor  to  the  equivocal 
ambition  of  one  of  them  becoming  queen.  The 
nobles,  he  adds,  accompanied  their  demand  for 
the  king's  return  with  an  injunction  in  the  name 
of  the  whole  assembly,  for  Ethelgiva  to  leave  the 
court.  The  rest  of  his  account  does  not  mate- 
rially differ  from  that  of  former  historians.  But 
with  all  the  unfeigned  respect  for  his  impartiality, 
with  which  the  perusal  of  this  writer's  volumes 
has  inspired  us,  we  cannot  hold  him  successful 


DUN 


560 


DUP 


in  this  attempt  to  disengage  the  character  of 
Dunstan  and  his  associates  from  the  imputation 
of  great  indecorum. 

Were  the  lady  tlie  king's  mistress,  and  not 
his  wife,  was  a  dignified  ecclesiastic  justified  in 
following  him  into  her  apartments?  and,  had  the 
amour  been  ever  so  unbecoming,  was  this  a 
species  of  conduct  likely  to  detach  him  from  it? 
But  the  story  of  the  wife  and  daughter  together 
speculating  upon  his  affections  is  surely  improba- 
ble in  the  highest  degree:  we  know  that  the 
monkish  writers,  who  furnish  the  only  accpunt 
we  have  of  the  transaction,  would  call  a  wife, 
espoused  in  opposition  to  the  will  of  the  church, 
a  mistress;  and  the  sufferings  of  the  young 
monarch  from  this  interference  with  his  affec- 
tions, should  teach  us  to  exercise  the  judgment 
of  charity  on  his  memory. 

Dunstan  was  now  compelled  to  retire  to 
Flanders,  and  this  was  a  severe  blow  to  the 
monks,  who  were  expelled  from  several  monas- 
teries :  but  their  sufferings  were  not  of  long 
continuance.  For  Edgar,  the  younger  brother 
of  Edwy,  having  raised  a  successful  rebellion 
against  the  latter,  and  usurped  his  dominions 
north  of  the  Thames,  recalled  Dunstan,  and  gave 
him  the  bishopric  of  Worcester,  A.  D.  957. 
From  this  time  he  was  the  chief  confident  and 
prime  minister  of  king  Edgar,  who  became  A.  D. 
959  sole  monarch  of  England.  In  960  Dunstan 
was  raised  to  be  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  and 
being  thus  possessed  of  the  primacy,  and  assured 
of  the  royal  support  and  assistance,  he  prepared 
to  execute  the  grand  design  which  he  had  long 
meditated,  of  compelling  the  secular  canons  to 
put  away  their  wives,  and  become  monks;  or  of 
driving  them  out,  and  introducing  Benedictine 
monks  in  their  room.  With  this  view,  he  pro- 
cured the  promotion  of  Oswald  to  the  see  of 
Worcester,  and  of  Ethelwald  to  that  of  Win- 
chester: two  prelates  who  were  monks  them- 
selves, and  animated  with  the  most  ardtnt  zeal 
for  the  advancement  of  their  order.  These 
confederates,  by  their  arts  and  intrigues,  in  the 
course  of  a  few  years,  filled  no  fewer  than  forty- 
eight  monasteries  with  Benedictines.  But  on 
the  death  of  Edgar  in  975  they  received  a  check. 
The  sufferings  of  the  persecuted  canons  had 
excited  much  compassion ;  and  many  of  the 
nobility,  who  had  been  overawed  by  the  power 
and  zeal  of  the  late  king,  now  espoused  their 
cause,  and  promoted  their  restoration.  Elfric, 
duke  of  Mercia,  drove  the  monks  by  force  out 
of  all  the  monasteries  in  that  extensive  province, 
and  brought  back  the  canons,  with  their  wives 
and  children ;  while  Elfwin  duke  of  East 
Anglia,  and  Brithnot  duke  of  Essex,  raised 
their  troops  to  protect  the  monks  in  these 
countries.  To  allay  these  commotions  several 
councils  were  held:  in  which  Dunstan  was  so 
hard  pressed  by  the  secular  canons  and  their 
friends,  that  he  was  obliged  to  have  recourse  to 
miracles,  we  are  told,  to  overcome  their  oppo- 
sition. St.  Dunstan  died  A.D.  988,  in  the 
sixty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  having  held  the 
bishopric  of  London,  together  with  the  arch- 
bishopric of  Canterbury,  about  twenty-seven 
years. 

DUNWICH,    a  town   in  Suffolk,    most  of 


which  is  destroyed  by  the  encroachments  of 
the  sea,  and  not  one  church  left  of  eight.  It  has  « 
market  on  Saturday;  until  1832  itsent  two  mem- 
bers to  parliament.  The  walls  of  the  town  en- 
close seven  acres,  and  the  remains  of  two  gates 
are  yet  visible.  It  is  thirty  miles  north-east  of 
Ipswich,  twenty-four  south  of  Yarmouth,  and 
ninety-nine  north-east  of  London. 

DUO,  in  music,  a  song  or  composition,  to  be 
performed  in  two  parts  only,  one  sung,  the  other 
played  on  an  instrument,  or  by  two  voices.  Also 
when  two  voices  sing  different  parts,  as  ac- 
companied with  a  third,  which  is  a  thorough 
bass.  It  is  seldom  that  unisons  and  octaves  arc 
used  in  duos,  except  at  the  beginning  and  end. 

DUODE'CUPLE,  adj.  Lzt.duo  and  decuplus 
Consisting  of  twelves. 

Grisepsius,  a  learned  Polander,  endeavours  to  es- 
tablish the  duodecuplc  proportion  among  the  Jews  by 
comparing  some  passages  of  Scripture  together. 

Arbuthrwt  on  Coins. 

DU  PAN  (James  Mallet),  a  modern  political 
writer,  was  born  at  Geneva  in  1749.  He  was 
appointed  through  the  interest  of  Voltaire  pro- 
fessor of  belles  lettres  at  Cassel,  and  in  1783 
went  to  Paris.  During  the  three  years  sitting  of 
the  first  French  assembly  he  published  a  respect- 
able analysis  of  their  debates.  Being  employed 
in  1792  on  a  confidential  mission  from  Louis 
XVI.  to  his  brothers,  his  estate,  together  with 
the  whole  of  his  personal  property,  was  confis- 
cated. He  after  this  wrote  at  Brussels  a  work 
on  the  French  Revolution,  which  was  highly 
eulogised  by  Mr.  Burke.  lie  finally  settled  and 
carried  on  a  journal  in  London,  entitled  Mer- 
cure  Britannique.  His  death  took  place  in  May 
1800. 

DUPE,  v.  a.  8c  n.  s.  Dr.  Johnson  says  from 
Fr.  diippe,  a  foolish  bird,  easily  caught ;  but  the 
verb,  to  dupe,  is  probably  the  root,  and  may  be 
derived  from  Lat.  duplex,  double.  To  cheat ; 
trick  :  one  easily  tricked  or  imposed  upon. 

An  usurping  populace  is  its  own  dupe,  a  mere  under- 
workcr,  and  a  purchaser  in  trust  for  some  single 
tyrant.  Swift. 

First  slave  to  words,  then  vassal  to  a  name, 

Then  dupe  to  party  ;  child  and  man  the  same. 

Duncan. 

The  throne  a  bigot  keep,  a  genius  quit ; 
Faithless  through  piety,  and  duped  through  wit. 

Pope. 

For,  believe  me,  you  will  find,  that  in  the  opinion 
of  the  world  there  is  not  a  fairer  subject  for  contempt 
and  ridicule,  than  a  knave  become  the  dupe  of  his 
own  art.  Sheridan. 

I  have  not  been  thy  dupe,  nor  am  thy  prey — 
But  was  my  own  destroyer,  and  will  be 
My  own  hereafter. — Back,  ye  baffled  fiends ! 
The  hand  of  death  is  on  me — but  not  yours! 

Byron. 

DUPIN  (Lewis  Ellis),  a  learned  doctor  of  the 
Sorbonne,  and  one  of  the  greatest  critics  of  his 
time  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  was  born  at  Paris, 
in  1657.  When  he  published  the  first  volume 
of  his  Bibliotheque  Universelle  des  Auteurs  Ec- 
clesiastiques,  in  1686,  the  liberty,  with  which  he 
treated  some  ecclesiastical  writers,  gave  such  of- 
fence, that  M.  de  Harlay,  archbishop  of  Paris, 
obliged  Dupin  to  retract  many  propositions,  and 
suppressed  the  work.  He  was  nevertheless  suf- 


DUP 


561 


DUP 


ferecl  to  continue  it,  by  altering  the  title  from 
Uibliotheque  Universelle,  to  Bibliotlieque  Nou- 
velle.  This  great  undertaking,  continued  in  se- 
veral successive  volumes,  though  sufficient  to 
occupy  the  life  of  an  ordinary  man,  did  not 
hinder  M.  Dupin  from  publishing  several  other 
•works.  He  was  professor  of  philosophy  in  the 
royal  college ;  but  was  banished  some  time  from 
the  chair  to  Chatelheraut,  on  account  of  the  fa- 
mous Cas  de  Conscience,  but  was  restored,  and 
died  in  1719. 

DUPLICATE,  v.-a.,  n.  s.  &  adj.  }       French 

DUPLICATION,  n.  s.  yduplicatu, 

DUPLICA'TURE.  j  from    Lat. 

duplex,  duplicis,  i.  e.  duo,  two,  and  plicatus,  from 
plico,  to  fold ;  twice  folded  ;  double.  To  make 
double,  or  enlarge  by  doubling ;  to  fold ;  the 
second  thing  or  number  so  added  :  for  the  arith- 
metical use  of  the  adjective,  see  the  example. 
Duplicature  is  synonymous  with  duplicate. 

And  some  alterations  in  the  brain  duplicate  that 
•wKich  is  but  a  single  object  to  our  undistempered  sen- 
timents. Glanville. 

What  great  pains  hath  been  taken  concerning  the 
quadrature  of  a  circle,  and  the  duplication  of  a  cube, 
and  some  other  mathematical  problems. 

Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

The  lympLeducts,  either  dilacerated  or  obstructed, 
exonerate  themselves  into  the  foldings,  or  between 
the  duplicatwea  of  the  membranes. 

Ray  on  the  Creation. 

Duplicate  proportion  is  the  proportion  of  squares. 
Thus,  in  a  rank  of  geometrical  proportions,  the  first 
term  to  the  third  is  said  to  be  in  a  duplicate  ratio  of  the 
first  to  the  second,  or  as  its  square  is  to  the  square  of 
the  second :  so  in  2,  4,  8,  16,  the  ratio  of  2  to  3  is  a 
duplicate  of  that  of  2  to  4,  or  as  the  square  of  2  to  the 
square  of  4.  Phillipt.  Harris.  Bailey. 

It  has  been  found,  that  the  attraction  is  almost  re- 
ciprocally in  a  duplicate  proportion  of  the  distance  of 
the  middle  of  the  drop  from  the  concourse  of  the 
glasses.  .  Newton. 

Nothing  is  more  needful  for  perfecting  the  natural 
history  of  bodies,  than  the  subjecting  them  to  the  fire  ; 
to  which  end  I  have  reserved  duplicates  of  the  most 
Considerable.  Woodward. 

The  peritonaeum  is  a  strong  membrane,  every 
where  double ;  in  the  duplications  of  which  all  the 
viscera  of  the  abdomen  are  hid. 

Wiseman's   Surgery. 

Will  you  give  me  leave  to  illustrate  this  affair  of 
wit  and  judgment,  by  the  two  knobs  on  the  back  of 
my  chair  ?  Here  stands  wit — and  there  stands  judg- 
ment. You  see  they  are  the  highest  and  most  orna- 
mental parts  of  its  frame — as  wit  and  judgment  are 
of  ours,  and  like  them  too,  indubitably  both  made  and 
fitted  to  go  together, — in  order,  as  we  say  in  all  such 
••;ases  of  duplicated  embellishments — to  answer  one 
another.  Sterne. 

Clandestine  marriage.  This  kind  of  sea-weed  is 
buoyed  up  by  bladders  of  air,  which  are  formed  in 
the  duplicatures  of  its  leaves,  and  forms  immense  float-* 
ing  fields  of  vegetation  ;  the  young  ones,  branching 
out  from  the  larger  ones,  and  borne  on  similar  little 
air-vessels.  Darwin. 

DUPLICATE,  in  law,  used  for  the  second  letters 
patent,  granted  by  the  lord  chancellor,  in  a  case 
wheiein  he  had  before  done  the  same ;  which 
were  therefore  thought  void.  But  it  is  more 
commonly  a  copy  or  transcript  of  any  deed  or 
writing,  account,  &c.,  or  a  second  letter,  written 
arid  sent  to  the  same  party  and  purpose  as  a 
VOL.  VII. 


former,  or  a  copy  of  despatches,  for  fear  of  a  mis- 
carriage of  the  first,  or  for  other  reasons. — 4  Car 
2.  c.  10. 

DUPLI'CITY,  n.  s.  Lat.  duplicis.  Double- 
ness  :  the  number  of  two. 

This  duplicity  was  ill  contrived  to  place  one  head  at 
both  extremes,  and  it  had  been  more  tolerable  to  have 
set  three  or  four  at  one.  Browne's  Vulgar  Erruurs. 

Do  not  affect  duplicities  nor  trip'icities,  nor  any  cer- 
tain number  of  parts,  in  your  division  of  things. 

Watts's  Logick. 

DUPONDIUS,  in  antiquity,  a  weight  of  t%vo 
pounds,  or  a  money  of  the  value  of  two  asses. 
See  As.  As  the  as  at  first  weighed  a  just  pondo, 
or  libra,  the  dupondius  then  weighed  two ;  and 
hence  the  name.  And  though  the  weight  of 
the  as  was  afterwards  diminished,  and  of  conse- 
quence that  of  the  dupondius  also,  yet  they  still 
retained  the  denomination.  See  LIBRA. 

DUPORT  (James),  a  learned  English  divine, 
was  born  in  1606,  in  Jesus'  College,  Cambridge, 
of  which  his  father  was  master.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Westminster  School,  and  at  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge,  where  he  obtained  a  fellow- 
ship. In  1632  he  was  appointed  regius  profes- 
sor of  Greek;  and,  in  1641, made  prebendary  of 
Lincoln  and  archdeacon  of  Stow.  He  was  deprived, 
in  1656,  of  his  professorship  for  refusing  the  en- 
gagement, but  recovered  it  at  the  Restoration, 
and  resigned  it  again  the  same  year  in  favor  of 
Dr.  Barrow.  In  1664  he  became  D.  D.,  and 
was  promoted  to  the  deanery  of  Peterborough. 
In  1668  he  was  elected  master  of  Magdalen 
College.  He  died  in  1679.  His  works  are — 1. 
Gnomologia  Homed.  2.  Tres  Libri  Solomonis, 
Graeco  Carmine  donati,  12mo.  3.  Metaphrasis 
Psalmorum  versibus  Grsecis  contexta  cum  ver- 
sione  Lat.  4to.  4.  Musae  Subsecivae  seu  Poemata 
Stromata,  8vo.  In  1712  some  of  his  lectures 
were  printed  by  Needham.  His  father  was  one 
of  the  translators  of  the  Bible. 

DUPORT  (Marguerite  Louis  Francis  du  Tertre), 
was  an  advocate  at  Paris.  In  1790  he  was  ap- 
pointed minister  of  justice  on  the  recommendation 
of  La  Fayette,  and  vainly  endeavoured  to  adhere 
to  the  constitution  which  had  been  established. 
On  the  departure  of  Louis  XVI.  for  Varennes, 
Duport  went  to  the  National  Assembly,  accord- 
ing to  the  king's  directions,  to  deliver  up  the 
great  seal ;  and  when  the  representatives  enjoined 
him  to  resume  it,  and  seal  the  order  for  the  arrest 
of  that  prince,  being  denounced  anew,  he  gave  in 
his  resignation.  He  was  however  involved  in  the 
proscription  of  the  10th  of  August,  1Z92,  and,  be- 
ing sent  to  Orleans,  was  condemned  and  executed 
in  November,  1793,  as  an  enemy  to  the  liberty 
of  the  press.  On  hearing  his  sentence,  he  ex- 
claimed, '  Revolutions  destroy  men  ;  posterity 
•will  judge  them.'  Duport  published,  in  con- 
junction with  Kerverseau,  the  first  eight  volumes 
of  a  work,  entitled  L'Histoire  de  la  Revolution, 
par  deux  Amis  de  la  Liberte. 

DUPPA  (Brian),  a  learned  English  bishop, 
born  in  1589,  at  Lewisham,  in  Kent,  of  which 
place  his  father  was  then  vicar.  In  1634  he  was 
instituted  chancellor  of  the  church  at  Sarum,  and 
soon  after  made  chaplain  to  Charles  I.  He  was 
appointed  tutor  to  Charles,  prince  of  Wales,  anrl 
his  brother  James,  duke  of  York;  was  made 

2  U 


DUR 


662 


DUR 


bishop  of  Chichester;  and,  in  1641,  translated 
to  Salisbury,  though  the  confusion  that  followed 
deprived  him  of  all  benefit  from  his  promotion. 
Charles  I.  held  him  in  high  esteem,  and  he  is 
said  to  have  assisted  the  king  in  composing  the 
Eikon  Basilike.  On  the  Restoration  he  was  made 
bishop  of  Winchester,  and  lord  high  almoner; 
but  died  in  1662.  He  bequeathed  large  sums  to 
charitable  purposes :  and  published  a  few  ser- 
mons, with  other  religious  pieces. 

DURA  MATER,  from  durus,  hard,  and  mater, 
a  mother;  called  dura  from  its  comparative 
hardness  with  the  pia  mater,  and  mater  from  its 
being  supposed  to  be  the  source  of  all  the  other 
membranes.  Dura  meninx,  Dermatodes.  A 
thick  and  somewhat  insensible  membrane,  formed 
of  two  layers,  that  surrounds  and  defends  the 
brain,  and  adheres  strongly  to  the  internal  sur- 
face of  the  cranium.  It  has  three  considerable 
processes,  the  falciform,  the  tentorium,  and  the 
septum  cerebelli ;  and  several  sinuses,  of  which 
the  longitudinal,  lateral, and  inferior  longitudinal, 
are  the  principal.  See  ANATOMY. 

DURANGO,  a  town  of  Spain,  in  Biscay, 
famous  for  its  manufacture  of  sword-blades  and 
steel  articles.  Population  2800.  Fifteen  miles 
east  of  Bilboa. 

DURANGO,  or  New  Biscay,  an  intendancy  of 
Mexico,  extending  from  south  to  north  from  the 
mines  of  Guarisamey  to  the  mountains  of  Carcay, 
north-west  of  the  Presidio  de  Yanos,  232  leagues. 
Its  breadth  is  unequal :  near  Parras  it  is  scarcely 
fifty-eight  leagues ;  but  is  taken  on  an  average  at 
sixty-three  leagues.'  It  does  not 'appear  to  contain 
above  160,000  inhabitants,  but,  in  this  country, 
except  through  the  details  furnished  by  Humboldt 
in  his  New  Spain,  we  are  very  little  acquainted 
with  this  region.  It  is  bounded  on  the  south  by 
New  Galicia,  or  by  the  two  intendancies  of  Za- 
catecas  and  Guadalaxara,  on  the  south-east  by  a 
small  part  of  the  intendancy  of  San  Luis  Potosi, 
and  on  the  west  by  the  intendancy  of  Sonora. 
North  and  east  it  is  bounded  by  an 'uncultivated 
country,  inhabited  by  warlike  and  independent 
Indians.  But  since  the  end  of  the  last  century 
these  troublesome  neighbours  have  been  on  the 
decline.  The  intendancy  comprehends  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  great  table  land  of 
Anahuac,  which  declines  to  the  north-east  to- 
wards the  banks  of\he  Rio  del  Norte.  The 
ground  around  the  city  of  Durangois  about  1500 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  extent  of 
surface  at  this  intendancy  is  16,873  square  leagues, 
DURANGO,  a  town  of  Mexico,  the  chief  city  of 
the  intendancy  of  that  name,  is  situated  in  the 
southern  part  of  New  Biscay,  170  leagues  north- 
west from  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  298  from  the 
town  of  Santa  Fe.  It  is  the  residence  of  the  in- 
Tendant  and  of  a  bishop.  The  height  of  the 
ground  on  which  the  town  is  built  is  6845  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea.  There  are  frequent 
.fells  of  snow,  and  the  thermometer  sometimes 
descends  to  14°  of  Fahrenheit.  The  population 
Js  estimated  at  12,000.  The  surrounding  coun- 
try is  fertile  in  corn  and  fruits,  and  the  fine 
^•^tures  abound  with  cattle. 

DURANTA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  angio- 
-.Dermia  order  and  didynamia  class  of  plants  ; 
i.atural  order  fortieth,  personatae  :  CAL.  quin- 


quefid,  superior :  BER.  tetraspermous  :  SEED,  bi- 
Jocular.  Species,  three ;  natives  of  the  West  Indies 
and  South  America. 

DURANTE  ABSENTIA  (during  absence)^  in 
law,  is  an  administration  granted  when  the  exe- 
cutor is  out  of  the  realm,  to  continne  in  force 
until  his  return. 

DURE,w.  n.  ~]       Fr.   durer ;    Span. 

DUR'ABLE, adj.  and    Port,     durable; 

DUR'ABLENESS,  n.  s.       Lat.    durabilis,   from 


I  durus;      Heb.     in, 
Xhard.     To  last;   con- 
tinue :  durable  is  last- 
ing ;    permanent :    as 
is   dureful :    dureless 
J  is  the  opposite  to  these. 


DUR'ABLY,  adv. 

DURA'TION,  n.s. 

DURE'FUL,  adj. 

DURE'LESS,  adj. 

DUR' ISG,  prep. 

DUR'ITY,  n.  s. 

Duration  and  durity  express  a  state  of  hardness 
or  permanence  :  during  is  while  any  thing  lasts. 

For  tho  thingis  that  ben  seien  ben  but  durynge  for 
a  schorl  tyme,  but  tho  thingis  that  ben  not  seen  ben 
eutr  lasiynge.  Wiclif.  2  Coi.  iv. 

The  dureful  oak,  whose  sap  is  not  yet  dried, 
Is  long  ere  it  conceive  the  kindling  fire  ; 

But  when  it  once  doth  burn,  it  doth  divide 
Great  heat,  and  makes  his  flames  to  heaven  aspire, 

9pen$er. 

Stones,  though  in  dignity  of  nature  inferior  unto 
plants,  yet  exceed  them  in  firmess  of  strength,  or  </«- 
r ability  of  being.  Hooker. 

No  less  durable  and  mighty  is  the  seed  of  God  in 
his  children  regenerate,  than  the  seed  of  the  serpent 
in  the  unregenerate,  to  move  and  rule  the  will  of  man 
accordingly.  MS.  Note  of  Bradford  the  Martyr. 

Wit  is  brushwood,  judgment  timber  :  the  one  gives 
the  greatest  flame,  the  other  yields  the  durableet  heat ; 
and  both  meeting  make  the  best  fire.  Overlntry. 

The  bones  of  his  body  we  may  compare  to  the  hard 
rocks  and  stones,  and  therefore  strong  and  durable. 

Raleigh's  His/on/. 

Our  times  upon  the  earth  have  neither  certr.inty  nor 
durability.  Id. 

Yet  were  that  aptitude  natural,  more  inclination  to 
follow  and  embrace  the  false  and  dureless  pleasures  of 
this  stage-play  world,  than  to  become  the  shadow  of 
God.  .  Id. 

Ancients  did  burn  fragments  of  marble,  which  in 
time  became  marble  again,  at  least  of  indissoluble 
durity,  as  appeareth  in  the  standing  theatres. 

Wotton's  Architecture, 
With  pins  of  adamant, 

And  chains,  they  made  all  fast ;  too  fast  they  made 
And  durable  !  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

Time,  though  in  eternity,  applied 
To  motion,  measures  all  things  durable 
By  present,  past,  and  future.  Id. 

There  indeed  he  found  his  fame  flourishing,  in 
monuments  engraved  in  marble,  and  yet  more  durably 
in  men's  memories.  Sidney. 

Such  a  constitution  as  this  would  make  the  mighty 
Leviathan  of  a  shorter  duration,  than  the  feeblest 
creatures,  and  not  let  it  outlast  the  day  it  was  born  in. 

Locke. 

If  during  his  childhood  he  be  constantly  and  rigo- 
rously kept  from  drinking  cold  liquor  whilst  he  is  hot, 
forbearance  grows  into  a  habit.  Id. 

Aristotle,  by  greatness  of  action,  does  not  only 
mean  it  should  be  great  in  its  nature,  but  also  in  its 
duration ;  that  it  should  have  a  due  length  in  it. 

Addison's  Spectator. 

A  bad  poet,  if  he  cannot  become  immoral  by  the 
goodness  of  his  verse,  may  by  the  durableness  of  the 
metal  that  supports  it.  Id,  On  Ancient  Medals 


DUR 


563 


DUR 


The  different  consistence  and  dutabCeness  of  the 
strata  whereof  tliey  consist,  are  more  or  If  ss. 

Woodward. 

Duration  is  a  circumstance  so  essential  to  happiness, 
that,  if  we  conceived  it  possible  for  the  joys  of  heaven 
itself  to  pass  from  us  in  an  instant,  we  should  find 
ourselves  not  much  concerned  for  the  attainment  of 
them.  Rogers. 

The  glories  of  her  majesty's  reign  ought  to  be  re- 
corded in  words  more  durable  than  brass,  Slnd  such  as 
our  posterity  may  read  a  thousand  years  hence. 

Swift. 

Extieme  volatile  and  sprightly  tempers  seem  in- 
consistent with  any  great  enjoyment.  There  is  too 
much  time  wasted  in  the  mere  transition  from  one 
object  to  another.  No  room  for  those  deep  impres- 
sions, which  are  made  alone  by  the  duration  of  an 
idea.  Shenstone. 

Though  art  may  sometimes  prolong  their  duration, 
it  will  rarely  give  them  perpetuity. 

Johnson.  Plan  of  Dictionary. 

SIR  F.  Pray,  madam,  do  you  speak  as  to  duration 
of  time  ;  or  do  you  mean  that  the  story  is  tediously 
spun  out  ?  Sheridan. 

DURATION  OF  ACTION,  according  to  Aristotle, 
is  confined  to  a  natural  day  in  tragedy ;  but  the 
epopea,  according  to  the  same  critic,  has  no  fixed 
time.  See  POETRY. 

DU'RANCE,  >       Fr.  duresse,  hardship,  from 

DU'RESSE.  $Lat.  durus,  hard.  See  DU- 
RABLE. Applied  particularly  to  constraint; 
imprisonment. 

Thy  Dol,  and  Helen  of  thy  noble  thoughts, 

Is  in  base  durance  and  contagious  prison  ; 

Hauled  thither  by  mechanick  dirty  hands. 

Shakspeare. 

There  's  neither  iron  bar  nor  gate, 
Portcullis,  chain,  nor  bolt,  nor  grate  ; 
And  yet  men  durance  there  abide, 
In  dungeons  scarce  three  inches  wide. 

Hudibras. 

Sick  nature  at  that  instant  trembled  round, 
And  mother  earth  sighed  as  she  felt  the  wound  ; 
Of  how  short  durance  was  this  new  made  state  ; 
How  far  more  mighty  than  heaven's  love,  her  hate  ! 

Dryden. 

A  poor,  innocent,  forlorn  stranger,  languishing  in 
durance,  upon  the  false  accusations  of  a  lying,  insolent, 
whorish  woman.  South. 

Notwithstanding  the  warning  and  example  before 
me,  I  commit  myself  to  lasting  durance. 

Conyreve's  Old  Bachelor. 

Duresse  is  a  plea  used,  by  way  of  exception,  by  him 
who,  being  cast  into  prison  at  a  man's  suit,  or  other- 
wise by  threats,  beating,  &c.,  hardly  used,  seals  any 
bond  to  him  during  his  restraint.  This  the  law  holds 
as  invalid,  and  supposes  to  be  constrained.  Cowell. 

Our  fame  is  in  men's  breath,  our  lives  upon 
Less  than  their  breath  ;  our  durance  upon  days  ; 
Our  days  on  seasons  ;  our  whole  being  on 
Something  which  is  not  us  !  Byron. 

DURELL  (David),  a  learned  divine  and  critic, 
born  in  the  island  of  Jersey,  in  1728.  He  re- 
ceived his  education  at  Pembroke  College,  Ox- 
ford, where  he  took  his  degrees  in  arts,  but 
afterwards  became  fellow  of  Hertford  College, 
of  which  he  was  appointed  principal  in  1757. 
He  obtained  the  degree  of  D.  D.  in  1764,  and 
about  three  years  after  a  prebendal  stall  in  the 
church  of  Canterbury.  He  died  in  1775  He 
published,  1.  The  Hebrew  Text  of  the  Pa- 
rallel Prophecies  of  Jacob  and  Moses,  relating 


to  t'ie  Twelve  Tribes,  with  a  Translation  and 
Notes,  &c.  4to.  2.  Critical  Remarks  on  the 
books  of  Job,  Psalms,  Ecclesiastes,  and  Canti- 
cles, 4to.  :  which  is  frequently  referred  to  by 
bishop  Home,  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Psalms. 

DURER  (Albert),  one  of  the  first  engravers 
and  painters  of  his  age,  was  descended  of  an 
Hungarian  family,  and  born  at  Nuremberg,  in 
1471.  He  was  also  a  man  of  letters  and  a  phi- 
losopher; and  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Eras- 
mus, who  revised  some  of  his  works.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  improvers  of  the  art  of  engraving. 
In  many  of  those  prints  which  he  executed 
on  copper,  the  engraving  is  elegant  to  a  great 
degree.  His  'hell  scene,'  in  particular,  which 
was  engraved  in  1.513,  is  as  highly  finished  a 
print  as  ever  was  engraved,  and  as  happily  ex- 
ecuted. This  artist  understood  the  principles  of 
design;  his  composition,  too,  is  often  pleasing  ; 
and  his  drawing  generally  good.  But  he  knew 
very  little  of  the  management  of  light;  and  still 
less  of  grace  :  yet  his  ideas  are  purer  than  could 
well  be  expected  from  the  awkward  archetypes 
which  his  country  dnd  education  afforded.  In  a 
word,  he  was  a  man  of  very  extensive  genius ; 
and,  as  Vasari  remarks,  would  have  been  an  ex- 
traordinary artist,  if  he  had  had  an  Italian  in- 
stead of  a  German  education.  His  prints  are 
very  numerous.  They  were  much  admired  in 
his  own  life-time,  and  eagerly  bought  up ;  which 
made  his  wife  urge  him  to  spend  more  time  upon 
engraving  than  he  was  inclined  to  do.  But  he 
•was  rich ;  and  chose  rather  to  practise  his  art  as 
an  amusement  than  as  a  business.  He  died  in 
1527. 

DURESS,  durities,  constraint,  in  English 
law,  is  more  particularly  applied  to  whatever  is 
done  by  .man  to  save  either  life  or  limb.  If  a 
man  through  fear  of  death  or  mayhem,  is  pre- 
vailed upon  to  execute  a  deed,  or  do  any  other 
legal  act,  though  accompanied  with  all  other  re- 
quisite solemnities,  it  maybe  afterwards  avoided. 
And  the  same  is  a  sufficient  excuse  for  the  com- 
mission of  many  misdemeanours.  There  are  two 
sorts  of  duress :  duress  of  imprisonment,  where 
a  man  actually  loses  his  liberty ;  and  duress  per 
minas  (by  threats),  where  the  hardship  is  only 
threatened  and  impending. 

A  man  who  was  under  duress  of  imprison- 
ment, being  an  illegal  restraint  of  liberty,  until 
he  seals  a  bond  or  the  like,  may  allege  this  du- 
ress, and  avoid  the  extorted  bond.  But  if  a  man 
be  lawfully  imprisoned,  and  either  to  procure  his 
discharge,  or  on  any  other  fair  account,  seals  a 
bond  or  deed,  this  is  not  by  duress  of  imprison- 
ment, and  he  is  not  at  liberty  to  avoid  it.  2 
Inst.  482. 

Duress  per  minas,  is  either  for  fear  of  loss  a 
life,  or  else  for  fear  of  mayhem  or  loss  of  limb. 
And  this  fear  must  be  upon  sufficient  reason: 
non  suspieio  cujuslibetvaniet  meticulosi  horninis, 
sed  talis  qui  possit  cadere  in  virum  constantem. 
Bract.  1.  2.  c.  5.  A  fear  of  battery  (or  being 
beaten)  though  never  so  well  grounded,  is  no 
duress  ;  neither  is  the  fear  of  having  one's  house 
burned,  or  one's  goods  taken  away  and  destroyed ; 
because  in  these  cases,  should  the  threat  be  per- 
formed, a  man  may  have  satisfaction,  by  re- 
covering equivalent  damages;  but  no  suitable 

2O2 


564 


DURHAM. 


atonement  can  be  made  for  the  loss  of  life  or 
limb.     2  Iiw.  483. 

D'URI'EY  (Thomas),  an  eminent  English  sa- 
tirist and  songster,  whose  name  is  well  known, 
but  of  whose  life  few  particulars  are  to  be  col- 
lected. He  was  born  in  Devonshire :  but  when, 
where,  or  of  what  family,  are  uncertain.  He 
was  bred  to  the  law,  which  he  forsook  for  the 
more  agreeable  employment  of  writing  plays  and 
songs  ;  and  the  latter  he  had  so  happy  a  talent 
both  of  writing  and  singing,  that  he  received 
many  favors  from  persons  of  quality  on  that 
account.  The  writer  of  the  Guardian,  No.  67, 
tells  us,  he  remembered  to  have  seen  Charles  II. 
leaning  on  Tom  D'Urfey's  shoulder  more  than 
once,  humming  over  a  song  with  him.  This 
indeed  was  not  extraordinary  in  so  merry  a  mo- 
narch ;  but  even  the  phlegmatic  king  William 
could  relax  his  muscles  on  hearing  him  sing. 
D'Urfey  grew  poor  as  he  grew  old,  and  prevail- 
ing on  the  managers  of  the  playhouse  to  act  his 
comedy  of  the  Plotting  Sisters,  for  his  benefit, 
Addison  wrote  the  above-mentioned  paper  in  the 
Guardian,  with  another,  No.  82,  representing  him 
in  a  good  humored  light,  to  procure  him  a  full 
house.  He  died  very  old,  in  1723. 

DURHAM,  a  maritime  county  of  England,  is 
situated  between  the  rivers  Tees  and  Derwent, 
and  along  the  German  Ocean.  It  is  bounded 
on  the  north  by  Northumberland,  from  which  it 
';s  separated  by  the  rivers  Denvent  and  Tyne ; 
on  the  east  by  the  German  Ocean  ;  on  the  south 
Sy  the  river  Tees,  which  divides  it  from  York- 
ihire;  and  on  the  west  by  Cumberland  and 
Northumberland.  Its  form  is  triangular,  extend- 
ing forty-five  miles  in  length,  from  its  most 
western  extremity,  near  the  village  of  Kelhope, 
to  Hartlepool  on  the  east;  and  thirty-six  in 
breadth,  from  the  village  of  Stockburn  in  the 
south,  to  South  Shields  in  the  north.  Though 
only  a  small  part  of  the  county  is  either  of  this 
length  or  breadth,  it  is  nearly  180  miles  in  cir- 
cumference. Its  superficial  area  includes  about 
610,000  acres,  containing  four  wards,  one  city, 
120  parishes,  ten  market  towns,  and  230  villages. 
It  is  in  the  diocese  of  its  own  name,  and  is 
included  in  the  northern  circuit.  Durham  is 
divided  into  wards,  and  the  archdeaconry  com- 
prehends four  deaneries. 

Before  the  Roman  invasion  Durham  was 
inhabited  by  the  Brigantes,  but,  after  the  con- 
quest of  this  kingdom,  it  became  part  of  the 
Roman  province  called  Maxima  Caesariensis. 
The  Anglo-Saxons  included  it  in  the  kingdom  of 
Northumberland  The  etymology  of  the  present 
name  of  this  county  appears  to  be  derived, 
according  to  Bede,  from  dun  a  hill,  and  holm  an 
island.  It  is  usually  called  thebishopric  of  Dur- 
ham, from  the  great  power  which  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese  formerly  possessed.  It  is,  however, 
a  palatine  county,  deriving  its  privileges  from  a 
grant  made  by  Egfrid,  king  of  Northumberland, 
in  the  year  685,  of  all  the  land  betwixt  the  rivers 
Wear  ami  Tyne,  to  St.  Cuthbert,  the  apostle  of  the 
north,  and  to  the  ministers  of  his  church  for  ever. 
Speed  remarks,  that  the  air  is  sharp  and  very 
piercing,  and  would  be  more  so,  were  it  not  that 
the  vapors  from  the  German  Ocean  help  much 
to  dissolve  the  ice  and  snow ;  yet  the  air  is 
generally  deemed  healthy.  It  is  milder  and  more 


pleasant  towards  the  sea  than  in  other  parts.  The 
general  aspect  is  mountainous.  A  ridge  of  hills 
crossing  the  western  angle  has  been  denominated 
the  English  Appenines.  They  are  not,  however, 
extremely  elevated.  Of  the  soils  of  this  county 
Granger  says :  near  the  river  Tees,  and  in  some 
spots  bordering  the  other  rivers  and  brooks  in 
this  county,  the  soil  is  loamy  or  a  rich  clay ;  at  a 
further  distance  from  these  rivers  and  brooks, 
the  soil  is  of  a  poorer  nature,  commonly  termed 
watershaken,  with  here  and  there  spots  of  gravel 
interspersed  :  but  these  are  of  small  extent,  the 
middle  of  none  of*  them  being  half  a  mile  from 
clay.  The  hills  between  the  sea  and  an  imagi- 
nary line  drawn  from  Barnard  Castle  on  the 
Tees,  to  Alansford  on  the  Derwent,  are  for  the 
most  part  covered  with  a  dry  loam,  the  fertility 
of  which  varies  in  proportion  to  its  depth  :  from 
this  line  westward,  the  summits  as  well  as  the 
sides  of  the  hills  are  moorish  wastes.  Mr.  Bailey, 
in  his  Agricultural  Report,  remarks  that  the  soils 
of  this  county  vary  in  such  insensible  degrees, 
that  it  would  be  difficult  to  describe  them  in  all 
their  varieties.  The  principal  distinctions,  or 
heads  of  classification,  may  be  taken  as  clay, 
loam,  and  peat.  The  south-east  part  of  the 
county,  from  the  Tees  mouth  to  a  few  miles  west 
of  Stockton,  and  from  thence  by  Redmarshal, 
Walviston,  Elvvich,  and  as  far  north  as  Hart, 
consists  of  a  strong  fertile  clayey  loam.  To  the 
westward  of  this,  as  far  as  Sedgefield,  Trimdon, 
and  Eppleton,  and  northward  to  near  Sunderland, 
the  soil  is  principally  a  poor  stubborn  unfertile 
clay.  Of  the  loamy  soils  there  are  different 
varieties,  as  is  the  case  with  the  clayey  soils  just 
mentioned.  The  deep,  mellow,  tenacious,  dry, 
fertile,  loams  are  in  general  found  in  the  vicinry 
of  rivers.  The  limestone  district,  extending  from 
nearSunderland  by  Houghton-le-Spring,  Kelloe, 
Coxhoe,  Ferryhill,  and  to  Merrington,  is  mostly 
a  dry  but  not  a  productive  loam.  The  peaty 
soils  are  most  prevalent  in  the  western  parts, 
the  greatest  portion  of  the  moors  that  have  been 
enclosed  being  of  this  description. 

Hartlepool,  situated  on  a  promontory,  nearly 
encompassed  by  the  German  Ocean,  which  forms 
a  capacious  bay  on  the  south  side  of  the  town, 
is  advantageously  placed  for  the  reception  of 
vessels,  and  landing  of  troops  from  the  Continent. 
South  Shields,  also,  sends  out  many  vessels, 
and  Stockton-upon-Tees  is  well  situated  for 
commerce. 

The  chief  rivers  which  communicate  with  the 
sea  are  the  Tyne,  the  Wear,  and  the  Tees.  The 
Tees  rises  iu  those  vast  moors  which  separate 
Yorkshire  from  Durham,  Cumberland,  Wesl- 
moreland,  and  Northumberland.  Its  course  is  at 
first  rather  inclined  to  the  south-east,  but  below 
Darlington  it  turns  abruptly  to  the  north-east, 
and  falls  into  the  sea  below  Stockton  in  this 
county,  which  may  be  called  its  port.  The  \\ear 
rises  in  the  same  wild  moors,  but  considerably  to 
the  north  of  the  Tees.  Its  course  is  almost 
parallel  with  it,  bearing  at  first  to  the  south-east, 
and  at  Bishop's  Auckland  turning  to  the  north- 
east ;  after  nearly  surrounding  the  city  of  Dur- 
ham, it  flows  northward  to  Chester-le-Street, 
and  then  inclines  a  little  towards  the  east,  to 
reach  its  port  of  Sunderland.  The  Wear,  Mr 
Skrine  calls  the  miniature  of  the  Tees,  much 


D  U  R  II  A  M. 


resembling  that  river  in  character,  though  greatly 
its  inferior  in  width  and  rapidity.  The  Tyne, 
strictly  speaking,  belongs  to  Northumberland, 
though  it  has  its  source  in  the  Durham  Moors. 
The  fish  in  these  rivers  are  salmon,  trout,  eels, 
dace,  pike,  and  spartings  in  the  Tees.  The  salt 
springs  near  Birtley,  and  the  spas  at  Butterby 
and  Dinsdale,  are  also  deserving  of  notice.  Near 
the  water-gate,  at  the  south  side  of  the  town  of 
Hartlepool,  is  a  chalybeate  spring,  covered  every 
tide  by  the  sea,  and  slightly  impregnated  with 
sulphur. 

The  mineral  productions  of  Durham  are 
numerous. and  valuable. — The  coal  districts,  in 
particular,  are  extensive  in  various  parts  of  the 
county.  Mr.  Bailey  has  enumerated  thirty-four 
collieries,  which  he  calls  Watersale  Collieries,  and 
thirty-five  which  he  calls  Landsale  Collieries. 
From  these  lists  it  appears  that  the  quantity 
of  coals  obtained  in  this  county  annually 
is  1,480,080  chaldrons  of  thirty-six  bushels; 
10,650  men  are  employed.  In  the  year  1809 
there  were  eighty-six  lead- mines  working  in  this 
county.  Of  these,  twenty-three  belonged  to  the 
bishop  of  Durham ;  forty-seven,  being  all  the  mines 
in  Teesdale,  except  one,  to  the  earl  of  Darlington. 
Iron  ore  is  found  in  abundance  in  the  western 
parts  of  the  coal  district.  The  county,  also,  pro- 
duces various  kinds  of  excellent  stone  forchimney- 
piece  ornaments,  mill-stones,  grind-stones,  &c. ; 
as  also  fire-stone  for  ovens,  furnaces,  Sec.,  and 
freestone  for  building;  as  also  gray  slates  for 
rooting,  &c.  The  cattle  of  Durham  are  in  much 
repute ;  as  for  form,  weight,  produce  of  milk  and 
butter,  and  quickness  of  fattening,  they  are 
equal  to  any  in  England. 

Durham  sends  ten  members  to  parliament,  viz. 
four  for  the  county,  two  for  the  city  of  Durham, 
and  four  for  other  places.  This  county  was  the 
birth-place  of  Sir  John  de  Baliol,  founder  of 
Baliol  College,  Oxford,  born  at  Barnard  castle, 
1248;  the  venerable  Bede,  born  at  Wearmouth, 
or  more  probably  at  Iscomb,  672,  died  735;  Dr. 
Sir  Samuel  Garth ;  Joseph  Reed,  a  dramatic 
writer;  Rev.  W.  Romaine,  a  Calvinistic  clergy- 
man of.  the  established  church ;  Dr.  Richard 
Grey,  author  of  Memoria  Technica,  and  many 
other  works  on  theology,  &c. 

In  this  county  are  manufactures  of  all  kinds  o1" 
wrought  iron,  foundries  for  casting  iron  and 
brass,  glass-houses,  potteries,  salt,  copperas,  sal- 
ammoniac,  coal  tar,  woollen,  cotton,  and  linen ; 
some  silk  ribbon,  and  paper-mills.  It  abounds 
in  noblemen's  and  gentlemen's  seats. 

Here  are,  likewise,  several  natural  and  artifi- 
cial curiosities  worth  the  notice  of  travellers :  as, 
the  black  halls,  near  Hartlepool,  consisting  of 
clusters  of  rocks,  formed  by  the  force  and  con- 
stant action  of  the  waves  of  the  sea,  which  have 
created  sereral  fine  pointed  archways  and  vast 
towers,  resembling  those  of  a  cathedral.  At 
Oxenhall  are  some  of  those  curious  cavities 
called  hell-kettles ;  the  diameter  of  the  largest  is 
1 14  feet,  and  that  of  the  least  seventy-five  feet. 

Kepier  hospital,  near  Durham,  founded  in 
1112,  has  only  part  of  the  gateway  standing,  a 
strong  and  handsome  piece  of  masonry  with 
pointed  arches.  Remains  of  several  monastic 
buildings  occur  near  the  church  at  Monk  Wear- 


mouth ;  that  of  Jarrow  may  still  be  traced  in  its 
ruins  on  the  summit  of  an  elevated  ridge  near 
the  church ;  and  the  ruins  of  a  monastery  for 
grey  friars  may  be  seen  at  Hartlepool.  On  the 
east  side  of  the  main  street  of  Gateshead  are  the 
ruins  of  St.  Edmund's  monastery,  established, 
according  to  Bede,  before  the  middle  of  the 
seventh  century ;  and  Finchall  priory,  once 
beautifully  situated  in  a  vale  on  the  banks  of  the 
Wear,  covers  with  its  ruins  an  extensive  plot  oi 
ground.  The  principal  existing  ecclesiastical 
buildings  are— Sedgefield  church,  in  the  Saxon 
style ;  Bishop  Wearmouth  church,  supposed  to 
have  been  founded  by  Athelstan ;  the  parish 
church  of  Brancepeth,  an  ancient  structure  of  the 
conventual  form ;  and  the  cathedral  of  Durham, 
begun  in  1093,  in  the  Saxon  and  Norman  style. 

Durham  is  also  rich  in  civil  architecture  and 
remains  :  amongst  the  most  conspicuous  are 
Hilton  castle,  an  ancient  baronial  residence  of  a 
family  of  that  name,  situated  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Wear,  about  three  miles  from  Wearmouth  ; 
its  form  is  an  oblong  square,  the  interior  consist- 
ing of  five  stories.  Ravensworth  castle,  which 
seems  anciently  to  have  formed  a  quadrangle, 
having  four  square  towers,  connected  by  a  cur- 
tain wall ;  two  of  the  towers  are  built  up,  and 
the  others  are  in  ruins.  Brancepeth  castle,  an 
irregular  stately  pile,  erected  about  Stephen's 
reign.  Lumley  castle,  about  a  mile  to  the  east 
of  Chester-le-Street,  a  seat  of  the  earl  of  Scar- 
borough; it  is  a  quadrangle,  with  an  area  in  the 
centre,  arid  at  each  angle  are  projecting  turrets  of 
an  octangular  form.  Bishop  Auckland's  castle, 
standing  on  the  north  angle  of  the  town,  and  cover- 
ing with  its  courts  and  offices  about  five  acres  of 
ground.  Raby  castle,  the  magnificent  seat  of  the 
earl  of  Darlington,  enlarged  on  the  basis  of  a  more 
ancient  castle  which  stood  here  prior  to  the  year 
1379.  Barnard  castle,  situated  on  the  southern 
acclivity  of  an  eminence,  rising  with  a  steep  as- 
cent from  the  river  Tees.  And  the  castle  of  the 
county  town.  See  DURHAM,  the  city. 

Roman  coins  have  been  dug  up  at  Gateshead, 
on  Fulwell  Hill,  and  at  South  Shields,  which 
was  clearly  the  ad  finem  of  Richard  of  Ciren- 
cester's  Itinerary.  Binchester,  the  seat  and 
manor  of  the  YVren  family,  is  the  site  of  the 
Roman  station  Vinovium ;  and  Evchester  is  sup- 
posed to  be  the  Vindomara  of  Antoninus,  many 
Roman  inscriptions,  and  an  urn  of  uncommon 
form,  having  been  found  here.  The  latter  was 
nearly  a  yard,  high  and  seven  inches  wide,  hav- 
ing in  the  centre  a  small  cup.  Chester-le-Street 
has  been  supposed  to  be  the  Condercum  of  the 
Romans.  It  is  situated  on  the  military  way 
leading  to  Newcastle.  Glanibanta,  near  Laiiches- 
ter,  is  another,  and  remarkably  distinct  Roman 
station.  It  is  of  an  oblong  figure,  174  paces  from, 
north  to  south,  and  160  from  east  to  west,  within 
the  vallum,  which  occupies  a  beautiful  eminence. 
In  some  parts,  the  wall  remains  perfect ;  the  out- 
side is  perpendicular,  twelve  feet  in  height, 
built  of  ashler  work  in  regular  courses,  each 
stone  being  about  nine  inches  thick,  and  twelve 
long.  The  site  of  the  Pretorium  is  very  distinctly 
to  be  traced. 

Three  miles  west  of  the  city  of  Durham,  and 
to  the  right  of  the  road,  is  Brandon,  a  village 


56C 


DURHAM. 


situated  in  the  vicinity  of  a  high  hill.  On  the 
summit  is  a  remarkable  tumulus,  of  an  oblong 
form,  120  paces  in  circumference  at  the  base,  and 
about  twenty-four  feet  in  perpendicular  height ; 
but  it  does  not  appear  that  this  tumulus  was  ever 
opened.  It  is  now  covered  with  a  thick  planta- 
tion of  fir,  and  seems  a  relic  of  British  antiquity. 
Near  Eggleston  is  an  ancient  structure,  called 
the  Standing  Stones,  also  of  this  class  :  it  origi- 
nally consisted  of  a  cairn  in  the  centre,  surrounded 
by  a  trench,  and  encompassed  by  a  circular 
arrangement  of  rough  stones ;  many  of  which 
have  been  removed  and  broken  to  repair  the 
roads. 

EKirham  is  termed  a  county  palatine  (a  palatio) 
because  the  owners  thereof  had,  in  this  county, 
the  authority  to  use  the  royal  prerogative  as  fully 
as  the  king  had  in  his  palace.  Its  privileges  are 
thought  to  have  been  originally  granted  to  the 
county,  on  account  oe  its  bordering  so  near  upon 
Scotland,  in  order  that  the  inhabitants,  having 
justice  administered  at  home,  might  not  be 
obliged  to  go  out  of  their  county  and  leave  it 
open  to  the  enemy.  The  bishopric  of  Durham 
was  dissolved,  and  the  king  to  have  all  the  lands, 
&c.,  by  a  statute  (7  Ed.  VI.)  not  printed.  But 
this  act  was  afterwards  repealed  (1  Mary,  stat. 
3,  c.  3),  and  the  bishopric  newly  erected,  with 
all  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical  and  temporal  an- 
nexed to  the  county  palatine.  The  justices  of 
the  county  palatine  of  Durham  may  levy  fines  of 
lands  in  the  county  ;  and  writs  upon  proclama- 
tion, &c.,  are  to  be  directed  to  the  bishop.  (Stats. 
5  Eliz.  c.  27,  31  Eliz.  c.  2).  Writs  to  elect 
members  of  Parliament  in  the  county  palatine  of 
Durham,  also  go  to  the  bishop  or  his  chancellor, 
to  be  returned  by  the  sheriff,  &c.  There  is  also  a 
distinct  court  of  chancery  in  this  county ;  and 
the  bishop  is  at  the  head  of  the  whole  adminis- 
tration of  justice. 

DURHAM,  a  principal  city  of  England,  the 
capital  of  the  foregoing  county,  is  sixteen  miles 
south  from  Newcastle,  and  259  north  from  Lon- 
don. This  city  was  founded  in  995,  on  the 
monks  of  Landisfarne  removing  to  this  spot,  and 
making  it  the  sacred  depository  of  the  relics  of 
St.  Cuthbert.  It  is  nearly  surrounded  by  the 
river  Wear.  Its  situation,  and  the  venerable 
appearance  of  its  public  buildings,  strike  the  eye 
very  agreeably  at  the  southern  entrance  of  the 
city.  Altogether  it  is  about  a  mile  square,  and 
is  well  paved,  watched,  and  lighted.  The  mu- 
nicipal government  is  vested  in  a  mayor,  re- 
corder, twelve  aldermen,  twenty-four  Cjommon- 
council-men,  who  are  chosen  from  twelve  char- 
tered trading  companies,  and  an  indefinite 
number  of  freemen :  the  corporation  and  free- 
men amounting  in  the  whole  to  about  1000 
electors,  who  return  two  members  to  parliament. 

The  cathedral  and  castle  occupy  the  crown  of 
an  eminence,  eighty  feet  perpendicular  from  the 
river,  and  enclosed  by  the  remains  of  the  old 
city  walls.  At  the  bottom  flows  the  Wear. 
The  slope  of  the  hill  is  decorated  with  hanging 
gardens  and  rich  meadows,  and  the  opposite 
banks  are  clothed  with  wood  and  fruit  trees. 
The  cathedral  is  itself  411  feet  long,  the  length 
of  the  nave  200  feet,  and  the  width  seventy-four ; 
the  great  cross-aisle  hns  an  aisle  towards  the 


east,  at  both  ends,  170  feet  in  length,  and  fifty- 
seven  wide;  the  middle  tower  is  214  feet  high. 
It  is  divided  into  five  aisles  by  four  rows  of 
pillars.  The  pillars  are  vast  cylinders,  twenty- 
three  feet  in  circumference,  and,  with  the  whole 
of  the  interior,  are  adorned  with  carvings,  exhi- 
biting fine  specimens  of  the  early  Norman  style. 
Near  the  west  end  is  the  font,  an  elegant  marble 
basin,  ornamented  with  carved  red-oak.  The 
oak-skreen  at  the  entrance  of  the  choir,  as  well 
as  the  bishop's  throne,  and  the  stalls  for  the 
bishop,  dean,  and  prebendary,  are  finished  in  a 
magnificent  style.  The  founder's  tomb  is  on  the 
south  side  of  the  throne.  The  beautiful  muti- 
lated screen,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  choir,  was 
the  gift  of  John  lord  Neville.  Behind  the  high- 
altar  stood  the  shrine  of  St.  Cuthbert,  once  the 
richest  in  England.  The  north  aisle  of  this  ca- 
thedral is  now  used  as  a  register-office  for  wills. 
In  1782  several  parts  of  this  structure  being 
found  in  a  ruinous  condition,  they  were  restored 
with  considerable  taste.  The  Galilee,  or  St. 
Mary's  chapel,  at  the  west  end  of  the  cathedral, 
is  said  to  have  been  built  as  a  place  of  worship 
for  those  females  who  were  not  allowed  to  enter 
the  cathedral.  The  old  Prater  House  is  con- 
verted into  an  elegant  library.  The  College  is 
an  oblong  square,  containing  the  deanery  and 
prebendal  houses.  The  kitchen  here  is  curious, 
and  at  the  upper  end  of  it  is  a  beautiful  foun- 
tain. On  the  north  side  of  the  church-yard  is 
the  grammar-school,  and  the  master's  house. 

Durham  has  six  other  churches,  namely,  St. 
Oswald's,  an  ancient  structure,  with  a  curious 
vaulted  roof  of  wood,  and  some  fine  painted 
glass  :  St.  Nicholas,  an  ancient  but  plain  edifice, 
at  which  the  corporation  attend  divine  service : 
St.  Mary-le-bow,  built  of  hewn  stone,  in  1685  ; 
here  the  bishop  and  archdeacon's  visitations  are 
held :  and  St.  Margaret's,  St.  Giles's,  and  Little 
St.  Mary's.  In  the  city  are  two  Roman  Catholic 
chapels,  a  quakers',  presbyterian,  methodist,  and 
other  meeting-houses. 

On  the  Palace-Green  stands  the  castle,  first 
erected  by  William  the  Conqueror,  and  part  of 
which  has  been  repaired,  and  made  the  residence 
of  the  bishop  occasionally.  The  great  tower 
stands  upon  an  artificial  mount,  and  is  of  an  ir- 
regular octagonal  form,  sixty-three  feet  in  •  dia- 
meter. It  formerly  contained  four  tiers  of  apart- 
ments, but  nothing  now  remains  of  it  except  the 
vaults,  and  part  of  the  keep.  Round  the  mount 
are  three  delightful  terraces. 

The  market-place  is  large  and  spacious ;  in 
the  centre  is  an  excellent  fountain,  from  which 
the  inhabitants  are  supplied  with  water.  A  spa- 
cious piazza  has  been  built,  where  the  market 
for  corn,  provisions,  &c.,  is  held.  Near  it  is 
the  Guildhall,  where  the  public  meetings  are 
convened.  Among  the  recent  improvements, 
are  a  new  gaol,  house  of  correction,  county- 
courts,  and  governor's  house.  There  are  three 
stone  bridges  in  this  city.  The  New  bridge  was 
finished  in  1777,  at  the  expense  of  the  dean  and 
chapter.  Framwellgate  bridge  consists  of  two 
elliptic  arches,  and  crosses  the  canal.  Elvet 
bridge  is  at  the  southern  entrance  to  the  city. 
Between  the  New  bridge  and  St.  Oswald's 
church  are  the  public  walks  called  the  Banks, 


DUR 


56? 


DUR 


which  afford  an  agreeable  retreat  in  fine  weather 
An  extensive  cloth  and  carpet  manufactory  has 
been  established,  from  funds  bequeathed  by  a 
Mr.  Smith,  which  affords  employment  to  a  great 
number  of  men  and  boys.  A  county  infirmary 
is  also  well  supported.  In  the  town  are  many 
public  charities,  a  subscription  library,  and  se- 
veral other  literary  and  useful  institutions.  A 
neat  little  theatre  was  erected  in  1791,  and 
annual  races  are  held  in  July. 

Durham  market  on  Saturday  is  well  supplied 
•with  corn  and  all  kinds  of  provisions.  Sea  fish 
are  brought  from  Hartlepool  and  Sunderland. 
Fairs  are  held  on  the  3 1st  of  March,  for  cattle; 
Whit-Tuesday,  for  sheep  and  swine ;  and  on  the 
15th  of  September,  for  horses;  they  each  con- 
tinue three  days. 

About  half  a  mile  eastward  are  the  remains  of 
a  fortification  called  Old  Durham  and  Maiden 
castle ;  and  two  miles  and  a  half  east  stands 
Sherborn  House,  an  hospital  founded  by  bishop 
Pudsey,  for  a  master  and  sixty-five  lepers;  in 
which  are  now  maintained  fifteen  in-brethren, 
each  having  a  separate  room,  good  diet,  a  suit  of 
clothes  annually,  and  40s.  in  money :  there  are 
also  fifteen  out -brethren.  In  a  deep  vale,  near 
the  river,  are  the  ruins  of  Finchall  Abbey,  founded 
in  11 96  for  Benedictines.  On  the  west  of  the 
city  is  an  old  cross,  erected  by  Ralph,  lord  Ne- 
ville, in  memory  of  a  battle  between  the  English 
and  Scots,  wherein  the  latter  were  defeated  with 
the  loss  of  15,000  men, and  their  king  David  II. 
taken  prisoner. 

DURHAM,  a  township  of  Connecticut,  inNew- 
Haven  county,  settled  from  Guildford,  in  1698, 
and  incorporated  in  1708.  It  is  about  twenty- 
two  miles  south-west  of  Hartford,  and  eighteen 
north-east  of  New-Haven.  It  was  called  Ca- 
gingchague,  by  the  Indians  ;  which  name  a  small 
river  that  chiefly  rises  here  still  bears. 

DURHAM,  a  township  of  the  United  States,  in 
Cumberland  county,  distiict  of  Maine,  on  the 
south-west  bank  of  the  Androscoggin,  which  se- 
parates it  from  Bowdoin  on  the  north-east.  It 
lies  145  miles  north-east  of  Boston. 

DURHAM,  a  post  town  of  New  Hampshire,  in 
Strafford  county,  seated  on  Oyster  river,  near 
where  it  joins  the  Piscataqua ;  twelve  miles  west 
of  Portsmouth.  It  was  incorporated  in  1633. 
It  was  formerly  a  part  of  Dover,  which  adjoins 
it  on  the  north,  and  was  called  Oyster  River. 
.  DURHAM,  a  county  of  East  Australia,  bounded 
on  the  east  by  William's  River  and  the  church 
lands,  on  the  north  by  Manning  River  and 
Mount  Royal,  on  the  west  and  south  by  the 
river  Hunter. 

DURIO,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  polyandria 
order,  and  polyadelphia  class  of  plants  :  CAL.  a 
monophyllous  perianth  :  COR.  petals  five  growing 
to  the  calyx ;  stamina  conjoined  in  five  bodies ; 
germ,  roundish ;  style  bristly,  the  length  of  the 
stamina :  FRUIT  a  roundish  apple  every  where 
rauricated :  SEED  containing  mucous  orilla. 
Species  one  only,  a  native  of  the  East  Indies. 

DURLACH,  a  well  built  town  of  Germany, 
formerly  the  capital  of  the  margraviate  of  Baden- 
Durlach,  now  of  the  circle  of  the  Pfinz  and  Enz, 
in  the  grand  duchy  of  Baden.  It  is  situated  on 
the  Pfinz,  at  the  foot  of  a  long  and  lofty  range 


of  mountains  called  the  Thurmberg.  It  was 
burnt  down  in  1689,  and,  though  rebuilt  at  the 
peace,  never  regained  its  prosperity,  it  contains 
4000  inhabitants,  for  the  most  part  Lutherans. 
Here  is  the  ducal  castle  of  Carlsburg,  an  elegant 
church,  and  an  academy  ;  but  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment has  been  removed  to  Carlsruhe.  It  is  re- 
markable for  its  manufactory  of  porcelain.  A 
considerable  trade  is  also  carried  on  in  corn, 
madder,  and  tobacco.  Durlach  is  five  miles  east 
of  Carlsruhe,  fifteen  north-east  of  ilastadt,  and 
thirty-two  N.  N.W.  of  Stutgard. 

DUROBRIVvE,  in  ancient  geography,  a  town 
of  the  Catyeuchlani,  in  Britain,  now  in  ruins  ; 
which  lies  on  the  Nen,  between  Castor  and  Dorn- 
ford,  in  Northamptonshire,  on  the  borders  of 
Huntingdonshire. 

DUROBKIVJE,  or  DUROCOBKIV.E,  a  town  of  the 
Trinobantes,  in  Britain  ;  whose  ruins  are  situated 
between  Flamstead  and  Redburn,  in  Hertford- 
shire. See  CATTI. 

DUROBRIVIS,  an  ancient  town  of  Britain, 
twenty-five  miles  west  of  Durovernum,  or  Can- 
terbury; now  called  Rochester,  which,  in  the 
charter  of  the  foundation  of  the  church,  is  styled 
Durobrevis. 

DUROC  (Marshal),  duke  of  Friuli,  was  born 
at  Pont-a-Mousson  in  1772,  and  studied  in  the 
military  school  of  that  place.  His  father,  who 
was  a  notary,  intended  him  for  that  employment; 
but  in  1792  he  became  a  lieutenant  of  artillery, 
and  soon  after  emigrated  into  Germany.  Re- 
turning home,  we  find  him  aid-de-camp  to  general 
Lespinasse,  and  engaged  in  that  capacity,  in  his 
first  revolutionary  campaigns.  In  1796  he  was  ap- 
pointed aid-de-camp  to  Buonaparte,  in  Italy,  and 
distinguished  himself  at  the  passage  of  the  Isonzo. 
He  was  also  in  the  expedition  to  Egypt ;  and 
being  wounded  by  a  cannon-ball,  at  the  siege  of 
Acre,  returned  with  Buonaparte  to  France. 
Duroc  after  this  had  several  important  missions 
to  Berlin,  Stockholm,  Vienna,  and  St.  Peters- 
burgh  ;  in  which  he  is  said  to  have  been  re- 
markably successful.  He  was  a  great  favorite 
with  Napoleon,  and  an  adroil  diplomatist ;  but 
he  never  acquired  much  military  renown.  He 
was  killed  by  a  cannon-ball  at  Wartschen,  May 
22d,  1813.— Biog.  Univ. 

DUROA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  monogy- 
nia  order  and  hexandria  class  of  plants :  CAL. 
cylindrical  and  loped  above ;  the  border  six- 
parted;  there  are  no  filaments;  FRUIT  a  hispid 
apple.  Species  one  only,  a  Surinam  tree. 

DUROTRIGES,  an  ancient  British  nation, 
scattered  in  that  part  of  the  country  which  is 
now  called  Dorsetshire.  Their  name  is  derived 
from  the  two  British  words  dur,  water,  and  trigo, 
to  dwell ;  and  they  got  it  from  the  situation  of 
their  country,  which  lies  along  the  sea  coast.  It 
is  not  certain  whether  the  Durotriges  formed  an 
independent  state  under  a  prince  of  their  own, 
or  were  united  with  their  neighbours  the  Dan- 
monii ;  as  they  were  reduced  by  Vespasian  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Romans,  at  the  same  time, 
and  with  the  same  ease,  and  never  revolted. 
Dorchester,  its  present  capital,  seems  to  have 
been  a  Roman  city  of  some  consideration,  though 
our  antiquaries  are  not  agreed  about  its  Roman 
name.  It  is  most  probable,  that  it  was  the  Dur- 


DUS 


568 


DUS 


novaria,  in  the  twelfth  Iter  of  Antoninus.  Many 
Roman  coins  have  been  found  at  Dorchester; 
the  military  way  called  Jenning  Street  passed 
through  it ;  and  some  vestiges  of  the  ancient 
stone  wall  with  which  it  was  surrounded,  and  of 
the  amphitheatre  with  which  it  was  adorned,  are 
still  visible.  The  country  of  the  Durotriges  was 
included  in  the  Roman  province  called  Flavia 
Caesariensis,  and  governed  by  the  president  of 
that  province,  as  long  as  the  Romans  kept  any 
footing  in  these  parts. 

DURY  (John),  usually  called  Duraeus,  a 
learned  and  sanguine  divine  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  who,  conceiving  the  project  of  a  union 
of  the  reformed  churches,  obtained  leave  to  travel 
from  place  to  place  in  order  to  bring  about  this 
event.  He  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  and  ob- 
tained the  countenance  of  archbishop  Laud,  and 
the  prelates  Bedell  and  Hall;  but,  although  he 
met  with  encouragement  in  various  parts  of  the 
continent,  it  is  needless  to  say  that  he  failed  in 
his  plans.  And  after  this  he  undertook  an  ex- 
planation of  the  Apocalypse,  which  was  to  reunite 
every  order  of  Christians.  He  died  in  1675. 
DUSK,  ad)  ,  n.  s.,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  ~\  Sued.-Goth. 
DUSK'ILY,  adv.  I  dyster  ;  Goth. 

DUSK'ISH,  adj.  \daucks;    Dut. 

DUSR'ISHLY,  adv.  i  dtigster  ;  Teut. 

DUSK' Y,  adj.  Jdus;  Gr.  Saa- 

cioc,  from  Scurvy,  thick,  and  rreia,  shadow.  Dark ; 
gloomy  in  color  or  general  appearance  ;  tendency 
to  darkness ;  to  make  or  grow  dark. 

Dusked  his  eyen  too,  and  failled  his  breath. 

Chaucer. 

From  his  infernal  furnace  forth  he  threw 
Huge  flames,  that  dimmed  all  the  heaven's  light, 
Enrolled  in  duskish  smoke,  and  brimstone  blue. 

Spenser. 

Here  lies  the  dusky  torch  of  Mortimer, 
ChoKed  with  ambition  of  the  meaner  sort. 

Shakipeare. 
It  is  not  green,  but  of  a  dusky  brown  colour. 

Bacon. 

The  sawdust  burned  fair,  till  part  of  the  candle 
consumed  :  the  dust  gathering  about  the  snast,  made 
the  snast  to  burn  duskily.  Id.  Natural  History. 

Sight  is  not  contented  with  sudden  departments 
from  one  extreme  to  another;  therefore  rather  a 
duskish  tincture  than  an  absolute  black. 

Wotton's  Architecture. 

Only,  may  the  Good  Spirit  of  the  Almighty  speedily 
dispel!  all  those  dusky  prejudices  from  the  minds  of 
men,  which  may  hinder  them  from  discerning  so  clear 
a  light.  Bp.  Hall.  Letter  from  the  Tower. 

The  hills,  to  their  supply, 
Vapour  and  exhalation,  dusk  and  moist, 
Sent  up  amain.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

Some  sprinkled  freckles  on  his  face  were  seen, 
Whose  dusk  set  off  the  whiteness  of  the  skin. 

Dry  den. 

There  fierce  winds  o'er  dusky  valleys  blow, 
Whose  every  puff  bears  empty  shades  away.       Id. 
I  will  wait  on  you  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening  with 
my  show  upon  my  back.  Spectator. 

Through  the  plains  of  one  continual  day, 
Six  shining  months  pursue  their  even  way  ; 
And  six  succeeding  urge  their  dusky  flight, 
Obscured  with  vapours  and  o'erwhelmed  in  night. 

Prior. 
The  surface  is  of  a  dusky  yellow  colour. 

Woodward. 


While  he  continues  in  life,  this  dusky  scene  of  Jior- 
rour,  this  melancholy  prospect  of  final  perdition,  will 
frequently  occur  to  his  fancy.  Berkley's  Sermons. 

Umbriel,  a  dusky,  melancholy  sprite, 

As  ever  sullied  the  fair  face  of  light, 

Down  to  the  central  earth,  his  proper  scene, 

Repairs  to  search  the  gloomy  cave  of  Spleen. 

Pope. 

By  mixing  such  powders,  we  are  not  to  expect  a 
strong  and  full  white,  such  as  is  that  of  paper ;  hut 
some  dusky  obscure  one,  such  as  might  arise  from  a 
mixture  of  light  and  darkness,  or  from  white  and 
black  ;  that  is,  a  grey,  or  dun,  or  russet  brown. 

Newton's  Opticks. 
Less  bold,  Leander  at  the  dusky  hour 

Eyed,  as  he  swam,  the  far  love-lighted  tower  ; 

Breasted  with  struggling  arms  the  tossing  wave. 

And  sunk  benighted  iu  the  watery  grave.  Darwin. 

Hark !  through  the  silence  of  the  cold,  dull  night, 
The  hum  of  armies  gathering  rank  on  rank  ! 

Lo  !  dusky  masses  steal  in  dubious  sight 
Along  the  leaguered  wall  and  bristling  bank 

Of  the  armed  river,  while  with  straggling  light 
The  stars  peep  through  the  vapours  dim  and  dank, 

Which  curl  in  curious  wreaths.  Byron. 

DUSSARA,  a  fortified  town  of  Hindostan,  in 
the  province  of  Gujerat.  It  is  surrounded  with 
twelve  villages,  and  is  the  property  of  a  Ma- 
hommedan  zemindar,  of  Arabian  descent.  One 
of  his  ancestors  who  was  put  to  death  about 
A.  D.  1 209,  by  the  rajah  of  Hulwad,  for  having 
committed  gowhattia  (cow-killing),  is  held  in 
great  veneration  as  a  saint,  by  the  adjacent  Ma- 
hommedan  inhabitants.  His  tomb  is  on  the 
banks  of  a  large  tank  in  the  neighbourhood, 
which  is  well  cultivated.  A  force  of  about  2000 
excellent  cavalry  is  maintained  here. 

DUSSAULX  (John),  a  French  writer,  born  at 
Chartres  in  1728.  He  was  a  military  man  in 
early  life,  but  quitted  the  army  for  literary  pur- 
suits. At  the  beginning  of  the  revolution  he 
became  a  member  cf  the  convention ;  and  of  the 
council  of  ancients.  He  died  in  1799.  His 
works  are,  1.  A  Translation  of  Juvenal,  8vo. 
2.  De  la  Passion  de  Jeu,  8vo.  3.  Sur  la  Sup- 
pression des  Jeux  de  Hazard.  4.  Eloge  de 
1'Abbe"  Blanches.  5.  Memoire  sur  les  Satiriques 
Latins.  6.  Voyage  a  Barrege,  et  dans  les  hautes 
Pyrennees,  8vo.  7.  Mes  rapports  avec  J.  J. 
Rousseau,  8vo. 

DUSSELDORF,  or  DUSSELDORP,  a  city  of 
Westphalia,  now  belonging  to  Prussia,  in  the 
duchy  of  Berg,  situated  on  the  river  Dussel, 
near  its  confluence  with  the  Rhine.  It  is  strong 
and  well  built,  the  elector  palatine  having  in 
the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  exempted 
from  taxes  for  thirty  years  whoever  should  build 
a  house  within  its  walls.  It  was  taken  by  the 
French  in  September  1795,  when  the  castle 
was  greatly  damaged  ;  but  it  has  since  been  re- 
paired, and  contains  a  celebrated  gallery  of  paint- 
ings, which  after  being  removed,  and  for  some 
time  kept  at  Munich,  was  brought  back  here.  It 
is  said  to  comprise  the  chef  d'oeuvres  of  Rubens, 
Vandyk,  Vanderwerf,  and  the  Flemish  masters. 
Here  are  also  several  elegant  churches,  an  ex- 
cellent market-place,  extensive  barracks,  and 
pleasant  public  walks.  Dusseldorf  has  the 
academy  removed  hither  from  Duisburg  in  1806, 
and  a  school  for  painting:  it  has  also  a  collection 


DUS 


569 


BUT 


of  casts,  a  physical  cabinet,  and  a  mechanogra- 
phic  establishment.  Corn,  and  the  local  manu- 
factures of  cloth,  paper-hangiugs,  glass,  and 
leather  are  its  chief  articles  of  trade.  Popula- 
tion about  19,000.  The  fortifications  were 
demolished  after  the  peace  of  Luneville  in  1801. 
It  became,  in  1806,  the  residence  of  the  grand 
duke  of  Berg,  and  the  seat  of  his  government ;  but, 
in  1815,  it  was  made  over  with  the  rest  of  that 
state  to  Prussia,  and  is  now  the  capital  of  a 
circle  with  364,000  inhabitants.  Twenty  miles 
N.N.W.  of  Cologne,  thirty  north-east  of  Aix-la- 
Chapelle,  and  sixty-two  south-west  of  JVIunster. 
DUST,  n.  s.  &cv.a.)  Goth,  and  Sax.  dust ; 
DUST'MAN,  n.  s.  >Dan.  dyst ;  Belg.  domt ; 
DUST'Y,  adj.  j  Erse,  dumt.  Earth,  or 

earthy  matter;    hence  a  mean,  low  state;   the 
grave :  to  scatter,  and  to  free  from,  dust. 

And  whanne  thei  crieden  and  kesten  awei  her 
clothis  and  threwen  dust  into  the  eir,  the  tribune 
commaundidc  him  to  be  led  into  the  castels  and  to 
be  betun  with  scourgis.  Wiclif.  Dedis.  22. 

God  raised  up  the  poor  out  of  the  dust,  to  set  them 
among  princes.  1  Sam.  ii.  8. 

All  our  yesterdays  have  lighted  fools 
The  way  to  dusty  death.  Shakspeare. 

The  sceptre,  learning,  physick,  must 
All  follow  this,  and  come  to  dust. 

Id.   Cynibeline. 

Dust  helpeth  the  fruitfulness  of  trees,  insomuch  as 
they  cast  dust  upon  them  :  that  powdering,  when  a 
shower  cometh,  -maketh  a  soiling  to  the  tree,  being 
earth  and  water  finely  laid  on. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

A  good  heart  will  rather  lie  in  the  dust,  than  rise 
by  wickedness.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

Thou 

Out  of  the  ground  wast  taken,  know  thy  birth  ; 
For  dust  thou  art,  and  shall  to  dust  return.  Milton. 

Proclaim  the  truth,  say  what  is  man ! 
His  body  from  the  dust  began ; 
And  when  a  few  short  years  are  o'er, 
The  crumbling  fabric  is  no  more. 

Cotton.    Visions  in  Verse. 
Arms  and  the  dusty  fields  I  less  admire, 
And  soften  strangely  in  some  new  desire.  Dryden. 
And  therefore  I  am  no  more  troubled  and  disturbed 
with  all   the   dust   that  is  raised   against  it,  than  I 
should  be  to  see  from  the  top  of  a  high  steeple,  where 
I   had   clear    air   and   sunshine,  a  company   of  great 
boys  or  little  boys  (for  it  is  all  one)  throw  up  the  dust 
in  the  air,  which  reached  not  me,  but  fell  down  in 
their  own  eyes.  Locke. 

Vain  wretch,  suppress  thy  knowing  pride, 
Mortify  thy  learned  lust : 

Vain  are  thy  thoughts  while  thou  thyself  art  dtut. 

Prior. 

The  dustman's  cart  offends  thy  clothes  and  eyes, 
When  through  the  street  a  cloud  of  ashes  flies. 

Gay. 

Even  Drudgery  himself, 
As  at  the  car  he  sweats,  or  dusty  hews 
The  palace  stone,  looks  gay. 

Tfiomson's  Summer. 

When  stretched  in  dust  her  gasping  panthers  lie, 
And  writhed  in  foamy  folds  her  serpents  die. 

Darwin. 

You  a  soldier ! — you're  a  walking  block,  fit  only  to 
dust  the  company's  regimentals  on  !  Sheridan. 

So  revolves  the  scene  ; 

So  Time  ordains,  who  rolls  the  things  of  pride 
From  dust  again  to  diist !  Buron. 


DUTCHESS,  Fr.  duehesse ;  Ital.  ducaaa ; 
from  the  low  Latin  formation  (ducissa)  of  dux, 
duds,  a  general.  The  lady  of  a  duke. 

For  certes,  lord,  ther  n'  is  non  of  us  alle 
That  she  n'  hath  ben  a  duehesse  or  a  queene  ; 
Now  bo  we  caitives,  as  it  is  wel  sene. 

Cliaucer.   Cant.  Tales. 

The  duke  of  Cornwall,  and  Regan  his  dutchess,  will 
be  here.  Shakspeare.  Kiny  Lear. 

The  duke  was  to  command  the  army,  and  the  dut- 
r.hess,  by  the  favor  she  possessed,  to  be  near  her  ma- 
jesty. Swift. 

The  gen'rous  god  who  wit  and  gold  refine?, 
And  ripens  spirits  as  he  ripens  mines, 
Kept  dross  for  dutchesses,  the  world  shall  know  it, 
To  you  gave  sense,  good  humour,  and  a  poet.    Pope. 

DUTCHESS  COUNTY,  a  county  of  New  York, 
on  the  east  side  of  Hudson  River.  It  has  the 
state  of  Connecticut  on  the  east,  West  Chester 
on  the  south,  and  Colombia  county  on  the  north. 
It  is  about  forty-eight  miles  long  and  twenty- 
three  broad,  and  contains  fifteen  town-ships,  of 
which  Poughkeepsie  and  Fish-Kill  are  the  chief. 
Dutchess  county  sends  seven  representatives  to 
the  assembly  of  the  state.  In  1792  a  remarkable 
cavern  was  discovered  in  the  county,  at  a  place 
called  by  the  Indians  Senascot,  at  Rhynbeck. 
The  northern  partis  mountainous,  and  the  eastern 
hilly,  with  occasional  lofty  summits,  while  the 
remainder  presents  a  surface  much  broken.  Its 
agriculture  is  in  the  most  improved  state,  and  in 
manufactures  it  has  also  made  considerable  pro- 
gress. Iron  ore  abounds,  and  some  ores  of 
copper,  zinc,  tin,  lead,  and  silver,  have  been  found. 

DUTCHY,  n.  s.  Fr.  duche.  The  territory  of 
a  duke. 

Different  states  border  on  it :  the  kingdom  of 
France,  the  dutchy  of  Savoy,  and  the  canton  of 
Bern.  Addison  on  Italy. 

France  might  have  swallowed  up  his  whole  dutchy. 

Swift. 

DUTENS  (Louis),  was  born  in  France  in 
1729,  and  obtained  orders  in  the  church  of 
England ;  he  was  appointed  chaplain  to  the 
embassy  at  Turin,  where  he  also  held  for  some 
time  the  situation  of  charge  des  affaires.  In 
1766  he  published  at  Paris  his  Recherches  sur 
1'Origine  des  Decouvertes,  of  which  a  translation 
soon  appeared  in  London.  The  same  year  he 
was  presented  to  the  rectory  of  Elsdon  in  Nor- 
thumberland. In  1768  he  travelled  with  lord 
Algernon  Percy ;  •  and  while  abroad  published 
an  edition  of  Leibnitz,  in  6  vols.  4to.  He  died 
in  181 2.  He  published  besides  the  above  :  1.  Ex- 
plications des  quelques  Medailles  des  Grecques 
et  Pheniciennes,  4to.  2.  Journal  d'un  Voyage 
aux  Villes  Principales  de  1'Europe.  3.  Histoire 
de  ce  qui  s'est  passe  pour  etablissement  d'une 
Regence  en  Angleterre,  8vo.  4.  Recherchessur 
le  terns  recule  de  1'usage  des  Voutes  chez  les 
Anciens.  5.  Memoires  d'un  Voyageur,  5  vols. : 
this  he  likewise  published  in  English.  He  also 
wrote  the  French  text  of  the  second  volume  of 
the  Marlborough  Gems. 

DUTTAR,  a  district  of  the  Seik  territories, 
Hindostan,  in  the  province  of  Lahore,  situated 
between  the  thirty-first  and  thirty-second  degrees 
of  north  latitude.  The  chief  towns  are  Begwa- 
rah,  Horizpoor,  and  Malpoorah. 


DUU 


570 


DWA 


DUTY,  in  the  military  art,  is  the  exercise  of 
those  functions  that  belong  to  a-  soldier ;  with 
•his  distinction,  that  mounting  guard  and  the 
like,  where  there  is  no  enemy  directly  to  be  en- 
gaged, is  called  duty ;  but  marching  to  meet 
and  fight  an  enemy  is  called  going  on  service. 

DUTY,  in  polity  and  commerce,  signifies  the 
impost  laid  on  merchandises,  at  importation  or 
exportation,  commonly  called  the  duties  of  cus- 
toms; also  the  taxes  of  excise,  stamp-duties,  &c. 
Peculiar  duties  once  laid  upon  aliens  are  now 
repealed.  See  CUSTOMS. 

DUVAL  (Valentine  Jamerai),  a  person  of 
uncommon  natural  talents  and  singular  fortune, 
born  in  the  province  of  Champagne,  in  1695. 
After  serving  a  farmer  and  shepherd  several 
years,  when  about  eighteen  years  of  age  he  be- 
came keeper  of  the  cattle  belonging  to  hermits  of 
St.  Anne,  near  Luneville.  Here  he  took  every 
opportunity  of  purchasing  books,  with  what 
money  he  received,  and  attending  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  these  brothers,  under  whom  he  made  a 
rapid  progress  in  his  studies.  In  this  situation, 
he  was  accidentally  discovered  by  two  noblemen, 
while  he  was  studying  geography,  under  a  tree, 
and  they  were  so  pleased  with  his  conversation, 
that  they  introduced  him  to  the  duke  of  Lor- 
raine, who  placed  him  in  the  college  of  Pont  a' 
Mousson.  The  duke  afterwards  appointed  him 
his  librarian,  and  gave  him  the  professorship  ot< 
history  in  the  academy  of  Luneville.  He  now 
gratefully  remembered  his  original  benefactors  by 
rebuilding  the  hermitage  of  St.  Anne,  and  adding 
a  chapel  and  some  ground  to  it.  In  1738  he  fol- 
lowed the  grand  duke  Francis  to  Florence,  and 
on  the  marriage  of  that  prince,  with  the  heiress 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  he  accompanied  him  to 
Vienna,  where  the  emperor  took  a  great  delight 
in  his  conversation,  and  made  him  keeper  of  his 
cabinet  of  medals.  He  died  in  1775. 

DUUMVIRATE,  the  office  or  dignity  of  the 
duumviri.  See  the  next  article.  The  duumvi- 
rate lasted  till  A.  U.  C.  388,  when  it  was  changed 
into  a  decemvirate.  See  DECEMVIRI. 

DUUMVIRI,  in  Roman  antiquity,  a  general 
appellation  given  to  magistrates,  commissioners, 
and  officers,  where  two  were  joined  together  in 
the  same  functions  :  such  as,  1.  Duumviri 
capitales,  the  judges  in  criminal  causes.  From 
their  sentence  it  was  lawful  to  appeal  to  the  people, 
who  alone  had  the  power  of  condemning  a  citizen 
to  death.  These  were  taken*  from  the  body  of 
the  decuriones  :  they  had  great  power  and  au- 
thority, were  members  of  the  public  council,  and 
had  two  lictors  to  walk  before  them.  2.  Duum- 
viri municipales,  two  magistrates  in  some  cities 
of  the  empire,  answering  to  what  the  consuls 
were  at  Rome.  They  were  chosen  out  of  the 
body  of  the  decuriones;  their  office  lasted  com- 
monly five  years,  upon  which  account  they  were 
frequently  termed  quinquennales  magistratus. 
Their  jurisdiction  was  of  great  extent ;  they  had 
officers  who  walked  before  them,  carrying  a  small 
switch  in  their  hands;  and  some  of  them  assumed 
the  privilege  of  having  lictors,  carrying  axes  and 
the  fasces,  or  bundles  of  rods,  before  them. 
3.  Duumviri  navales,  two  commissaries  of  the 
fleet,  first  created  at  the  request  of  M.  Decius, 
tribune  of  the  people,  in  the  time  of  the  war 


with  the  Samnites.  Their  duty  consisted  in 
giving  order  for  the  fitting  out  of  ships,  giving 
commissions  to  marine  officers,  &c.  4.  Duum- 
viri sacrorum,  two  magistrates  created  by  Tar- 
quin  II.  for  performing  the  sacrifices,  and  keep- 
ing the  Sibyls'  books.  They  were  chosen  from 
among  the  patricians,  and  held  their  office  for 
life;  they  were  exempted  from  serving  in  the 
wars,  and  from  the  offices  imposed  on  the  other 
citizens;  and  without  them  the  oracles  of  the 
Sibyls  could  not  be  consulted. 

DUXBOROUGH,  a  town  of  Massachusetts, 
in  Plymouth  county,  with  a  harbour  for  small 
vessels,  and  a  light-house  at  the  south  extremity 
of  the  beach.  It  is  situated  south  by  east  of 
Plymouth,  three  miles  across  Plymouth  Bay. 

DUYIVELAND,DuYVELAND,  or  DIVELAND, 
an  island  of  the  late  Batavian  republic,  in  the 
department  of  the  Meuse,  and  ci-devant  province 
of  Zealand,  lying  south-east  of  Schonen,  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  a  narrow  channel.  It 
is  nine  miles  long  from  west  to  east,  and  six 
broad. 

DWARACA  (the  gate),  a  town  and  celebrated 
temple  in  the  province  of  Gujrat,  Hindostan, 
situated  at  the  south-west  extremity  of  the  Penin- 
sula. It  has  twenty-one  dependent  villages  be- 
longing to  Dwaraca,  containing  2560  nouses, 
and  a  population  of  about  10,240  souls  subject 
to  it.  This  place  is,  at  present,  possessed  by 
Mooloo  Manick,  who  is  more  powerful  than  any 
other  of  the  Oacka  chieftains.  The  sacredness 
of  the  place  attracts  a  rich  and  numerous  popu- 
lation, and  presents  a  safe  asylum  from  danger. 
By  an  agreement  of  the  14th  of  December,  1807, 
Mooloo  Manick  Sumyanee,  of  Dwaraca,  engaged 
with  the  British  government  not  to  permit,  insti- 
gate, or  connive  at  any  act  of  piracy  committed 
by  any  person  under  his  authority  ;  and  also  to 
abstain  from  plundering  vessels  in  distiess.  On 
their  part,  the  British  engaged  to  afford  the  tem- 
ple at  Dwaraca  every  suitable  protection  and 
encouragement;  a  free  and  open  commerce  to 
be  permitted  to  vessels  paying  the  regulated 
duties. 

'  The  original  and  most  sacred  spot  in  this 
quarter  of  India,'  says  Mr.  Hamilton,  '  is  Dwa- 
raca ;  but,  about  600  years  ago,  the  valued  image 
of  their  god  Ilunchor  (an  incarnation  of  Krishna), 
by  a  manffiuvre  of  the  brahmins,  was  conveyed 
to  Daccoor,  in  Gujrat,  where  it  still  remains 
After  much  trouble,  the  brahmins  at  Dwaraca 
substituted  another  in  its  stead,  which,  unfortu- 
nately, also  took  a  flight  across  a  narrow  arm  of 
the  sea,  to  the  island  of  Bate,  or  Shunkodwar, 
about  130  years  ago,  and  another  new  one  was 
placed  in  the  temple  here. 

'  Dwaraca  is  also  designated  by  the  name  of 
the  island  ;  and,  having  been  long  the  residence 
of  Krishna,  the  favorite  Hindoo  deity,  is  a  cele- 
brated place  of  pilgrimage  for  the  sectaries  of 
that  religion.  In  performing  this  pilgrimage, 
the  following  ceremonies  take  place : — On  the 
arrival  of  the  pilgrim  at  Dwaraca  he  bathes  in  a 
sacred  stream  named  the  Goomty,  from  its  wind- 
ings; for  permission  to  do  which  he  pays  the 
Dwaraca  chief  four  rupees  and  a  quarter ;  but 
brahmins  pay  only  three  and  a  half.  After  this 
purification  a  visit  is  made  to  the  temple,  where 


DWA 


571 


DWA 


offerings  are  presented,  according  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  devotee,  and  a  certain  number  of 
brahmins  are  fed. 

*  The  pilgrim  next  proceeds  to  Aramra,  where 
he  receives  the  stamp  from  the  hands  of  a  brah- 
min, which  is  made  with  an  iron  instrument,  on 
which  are  engraved  the  shell,  the  ring,  and  the 
lotos  flower,  which  are  the  insignia  of  the  gods. 
This  instrument  is  made  hot,  and  impressed  on 
any  part  of  the  body,  but  generally  on  the  arms  ; 
and,  by  not  being  over-heated,  generally  leaves 
an  impression  on  the  spot.  It  is  frequently  im- 
pressed on  young  infants ;  and  a  pilgrim  may 
receive,  not  only  his  own  stamp,  but  also  stamps 
on  his  body  for  any  absent  friend.  This  stamp 
costs  a  rupee  and  a  half. 

'  The  pilgrim  next  embarks  for  the  island  of 
Bate,  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  must  pay  a  tax  of 
five  rupees  to  the  chief,  present  liberal  offerings 
to  the  god,  and  dress  him  in  rich  clothes  and  or- 
naments. The  chief  of  Bate,  who  is  a  holy  per- 
son, receives  charge  of  the  present,  and  retails  it 
again  to  other  pilgrims  at  a  reasonable  rate,  who 
present  it  again  to  the  deity,  and  it  performs  a 
similar  revolution.  The  average  number  of  pil- 
grims resorting  annually  to  Dwaraca  has  been 
estimated  to  exceed  15,000,  and  the  revenues 
derived  to  the  temples  a  lack  of  rupees. 

'  Notwithstanding  this  existing  place  of  pil- 
grimage, the  most  authentic  Hindoo  annals  assert, 
that  Dwaraca  was  swallowed  up  by  the  sea  a 
few  days  after  the  decease  of  Krishna.  This 
incarnation  of  Vishnu  spent  much  of  his  time  at 
Dwaraca,  both  before  and  after  his  expulsion,  by 
Jarasandha  from  Mathura,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Jumna,  in  the  province  of  Delhi,  which  would 
indicate  a  greater  intercourse  between  these  dis- 
tant places,  than  could  have  been  expected  at  so 
remote  a  period.  The  chalk  with  which  the 
brahmins  mark  their  foreheads  comes  from  this 
place,  where  it  is  said  to  have  been  deposited 
by  Krishna ;  and  from  hence,  by  merchants,  is 
carried  all  over  India.'  (M'Murdo,  &c.J 

DWARF,  n.  s.  &  v.  a. }      Sax.  dwerg  ;   Dut. 

DWARF'ISH,  adj.  >Dan.  and  Scotch,  di- 

DWARF'ISHNESS,  n.  s.  j  verg,  ordwaerg ;  Ger. 
swerg,  zwerch,  crooked.  A  small  and  generally 
deformed  person ;  often,  in  ancient  times  and 
early  poetry,  a  supernatural  being,  of  no  small 
powers ;  an  elf  or  fairy.  The  verb  means  to 
lessen;  make  dwarfish. 

The  champion  stout, 

Eftstoones  dismounted  from  his  courser  brave, 
And  to  the  dwarf  awhile  his  needless  spear  he  gave. 

Spenser. 

Behind  her  farre  away  a  dwarfe  did  lag, 
That  lasie  seemed,  in  ever  being  last.      Id.  Sonnett. 

Get  you  gone,  you  dwarf! 
You  minimus,  of  hiud'ring  knot-grass  made. 

Sluikspeare. 

This  unheard  sauciness,  and  boyish  troops, 
The  king  doth  smile  at ;  and  is  well  prepared 
To  whip  this  dwarfish  war,  these  pigmy  arms, 
From  out  the  circle  of  his  territories.  Id.  King  John. 

It  is  reported  that  a  good  strong  canvas,  spread 
over  a  tree  grafted  low,  soon  after  it  putteth  forth, 
will  dwarf  it,  and  make  it  spread. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

'Tis  no  wonder  that  science  hath  not  outgrown  the 


dwarfislme&s  of  its  pristine  stature,  and  that  the  intel- 
lectual world  is  such  a  microcosm. 

Glanville't  Scepsis. 
They,  but  now  who  seemed 
In  bigness  to  surpass  earth's  giant  sons, 
Now  less  than  smallest  dwarfs,  in  narrow  room 
Throng  numberless.  Milton'i  Paradise  Loit. 

In  a  delicate  plantation  of  trees,  all  well  grown, 
fair,  and  smooth,  one  d warf  was  knotty  and  crooked, 
and  the  rest  had  it  in  deriaion.  L' Estrange. 

We  should  have  lost  oaks  and  cedars,  and  the  other 
tall  and  lofty  sons  of  the  forest,  and  have  found  no- 
thing but  dwarfish  shrubs,  and  creeping  moss,  and  des- 
picable mushrooms.  Bentley. 

The  whole  sex  is  in  a  manner  dwarfed,  and  shrunk 
into  a  race  of  beauties,  that  seem  almost  another  spe- 
cies. Addison. 

Saw  off  the  stock  in  a  smooth  place  ;  and,  for  dwarf 
trees,  graft  them  within  four  fingers  of  the  ground. 

Mortimer. 

Other  dramatists  can  only  gain  attention  by  hy- 
perbolical or  aggravated  characters,  by  fabulous  and 
unexampled  excellence  or  depravity,  as  writers  of 
barbarous  romances  invigorated  the  reader  by  a  giaat 
and  a  dwarf,  Jnhnson. 

From  giant  oaks,  that  wave  their  branches  dark, 
To  the  dwarf  moss  that  clings  upon  their  bark, 
What  beaux  and  beauties  crowd  the  gaudy  groves, 
And  woo  and  win  their  vegetable  loves.        Darwin. 
This  massy  portal  stood  at  the  wide  close 

Of  a  huge  hall,  and  on  its  either  side 
Two  little  dwarfs,  the  least  you  could  suppose, 

Were  sate,  like  ugly  imps,  as  if  allied 
In  mockery  to  the  enormous  gate,  which  rose 
O'er  them  in  almost  pyramidic  pride.  Byron. 

DWARFS.  The  Romans  were  passionately  fond 
of  dwarfs,  whom  they  called  nani,  or  nanae,  inso- 
much that  they  often  used  artificial  methods  to 
prevent  the  growth  of  boys  designed  for  dwarfs, 
by  enclosing  them  in  boxes,  or  by  the  use  of  tight 
bandages.  Augustus's  niece,  Julia,  was  extremely 
fond  of  a  dwarf  called  Sonopas,  who  was  only 
two  feet  and  an  hand-breadth  high.  We  have 
many  other  accounts  of  human  dwarfs,  but  most 
of  them  deformed  in  some  way  or  other,  besides 
the  smallness  of  their  size.  Many  relations,  also, 
concerning  dwarfs  we  must  consider  as  fabulous, 
as  well  as  those  concerning  giants.  1.  Jeffery 
Hudson,  the  famous  English  dwarf,  was  born  at 
Oakham  in  Rutlandshire,  in  1619;  and  about 
the  age  of  seven  or  eight,  being  then  only  eigh- 
teen inches  high,  was  retained  in  the  service  of 
the  duke  of  Buckingham  who  resided  at  Burleigh 
on  the  hill.  Soon  after  the  marriage  of  Charles 
I.,  the  king  and  queen  being  entertained  at  Bur- 
leigh, little  Jeffery  was  served  up  to  table  in  a 
cold  pye,  and  presented  by  the  duchess  to  the  queen 
who  kept  him  as  her  dwarf.  From  seven  years 
till  thirty  he  never  grew  taller ;  but  after  thirty 
he  shot  up  to  three  feet  nine  inches,  and  there 
fixed.  Jeffery  became  a  considerable  part  of  the 
entertainment  of  the  court.  Sir  William  Dave- 
nant  wrote  a  poem  called  Jeffreidos,  on  a  battle 
between  him  and  a  turkey  cock;  and  in  1638 
was  published  a  very  small  book  called  The  New 
Year  s  Gift,  presented  at  court  by  the  lady  Par- 
vula  to  the  lord  Minimus  (commonly  called  Lit- 
tle Jeffery),  her  majesty's  servant,  written  by 
Microphilus,  with  a  little  print  of  Jeffery  prefixed. 
Before  this  period,  Jeffery  was  sent  to  France 
to  fetch  a  midwife  for  the  queen ;  and,  on  hia 


DWE 


572 


DWI 


return  with  this  gentlewoman  and  her  majesty's 
dancing  master,  he  was  taken  by  the  Dunkirkers. 
Jeffery  had  borne,  with  little  temper,  the  teazing 
of  the  courtiers  and  domestics,  and,  at  last,  being 
provoked  by  Mr.  Crofts,  a  young  gentleman  of 
family,  a  challenge  ensued :  and  Mr.  Croft«, 
coming  to  the  rendezvous  armed  only  with  a 
squirt,  the  little  creature  was  so  enraged,  that  a 
real  duel  ensued  ;  and  the  appointment  being 
on  horseback  with  pistols,  to  put  them  more  on 
a  level,  Jeffery,  at  the  first  fire,  shot  his  antago- 
nist dead.  This  happened  in  France,  whither 
he  had  attended  his  mistress  during  the  troubles. 
He  was  again  taken  prisoner  by  a  Turkish  rover, 
and  sold  into  Barbary.  He  probably  did  not 
remain  long  in  slavery,  for,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  civil  war,  he  was  made  a  captain  in  the  royal 
army  and  in  1644,  attended  the  queen  to  France, 
where  he  remained  till  the  Restoration.  At  last, 
upon  suspicion  of  his  being  privy  to  the  popish 
plot,  he  was  taken  up  in  16(32,  and  confined  in 
the  Gatehouse  of  Westminster,  where  he  ended 
his  life  in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age.  2.  In 
the  Memoirs  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences, 
a  relation  is  given  by  count  de  Tressau,  of  a 
dwarf  called  Bebe,  kept  by  Stanislaus  III.  king 
of  Poland,  who  died  in  1764,  aged  twenty-three, 
when  he  measured  only  thirty-three  inches.  At 
his  birth  he  measured  only  between  eight  and 
nine  inches. 


Saxon,  dwelian, 
dwolian ;  Goth,  dwol 
•  (delay) ;  duala,  old 
Teut.,  is  to  stay  or 
delay.  To  remain ; 


DWELL,  v.  n.  &  v.  a. 

DWEL'LER,  n.  s. 

DWEL'LIKG, 

DWEL  LINO-HOUSE, 

DWEL'LING-PLACE, 

continue :  hence  to  be  in  fixed  attention  on  a 
person  or  thing;  to  continue  speaking:  as  an 
active  verb,  to  inhabit. 

And  he  gede  out  and  myghte  cot  speke  to  hem  . 
and  thei  knewen  that  he  hadde  seyn  a  visioun  in  the 
temple,  and  he  bekenide  to  hem  :  and  he  dwellide 
stille  doumbe.  Wiclif. 

if  thy  brother  that  dwelleth  by  thee  be  waxen  poor, 
and  be  sold  unto  thee,  tbou  shalt  not  compel  him  to 
serve  as  a  bond  servant.  Lev.  xxv.  39. 

Hazor  shall  be  a  dwelling  for  dragons,  and  a  deso- 
lation for  ever.  Jer.  xlix.  33. 

You  lovers  axe  I  now  this  question, 
Who  hath  the  worse,  Arcite  or  Palamon  ? 
That  on  may  see  his  lady  day  by  day, 
But  in  prison  rnoste  he  dwellin  alway  : 
That  other  wher  him  lust  may  ride  or  go, 
But  sen  his  lady  shall  he  never  mo. 

Chaucer,  Cant.  Tales. 

He  in  great  passion  all  this1  while  did  dwell  ; 
More  busying  his  quick  eyes  het  face  to  view, 
Than  his  dull  ears  to  hear  what  she  did  tell. 

Spenser. 

Peopl«»do  often  change  their  dwelling-places,  and 
some  must  die,  whilst  other  some  do  grow  up  into 
strength.  Id. 

The  seed  of  God,  which  dwelleth  in  them  that  are 
born  of  God,  neither  will  nor  can,  nor  never  will  nor 
can,  trespass  or  sin  against  God  ;  by  reason  whereof, 
they  that  are  born  of  God  have  great  cause  to  rejoice, 
seeing  in  themselves,  through  God's  goodness,  not 
only  a  friend,  but  friendliness  itself  towards  and  with 
God. 
MS.  Note  of  Bradford  the  if  arty  r,  in  Cuvcrdale's  Bible. 


'Tis  safer  to  be  that  which  we  destroy, 
Than  by  destruction  dwell  in  doubtful  joy. 

Shakspeare. 

The  houses  being  kept  up  did  of  necessity  enforce 
a  dweller ;  and  the  proportion  of  land  for  occupation 
being  kept  up,  did  of  necessity  enforce  that  dweller 
not  to  he  beggar  or  cottager,  but  a  man  of  some  sub- 
stance. Bjcon'i  Henry  VII. 

Why  are  you  vexed,  lady  ?  Why  do  you  frown? 
Here  dwell  no  frowns,  no  anger ;  from  these  gates 
Sorrow  flies  far.  Milton. 

All  dwellings  else 

Flood  overwhelmed,  and  them  with  all  their  parap 
Deep  under  water  roll'd  ;  sea  covered  sea, 
Sea  without  shore  !  Id.   Paradise  L-jsl, 

I  saw  and  heard  ;  for  we  sometimes 
Who  dwell  this  wild,  constrained  by  want  come  forth 
To  town  or  village  nigh.          Id.   Paradise  Regained. 

Their  cries  soon  waken  all  the  dwellers  near  ; 
Now  murmuring  noises  rise  in  every  street.  Dryden. 

He  preached  the  joys  of  heaven,  and  pains  of  hel., 
And  warned  the  sinner  with  becoming  zeal  ; 
But  on  eternal  mercy  loved  to  dwell. 

Id.   Good  Parson. 

The  force  of  fire  ascended  first  on  high, 
And  took  its  dwelling  in  the  vaulted  sky.      Id.   Ovid. 

We  have  dwelt  pretty  long  on  the  considerations  of 
space  and  duration.  Locke. 

Such  was  that  face,  on  which  I  dwelt  with  jov, 
Ere  Greece  assembled  stem'd  the  tide  to  Troy. 

Pope. 

A  person  ought  always  to  be  cited  at  the  place  of  his 
dwelling-howe,  which  he  has  in  respect  of  his  habita- 
tion and  usual  residence  ,  and  not  at  the  house  which 
he  has  in  respect  of  his  estate,  or  the  place  of  his 
birth.  Ayliffe's  Parergon. 

And  the  soft  quiet  hamlet  where  he  dwelt 
Is  one  of  that  complexion  which  seems  made 
For  those  who  their  mortality  have  felt, 
And  sought  a  refuge  from  their  hopes  decayed 
In  the  deep  umbrage  of  a  green  hill's  shade.'  Kyron, 
The  Sripios'  tomb  contains  no  ashes  now  j 

The  very  sepulchres  lie  tenantless 

Of  their  heroic  dwellers  :  dost  thou  flow. 

Old  Tiber !  through  a  marble  wilderness  1 
Rise,  with  thy  yellow  waves,  and  mantle  her  distress  ! 

Id. 

D  WIGHT  (Timothy),  LL.D.,  a  learned  Ame- 
rican divine,  was  born  at  Northampton,  in  the 
state  of  Massachusetts,  4th  May,  1752.  His 
father  being  an  opulent  merchant,  he  was  entered, 
at  the  age  of  thirteen,  at  Yale  College,  of  which 
he  sxibsequently  became  the  distinguished  tutor 
and  president.  He  twice  represented  his  native 
town  in  the  state  legislature,  and,  in  1795,  be- 
came minister  at  Greenfield  in  Connecticut.  He 
obtained  great  reputation  as  a  biblical  critic  and 
preacher.  Besides  his  theological  works,  con- 
sisting of  5  vols.  8vo.,  he  composed,  in  early  life, 
two  poems,  entitled  The  Conquest  of  Canaan, 
and  Greenfield  Hill ;  deemed,  at  that  time,  the 
best  productions  of  the  American  muse.  Dr. 
Dwight  died  January  llth,  1817,  at  the  age  of 
sixty-five. 

DWINA,  a  large  river  of  European  Russia, 
rising  in  a  lake  of  the  same  name,  on  the  borders 
of  the  governments  of  Pskov  and  Tver.  It  passes 
by  Veliz,  Witepsk,  Polotsk,  Drissa,  and  Duna- 
burg,  and  falls  into  the  gulf  of  Riga  at  Duna- 
munde,  a  few  miles  below  Riga.  It  also  com- 
municates with  the  lake  of  Ladoga,  and  with  St. 


DYEING. 


573 


Petersburg!!,  by  a  canal  which  joins  it  to  the 
river  Louat,  and  is  navigable  throughout. 

DWINA,  another  large  river  of  Russia,  is  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  Juchona  and  Jug,  near  the 
town  of  Ustjug,  in  the  government  of  Vologda. 
It  falls,  by  two  arms,  into  the  White  Sea,  a  little 
to  the  north-west  of  Archangel,  and  is  a  broad 
and  deep  stream,  but  its  mouths  are  choked  with 
mud. 

DWIN'DLE,  v.  n.       }      Sax.  dwinan  ;  But. 

DWIN'DLED,  adj.  S  dwynen  ;  Isl.  dwyna. 

To  decay ;  to  shrink ;  wear  away  ;  degenerate  : 
as  an  active  verb,  to  make  less ;  to  break  down, 
or  into  parts  ;  disperse. 

Weary  sev'nnights  nine  times  nine, 
Shall  he  dwindle,  peak,  and  piue. 

Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 

Under  Greenvil,  there  were  only  five  hundred  foot 
and  three  hundred  horse  left  ;  the  rest  were  dwindled 
away.  Clarendon. 

Thy  dwindled  legs  seem  crawling  to  the  grave. 

Dry  den. 

We  see,  that  some  small  part  of  the  foot  being  in- 
jured by  a  wrench  or  a  blow,  the  whole,  leg  or  thigh 
thereby  loses  its  strength  and  nourishment,  and 
dwindle!  away.  Locke, 

If  there  have  been  such  a  gradual  diminution  of 
the  generative  faculty  of  the  earth,  that  it  hath  dwin- 
dled from  nobler  animals  to  puny  mice  and  insects, 
why  was  there  not  the  like  decay  in  the  production  of 
vegetables  1  Bentley. 


Proper  names,  when  familiarized  in  English, 
dwindle  to  monosyllables  ;  whereas  in  other  lan- 
guages they  receive  a  softer  turn,  by  the  addition  of 
a  new  syllable.  Addison. 

Physicians,  with  their  milky  cheer, 

The  love-sick  maid  and  dwindling  beau  repair. 

Gay. 

Religious  societies,  though  begun  with  excellent 
intentions,  are  Said  to  have  dwindled  into  factious 
clubs. 


He  found  the  expected  council  was  dwindling  into  a 
conventicle,  a  packed  assembly  of  Italian  bishops, 
not  a  free  convention  of  fathers.  Atterbury. 

Our  drooping  days  are  dwindled  down  to  nought, 
Their  period  finished  ere  't  is  well  begun.      Thomson. 
Lost  in  thoughtless  ease  and  empty  show, 

Behold  the  warrior  dwindled  to  a  beau  ; 

Since  freedom,  piety,  refined  away, 

Of  France  the  mimick,  and  of  Spain  the  prey. 

Johnson.     London. 

In  its  preventive  police  it  ought  to  be  sparing  of  its 
efforts,  and  to  employ  means,  rather  few,  unfrequent, 
and  strong,  than  many,  and  frequent,  and,  of  course, 
as  they  multiply  their  puny  politic  race,  and  dwindle, 
small  and  feeble.  Burke. 

Will  they  thank  the  noble  lord  for  reminding  us 
how  soon  these  lofty  professions  dwindled  into  little 
jobbing  pursuits  for  followers  and  dependants,  as  un- 
fit to  fill  the  offices  procured  for  them,  as  the  offices 
themselves  were  unfit  to  be  created.  Sheridan. 


DYEING. 


DYE,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  ")      Sax.  deagan,  to  color. 
DYER,  n.  s.  >  Often  written  die.     To 

DYE'ING.  j  tinge;  color;  stain. 

His  looke  was  sterne,  and  seemed  still  to  threat 
Cruell  revenge,  which  he  in  hart  did  hyde, 
And  on  his  shield  Sansloy  in  blood  lines  was  dyde. 

Spenser.  Faerie  Queene. 
It  will  help  me  nothing 

To  plead  mine  innocence  ;  for  that  die  is  on  me, 
Which  makes  my  whit'st  part  black. 

Shakspeare.  Henry  VII I. 

We  have  dainty  works  of  feathers  of  wonderful 
lustre,  excellent  dies,  and  many. 

Bacon's   New  Atlantis. 
So  much  of  death  her  thoughts 
Had  entertained,  as  died  her  cheeks  with  pale. 

Milton. 

He  (an  obstinate  man)  will  rather  suffer  self-mar- 
tyrdom than  part  with  the  least  scruple  of  his  free- 
hold ;  for  it  is  impossible  to  dye  his  dark  ignorance 
into  a  lighter  color.  Butler. 

A  translator  dyes  an  author,  like  an  old  stuff  into  a 
new  colour,  but  caa  never  give  it  the  lustre  of  the 
first  tincture  ;  as  silks  that  are  twice  dyed  lose  their 
glosses,  and  never  receive  a  fair  color.  Id. 

The  fleece,  that  has  been  by  the  dier  stained, 
Never  again  its  native  whiteness  gained.         Waller. 

All  white,  a  virgin  saint  she  sought  the  skies  ; 
Tor  marriage,  though  it  sullies  not,  it  dies.     Dryden. 

Darkness  we  see  emerges  into  light, 
And  shining  suns  descend  to  sable  night : 
Even  heaven  itself  receives  another  die, 
When  wearied  animals  in  slumbers  lie 
Of  midnight  ease  ;  another,  when  the  grey 
Of  morn  preludes  the  splendour  of  the  day. 

Id 


There  were  some  of  very  low  rank  and  professions 
who  acquired  great  estates  :  cobblers,  diers,  and  shoe- 
makers gave  publick  shows  to  the  people. 

Arbuthnot  on  Coins. 

It  is  surprizing  to  see  the  images  of  the  mind 
stamped  upon  the  aspect ;  to  see  the  cheeks  take  the 
die  of  the  passions,  and  appear  in  all  the  colours  of 
thought.  Collier  of  the  Aspect. 

Flowers  fresh  in  hue,  and  many  in  their  class, 
Implore  the  pausing  step,  and  with  their  dyes 
Dance  in  the  soft  breeze  in  a  fairy  mass.          Byron, 

PART  I. 
THE  THEORY  OF  DYEING. 

1.  Dyeing  is  a  chemical  art  which  has  for  its 
object  the  extracting  of  the   coloring  particles 
from  such  substances  as  afford  them,  and  trans- 
ferring them  to  certain  stuffs  of  wool,  silk,  cotton, 
or  linen.     No  art  has  profited  so  much  from  the 
improvements  of  modern  chemistry  as  the  art  of 
dyeing  has  ;  and  it  cannot  be,  nor  ought  it  to  be 
forgotten,  that  while  we  owe  much  to  the  disco- 
veries of  our  own  countrymen,  and  the  applica- 
tion of  those  discoveries  to  the  useful  arts,  the 
art  of  dyeing  is   highly  indebted  to  the  national 
operations  of  the  French  chemists. 

2.  The  origin  of  this  art  seems  to  be  of  high 
antiquity  ;  a  circumstance  which  renders  it  im- 
possible to  say  to  whom  or  to  what  it  is  to  be 
attributed  :  conjecture,  therefore,   is  all  we  can 
pretend  to.  As  most  of  the  materials  from  which 
coloring  matter  is  derived   are,  of  themselves, 
either  of  dark  and  disagreeable  colors,  or  else 
destitute  of  any  particular  color,  it  is  probable 
that,  even  in  the  very  earliest  ages,  the  lore  o' 


574 


DYEING. 


ornament,  which  is  natural  to  mankind,  and 
which  is  founded  on  the  love  of  distinction,  one 
of  the  most  active  principles  of  the  human  mind, 
would  induce  them  to  stain  their  vestments  with 
various  coloring  ingredients,  especially  with 
vegetable  juices  But  the  means  of  imparting 
permanent  dyes  to  cloth,  and  affixing  to  its  fibres 
such  coloring  materials,  as  could  not  easily  be 
washed  out  by  water,  or  be  obliterated  or  greatly 
changed  by  the  action  of  air,  or  of  certain  saline 
substances,  to  which  they  are  liable  to  be  exposed, 
and  which  are  necessary  to  render  them  clean 
when  soiled,  was  an  art  which  required  the  know- 
ledge of  principles  not  within  the  reach  of  untu- 
tored men,  and  only  to  be  obtained  by  gradual 
investigation,  and  by  the  lapse  of  a  considerable 
portion  of  time. 

3.  According  to  Pliny,  the  Egyptians  had  dis- 
covered a  mode  of   dyeing,  somewhat   resem- 
bling that  which  we  use  for  coloring  printed 
linens:  the  stuffs,  probably  after  having  been  im- 
pregnated with  different  mordants,  were  immersed 
in  vats,  where  they  received  various  colors.  And 
M.  Delaval  is  of  opinion,  that  they  were  pos- 
sessed not  only  of  the  art  of  djeing,  but  even  of 
that  of  printing  on  cloths. 

4.  The   Phoenicians  seem   to   have   a   strong 
claim  to  the  invention  of  this  art,  and  they  held  a 
decided  pre-eminence  in   the   practise  of  it  for 
many  ages  :  their  purple  and  scarlet  cloths  were 
sought  after  by  every  civilised  nation ;  and  the 
city  of  Tyre,  enriched  by  its  commerce,  increased 
to   an  amazing   extent.      But   her   career   was 
stopped  by   the  vanity  and  folly   of  the  eastern 
emperors;  under  whose  dominion  this  opulent 
city  had  unfortunately  fallen.      Desirous  of  mo- 
nopolising the  wearing  of  the  beautiful  cloths  of 
Tyre,  these   tyrants  issued   most  severe  edicts, 
prohibiting  any  one  from  appearing  in  theTyrian 
blue,  purple,  or  scarlet,  except  themselves,  and 
their  great  officers  of  state.      To  this  injudicious 
restriction  is  to  be  attributed  the  destruction  of 
the    Tyrian   dyes.      For    under   the    impolitic 
restraint    imposed    on  the   consumption  of  the 
Phoenician  cloths,  the  manufacturers  and  dyers 
were  no  longer  able  to  carry  on  their  trade ;  it 
grew  languid  and  expired  :  and,  with  the  trade, 
the  art  itself  also  perished.     It  is  generally  sup- 
posed from  the  name,  that  the  Tyrian  purple,  so 
much  celebrated  among  the  ancients,  was  disco- 
vered at  Tyre,  and  that  it  contributed  not  a  little 
to  the  opulence  of  that  celebrated  city.      The 
liquor  which  was  employed  in  dyeing  the  purple 
was  extracted  from  two  kinds  of  shell-fish,  one 
of  which,  the  larger,  was  called  the  purple,  and 
the  other  was  a  species  of  whelk.     Each  of  these 
species  was  subdivided  into  different  varieties, 
which  were  otherwise  distinguished,  according  to 
the  places  where  they  were  found,  and  as  they 
yielded  more  or  less  of  a  beautiful  color.      It  is 
in  a  vessel  in  the  throat  of  the  fish  that  the  color- 
ing liquor  is  found.     Each  fish  only  afforded  a 
single  drop.      When  a  certain  quantity  of  the 
liquor  had  been  obtained,  it  was  mixed  with  a 
proportion  of  common  salt,  macerated  together 
for  three  days,  and  five  times  the  quantity  of 
water  added.      The  mixture  being  kept  in  a  mo- 
derate heat,  the  animal  parts  which  happened  to 
be  mixed  with  it  separated,  and  rose  to  the  sur- 
face.   At  the  end  of  ten  days,  when  these  opera- 


tions were  finished,  a  piece  of  white  wool  was 
immersed,  by  which  means  they  ascertained 
whether  the  liquor  had  acquired  the  proper  shade. 
Various  processes  were  followed  to  prepare  the 
stuff  to  receive  the  dye.  By  some  it  was  im- 
mersed in  lime-water,  and  by  others  it  was  pre- 
pared with  a  kind  of  fucus,  which  acted  as  a 
mordant  to  give  it  a  more  fixed  color.  Alkanet 
was  used  by  some  for  the  same  purpose.  The 
liquor  of  the  whelk  did  not  alone  yield  a  durable 
color.  The  liquor  from  the  other  shell-fish  served 
to  increase  its  brightnesss ;  and  thus  two  opera- 
tions were  in  use  to  communicate  this  color.  A 
first  dye  was  given  by  the  liquor  of  the  purple, 
and  a  second  by  that  of  the  whelk ;  from  which 
it  was  called  by  Pliny  purpura  dibapha,  or  pur- 
ple twice  dipped.  The  small  quantity  of  liquor 
which  could  be  obtained  from  each  shell-fish,  and 
the  tedious  process  of  its  preparation  and  appli- 
cation to  the  stuffs,  raised  the  price  of  purple  so 
high,  that  in  the  time  of  Augustus  a  pound  of 
wool  of  the  Tyrian  purple  dye,  could  not  be  pur- 
chased for  one  thousand  denarii,  equal  to  about 
£36  sterling. 

5.  Among  the  Greeks  the  knowledge  of  dyeing 
must  have  been  very  imperfect,  and  little  assisted 
by  science;  for  the  art  of  dyeing  linen  appears 
not  to  have  been  known  in  Greece  before  Alex- 
ander's invasion  of  India,  where,  according  to 
Pliny,  they  dyed  the  sails  of  his  vessels  of  dif- 
ferent colors.  The  Greeks  seem  to  have  borrowed 
this  art  from  the  Indians. 

6.  India  seems  to  have  been  the  nursery  of  the 
arts  and   sciences,  which  were  afterwards  spread 
and  perfected  among  other  nations.      Accidents, 
which  had  a  tendency  to  improve  the  art,  could 
not  fail  to  be  multiplied  rapidly,  in  a  country, 
— rich  in  natural  productions;  requiring  little  labor 
for  the  support  of  its  inhabitants;  and  the  popu- 
lation of  which   was  favored  by  the  bounty  of 
nature,  and  simplicity  of  manners,  till  it  was  op- 
posed by  the  tyranny  of  succeeding  conquerors. 
But  religious  prejudices,  and  the  unalterable  di- 
vision into  castes,  soon  shackled  industry  ;  the  arts 
became  stationary;  and  it  would  seem,  that  the 
knowledge  of  dyeing  cotton  in   that  country  (for 
silk  was  then   unknown,  or  at  least  very  scarce) 
was  as  far  advanced  in  the  time  of  Alexander,  as 
it  is  at  the  present  period. 

7.  The  beautiful  colors,  which  are  observable 
in  some  Indian  linens,  would  lead  one  to  suppose 
that  the  art  of  dyeing  had  there  attained  a  high 
degree  of  perfection ;  but  we  find  by  the  descrip- 
t'on  which  Beaulieu,  at  the  request  of  Dufay, 
gave  of  some  operations  performed  under  his  own 
eye,  that  the  Indian  processes  are  so  complicated, 
tedious,  and  imperfect,  that  they  would  be  im- 
practicable in  any  other  country,  on  account  of 
the  great  difference  in  the  price  which  is  paid  for 
labor. 

8.  It  is  unquestionably  true,  that  European  in- 
dustry has  far  surpassed  them  in  correctness  of 
design,  variety  of  shade,  and   facility  of  execu- 
tion ;  arid,  if  we  are  inferior  to  them  with  respect 
to  the  liveliness  of  some  colors,  it  is  only  to  be 
attributed  to  the  superior  quality  of  some  of  their 
dyes,  or  perhaps  to  the  length  and  multiplicity 
of  their  operations  and  processes.      In  our  own 
country,  however,  the  art  of  dyeing  made  no  con- 
siderable progress  till  about  the  beginning  of  the 


D  Y  E  I  N  G. 


575 


seventeenth  century.  Before  that  period  our 
cloths  were  sent  to  Holland,  to  be  dressed  and 
dyed.  This,  however,  was  probably  practised 
only  in  the  case  of  particular  colors.  The  dyeing 
of  woollen  and  silken  goods  has  indeed  long  since 
attained  a  considerable  degree  of  excellence ; 
but  the  manufactures  of  cotton,  owing  to  the 
small  attraction  of  that  substance  for  coloring 
matters,  have  been  very  deficient  in  this  point. 
Till  within  these  few  years,  the  colors  employed 
in  the  dyeing  of  fustians  and  cotton  velvets  were 
few;  and,  even  at  this  day,  many  of  them  are 
fugitive.  But  it  must  be  allowed  that  great  im- 
provements have  been  made  within  these  few 
years,  from  the  application  of  chemical  principles, 
and  by  a  diligent  investigation  of  the  nature  of 
coloring  substances.  There  is  however  still  much 
room  for  the  improvement  of  the  art,  but  this  can 
only  be  effected  by  the  practical  dyer  acquiring 
chemical  knowledge,  an  acquisition  now  happily 
placed  within  the  leach  of  every  dyer  who  is 
capable  of  reading  and  understanding  the  En- 
glish language.  It  will  not  be  necessary  for  our 
present  purpose  to  enter  into  a  minute  examina- 
tion of  the  various  theories  that  have  been  ad- 
vanced of  the  nature  of  colors;  at  the  same  time 
it  may  be  proper,  before  we  deduce  a  general 
theory  of  dyeing,  to  make  a  few  observations  on 
the  common  properties  of  coloring  substances. 

9.  In  explaining  the  cause  of  color,  and  the 
nature  of  coloring  particles,  two  great  inconveni- 
ences have  arisen.  First,  from  an  attempt  to  illus- 
trate the  action,  which  the  particles  of  coloring 
substances  have  on  the  rays  of  light,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  density  and  thickness,  without 
having   any    means    of   ascertaining   this,   and 
•without  any  regard  to  the  attractions  which  result 
from  their  chemical  ccmposition ;   in  comparing 
the   coloring  particles  to  mucilages  and  resins, 
from  some  very  faint  resemblances ;  and  in  at- 
tempting to  explain  their  coloring  properties  by 
conjectures,  formed  respecting  their  component 
parts,  while  these  properties  ought  rather  to  be 
ascertained  by  direct  experiment  than  explained 
by  an  imaginary  composition.     It  was  also  de- 
parting from   true   theory,   to   ascribe   to  laws 
purely  mechanical,  the  adhesion  of  the  coloring 
particles  to  the  substances  dyed,  the  action  of  the 
mordants,  the  difference  between  the  true  or  du- 
rable, and  the  false  or  fugitive  dyes. 

10.  Hellot,  who  has  written  an  excellent  trea- 
tise on   dyeing,  seems   to   have   erred   on   this 
subject ;  and  Macquer,  who  was  amongst  the  first 
who  entertained  just  notions  respecting  chemi- 
cal attractions,  seems  to  have  been  led  astray  by 
his  ideas.      It  appears,  however,  that  Dufay  had 
before  observed,  that  the  coloring  particles  were 
naturally  disposed  to  adhere  more  or  less  firmly 
to  the  filaments  which  receive  them;  and  had 
veryjustly  remarked,  that  without  this  disposition, 
stuffs  would  never  assume  any  color  but  that  of 
the  bath,  and  would  always  divide  the  coloring 
particles  equally  with  it :  whereas  the  liquor  of 
the  bath  sometimes  becomes  as  limpid  as  water, 
giving  off  all  the  coloring  particles  to  the  stuff; 
which,  he  observes,  seems  to  indicate  that  the  in- 
gredients have  less  attraction  for  the  water  than 
for  the  particles  of  the  wool. 

1 1 .  Bergman  seems  to  have  been  the  first  who 


referred  the  phenomena  of  dyeing  entirely  to 
chemical  principles.  Having  dyed  some  wool 
and  some  silk  in  a  solution  of  indigo,  in  very 
dilute  sulphuric  acid,  he  explains  the  effects  he 
observed  in  the  operation,  by  attributing  them  to 
the  precipitation,  occasioned  by  the  blue  particles 
hiving  a  greater  affinity  for  the  particles  of 
the  wool  and  silk,  than  for  those  of  the  acidu- 
lated water.  He  remarks  that  this  affinity  of  the 
wool  is  so  strong,  as  to  deprive  the  liquor  en- 
tirely of  the  coloring  particles ;  but  that  the 
weaker  affinity  of  the  silk  can  only  diminish  the 
proportion  of  these  particles  in  the  bath  ,  and  he 
shows  that  on  these  different  affinities  depend 
both  _the  permanence  and  intensity  of  the  color. 

12.  This  is  the  true  light  in  which  the  phe- 
nomena of  dyeing  should  be  viewed ;  they  are 
real   chemical   phenomena,   which  ought  to  be 
analysed  in  the  same  way  as  all  those  dependent 
on  the   actions  which   bodies   exert,  in   conse- 
quence of  their  peculiar  nature.     It  is  evident, 
that  the  coloring  particles  of  bodies  possess  che- 
mical properties,  that  distinguish  them  from  all  • 
other  substances ;  and  that  they  have  attractions 
peculiar  to  themselves,  by  means  of  which  they 
unite  with  acids,  alkalis,  metallic  oxides,  or  calces, 
and  some  earths,  principally  alumine  or  pure 
clay.     They  frequently    precipitate    oxides  and 
alumine,  from  the  acids  which  held  them  in  so- 
lution ;  at  other  times  they  unite  with  the  salts, 
and  form  supercompounds  which  combine  with 
the  wool,  silk,  cotton,  or  linen.     And  with  these 
their  union   is   rendered  much  more  close  by 
means.of  alumine  or  metallic  oxide,  than  it  would 
be  without  their  intermedium. 

13.  The  difference  in  the  affinity  of  the  color- 
ing particles  for  wool,  silk,  and  cotton,  is  some- 
times so  great,  that  they  will  not  unite  with  one 
of  these   substances,  while   they  combine  very 
readily  with  another ;  thus,   cotton   receives   no 
color  in  a  bath  which  dies  wool  scarlet.     Dufay 
prepared  a  piece  of  stuff,  the  warp  of  which  was 
wool  and  the  woof  cotton,  which  went  through 
the  process  of  fulling,  that  he  might  be  certain, 
that  the  wool  and  the  cotton  received  exactly  the 
same  preparation ;  but  the  wool  took  the  scarlet 
dye,  and  the  cotton  remained  white.     It  is  this 
difference  of  affinity  which  renders  it  necessary 
to  vary  the  preparation  and  the  process,  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  the  substance  which  is  in- 
tended to  be  dyed  of  a  particular  color.     And 
these   considerations  ought    to    determine    the 
means  to  be  pursued  for  the  improvement  of  the 
art  of  dyeing.     It  is  highly   proper  to  endea- 
vour to  ascertain  what  are  the  constituent  prin- 
ciples of  the  coloring  particles.     And  in  this  en- 
quiry, the  most  essential  circumstances  are,  to 
determine  the  affinities  of  a  coloring  substance ; 
first,  with  the  substances  which  may  be  employed 
as  menstrua;  secondly,  with  those  which  may,  by 
their  combinations,  modify  the  color,  increase  its 
brilliancy,  and  help  to  strengthen  its  union  with 
the  stuff  to  be  dyed  ;  thirdly,  with  the  different 
agents  which  may  change  the  color,  and  princi- 
pally with  the  external  agents — air  and  light. 

14.  The  qualities  of  the  uncombined  coloring 
particles   are  modified  when  they  unite  with  a 
substance  ;  and,  if  this  compound  unites  with  a 
gtuff,  it  undergoes  new  modifications.    Thus  the 


576 


DYEING. 


properties  of  the  coloring  particles  of  cochineal 
are  modified,  by  being  combined  with  the  oxide 
of  tin,  and  those  of  the  substances  resulting  from 
this  combination  are  again  modified  by  their 
union  with  the  wool  or  silk ;  so  that  the  know- 
ledge we  may  acquire  by  the  examination  of 
coloring  substances  in  their  separate  states,  can 
only  inform  us  respecting  the  preparations  that 
may  b°,  made  of  them ;  that  which  we  acquire 
respecting  their  combinations  with  substances 
which  serve  to  fix  them,  or  to  increase  their 
beauty,  may  inform  us  what  processes  in  dyeing 
ought  to  be  preferred  or  tried ;  but  it  is  only  by 
direct  experiment  made  with  the  different  sub- 
stances employed  in  dyeing,  that  we  can  confirm 
our  conjectures,  and  properly  establish  the  pro- 
cess. 

15.  These  facts  show,  that  the  changes  pro- 
duced by  acids  and  alkalis  on  many  vegetable 
colors,  such  as  the  chemists  employ,  in  order  to 
discover  the  nature  of  different  substances,  are 
owing  to  the  combinations,  which  take  place  be- 
tween these  coloring  particles  and  the  acids  and 
alkalis.  The  compounds  resulting  from  these  may 
be  compared  to  neutral  salts,  which  possess  qua- 
lities different  from  those  of  their  component  parts, 
but  in  which  one  of  these  parts  may  be  in  excess, 
and     it8    qualities    consequently   predominant. 
This  state  of  combination  is  observable  between 
the  coloring  particles  of  cochineal  and  acidulous 
tartrite  of  potassa,  or  cream  of  tartar :  by  evapo- 
rating slowly  a  solution  of  this  salt  in  a  decoction 
of  cochineal,  crystals  are  formed,  which  retain 
a  fine  ruby  color,  much  more  bright  and  intense 
than  that  of  the  liquor  which  formed  them.        *. 

16.  It  was  the  opinion  of  Berthollet  that  some 
of  the  acids,  particularly  the  nitric,  after  combin- 
ing  with    the   coloring   particles,   changed    the 
color  which  they  at  first  produced,  making  it 
yellow,   and   finally  destroying  it;  after  which 
they  act  by  means  of  one  of  their  principles,  viz. 
the  oxygen.     But  this  theory,  Dr.  Ure  remarks, 
is    not  now   tenable,   since    it    is   known    that 
dry  chlorine  does  not  blanch  dry  litmus  paper. 
'vVben    moisture   intervenes,     muriatic    acid    is 
formed,  and   oxygen   evolved;  to  the  action  of 
which  body  on  the  color  the  bleaching  effect  is 
fo  be  ascribed.     Water  is  the  source  of  the  dis- 
coloration, both  in  the  ancient  and  modern  pro- 
cess of  bleaching.     Blue  colors  are  not  the  only 
ones  which  become  red  by  the  addition  of  acids, 
and  green  by  that  of  alkalis ;  most  red  colors,  as 
that  of  the  rose,  for  instance,  are  heightened  by 
acids,  and  made   green    by  alkalis ;  and  some 
preen  colors,  such  as  that  of  the  green  decoction 
of  burdock,  according  to  the  experiments  of  Mr. 
Nose,  and  the  green  juice  of  Buckthorn,  as  is 
evident   from  the  trials  of  Mr.  Becker,  are  red- 
dened by  acids. 

17.  This  property,  which  is  common  to  most 
of  the  ordinary  colors  of  vegetables,  seems  to  prove 
that  there  is  a  close  analogy  between  their  color- 
ing particles ;  and  it  is  not  without  foundation, 
that  Linnfeus  supposed,  that  the  red  in  vegetables 
was  owing  to  an  acid,  and  indicated  its  presence ; 
but  there  are  also  many  vegetables  which  contain 
acid  in  a  disengaged  state,  without  their  possess- 
ing a  red  color.  It  is  therefore  evident,  that  the 
coloring  particles  have  affinities  for  acids, 


alkalis,  earths,  and  metallic  oxides,  which  con- 
stitute a  part  of  their  chemical  properties  ;  and  in 
consequence  of  which,  their  colors  are  more  or 
less  varied ;  therefore  these  particles  form,  with 
the  stuff  on  which  they  are  fixed,  a  compound 
which  retains  only  some  of  their  original  proper- 
ties; they  are  also  modified  by  their  union  with 
alumine,  or  pure  clay,  metallic  oxides,  and  some 
other  substances;  as  are  also  those  new  com- 
pounds, when  they  are  further  combined  with 
the  stuff. 

OF  MORDANTS. 

18.  The   term  mordant   is   derived  from  the 
French   word   mordre,   which  signifies    to   bite 
or  corrode.     In  the   art  of  dyeing,  it  is  applied 
to  designate  all  those  substances  employed   for 
the   purpose   of    facilitating  or    modifying   the 
combination  of  the  coloring  particles  with   the 
stuff  dyed.      Dr.  Bancroft,   and   Dr.  Henry  of 
Manchester,  proposed  to  denominate  these  sub- 
stances by  the  term  basis,  since   the  action   of 
many  of  them  does  not   depend  on  the  acid  or 
corroding  principle ;  but  this  alteration  has  not 
been  adopted.     Mordants  deserve  the  greatest 
attention ;  as  by  their   means  colors  are  varied, 
brightened,   made  to  strike,  and   rendered  more 
durable.     We  shall,  therefore,  examine  the  na- 
ture of  the  action  of  the  principal  bases  or  mor- 
dants, and  endeavour  to  determine  how  their  at- 
tractions serve  to  unite  the  coloring  particles  with 
the  stuff,  and  how  they  affect  the  qualities  of  the 
colors. 

19.  A  mordant  is  not  always  a  simple  agent, 
for  new  combinations  are  sometimes  formed  by  the 
ingredients   that  compose  it ;  so   that  the    sub- 
stances employed  are  not  the  immediate  agents,  but 
the  compounds  which  they  have  formed.    Some- 
times the  mordant  is  fixed  with  the  coloring  par- 
ticles, and  sometimes  the   stuff  is  impregnated 
with  it;  on  other  occasions,  both  these  modes 
are  united ;  and  we  may  dye  successively  with 
liquors  containing  different  substances,  the  last 
of  which  only  can  act  on  the  particles  with  which 
the  stuff  is  impregnated.  The  art  of  printing  linen 
affords  many  processes,  in  which  it  is  easy  to  ob- 
serve the  effects  of  mordants;  to  elucidate  this 
subject,  therefore,  we  shall  mention  a  few  ex- 
amples. 

20.  The  basis  employed  for  linens  intended  to 
receive  different   shades  of  red,  is  prepared  by 
dissolving  in  eight  pounds   of  hot  water,  three 
pounds  of  alum,  and   one  pound  of  acetate   of 
lead,  or  sugar  of  lead,  to  which  two  ounces  of 
potassa,  and  afterwards  two  ounces  of  powdered 
chalk  are  added.     The  alum  is  decomposed  by 
the  acetite  of  lead,  because  the  oxide  or  calx  of 
lead   combines  with   the   sulphuric  or  vitriolic 
acid,  and  forms  an  insoluble  salt  which  is  pre- 
cipitated ;   the  base  of  the  alum,  alumine,  at  the 
same  time   combines  with  the  acetous  acid,  or 
vinegar,  and  produces  an  acetite  of  alumine  ;  and 
the  chalk  and  potassa  answer  the  purpose  of  satu- 
rating the  excess  of  acid.    One  of  the  advantages 
which  result  from  the  formation  of  the  acetite 
of  alumine  is,  that  the  alumine  is  retained  in  it 
by  a  much  weaker  affinity  than   in  the  alum ;  so 
that  it  more  easily  quits   its  menstruum,  to  com- 
bine with  the  stuff  and  coloring  particles.  Another 


DYEING. 


advantage  is,  that  the  acid  liquor,  from  which 
alumine  is  separated,  has  much  less  action  on  the 
color  when  it  consists  of  the  acetous,  than  when 
it  consists  of  a  stronger  acid,  such  as  the  sul- 
phuric. In  short,  the  acetite  of  alumine  not 
having  the  property  of  crystallising,  the  mordant, 
which  is  thickened  with  starch  or  gum,  to  pre- 
pare it  for  being  applied  to  the  block  on  which 
the  design  is  engraved,  does  not  curdle,  as  it 
would  if  it  contained  alum  capable  of  crystallis- 
ing. By  attending  to  the  operation  performed 
upon  a  piece  of  linen  cloth,  we  find,  that  when 
it  has  been  impregnated  by  the  mordant,  in  the 
manner  determined  by  the  design,  it  is  put  into 
a  bath  of  madder;  the  whole  of  the  cloth  be- 
comes colored,  but  the  tinge  is  deeper  in  those 
parts  which  have  received  the  mordant;  there 
the  coloring  particles  have  combined  with  the 
alumine  and  the  cotton,  so  that  a  triple  com- 
pound has  been  formed,  and  the  acetous  acid 
separated  from  its  basis  re-mains  in  the  bath. 

Thus  the  coloring  particles,  combined  with 
the  alumine  and  the  stuff,  are  much  more  diffi- 
cultly affected  by  external  agents,  than  when  they 
are  in  a  separate  state,  or  combined  only  with  the 
stuff,  without  any  intermediate  bond  of  union  ; 
and  on  this  property  the  operations,  to  which  the 
cloth  is  afterwards  subjected,  are  founded.  After 
it  has  been  maddered,  it  is  boiled  with  bran,  and 
spread  upon  the  grass;  and  these  operations  are 
alternately  repeated  until  the  ground  becomes 
white.  The  coloring  particles,  which  have  not 
united  with  the  alumine,  are  altered  in  their  com- 
position, dissolved,  and  separated,  while  those 
that  have  combined  with  it  remain,  and  are  pre- 
served, without  alteration ;  and  thus,  the  design 
alone  remains  colored.  It  seems  that  this  de- 
composition of  the  coloring  particles,  by  ex- 
posure on  the  grass  and  boiling  with  bran,  is 
accomplished  in  the  same  manner  as  that  of  the 
coloring  particles  of  flax,  and  admits  of  the  same 
explanation.  The  only  difference  consists  in  sub- 
stituting bran  for  alkalis,  because  they  would  dis- 
solve a  part  of  the  coloring  matter,which  is  fixed  by 
the  alumine,  and  would  change  its  color ;  instead 
of  which,  the  bran,  having  a  much  weaker  action 
on  this  substance,  affects  only  the  coloring  par- 
ticles, which,  by  the  action  of  the  air,  have  been 
disposed  more  easily  to  solution.  If,  however, 
instead  of  the  mordant,  a  solution  of  iron  be  em- 
ployed, similar  phenomena  are  exhibited.  The 
coloring  particles  decompose  the  solution  of  iron, 
and  form  a  triple  compound  with  the  stuff;  but, 
instead  of  red,  we  obtain  from  the  madder,  brown 
colors  of  different  shades,  down  even  to  black ; 
and,  by  uniting  these  two  mordants,  alum  and 
iron,  we  have  mixed  colors,  inclining  to  red  on 
the  one  hand,  and  to  black  on  the  other,  such  as 
mordore,  and  puce  color.  Other  colors  are  also 
procured  by  substituting  dyers-weed  for  madder; 
and  by  means  of  these  two  coloring  substances, 
indigo,  and  the  two  mordants  above  mentioned, 
we  obtain  most  of  the  different  shades  that  are 
observable  in  stuffs  which  are  printed. 

21.  The  different  substances  which  enter  into 
the  composition  of  a  mordant  remain  in  combi- 
nation till  a  new  action  is  induced  by  the  appli- 
cation of  another  substance.  Thus  the  affinity 
of  the  stuff  for  one  of  their  constituent  parts  pro- 
VOL.  VII 


duces  a  decomposition  and  new  combinations. 
Bi^t  even  this  effect  is  sometimes  incomplete, 
or  does  not  at  all  take  place  without  the  action 
of  another  affinity,  namely,  that  of  the  coloring 
particles.  We  have  an  example  of  this  in  the 
mixture  of  alum  and  tartar,  which  is  one  of  the 
most  common  mordants  in  the  dyeing  of  wool. 

22.  M.    Berthollet,  having    dissolved    equal 
weights  of  alum  and  tartar,   found  that  the  solu- 
bility of  the  tartar  was  increased  by  the  mixture. 
By  evaporation  and  a  second  crystallisation,  the 
two  salts  were  separated,  so  that  no  decomposi- 
tion had  taken  place.     Half  an  ounce  of  alum 
and  one  ounce  of  wool  were  then  boiled  together 
for  an  hour,  and  a  precipitate  was  formed,  which, 
being  carefully  washed,  was  found  to  consist  of 
filaments  of  wool  incrusted  with  earth.     To  this 
sulphuric  acid  was  added,  and  the  solution  being 
evaporated  to  dryness,   crystals    of  alum    were 
produced,  with  the  separation  of  some  particles 
of  carbonaceous  matter.     The   liquid   in  which 
the  wool   had   been   boiled   being   evaporated, 
yielded   only  a  few   grains   of  alum  ;  what  re- 
mained would  not  crystallise.     This  being  again 
dissolved,  and  precipitated  by  means  of  an  alkali, 
the  alumina  which  was  thrown  down  was  of  a  slate 
color,  became  black  when  placed  on  red-hot  coals, 
and  emitted  alkaline  vapors.  From  this  experiment 
it  appears  that  the  alum  was  decomposed  by  the 
wool,  and  that  part  of  the  alumina  had  combined 
with  its  most  detached  filaments  which  were  least 
retained  by  the  force  of  aggregation ;  that  part 
of  its  animal  substance  had  been  dissolved  and 
precipitated  by  the  alkali  from  the  triple  com- 
pound thus  formed. 

23.  M.  Berthollet  made  the  same  experiment 
with  half  an  ounce  of  alum  and  two  drams  of 
tartar;  no  precipitation  took  place  :  he  obtained 
,by  evaporation  a  small  portion  of  tartar,  and 
some  very  irregular  crystals  of  alum  ;  the  re- 
mainder would  not  crystallise :  this,  on  being  di- 
luted with  water,  and  precipitated  by  potassa, 
gave  by  evaporation   a   salt  which  burned  like 
tartar.  The  wool  which  had  been  boiled  with  the 
alum  felt  harsh,  but  the  other  retained  its  soft- 
ness.    The  first  had  acquired  from  the  madder  a 
more  dull,  though  lighter  tint,  but  the  color  of 
the  latter  was  more  full  and  bright. 

24.  From  these  experiments  it  appears,  in  the 
first  place,  that  the  wool  had  begun  a  decomposi- 
tion of  the  alum ;  that  it  had  united  with  a  part 
of  the  alumine ;  and  that  even  the  part  of  the 
alum  which  retained  its  alumine  had  dissolved 
some  of  the  animal  matter.    In  the  second  place, 
that  the  tartar  and   alum,  which  cannot  decom- 
pose each   other  solely  by  their  own  affinities, 
become  capable  of  acting  on  each  other  when 
their  affinities  are   assisted  by  that  of  the  wool. 
And,   in  the  third  place,  that  the  tartar  appears 
principally  useful  for  moderating  the  too  power- 
ful action  of  the  alum  upon  the  wool,  whereby 
it  is  injured  ;  for  tartar  is  not  used  in  the  alum- 
ing  of  silk  and  thread,  which  have  less  action  on 
the  alum  than  wool  has.     As  the  decomposition 
of  alum   by  the  tartar  and  wool  takes   place  in 
consequence  of  affinities  which  nearly  balance 
each  other,  and  the  process  must  therefore  go  on 
slowly,  it  is  useful  to  keep  the  stuff  impregnated 
with  alum  and  tartar  for  some  days  in  a  moist 

QP 


578 


DYEING. 


place,  as  is  generally  recommended.  The  final 
effect  of  aluming,  in  whatever  manner  performed, 
and  whatever  chemical  changes  may  have  taken 
place  in  it,  consists  in  the  combination  of  alumine 
with  the  stuff :  this  union  has  probably  been  im- 
perfect, and  the  acids  only  partially  separated, 
but  becomes  complete  when  the  cloth  has  been 
boiled  with  madder,  as  in  the  case  of  printed 
stuffs.  But  an  acid  or  an  alkali  may  form  a  su- 
percompound  with  the  stuff,  the  coloring  matter, 
and  the  alumine  ;  for  there  are  some  colors  which 
are  changed  by  an  acid,  and  restored  by  alkalis, 
or  by  calcareous  earths,  which  take  the  acid  from 
them,  or  vice  versa;  but  this  supercomposition 
does  not  take  place  with  respect  to  those  colors 
which  are  esteemed  durable,  being  unchangeable 
by  alkalis  or  acids,  which  are  not  strong  enough 
to  destroy  their  composition. 

25.  The  attraction  of  alumine  for  animal  sub- 
stances is  not,  however,  merely  indicated  by  un- 
certain appearances,  nor  supposed  for  the  purpose 
of  being  employed  in  explanations,  but  is  proved 
by  direct  experiment.  M.  Berthollet  united  them 
together,  by  mixing  an  animal  substance  with  a 
solution  of  alum ;  a  double  exchange  took  place, 
the  alkali  entered  into  combination  with  the  acid 
of  the  alum,  and  the  alumine,  combining  with  the 
animal    substance,    was  precipitated.     He  also 
proved  the  affinity  of  alumine  for   animal  sub- 
stances by  another  experiment :  having  mixed  a 
solution  of  glue  with  a  solution  of  alum,  he  pre- 
cipitated the  alumine  by  an  alkali,  and  the  glue 
with  which  it  had  combined  fell  down  along  with 
it.     This  compound   has   the   appearance  of  a 
semitransparent  jelly,  and  dries  with  difficulty. 
Thus,  in  the  preceding  experiments,  the  alkali 
precipitated  the  alumine  combined  with  the  animal 
substance,  from  the   uncrystallisable   residue  of 
the  alum  which  had  been  boiled  with  the  wool. 

26.  The  affinity  of  alumine  for  most  coloring 
substances,  may  also  be  shown  by  direct  experi- 
ment.    If  a  solution  of  a  coloring  substance  be 
mixed  with   a  solution  of  alum,  a  precipitation 
sometimes  takes  place ;  but  if  to  the  liquor  we 
add  an  alkali,  which  decomposes  the  alum,   and 
separates  the  alumine,  the  coloring  particles  are 
then  precipitated,  combined  with  the  alumine, 
and  the  liquor  remains  clear:  this  compound  has 
obtained  the  name  of  lake.     In  this  experiment, 
too  much  alkali  must  not  be  added,  because  al- 
kalis are  capable  of  dissolving  lakes  in  general. 
No  direct  experiment  has  however  yet  shown, 
that  alumine  attracts   any  vegetable   substance 
except  the  coloring  particles :  its  affinity  for  them 
seems  much  weaker  than  that  which  it  has  for 
animal  substances ;  hence  the  acetite  of  alumine 
is  a  better  basis  for  cotton  and  linen  than  alum 
is,  and  upon  this  depend  the  different  means 
employed  to  increase  the  fixity  of  the  coloring 
particles  of  madder  in  the  dyeing  of  these  sub- 
stances. 

27.  Metallic  oxides  have  so  great  an  affinity 
for  many  coloring  substances,  that  they  quit  the 
acids  in  which    they  were   dissolved>   and    are 
precipitated  in  combination  with  them.     On  the 
other  hand,  all  metallic  oxides  have  the  property 
of  uniting  with   animal  substances;    and  these 
different  compounds  may  be  formed  by  mixing 
an  alkali,  saturated  with   an  animal   substance, 


with  metallic  solutions.  It  is  dot  surprising, 
therefore,  that  metallic  oxides  should  serve  as  a 
bond  of  union  between  the  coloring  particles  and 
animal  substances ;  but,  besides  the  attraction  of 
the  oxides  for  the  coloring  particles,  and  for  ani- 
mal substances,  their  solutions  in  acids  possess 
qualities  which  render  them  more  or  less  fit  to 
act  as  mordants  :  thus,  those  oxides  which  easily 
part  with  their  acids,  such  as  that  of  tin,  are  ca  • 
pableof  combining  with  animal  substances,  with 
out  the  aid  of  coloring  particles  ;  it  is  sufficient 
to  impregnate  the  wool  or  silk  with  a  solution  of 
tin,  although  they  be  afterwards  carefully  washed, 
which  is  not  the  case  with  other  metallic  solu- 
tions. Some  metallic  substances  afford,  in  com- 
bination, only  a  white  and  colorless  basis ;  and 
some  by  the  admixture  of  their  own  color,  modify 
that  which  is  proper  to  the  coloring  particles ; 
but  in  many  metallic  oxides,  the  Color  varies 
according  to  the  proportion  of  oxygen  they  con- 
tain, and  the  proportion  of  this  is  easily  liable  to 
change,  Upon  these  circumstances  their  pro- 
perties in  dyeing  chiefly  depend. 

28.  The  affinity   of  metallic  oxides  for  sub- 
stances of  vegetable  origin,  seems  much  weaker 
than  that  which  they  have  for  animal  substances  : 
metallic  solutions  are,  therefore,  not  well  adapted 
to  serve  as  mordants  for  colors  in  cotton  or  linen, 
except  iron,  the  oxide  of  which   unites  firmly 
with  vegetable  substances,  as  is  shown  by  iron- 
moulds,    which   are   owing  to  a  real  combina- 
tion of  this  oxide.     Whenever  the  coloring  par- 
ticles have  precipitated  a  metallic  oxide  from  its 
menstruum,  the  supernatant  liquor  contains  the 
disengaged  acid,  which  is  commonly  capable  of 
dissolving  a  portion  of  the  compound  of  the  co- 
loring substance   and  oxide,  so  that  the  liquor 
remains  colored ;  but  sometimes  the  whole  of  the 
coloring  particles  are  precipitated,  when  the  pro- 
portions  have    been   accurately   adjusted :  this 
precipitation  is  facilitated,  and  rendered  more 
complete,  by   the   presence  of  the  stuff,  which 
assists,  by  the  tendency  it  has  to  unite  with  the 
compound  of  oxide  and  coloring  particles.     Un- 
combined  metallic  oxides   have  also  a  very  evi- 
dent action  on  many  coloring  substances  when 
boiled  with   them,  and  modify  their  color;  the 
oxide  of  tin  in  particular  increases  the  brightness 
and  fixity  of  many. 

29.  The  compounds   of  oxides  and  coloring 
substances  are  similar  to  many  other  chemical 
compounds,  which  are  insoluble,  when  the  prin- 
ciples of  which  they  are  formed  are  properly  pro- 
portioned ;    but   which   are   capable   of    being 
supersaturated  by  an  excess  of  one  of  the  princi- 
ples, and  thence  of  becoming  soluble.     Thus  a 
metallic  oxide,  united  with  a  coloring  substance 
to  excess,  produces  a  liquor,  the  color  of  which 
will  be   modified  by  the  oxides  ;  whereas,  when 
the  coloring  matter  is  not  in   excess,  the  com- 
pound will   be  insoluble,  or   nearly  so  ;   these 
effects  are  very  evident  in  the  combination  of  iron 
with    the    astringent   principle.     Neutral   salts 
such  as  nitre,  and  particularly  muriate  of  soda, 
or  common  salt,  act  as   mordants,  and  modify 
colors  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  manner 
in  which  they  act.     M.    Berthollet  found  that 
the  muriate  of  soda  was  contained,  in  substance, 
in  the  precipitates  produced  by  some  species  3 


DYEING. 


579 


coloring  particles,  and  tnat  tnost  precipitates 
retained  a  considerable  decree  of  solubility  ;  it 
would  seem  that  a  small  part  of  the  salt  becomes 
fixed  with  the  coloring  particles  and  the  stuff. 
Salts  with  calcareous  bases  also  modify  colors ; 
but,  as  these  modifications  are  nearly  similar  to 
those  which  would  be  produced  by  the  addition 
of  a  small  quantity  of  lime,  it  is  probable  that 
they  are  decomposed,  and  that  a  little  of  the  lime 
enters  into  combinaation  with  the  coloring  parti- 
cles and  the  stuff.  By  attention  to  this,  we  shall 
easily  discern  what  combinations  are  formed  by 
the  agency  of  the  different  reactives,  employed 
in  the  analysis  of  coloring  substances  ;  but  we 
must  not  forget,  that  the  mordants  and  the  color- 
ing particles  have  a  mutual  action  on  each  other, 
which  may  change  their  properties.  It  is  evi- 
dent that,  by  varying  the  mordants,  we  may 
greatly  multiply  the  shades  obtained  from  a  co- 
loring substance ;  even  to  vary  their  mode  of 
application  may  be  sufficient:  thus  we  shall 
obtain  different  effects  by  impregnating  the  stuff 
with  the  mordant,  or  by  mixing  the  mordant 
with  the  bath ;  by  applying  heat,  or  using  exsic- 
cations, for  we  operate  upon  three  elective 
attractions  ;  that  of  the  coloring  particles,  that  of 
the  stuffs,  and  that  of  the  principle  of  the  mordant ; 
and  many  circumstances  may  cause  variations  in 
the  result  of  these  attractions;  circumstances 
which  merit  further  explanation.  Exsiccation, 
or  drying,  favors  the  union  of  the  substances 
which  have  an  affinity  for  the  stuff,  and  the  de- 
compositions which  may  result  from  that  union  ; 
because  the  water  which  held  these,  substances  in 
solution,  by  its  attraction,  opposed  the  action  of 
the  stuff;  but  the  exsiccation  should  be  slow,  in 
order  that  the  substances  may  not  be  separated 
before  their  mutual  attractions  have  produced 
their  effect. 

30.  Considerable  differences  must  be  observed 
in  the  manner  of  employing  the  mordant,    as 
the  force  of  affinity  between  the  stuff  and   the 
coloring    matter    is    greater    or    less.      When 
this  affinity  is  strong,  the  mordant  and  the  co- 
loring  substance   may  be  mixed  together ;  the 
compound  thus  formed,  immediately  enters  into 
combination  with  the  stuff.     But,  when  the  affi- 
nity between  the  stuff  and  the  coloring  particles 
is  weak,  the  compound  formed  of  the  latter  and 
the  mordant  may  separate,  and   a  precipitation 
take   place,  before  it  can  be  attached  to  the  stuff; 
and  hence  it   is,  that  the  mordant  which   is  to 
serve  as  the  medium  of  union  between  the  stuff 
and  the  coloring  matter,  must  be  combined  with 
the  former,  before  the  application  of  the  latter. 
It  is  from  these  differences   that  different  pro- 
cesses must  be  followed  in  fixing  coloring  mat- 
ters on  animal  and  vegetable  productions. 

31.  In  judging  of  the  effects  of  mordants,  and 
the  most  advantageous  manner  of  applying  them, 
it  is  necessary  to   attend    to   the   combinations 
which  may  be  formed,  either  by  the  action  of  the 
ingredients  of  which   they  are  composed,  or  by 
that  of  the  coloring  matter  and  the  stuff.     It  is 
necessary,  also,  to  take  into  consideration  the  cir- 
cumstances which  may  tend  to  bring  about  these 
combinations  with  more  or  less  rapidity,  or  that 
may  render  them  more  or  less  perfect.  The  action 
which  the  liquor  in  which  the  stuff  is  immersed 


may  have,  either  on  its  coior  or  texture,  must 
also  be  considered;  and  to  be  able  accurately  to 
judge  of  the  extent  of  this  action,  we  must  kno\v 
the  proportions  of  the  principles  of  which  the 
mordant  is  composed  ;  which  of  these  principles 
remains  in  an  uncombined  state  in  the  liquor, 
and  the  proportion  or  quantity  which  is  se- 
parated. 

32.  The  coloring  particles  have  been  hitherto 
considered  only  as  substances  capable  of  forming 
different  combinations,  by  which  their  properties 
are  modified ;   but  they  may  be  altered  in  their 
composition,  either  by  other  external  agents,  or 
by  the  substances  with  which  they  unite.     The 
stability  of  a   color   consists    in    its    power  of 
resisting  the  action  of  vegetable  acids,  alkalis, 
soap,   and   more   especially   that  of  the  air  and 
light;  but  this  power  varies  exceedingly,  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  the  color  and  the  species  of 
the* stuff';  for  the  same  durability  is  not  required 
in'the  colors  of  silk  as  in  those  of  wool.     There 
is  not  much   obscurity  in  the  action  of  water, 
acids,  alkalis,   or  soap :  it  is  a  solution  brought 
about  by  these  agents:    and   it   appears  that  a 
small  quantity   of  acid,  or  of  alkali,  sometimes 
unites  with  the  compound  which  gives  the  color; 
because   the   color  is  not    destroyed,    but  only 
changed,  and  may  be  restored  by  taking  away 
this  acid  ;  for  instance,  by  chalk  and  ammoniac, 
or  volatile  alkali.     But  this  is  not  the  case  with 
respect  to  the  action  of  air  and  light. 

33.  Scheele   observed,    that   the   oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  rendered  vegetable  colors  yellow, 
and  he  attributed   that  effect  to  the  property  it 
had  of  taking  up  the  phlogiston  which  entered 
into  their  composition.     Barthollet   has  shown, 
that  the  properties  of  the  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid  were  owing  to  the  combination  of  its  oxygen 
with  the  substances  exposed  to  its  action;  that  it 
commonly  rendered  the  coloring  particles  yellow; 
but   that,    by   a   continuance    of    its    action,  it 
destroyed  their  color ;   without  determining   in 
what  this  action  consisted.     Fourcroy  afterwards 
made  several  observations  on  the  action  of  oxygen 
on  the  coloring  particles,  which  throw  a  great 
deal  of  light  on  the  nature  of  the  changes  they 
undergo,  chiefly  when  watery  solutions  of  them 
are  left  exposed  to  the  air,  or  have  been  subjected 
to  a  boiling  heat.     He  observed  that,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  action  of  the  air,  vegetable  decoc- 
tions formed  pellicles,  which  lost  their  solubility, 
and  underwent  successive  changes  of  color ;  he 
marked  the  gradations  of  color  thus  produced, 
and  concluded,  from  his  observations,  that  oxygen 
entered    into   the  composition  of  the  coloring 
particles;   that   when    it  combined   with  them, 
their  shade  was  changed;   that  the  more  they 
received,  the  more  fixed  did  their  color  become ; 
and  that  the  best  method  of  obtaining  permanent 
unchangeable  colors,  for  painting,  was  to  choose 
such  as  had  been  exposed  to  the  action  of  the 
oxygenated  muriatic  acid. 

3-i.  In  considering  the  effects  of  air  on  colors, 
it  is  necessary  to  make  a  distinction  between 
those  produced  by  metallic  oxides,  and  those 
produced  by  the  coloring  particles.  Berthollet 
is  of  opinion  that  the  modifications  of  the  former 
are  entirely  owing  to  different  proportions  of 
oxygen,  but  from  observation  he  has  been  led  to 

y°  2  P  2       ' 


680 


DYEING 


foira  a  different  opinion  respecting  the  modifica- 
tions of  the  latter.  He  observed,  that  the 
oxygenated  muriatic  acid  exhibited  different  phe- 
nomena with  the  coloring  particles ;  that  some- 
times it  discharged  their  colors,  and  rendered 
them  white ;  that  most  frequently  it  changed 
them  to  a  yellow,  fawn,  or  root-colored,  brown, 
or  black,  according  to  the  intensity  of  its  action  ; 
and  that,  when  their  color  appeared  only  dis- 
charged or  rendered  white,  heat,  or  a  length  of 
time,  was  capable  of  rendering  them  yellow.  He 
compared  the  effect  produced  by  the  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid,  when  the  particles  are  rendered 
yellow,  fawn -colored,  or  brown,  with  the  effect 
of  a  slight  degree  of  combustion,  and  showed  that 
they  were  the  same ;  that  they  were  owing  to  the 
destruction  of  the  hydrogen,  which,  combining 
with  the  oxygen,  more  easily,  and  at  a  lower  tem- 
perature than  charcoal  does,  leaves  it  predomi- 
nant, so  that  the  natural  color  of  charcoal  is  more 
or  less  blended  with  that  which  before  existed. 
This  effect  becomes  very  evident,  when  sugar, 
indigo,  or  the  infusion  of  the  gall-nut,  or  of 
sumach,  are  exposed  to  the  action  of  oxygenated 
muriatic  gas;  the  sugar  and  the  indigo  assume  a 
deep  color,  and  afford  indisputable  marks  of  a 
slight  combustion;  .the  infusion  of  the  gall-nut, 
and  that  of  sumach,  let  fall  a  precipitate,  which 
is  not  far  from  being  pure  charcoal  or  carbon. 
These  appearances  are  analogous  to  those  which  are 
observed  in  the  distillation  of  organised  substan- 
ces ;  in  proportion  as  the  hydrogen  is  extracted 
in  the  form  of  oil,  or  of  gas,  the  substance  grows 
yellow  and  at  length  there  remains  only  a  black 
coal.  If  the  hydrogen  be  expelled  from  an  oil,  by 
heat,  it  grows  brown,  evidently  in  the  same  way. 
35.  Berthollet  also  found,  by  other  experiments 
made  on  alcohol  and  ether,  that  the  oxygen 
united  to  the  marine  acid,  had  the  property  of 
combining  with  the  hydrogen,  which  abounds  in 
these  substances,  and  of  thereby  forming  water. 
He  therefore  sup  poses,  that  when  the  oxygenated 
marine  acid  renders  a  color  yellow,  fawn-colored, 
or  brown,  the  effect  proceeds  from  the  coloring 
matter  having  undergone  a  slight  combustion, 
by  which  more  or  less  of  its  hydrogen  has  been 
converted  into  water;  and  that  the  charcoal,  thus 
rendered  predominant,  has  communicated  its  own 
color.  The  art  of  bleaching  linen  by  means  of 
the  oxygen  of  the  atmosphere,  of  the  dew,  and  of 
the  oxygenated  marine  acid,  he  also  supposes  to 
depend  on  this  change  of  the  coloring  matter. 
The  coloring  particles  of  the  flax  are  rendered 
soluble  in  the  alkaline  lixivia,  the  action  of  which 
ought  to  be  alternate  with  that  of  the  oxygen. 
These  coloring  particles  may  be  afterwards  preci- 
pitated from  the  alkali,  and  by  evaporation  and 
drying  become  black,  and  prove  the  truth  of  this 
theory,  both  by  the  color  they  have  acquired, 
and  by  the  quantity  of  charcoal  which  they  yield  on 
being  analysed.  But  the  alkaline  solution  of  the 
coloring  matter  of  linen  which  is  of  a  dark 
brown  color,  loses  its  color  almost  entirely,  by 
the  addition  of  a  certain  quantity  of  oxygenated 
Tiuriatic  acid;  and  the  same  effect  is  observable 
in  many  other  substances,  which  have  assumed  a 
color  originating  from  a  commencement  of  com- 
bustion .  A  piece  of  linen,  which  appears  white, 
may  grow  yellow  in  process  of  time,  particularly 


if  exposed  to  a  certain  degree  of  heat,  if  the 
oxygenated  parts  have  not  been  removed  bv  a 
sufficiently  strong  lixivium.  In  the  same  man- 
ner, the  green  parts  of  vegetables  are  rendered 
white  by  the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid,  but 
beome  yellow  when  boiled. 

36.  From  these  facts  it  appears,  that  oxygen 
is  capable  of  whitening,  or  rendering  paler,  the 
coloring  matters  with  which  it  unites,  perhaps 
by  having  produced  the  effects  of  a  slight  com- 
bustion upon  them  ;  or  possibly  these  effects  take 
place  only  afterwards  in  a  gradual  manner,  but 
more  rapidly,  when  the  whole  is  exposed  to  a 
certain  degree  of  heat.    It  is  extremely  probable, 
that  in  all  cases  a  part  of  the  oxygen  unites  with 
the   coloring   matter,  without   being   combined 
with  the  hydrogen  in  particular,  and  that  it  is  in 
this  way  that  oxygen  acts,  in  rendering  the  color- 
ing matter  of  flax  more  easily  soluble  in  alkalis. 
In  many  other  cases  oxygen  has  evidently  an 
influence  on  the  changes  which  take  place  in  the 
coloring  particles  of  vegetables  ;   these  particles 
are  formed  chiefly  in   the  leaves,   flowers,  and 
inner  bark  of  trees;  by  degrees  they  undergo  a 
slight  combustion,  either  from  the  action  of  the 
atmospheric  air  which  surrounds  them,  or  from 
that  of  the  air  which  is  carried  by  a  particular  set 
of  vessels  into  the  internal  parts  of  vegetables. 

37.  Berthollet,    therefore,   supposes  we   may 
explain  how  the  air  acts  upon  coloring  matters, 
of  an  animal,  or  a  vegetable  nature  ;  it  first  com- 
bines with  them,  renders  them  weaker  and  paler, 
and   by  degrees  occasions  a  slight  combustion, 
by  means  of  which  the   hydrogen  which  entered 
into  their  composition  is  destroyed  ;  they  change 
to  a  yellow,  red,  or  fawn-color  ;  their  attraction 
for  the  stuff  seems  to  diminish ;  they  separate 
from  it,  and  are  carried  off  by  water :  all  these 
effects,  vary,  and  take  place  more  or  less  readily, 
and  more  or  less  completely,  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  coloring  particles ;  or  rather,  from 
the  nature  of  the  properties  which  they  possess, 
in  the  state  of  combination  into  which  they  have 
gone.     The  changes  which  occur  in  the  colors, 
produced  by  the  union  of  the  coloring  particles 
with  metallic  oxides,  are  effects  compounded  of 
the  change  which  takes  place  in  the   coloring 
particles,  and  of  that  which  is  undergone  by  the 
metallic  oxide. 

38.  The  light  of  the  sun  considerably  accele- 
rates the  extinction  of  colors.     It  ought,  there- 
fore, if  this  theory  be  well  founded,  to  favor  the 
combination   of  oxygen,    and    the   combustion 
thereby   induced.      Sennebier,   who   has   given 
many  interesting  observations  on  the  effects  of 
light  on  different  substances,  and  particularly  on 
their  colors,  attributes  these  effecis  to  a  direct 
combination  of  light  with  the  substances.     And 
the  effects  of  light  on  the  color  of  wood,  have 
long  ago  been  noticed  ;  it  preserves  its  natural 
appearance  while  kept  in  the  dark,   but  when 
exposed  to  the  light,  it  becomes  yellow,  brown, 
or  of  other  shades.     The  same  writer  also  re- 
marked the  varieties  which  occur  in  this  particu- 
lar in  different  kinds  of  wood,  and  found,  tha», 
the  changes  are  proportioned  to  the  brightness 
of  the  light,  and  that  they  take  place  even  under 
water,  but  that  wetted  wood   underwent  these 
changes  less  quickly  than  tiiat  which  was  dry; 


DYEING. 


581 


that  several  folds  of  riband  were  required  to 
defend  the  wood  completely,  that  a  single  leaf  of 
black  paperwas  sufficient,  but  that,  when  paperof 
any  other  color  was  substituted,  the  change  was 
not  prevented ;  a  >  ingle  covering  of  white  paper 
was  insufficient,  but  two  intercepted  the  action 
of  the  rays  of  light. 

39.  He  extended  his  experiments  to  a  great 
number   of  vegetable  substances,  in  a  manner 
that  may  serve  to  illustrate  different  phenomena 
of  vegetation.     If  a  well-made  solution  of  the 
green  parts  of  vegetables  in  alcohol,  which  has 
a  fine  green  color,  be  exposed  to  the  light  of  the 
sun,  it  very  soon  acquires  an  olive  hue,  and  loses 
its  color  in  a  few  minuses.     If  the  light  be  weak, 
the  effect  is  much  more  slow ;  and  in  perfect 
darkness,  the  color  remains  without  alteration, 
or,  if  any  change  does  take  place,  it  requires  a 
great  length  of  time.      An  alkali   restores   the 
green  color ;  but  if  the  change  of  color  in  the 
liquor  has  been  completed,  the  alkali   has   no 
effect.     No  change  of  color  takes  place  in  azotic 
gas,  nor  in  a  bottle  which  is  exactly  full.     A 
bottle  half  full  of  this  green  solution  was  inverted 
over  mercury,  by  Berthollet,  and  exposed  to  the 
light  of  the  sun ;  when  the  color  was  discharged, 
the  mercury  was  found  to  have  risen  in  the  bottle, 
and  consequently  vital  air  had  been  absorbed, 
the  oxygen  having  united  with  the  coloring  mat- 
ter.    The  precipitate  which  M.  Sennebier  men- 
lions  was  not  evident ;  the  liquor  had  continued 
transparent,  and   retained  a  slight  yellow  tinge. 
On  evaporating  this  liquor,  its  color  was  immedi- 
ately rendered  darker,  and   became  brown ;  the 
residuum  was  black,  and  in  a  carbonaceous  state. 

40.  Light,  therefore,  acts  by  favoring  the  ab- 
sorption  of  oxygen,  and  the  combustion  of  the 
coloring  matter.    At  first,  the  marks  of  combus- 
tion are  not  evident ;  the  liquor  retains  only  a 
a  slight  yellow  tinge ;  but,  by  the  assistance  of 
heat,  the   combustion  is  completed,  the  liquor 
becomes  brown,  and  leaves  a  black  residuum. 
If  the  vessel  which  holds  the  liquor  contains  no 
oxygen  gas,  the  light  has  no  effect  on  the  color- 
ing matter ;  azotic  gas  in  this  situation  suffers  no 
diminution.     The  observation,  that  ribands,  or 
a  single  leaf  of  white  paper,  do  not  prevent  the 
action  of  light,  deserves  attention,  as  it  shows  that 
light  can  pass  through  coverings  which  appear  to 
be  opaque,  and  exert  its  energy  a  considerable 
depth  within.      Beccaria   and    Sennebier    have 
compared    the    effects   of    light   on   ribands  of 
various  colors ;   but  the  differences   they  have 
observed  are  rather  to  be  attributed  to  the  nature 
of  the  coloring  matters,  than  to  the  colors;  for 
a  riband  dyed  with   Brasil-wood   will   lose  its 
color  much  sooner  than  one  dyed  with  cochineal, 
though  the  shade  should  be  exactly  the  same  in 
each. 

41.  Although  light  greatly  accelerates  the  com- 
bustion of  the  coloring  particles,  and  seems  even 
necessary  for  their  destruction  in  some  cases,  in 
others  it  is  not   required.      It  was   found,   by 
putting  some  plants  into  a  dark  place,  in  contact 
with  vital  air,  that  that  air  was  absorbed  by  some 
of  them ;  and,  also,  that  the  rose  suffers  a  change, 
and  becomes  of  a  deeper  hue,  when  it  is  not  in 
contact  with  vital  air,  probably  because  it  con- 
tains a  little  oxygen,  the  combination  of  which 


then  becomes  more  intimate.  But  many  flowers, 
when  in  azotic  gas,  retain  their  color  in  perfec- 
tion. The  tincture  of  turnsole  was  placed  in 
contact  with  vital  air  over  mercury,  both  in  the 
dark,  and  exposed  to  the  light  of  the  sun;  the  for- 
mer continued  unchanged  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time,  and  the  vital  air  had  suffered  no 
diminution  ;  the  other  lost  much  of  its  color ; 
became  red  ;  and  the  air  was,  in  a  great  measure, 
absorbed,  and  a  small  quantity  of  carbonic  acid 
was  produced,  which  undoubtedly  had  occasioned 
the  alteration  of  color  from  blue  to  red.  From 
this  we  may  form  an  idea  of  some  of  the  changes 
of  color,  produced  by  a  particular  disposition  of 
the  component  principles  of  regetable  substances, 
when,  by  their  combination  witli  oxygen,  they 
undergo  the  effects  of  a  slight  combustion,  which 
may  generate  an  acid,  as  in  the  leaves  in  autumn, 
which  grow  red  before  they  become  yellow,  and 
in  the  streaks  which  are  seen  in  flowers,  the  vege- 
tation of  which  is  becoming  weak. 

42.  On  the  whole  it  is  evident,  that  coloring 
substances  resist  the  action  of  the  air  more  or 
less,  according  as  they  are  more  or  less  disposed 
to  unite  with  oxygen,  and  thereby  to  surfer  more 
or  less  quickly  a  smaller  or  greater  degree  of 
combustion.  Light  favors  this  effect,  which  in 
many  cases  is  not  produced  without  its  assist- 
ance; but  the  coloring  matter,  in  its  separate 
state,  is  much  more  prone  to  this  combustion, 
than  when  united  to  a  substance,  such  as  alumine. 
which  may  either  defend  it  by  its  own  power  of 
resisting  combustion,  or,  by  attracting  it  strongly, 
weaken  its  action  on  other  substances,  which  is 
the  chief  effect  of  mordants.  This  last  compound 
acquires  still  greater  durability,  when  i»  is  capa- 
ble of  combining  intimately  with  the  stuff  upon 
which  it  is  deposited.  Thus  the  coloring  matter 
of  cochineal  is  easily  dissolved  in  water,  and  its 
color  is  quickly  changed  by  the  air ;  but  when 
united  to  the  oxide  of  tin,  it  becomes  much 
brighter,  and  almost  insoluble  in  water,  though 
it  is  still  easily  affected  by  the  air,  and  by 
oxygenated  muriatic  acid;  it  resists  the  action  of 
these  better,  however,  when  it  has  formed  a  triple 
compound  with  a  woollen  stuff.  But  still  it  is 
not  to  be  inferred,  that  all  yellow  colors  are 
owing  to  the  carbonaceous  part  of  the  coloring 
substance;  very  different  compounds  are  capable 
of  producing  the  same  colors;  thus,  indigo  is 
very  different  from  the  blue  of  our  flowers,  from 
that  of  oxide  of  copper,  and  from  that  of  Prussian 
blue.  Berthollet  does  not  even  suppose,  that 
oxygen  may  not  unite  in  a  small  proportion  with 
some  coloring  substances,  without  weakening 
their  color,  or  changing  it  to  yellow.  Indigo 
becomes  green  by  uniting  with  an  alkali,  with 
lime  or  a  metallic  oxide ;  but  resumes  its  color, 
and  quits  these  substances,  when  it  recovers  a 
small  portion  of  the  oxygen  which  it  had  lost. 
The  liquor  of  the  whelk,  employed  to  dye  purple, 
ir  naturally  yellowish ;  but  when  exposed  to  the 
air,  and  more  especially  to  the  sun,  it  quickly 
passes  through  various  shades,  and  at  length, 
assumes  the  exquisite  purple  color  of  the  ancients ; 
and  which,  according  to  the  testimony  of  Eudo- 
cia,  derived  its  lustre  and  perfection  from  expo- 
sure to  the  sun's  rays. 

43.  It  may  then  be  considered  as  a  general 


582 


D  Y  E  1  IN   G. 


fact,  that  colors  beco.Tie  brighter  by  their  union 
with  a  small  portion  of  oxygen.  It  is  on  this 
account  found  necessary  to  air  stuffs  when  they 
come  out  of  the  bath,  and  sometimes  even  to 
take  them  out  of  it  from  time  to  time,  expressly 
for  this  purpose;  but  the  quantity  of  oxygen 
which,  thus  becoming  fixed,  contributes  to  the 
brightness  of  the  color,  is  very  considerable  in 
some  cases  and  the  deterioration  of  shade  soon 
begins.  But  the  action  of  the  air  affects  not  only 
the  coloring  matter  and  the  stuff,  but  also  metallic 
oxides,  when  they  are  employed  as  intermedia; 
because  the  oxides,  which  have  at  first  been 
deprived  of  a  part  of  their  oxygen  by  the  color- 
ing particles,  may  absorb  it  again.  Those  then, 
the  color  of  which  varies  according  to  their  pro- 
portion of  oxygen,  have  thereby  an  influence  in 
effecting  the  changes  which  the  stuff  undergoes. 
It  is  undoubtedly  to  this  cause  that  the  change 
observable  in  the  blue  given  to  wool,  by  sulphate 
of  copper,  or  blue  vitriol,  and  logwood,  is  to  be 
attributed.  This  blue  soon  becomes  green  by  the 
action  of  the  air :  now  copper,  which  has  a  blue 
color,  when  combined  with  a  small  proportion  of 
oxygen,  assumes  a  green  one  by  its  union  with  a 
larger  quantity.  The  change  which  the  coloring 
particles  undergo,  may  indeed  contribute  to  this 
effect ;  but  the  coloring  particles  of  the  logwood, 
which  have-themselves  a  dark  color,  should  rather 
become  brown  by  combustion,  than  grow  yellow, 
which  would  be  necessary  in  order  to  produce 
a  green  with  the  blue.  It  has  been  observed, 
that  coloring  particles  in  a  state  of  combination 
were  less  disposed  to  be  changed  by  the  action 
of  the  air,  than  in  an  uncombined  state.  This  is 
generally  the  case,  but  there  are  some  exceptions  ; 
an  alkali,  for  instance,  produces  a  contrary  effect. 
A  matrass  half  filled  with  an  infusion  of  cochineal, 
was  exposed  to  the  light,  over  mercury;  a  similar 
matrass  contained  an  infusion  of  cochineal  made 
with  a  little  tartar;  and  in  a  third,  a  small  quan- 
tity of  alkali  had  been  added  to  the  infusion. 
The  second  matrass  appeared  least  altered  in 
the  same  space  of  time,  and  in  it  the  absorption 
bad  been  least  considerable.  In  the  third,  the 
color  of  the  liquor  became  first  brown,  and  was 
then  discharged ;  and  the  absorption  of  air, 
though  inconsiderable,  was  greater  than  in  the 
two  others.  On  evaporation  it  assumed  a  brown 
color  ;  and  left  a  residuum  of  a  yellowish  brown. 
44.  Similar  experiments  having  been  made  on 
different  coloring  substances,  the  alkali  was  found 
to  darken  their  color,  which  grew  more  and  more 
brown,  and  promoted  the  absorption  of  air. 
Madder  appeared  to  be  the  only  exception  to 
this  rule  :  its  color,  which  became  darker  at  first, 
stood  better  than  that  of  the  infusion  made  with- 
out alkali.  The  general  effect  of  alkalis  on  the 
coloring  particles  is  consonant  to  that  which  it 
produces  on  many  other  substances,  such  as  sul- 
phur ;  it  favors  the  absorption  of  air,  because  it 
has  a  strong  affinity  for  the  substance  which  is 
the  result  of  that  absorption.  From  this  effect  of 
alkalis,  a  fact  which  has  been  observed  by  Becker 
may  be  explained ;  viz.  that  a  vegetable  infusion, 
rendered  green  by  an  alkali,  becomes  gradually 
vellow,  if  left  exposed  to  the  air,  and  that,  when 
uie  yellow  is  completely  formed,  acids  cannot 
restore  the  original  color :  but  that  this  is  not  the 


case,  when  a  vegetable  color,  reddened  by  ah 
acid,  has  been  kept  in  like  manner  for  some  time. 
Those  instances  in  which  acids  have  been  em- 
ployed, which  act  by  giving  off  their  oxygen, 
must  beexcepted,  for  in  these  there  is  an  extrac- 
tion of  the  color. 

45.  From  the  above  remarks  on  mordants  it 
must  appear  very  obvious  that  the  practical  dyer 
ought  to  be  exceedingly  careful  in  his  selection 
of  substances,  giving  the  preference  to  those  that 
most  readily  resist  the  action  of  the  causes  which 
we  have  specified. 

46.  It   may  not   be  improper  to  notice    the 
action  of  these  acids  on  animal  substances,  in 
consequence  of  its  intimate  connexion  with  the 
subject  of  mordants.      It  was  observed   by  M. 
Brunwiser,  that  wood,  on  being  exposed  to  the 
action  of  the  air,  assumed   different  colors :  this 
led  him  to  endeavour  to  ascertain  whence  those 
colors   arose,  and  to   produce  them    by  artifi- 
cial means.     He  remarked  that  on  moistening 
the  surface  of  wood,   particularly  young  wood, 
with  nitric  acid,  it  assumed  a  yellow  color;  and 
that,  by  applying  in  the  same  way  the  muriatic 
and  sulphuric  acids,  the  wood  assumed  a  violet 
color.     Hence  he  inferred  that,  as  all  colors  are 
produced  by  a  mixture  of  yellow,  blue,  and  red, 
all  those  colors  which  are  seen  in  the   leaves, 
fruits,  and  flowers  of  trees,  are  owing  to  the  color- 
ing particles  which  exist  in  the  wood,  and  are 
there  kept  in  a  state  of  disguise,  by  the  action  of 
an  alkali;  that  the  mineral  acids,  by  taking  up 
this  alkali,  set  the  coloring  particles  at  liberty ;  and 
that  the  fixed  air,  by  penetrating  the  leaves,  fruits, 
and  flowers,  produces  naturally  the  same  effect, 
by  combining  with  the  alkali  which  kept  them 
disguised. 

47.  M.  de  la  Folie  informs  us  that  having  im- 
mersed a  skein  of  white  silk  in  nitrous  acid  of  the 
strength  generally  used  in  commerce,  the  silk  in 
three  or  four  minutes  assumed  a  fine  jonquille 
yellow.     He  washed  if  several  times  in  water, 
that  it  might  not  be  affected  by  any  adhering 
acid ;  the  color  sustained  several  trials  to  which 
he  submitted  it,  and  the  silk  preserved  its  lustre 
unimpaired.    When  dipped  into  an  alkaline  solu- 
tion, a  fine  orange  color  was  the  result.     Dr. 
Gmelin  observes,  that  he  has  given  a  fine  brim- 
stone color  to  silk,  by  keeping  it  for  a  day  in  cold 
nitric  acid,  or  some  hours  only,  when  the  acid 
was  warm.     Boiling  with  soap  and  water  dimi- 
nished the  brightness  of  this  color;  and  it  was 
changed  to  a  fine  lemon  color,  by  being  kept  for 
twelve  hours  in  an  alkaline  solution ;  but,  when 
the  solution  was  employed  hot,  a  fine  gold  color 
was  produced.     The  different  solutions  of  metals 
in  nitric  acid  communicated  a  more  or  less  deep 
yello^  to  silk,  as  did  also  the  solution  of  alumine 
in  the  same  acid ;   but   those  of  the  calcareous 
earth  and  magnesia  had  no  effect  whatever. 

48.  M.  Berthollet  also  found,  that  the  oxyge- 
nated muriatic  acid  has  the  property  of  tinging 
animal  substances  yellow;  but  that  it  does  not 
give  them  so  deep  a  color  as  the  nitrous  acid, 
and   it  weakens  them  much  more  than  that  acid 
when  properly  diluted  ;  so  that  the  nitrous  acid 
is  far  preferable  for  the  different  purposes  of  art. 
It,  therefore,  appears  that  the  nitrous  acid,  di- 
luted with  a  certain  quantity  of  water,  gives  silk 


DYEING. 


68  J 


a  yellow  color,  which  is  more  or  less  deep,  ac- 
cording to  the  concentration  of  the  acid,  its  tem- 
perature, and  the  time  of  immersion  ;  that  the 
silk  must  be  carefully  washed  as  soon  as  taken 
out  of  the  acid ;  that  this  color  possesses  consi- 
derable brightness ;  and  that  it  may  be  made 
deep  without  sensibly  weakening  the  silk,  which 
may  render  the  process  really  useful.  The  color 
may  also  be  modified  by  the  use  of  alkalis. 
The  solutions  of  calcareous  earth  and  magnesia 
produce  no  effect  upon  silk,  because  they  do  not 
contain  an  excess  of  acid ;  but  the  solutions  of 
alumine  and  of  all  metallic  substances,  produce 
a  more  or  less  deep  yellow,  because  they  all 
contain  more  or  less  excess  of  acid,  which  acts 
upon  the  silk  like  uncombined  acid. 

49.  It  appears  likewise  to  have  been  the  acid 
alone  that  dyed  the  animal  substances  yellow,  in 
the  experiments  of  M.  Brunwiser,  and  not  the 
matter  extracted  from  the  wood,  as  he  supposed. 
Nor  is  the  yellow  color  in  these  cases  owing  to 
iron,  as  De  la  Folie  supposed ;  for  the  purest 
nitrous  acid,  which  contains  no  iron,  produces  it, 
as  well  as  that  in  which  the  presence  of  that 
metal  may  be  supposed  to  exist.     Silk,  when  put 
into  concentrated  nitrous  acid,  quickly  assumes 
a  deep  yellow  color,  loses  its  cohesion,  and  is 
dissolved ;  during  this  solution,  the  azote,  which 
enters  into  the  composition  of  animal  substances, 
is   extricated,   with   a  long  continued   efferves- 
cence ;  if  heat  be  applied,  it  expels  much  nitrous 
gas,  and  the  liquor  immediately  acquires  a  deep 
color  and  grows  brown.    At  this  time,  the  oxygen 
of  the  nitric  acid  combines  with  the  hydrogen 
which   abounds  in  animal  substances,  forming 
the  oil  which  is  obtained  from  them  by  distilla- 
tion, and  which  renders  them  so  inflammable. 
When  the  acid  begins  to  act,  and  to  render  the 
silk  yellow,  the  same  effect  should  also  begin  to 
take  place.     M.  Berthollet  therefore   supposes, 
that  the  yellow  color  arises  from  a  commence- 
ment of  combustion  ;  but  that  this  combustion 
being  very  slight,  does  not  sensibly  weaken  the 
silk  ;  if,  however,  the  acid  be  a  little  too  strong, 
or  the  immersion  too  long  continued,  or  if  the 
whole  of  it  be  not  carried  off  by  careful  washing, 
the   silk   immediately   becomes    weak,    and   is 
burnt.     It  is,  therefore,  evident  why  the  nitrous 
acid  is  preferable  in  this  operation  to  that  which 
is  saturated  with  nitrous  gas ;  for,  in  the  former, 
the  proportion   of  oxygen  being  greater,  it   is 
better  fitted  to  produce  the  effects  of  combustion, 
than  it  becomes  in   the  state  of  nitrous  acid. 
The  same   explanation   ought  to  apply  to  the 
action  of  the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  on  animal 
substances;  it  differs,  however,  in  some  essential 
circumstances,  which  are  not  easily  explained. 

50.  Silk  has  been  observed  to  receive  a  yellow 
color  when  the  oxygenated   muriatic  acid  is  em- 
ployed, which   is  much  lighter  than  when  the 
nitrous   acid  is   made   use   of;  the  sulphurous 
acid  discharges  it  in  a  great  degree,  but  has  no 
effect  on  the  yellow  produced  by  the  diluted 
nitrous   acid.     The   oxygenated   muriatic   acid 
has,  however,  a  much  stronger  action  on  the 
silk ;  it  soon  weakens,  and  even  dissolves  it ;  and 
if  it  be  left  for  some  time  in  this  fluid,  the  yellow 
which  at  first  appeared  grows  lighter,  agreeably x 
to  what  has  already  been  remarked,  that  oxygen, 


by  accumulation,  is  capable  of  disguising  the 
yellow  color  occasioned  by  the  combustion, 
which  it  had  originally  induced.  Berthollet  has 
endeavoured  to  explain  the  effects  which  the 
sulphurous  acid  produces  on  colors,  by  the  fa- 
cility with  which  it  gives  off  its  oxygen,  and  has 
compared  them  to  those  of  the  oxygenated  mu- 
riatic acid ;  but,  although  it  be  true  that  oxygen 
adheres  much  more  weakly  to  the  sulphurous 
than  to  the  sulphuric  acid,  he  does  not  believe 
that  that  explanation  is  founded  in  truth. 

51.  It  appears  from  the  observation  of  De  ia 
Folie,  that  roses,  whitened  by  the  vapor  of  burn- 
ing sulphur,  become  green  in  an  alkaline  lixivium, 
and  red  in  acids;  and  M.  Berthollet  has  himself 
observed,  that  the  sulphurous  acid  reddened  the 
tincture  of  turnsole,   which   has  a  very  fading 
color,  but  that  it  acted  only  like  other  acids,  on 
infusions  of  fustic,  Brasil-wood  and  logwood ; 
and  further,  that  silk  which  has  been  exposed  to 
the  vapor  of  sulphur,  exhaled  the  smell  of  sul- 
phurous acid,   when   moistened  with  sulphuric 
acid,  although  it  could  not  be  perceived  before 
that  odor  existed.     He  therefore  supposes,   that 
the  sulphurous  acid  commonly  unites  with  the 
coloring  particles,  and   with   the   silk,  without 
giving  off  its  oxygen  to  them,  and  consequently 
without    producing   any  combustion ;    that   the 
product  of  that  combination  sometimes  loses  its 
color  entirely,  which  is  probably  owing  to  the 
semi-elastic  state  of  the  oxygen  ;  but  sometimes 
combustion    may,  and   even    commonly  should 
take  place  by  degrees,  so  that  the  coloring  parti- 
cles, which  have  been  disguised  for  some  time, 
ought  ultimately  to  leave  a  yellow  color. 

OF  ASTRINGENTS. 

52.  Astringents   deserve  particular  attention, 
not  only  from  their  great  use  in  dyeing,  but  as 
possessing  a  property  common  to  many  vege- 
tables.    Perhaps,  says   Berthollet,   there  is  no 
property  in   vegetables  concerning  which  such 
vague  ideas   have  been  currently  received.     A 
slight  relation  in  taste  has  frequently  been  deemed 
enough  to  rank  them  in  the  class  of  astringents  ; 
and  every  substance  has  been  commonly  regarded 
as  astringent,  or  acerb,  which  turned  a  solution  of 
iron  black.     This  effect  has  been  presumed   to 
arise  from  one  identical  principle  residing  in  all 
the  bodies  that  produce  it.     Experience  has  sub- 
sequently shown,  that  two  species  of  astringents 
ought   to   be  admitted,   viz.  tannin   and  gallic 
acid.     The   gallic  acid   is  obtained  from  gall- 
nuts,  in  which  it  is  found  in  great  plenty. 

53.  The  gall-nut  is  an  excrescence  found  on 
the  young  branches  of  the  oak,  and  produced  by 
the  puncture  of  an  insect.     Different   kinds  of 
the   gall-nut  are   met  with,  some   inclining   to 
white,  yellow,  green,  brown,  or  red ;  others,  ash- 
colored  or  blackish.     They  also  differ  greatly  in 
magnitude,  and  are  'either  round  or  irregular, 
heavy  or  light,  smootrTor  covered  with  protube- 
rances. Those  which  are  small,  blackish,  knotted, 
and  heavy,  are  the  best ;  and  arc  known  by  the 
name  of  Aleppo  galls.     These  astringent   sub- 
stances are  almost  totally  soluble  in  water  by 
long  ebullition.    Sixteen  drachms  afforded  Neu 
raann  fourteen  of  extract ;  from  the   remaining 
two  drachms,  only  four  grains  could  be  extracted 


584 


DYEING. 


by  alcohol.  And  the  same  quantity  treated  first 
with  alcohol,  and  then  with  water,  afforded  twelve 
drachms  and  two  scruples  of  spirituous  extract, 
and  four  scruples  of  watery  extract;  the  residuum 
weighed  half  a  scruple  more  than  in  the  preced- 
ing experiment.  In  the  spirituous  extract,  the 
taste  is  more  strong  and  disagreeable  than  in  the 
watery  extract. 

54.  Many  other  very  interesting  observations 
have  been  made  on  astringent  substances,  by 
Messrs.  Scheele,  Monnet,  and  Berthollet.     The 
latter  seems  to  have  proved,  that  it  is  not  the 
gallic  acid  which  communicates  the   astringent 
properties  to  the  substances  that  possess  it ;  that 
the  acid  itself  possesses  that  property,  in  a  de- 
gree  inferior    to   other   astringents;    and    that 
sumach,  treated  like  the  galls,  in  the  manner 
described  by   Scheele,   affords  no   gallic   acid, 
though  it  possesses  a  high  degree  of  astringency ; 
walnut  peels,  treated  in  the  same  way,  do  not 
afford  any.     The  property  which  the  infusion  of 
common  galls  has,  of  reddening  certain  vegetable 
colors,  appears  to  proceed  only  from  the  gallic 
acid.     The  infusions  of  sumach,  or  of  sloe-bark, 
which  very  readily  produce  a  black  precipitate, 
that  of  walnut-tree  bark,  or  of  quinquina,  did 
not  exhibit  this  property ;  and  thence  it  is  evi- 
dent, that  the  gallic  acid  does  not  exist  in  white 
galls ;  for  the  infusion  of  these,  though  it  deposit 
a  copious  sediment  on  exposure  to  the  air,  is  not 
the  gallic  acid. 

55.  If  the  astringent  property  were  owing  to 
an  individual  principle  distributed  in  different 
vegetables,  the   precipitates   obtained   by  their 
means,  from  a  solution  of  iron,  would  constantly 
form  the  same  compounds,  and  exhibit  the  same 
appearances  and  properties;  but  the  precipitate 
produced  by  galls  is  of  a  blackish  blue  :  that  by 
logwood  has  a  different  shade  of  blue;  that  by 
oak  is  of  a  fawn  color,  or  blackish  brown ;  that 
by  quinquina,  a  blackish  green.     They  fall  down 
with  different  attendant  circumstances,  and  when 
fixed   on   stuffs,   are  discharged  by   alum   and 
tartar,  some  much  more  easily  than  others ;  and, 
probably,  by   multiplying   experiments,    many 
other  remarkable  differences  may  be  discovered 
in  the  properties  of  these  different  precipitates. 
Astringents  form  with  iron   different  species  of 
compounds,   and   consequently   do   not   derive 
their  properties  from  one  principle ;  but  there 
must  be  a  property  common  to  different  sub- 
stances, to  enable  them  to  act  uniformly  on  so- 
lutions of  iron,  and  to  produce  precipitates  more 
or  less  black,  and  thus  appearing  of  the  same 
nature. 

56.  The  metallic  oxides,  which  unite  with  the 
coloring  particles,  modify  their  colors ;  but  some 
metallic  oxides,   and  particularly  that  of  iron, 
have  colors  which  vary  according  to  the  quantity 
of  oxygen  they  contain.     Iron,  when  united  with 
only   a  small  quantity  of  oxygen,  has  a  black 
color.     If  any  substance,  by  uniting  with  the 
oxide  of  iron,  had  the  property  of  taking  from  it 
a  part  of  the  oxygen,  which  it  has  when  preci- 
pitated from   its  solution  in  an  acid,  this  would 
be  sufficient  to  give  it  a  black  color;  and  if  the 
peculiar  color  of  this  substance  were  not  predo- 
minant, or  of  itself  inclining  to  black,  the  com- 
pound formed  would  have  a  black  color;  thus  ni- 


trous gas,  either  uncombined  or  weakly  attached  to 
the  nitrous  acid,  renders  solutions  of  iron  black, 
and  even  precipitates  the  metal,  by  depriving  it  of 
a  portion  of  its  oxygen.  By  acting  in  the  same 
manner,  ammoniac  produces  a  black  precipitate 
with  the  solutions  of  iron ;  in  this  case,  the  hy- 
drogen of  the  ammoniac  forms  water,  by  com- 
bining with  the  oxygen  that  is  disengaged  from 
the  oxide  of  the  iron.  Galls  precipitate  gold  and 
silver  from  their  solutions,  by  reducing  them  to 
their  metallic  state;  they,  therefore,  have  the 
property  of  separating  the  oxygen  from  those 
metals,  to  which  it  adheres  but  slightly;  and, 
from  others,  that  portion  which  is  retained  in  the 
weakest  degree.  Any  infusion  of  galls,  of  itself, 
readily  assumes  a  deep  brown  color,  by  exposure 
to  the  air;  though  it  absorbs  but  a  small  quantity 
of  vital  air.  The  infusion  of  sumach,  and  that 
of  woods  and  barks,  also  acquire  a  dark  color 
by  exposure  to  the  air;  so  that  when  acting 
upon  the  oxide  of  iron,  by  separating  a  part  of 
its  oxygen,  an  astringent  ought  itself  to  acquire  a 
darker  color,  by  which  the  black  should  be  assisted. 

57.  Various  substances,  which  have  in  other 
respects  different  properties,  produce  black  with 
solutions  of  iron.     Among  these,  some  are  real 
coloring  particles,  and  employed  as  such  in  dye- 
ing.    Logwood,  and  even  most  kinds  of  coloring 
particles,   form  brown  or  blackish  precipitates 
with   iron.     Sometimes  the  astringent  effect  is 
not  instantaneous ;  the  color  of  the  precipitate  is 
at  first  light ;  it  grows  deeper  gradually,  being 
darkened   in   proportion   as  the   iron  loses   its 
oxygen.     The  infusion  of  fustic  produces,  with 
the  solution  of  iron,  a  yellow  precipitate,  that 
grows   brown   by  degrees,   and  becomes  black 
after  a  considerable  time.     But  though  the  pro- 
perty of  precipitating  solutions  of  iron   black, 
does  not  indicate  the  presence  of  the  same  indi- 
vidual principle  in  the  substances  which  possess 
it,  there  can  be  no  inconvenience  in  calling  it  by 
the  name  of  astringent,  provided  by  that  term  is 
meant  only  a  property,  which  is  common  to  a 
great  number  of  substances,  and  which  they  may 
have  in  various  proportions. 

58.  The  astringent  principle  is  found  to  preci- 
pitate iron  from  all  acids.     The  acids  of  phos- 
phorus and  arsenic  only  have  a  stronger  attraction 
than  it  has  for  iron.     The  phosphoric  acid  was 
known  to  have  the  property  of  separating  iron 
from  the  sulphuric  acid  ;  but  all  acids,  except  the 
acetous,  and  probably  some  other  vegetable  acids 
which  have  not  been  tried,  redissolve  the  preci- 
pitate, and  make  the  color  disappear,  until  they 
are  saturated  with  an  alkali.     It  is  not  surprising, 
that  the  astringent  principle  can  unite  with  me- 
tallic oxides,  without  having  the  qualities  of  an 
acid ;  for  animal  substances,  oils,  even  alkalis, 
and  lime,  have  this  property.     It  is  well  known, 
that  it  is  the  precipitate  composed   of  iron  and 
the  astringent  principle,   which,   by  remaining 
suspended  in  the  liquor,  forms  ink. 

59.  But   although    chemists   considered   the 
astringent  principle  as  always  the  same,  expe- 
rience shows,  that  all  astringent  substances  are  not 
equally  proper  for  producing   a  beautiful  and 
durable  black  ;  it  is  of  importance  to  determine 
which  of  them  may  be  employed  with  the  greatest 
success;  it  is,  however,  very  difficult  to  make 


D  V  E  T  N  G. 


080 


comparative  experiments  on  this  subject  with 
perfect  accuracy,  because  some  substances  re- 
quire much  longer  boiling  than  others  to  extract 
their  astriugency ;  because  a  difference  in  their 
coarseness  or  fineness,  when  subjected  to  ebulli- 
tion, is  sufficient  to  produce  differences  in  the 
results;  and  because  the  coloring  particles  have 
a  greater  or  less  disposition  to  combine  with  the 
stuff,  according  to  the  proportion  of  sulphate  of 
iron  that  has  been  made  use  of.  Solutions  of 
iron  in  different  acids  may  produce  differences  in 
the  results,  according  to  the  state  of  oxysenation 
of  the  iron  in  them,  according  as  the  proportion 
of  that  metal  is  greater  or  less,  and  according  to 
the  degree  of  strength  which  the  different  acids, 
when  disengaged,  are  capable  of  exerting  on  the 
newly-formed  compound. 

60.  In  the  dyeing  of  stuffs  also  some  differ- 
ences will  be  found  to  arise  from  their  greater 
or  less  attraction  for  the  coloring  particles.    Dr. 
Lewis  has   proved    in    his    excellent   observa- 
tions   on  the  process  of  making    ink,  that  no 
known  astringent,  not  even  sumach,  can  be  sub- 
stituted for  gall-nuts.     If,  says  M.  Berthollet, 
too  large  a  proportion  of  sulphate  of  iron  be 
added  to  the  galls,  the  ink  becomes  speedily 
brown,  and  then  passes  to  yellow,  because  the 
astringent  is  destroyed  by  the  action  of  the  oxy- 
gen, which  the  sulphate  of  the  iron  affords,  or 
progressively  attracts  from  the  atmosphere ;  for 
we   see  that  oxygen  eventually  destroys  those 
coloring  substances  with  which  it  is  combined 
in   too   great   quantities.     When  this  accident 
happens  from  age,  Dr.  Lewis  found  that  an  infu- 
sion of  galls  passed  over  the  faded  characters 
restored  them.     According  to  Dr.  Ure,  the  best 
restorative  for  faded  writing  is  a  solution  of  ferro- 
prussiate  of  potash,  faintly  acidulated,  or  sul- 
phuretted  hydrogen  water.     Dr.  Lewis  ascer- 
tained, by  repeated  experiments,  that  the  best 
proportion  for  ink  is  three  parts  of  gall-nuts  to 
one  of  sulphate  of  iron ;  that  cherry-gum,  and 
plum-tree  gum,  are  as  good  as  gum-arabic  for 
giving  the  necessary  consistence,  and  for  keeping 
suspended   the  black  molecules  which  tend  to 
fall ;  and  that  decoction  of  logwood  employed 
instead  of  water  for  the  infusion  of  the  galls 
improves  the  beauty  of  the  ink. 

61.  Mr.  Beunie  made  many  experiments  to 
determine  the  best  process  for  giving  cotton  a 
durable  black.     He  first  tried  what  solution  of 
iron  gave  the  finest  black  to  galled  cotton ;   he 
afterwards   combined   different    solutions,   and 
examined  the  durability  of  the  blacks  which  he 
produced;  and  made  the  same  experiments  on 
galled  cotton,  with  other  metals  and  semimetals; 
he  employed  in  like  manner  a  great  number  of 
astringents,  and  tried  with  them  cotton  which 
had  received  different  preparations.     He  found 
that  out  of  twenty-one  species  of  astringents,  oak 
saw-dust,  the  galls  of  the  country,  and  yellow 
myrobolans,  were   the   only   substances   which 
produced  a  fine  black,  but  which  was  still  neither 
so  fine  nor  so  durable  as  that  obtained  by  the 
common  galls.   He  also  found  that  the  oak  saw- 
dust is  preferable  to  the  bark,  employed  by  the 
dyers  of  thread,  and,  being  cheaper,  may  be  sub- 
stituted with  advantage. 

62.  Messrs.  Lavoisier,  Vandermonde,  Foui- 


croy,  and  Berthollet,  made  experiments  on  galls, 
oak-bark,  raspings  of  heart  of  oak,  the  external 
part  of  oak,  of  logwood,  and  sumach,  for  the 
purpose  of  forming  a  comparison  of  their  quali- 
ties. To  ascertain  the  portion  of  astringent 
principle  contained  in  these  different  substances, 
they  took  two  ounces  of  each  separately,  whicli 
they  boiled  half  an  hour  in  three  pounds  of 
water;  after  the  first  water  they  added  a  second, 
which  underwent  a  similar  ebullition ;  and  con- 
tinued these  operations  until  the  substances 
appeared  exhausted :  they  then  mixed  togethf  r 
the  decoctions  that  had  been  successively  ob- 
tained. A  transparent  solution  of  sulphate  of 
iron,  in  which  the  proportions  of  water  and 
sulphate  had  been  exactly  determined,  was  used. 
They  first  estimated  the  quantity  of  the  astrin- 
gent principle,  by  the  quantity  of  sulphate  which 
each  liquor  could  decompose,  and  afterwards 
by  the  weight  of  the  black  precipitate  which  was 
formed.  In  order  to  stop  precisely  at  the  point 
of  saturation,  they  proceeded  very  slowly  in  the 
precipitation,  and  towards  the  end  added  the 
solution  of  sulphate  only  drop  by  drop,  and 
ceased  at  the  moment  when  the  hist  added  quan- 
tity no  longer  augmented  the  intensity  of  the 
black  color.  When  the  liquor  is  too  opaque  to 
allow  its  shade  of  color  to  be  distinguished,  a 
small  quantity  of  it  is  largely  diluted  with  water, 
and,  by  adding  to  this  a  little  of  the  solution  of 
sulphate  of  iron  at  the  end  of  a  glass  tube,  it  is 
discovered  whether  or  not  the  point  of  saturation 
has  been  attained :  if  we  then  wish  to  get  the 
precipitate  which  is  formed,  the  whole  must  be 
diluted  with  water  very  copiously. 

63.  This  operation  is  an  easy  and  accurate 
mode  for  manufacturers  to  determine  the  proper 
proportions  of  astringents,  and  solutions  of  iron. 
To  saturate  the  decoction  of  two  ounces  of  galls, 
three  drachms  and  sixty-one  grains  of  iron  were 
required;  the  precipitate  weighed  seven  drachms 
and  twenty-four  grains,  when  collected  and  dried. 
The  color  of  the  decoction  of  oak  bark  is  a  deep 
yellow  ;  a  very  small  portion  of  sulphate  of  iron 
gives  it  a  dirty  reddish  color,  and  a  larger  one 
changes  it  to  a  deep  brown.  The  quantity  of 
sulphate  required  to  saturate  the  decoction  of  two 
ounces  of  this  bark,  was  eighteen  grains.  The 
precipitate,  collected  and  dried,  formed  coarser 
and  more  compact  grains,  and  weighed  twenty- 
two  grains;  the  jnner  bark  of  the  oak  afforded 
nearly  the  same  result.  But  the  decoction  of 
the  raspings  of  the  heart  of  oak  required  for  its 
saturation  one  drachm  and  twenty-four  grains 
and  the  precipitate  weighed  one  drachm  and 
twenty-four  grains  ;  the  decoction  of  the  external 
wood  of  the  oak  produced  very  little  precipitate. 
The  decoction  of  sumach  acquired  a  reddish 
violet  color,  when  a  small  quantity  of  the  sul- 
phate of  iron  was  added.  The  quantity  required 
for  its  saturation  was  two  drachms  eighteen  grains. 
The  precipitate  exactly  resembled  that  afforded 
by  the  galls.  And  the  decoction  of  logwood 
became  of  a  sapphire  blue  color,  by  the  addition  of 
sulphate  of  iron :  if  the  point  of  saturation  be 
exceeded,  the  blue  becomes  greenish  and  dirty. 
The  exact  quantity  required  for  saturation  was 
found  to  be  one  drachm  forty-eight  grains,  and  the 
weight  of  the  precipitate  was  two  drachms  twelve 


586 


DYEING. 


grains.  The  different  precipitations  made  by 
oak  take  place  readily  ;  that  by  logwood,  a  little 
more  difficultly,  but  still  more  easily  than  that 
which  is  effected  by  galls. 

64.  It  was  next  ascertained,  by  trials  made 
with  cloth,  that  the  quantity  of  astringent  sub- 
stances required  to  give  a  black  color  of  inten- 
sity, to  an  equal  weight  of  the  same  cloth,  was 
proportional  to  the  quantities  of  astringent  prin- 
ciple, which  had  been  already  estimated  in  each 
kind  from  the  foregoing  experiments ;  but  the 
black  obtained  by  the  different  parts  of  the  oak 
does  not  resist  proofs  of  color,  nearly  so  well  as 
that   which   is   produced   by   galls.     Logwood 
alone  seems  not  capable  of  producing  so  intense 
a   black  as   galls  or   oak ;  nor  does  the  color 
which  it  produces  stand  the  test  of  proofs  so 
well  as  that  produced  by  galls. 

65.  We   shall   now   consider    the   astringent 
principle  in  regard  to  its  property  of  combining 
with  vegetable  and  animal  substances,  particu- 
larly the  latter.     Silk  acquires  by  galling,  which 
is  an  operation  that  consists  in  macerating  a  stuff 
in  a  decoction  of  some  astringent  substance,  a 
weight  which  cannot  be  taken  from  it,  or  dimin- 
ished  beyond   a   certain    degree,   by   repeated 
washing;  after  which  operation  the  stuff  when 
put  into  a  solution  of  iron  is  dyed  black,  because 
the  astringent  principle,  decomposing  the  sul- 
phate of  iron,  forms  a  triple  compound  with  the 
oxide  of  iron  and  the  stuff  which  is  dyed.     A 
stuff  that  is  galled  is  likewise  capable  of  combi- 
ning with  other  coloring  particles,  the  colors  of 
which   thereby   acquire   fixity,  if  they  do  not 
naturally  possess  it ;  so  that  the  astringent  com- 
municates its  durability  to  the  triple  compound, 
or   perhaps    the   more   complex   one  which  is 
formed ;  but  by  this  union  the  color  generally 
becomes  of  a   deeper  shade.    The   astringent 
principle,  by  combining  with  animal  substances, 
renders  them  incapable  of  corruption,  and  tends 
to  render  their  texture  more  compact;  and  in 
this  the  art  of  tanning  consists. 

66.  It  may  be  proper  to  take  some  notice  here 
of  the   substance   denominated   tannin,  which, 
while  it  has  some  properties  in  common  with  the 
gallic  acid,  differs  from   it  in  others.     Seguin 
was  the  first  who  showed  that  astringents  con- 
tained a  peculiar  substance,  which,  in  combining 
with   skin,   gave   it   the   properties   of  tanned 
leather,  and  that  the  tanning  effect  arose  from 
the  combination  thus  formed.     Tannin  may  be 
procured   by   digesting   gall-nuts,   grape-seeds, 
oak-bark,  or   catechu,  in   a  small  quantity  of 
cold   water.     The   solution,   when   evaporated, 
affords  a  substance  of  a  brownish-yellow  color, 
highly  astringent,  and  soluble  in  water  and  in 
alcohol.     According  to  Mr.  Brand,  the  purest 
form   of    tannin   appears   to   be   derived  from 
bruised  grape-seeds;  but  even  here,  he  observes, 
it  is  combined  with  other  substances,  from  which 
it  is,  perhaps,  scarcely  separable.    I  have  never, 
says  he,  been  able  to  obtain  it  of  greater  purity 
than  by  digesting  powdered  catechu  in  water  at 
33°  or  34°,  filtering  and  boiling  the  solution, 
which,  on  cooling,  becomes  slightly  turbid,  and 
is  to  be  filtered  again,  and  evaporated  to  dry- 
ness  ;   cold  water,  applied   as  before,  extracts 
nearly  pvre  tannin.     The  most  distinctive  cha- 


racter of  tannin  is  that  of  affording  an  insoluble 
precipitate  when  added  to  a  solution  of  isinglass, 
or  any  other  animal  jelly.  On  this  property  the 
art  of  tanning  depends,  for  which  oak  bark  is 
generally  employed;  but  the  barks  of  many 
other  trees  are  frequently  employed  for  the  same 
purpose.  Professor  Proust  recommends  the 
precipitation  of  a  decoction  of  galls  by  powdered 
carbonate  of  potassa,  for  obtaining  tannin,  wash- 
ing well  the  greenish-gray  flakes  that  fall  down 
with  cold  water,  and  drying  them  in  a  stove. 
This  precipitate  becomes  brown  in  the  air, 
brittle  and  shining  like  a  tesin,  and  yet  remains 
soluble  in  hot  water.  In  this  state  the  tannin, 
he  says,  is  very  pure.  According  to  Berzelius, 
tannin  consists  of  hydrogen  4-186  -f-  carbon 
51-160  -f  oxygen  44-654. 

67.  M.  Berthollet  considers  the  abundance  of 
charcoal   as   the   essential  characteristic  of  the 
astringent   principle;    the  hydrogen,    which    it 
contains  only  in  small  quantity,  is  however  very 
much  disposed  partially  to  combine  with  oxygen : 
Hence,  when  an  infusion  of  galls  is  left  in  con- 
tact with  vital  air,  a  small  quantity  of  the  air  only 
is  absorbed,  and  yet  the  color  of  the  infusion 
becomes  much  deeper ;  for,  in  conformity  with 
the   theory   already    laid   down,    the    charcoal 
readily  becomes  predominant  in  consequence  of 
the  slight  combustion,  and  the  color  is  rendered 
deeper,  and  becomes  brown. 

68.  Substances  which  contain  much  charcoal, 
and  can  undergo  only  a  slight  degree  of  combus- 
tion, ought  to  possess  considerable  durability, 
because  charcoal  does  not  combine  with  oxygen 
in  the  ordinary  temperature  of  the  air,  unless  its 
union   be   assisted    by   other    attractions,    and 
because  slight  variations  of  temperature  produce 
no  change  in  the  dimensions  of  charcoal ;  but, 
on  the  contrary,  substances  which  contain  much 
hydrogen,   and   in  which  the    particles   of  the 
hydrogen  are  in  a  state  of  division,  ought  to  be 
easily  decomposed,  by  the  combination  of  the 
hydrogen  with  azote  or  oxygen.     The  disunion 
of  their  parts  ought  to  take  place  from  small 
variations  of  temperature,  because  hydrogen  is 
dilatable  by  heat,  which  the  carbonaceous  parti- 
cles are  not.     When,   therefore,  the  astringent 
principle  is  combined  with  an  animal  substance, 
it  communicates  to  it  the  properties  which  it 
derives  from  the  charcoal ;  the  animal  substance 
becomes  less  liable  to  change  from  slight  varia- 
tions of  temperature  ;  instead  of  growing  putrid, 
it  suffers  a  slight  degree  of  combustion,  by  the 
action  of  the  air;  for  the  process  of  tanning 
probably  could   not  go  on  in  a  perfectly  close 
vessel. 

69.  On  examining  the  analyses  that  have  been 
made  of  indigo,  which  may  be  looked  upon  as 
the  coloring  matter  least  liable  to  change  of  any 
with  which  we  are  acquainted,  it  will  he  found 
that   this   substance   leaves,   in    distillation,    a 
greater  proportion  of  charcoal  than  even  galls 
themselves.     M.  Berthollet  supposes  that  it  is 
also   to   this   abundance   of  charcoal,  that  the 
durability  of  the  color  of  indigo  is  to  be  attribu- 
ted, and  that  the  proportion  of  this  principle  is 
the  chief  cause  of  the  difference  observed  in  the 
durability  of  colors ;  but  the  force  of  adhesior 
may  also  have  great  influence,  for  a  principle 


DYEING. 


587 


combines  intimately  with  another  sub- 
stance, ought  to  form  with  it  a  more  permanent 
compound,  than  one  which  has  only  a  slight 
disposition  to  unite  with  it ;  now  the  astringent 
principle  possesses  a  very  strong  disposition  to 
form  intimate  combinations,  especially  with 
animal  substances. 

70.  Upon   the  same  principles  may  be  ex- 
plained   the    fixity   communicated    to    coloring 
particles   by   alumine,    and    by    those    metallic 
oxides  which  are  not  liable  to  contain  different 
proportions  of  oxygen,  such  as  the  oxide  of  tin, 
and  some  others.     The  different  coloring  sub- 
stances, capable  of  uniting  with  metallic  oxides, 
have  an  action  upon  them,  analogous  to  that  of 
astringents.     The  oxides  are  deprived  of  more 
or  less  of  their  oxygen,  according  to  the  force 
with  which  they  retain  it,  the  strength  of  attrac- 
tion with  which  the  coloring  particles  tend  to 
combine  with   them,  the  proportions  in  which 
they  meet  with  each  other,  and  the  greater  or  less 
disposition   of    the    coloring   particles    towards 
combustion. 

71.  The  coloring  particles  also  suffer  a  change 
in  their  constitution  from  these  circumstances: 
thus  the  solutions  of  iron  render  brown  all  the 
colors   into   which    oxide   of   iron    can   enter, 
although  it  has  only  a  green  or  yellow  color  in 
the  state  in  which  it  is  held  in  solution  by  acids, 
and  this  effect  goes  on  increasing  to  a  certain 
degree ;  but  the  alteration  of  the  coloring  parti- 
cles may  afterwards  be  carried  so  far  as  to  spoil 
their  color,  and   to  diminish  their  tendency  to 
combination ;  the  oxide  of  iron  is  then  brought 
back  to  the  yellow  color  by  the  oxygen  which  it 
attracts,  and  is  capable  of  retaining.  The  action 
of  metallic  oxides  and  the  coloring  particles  on 
each  other,   explains  the  changes  observed  in 
solutions  of  the  coloring  particles,  when  mixed 
with  metallic  solutions.     The  effect  is  gradual, 
as  has  been  shown  with  respect  to  fustic.     It 
sometimes  happens  that  the  mixture  does  not 
even   grow  turbid   immediately,  but  loses   its 
transparency  by  degrees ;  the  precipitation  be- 
gins; the   sediment  is    formed;  and    its   color 
becomes  gradually  deeper.     In  producing  these 
effects,  light  has  sometimes  a  considerable  share. 

72.  Upon  the  whole,  we  may  conclude,  that 
metallic   colors   should   be  distinguished  from 
those  which  are  peculiar  to  substances  of  the 
vegetable  and  animal  kind:  that  the  colors  of 
metals  are  modified  and  changed  by  oxidation, 
and  by  the  proportion  of  oxygen  with  which 
they   are    combined;   and   that  vegetable   and 
animal   substances   may   themselves   possess   a 
peculiar  color,  which  varies  in  the  different  states 
through  which  they  pass,  or  they  may  owe  their 
colors  to  colored  particles,  either  combined,  or 
simply  mixed  with  them.      These  are  the  parti- 
cles which  are  extracted  from  different  substan- 
ces, and  which  undergo  different  preparations, 
in  order  to  render  them  proper  for  the  various 
purposes  of  dying.     And  the  coloring  particles 
possess  chemical   properties  which    distinguish 
them  from  all  other  substances :  the   affinities 
which   they   have    for     acids,    alkalis,   earths, 
metallic  oxide:;,  oxygen,  wool,  silk,  cotton,  and 
linen,  from  the  principal   of  these   properties. 
In  proportion  to  the  affinity  which  the  coloring 


particles  have  for  wool,  silk,  cotton,  and  linen, 
they  unite  more  or  less  readily  and  intimately 
with  them :  and  thence  arises  the  first  cause  of 
variation  in  the  processes  employed,  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  stuff,  and  of  the  coloring 
substance  emplojed.  And  by  the  affinity  which 
the  coloring  particles  have  for  alumine  and 
metallic  oxides,  they  form  compounds  witli 
these  substances,  in  which  their  color  is  more  or 
less  modified,  and  becomes  more  fixed,  and  less 
affected  by  external  agents  than  before.  This 
compound  being  formed  of  principles  which 
have  separately  the  power  of  uniting  with  vege- 
table substances,  and  more  especially  with 
animal  substances,  preserves  this  property,  and 
forms  a  triple  compound  with  the  stuff;  and  the 
color,  which  has  been  again  modified  by  the 
formation  of  this  triple  union,  acquires  a  greater 
degree  of  fixity,  and  of  indestructibility,  when 
exposed  to  the  action  of  external  agents. 

73.  The  coloring  particles  have  often  so  great 
an  affinity  for  alumine  and  metallic  oxides,  that 
they  separate  them  from  acids  which  held  them 
in  solution,  and  fall  down  with  them  ;  but  the 
affinity  of  ,the   stuff  is  sometimes  necessary,  in 
order  that  this  separation  may  take  place.     The 
oxides  of  metals,  which  combine  with  the  color- 
ing particles,  modify  their  colors,   not  only  by 
their  own,  but  also  by  acting  upon  their  compo- 
sition by  their  oxygen.     The  change  which  the 
coloring  particles  thereby  suffer,  is  similar  to  that 
occasioned  by  the  air,  which  injures  every  color 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree.     In  the  two  different 
principles  which  constitute  the  air  or  the  atmos- 
phere, it  is  only  the  oxygenous  gas  that  acts  upon 
the  coloring  particles.     It  combines  with  them, 
weakening  their  color,  and  rendering  it  paler ; 
but  presently  its  action  is  principally  exerted  on 
the  hydrogen,  which   enters  into  their  composi- 
tion, and  it  then  forms  water.     This  effect,  con- 
tinues M.  Berthollet,  ought  to  be  considered  as 
a  true  combustion,  whereby  the  charcoal  which 
enters  into  the  composition  of  the  coloring  par- 
ticles becomes  predominant,  and  the  color  com- 
monly changes  to  yellow,  fawn  color,  or  brown; 
or  the  injured  part,  by  uniting  with  what  remains 
of  the  original  color,  causes  other  appearances  of 
a  different   kind.     The  combustion  of  the  color- 
ing particles  is  increased  by  light,  and  frequently 
cannot  take  place  without  its  aid  ;  it  is  indeed  in 
this  way  that  it  contributes  to  the  destruction  of 
colors.     Heat  promotes  it  also,  but  less  power- 
fully than  light,   provided  its   intensity  be  not 
very  great.     The  effects  of  the  nitric  acid,  the 
oxygenated  muriatic  acid,  and  even  the  sulphu- 
ric acid,  when  they  make  the  color  of  the  sub- 
stances upon   which  they  act  pass  to  a  yellow 
and  even  to  black,  are  to  be  attributed  to  a  com- 
bustion of  a  similar  nature. 

74.  The  effects  of  combustion  may,  however, 
be  concealed,  by  the  oxygen  combining  with  the 
coloring  particles,  without  the   hydrogen  being 
particularly  acted  upon  by  it.     But  colors  are 
more  or  less  fixed,  in  proportion  to  the  greater  or 
less  disposition  of  the  coloring  particles  to  suffer 
this  combustion.     There   are   some   substances 
also  capable  of  acting  on  the  color  of  stuffs,  by  u 
stronger  affinity,  or  by  a  solvent  power ;  and  in 
this  consists  the  action  of  acids,  alkalis, and  SOUL 


588 


DYEING. 


A  small  "quantity  of  these  agents,  however,  may 
sometimes  form  supercompounds  with  the  stuff, 
and  its  color  may  be  altered  in  that  way.  The 
oxides  of  metals  produce  in  the  coloring  particles, 
•with  which  they  unite,  a  degree  of  combustion 
proportioned  to  the  quantity  of  oxygen  which 
these  particles  can  take  from  them.  Therefore 
the  colors,  which  the  compounds  of  metallic 
oxides  and  coloring  particles  assume,  are  the 
product  of  the  color  peculiar  to  the  coloring 
particles,  and  of  that  peculiar  to  the  metallic  ox- 
ide :  but  the  coloring  particles  and  metallic  ox- 
ides must  be  considered  in  that  state  to  which 
they  have  been  reduced  by  the  diminution  of  ox- 
ygen in  the  oxide,  and  the  diminution  of  hydro- 
gen in  the  particles  that  produce  the  color.  It 
follows  from  this,  that  the  metallic  oxides,  to 
which  the  oxygen  is  only  slightly  attached,  are 
not  fit  to  serve  as  intermedia  for  the  coloring 
particles,  because  they  produce  in  them  too 
great  a  degree  of  combustion  ;  instances  of  this 
kind  are  the  oxides  of  silver,  gold,  and  mercury. 
The  oxides  which  undergo  considerable  altera- 
tions of  color,  by  giving  off  more  or  less  of  their 
oxygen,  are  also  bad  intermedia,  particularly  for 
light  shades,  because  they  produce  changeable 
colors ;  examples  of  this  kind  are  the  oxides  of 
copper,  of  lead,  and  of  bismuth.  The  oxides 
which  strongly  retain  their  oxygen,  and  undergo 
very  little  change  of  color  by  the  loss  of  a  propor- 
tion of  it,  are  the  most  suitable  for  this  pur- 
pose ;  such  is  particularly  the  oxide  of  tin,  which 
quits  its  menstruum  easily,  which  has  a  strong 
affinity  for  the  coloring  particles,  and  which 
affords  them  a  basis  that  is  very  white,  and  pro- 
per for  giving  a  brightness  to  their  shades,  without 
altering  them  by  the  mixture  of  another  color. 
The  oxide  of  zinc  is  possessed  of  some  of  these 
'properties  in  a  considerable  degree. 

75.  To  account  for  the  colors,  which  proceed 
from  the  union  of  the  coloring  particles  with  the 
basis  which  a  mordant  gives  them,  we  must  at- 
tend to  the  proportion  in  which  the  coloring 
particles  unite  to  that  basis.  Thus  the  solution 
of  tin,  which  produces  a  very  copious  precipitate 
with  a  solution  of  coloring  particles,  and  which 
thereby  proves  that  the  oxide  of  tin  enters  in  a 
large  proportion  into  the  precipitate,  has  a  much 
greater  influence  on  the  color  of  the  precipitate, 
by  the  whiteness  of  its  basis,  than  the  solution  of 
zinc,  or  that  of  alum,  which  generally  produce 
much  less  copious  precipitates.  The  precipitates 
produced  by  these  two  last  substances  retain 
very  nearly  the  natural  tint  which  the  coloring 
particles  afforded.  It  is  therefore  necessary  to 
distinguish,  in  the  action  of  mordants,  the  com- 
binations that  may  take  place  by  their  means,  be- 
tween the  coloring  particles,  the  stuff,  and  the 
intermedium;  the  proportions  of  the  coloring 
substances  and  intermedium ;  the  modifications 
of  color,  which  may  arise  from  the  mixture  of 
the  color  of  the  coloring  particles,  and  of  that 
of  the  basis  to  which  they  are  united  ;  and  the 
changes  which  the  coloring  particles  may  suffer, 
from  the  combustion  that  may  be  produced  by 
the  substance  that  is  employed  as  an  interme- 
dium. It  is  evident  also,  that  astringents  do  not 
differ  essentially  from  coloring  particles ;  but  the 
hitter  take  this  name,  especially  when  employed 


to  produce  black  with  oxide  of  iron,  by  restor- 
ing this  metal  to  the  state  of  a  black  oxide,  and 
by  their  assuming  a  dark  color  from  the  action  of 
oxygen. 

76.  The   notion   of  an   astringent   supposes, 
moreover,  the  property  of  combining  in  a  certain 
quantity  with  animal   substances,   giving  them 
thus  solidity  and  incorruptibility  ;  because  these 
two  properties  are  most  commonly  united.   These 
again  are  derived  from  their  large  share  of  car- 
bon, a  circumstance   in  their  composition  which 
gives  them  increased  tendency  to  solidity,  and 
greater  stability. 

77.  On  this  ingenious  theory  of  Berthollet,  Dr. 
Bancroft,  an  able  writer  on  dyeing,  has  made 
some   remarks   that  deserve  attention.     In  his 
opinion  M.  Berthollet,  in  ascribing  the  decays 
of  vegetable     and    animal  coloring   matters  in 
general,  to  effects  or  changes  similar  to  those  of 
combustion,  has  gone  much  farther  than  is  war- 
rantable by  facts.     It  cannot,  he  thinks,  be  his 
intention,  that   we   should    apply  the    term  of 
combustion  to  alterations  which  result  from  a 
simple  addition  of  oxygen  to  coloring  matters, 
with  a  destruction  or  separation  of  any  of  their 
component  parts ;  though  many   of  the  decays 
and  extinctions  of  these   colors   evidently  arise 
only  from  such  simple  additions  of  oxygen.    The 
nitric,   sulphuric,    and    other  acids,  containing 
oxygen,  have  the  power  not  only  of  weakening, 
but   of  extinguishing,   for  a  time,  the  colors  of 
many  tingent  matters ;  not  by  any  effect  which 
can  properly  be  denominated  a  combustion,  but 
rather  by  a  change  in  their  several  attractions  for 
particular  rays  of  light ;  but  none  of  their  parts 
being  destroyed,  or  carried  away,  the  addition  of 
an  alkali,  or  of  calcareous  carbonate,  will   ge- 
nerally  undo   such  alteration,   and   restore  the 
original  color,  by  decomposing  and  neutralising 
the  acid  or  oxygen  which  had  caused  the  altera- 
tion. 

78.  Of  this  numerous  instances  might  be  given, 
it  being  the  case  of  almost  all  vegetable  or  ani- 
mal coloring  matters.     It  will  be  sufficient  to 
mention,  that  ink  dropped  into  a  glass  of  diluted 
nitric,  vitriolic,  or  other  acid,  will  lose  its  color, 
and  that  it  may  be  again  restored  by  adding  a 
suitable  portion  of  vegetable  or  fossil  alkali ;  and 
that  this  may  be  done  several  times  with  the  same 
ink,  and  therefore  the  change,  or  loss  of  color, 
could  not  have  been  the  effect  of  combustion. 
If,  however,  this  ink  had  not  been  fixed  by  dye- 
ing in  the  substance  either  of  wool,  silk,  linen, 
or  cotton,  and  the  substance  so  dyed  had  been 
dipped  into  a  glass  of  diluted   acid,  a  consider- 
able -part  of  the  coloring  matter  would  have  been 
dislodged,  aud  separated  from   the   dyed  sub- 
stance, by  its  affinity  with  the   oxygen  or  acid; 
although   no  combustion  had   taken  place,  the 
color  so  separated  and  lost  could  not  be  again 
restored  without  a  second  dyeing.     This  loss  oi 
color  would  be  similar  to  what  frequently  hap- 
pens to  colors  from  exposure  to  the  sun  and  air, 
by  which  they  are  gradually  weakened,  many  of 
them  without  any  other  change  of  tint  than  the 
simple  diminution   of  their  original  quantity  of 
coloring  matter ;  and  this  continuing  in  the  more 
fugitive  colors,  particularly  that  of  turmeric,  the 
cloth  is  soon  left  as  white  a*  before  it  had  been 


D  \   E  I  N  G. 


589 


dyed,  without  any  thing  like  com'uastion  having 
ever  taken  plane  in  it,  or  in  the  matter  with 
which  it  was  dyed.  It  may  also  be  presumed , 
that  colors  are  not  generally  impaired  by  any 
thing  like  combustion,  from  this  fact,  that  there 
are  but  few  of  them  which  the  common  muriat  ic 
acid  does  not  injure,  as  much  as  either  the  nitric 
or  the  sulphuric;  and  as  there  can  be  no  combus- 
tion without  oxygen,  and  as  the  common  muriatic 
acid  either  contains  none,  or  what  it  does  contain 
is  confessedly  combined  with  it  by  an  affinity  too 
powerful  to  be  overcome  by  any  known  substance 
or  means,  it  follows,  that  the  oxygen  (if  it  contain 
any)  cannot  be  liberated  so  as  to  act  in  the  way  of 
combustion  upon  any  other  matter;  and  therefore, 
when  the  common  muriatic  acid  changes  or  de- 
stroys the  colors,  it  changes  or  destroys  the  af- 
finities upon  which  they  depend,  by  producing 
effects  different  from  those  of  combustion  ;  and 
as  the  changes  which  it  produces  on  colors  are 
in  most  cases  similar  to  those  produced  by  the 
nitric,  sulphuric,  and  other  acids  known  to  con- 
tain oxygen,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude,  that 
these  also  act  upon  colors,  by  producing  other 
effects  than  those  of  combustion. 

79.  M.  Sennebier  exposed  a  great  variety  of 
woods  to  the  action  of  the  sun  and  air,  and  found 
ail  their  colors  very  soon  affected.  The  white 
woods  generally  became  brown,  and  the  red  and 
violet  changed  either  to  yellow  or  black.  Guaia- 
cum  was  rendered  green ;  the  oak  and  the  cedar 
were  whitened,  as  were  the  brown  woods  gene- 
rally ;  effects  which  certainly  do  not  resemble 
those  of  combustion,  any  more  than  the  bleaching 
of  wax  or  tallow  by  exposure  to  the  air.  It  is 
therefore  evident,  argues  Dr.  Bancroft,  that  the 
color  of  each  particular  substance  depends  on 
its  constitution,  producing  in  it  a  particular  at- 
traction for  certain  rays  of  light ;  and  a  disposi- 
tion to  reflect  or  transmit  certain  other  rays;  and 
in  this  respect  it  may  doubtless  suffer  very  con- 
siderable changes  from  the  action  or  combination 
of  oxygen,  without  any  effects  similar  to  those 
of  combustion.  And,  indeed,  the  changes  of 
color  which  arise  from  the  access  of  atmospheric 
air,  seldom  resemble  those  which  the  mere  pre- 
dominance of  blackness  (the  supposed  natural 
color  of  carbon)  would  produce;  though  this 
may  have  been  the  case  with  the  coloring  matter 
of  brown  or  unbleached  linen,  upon  which  the 
experiments  of  M.  Berthollet  seem  principally  to 
have  been  made.  But  whether  the  action  of 
vital  air,  or  its  basis,  in  promoting  the  decays  and 
colors,  ought  to  be  denominated  a  combustion  or 
not,  Dr.  Bancroft  is  confident,  that  at  least  some 
of  them  are  liable  to  be  impaired,  not  so  much 
by  an  accession  of  oxygen,  as  by  the  loss  of  it. 
The  difference  of  color  in  arterial  and  venous 
blood  had  been  long  noticed,  and  numerous  ex- 
periments have  shown  that  the  fine  vermilion  co- 
lor of  the  former  is  produced  solely  by  vital  air, 
which  it  is  capable  of  acquiring  through  bladders, 
the  coats  of  blood-vessels,  &c.  And  Mr.  Hassen- 
fratz  seems  to  have  proved,  that,  as  this  fine  red 
color  is  gained  by  a  dissolution  of  oxygen  in  the 
urterial  blood,  so  it  is  lost,  and  the  dark  color  of 
the  venous  blood  restored,  by  a  separation  of 
the  oxygen,  in  consequence  of  its  forming  a  new 
combination  with  the  hydrogen  and  carbon  of 
the  same. 


80.  Dr.  Bancroft  is  also  of  opinion,  that  the 
blue  color  of   indigo  depends   upon  a  certain 
portion  of  oxygen,  for  he  has  found  that  a  solu- 
tion of  indigo,  by  losing  its  oxygen,  may  become 
as  pellucid,  and,  excepting  a  very  slight  yellowish 
tinge,    as    colorless    as    water,    and    afterwards 
speedily  return  through  all  the  shades  of  yellow 
and  green  to  its  original  deep  blue,  by  exposure 
to  atmospheric  or  vital  air.     Similar  to  this,  lu 
remarks,  is  the  fact  long  since  observed  by  the 
abbe  Nollet,  of  the  tincture  of  archil  employed 
to  color  the  spirit  of  wine  used  in  thermometers, 
and  which  after  some  time  loses  its  color,  but 
recovers  it  again  upon  being  exposed  to  atmos- 
pheric air.     This  also  happens  to  the  infusion 
of  turnsole,  and  to  syrup  of  violets,  which  lose 
their  colors  when  secluded  from  air,  and  regai-i 
them  when  placed  in  contact  with  it.     He  has 
also  observed  various  animal  and  vegetable  co- 
lors, produced  solely  by  the  contact  of  atmos- 
pheric air;  and  some  others,  which,  when  given 
by  dyeing  or  callico-printing  to  wool,  silk,  cot- 
ton, &c.,  though  unable  to  sustain  a  single  day's 
exposure  to  the  sun  and  air  without  manifest 
injury,   were   found  to  receive   none   from  the 
action  of  strong  nitric  or  sulphuric  acids,  but, 
on  the  contrary,  were  perceived  by  being  wetted 
with  them,  and  even  with  oxygenated  muriatic 
and  sulphuric  acids.     But  the  same  colors,  if  co- 
vered with  linseed  oil,  were  found  to  decay  more 
quickly  from  exposure  to  the  sun  and  air,  than, 
if  uncovered.     These  colors,  therefore,  he  con- 
tends, could  not  owe  their  decay  to  the  contact 
or  combination  of  oxygen,  because  they  were 
not  only  unhurt,  but  benefited  by  its  concentrated 
powers  in  the  nitric,  the  oxygenated  muriatic,  and 
sulphuric  acids ;    and   also  because  they  were 
soonest  impaired  when  defended  from  the  access 
of  oxygen,  by  being  covered  with  linseed  oil. 
Probably  the  decays  of  these  colors  were  occa- 
sioned by  a  loss  of  at  least  some  part  of  the 
oxygen  which  was  necessary  to  their  existence^ 
and  which  the  linseed  oil  assisted  in  depriving 
them  of,  by  the  strong  affinity  it  has  with  oxygen. 

81.  Dr.  Bancroft  further   observes,   that,   in 
forming  systems,  we  are  apt  to  draw  geneial 
conclusions  from  only  a  partial  view  of  facts. 
This  M.  Berthollet  seems  to  have  done,    not 
only  in  ascribing  the  decays  of  vegetable  and 
animal  colors,  exclusively   to  effects  similar  to 
those  of  combustion,  but  also  in  representing 
the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid,  as  an  accurate  test 
for  anticipating,  in  a  fe  v  minutes,  the  changes 
which  these  colors  are  liable  to  suffer  by  long  ex- 
posure to  the  action  of  sun  and  air;  for,  says  he, 
though  it  is  true,  that  the  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid,  in  weakening  or  destroying  colors,  gives 
up  to  them  more  or  less  of  the  oxygen  which  it 
had   received  by  distillation  from  manganese; 
and  that,  by  this  new  combination  of  oxygen, 
those  affinities  for  particular  rays  of  light,  upon 
which  their  colors  depend,  are  liable  to  be  de- 
stroyed ;  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that  the  change: 
of  color  so  produced  are  no  certain  indication 
of  those,  which  the  combined  influence  of  light 
and  air  will  occasion  upon  colors  in  general ; 
there  being  several  colors  which  are  very  speedily 
destroyed  by  the  latter  of  these  causes,  though 
they  resist  the  strongest  action  of  the  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid,  without  suffering  any  degree  of 


690 


DYEING. 


injury  or  hurt.  The  Dr.  adds,  that  M. 
Berthollet  well  knows,  since  nobody  has  con- 
tributed more  to  ascertain,  how  much  the  pro- 
perties of  oxygen  are  diversified  by  each  par- 
ticular basis  to  which  it  unites ;  and  that  it  does 
not,  therefore,  seem  warrantable  to  imagine,  that 
its  action  will  not  be  modified  by  a  basis  so 
powerful  as  that  of  the  common  muriatic  acid, 
or  that  the  united  properties  of  both  should  re- 
present or  resemble  those  of  atmospheric  air 
upon  colors,  any  more  than  they  do  in  the  lungs 
by  respiration;  where,  instead  of  supporting 
life,  they  would  instantly  put  an  end  to  it. 

82.  These  observations  were  made  in  reference 
to  the  manner  in  which  M.  Berthollet  had  ex- 
pressed himself  on  the  subject  in  his  Elemens 
de  1'  Art  de  la  Teinture,  published  in  1791.     A 
new  edition   of  this  work  was   published  about 
the  year  1804,  in  which  the  author  has  fully 
noticed  Dr.  Bancroft's  arguments ;  refuted  some 
of  them ;  admitted  the  force  of  others  in  part ; 
and,  in  some  respects,   has  availed  himself  of 
the  important  improvements  of  Dr.  Bancroft. 

OF  THE  DIFFERENCES  BETWEEN  ANIMAL  AND 
VEGETABLE  SUBSTANCES. 

83.  Before  we  proceed  to  treat  of  the  practice 
of  dyeing,  it  will  be  necessary  to  consider  some 
of   the    leading  differences  that  exist   between 
several  of  the  substances   to  be  dyed,  and  to 
point  out  the  processes  through  which  they  must 
pass  before  they  will  receive  the  colors  required. 
The  following  is  the  substance  of  M.  Berthollet's 
opinion  relative  to  this  subject : — It  is  now  known, 
that  the  composition   of   animal  substances  is 
distinguished  from  that  of  vegetables,  by  their 
abounding  in  a  particular  principle  called  azote, 
which  is  found  only  in  small  quantities  in  vege- 
tables, as  well  as  by  their  containing  much  more 
hydrogen,  or  base  of  inflammable  air,  than  is 
found  in  the  other.     From  these  two  causes,  the 
differences  observed  in  the  distillation  of  animal 
and  vegetable  substances  proceed :    the  former 
yield  a  large  quantity  of  ammoniac  or  volatile 
alkali ;  the  latter  afford  very  little,  and  some- 
times yield  an  acid  :    the  former  yield  a  great 
deal  of  oi!,   the  predominant  principle  in  which 
is  hydrogen,  which  is  very  volatile  and  disposed 
to  fly  off  by  a  small  increase  of  temperature; 
while  the  latter  sometimes  do  not  yield  it  in  the 
least  sensible  quantity. 

84.  Dr.  Ure  in  a  note,  p.  151,  vol.  I.  of  his 
translation  of  Berthollet's  treatise,  has  the  fol- 
lowing remarks  on    this  theory.      Modern   re- 
searches do  not  justify  this  position  of  M.  Ber- 
thollet.    Sugar  and  starch,  by  the  analyses   of 
M.M.  Gay  Lussac  and  Berzelius,  contain  about 
as  much  hydrogen  as  fibrin  does,  and  very  little 
less  than  gelatin  and   albumen;  while,  by  my 
analyses,  wool  and  silk  contain  less  hydrogen 
than    cotton    and  flax.      See  Phil.   Trans,  for 

1822. 

I  subjoin  the  results  of  my  analytical  experi- 
ments on  the  four  principal  subjects  of  dyeing. 


Carbon.   Hydrogen.    Oxygen.     Azote. 

Wool 

53-70 

2-80 

31-20 

12-30 

Silk 

50-69 

3-94 

34-04 

1T33 

Cotton 

42-11 

5-06 

52-83 

Flax 

42-81 

5-50 

51-70 

The  first  two,  independently  of  the  azote,  pos 
sess  a  marked  difference  of  composition,  from 
their  excess  of  carbon  and  deficiency  of  oxygen. 

85.  In     consequence   of    this    composition, 
animal  substances,  when  set  on  fire,  produce  a 
bright  flame,  which  breaks  out  at  the  beginning, 
but   is  soon  stifled    by  the  charcoal   which    is 
formed,  and  which  has  peculiar  properties ;  their 
combustion  is  accompanied  with  a  penetrating- 
odor,    owing    to  the  ammoniac  and  oil  which 
escape  unconsumed  ;    they  are  liable  to  putre- 
faction, in  which  process  ammoniac  is  produced, 
as  well  as  in  their  distillation,  by  a  more  intimate 
union  of  the  azote  and  hydrogen  ;  while  vege- 
table substances,  on  the  contrary,  undergo  the 
vinous  and  acetous  fermentation.     It  is  evident, 
that,  as  animal  substances  contain  a  considerable 
quantity   of  principles  disposed  to  assume  an 
elastic  form,  they  have  less  cohesive  force  among 
their  particles  than  vegetables,  and  a  greater  dis- 
position to  combine  with  other  substances ;  hence 
they  are  more  liable  to  be  destroyed  by  different 
agents>  and  are  more  disposed  to  combine  with 
coloring  particles. 

86.  The  consequence  of  this  action  on  animal 
substances  is,  that  they  cannot  bear  lies,  and 
that  alkalis  should  be  used  with  great  caution  in 
the  processes  employed  for  dyeing  them  ;  where- 
as no  danger  is  to  be  apprehended  from  the  use 
of  alkalis  with  substances  of  the  vegetable  kind. 
Nitric  and  sulphuric  acids  have   also  a  consi 
derable  action  on  animal  substances  :  the  former 
decomposes  them,  extricates  the  azote,  separates 
the  fatty  matter,  and  forms  carbonic   acid   or 
fixed   air,  and  oxalic  acid  or  the  acid  of  sugar 
with  a  part  of  the  hydrogen  and  a  part  of  the 
charcoal ;  the  latter  extricates  the  inflammable 
gas,  probably  azotic  gas,  and  .reduces  the  other 
principles  to  the  state  of   carbon.     Silk  bears 
some  resemblance  to  vegetable  substances,  from 
its  being  less  disposed  to  combine  with  coloring 
particles,  and  by  resisting  the  action  of  alkalis 
and  acids  more  powerfully;    which  may  arise 
either  from  the  same  principles  being  more  inti- 
mately combined  in  it  than   in  wool,  or,  more 
probably,   from   its   containing  less   azote   and 
hydrogen.     But,  though  the  action  of  alkalis  and 
acids  upon  silk  be  weaker  than  upon  wool,  they 
should  still  be  employed  with  great  caution,  be- 
cause the  brightness  of  color  required  in   silk 
appears  to  depend  upon  the  smoothness  of  its 
surface,  which  should,  on  that  account,  be  pre- 
served unimpaired,  with  every  possible  attention. 
Cotton  withstands  the  action  of  acids  much  bet- 
ter than  flax  or  hemp.     Even  the  nitric  acid  does 
not  destroy  it  without  great  difficulty. 

OF  WOOL. 

87.  The  value  of  wool,  and  its  fitness  for  the 
different  kinds  of  manufacture,  depend  upon  the 
length  and  fineness  of  its  filaments.     Wool   is 
naturally  covered  with  a  kind  of  grease,  which 
preserves  it  from  moths  ;  so  that  it  is  not  scoured 
until  it  is  about  to  be  dyed,  or  formed  into  yarn. 
To  scour  wool,  it  is  generally  put  for  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  into  a  kettle,  containing  a 
sufficient  quantity   of  water,    mixed  with  one- 
fourth  of  putrid  urine,  heated  to  such  a  degree 
as  the  hand  can  just  bear,  and  it  must  be  stirred 
from  time  to  time  with  sticks.     It  is  then  taken 


DYEING. 


591 


cut,  put  to  drain,  and  carried  in  a  large  basket 
to  a  running  water,  where  it  is  moved  about 
until  the  grease  is  entirely  separated,  and  no 
longer  renders  the  water  turbid ;  it  is  afterwards 
taken  out,  and  left  to  drain.  It  sometimes  loses 
in  this  operation  more  than  a  fifth  of  its  weight. 
This  operation  should  be  conducted  with  much 
care,  since  the  more  correctly  it  is  performed, 
the  better  is  the  wool  fitted  to  receive  the  dye. 
In  this  process  the  ammonia  or  volatile  alkali 
which  exists  in  the  urine,  readily  combines  with 
the  oil  of  the  wool,  and  forms  a  soap,  which, 
being  soluble  in  water,  is  dissolved  and  carried 
off. 

88.  Wool  is  dyed  in  the  fleece  before  it  is 
spun,  whew  it  is  intended  to  form  cloths  of  mixed 
colors ;  it  is  -dyed  after  being   spun,  when  in- 
tended principally  for  tapestry :  but  it  is  most 
generally  dyed  after  having  been  manufactured 
into  cloth.     If  wool   be  dyed  in  the  fleece,  its 
filaments,  from  being  separate,  absorb  a  larger 
quantity  of  the  coloring  particles   than  when  it 
is  spun ;  for  the  same  reason,  woollen  yarn  takes 
up  more  than  cloth :  but  cloths  themselves  vary 
considerably  in  this  respect,  according  to  their 
degree  of  fineness,  or  the  closeness  of  their  tex- 
ture.    Besides,  the  variety  in  their  dimensions, 
the  different  qualities  of  the  ingredients  employed 
in  dyeing,  and  a  difference  of  circumstances  in 
the  process,  prevent  us  from  relying  'upon  the 
precise   quantities   recommended   for   the   pro- 
cesses.    This  ought  in  all  dyes  to  be  attended  to. 
It  is  a  fact  well  known  to  dyers  and  others,  that 
the  coarse  wool  from   the  thighs  and   tails  of. 
some  sheep  receives  the  coloring  particles  with 
great  difficulty.     The  finest  cloth  is  never  fully 
penetrated  with  the  scarlet  dye,  hence  the  in- 
terior of  the  cloth  appears  always  of  a  lighter 
shade  when  cut,  and  sometimes  almost  white. 
For  the  generality  of  colors,  wool  requires  to  be 
prepared  by  a  bath,  in  which  it  is  boiled  with 
saline   substances,  principally   with  alum   and 
tartar  ;  but  there  are  some  dyes  for  which  the 
wool  does  not  require  such  a  preparation ;  then 
it  must  be  well   washed  in  warm  water,  and 
wrung  out,  or  left  to  drain. 

89.  The  surface  of  the  filaments  of  wool  or 
hair  is  not  quite  smooth ;  for,  although  no  rough- 
ness or  inequality  can  be  discovered,  yet  they 
seem  to  be  formed  of  fine  laminas  placed  over 
each  other  in  a  slanting  direction,  from  the  root 
of  the  filament  towards  the  point,  resembling  the 
arrangement  of  the  scales  of  a  fish,  which  cover 
each  other  from  the  head  of  the  animal  to  its 
tail.     This  peculiarity  of  structure  is  proved  by 
a  simple  experiment.     If  a  hair  be  held  by  the 
root  in  one  hand,  and  drawn  between  the  fingers 
of  the  other  hand,  from  the  root  towards  the 
point,   hardly  any  friction  is  perceived,  and  no 
noise  is  heard  ;  but  if  it  be  seized  by  the  point, 
and  passed   in  the  same  manner  between    the 
fingers  from  the  point  towards  the  root,  a  re- 
sistance is  felt,  and  a  tremulous  motion   is  per- 
ceptible to  the  touch,  while  the  ear  perceives  a 
slight  noise.     Thus  it  appears,  that  the  texture 
is  not  the  same  from  the  root  towards  the  point, 
as  it  is  from  the  point  towards  the  root.     This  is 
farther  confirmed  by  another  experiment.     If  a 
nair  be  held  between  the  thumb  and  fore-  finger, 


and  they  be  rubbed  against  each  other  in  the 
longitudinal  direction  of  the  hair,  it  acquires  a 
progressive  motion  towards  the  root.  This  ef- 
fect depends  not  on  the  nature  of  the  skin  of  the 
finger,  or  on  its  texture,  for  if  the  hair  be  turned 
and  the  point  placed  where  the  root  formerly 
was,  the  motion  is  reversed,  that  is,  it  will  still 
be  towards  the  root. 

90.  On   this  peculiarity  of   structure,  which 
was  observed   by  M.  Monge,  depend   the  pro- 
cesses of  felting  and  fulling  of  hair  and  wool 
for  different  purposes.     In  the  process  of  felting, 
the  flocculi  of  wool  are  struck  with  the  string  of 
the  bow,  by  which  the  filaments  are  detached, 
and  dispersed  in  the  air.     These  filaments  fall 
back  on  each  other  in  all  directions,  and,  when  a 
layer  of  a  certain  thickness  is  formed,  they  are 
covered  with  a  cloth,  on  which  the  workman 
presses  with  his   hands  in  all  parts.     By  this 
pressure  the  filaments  are  brought  nearer  to  each 
other;  the  points  of  contact  are  multiplied;  the 
progressive  motion  towards  the  root  is  produced 
by  the  agitation ;   the  filaments  entangle  each 
other ;  and  the  laminae  of  each  taking  hold  of 
those  of  the  others,  which  are  in  an  opposite 
direction,  the  whole  is  retained  in  a  state  of  close 
contexture. 

91.  Connected  with  this  operation  is  that  of 
fulling.     The  roughness  on  the  surface  of  the 
filaments  of  wool,  and  their  tendency  to  acquire 
a  progressive  motion  towards  the  root,  produce 
great  inconvenience  in  the  operations  of  spinning 
and  weaving.     This   inconvenience  is   obviated 
by  covering  the  filaments  with  a  coat  of  oil, 
which  fills  up  the  pores,  and  renders  the  asperities 
less  sensible.   When  these  operations  are  finished, 
the  stuff  must  be  freed  from  the  oil,  which  would 
prevent  it  from  taking  the  color  with  which  it  is 
to  be  dyed.     For  this  purpose  it  is  taken  to  the 
fulling-mill,  where  it  is  beaten  with  large  beetles, 
in  a  trough   of  water,  through  which  clay  has 
been  diffused.     The  clay  unites  with  the  oil, 
which,  being  thus  rendered  soluble  in  water,  is 
carried  off  by  fresh  portions  of  water,  conveyed 
to  it.     In  this  way  the  stuff  is  scoured ;  but  this 
is  not  the  sole  object  of  the  operation.     By  the 
alternate  pressure  of  the  beetles,  an  effect  similar 
to  that  of  the  hands  of  the  workman,  in  the 
operation  of  felting,  is  produced.     The  filaments 
composing  a  thread  of  warp  or  woof,  acquire  a 
progressive     motion ;    are   entangled  with   the 
filaments  of  the  adjoining  threads;  those  of  the 
latter  into  the  next,  and  so  on,  till  the  whole  be- 
come felted  together.      The  stuff  is  now  con- 
tracted in  all  its  dimensions,  and,  participating 
both  of  the  nature  of  cloth  and  of  felt,  may  be 
cut  without  being  subjected  to  ravel ;  and,  when 
employed  to  make  a  garment,  requires  no  hem- 
ming.     In  a  common  woollen   slocking  web, 
after  this  operation,  the  stitches  are  no  longer 
subject  to  run,  and,  the  threads  of  the  warp  and 
woof  being  less  distinct  from  each   other,  the 
whole  stuff  is  thickened,  and  forms  a  warmer 
covering. 

OF  SILK. 

92.  Silk  in  its  natural  state  is  coated  orer 
with  a  substance  which  has  generally  been  con- 
sidered as  a  kind  of  gum  or  varnish      To  this 


DYEING. 


substance  the  silk  is  supposed  to  owe  its  elasticity 
and  stiffness.  Besides  this  varnish,  the  silk 
usually  met  with  in  Europe  is  impregnated  with 
a  substance  of  a  yellow  color,  and,  for  most 
of  the  purposes  for  which  silk  is  required, 
it  is  necessary  to  free  it  from  both  the  varnish 
and  the  coloring  matter.  To  effect  this,  the 
silk  is  subjected  to  the  operation  of  scouring; 
but  it  is  very  obvious  that  when  the  silk  is  to  be 
dyed,  the  scouring  need  not  be  carried  so  far 
as  is  required  where  it  is  to  remain  white.  Dif- 
ferent colors,  also,  will  require  different  degrees 
of  scouring;  and  this  difference  is  generally 
regulated  by  the  quantity  of  soap  employed  : 
100  pounds  of  silk  boiled  in  a  solution  of 
twenty  pounds  of  soap,  for  three  or  four  hours, 
supplying  a  little  water  occasionally  because  of 
the  evaporation,  will  be  sufficiently  prepared  to 
receive  the  common  colors.  For  blue  colors  the 
proportion  of  soap  must  be  greater ;  and  scarlet, 
cherry  color,  &c.,  require  a  still  greater  propor- 
tion, because  for  those  colors  the  ground  must  be 
whiter. 

93.  When  silk  is  to  be  employed  white,  it 
must  undergo  three  operations.     The  first  con- 
sists in  keeping  the  hanks  of  silk  in  a  solution 
of  thirty  pounds  of  soap  to  100  of  silk:    this 
solution   ought   to   be   very  hot,  but  not  boil- 
ing ;  when  any  part  of  the  hanks  immersed  is 
entirely  free  from  its  gum,  which  is  known  by 
the  whiteness  it  acquires,  the  hanks  are  to  be 
shaken  over,  as  the  dyers  term  it,  so  that  the 
part  which   was   not    before    immersed,    may 
undergo  the  same  process.     They  are  then  taken 
out  and  wrung,  as  the  process  is  finished. 

94.  In  the  second  operation  the  silk  is  put 
into  bags  of  coarse  cloth,  each  bag  containing 
from  twenty-five  to  thirty  pounds.     A  solution 
of  soap   is  prepared  as  in  the  former  case,  but 
with  a  smaller  proportion  of  soap.     In  this  the 
bags  are  boiled  for  an  hour  and  a  half;  and  that 
they  may  not  receive  too  much  heat  by  resting 
on  the  bottom  of  the  vessel,  they  must  be  con- 
stantly stirred  during  the  operation. 

95.  The  third  operation  is  to   communicate 
to  the  silk  different  shades,  that  the  white  may 
be  rendered  more  pleasing.     These  shades  are 
known  by  different  names,  as  China-white,  silver- 
white,  azure-white,  or  thread-white.     For  this 
purpose  a  solution  of  soap  is  also  prepared,  of 
which  the  proper  degree  of  strength  is  ascer- 
tained by  its  manner  of   frothing  by  agitation. 
For  the  China-white,  which  is  required  to  have 
a  slight  tinge  of  red,  a  small  quantity  of  anatto 
is  added,  and  the  silk  is  shaken  over  in  it  till  it 
has    acquired  the    shade    required.      In   other 
whites,  a  blue  tinge  is  given  by  adding  a  little 
blue  to  the  solution  of  soap.     The  azure-white 
is  produced  by  means  of  indigo.     To  prepare 
the  azure,  fine  indigo  is  well  washed  in  mode- 
rately warm  water,  after  which  boiling  water  is 
poured  upon  it.     It  is  then  left  to  settle,  and  the 
liquid  part  only,  which  contains  the  finer  and 
more  soluble  parts,  is  employed. 

96.  Some  use  no  soap  in  the  third  operation, 
but,  when  the  second  is  completed,  they  wash 
the  silks,  fumigate  with  sulphur,  and  azure  them 
with  river  water,  which  should   be  very  pure. 
Bui  all  these  operations  are  not  sufficient  to  give 


silk  that  degree  of  brightness  which  is  necessary, 
when  it  is  to  be  employed  in  the  manufacture  of 
white  stuffs.  For  this  purpose  it  must  undergo 
the  process  of  sulphuration,  in  which  the  silk  is 
exposed  to  the  vapor  of  sulphur.  But  before 
the  silk  which  has  been  thus  treated  is  fit  for  re- 
ceiving colors,  and  retaining  them  in  their  full 
lustre,  the  sulphur  which  adheres  to  it  must  be 
separated  by  immersion  and  agitation  for  some 
time  in  warm  water,  otherwise  the  colors  are 
tarnished  and  greatly  injured. 

97.  It  has  long  been  an  object  of  consider- 
able importance,  to  deprive  silk  of  its  coloring 
matter,  without  destroying  the  gum,  on  which 
its  stiffness  and  elasticity  depend.     A  process 
for  this  purpose  was  discovered  by  Beaume,  hut, 
as  it  was  not  made  public,  others  have  been  led 
to  it  by  conjecture  and  experiment.     The  follow- 
ing account,  given  by  Berthollet,  is  all  that  has 
transpired  concerning  this  process.     A  mixture 
is  made  with  a  small  quantity  of  muriatic  acid 
and  alcohol.     The  muriatic  acid  should  be  in  a 
state  of  purity,   and   entirely  free   from   nitric 
acid,  which  would  give  the  silk  a  yellow  color. 
In  the  mixture  thus  prepared,  the  silk  is  to  be 
immersed. 

98.  One  of   the  most  difficult  parts  of  the 
process,  especially   when   large   quantities   are 
operated  upon,  is  to  produce  a  uniform  white- 
ness.    In  dyeing  the  whitened  silk,  there  is  also 
some  difficulty  in  preventing  its  curling;  hence, 
it  is  recommended  to  keep  it  constantly  stretched 
during  the  drying.     The  muriatic  acid  seems  to 
be  useful  in  this  process,  by  softening  the  gum, 
and  assisting  the  alcohol  to  dissolve  the  coloring 
particles  which  are  combined  with  it.     The  al- 
cohol  which   has   been   impregnated   with   the 
coloring  matter  may  be  again  separated  from  it 
and  purified,  ar«d  may  thus  serve  in  future  ope- 
rationsj  arid  render  the  process  more  economical. 
This  may  be  effected  by  distillation  with  a  mo- 
derate heat,  in  glass  or  stone-ware  vessels. 

The  preparation  with  alum  is  a  very  important 
preliminary  operation  in  the  dyeing  of  silk. 
Without  this  process,  few  colors  would  have 
either  beauty  or  durability.  Forty  or  fifty  pounds 
of  alum,  dissolved  in  warm  water,  are  mixed  in 
a  vat,  with  forty  or  fifty  pails  of  water;  and,  to 
prevent  the  crystallisation  of  the  salt,  the  solution 
must  be  carefully  stirred  during  the  mixture. 
The  silk  being  previously  washed  and  beetled, 
to  separate  any  remains  of  soap,  is  immersed  in 
this  alurn  liquor,  and  after  eight  or  nine  hours  is 
wrung  out,  and  washed  in  a  stream  of  water  :  150 
pounds  of  silk  may  be  prepared  in  the  above 
quantity  of  liquor;  but  when  it  begins  to  grow 
weak,  which  may  be  known  by  the  taste,  twenty 
or  twenty-five  pounds  of  alum  are  to  be  added, 
and  the  addition  repeated  till  the  liquor  acquires 
an  offensive  smell.  It  may  then  be  employed  in 
the  preparation  of  silk  intended  for  darker  colors, 
till  its  whole  strength  is  dissipated.  This  prepa- 
ration of  silk  with  alum  must  be  made  in  the 
cold  ;  for  when  the  liquor  is  employed  hot,  the 
lustre  is  impaired. 

OF   COTTON. 

99.  Cotton  is  the  down  or  wool  obtained  from 
the  pods  of  the  gossipium,  a  shrubby  plant  whieii 


D  Y  E  I  N  G. 


593 


grows  in  warm  climates.  Cottons  differ  prin- 
cipally in  the  length  of  their  filaments,  their 
fineness,  strength,  and  color.  This  substance 
has  different  shades,  from  a.  deep  yellow  to  a 
white.  The  most  beautiful  is  not  always  the 
whitest ;  it  is  necessary  to  bleach  it,  by  processes 
similar  to  those  employed  in  the  bleaching  of 
iinen.  Or,  instead  of  these,  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid  may  be  employed  ;  and  a  more  beautiful 
white  thus  produced,  than  by  the  ordinary  way 
of  bleaching.  M.  Berthollet  succeeded  in 
bleaching  the  yellow  cotton  of  St.  Domingo, 
which  very  obstinately  letains  this  bad  color. 
But,  that  cotton  may  be  disposed  to  receive  the 
dye,  it  must  undergo  scouring.  Some  boil  it  in 
sour  water,  but  more  frequently  alkaline  lie  is 
used ;  the  cotton  must  be  boiled  in  it  for  two 
hours,  and  then  wrung  out ;  after  which  it  must 
be  rinsed  in  a  stream  of  water,  till  the  water 
cones  off  clear;  it  must  then  be  carefully  dried. 
The  cotton  stuffs,  which  are  to  be  prepared,  must 
be  soaked  for  some  time  in  water,  mixed  with  at 
most  one-fiftieth  of  sulphuric  acid ;  after  which', 
they  must  be  carefully  washed  in  a  stream  of 
water,  and  dried.  M.  Berthollet  has  observed, 
that  the  acid  which  had  been  used  in  this  opera- 
tion, had  taken  up  a  quantity  of  calcareous 
earth  and  iron,  which  would  have  injured  the 
colors  very  much.  Aluming  and  galling  are 
generally  employed  in  the  dyeing  of  cotton  and 
linen.  In  the  preparation  with  alum,  about  four 
ounces  of  it  are  required  to  each  pound  of  stuff; 
it  must  be  dissolved  with  the  precautions  above- 
mentioned.  Some  add  a  solution  of  soda  in  the 
proportion  of  one-sixteenth  of  the  alum  ;  others 
a  small  quantity  of  tartar  and  arsenic.  The 
thread  is  well  impregnated  by  working  it  pound 
by  pound  in  this  solution ;  it  is  then  put  altoge- 
ther into  a  vessel,  and  what  remains  of  the  liquor 
is  poured  upon  it.  This  is  left  for  twenty-four 
hours,  and  then  removed  to  a  stream  of  water, 
where  it  remains  for  about  two  hours,  to  extract 
a  part  of  the  alum,  and  is  then  washed.  Cotton, 
by  this  operation,  gains  about  one-fortieth  of  its 
own  weight. 

100.  In  the  operation  of  galling,  it  is  usual  to 
employ  different  quantities  of  galls  or  other  as- 
tringents, according  to  their  quality,  or  the  effect 
to  be  produced.  Powdered  galls  are  boiled  for 
about  two  hours,  in  a  quantity  of  water  propor- 
tioned to  that  of  the  thread  to  be  galled;  the 
liquor  is  then  allowed  to  cool  to  a  temperature 
which  the  hand  can  bear,  after  which  it  is  divided 
into  a  number  of  equal  parts,  that  the  thread  may 
be  wrought  pound  by  pound;  and  what  remains 
is  poured  upon  the  whole  together.  It  is  then 
left  for  twenty-four  hours,  when  intended  for 
black,  but  for  other  colors  twelve  or  fourteen  hours 
are  sufficient.  It  may  then  be  wrung  out,  and 
carefully  dried.  When  stuffs  are  galled,  which 
have  already  received  a  color,  the  operation  is  to 
be  performed  in  the  cold,  that  the  color  may 
suffer  no  injury.  M.  Berthollet  found  thatcotton 
which  had  been  alumed,  acquired  more  weight 
in  the  galling  than  that  which  had  not  under- 
gone that  process;  although  alum  adheres  but  in  a 
small  quantity  to  cotton,  it  communicates  to  it  a 
greater  power  of  combining,  both  with  the  as- 
VOL.  VII. 


tringent  principle  and  with  the  coloring  particle) 
of  different  substances. 

OF  FLAX. 

101.  Flax  must  undergo  several  preparations 
before  it  be  fit  to  receive  the  dye.     Of  these,  the 
watering  is  an  operation  of  much  consequence, 
from  its  influence  on  the  quality  and  quantity  of 
the  product,  and  from  its  deleterious  effects  on 
the  air.      In  this  operation,  a  glutinous  juice, 
which  holds  the  green  coloring  part  of  the  plant 
in  solution,  undergoes  a  greater  or  less  degree  of 
decomposition,  according  to  the  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  operation.    This  matter  seems  to  re- 
semble the  glutinous  part,  that  is  held  dissolved 
in  the  juice  procured  from  green  plants  by  pres- 
sure, which  is  separated  along  with  the  coloring 
particles  by  a  heat  approaching  to  that  of  ebul- 
lition, which  becomes  putrid,  and  which  afford? 
ammonia  by  distillation;  but  it  is  probable,  that 
water  alone  cannot  sufficiently  separate  it  from 
the  cortical  parts  :  whence  the  hemp,  which  has 
been  watered  in  too  strong  a  current,  is  deficient 
in  its  softness  and   pliability,  &c.     But  if  the 
water  employed  be  stagnant  and  putrid,  the  hemp 
acquires  a  brown  color,  loses  its   firmness,  and 
emits  highly  noxious  vapors.     This  process  is 
therefore  performed  to  the  greatest  advantage,  in 
watering  pits  situated  on  the  banks  of  rivers, 
where  the  water  may  be  changed  often  enough  to 
prevent   a   putrefaction,  that  would   injure  the 
hemp,  and  be  prejudicial  to  the  workmen ;  yet 
not  so  often  as  to  hinder  the  degree  of  putrefac- 
tion which  is  necessary  to  render  the  water  ca- 
pable of  dissolving  the  glutinous  substance.    To 
prepare  flax  for  the  dye,  it  must  also  be  sub- 
jected to  the  operations  of  scouring,   aluming, 
and  galling,  in  the  same  manner  as  cotton. 

PART  II. 
THE  PRACTICE  OF  DYEING. 

102.  Before  we  proceed  to  give  directions  for 
the  various  processes  to  be  observed  in  the  prac- 
tice of  dyeing,  we  shall  take  a  brief  view  of  M. 
Berthollet's  observations  on  dyeing  operations  in 
general,  which  cannot  fail  to  be  interesting  to  the 
practical  dyer. 

103.  'It  may  be  regarded,'  says  he,  '  as  a  ge- 
neral principle,  that  processes   performed  in  a 
great  manufactory  are  more  advantageous  than 
those  which  are  insulated,  since,  from  the  subdi- 
vision of  labor,  each  workman,  occupied  with  a 
single  object,  acquires  ceierity  and  perfection  in 
his  employment,  by  which  means  the  saving  of 
time  and  labor  becomes  very  considerable. 

104.  This  principle  is  particularly  applicable 
to  the  art  of  dyeing,  as  the  preparation  which 
remains  after  one  operation  may  often  be  advan- 
tageously employed  in  another.     A  bath  from 
which  the  coloring  matter  has  been  nearly  ex- 
tracted in  the  first  operation  may  be  used  as  a 
ground  for  other  stuffs,  or,  with  the  addition  of  a 
fresh   portion   of  ingredients,  may  form  a  new 
bath.     The  galls  which  have  been  applied  to  the 
galling  of  silk  may  answer  a  similar  purpose  for 
cotton  or  wool.      From  this  it  is  evident  that  the 
limitations  under  which  the  art  of  dyeing  labors 

2  Q 


594 


DYEING. 


in  some  countries  must  tend  to  obstruct  its  pro- 
gress and  improvement. 

105.  A  dye-house  should  be  situated  as  near 
as  possible  to  a  stream  of  water,  and  should  be 
spacious  and  well  lighted.     It  should  be  floored 
with  lime  and  plaster;  and  proper  means  should 
be  adopted  to  carry  off  water'  or  spent  baths  by 
forming  channel?  or  gutters,  so  that  every  opera- 
tion may  be  conducted  with  the  greatest  attention 
to  cleanliness. 

106.  The  size  and  position  of  the  boilers  are 
to  be  regulated  by  the  nature  and  extent  of  tlie 
operations  for  which  they  are  designed.    Except- 
ing for  scarlet  and  other  delicate  colors,  in  which 
tin  is  used  as  a  mordant,  in  which  case  tin  vessels 
are  preferable,  the  boilers  should  be  of  brass  or 
copper.     Brass,  being  less  apt  than  copper  to  be 
acted  on  by  means  of  chemical  agents,  and  to 
communicate  spots  to  the  stuffs,  is  fitter  for  the 
purpose  of  a  dyeing  vessel.     It  is  scarcely  neces- 
sary to  say  that  it  is  of  the  greatest  consequence 
that  the  coppers  be  well  cleaned  for  every  opera- 
tion; and  that  vessels  of  a  large  size  should  be 
furnished  at  the  bottom  with  a  pipe  and  stop-cock 
for  emptying  them ;  there  must  also  be  a  contri- 
vance above  each  copper  to  support  the  poles  for 
the  purpose  of  draining  the  stuffs  which  are  im- 
mersed, so  that  the  liquor  may  fall  back  into  the 
vessel,  and  prevent  waste. 

107.  Dyes  for  silk,  where  a  boiling  heat  is  not 
necessary,   are   prepared    in   troughs   or   backs, 
which  are  long  copper  or  wooden  vessels.     The 
colors  which  are  used  for  silk  are  extremely  deli- 
cate.     They  must  therefore  be  dried  quickly, 
..hat  they  may  not  be  long  exposed  to  the  action 
of  the  air,  and  that  there  may  be   no  risk  of 
change.      For  this  purpose,  it  is  necessary  to 
have  a  drying  room  heated  with  a  stove.     The 
silk  is  stretched  on  a  moveable  pole,  which  by 
the  dyers  is  called  a  shaker.     This  is  hung  up  in 
the  heated  chamber,  and  kept  in  constant  motion 
to  promote  the  evaporation. 

108.  For  pieces  of  stuffs,  a  winch  or  reel  mus* 
be  used;  the  ends  of  which  are  supported  by 
two  iron  forks  which  may  be  put  up  at  pleasure 
in  holes  made  in  the  curb  on  which  the  edges  of 
the  copper  rest.     The  manipulations  in  dyeing 
are  neither  difficult  nor  complicated.     Their  ob- 
ject is  to  impregnate  the  stuff  to  be  dyed  with 
the  coloring  particles,  which  are  dissolved  in  the 
bath.     For  this  purpose,  the  action  of  the  air  is 
necessary,  not  only  in  fixing  the  coloring  parti- 
cles, but  also   in  rendering  them  more   vivid; 
while  those  which  have  not  been  fixed  in  the  stuff 
are  to  be  carefully  removed.     In  dyeing  whole 
pieces  of  stuff,  or  a  number  of  pieces  at  once, 
the  winch  or  reel  mentioned  above  must  be  em- 
ployed,    One  end  of  the  stuff  is  first  laid  across 
it,  and,  by  turning  it  quickly  round,  the  whole 
passes  successively  over  it.     By  turning  it  after- 
wards  the  contrary   way,  that  part  of  the  stuff 
which  was  first  immersed  will  be  the  last  in  the 
second  immersion,  and  by  this  means  the  color- 
ing matter  will   be  communicated  as  equally  as 
possible. 

109.  In  dyeing  wool  in  the  fleece,  a  kind  of 
broad  ladder  with  very  close  rounds,  called  by  the 
dyers  of  this  country  a  scraw,  or  scray,  is  used. 
This  is  placed  over  the  copper,  and  the  wool  is 


put  upon  it  for  the  purpose  of  draining  and  expo- 
sure to  the~  air,  or  when  the  liquor  is  to  be 
changed. 

110.  To  separate  the  superabundant  coloring 
particles,  or  those  which  have  not  been  fixed  in 
the  stuff,  after  being  dyed,  it  must  be  wrung  out. 
This  operation  is  performed  with  a  cylindrical 
piece  of  wood,  one  end  of  which  is  fixed  in  the 
wall,  or  in  a  post.     This  operation  is  often  re- 
peated a  number  of  times  successively,  for  the 
purpose  of  drying  the  stuffs  more  rapidly,  and 
communicating  a  brighter  lustre.     When,  after  a 
certain  quantity  of  fresh  ingredients  is  added  to 
a  liquor,  and  it  is  stirred  about,  it  is  said  to  be 
raked,  because  it  is  mixed  with  the  rake.     In 
dyeing,  one  color  is  frequently  communicated  to 
stuffs,  with   the  intention  of   applying  another 
upon  it,  and  thus  a  compound  color  is  produced. 
The  first  of  these  operations  is  called  giving  a 
ground.      When  it  is  found  necessary  to  pass 
stuffs  several  times  through  the  same  liquor,  each 
particular  operation  is  called  a  dip.      A  color  is 
said  to  be   rosed,  when  a  red   color,   having   a 
yellow  tinge,  is  changed  to  a  shade  inclining  to 
a  crimson  or  ruby  color ;  and  the  conversion  of  a 
yellow  red  to   a  more  complete  red,  is  called 
heightening  the  color. 

111.  In  addition  to  these  general  remarks,  we 
might  give  more  minute  details  of  the  different 
operations  which  are  employed  in  dyeing ;  butr 
as   we  cannot  presume  that  they  would  be  of 
much  advantage  to  the  practical  dyer,  we  shall 
not  indulge  in  useless  description.     Although  the 
manipulations  of  dyeing   are  not  very   various, 
and  appear  extremely  simple,  they  require  very 
particular  attention,  and  an  experienced  eye,  in 
order  to  judge  of  the  qualities  of  the  bath,  to 
produce  and  sustain  the  degree  of  heat  suited  to 
each  operation ;  to  avoid  all  circumstances  that 
might  occasion  inequalities  of  color,  to  judge  ac- 
curately whether  the.  shade  of  what  comes  out  of 
the  bath  suits  the  pattern,  and  to  establish  the 
proper  gradations  in  a  series  of  shades. 

112.  We  shall  here  make  a   few  observations 
on  the  qualities  and  effects  of  different  kinds  of 
water,  which  may  be  considered  as  one  of  the 
most  essential  agents  in  the  art  of  dyeing.     It  is 
almost  unnecessary  to  remark  that  water  which  is 
muddy,   or  contains  putrid  substances,   should 
not  be  employed ;  and}  indeed,  no  kind  of  water 
which  possesses  qualities  distinguished   by   the 
taste,  ought  to  be  used.      Water  which  holds  in 
solution  earthy  salts,  has  a  very  considerable  ac- 
tion  on  coloring   matters,  and  it  is  chiefly  by 
means  of  these  salts.     Such,  for  instance,  are  the 
nitrates  of  lime  and  magnesia,  muriate  of  lime 
and  magnesia,  sulphate  of  lime,  and  carbonate  of 
lime  and  of  magnesia. 

113.  These   salts,  which   have  earthy   bases, 
oppose  the  solution  of  the  coloring  particles,  and. 
by  entering  into  combination  with  many  of  them 
cause  a  precipitation,  by  which  means  the  color 
is  at  one  time  deeper,  and  at  other  times  duller 
than  would  otherwise  be  the  case        Waters  im- 
pregnated with  the  carbonates  of  linn  in.  1  mag- 
nesia, yield  a  precipitate  when  they  ii re  bailed; 
for  the  excess  of  carbonic  acid  which  heU  them 
in  solution  is  driven  off  by  the  heat;  the  earths 
are  thus  precipitated,  and  adhering  to  the  stufli 


DYEING 


595 


to  be  dyed,  render  them  foul,  and  prevent  the 
coloring  matter  from  combining  with  them. 

114.  It  is  of  much  consequence  to  be, able  to 
distinguish  the  different  kinds  of  water  which 
come  under  the  denomination  of  hard-water,  that 
they  may  be  avoided  in  the  essential  operations 
of  dyeing ;  but  to  detect  different  principles  con- 
tained   in  such  waters,  and    to    ascertain    their 
quantity  with  precision,  require  great  skill,  and 
very  delicate  management  of  chemical  operations, 
•which  the  experienced  chemist  only  can  be  sup- 
posed to  possess. 

115.  One  of  these  tests  is  the  soap  solution, 
by  which  it  may   be  discovered  whether  water 
contain  so  large  a  portion  of  any  of  these  saline 
matters  as  may  be  injurious  to  the  processes. 
Salts  which  have  earthy  bases  have  the  property 
of  decomposing  soap  by  the  action  of  double 
affinity.     The  acid  of  the  salt  combines  with  the 
alkali  of  the  soap,  and  remains  in  solution,  while 
the  earth  of  the  salt  and  the  oil  of  the  soap  enter 
into  combination,  and  form  an  earthy  product 
which  is  insoluble  in  water,  and  produces  the 
curdling  appearance  which  is  the  consequence  of 
this  new  combination.      Water,  then,  which  is 
limpid,  which  has  no  perceptible  taste  or  smell, 
and  has  the  property  of  dissolving  soap  without 
decomposition,  is  sufficiently   pure  for  the   pro- 
cesses of  dyeing.   All  waters  which  possess  these 
qualities  will  be  found  equally  proper  for  these 
purposes. 

116.  But,  as  it  is  not  always  in  the  power  of  the 
dyer  to  choose  pure  water,  means  of  correcting 
the  water  which  would  be  injurious,  and  particu- 
larly for  the  dyeing  of  delicate  colors,  have  been 
proposed.  Water  in  which  bran  has  been  allowed 
to  become  sour,  is  most  commonly  employed  for 
this   purpose.     This   is  known  by  the  name  of 
sours,  or  sour  water.     The  method  of  preparing 
sourwatei  is  this  :  Twenty  four  bushels  of  bran  are 
put  into  a  vessel  that  will  contain  about  ten  hogs- 
heads.    A  large  boiler  is  filled  with  water,  and 
when  it  is  just  ready  to  boil,  it  is  poured  into 
the  vessel.   Soon  after  the  acid  fermentation  com- 
mences, and  in  about  twenty  hours  the  liquor  is 
fit  for  use.     Water  which   is  impregnated  with 
earthy  salts,  after  being  treated  in  this  way,  forms 
no  precipitate  when  boiled. 

117.  Mucilaginous    plants     are     sometimes 
boiled  in  the  water  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
it,  when   a  froth  forms   that  is  to  be  carefully 
skimmed  off  as  it  rises.      The  mucilage  coagu- 
lates, carrying  with  it  the  earths  which  separate 
on  the  volatilisation  of  the  carbonic  acid,  as  well 
as  those  that  are  merely  mixed  with  the  water 
and  which  render  it  turbid. 

The  salts,  however,  which  have  an  earthy  base, 
and  which  are  in  general  injurious  to  dyeing, 
do,  in  certain  cases,  serve  to  modify  the  colors 
when  the  object  of  the  dyer  is  to  obtain  deep 
shades.  In  this  way,  for  example,  a  crimson 
hue  is  given  to  the  color  produced  by  cochi- 
neal. 

OF  DYEING  BLACK. 

118.  We  now  proceed  to  give  an  account  of 
the  most  useful  and  advantageous  processes  for 
dying  different  colors,  and  begin  with  the  me- 
ffiod  of  dying  black. 


It  has  been  justly  observed,  by  an  able  writer 
on  this  subject,  that  absolute  black  being  a  com- 
plete privation  of  all  color,  can  scarcely  be 
ascribed  to  any  body  in  nature,  since  it  must  then 
become  invisible.  The  color  so  named,  as  com- 
municated by  dye-stuffs,  is,  indeed,  rather  an 
intense  blue  or  brown,  and  is  generally  produced 
by  the  union  of  these  coloring  matters  with  a 
ferruginous  mordant,  and  hence  it  may  not  im- 
properly be  termed  a  compound  color.  The 
juice  of  the  cashew  nut  communicates  a  black 
that  will  not  wash  out,  and  which  resists  boiling- 
with  soap  or  alkalis.  The  anacardium  occiden- 
'ale  and  the  toxicodendron  afford  a  durable  dye, 
Out  it  is  of  a  brownish  hue.  The  juice  of  the 
sloe  affords  a  pale  tint  of  a  brownish  cast,  which 
becomes  deeper  after  having  been  repeatedly 
washed  with  soap,  and  afterwards  wetted  with  a 
solution  of  alkali.-  On  boiling  sloes,  their  juice 
becomes  red,  and  the  red  tinge,  which  in  that 
state  it  imparts  to  linen,  is  converted  by  washing 
with  soap  into  a  bluish  color  cf  some  durability. 
But  these  methods  of  obtaining  a  black  color 
cannot  be  employed  in  dyeing,  because  these 
substances  are  not  to  be  obtained  in  sufficient 
quantity,  and  the  black  which  they  afford  is  not 
equal  to  that  formed  by  the  common  processes. 
All  black  colors,  therefore,  are  the  effects  of 
combination.  To  produce  them,  the  black  par- 
ticles formed  by  the  union  of  the  astringent 
principle  with  the  oxide  of  iron,  held  in  solution 
by  an  acid,  are  fixed  on  the  stuff  that  is  intended 
to  be  dyed. 

119.  There   are   very  few   substances  which 
have  the  property  of  producing  of  themselves  a 
permanent  black  color.  The  juice  of  some  plants 
is  found  to  produce  this  effect  on  cotton  and 
linen. 

120.  When  the  particles  are  precipitated  from 
the  mixture  of  an  astringent  and  a  solution  of 
iron,  they  have  only  a  blue  color ;  if  they  be  then 
left  exposed  to  the  air,  and  moistened  with  water, 
their  color  becomes  deeper,  but  still  the  blue  is 
distinguishable.     The  stuff  itself  then  contributes 
to  increase  the  intensity  of  the  black,  whether  it 
be  that  in  this  state  of  combination  it  undergoes 
a  slight  combustion,  or  that  the  coloring  particles 
undergo  a  farther  degree  of  combustion,  from 
presenting  a  larger  surface  to  the  air.     Without 
the  action  of  the  air,  however,  a  fine  black  can- 
not be  produced  ;  on  which  account  the  operations 
are  performed  at  different  intervals,  during  which 
the  stuff  is  taken  out  of  the  bath,  that  it  may  be 
exposed  to  the  air.  M.  Berthollet  has  ascertained, 
that  black  stuffs  placed  in  contact  with  pure  air 
diminish  its    volume,  and  consequently  absorb 
a  certain  portion  of  it. 

121.  Of  Dyeing  Woollen  Black. — From  the 
process  described  by  Hellot,  woollen  cloth,  to  be 
dyed  black  ought  to  Deceive  the  deepest  blue  tint, 
or  mazarine  blue,  to  be  washed  in  the  river  as  soon 
as  taken  out  of  the  vat,  and  afterwards  cleansed 
by  the  fulling  mill. 

For  every  hundred  pounds  of  stuff,  ten  pounds 
of  logwood,  and  ten  pounds  of  galls  reduced  to 
powder,  are  put  into  a  bag,  and  boiled  with  a 
sufficient  quantity,  of  water,  for  twelve  hours. 
A  third  of  this  liquor  is  put  into  another  copper, 
with  two  pounds  of  verdigris.  The  stuff  is  irn- 

2  Q2 


596 


DYEING. 


mersed  in  this,  and  continually  stirred  for  two 
hours.  The  liquor  should  be  kept  hot,  but  it 
ought  not  to  boil.  At  the  end  of  two  hours  the 
stuff  is  taken  out,  and  a  similar  portion  of  the 
liquor  is  put  into  the  copper,  with  eight  pounds 
of  sulphate  of  iron.  During  the  solution  of  the 
copperas,  the  fire  is  diminished,  and  the  liquor  is 
allowed  to  cool  for  half  an  tiour^stirring  it  well 
the  whole  time.  The  remainder  is  then  to  be 
added,  and,  after  making  this  addition,  the  bag 
containing  the  astringent  matters  should  be 
strongly  pressed,  to  separate  the  whole.  A  quan- 
tity of  sumach,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  pounds,  is 
now  to  be  added,  and  the  liquor  is  just  raised 
to  the  boiling  temperature ;  and  when  it  has 
given  one  boil,  it  is  to  be  immediately  stopped 
with  a  little  cold  water.  A  fresh  quantity  of  sul- 
phate of  iron,  to  the  amount  of  two  pounds,  is 
then  added,  and  the  stuff  is  kept  in  it  for  another 
hour,  after  which  it  is  taken  out,  washed  and 
aired ;  it  is  again  put  into  the  copper,  and  con- 
stantly stirred  for  an  hour.  It  is  then  carried  to 
the  river,  well  washed,  and  fulled.  To  soften 
the  black  color,  and  make  it  more  firm,  another 
liquor  is  prepared  with  weld.  This  is  made  to 
boil  for  a  moment,  and  when  it  is  cooled  the 
stuff  is  passed  through  it.  By  this  process,  which 
is  indeed  somewhat  complicated,  a  beautiful 
black  color  is  produced. 

122.  T3ut  the   methods  usually  followed  for 
dyeing  black,  are  more   simple.     Cloth,  which 
has  been  previously  dyed  blue,  is  merely  boiled 
in  a  vat  of  galls  for  two  hours.      It  is  then  kept 
two  hours,  but  without  boiling,  in  the  vat  of  log- 
wood and  sulphate  of  iron,  and  afterwards  washed 
and  fulled.    According  to  Hellot's  process,  a 
liquor  is  to  be  prepared  of  a  pound  and  a  half 
of  yellow  wood,  five  pounds  of  logwood,  and  ten 
pounds  of  sumach,  for  every  fifteen  yards  of  deep 
blue  cloth ;  and,  the  cloth  having  boiled  in  this 
for  three  hours,  ten  pounds  of  sulphate  of  iron 
are  added ;  the  cloth  is  allowed  to  remain  for 
two  hours  longer,  when  it  is  taken  out  and  aired, 
after  which  it  is  again  returned  to  the  vat  for  an 
hour,  and  then  washed  and  fulled. 

When  stuffs  are  to  be  dyed  at  less  expense, 
instead  of  the  blue  ground,  a  brown  or  root-co- 
lored ground  may  be  substituted.  This  brown 
or  fawn  color  is  communicated  by  means  of  the 
root  of  the  walnut-tree,  or  green  walnut-peels. 
The  stuffs  are  then  to  be  dyed  black,  according 
to  some  of  the  methods  already  described. 

123.  The  proportions  of  the  ingredients  em- 
ployed by  the  English  dyers  are,  for  every  hun- 
dred pounds  of    cloth  previously  dyed  a  deep 
blue,  about  five  pounds  of  sulphate  of  iron,  five 
pounds  of  galls,  and   thirty  of  logwood.     The 
first  step  in  the  process  is  to  gall  the  cloth,  after 
which  it  is  passed  through  the  decoction  of  log- 
wood, to  which  the  sulphate  of  iron  has  been 
added. 

124.  As  a  substitute  for  galls,  the  leaves  of 
the  arbutus,  ura  ursi,  have  been  recommended, 
and  employed.     The  leaves  must  be  carefully 
dried,  so  that  the  green  color  may  be  preserved  : 
100  pounds  of  wool    are   boiled  with   sixteen 
pounds  of  sulphate  of  iron,  and  eight  of  tartar, 
for  two  hours;  the  following  day  the  cloth  is 

o  be  rinsed  as  after  aluming ;  150  pounds  of  the 


leaves  are  then  to  be  boiled  for  two  hours  in 
water,  and  after  being  taken  out,  a  small  quan- 
tity of  madder  is  to  be  added  to  the  liquor, 
putting  in  the  cloth  at  the  same  time,  whic'n  is 
to  remain  about  an  hour  and  a  half.  It  is  then 
taken  out  and  rinsed  in  water.  By  this  process, 
it  is  said,  that  blue  cloth  receives  a  tolerably 
good  black,  but  white  cloth  becomes  only  of  a 
deep  brown. 

125.  After  the  operations  for  dyeing  the  cloth 
have  been  finished,  it  is  washed  in  a  river,  and 
fulled,  till  the  water  runs  off  colorless.    Soapsuds 
are  recommended  by  some  in  fulling  fine  cloths, 
but  it  is  rather  difficult  to  free  the  cloth  entirely 
from  the  soap.     After  the  cloth  has  come  from  the 
fulling  mill,  some  propose  to  give  it  a  dip  in  a 
bath  of  weld,  by  which  it  is  said  to  be  softened, 
and  the  color  better  fixed ;    but,   according   to 
Lewis,  this  operation,  which  in  other  cases  is  of 
advantage,  is  useless  after  the  cloth  has  been 
treated  with  the  soap  suds. 

126.  Of  Dyeing  Silk  Bloa:. — In  communicat- 
ing a  black  color  to  silk,  different  operations  are 
necessary,  such  as  boiling,  galling,  repairing  the 
vat,  dyeing,  and  softening.     To  give  a  deeper 
shade  to  silk,  it  is  necessary  to  deprive  it  of  the 
gummy  substance  of    which  we    have  already 
spoken.     This  is  done  by  boiling  it  four  or  five 
hours  with  one-fifth  of  its  weight  of  white  soap, 
and  afterwards  beetling  and   carefully  washing 
it.     The  gummy  substance,    before  mentioned, 
which  silk  in  its  natural  state  contains,  does  not 
increase  the  strength  of  the  silk,  which  is  then 
called  raw ;  but  renders   it  more  liable  to  wear 
out,  from  the  stiffness  it  imparts  to  it :  and  though 
raw  silk  takes  a  black  color  with  more  facility, 
than  silk  which  has  been  scoured  or  divested  of  its 
gum,  that  black  is  much  less  perfect,  and  resists 
the  re-actives  calculated  to  dissolve  the  coloring 
matter,  in  a  much  less  forcible  manner. 

127.  In   the   process  of   galling-  silk,   three- 
fourths  of  its  weight  of  galls  are  to  be  boiled  for 
three  or  four  hours,  but  the  proportion  must  de- 
pend on  their  quality.     After  the  boiling,  the  li- 
quor is  allowed  to  remain  at  rest  for  two  hours ; 
the  silk  is  then  put  into  the  bath,  and  left  there 
from  twelve  to  thirty-six  hours,  when  it  is  to  be 
taken  out,  and  washed  in  the  river.     But  as  silk 
is  capable  of  combining  with  a  great  proportion 
of  the  astringent  principle,  or  tan,  from  which  it 
receives  a  considerable  increase  of  weight,  it  is 
allowed  to  remain  for  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  as 
the  silk  is  required  to  have  more  or  less  additional 
weight.     Hence  to  communicate  to  silk,  what  is 
called  a  heavy  black,  it  is  allowed  to   remain 
longer  in  the  gall-liquor  ;  the  process  is  repeated 
oftener,    and   the  silk  is  dipped  in  the  dye  a 
greater  number  of  times 

128.  While  silk  is  preparing  for  the  process 
of  dyeing,  the  vat  is  to  be  heated,  and  should  be 
occasionally  stirred,  that  the  grounds  which  fall 
to  the  bottom  may  not  acquire  too  much  heat. 
It  should  always  be  kept  under  the  boiling  tem- 
perature. Gum  and  solution  of  iron  are  added 
in  different  proportions,  according  to  the  differ- 
ent processes.  When  the  gum  is  dissolved,  and 
the  liquor  near  the  boiling  temperature,  it  is  left 
to  settle  for  about  an  hour.  The  silk,  which  in 
general  is  previously  divided  into  three  parts, 


DYEING. 


597 


tftat  each  may  be  successively  put  into  the  vat,  is 
now  immersed  in  it.  Each  part  is  then  to  be 
three  times  wrung,  and,  after  each  wringing, 
hung  up  to  air.  The  silk,  being  thus  exposed  to 
the  action  of  the  air,  acquires  a  deeper  shade. 
This  operation  being  finished,  the  bath  is  again 
heated,  with  the  addition  of  gum  and  sulphate 
of  iron,  and  this  is  repeated  two  or  three  times, 
according  as  the  black  required  is  light  or  heavy. 
When  the  process  is  finished,  the  silk  is  rinsed 
in  a  vessel  with  some  cold  water,  by  turning  or 
shaking  it  over. 

129.  Silk,  after  it  has  been  taken  out  of  the  dye, 
is  extremely  harsh,  to  remove  which  it  is  sub- 
jected to  the  operation  of  softening.     A  solution 
of  four  or  five  pounds  of  soap  for  every  100 
pounds  of  silk,  is  poured  through  a  cloth  into  a 
vessel  of  water.     The  solution  being  completed, 
the  silk  is  immersed,  and  allowed  to  remain  in 
it   for  about   fifteen   minutes ;  it  is  then  to  be 
wrung  out  and  dried. 

130.  When  raw  silk  is  to  be  dyed,  that  which 
Las  a  natural  yellow  color  is   preferred.     The 
galling  operation  must  be  performed  in  the  cold, 
if  it  be  desired  to  preserve  the  whole  of  the  gum, 
and  the  elasticity  which  it  gives  to  th,e  silk ;  but 
if  part  only  of  it  is  wished  to  be  preserved,  the 
galling  is  to  be  performed  in  the  warm  vat. 

131.  The  dyeing  is  also  performed  in  the  cold. 
All  that  is  necessary, is  to  add  the  sulphate  of 
iron  to  the  water  in  which  the  stuff  is  rinsed. 
By  this  simple  process,  the  black  dye  is  commu- 
nicated.    It   is    then  washed,   beetled   once  or 
twice,  and  dried  without  wringing,   that  its  elas- 
ticity may  not  be  destroyed.     Raw  silk  may  be 
dyed  by  a  more  speedy  process.     After  galling, 
it  may  be  turned  or  shaken  over  in  the  cold  bath  ; 
and  thus  by  alternately  dipping  and  airing  the 
stuff,  the   operation   may  be  completed.     It  is 
then  to  be  washed  and  dried  as  before. 

132.  The  method  of  dyeing  velvet  at  Genoa, 
which    has   been   simplified    and    improved   in 
France,   is   thus  described   by  Macquer.     For 
every  100   pounds   of  silk,   twenty  pounds   of 
Aleppo  galls,  reduced  to  powder,  are  boiled  in 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  water  for  an  hour.     The 
bath    is   allowed   to   settle   till    the   galls   have 
fallen  to  the  bottom  ;  they  are  then  taken  out, 
and  two  pounds  and  a   half  of  sulphuric  acid, 
twelve  pounds  of  iron  filings,  and  twenty  pounds 
of  gum,  are   put  into  a  copper,  pierced  with 
holes   in  all   directions.      This  vessel   is    sus- 
pended by  means  of  two  rods  passed  through 
its  handles,  in  the  boiler,  but  so  as  not  to  touch 
the  bottom.     The  gum  is  left  for  an  hour  to  dis- 
solve, but  must  be  stirred  occasionally.     If  after 
this  time  the  gum  has  not  all  left  the  pierced 
copper,  it  is  a  proof  that  the  liquor  is  saturated 
with  it ;  but  if,  on  the  contrary,  the  whole  has 
disappeared,  from  two  to  four  pounds  more  may 
be  added.     This  cullender  should  remain  con- 
stantly suspended  in  the  boiler,  except  when  the 
dyeing  is  going  on,  during  which  time  it  must  be 
removed.     During  these  operations   the  boiler 
must  be  kept  hot,  but  not  allowed  to  boil.     The 
gall  ing  of  the  silk  is  performed  with  one-third 
of  its  weight  of  Aleppo   galls.     The  silk  is  al- 
lowed to  remain  in  the  liquor  for  six  hours  the 


first  time  ;  then  for  twelve ;  and  for  the  rest,  secun- 
dum  or  tern. 

133.  Dr.  Lewis  remarks,  that  though  white 
silk  may  be  dyed  a  good  black,  without  using 
either  logwood  or  verdigris,  the  addition  of  those 
two  ingredients  contributes  greatly  to  improve 
the  color  both  in  silk  and  in  wool.  But  as  the 
great  use  of  galls  in  dyeing  silk  black  renders  it 
very  expensive,  it  is  of  consequence  to  find  some 
method  of  diminishing  their  quantity.  M.  Angle's 
proposes  the  following  process  : — When  the  silk 
has  been  carefully  boiled  and  washed  in  the  river, 
it  is  to  be  immersed  in  a  strong  decoction  of 
green  walnut-peels,  and  left  in  it  till  the  color  of 
the  bath  is  exhausted.  It  is  then  taken  out, 
slightly  wrung,  dried,  and  washed  in  the  river. 
The  decoction  of  walnut-peels  is  made  by  boil- 
ing a  full  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  it  is 
taken  from  the  fire,  and  suffered  to  subside 
before  dipping  the  silk,  which  has  been  previ- 
ously immersed  in  warm  water.  A  blue  ground 
is  next  given  by  means  of  logwood  and  verdigris. 
For  every  pound  of  silk,  an  ounce  of  verdigris 
is  dissolved  in  cold  water  :  the  silk  is  left  in  this 
solution  two  hours ;  it  is  then  dipped  in  a  strong 
decoction  of  logwood,  wrung  out  slightly,  and 
dried  before  it  is  washed  at  the  river.  For  light 
blacks,  galling  may  be  altogether  omitted  ;  but 
for  a  heavy  black,  half  a  pound  of  galls  must  be 
employed  for  every  pound  of  silk  intended  to  be 
dyed.  To  prepare  the  liquor,  two  pounds  of  galls 
and  three  of  sumach  are  macerated  in  twenty- 
five  gallons  of  water  over  a  slow  fire,  for  twelve 
hours.  After  straining,  three  pounds  of  sulphate 
of  iron,  and  as  much  gum  arabic  are  dissolved 
in  it.  In  this  solution  the  silk  is  dipped  at  two 
different  times,  leaving  it  in  two  hours  each 
time,  taking  care  to  air  it  after  the  first  dipping, 
and  to  dry  it  before  giving  the  second  fire,  when 
it  is  to  be  again  aired  and  dried  :  it  is  then 
beetled  twice  at  the  river ;  after  which  a  third 
fire  is  given  it,  in  the  same  manner  as  before, 
except  that  it  is  left  in  the  liquor  four  or  five 
hours.  When  drained  and  dried,  it  is  again 
beetled  twice  at  the  river.  The  heat  during  the 
operation  must  not  exceed  120°  of  Fahrenheit's 
thermometer ;  and  before  the  last  two  fires,  an 
addition  of  half  a  pound  of  sulphate  of  iron  and 
as  much  gum  arabic  is  to  be  made. 

For  removing  the  harshness  that  silk  acquires 
from  the  black  dye,  M.  Angles  proposes  that  a 
decoction  of  weld  should  be  preferred  to  a  solu- 
tion of  soap ;  and  observes  that  if  silk  be  dyed 
blue  with  indigo,  previous  to  its  being  dipped 
for  black,  it  will  take  only  a  mealy  black,  but 
that  a  velvety  black  will  be  obtained,,  if  it  be  pre- 
pared with  logwood  and  verdigris ;  and  that 
green  walnut-peels  soften  the  silk. 

134.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  Linen  Black. — 
To  impart  to  cotton  and  linen  a  deep  black  dye 
that  will  resist  the  action  of  soap,  is  attended  with 
considerable  difficulty.  Several  methods  have 
been  proposed  as  improvements  on  the  old  pro- 
cess; the  following,  practised  at  Rouen,  is  thus 
described  by  M.  d'Apligny.  The  stuffs  are  first 
dyed  sky-blue  in  the  usual  manner,  and  are  then 
wrung  out  and  dried.  After  this  they  are  galled 
for  about  twenty-four  hours,  allowing  four  ounces 


598 


DYEING. 


c-f  galls  to  every  pound  of  stuff;  they  are  then 
again  wrung,  and  well  dried. 

The  liquor,  known  among  dyers  by  the  name 
of  the  black  cask,  is  then  poured  into  a  tub,  five 
quarts  for  every  pound  of  stuff,  and  in  this  the 
stuffs  are  worked  by  the  hand,  in  small  portions, 
for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  they  are 
again  wrung  out  and  dried.  This  operation 
is  repeated  twice;  adding  each  time  a  fresh 
quantity  of  the  black  liquor,  well  scummed. 
After  this  it  is  again  aired,  wung  out,  washed 
at  the  river,  and  dried  carefully.  For  the  finish- 
ing process,  a  pound  of  alder  bark  for  every 
pound  of  stuff  is  boiled  for  an  hour,  in  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  water.  About  half  the  liquor 
that  was  used  for  the  galling,  and  half  as  much 
sumach  as  alder  bark  are  then  added,  and  the 
whole  boiled  together  for  two  hours,  and  then 
strained  through  a  sieve.  When  the  liquor  is 
cold,  the  stuffs  are  worked  through  it  for  some 
time,  occasionally  airing  them ;  after  which  they 
are  suffered  to  remain  immersed  in  it  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  when  they  are  wrung  out  and  dried. 

For  softening  them,  when  dry,  it  is  customary 
to  soak  and  work  them  in  the  remains  of  a  weld 
bath  that  has  been  used  for  other  colors,  adding 
to  it  a  little  logwood.  From  this  they  are  taken 
out  and  wnmg,  and  instantly  put  into  a  tub  of 
warm  water,  into  which  has  been  poured  an 
ounce  of  olive  oil  for  every  pound  of  stuff. 
They  are  then  wrung  out  and  dried  carefully. 

The  same  author  has  described  another  pro- 
cess for  imparting  to  cotton  and  linen  stuffs  a  fine 
and  durable  black.  In  this  process  the  stuffs  are 
first  to  he  scoured  as  usual,  galled,  then  alumed, 
ami  afterwards  dipped  in  the  weld  bath.  When 
taken  out  of  this  bath,  they  are  to  be  dyed  in  a 
decoction  of  logwood,  to  which  a  quarter  of  a 
pound  of  sulphate  of  copper  has  been  added  for 
every  pound  of  stuff.  After  this  they  must  be 
washed  in  the  river,  wrung  several  times  but  not 
too  hard;  and  dyed  in  a  madder  bath,  in  the 
proportion  of  half  a  pound  to  each  pound  of 
stuff.  That  the  black  may  not  be  liable  to  be 
discharged,  the  thread  must  be  dipped  in  a  bath 
of  a  solution  of  soap. 

135.  The  following  method  practised  at  Man- 
chester is  given  by  Mr.  Wilson.     A  galling  is 
made  with  galls  or  sumach ;  after  which  the  stuff 
is  dyed  with  the  liquor  of  the  bath,  consisting  of 
a  solution  of  iron  in  regetable  acid,  frequently 
composed  of  alder  bark  and  iron,  and  then  dipped 
in  a  decoction  of  logwood  with  a  little  verdigris. 
This  process  is  repeated  till  a  deep  black  is  ob- 
tained ;  and  it  is  necessary  to  wash  and  dry  after 
each  of  these  different  operations. 

136.  Dr.  Bancroft,  says  Berthollet,   had  an- 
nounced  that  the  acid  of  tar  was   employed  at 
Manchester  for  black  dyes  on  cotton.     Cnaptal, 
in  his  dyes,  used  pyrolignous  acid ;  but  to  Bosc 
we  owe  the  details  of  the  operation  by  which  he 
himself  obtained  a  fine  black  by  means  of  that 
acid. 

137.  Fill,  says  he,  a  cast-iron  boiler  with  pyro- 
lignous acid ;  add  to  it  old  iron,  well  oxidised, 
and  boil.     The  solution  of  the  oxide  will  take 
place  rapidly.     When  the  iron  grows  clean,  and 
tile  solution  becomes  black   as   ink,  throw  the 
whole   into   a  cask   to  be   employed  at  need. 


Prepare  your  cotton  as  usual,  by  giving  it  a  blue 
ground.  Gall ;  turn  the  hanks  of  cotton  through 
a  bath  of  a  solution  of  pyrolignite  of  iron,  di- 
luted with  tepid  water. 

Renew  the  gallings,  and  the  turnings  through 
the  bath  of  pyrolignite  of  iron,till  you  have  obtained 
a  deep  and  brilliant  black.  Finish  by  passing  your 
cotton  through  olive  oil.  This  operation  is  sim- 
ple. Throw  on  some  tepid  water  a  little  olive 
oil ;  pass  the  cotton  through  this  bath ;  it  ab- 
sorbs the  oil ;  but  it  must  be  worked  for  a  long 
time  in  the  bath  to  diffuse  the  oil  equally.  This 
process  softens  and  gives  suppleness  to  the 
cotton,  as  well  as  a  great  deal  of  brilliancy.  Dry 
in  the  shade.  The  cottons  are  now  of  a  perfect 
and  very  durable  black.  Every  time  that 
the  bath  of  pyrolignite  of  iron  has  been  em- 
ployed, it  must  be  thrown  away  as  useless,  and 
the  old  baths  are  never  to  be  added  to  the 
cask. 

Bosc  intimates,  that  the  stuffs  dyed  by  means 
of  pyrolignous  acid,  retain,  with  much  tenacity, 
the  odor  of  this  acid,  and  that  they  must  be  ex- 
posed to  the  air  for  some  time  to  rid  them  of  it, 
before  folding  them  up  for  packing. 

The  application  of  oil,  which  heightens  the 
black,  and  imparts  softness  to  the  stuffs,  is  given 
to  those  which  are  woven,  for  example,  to  cotton 
velvet,  by  means  of  brushes,  which  are  slightly 
imbued  with  it  at  their  surface. 

Hermstadt  recommends  a  process  of  Vogler, 
which  consists  in  making  use  for  a  mordant  of  a 
solution  of  nitrate  of  lead,  in  turning  the  stuff 
through  a  solution  of  glue,  and  in  dyeing  it  in  a 
bath  composed  of  gall-nuts,  logwood,  and  sul- 
phate of  iron,  for  which  last  the  acetate  may  be 
substituted. 

OF  DYEING  GRAY. 

.138.  Gray  colors  are  properly  the  shades  of 
black  from  the  deepest  to  the  lightest.  They 
may  be  produced  in  several  ways ;  the  two  fol- 
lowing are  the  most  approved  methods. 

In  the  first  method  a  decoction  of  bruised  galls, 
and  a  solution  of  sulphate  of  iron  are  used. 
These  ingredients  must  be  prepared  separately  ; 
and  then  a  part  of  it  added  to  a  quantity  of 
water  of  a  sufficient  degree  of  heat,  such  as  the 
hand  can  bear ;  and  in  this  the  cloth  or  wool  is 
to  be  dipped. 

When  it  has  attained  the  shade  desired,  it  is 
taken  out,  and  more  of  the  decoction  and  solution 
must  be  added  to  the  same  bath.  Into  this  the 
cloth  is  dipped,  to  give  it  a  deeper  shade.  In  the 
same  manner  the  operator  proceeds  to  the 
deepest  shades,  always  adding  some  of  each  of 
the  liquors :  though,  for  black-gray  and  other 
deep  shades,  it  is  best  to  give  the  cloth  previously 
a  blue  ground,  more  or  less  deep  according  to 
circumstances. 

139.  The  second  process  for  dyeing  gray,  and 
which  is,  by  Hellot  and  others,  preferred  to  the 
preceding,  in  consequence  of  the  stuff  taking  the 
decoction  of  galls  more  firmly,  is  this.  Such  a 
quantity  of  powdered  galls  as  may  be  thought 
requisite  is  enclosed  in  a  linen  bag  and  boiled 
in  water  for  two  hours.  In  this  decoction  the 
stuffs  must  be  boiled  for  an  hour  and  then  taken' 
out.  Some  solution  of  iron  is  then  added  to  the 


DYEING. 


liquor,  and  the  stuff'  passed  through  it,  so  as  to 
produce  a  light  shade;  more  solution  of  iron  is 
then  to  be  added  to  produce  a  deeper  shade, 
and  so  on  till  the  stuff  acquire  ;the  requisite 
color. 

If  in  this  operation  we  go  beyond  the  mark, 
the  color  must  be  darkened  as  before ;  but  re- 
peating these  operations  is  prejudicial  to  the  stuff, 
so  that  we  should  endeavour  to  catch  the  proper 
shade  at  once,  by  taking  it  occasionally  out  of 
the  bath.  Care  must  be  taken  that  the  bath  do 
not  boil,  and  that  it  be  rather  warm  than  too  hot. 

In  whatever  manner  grays  are  dyed,  they 
should  be  immediately  washed  in  a  large  body 
of  water,  and  the  darkest  may  even  require  soap 
to  cleanse  them.  It  is  sometimes  required  to 
give  grays  a  tint  of  another  color,  as  a  nut,  agate, 
or  reddish  cast.  In  this  case,  having  given  a 
tint  more  or  less  blue  according  to  the  object  in- 
tended, the  stuffs  are  dipped  in  the  remains  of 
some  cochineal  liquor,  tha*  has  served  for  dyeing 
either  scarlet  or  violet,  adding  galls,  logwood, 
madder,  &c. ;  they  are  then  browned  more  or  less 
deep  with  a  solution  of  iron.  For  the  nut  gray, 
yellow  wood  and  logwood  are  added  to  the  galls, 
and  the  stuff  is  to  be  dyed  from  white. 

140.  Silk  takes  all  grays,  except  black-gray, 
without  previous  aluming.     The  bath    is  com- 
posed [of  fustic,  logwood,  archil,   and  sulphate 
of  iron.      These  ingredients   are  varied  accord- 
ing to  the   tint  to  be  given.     Thus  more  archil 
is  employed  for  grays  that  are  to   have  a  red- 
dish cast,  more   fustic   for   those  that    should 
incline  to  a  russet  or  green,  and  more  logwood 
for  those  that  are  to  be  of  a  darker  gray.     For 
iron-gray  logwood  and  solution  of  iron  are  only 
employed.     But   black-gray  requires   aluming; 
after  which  the  silk  is  taken  to  the  river,  and 
then  dipped  in  the  weld  bath.     A  part  of  this 
bath  is  thrown  away,  and  its  place  supplied  with 
logwood  liquor.     When  the  silk  is  impregnated 
with  this,  a  sufficient  quantity  of  solution  of  iron 
is  added,  and,  as  soon  as  it  has  acquired  the  pro- 
per shade,  it  is  to  be  washed  and  wrung  care- 
fully.    If  the  gray  should  happen  to  be  too  dark, 
the  silk  .'is  dipped  in  a  solution  of  tartar,  and 
afterwards  in  warm  water  ;sand,  if  by  these  means 
the  color  be  weakened  too  much,  the  silk  is  again 
dipped  in  a  bath  of  dye  that  is  quite  fresh. 

141.  Linen  and   Cotton  should   have  a  blue 
ground  imparted    to  them  for  black-gray,  iron- 
gray,  and  slate-gray,  but  for  no  other.     All  the 
shades  require  a  galling   proportionate    to  the 
gray  to  be  produced.     Gall  baths  that  have  be- 
fore served  for  other  purposes  are  often  employed. 
When  the    stuff  has  been  galled,  wrung,  and 
dried,  it  is  dipped  in  a  vessel  of  cold  water,  to 
which  is  added  a  proper  quantity  of  the   bath 
from  the  black  cask,  and  of  a  decoction  of  log- 
wood.    The  stuff  is  worked  in  separate  portions, 
and  afterwards  washed  and  dried  properly.  Two 
other  processes' for  dyeing  gray  are  given  by  M. 
Pileur  d'Apligny,  which,  according  to  'him,  pro- 
duce a  more  permanent  color.     They  are  these. 

1.  The   yarn  is  galled,  dipped  in  a  very  weak 
»ath  of  the  black   cask,   and   then   maddered : 

2.  The  yarn  is  dipped  in  a  very  hot  solution  of 
tartar,  wrung  gently  and  dried.     It  is  then  dyed 
in  a  decoction  of  logwood.    After  this  operation 


it  appears  black  ;  but,  on  working  it  attentively 
in  warm  soap  suds,  the  surplus  of  the  dye  fs 
discharged,  and  it  remains  of  a  durable  slate- 
gray. 

142.  A  process,   says  M.  Berthollet,  the  suc- 
cess of  which  is  known  to  us,  consists  in  taking  a 
very  diluted  solution  of  acetate  of  iron  (it  is  suf- 
ficient to  add  a  little  of  this  acetate  to  a  quantity 
of  water),  and  a  decoction  of  sumach,  also  very 
dilute.     The  cotton  is  passed  in  succession  from 
one  liquor  to  the  other,  till  the  wished  for  shade 
be  attained.      The   finish   is    given   by   passing 
through  a  water  slightly  acidulated  by  sulphuric 
acid,  otherwise  the  sumach  gives  a  russet  hue. 
By  the  same  process  may  be  obtained  with  nut- 
galls  less  lively  grays;  and  the  alder  bark  affords 
an  agreeable  one,  which  borders  on  hazel. 

A  skilful  manufacturer  of  Rouen  has  conrnu- 
nicated  to  us  the  following  process,  which  he 
makes  use  of  successfully  for  cotton  velvets.  A 
galling  is  given  with  an  equal  quantity  of  galU 
nuts  and  logwood,  after  which  a  bath  of  cold 
water  is  administered,  and  next  another  bath  of 
water,  in  which  there  has  been  dissolved  a  weight 
of  sulphate  of  iron,  equal  to  the  one-half  of  the 
preceding  ingredients.  After  working  the  cotton 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  this  bath,  it  is  rinsed 
in  cold  water,  and  brightened. 

For  this  purpose  a  bath  of  tepid  water  is  used, 
to  which  one-eightieth  of  decoction  of  weld,  and 
a  little  alum,  are  added.  The  cotton  is  left 
about  twenty  minutes  in  this  bath,  after  which 
it  is  washed  in  cold  water,  and  dried. 

By  modifying  the  doses  of  the  ingredients, 
grays,  from  pearl-gray  to  the  deepest  gray,  may 
be  thereby  obtained. 

For  grays  on  printed  goods,  the  same  mordant 
is  impressed  as  fora  clear  violet,  and  sumach  or 
gall-nuts  are  employed  according  to  the  shade 
that  is  desired. 

OF  DYEING  BLUE. 

143.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Blue.— There  are  va- 
rious processes  employed  for  dyeing  wool,  silk, 
&c.,  of  blue  color,   but  the    principal  'coloring 
matters  made  use  of  are  indigo  and  woad.    Ar- 
chil, cochineal,  turmeric,  and  logwood,  are  occa- 
sionally used  as  auxiliaries.     Prussian  blue  also 
has,  in  some  cases,  been  successfully  employed 
in  producing  some  very  beautiful  lut  fugitive 
shades  of  blue. 

The  vessels  in  which  blue  is  dyed  are  called 
vats  ;  they  were  formerly  made  of  wood ;  in  many 
instances  they  are  still  constructed  of  that  mate- 
rial ;  lead,  however,  has  been  found  superior,  and 
in  modem  practice,  cast  iron  is  generally  used. 
When  the  vat  is  made  of  wood,  the  liquor  must 
be  raised  to  the  requisite  heat  in  another  vessel, 
and  then  transferred  to  it,  a  process  attended 
with  many  inconveniences ;  when  made  of  lead 
it  is  surrounded  with  brick  work,  of  a  single 
brick  in  thickness,  which  admits  of  a  fire  being 
placed  under  it  for  the  purpose  of  warming  the 
liquor. 

144.  Some  dyers  make  use  of  iron  vats  which 
are  warmed  by  steam,  applied  to  the  exterior  of 
the  vat;  but  the  more  common  method  is  to'  use 
a  vessel  of  cast  iron,  and  to  apply  a  gentle  fire 
under  it  as  occasion  may  require. 


600 


DYEING. 


Before  the  introduction  of  indigo,  blue  was 
dyed  with  woad,  this  produced  a  color  which  was 
tolerably  permanent,  but  rather  faint ;  a  very  rich 
blue  however  is  now  obtained  by  the  union  of 
the  two  substances.  The  proportions  in  which 
these  are  used,  vary  according  to  the  depth  of 
shade  reqivred.  The  following  is  the  process 
of  preparing  a  vat  as  given  by  Quatremere. 

145.  Into  a  vat  of  about   seven   feet  and  a 
half  deep,  and  five  and  a  half  in  diameter,  are 
thrown  two  bales  of  pastel  or  woad,  previously 
broken,  and  together  about  400  pounds  weight ; 
thirty  pounds  of  weld  are  boiled  in  a  copper  for 
three  hours,  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water,  to 
fill  the  vat.     To  this  decoction  are  added  twenty 
pounds  of  madder  and  a  basket  of  bran.     The 
boiling  is  then  continued  half  an  hour  longer. 
This  bath  is  cooled  with  twenty  buckets  of  water, 
and  after  it  is  settled,  and  the  weld  taken  out,  it 
is  poured  into  the  vat,  which  must  be  stirred  with 
a  rake  all  the  time  that  it  is  running  in,  and  for 
fifteen  minutes  longer. 

146.  The  vat  is  then  covered,  and  allowed  to 
stand  for  six  hours,  when   it  is  uncovered,  and 
raked  again  for  half  ftn  hour.     The  same  opera- 
tion must  be  repeated  every  three  hours.    When 
the  appearance  of  blue  streaks  is  perceived  on 
the  surface,  eight  or  nine  ''pounds  of  quick  lime 
are  added ;  the  color  then  becomes  of  a  deeper 
blue,  and  the  vat  exhales  more  pungent  vapors. 
Immediately  after  the  lime,  or  along  with  it,  the 
indigo,  which  has  been  previously  ground   in  a 
mill,  with  a  small  quantity  of  water,  is  put  into 
the  vat.     The  quantity  is  to  be  regulated  by  the 
intensity  of  the  shade  required.     If,  on  striking 
the  vat  with  a  rake,  a  fine  blue  scum  arises,  no 
other  preparation  is  required  than  to  stir  it  with 
the  rake  twice  in  the  space  of  six  hours,  to  mix 
the  ingredients  completely.     Great  care  should 
be  taken  not  to  expose  the  vat  to  the  air,  except 
during  the  time  of  stirring  it. 

147.  Vats  of  this  description  are  sometimes 
liable  to  accidents.     A  vat  is  said  to  be  repelled, 
when,   having   previously   afforded  fine   shades 
of  blue,    it    appears   black,  without   any   blue 
streaks ;  and  if  qn  being  stirred  the  black   color 
becomes  deeper,  the  vat  at  the  same  time  exhales 
a  pungent  odor ;  and  the  stuff  dyed  in   it  comes 
out  of  a  dirty  gray  color.     These  effects  are  as- 
cribed to  an  excess  of  lime. 

148.  Different  means  are  employed  to  recover 
a  repelled  vat.     Some   merely  reheat  it ;  while 
others  add  tartar,  bran,  urine,  or  madder.  Hellot 
recommends  bran  and  madder  as  the  best  re- 
medy.    If  the  excess  of  lime  be  not  very  great, 
it  is  sufficient  to  leave  it  at  rest  five  or  six  hours, 
putting  in  a  quantity  of  bran  and  three  or  four 
pounds  of  madder,  which  are  to  be  sprinkled  on 
the  surface,  and  then  it  is  to  be  covered  up,  and 
after  a  certain  interval  to  be  tried  again.     But 
if  the  vat  has  been  so  far  repelled  as  to  afford  a 
blue  only  when  it  is  cold,  it  must  be  left  at  rest 
to  recover,  arid  sometimes  must  remain  whole 
days  without  being  stirred  with  ilie  rake. 

149.  When  it  begins  to  afiu.  I  a  tolerable  pat- 
tern, the  bath  must  be  reheated.     In  general  this 
revives  the  fermentation ;  or  it  may  be  excited 
with  bran  and  madder,  and  even  with  a  basket 
or  two  of  fresh  pastel. 


Hecquet  d'Orval  and  Ribacourt  advise  to  rest 
satisfied  without  raking  up,  if  the  bath  be  but 
slightly  thrown  back ;  but  if  the  evil  has  made 
more  progress,  to  put  into  it  some  pounds  of 
bran  enclosed  in  a  bag,  and  to  diffuse  through 
it  at  the  same  time  three  or  four  pounds  of  tartar 
in  powder.  The  bag,  after  five  or  six  hours, 
begins  to  float  and  is  withdrawn,  and  the  rake 
is  used.  If  the  vat  be  not  yet  restored,  the  same 
operation  is  repeated. 

Quatremere  says,  that  he  has  re-established  a 
vat  which  he  had  thrown  back  by  a  surcharge  of 
lime ;  and  that  for  this  effect  he  contented  him- 
self with  heating  twice,  and  leaving  it  then  in 
repose  for  two  days,  after  which  it  afforded  a 
well  characterised  flower  or  bloom.  He  left  it 
again  in  repose  for  three  days ;  and  lastly,  heat- 
ing it  for  the  third  time,  he  found  it  to  be  re- 
stored. 

150.  The  second  accident,  to  which  the  pastel 
vat  is  subject,  is  putrefaction.  When  this  acci- 
dent occurs,  the  veins  and  the  bloom  disappear, 
its  color  becomes  russet,  the  paste  which  is  at  the 
bottom  rises  up,  the  smell  becomes  fetid. 

Quatremere  asserts,  that,  if  a  pattern  of  a  dark 
blue  be  plunged  into  a  vat  thus  deteriorated,  its 
color  becomes  several  shades  lighter.  Putrefac- 
tion takes  place  in  a  vat,  because  it  has  not  been 
sufficiently  furnished  with  lime.  Whenever  the 
marks  of  putrefaction  appear,  we  must  hasten  to 
correct  it,  by  adding  lime  and  raking  up.  This 
operation  must  be  repeated  till  the  vat  be  re- 
stored; but  great  care  is  required  to  avoid  the 
opposite  extreme. 

It  appears,  adds  M.  Berthollet,  that  a  just 
distribution  of  lime  is  the  object  which  demands 
most  attention  in  the  conduct  of  a  pastel  vat.  It 
moderates  the  fermentation  of  the  pastel,  and  of 
the  other  substances  that  serve  to  disoxygenate 
the  indigo ;  for  this  effect,  pushed  too  far,  de- 
stroys the  coloring  particles.  But  too  strong  an 
action  of  the  lime  becomes  too  great  an  obstacle. 
It  is  therefore  proper  to  wait  till  the  excess  of 
lime  disappears,  undoubtedly  by  the  successive 
formation  of  carbonic  acid,  or  the  source  of  the 
fermentation  must  be  increased,  or  a  portion  of  the 
lime  be  saturated  by  a  vegetable  acid.  Another 
use  of  the  lime  is  to  hold  in  solution  the  color- 
ing particles  of  indigo  and  of  the  pastel,  which 
are  disoxygenated.  Woad  is  employed  as  well 
as  pastel,  but  it  appears  that  the  preliminary 
preparation,  to  which  both  are  subjected,  is  not 
essential.  We  have  seen  a  skilful  dyer  of  Rouen 
employ  for  his  vat  the  plant  of  woad  simply 
dried;  and  assert  that  he  derived  more  advantage 
from  it  than  from  ordinary  woad. 

151.  The  vat  must  be  raked  about  two  hours 
before  dyeing,  and  to  prevent  the  sediment,  called 
paste,  from  occasioning  inequalities  in  the  color, 
a  kind  of  lattice  formed  of  large  cords,  termed  a 
cross,  is  introduced ;  and  when  wool  is  to  be 
dyed  in  the  fleece,  a  net  with  small  meshes  is 
placed  over  this. 

The  wool  or  cloth  being  thoroughly  wetted 
with  clear  water,  a  little  warm  is  pressed  out, 
and  dipped  into  the  vat.  where  it  is  moved  about 
a  longer  or  shorter  time,  according  as  the  color 
is  required  to  be  more  or  less  deep,  taking  it  out 
occasionally  to  air.  The  action  of  the  air  is  ne- 


DYEING. 


601 


cessary  to  change  the  green  color  given  by  the 
bath  to  a  blue.  In  a  rich  bath  it  is  difficult  to 
give  a  uniform  color  to  light  blues  :  the  best  me- 
thod of  obtaining  such  shades,  therefore,  is  to  use 
vats  nearly  exhausted,  and  of  a  low  temperature. 
Woo!  and  cloth  dyed  blue,  should  be  washed 
with  great  care,  to  carry  off  the  particles  not  fixed 
in  the  wool,  and  those  which  are  of  a  somewhat 
deep  blue,  ought  even  to  be  carefully  cleansed, 
by  fulling  with  soap,  which  does  not  alter  the 
color.  Those  designed  to  be  dyed  black,  ought 
to  be  treated  in  the  same  manner ;  but  it  is  not 
so  necessary  for  those  which  are  to  be  green,  to 
be  thus  prepared. 

152.  The   indigo  vat   is  that  which  contains 
neither   pastel  nor  woad.     The  vessel  used   for 
this  preparation  is  a  copper,  which,  being  of  a 
conical  figure,  leaves  between  it  and  the  brick- 
work that  surrounds  it,  and   on  which  its  brim 
rests,  an  empty  space  sufficient  to  admit  of  the 
action  of  the  fire.     Into  this  copper  are  poured 
about  forty  pails  of  water,  in  which  have  been 
boiled  six  pounds  of  salt  of  tartar,  twelve  ounces 
of  madder,  and  six  pounds  of  bran.     This  liquor 
is  to  be  put  into  the  vat,  grounds  and  all :  six 
pounds  of  indigo  ground  in  water  are  then  to  be 
put  in,  and  after  raking  it  carefully  the  vat  is 
to  be  covered.     A  slow   fire  is   to   be   kept  up 
round  it.     Twelve  hours  after  it  is  filled,  it  is  to 
oe  raked  a  second  time ;  and  so  on  every  twelve 
hours,  till  it  become    blue,  which  it  will  be  in 
forty-eight  hours.     If  the  bath  be  well  managed, 
it  will  be  of  a  fine  green,  covered  with  copper 
colored  scales,  and  have  a  blue  scum  or  flower  at 
.the  top.     It  may  be  observed,  that  the  theory  of 

this  vat  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  foregoing,  ex- 
cept that  the  indigo  is  here  dissolved  by  alkali 
instead  of  lime.  When  this  vat,  which  is  much 
more  easily  managed  than  ihat  of  pastel,  is  in  a 
proper  state,  it  may  be  used  for  dyeing  in  the 
same  manner  as  that  described  above. 

153.  M.  Hellot  describes  two   vats  in  which 
the  indigo   is  dissolved  by  urine.     Madder   is 
added  to  it,  and  in  the  one  vinegar,  in  the  other 
alum  arid  tartar,  of  each  a  weight  equal  to  that 
of  the  indigo.     The  quantity  of  urine  ought  to 
be  considerable.      The  solution  of  indigo,  de- 
prived of  its  oxygen  by  the  urine  and  madder  in 
fermentation,  is  due  to  the  ammonia  formed  in 
the  urine,  either  by  the  action  of  heat  or  fermen- 
tation.    Hellot  remarks,  that   an   effervescence 
takes  place  on  pouring  in   the  solution  of  alum 
and   tartar,  which  probably  tends  to   stop   the 
putrefaction.    These  vats  are  by  no  means  com- 
parable with  those  of  pastel,  or  indigo;  much 
less  work  being  despatched    by  them ;  so  that 
they  are  adapted  only  for  small  dye-houses. 

154.  Of  Dyeing  Silk  Blue.— Silk  is  dyed  blue 
with  indigo  alone,  without  any  proportion  of  woad. 
The  proportion  of  indigo  mentioned  in  the  prepa- 
ration of  the  indigo  vat,  and  sometimes  a  larger, 
is  Employed,  with  six  pounds  of  bran,  and  about 
twelve  ounces  of  madder.  According  to  Macquer, 
half  a  pound  of  madder  for  each  pound  of  potassa, 
renders  the  vat  greener,  and  produces  a  more 
fixed  color  in  the  silk.  When  the  vat  is  come  to, 
it  should  be  refreshed  with  two  pounds  of  potassa, 
and  three  or  four  ounces  of  madder ;  and,  after 
being  raked,  in  the  course  of  four  hours  it  is  fit 


for  dyeing.   The  temperature  should  be  so  mode- 
rated that  the  hand  may  be  held  in  it. 

155.  The  silk,  after  being  boiled  with  soap,  in 
the  proportion  of  thirty  pounds  of  soap  to  100 
of  silk,   and  well  cleaned  by  repeated  beetlings 
in  a  stream  of  water,  must  be  dyed  in  small  por- 
tions.   When  it  has  been  turned  once,  or  oftener, 
in  the  bath,  it  is  wrung  out  and  exposed  to  the- 
air,  that  the  green  color  may  change  to  a  blue. 
When  the  change  is  complete,  it  is  thrown  into 
clear   water,    and  afterwards  wrung  out.     Silk 
dyed  blue  should  be  speedily  dried.     In  damp 
weather,  and  in  winter,  it  is  necessary  to  conduct 
the  drying  in  a  chamber  heated  by  a  stove.    The 
silk  should  be  hung  on  a  frame  kept  constantly 
in  motion.     To  dye  light  shades,  some  employ 
vats  that  are  nearly  exhausted  :  but  it  ought  to 
be  observed,  that  the  color  thus  obtained  is  less 
beautiful  and  less   permanent  than   when  fresh 
vats,  containing  a  smaller  quantity  of  indigo,  are 
employed. 

156.  Some  addition  is  required  to  be  made  to 
the  indigo,  to  give  silk  a  deep  blue.    A  previous 
preparation  is  necessary,    by  giving   it   another 
color  or  ground.     For  the  Turkey  blue,  which  is 
the  deepest,  a  strong  bath  of  archil  is  first  pre- 
pared.    Cochineal  is  also  sometimes  used,  in- 
stead of  archil,   for  the  ground,  to  render  the 
color  more  permanent.     A  blue  is  given  to  silk 
by  means  of  verdigris  and  logwood,  but  possesses 
little  durability.     It   might   be   rendered   more 
permanent,  by  giving  it  a  lighter  shade  in  this 
bath,  then  dipping  it  in  a  bath  of  archil,  and, 
lastly,  in  the  indigo  vat. 

157.  When  raw  silk  is  to  be  dyed  blue,  such 
as  is  naturally  white  should  be  selected.     Being 
previously  soaked  in  water,  it  is  put  into  the  bath 
in  separate  hanks,  as  already  directed  for  scoured 
silks  ;  and,  as  raw  silk  combines  more  readily 
with  the  coloring  matter,  the  scoured  silk,  when 
it  can  be  conveniently  done,  should  be  first  put 
into  the  bath.     If  archil,  or  any  of  the  other  in- 
gredients, are  required  to  give  more  intensity  to 
the  color,  the  mode  of  application  is  the  same  as 
that  directed  for  scoured  silk. 

There  are  various  other  methods  of  conducting 
this  part  of  dyeing,  described  by  M.  d'Apligny, 
Quatremere,  Bergman,  Scheffer,  &c.,  which  we 
omit  as  not  being  of  material  importance  to  the 
practical  dyer. 

158.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  Linen  Blue. — In 
communicating  the  blue  color  to  these  substances, 
the  principal  ingredient  employed  is  indigo  ;  but 
Prussian  blue  has  been  found  to  answer  extremely 
well.     According  to   Le  Pileur  d'Apligny,  says 
M.  Berthollet,   the   vat   for  dyeing  cotton  and 
linen  is  capable  of  holding  about  120  gallons. 
The  quantity  of  indigo  employed  is  usually  from 
six  to  eight  pounds,  finely  ground,  and  boiled  in 
a  lee  drawn  off  from  double  its  weight  of  potassa, 
with  a  quantity  of  lime  equal  in  weight  to  the 
indigo.     During  the  boiling,  which  is  to  be  con- 
tinued till  the  indigo  is  thoroughly  penetrated 
with  the  lee,  the  solution  must  be  constantly 
stirred,  to  prevent  the  indigo  from  being  injured 
by  adhering  to  the  bottom  of  the  vessel. 

159.  During  this  process,  another  quantity  of 
quick-lime,  equal  to  the  indigo,  is  to  be  slaked. 
Twenty  quarts  of  warm  water  are  added,  in  which 


602 


DYEING. 


is  to  be  dissolved  a  quantity  of  sulphate  of  iron, 
equal  to  twice  the  weight  of  the  lime.  The  so- 
lution being  completed,  it  is  poured  into  the  vat, 
which  is  previously  half  filled  with  water.  To 
this  the  solution  of  indigo  is  added,  with  that 
part  of  the  lie  which  was  not  employed  in  the 
boiling.  The  vat  must  now  be  filled  up  nearly 
to  the  top.  It  must  be  raked  twice  or  thrice 
every  day  till  it  is  completely  prepared,  which  is 
generally  the  case  in  forty-eight  hours,  and  some- 
times sooner,  as  it  depends  on  the  temperature 
of  the  atmosphere.  A  small  proportion  of  bran, 
madder,  and  woad,  is  recommended  by  some  to 
be  added  to  this  vat. 

160.  The  process  which  is  followed  at  Rouen, 
and  described  by  Quatremere,  is  more  simple. 
The  vats,  which  are  constructed  of  a  kind  of  flint, 
are  coated  within  and  without  with  fine  cement, 
and  are  arranged  in  one  or  more  parallel  lines. 
Each  vat  contains  four  hogsheads  of  water.    The 
indigo,   to   the  amount  of  eighteen   or   twenty 
pounds,  being  macerated  for  a  week  in  a  caustic 
lie,  strong  enough  to  bear  an  egg,  is  ground  in 
a  mill ;   three  hogsheads  and  a  half  of  water  are 
put  into  the  vat,  and  afterwards  twenty  pounds 
of  lime.     The  lime  being  thoroughly  slaked,  the 
vat  is  raked,  and  thirty-six  pounds  of  copperas 
are  added  ;  and,  when  the  solution  is  complete, 
the  ground  indigo  is  poured  in  through  a  sieve. 
It  is  raked  seven  or  eight  times  the  same  day, 
and,  after  being  left  at  rest  for  thirty-six  hours, 
it  is  in  a  state  fit  for  dyeing. 

161 .  In  extensive  manufactories,  it  is  necessary 
to  have  vats  set  at  different  times.   In  conducting 
the  process  of  dyeing,  the  stuffs  are  first  dipped 
in  the  most  exhausted  vat,  and  then  regularly 
proceeding  from  the  weakest  to  the  strongest,  if 
they  have   not  previously  attained  the  desired 
shade.    The  stuffs  should  remain  in  the  bath 
only  about  five  or  six  minutes,  for  in  that  time 
they  combine  with  all  the  coloring  matter  they 
can  take  up.    After  they  have  been  dipped  in  a 
vat,  it  should  not  be  used  again  till  it  has  been 
raked,  and  stood  at  least  twenty-four  hours,  un- 
less it  has  been  lately  set,  when  a  shorter  period 
is  sufficient. 

162.  After  the  stuffs  have  been  dipped  three 
or  four  times  in  a  vat,  it  becomes  black,  and  no 
blue  or  copper-colored  streaks  are  seen  on  the 
surface  after  raking  it.    It  must  then  be  renewed, 
by  adding  four  pounds  of  copperas  with  two  of 
quicklime,  after  which  it  must  be  raked  twice. 
In  this  way  a  vat  may  be  renewed  three  or  four 
times ;  but  the  additional  quantity  of  ingredients 
must  be  diminished  as  the  strength  of  the  vat  is 
exhausted. 

163.  A  vat  which  is  still  more  simple  and 
more  easily  prepared,  has  been  recommended  by 
Bergman.     The   proportion   of  the   ingredients 
which  he  has  directed  to  be  employed  is  the  fol- 
lowing : — To  three  drachms  of  indigo  reduced 
to  powder,  three  drachms  of  copperas,  and  three 
of  lime,  add  two  pints  of  water.     Let  it  be  well 
raked,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours  it  will  be 
in  a  proper  state  for  dyeing. 

1 64 .  Haussmann  employs  a  still  less  proportion 
of  indigo.     For  about  500  gallons  of  water  he 
takes  thirty-six  pounds  of  quick-lime,  slaked  in 
about  twenty-five  gallons  of  water,  with  which 


the  indigo  is  to  be  mixed  in  the  proportion  of 
from  ten  to  twenty  pounds,  well  ground.  He 
then  dissolves  thirty  pounds  of  sulphate  of  iron 
in  about  fifteen  gallons  of  water.  The  whole  is 
left  at  rest  for  fifteen  minutes ;  the  vat  is  then 
filled,  and  gently  and  constantly  stirred.  When 
a  deeper  shade  is  wanted,  and  particularly  when 
linen  is  to  be  dyed,  the  proportion  of  indigo 
should  be  greater ;  but  the  shade  depends  very 
much  on  the  time  the  stuffs  remain  in  the  vat, 
and  the  times  it  has  been  used.  When  the  vat 
becomes  turbid,  the  process  of  dyeing  must  be 
interrupted,  till  it  has  been  again  raked,  and  the 
supernatant  liquor  become  transparent.  If  the 
effects  of  the  lime  fail,  a  new  quantity  must  be 
added;  and,  if  the  iron  cease  to  produce  the  ef- 
fect on  the  indigo,  a  new  portion  must  be  also 
added,  observing  to  have  a  greater  quantity  of 
lime  than  is  necessary  to  saturate  the  sulphuric 
acid. 

165.  When  the  indigo  appears  to  be  exhausted, 
fresh  portions  are  to  be  added  ;  the  vat  is  to  be 
raked  several  times,  and  allowed  to  settle,  after 
which  it  is  again  fit  for  use.     In  this  way  Mr. 
Haussmann   says   he   preserved   a   vat  for  two 
years ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  accumula- 
tion of  sediment,  which  prevented  the  stuffs  from 
being  immersed  to  a  sufficient  depth,  it  might 
have  been  continued  in  use  for  a  much  longer 
time.     It  is  proper  to  add,  that  Mr.  Haussmann 
found,  that  a  pattern  of  cloth  dipped  in  water 
acidulated  with  sulphuric  acid,  immediately  after 
it  was  taken  out  of  the  bath,  became  of  a  much 
deeper  blue  than  a  similar  pattern  exposed  to  the 
air,  or  another  dipped  in  river  water. 

166.  A  remarkably  fine  blue  is  produced  from 
a  solution  of  indigo  in  sulphuric  acid,  to  which 
the  name  of  Saxon  blue  is  given,  from  the  cir- 
cumstance of  its  having  been  discovered  at  Gros- 
senhayn  in  Saxony,  by  counsellor  Barthi,  about 
the  year  1740. 

167.  The  following,  according  to  Berthollet, 
is  the  process  of  preparing  this  dye  by  Bergman. 

He  employed  one  part  of  indigo  to  eight  parts 
of  acid,  keeping  the  mixture  in  a  temperature  of 
between  86°  and  104°  of  Fahrenheit,  and  he 
reckoned  that  one  part  of  indigo,  thus  dissolved, 
was  sufficient  to  give  a  deep  blue  color  to  260 
times  its  weight  of  wool.  Poerner  used  one  part 
of  indigo  to  four  of  sulphuric  acid.  To  prepare 
the  wool  or  cloth  for  this  bath,  it  is  first  boiled 
with  alum  and  tartar.  The  wool  receives  the 
finest  as  well  as  fullest  color  during  the  first  im- 
mersion; but  lighter,  though  duller  shades,  may 
be  given  to  other  portions  by  the  same  bath  when 
partially  exhausted.  The  deeper  shades  are  most 
advantageously  given  by  adding  the  solution  ot 
indigo  to  the  bath,  in  successive  portions,  and 
raising  the  stuffs  on  the  winch  previously  to  each 
addition. 

OF  DYEING  RED. 

168.  Red  colors  are  known  by  different  names 
according  to  their  degrees  of  intensity,  as  crimson, 
scarlet,  &c.,  besides  innumerable  shades  that  fall 
xinder   no   particular  denomination.     The   sub- 
stances usually   employed   in   dyeing  red,  are 
cochineal,  madder,  kermes,  lac,  carthamus,  Bra- 
sil-wood,  archil,  and  logwood.     All  the-e,  \N  it:i 


DYEING. 


603 


other  substances  which  give  a  red  color,  are  de- 
nominated by  Dr.  Bancroft  adjective  colors,  from 
their  requiring  the  aid  of  mordants  to  give  them 
permanence. 

169.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Red. — When  woollen 
stuffs  are  to  be  dyed,  they  are  first  boiled  for  two 
or  three  hours  with  alum  and  tartar :  they  are 
then  left  to  drain,  slightly  wrung  out,  put  into  a 
linen  bag,  and  carried  into  a  cool  place,  where 
they  must  remain  for  some  days.  The  quantities 
and  proportions  of  the  alum  and  tartar  are  varied 
according  to  the  object  of  the  dyer,  and  the  shade 
of  color  which   is  wanted.     Some   recommend 
five  ounces  of  alum,  and  one  ounce  of  tartar  to 
each  pound  of  wool.     By  increasing  the  propor- 
tion of  tartar  to  a  certain  degree,  a  deep  and  per- 
manent cinnamon  color  is  produced.  This  arises 
from  the  yellow  tinge  induced  by  the  acid  on 
the  coloring  particles  of  the  madder.     Others 
propose  to  diminish  the  proportion  of  tartar,  and 
to  use  only  a  seventh  part.     In  conducting  the 
process  of  dyeing  with  madder,  the  bath  should 
not  be  brought  to  a  boiling  heat,  because,  at  that 
temperature,  the  fawn-colored  particles  would  be 
dissolved,  and  a  different  shade  obtained  from 
that  which  is  desired.  When  the  water  is  at  such 
a  temperature  as  the  hand  can  bear,  Hellot  re- 
commends the  addition  of  half  a  pound  of  grape 
madder  for  every  pound  of  wool  to  be  dyed.    It 
must  then  be  well  stirred  before  the  wool  is  in- 
troduced, which  must  remain  for  an  hour  with- 
out boiling,  excepting  for  a  few  minutes  towards 
the  end  of  the  process,  that  the  combination  of 
the  coloring  particles  with  the  stuff  may  be  more 
certain.  . 

170.  Madder  reds  are  sometimes  rosed,  as  it  is 
called,  with  archil  and  Brasil  wood.  In  this  way 
they  become  more   beautiful  and  velvety,  but 
this  brightness  is  not  permanent.     But  madder 
reds,  even  when  at  best,  are  far  inferior  to  those 
obtained  from  lac  and  cochineal,  and  even  to 
that  produced  by  kermes ;  but,  as  the  expense 
of  the  materials  is  comparatively  small,  they  are 
employed  for  coarse  stuffs. 

171.  Different  authors   recommend  different 
proportions  of  maddtr.     Poerner  proposes  to 
employ  one-third  of  the  weight  of  the  wool,  while 
Scheffer  limits  the  quantity  to  one-fourth.  Poer- 
ner added  to  the  alum  and  tartar  a  quantity  of 
solution  of  tin,  equal  in  weight  to  the  tartar,  and, 
after  two  hours  boiling,  allowed  the  cloth  to  re- 
main in  the  bath,  which  had  been  left  to  cool  for 
three  or  four  days.   He  then  dyed  it  in  the  usual 
•way,  and  obtained  a  fine  red.   On  another  occa- 
sion he  prepared  the  cloth  by  the  common  boil- 
ing, and  dyed  it  in  a  bath  slightly  heated,  with 
a  larger  proportion  of  madder,  tartar,  and  solu- 
tion of  tin.    The  cloth  remained  twenty-four  hours 
in  the  bath,  and,  when  it  had  become  cold,  he 
put  it  into  another  bath,  made  with  madder  only, 
where  it  remained  for  twenty-four  hours.     By 
this  process  he  got  a  fine  red,  somewhat  brighter 
than  the  common,  but  inclining  a  little  to  yellow. 
Scheflfer  says  that  he  obtained  an  orange  red  by 
boiling  wool  with  a  solution  of  tin,  and  one-fourth 
of  alum,  and  then  dyeing  with  one-fourth  of 
madder.     A  cherry  color,  says  Bergman,  is  ob- 
tained by  using  one  part  of  a  solution  of  tin,  and 
two  of  madder,  without  previously  boiling  the 


wool.  By  exposure  to  the  air,  this  color  becomes 
deeper.  By  boiling  the  wool  for  two  hours  with 
one-fourth  of  sulphate  of  iron,  then  washing  it, 
and  afterwards  immersing  it  in  cold  water  with 
one-fourth  of  madder,  and  boiling  it  again  for  an 
hour,  the  result  is  a  coffee  color.  But  if  the 
wool  has  not  been  soaked,  and  if  it  be  dyed  with 
one  part  of  sulphate  of  iron  and  two  of  madder, 
the  color  is  a  brown  approaching  to  red. 

172.  When  sulphate  of  copper  is  employed 
as  the  mordant,  the  madder  dye  yields  a  clear 
brown,  inclining  to  yellow  ;  and  a  similar  color 
may  be   produced   by  dyeing  the  wool  simply 
soaked  in  hot  water,  with  one  part  of  sulphate 
of  copper,  and  two  of  madder.     But  when  this 
mordant  and  dye-stuff  are  used  in  equal  propor- 
tions, the  yellow  is  somewhat   more   obscure, 
inclining  to  green ;  and  in  both  these  instances, 
exposure  to  the  air  does  not  produce  a  darker 
color.     Berthollet  says  that  he  employed  a  solu- 
tion of  tin  in  various  ways,  both  in  the  prepara- 
tion and  the  application  of  the  madder  ;  and,  by 
the  use  of  different  solutions  of  tin,  he  found  that, 
although  the  tint  was  a  little  brighter  than  what 
is  obtained  by  the  common  process,  it  was  always 
more  inclined  to  yellow  or  fawn  color. 

173.  Of  Dyeing  Silk  lied.— The  red   color 
obtained  from  madder  has  not  been  found  of  suf- 
ficient  brilliancy   for  dyeing   silks ;  M.  De  la 
Folic,  however,  has  given  the  following  process 
for  employing  it  for  this  purpose : — Haifa  pound  of 
alum  is  to  be  dissolved  in  each  quart  of  hot  water, 
to  which  two  ounces  of  potassa  are  to  be  added ; 
after  the  effervescence  is  over,  and  the  liquor 
has  begun  to  grow  clear,  the  silk  must  be  soaked 
in  it  for  two  hours;  it  is  then  to  be  washed  and 
put  into  the  madder  bath.  Silk  dyed  in  this  way, 
he  says,  becomes  more  beautiful  by  the  applica- 
tion of  the  soap  proof.     Another  process  is  de- 
scribed by  Mr.  Gulichie,  of  which  the  following 
is  the  substance. — 

174.  For  every  pound  of  silk  he  proposes  a 
bath  of  four  ounces  of  alum,  and  one  ounce  of 
solution  of  tin.     When  the  liquor  has  become 
clear,  it  is  decanted,  and  the  silk  carefully  soaked 
in  it  for  twelve  hours,  after  which  it  is  to  be  im- 
mersed in  a  bath  with  half  a  pound  of  madder 
softened  by  boiling,  with  an  infusion  of  galls  in 
white  wine.     The  bath  must  be  kept  moderately 
hot  for  an  hour,  and  then  made  to  boil  for  two 
minutes.      The  silk,  being  taken  from  the  bath, 
is  to  be  washed  in  a  stream  of  water,  and  dried 
in  the  sun.     The  color  thus  produced  is  said  to 
be  very  permanent ;  and.  if  the  galls  are  omitted, 
its  brilliancy  is  improved. 

175.  The  color  obtained  when  Brasil-wood  is 
used,  is  denominated  false  crimson,  to  distinguish 
it  from  that  produced  by  cochineal,  which  is 
much  more  durable,  and  which  is  styled  grain  crim- 
son. This  very  beautiful  color  is  obtained  by  the 
following  process : — The  silk,  being  well  cleansed 
from  the  soap,  is  to  be  immersed  in  an  alum  bath 
of  the  full  strength,  and  to  remain  for  a  night. 
It  is  then  to  be  washed,  and  twice  beetled  at  the 
river.  •  The  bath  is  prepared  by  filling  a  long 
boiler  two-thirds  with  water,  to  which  are  added, 
when  it  boils,  from  half  an  ounce  to  two  ounces 
of  powdered  white  galls  for  every  pound  of  silk. 
When  it  has  boiled  for  a  few  moments,  from  t  vo 


604 


DYEING. 


to  three  ounces  of  cochineal,  also  powdered  and 
sifted,  for  every  pound  of  silk,  are  put  in,  and 
afterwards  one  ounce  of  tartar  to  every  pound  of 
cochineal.  When  the  tartar  is  dissolved,  one 
ounce  of  solution  of  tin  is  added  for  every  ounce 
of  tartar.  In  the  preparation  of  this  solution  of 
tin,  the  following  proportions  are  recommended 
by  Macquer.  For  every  pound  of  nitric  acid 
two  ounces  of  sal  ammoniac,  six  ounces  of  fine 
grain  tin,  and  twelve  ounces  of  water  are  em- 
ployed. When  these  ingredients  are  mixed  toge- 
ther, the  boiler  is  to  be  filled  up  with  cold  water, 
and  the  proportion  of  the  bath,  for  every  pound 
of  silk,  is  about  eight  or  ten  quarts  of  water.  In 
this  the  silk  is  immediately  immersed,  and  turned 
on  the  winch  till  it  appear  to  be  of  a  uniform 
color.  The  fire  is  then  increased,  and  the  bath 
is  kept  boiling  for  two  hours,  observing  to  turn 
the  silk  occasionally.  The  fire  is  afterwards  put 
out,  and  the  silk  put  into  the  bath,  where  it  is 
allowed  to  remain  for  a  few  hours  longer.  It  is 
then  taken  out,  washed  at  the  river,  twice  beetled, 
wrung,  and  dried. 

176.  Carthamus,  says  M.  Berthollet,  is  used 
for  dyeing  silk  poppy,  a  bright  orange  red,  cherry, 
rose  color,  and  flesh  color.  The  process  differs 
according  to  the  greater  or  less  tendency  to  flame 
color  that  is  wanted.  The  following  is  his  ac- 
count of  the  preparation  of  the  carthamus  bath  : 
The  yellow  matter  of  the  carthamus  having  been 
first  extracted,  the  cakes  containing  the  red  co- 
loring matter  are  broken  down  and  put  into  a 
trough  of  fir-wood,  where  they  are  several  times 
sprinkled  with  finely  powdered  soda  in  the  pro- 
portion of  six  pounds  of  soda  to  every  hundred 
pounds  of  carthamus.  The  whole  is  then  put 
into  a  small  trough  lined  with  closely  woven 
cloth,  and  having  a  grated  bottom ;  this  small 
trough  is  then  placed  over  the  larger  one,  and 
water  is  poured  on  the  mixture  till  the  larger 
trough  is  full.  Fresh  water  is  poured  over  the 
carthamus  and  suffered  to  run  into  another  trough, 
and  so  on  successively,  adding  a  little  fresh 
soda  till  all  the  red  color  is  extracted.  These 
liquors  are  then  mixed,  and  lemon-juice  is 
added  to  give  a  fine  cherry  color,  which  the 
liquor  imparts  to  the  silk  that  is  dipped  in 
it.  Poppy -color,  given  in  this  way,  requires 
that  the  silk  be  immersed  in  a  second  bath, 
and  that  the  colors  be  brightened  by  turning 
the  silk  several  times  through  a  bath  of  hot 
water  impregnated  with  lemon-juice.  The  lighter 
hues  of  red  are  given  by  the  weaker  solutions  of 
carthamus,  and  the  lightest  shades  require  the 
addition  of  a  little  soap.  In  dyeing  silk  with 
cartharnus  the  silk,  after  being  scoured,  should, 
for  poppy  or  fire  color,  receive  a  ground  of  an- 
notto.  The  carthamus  bath  should  be  prepared 
at  the  time  of  using,  and  the  process  of  dyeing 
should  be  conducted  as  speedily  as  possible. 

177.  Those  who  have  made  the  nearest  ap- 
proach towards  producing  a  scarlet  on  silk,  says 
Berthollet,  begin  with  dyeing  the  silk  crimson. 
It  is  then  dyed  with  carthamus,  and  after  that 
dyed  yellow  in  a  cold  bath.  By  this  process  a 
fine  color  is  produced,  but  it  is  not  permanent, 
as  the  dye  of  the  carthamus  is  affected  by  the 
action  of  the  Air.  The  following  is  the  process 
given  by  Dr.  Bancroft  in  his  Philosophy  of 


Permanent  Colors.  '  In  a  solution  of  murio- 
sulphate  of  tin,  diluted  with  five  times  its  weight 
of  water,  the  silk  is  to  be  soaked  for  two  hours; 
and,  after  being  taken  out,  it  is  to  be  wrung  and 
partially  dried.  It  is  then  to  be  dyed  in  a  bath 
prepared  with  four  parts  of  cochineal,  and  three 
of  quercitron  bark.  In  this  way  a  color  approach- 
ing to  scarlet  is  obtained.  To  give  the  color  more 
body,  the  immersion  may  be  repeated  both  in  the 
solution  of  tin  and  in  the  dyeing  bath  ;  and  the 
brightness  of  the  scarlet  is  increased  by  means  of 
the  addition  of  carthamus.  A  lively  rose-color 
is  produced  by  omitting  the  quercitron  bark, 
and  dyeing  the  silk  with  cochineal  only;  and, 
by  adding  a  large  proportion  of  water  to  the  co- 
chineal, a  yellow  shade  is  obtained,  which 
changes -the  cochineal  to  the  compound  scarlet 
color.' 

178.  Of  Dyeing   Cotton  and  Linen   Red. — 
Madder  is  employed  for  dyeing  linen  and  cotton 
red,  and  even  for  giving  them  several  other  co- 
lors, by  means  of  different  mixtures.      It  is  the 
coloring  drug  most  useful  for  this  kind  of  dye- 
ing.    It  is  proper  therefore  to  show,  in  sufficient 
detail,  the  different  methods  by  which  this  dye 
may  be  rendered   more    permanent,   beautiful, 
and  diversified  in  its  effects.      Linen  takes  the 
color    of    madder    with    more    difficulty   than 
cotton  :   but  the  processes  which  succeed  best, 
with  the  one,  are  also  preferable  for  the  other. 

179.  Two  species  of  madder  red,  on  cotton, 
are  distinguished  ;    the   one  called  simply  mad- 
der red,  the  other,  possessing  far  more  lustre, 
is   called  Turkey-red,    or  Adrianople-red,    be- 
cause it  was  for  a  long  time  obtained  from  the 
Levant. 

Vogler  tried  the  effect  of  a  great  number  of 
the  substances  employed  as  mordants,  or  in  the 
dyeing  bath,  and  he  found  that  those  which  pro- 
duced the  best  effect  were  glue,  ox -gall,  and 
other  animal  matters,  as  sheep's  dung.  IMuriate 
of  soda  rendered  the  color  faster,  but  more  dull. 
Galling  likewise  procured  a  richer  color.  Other 
astringents,  sumach  and  pomegranate  rind,  for 
instance,  produced  a  similar  effect.  A  little  al- 
kali added  to  the  alum  improves  it.  When  the 
stuff  has  passed  through  the  different  preliminary 
operations,  it  must  be  dyed  with  the  best  mad- 
der that  can  be  procured,  in  the  proportion  of 
three-quarters  of  a  pound  to  each  pound  of 
stuff. 

The  temperature  of  the  madder  bath  must  be 
raised  in  a  gradual  manner,  that  may  require 
about  an  hour  to  boil  after  the  stuff  has  been  im- 
mersed in  it;  and,  when  it  has  boiled  a  few 
minutes,  the  stuff  is  taken  out,  slightly  rinsed, 
and  dyed  a  second  time  in  a  second  bath,  with 
the  same  quantity  of  madder ;  after  the  second 
dyeing,  and  subsequent  rinsing  and  drying,  the 
stuff  is  commonly  steeped  in  a  solution  of  white 
soap,  made  just  milk-warm,  in  the  proportion  of 
two  ounces  of  soap  to  one  pound  of  stuff.  The 
effect  of  this  process  is  to  remove  all  the  uncom- 
bined  coloring  matter,  and,  as  is  supposed,  to 
give  a  higher  degree  of  brilliancy  to  what  re- 
mains. This  process  is  completed  by  rinsing  and 
drying. 

180.  Of  all  the  reds  produced  by  the  use  of 
madder,  the  Adrianople  or  Turkey-red  is  by  far 


DYEING. 


605 


the  most  beautiful :  it  possesses  a  brilliancy 
which  can  be'communicated  to  cotton  by  none  of 
the  common  processes  of  dyeing,  and  has,  more- 
over, the  property  of  more  effectually  resisting 
the  action  of  the  different  re-agents,  as  alkalis, 
soap,  alum,  and  acids.  For  many  years  the 
dyeing  of  this  color  was  confined  to  the  east,  and 
came  to  us  through  our  Levant  trade  only.  In 
process  of  time  the  art  found  its  way  t'rom  India 
to  the  western  parts  of  Asia,  and  to  Greece ;  and 
from  Greece  to  France,  whence  it  was  brought  to 
this  country  by  one  of  the  French  dyers,  M. 
Papillon,  who  settled  at  Glasgow,  where,  for  a 
considerable  time,  he  carried  on  with  great  suc- 
cess the  business  of  dyeing  Turkey-red. 

181.  M.  Papillon  communicated  his  process 
to  the  commissioners  and  trustees  for  manufac- 
tures in   Scotland,  to   be  by  them  published  at 
the  expiration  of  a  certain  term  of  years.      For 
this   he  received   a  handsome   premium ;    and 
the  process  was  made  public  in  the  year  1803. 

We  need  hardly  mention  the  celebrity  of  the 
manufactory  of  Messrs.  Monteith  and  Co.  of 
Glasgow,  since  it  is  known  to  the  world  at  large. 
The  excellency  and  beauty  of  their  cotton  fa- 
brics will  not  soon  be  surpassed ;  the  madder- 
reds  which  they  dye  rival,  in  brilliancy  and  in 
solidity,  any  ever  produced  at  Adrianople ;  and 
the  white  figures,  distributed  over  the  cloth  by 
the  discharging  process,  surpass  in  purity,  ele- 
gance, and  precision  of  outline,  the  original  Ban- 
dana outlines. 

182.  The  art  of  dyeing  Turkey-red  has  been 
described  by  different  writers,  who  vary  a  little 
from  each  other  in  some  particulars,  but  who 
agree  in  the  leading  features  of  the  process.  We 
prefer  inserting  here  the  account  of  it  as  given 
by  Dr.  Bancroft,  as  it  affords  us  an  opportunity 
of  following  it  up  by  the  insertion  of  some  of 
his  truly  valuable  remarks  upon  the  subject  in 
reference  to  the  process  observed  at  Rouen  in 
France. 

The  process  is  very  tedious,  and  is  divided  by 
the  dyers  into  nine  different  steps. 

Step  1.  Cleaning.  For  100  pounds  of  cotton 
take  an  equal  weight  of  Alicant  barilla,  twenty 
pounds  of  pearl-ashes,  and  100  pounds  of  quick- 
lime. The  barilla  must  be  mixed  with  soft 
water  in  a  deep  tub,  which  has  a  small  hole  near 
the  bottom  of  it,  stopped  at  first  with  a  peg. — 
This  hole  is  covered  in  the  inside  with  a  cloth 
supported  by  two  bricks,  that  the  ashes  may  be 
prevented  from  passing  through  it  or  stopping  it 
up  while  the  lie  filters  through  it. 

Under  this  tub  is  another  to  receive  the  lie ; 
and  pure  water  is  repeatedly  passed  through  the 
first  tub  to  form  lies  of  different  strength,  which 
are  kept  separate  at  first  until  their  strength  is 
examined.  The  strongest  required  for  use  must 
swim  an  egg,  and  is  called  the  lie  of  six  degrees 
of  the  French  hydrometer,  or  peseliqueur.  The 
weaker  are  afterwards  brought  to  this  strength, 
by  passing  them  through  fresh  barilla.  But  a 
certain  quantity  of  the  weak,  which  is  of  2°  of 
the  above  hydrometer,  is  reserved  for  dissolving 
the  oil  and  gum,  and  the  salt,  which  are  used  in 
subsequent  parts  of  the  process.  This  lie  of  2° 
is  called  the  weak  barilla  liquor,  the  other  is  called 
the  strong. 


Dissolve  the  pearl-ashes  in  ten  pails,  of  four 
gallons  each,  of  soft  water,  and  the  lime  in  four- 
teen pails. 

Let  all  the  liquors  stand  till  they  become  quite 
clear,  and  then  mix  ten  pails  of  each. 

Boil  the  cotton  in  the  mixture  five  hours,  then 
wash  it  in  running  water  and  dry  it. 

Step  2.  Take  a  sufficient  quantity,  say  ten 
pails  (of  four  gallon's  each),  of  the  strong  barilla 
water  in  a  tub,  and  dissolve  or  dilute  in  it  two 
pails  full  of  sheep's  dung  ;  then  pour  into  it  two 
quart  bottles  of  oil  of  vitriol,  and  one  pound  of 
gum  arabic,  and  one  pound  of  sal  ammoniac, 
both  previously  dissolved  in  a  sufficient  quantity 
of  the  weak  barilla  water,  and  lastly,  twenty-five 
pounds  of  olive  oil,  which  has  been  previously 
dissolved  or  well  mixed  with  two  pails  of  the  weak 
barilla  water. 

The  materials  of  this  steep  being  well  mixed, 
tramp  or  tread  down  the  cotton  into  it,  until  it 
is  well  soaked;  let  it  steep  twenty-four  hours, 
and  then  wring  it  hard  and  dry  it. 

Steep  it  again  twenty-four  hours,  and  again 
wring  and  dry  it. 

Steep  it  a  third  time  twenty-four  hours,  after 
which  wring  and  dry  it,  and  lastly  wash  it  well 
and  dry  it. 

Step  3.  This  part  of  the  process  is  precisely 
the  same  with  the  last,  except  that  the  sheep's 
dung  is  omitted  in  the  composition  of  the  steep. 

Step  4.  Boil  twenty-five  pounds  of  galls, 
bruised,  in  ten  pails  of  river  water,  until  four  or 
five  are  boiled  away ;  strain  the  liquor  into  a  tub, 
and  pour  cold  water  on  the  galls  in  the  strainer, 
to  wash  out  of  them  all  their  tincture. 

As  soon  as  the  liquor  is  become  milk-warm, 
dip  your  cotton  hank  by  hank,  handling  it  care- 
fully all  the  time,  and  let  it  steep  twenty-four 
hours. 

Then  wring  it  carefull)  and, equally,  and  dry 
it  well  without  washing. 

Step  5.  Dissolve  twenty-five  pounds  of  Ro- 
man alum  in  fourteen  pails  of  warm  water,  with- 
out making  it  boil;  skim  the  liquor  well,  and  add 
two  pails  of  strong  barilla  water,  and  then  let  it 
cool  until  it  be  lukewarm. 

Dip  the  cotton,  and  handle  it  hank  by  hank, 
and  let  it  steep  twenty-four  hours,  and  wring  it 
equally  and  dry  it  well  without  washing. 

Step  6.  Is  performed  in  every  particular  like 
the  last;  but  after  the  cotton  is  dry,  you  steep  it 
six  hours  in  the  river,  and  wash  and  dry  it. 

Step  7.  The  cotton  is  dyed  by  about  ten 
pounds  at  once,  for  which  take  two  gallons  and 
a  half  of  ox  blood,  and  mix  it  in  the  copper  with 
twenty-eight  pails  of  milk-warm  water,  and  stir 
it  well ;  then  add  twenty  five  pounds  of  madder, 
and  stir  all  well  together.  Then,  having  before- 
hand put  the  teu  pounds  of  cotton  on  sticks,  dip 
it  into  the  liquor,  and  move  and  turn  it  constantly 
one  hour,  during  which  you  gradually  increase 
the  heat,  until  the  liquor  begin  to  boil  at  the  end 
of  the  hour.  Then  sink  the  cotton,  and  boil  it 
gently  one  hour  longer ;  and,  lastly,  wash  it  and 
dry  it. 

Take  out  so  much  of  the  boiling  liquor,  that 
what  remains  may  produce  a  milk-warm  heat 
with  the  fresh  water  with  which  the  copper  is 
ag;un  filled  up,  and  then  proceed  to  make  up  a 


606 


DYEING. 


dyeing  liquor  as  above,  for  the  next  ten  pounds 
of  cotton. 

Step  8.  Mix  equal  parts  of  the  gray  steep 
liquor,  and  of  the  white  steep  liquor,  taking  five 
or  six  pails  of  each.  Tread  down  the  cotton 
into  this  mixture,  and  let  it  steep  six  hours,  then 
wring  it  moderately  and  ecually,  and  dry  it 
without  washing. 

Step  9.  Ten  pounds  of  white  soap  must  be 
dissolved  most  carefully  and  most  completely  in 
sixteen  or  eighteen  pails  of  warm  water  ;  if  any 
little  bits  of  the  soap  remain  undissolved  they 
will  make  spots  in  the  cotton.  Add  four  pails 
of  strong  barilla  water,  and  stir  it  well.  Sink 
your  cotton  in  this  liquor,  keeping  it  down  with 
cross  sticks,  and  cover  it  up  and  boil  it  gently 
two  hours,  then  wash  and  dry  it,  and  it  is 
finished. 

Such  is  the  process  of  M.  Papillon,  on  which 
Dr.  Bancroft  makes  the  following  observations. 

Step  1.  At  Rouen  two  courses  of  operations 
are  practised  to  produce  the  Turkey-red.  One 
is  called  the  gray  course,  and  the  other  the 
yellow  course.  In  the  former,  the  cotton,  after 
being  alumed,  receives  no  more  oil,  but  goes  to 
the  dyeing  vessel,  retaining  the  gray  color,  which 
naturally  results  from  its  being  impregnated  with 
alum  and  galls  in  combination.  But,  in  the 
yellow  course,  the  cotton,  after  being  alumed,  is 
again  immersed  in  the  oleaginous  mixtures  or 
steeps,  by  which  it  acquires  a  yellow  color.  The 
gray  course  may  consist  either  of  fifteen  steeps 
or  of  nineteen,  and  the  yellow  of  twenty.  The 
first  of  these  courses  has  most  similitude  to  that 
of  M.  Papillon.  At  Rouen,  the  cleansing  opera- 
tion is  performed  with  a  very  weak  lie  of  soda, 
of  only  one  degree  of  thp  areometer,  employing 
150  gallons  to  100  pounds  of  cotton,  which  is  to 
be  boiled  therein  six  hours,  then  drained,  well 
rinsed  in  running  water,  and  afterwards  dried. 
This  operation  is  intended  to  free  the  cotton 
from  all  impure  or  extraneous  matter ;  but  not 
to  produce  effects  like  those  of  bleaching  by  ex- 
posure upon  the  grass,  which,  until  lately,  it 
was  believed,  would  lessen  the  durability  of  the 
colors  to  be  subsequently  dyed. 

Step  2.  The  steep  here  described  contains 
three  ingredients  not  employed  by  any  other 
person ;  and  one  of  these,  the  sulphuric  acid, 
seems  to  indicate  a  want  of  chemical  knowledge 
in  M.  Papillon,  because,  by  neutralising  the  soda, 
it  must  obstruct  the  effect  which  the  latter  is  in- 
tended to  produce  (that  of  rendering  the  oil 
miscible  with  water),  or  at  least  render  a  greater 
proportion  of  it  necessary  in  order  to  obtain  that 
effect.  In  regard  to  the  other  two  ingredients, 
viz.  the  gum  and  sal  ammoniac,  the  quantity  of 
the  former  is  by  much  too  small  to  produce  any 
considerable  effect,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  form  any 
conjecture  what  purpose  the  latter  is  to  answer. 
At  Rouen,  this  steep  is  prepared  by  steeping 
twenty-five  or  thirty  pounds  of  sheep's  dung  se- 
veral days  in  a  lie  of  soda,  marking  four  degrees, 
which  is  to  be  diluted  until  it  amounts  to  forty 
gallons;  and  the  dung  being  squeezed  and 
broken  by  the  hands,  is  afterwards  made  to  pass 
through  a  copper  pan,  provided  with  numerous 
small  holes,  into  a  tub  containing  twelve  pounds 
and  a  half  of  fat  oil,  and  in  this  the  oil  and  dung 


are,  by  sufficient  stirring,  to  be  well  mixed  with 
the  lie  and  with  each  other ;  and,  in  the  mixture, 
which  contains  but  half  the  quantity  of  oil  pre- 
scribed by  M.  Papillon,  the  cotton  is  to  be 
steeped,  &c.,  as  directed  by  the  latter.  It  is 
highly  important  that,  after  this  and  each  of  the 
succeeding  operations,  the  cotton  should  be 
thoroughly  and  completely  dried  by  a  stove  heat. 

Step  3.  At  Rouen  this  steep  is  prepared  by 
mixing  thirty-eight  gallons  of  lie  of  soda  with 
ten  pounds  of  olive  oil,  stirring  until  the  mixture 
becomes  uniformly  milky ;  which  it  will  do 
without  any  separation  of  the  oil,  if  the  quality 
of  the  oil  be  suited  to  this  use  ;  this  they  add  to 
what  may  have  been  left  of  the  former  steep, 
and,  after  mixing  them  properly,  they  impreg- 
nate the  cotton  by  the  usual  treatment,  drying  it, 
after  an  interval  of  twelve  hours,  first  in  the  open 
air,  and  afterwards  by  a  stove  heat.  This  steep- 
ing and  subsequent  drying  must  be  repeated 
once,  twice,  or  three  times,  according  to  circum- 
stances. 

Between  this  white  steep  and  the  following 
gall  steep,  it  is  the  practice  at  Rouen  to  employ 
three  salt  steeps  and  one  cleansing  operation.  In 
the  first,  twenty-four  gallons  of  the  lie  of  soda, 
marking  two  degrees  and  a  half,  are  mixed  in  a 
tub  with  the  remnant  of  the  white  steep ;  and 
the  cotton  is  impregnated  and  dried,  as  in  the 
former  operations.  In  the  next  the  remnant  of 
the  last  steep  is  mixed  with  twenty  gallons  of  the 
lie  of  soda,  marking  three  degrees ;  and  the 
cotton  is  steeped  and  dried  as  before.  In  the  third, 
the  remnant  of  the  preceding  steep  is  mixed  with 
twenty-four  gallons  of  the  lie  of  soda,  marking 
three  degrees  and  a  half,  and  with  this  the  cotton 
is  impregnated  and  dried  as  before.  The  resi- 
duum of  this  steep  is  preserved  to  be  used  in  the 
brightening  operation. 

In  the  cleansing  operation,  the  cotton  is 
steeped  one  hour  in  lukewarm  water,  then 
wrung  by  hand,  and  afterwards  washed  in  a 
stream  of  water  to  remove  any  superfluous  oil 
which  might  obstruct  the  equal  application  and 
uniform  effect  of  the  following  gall-steep,  and 
thereby  render  the  color  unequal.  After  being 
so  washed,  the  cotton  is  dried  first  in  the  open 
air,  and  afterwards  by  a  stove-heat. 

Step  4.  This  constitutes  the  eighth  operation 
in  the  gray  course  at  Rouen,  where,  as  well  as 
in  M.  Papillon 's  process,  galls,  in  sorts,  seem 
now  to  be  employed.  At  Rouen,  the  cotton,  as 
soon  as  it  has  sufficiently  imbibed  the  soluble 
matter  of  the  galls,  and  been  very  moderately 
wrung,  is  spread  as  expeditiously  as  possible  in 
the  open  air,  if  the  weather  be  dry,  or,  if  not, 
under  cover ;  but  the  drying  is  always  finished 
by  a  stove  heat. 

"  Step  5.  At  Rouen,  thirty  or  thirty-five  pounds 
of  the  purest  alum  are  commonly  employed  for 
this  steep,  with  only  seven  pails  of  hot-water, 
adding,  when  the  alum  has  been  dissolved,  two 
gallons  only  of  the  lie  of  soda,  marking  four  de- 
grees. But  when  these  proportions  are  em- 
ployed, the  cotton  is  not  subjected  to  a  second 
steep  with  alum.  Sometimes,  however,  at  Rouen, 
two  steeps  with  the  aluminous  mordants  are  em- 
ployed ;  and  in  that  case  twenty  pounds  of  alum 
are  dissolved  for  the  first,  and  fifteen  for  the  se- 


DYKING. 


607 


cond,  leaving  an  interval  of  two  days  between 
them,  during  which  the  cotton  should  retain  its 
moisture  after  being  slightly  wrung  from  the 
first  steep.  It  should,  however,  be  well  dried 
before  it  goes  into  the  second. 

Step  6.  At  Rouen,  the  cotton  is  dyed  in  par- 
cels of  twenty-five  pounds  each,  and  the  dyeing 
vessel  is  of  a  quadrangular  form,  containing  about 
100  gallons  of  liquor.  One  quart  of  ox-blood  is 
employed  for  each  pound  of  cotton,  with  two 
pounds  of  Piovence  madder,  or  one  pound  of  this 
with  one  of  Smyrna  madder.  Some  persons, 
however,  think  it  best  to  effect  the  dyeing  by 
two  separate  operations,  employing  half  the  above 
proportion  of  madder  for  one  dyeing,  and  half 
for  the  other;  but  always  taking  care  not  to  dry 
ihe  cotton  between  the  dyeings.  There  are  some 
at  Rouen  who  give  cotton  another  alum  steep 
between  these  dyeing  operations,  employing  for 
that  purpose  half  as  much  alum  as  was  used  for 
the  first  steep,  and  afterwards  washing,  &c. 

Step  8.  For  this  steep  they  employ  at  Rouen 
the  residuum  of  the  third  salt-steep  before  men- 
tioned ;  but  the  application  of  it  is  considered  a 
part  of  the  following  step. 

Step  9.  This  constitutes  the  fourteenth  opera- 
tion in  the  first  set  of  gray  courses  at  Rouen ; 
where,  after  having  macerated  the  cotton  with 
the  sikiou,  they  boil  it  for  the  space  of  five 
or  six  hours  with  six  or  eight  pounds  of  white 
soap,  previously  dissolved  in  145  gallons  of 
water,  in  a  vessel  covered  at  the  top,  so  as  to 
leave  only  a  very  small  opening  for  the  neces- 
sary escape  of  the  steam,  which  might  otherwise 
occasion  an  explosion.  The  effect  of  this  boiling 
with  soap,  is  to  dissolve  and  separate  from  the 
cotton  all  the  yellowish-brown  matter  of  the 
madder  color  which  may  have  been  applied  to  it 
in  the  dyeing  operation,  and  thus  to  change  the 
color  from  the  dull  brownish- red  which  it  would 
otherwise  retain,  to  a  bright  lively  color,  nearly 
equal  to  that  of  the  finest  cochineal  scarlet,  ft 
is  only  by  the  singular  degree  of  fixity  which  the 
pure  red  part  of  the  madder  color  acquires,  in 
consequence  of  the  operations  just  described, 
that  this  beautiful  red  can  be  obtained.  Such, 
indeed,  is  the  stability  of  the  Turkey-red  when 
well  dyed,  that  it  is  said  to  sustain  boiling  with 
soap  for  thirty-six  hours  without  injury. 

In  addition  to  the  steps  prescribed  by  M. 
Papillon,  they  employ  another  at  Rouen,  which 
is  intended  to  make  the  red  incline  more  to  the 
rose  color,  and  at  the  same  time  increase  its  vi- 
vacity. For  this  operation,  with  the  former 
quantity  of  100  pounds  of  cotton  they  dissolve, 
in  145  gallons  of  water,  sixteen  or  eighteen 
pounds  of  white  soap,  and  as  soon  as  the  liquor 
begins  to  boil,  they  add  to  it  from  one  pound 
and  a  half  to  two  poundr  of  the  crystallised  mu- 
riate of  tin,  previously  dissolved  in  two  quarts  of 
water,  and  mixed  with  eight  ounces  of  single 
aqua-fortis ;  and  having  equally  dispersed  this 
mixture  through  the  boiling  solution  of  soap,  by 
stirring,  &c.,  the  cotton  is  put  in  and  boiled  with 
the  same  precautions  as  in  the  brightening  opera- 
tion, till  the  desired  effect  has  been  obtained, 
which  is  to  be  discovered  by  frequent  examina- 
tions. Care  must  be  taken  not  to  employ  more 
nitric  acid  or  aqua-fortis  than  the  quantity  here 


mentioned,  lest  it  should  decompose  the  soap, 
and  cause  the  oil  to  separate  and  rise  to  the  sur- 
face of  the  liquor. 

1 83.  We  cannot  leave  this  truly  important  branch 
of  dyeing;  without  noticing  the  ingenious  remarks 
of  Mr.  Thomson  of  Glasgow,  published  in  ihfe 
eighth  volume  of  the  Annals  of  Philosophy,  on 
the  theory  of  the  Turkey-red  process. 

He  observes  that  silk  and  worsted  have  a 
natural  varnish  which  cotton  does  not  possess. 
To  supply  this  defect,  the  repeated  immersions, 
followed  by  exposure  to  the  atmosphere,  and  to 
the  heated  air  of  a  stove,  may  give  the  oil  the 
proper  consistency,  by  the  absorption  of  oxygen, 
for  forming  a  varnish,  with  which  the  coloring 
matter  unites,  and  through  which  it  may  be  said 
to  shine,  which  causes  that  superior  brilliancy 
which  the  goods  attain  when  they  are  cleared,  or, 
as  it  may  be  called,  polished.  I  therefore  pre- 
sume, that  the  fixedness  and  brilliancy  of  the 
color  will  depend  on  the  quantity  of  oil  imbibed, 
as  every  repetition  of  drying  presents  new  fibres 
to  be  varnished  with  an  additional  quantity  ;  for 
I  have  always  found,  that  the  permanency  was 
in  proportion  to  the  number  of  manipulations  in 
the  saponaceous  liquor,  and  a  proportionable  free- 
dom could  also  be  used  in  reducing  or  clearing. 
The  white  immersions,  omitting  the  sheep's  dung, 
are  just  applying  successive  coats  of  varnish. 
Clearing  is  never  attempted  from  the  madder 
copper,  without  immersing  the  goods  again  in 
soda  and  oil,  and  drying  them  in  a  stove,  which 
I  consider  to  be  also  supplying  them  with  an 
additional  coat. 

The  alkaline  lie  occasions  a  greater  separation 
in  the  particles  of  the  oil,  by  which  it  combines 
more  closely  with  the  fabric  of  the  cloth.  The 
sheep's  dung  in  the  first  immersions  may  serve 
as  a  covering,  to  keep  the  goods  moist  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  that  they  may  more  fully  imbibe 
the  Hquor,  by  preventing  the  evaporation  from 
being  too  quick  in  the  great  heat  to  which  they 
are  exposed. 

After  the  frequent  immersions  the  cloth  feels 
like  leather,  no  doubt  from  a  superfluity  of  liquor. 
It  is  then  steeped  in  a  lie  of  carbonate  of  soda, 
and  afterwards  well  washed  and  dried,  as  a  pre- 
paration for  the  galling  and  aluming.  The 
astringent  principle  has  been  long  known  for 
darkening  and  fixing  common  red  colors  on 
cotton,  by  uniting  with  the  earth  of  alum,  and 
strengthening  the  basis.  To  the  use  of  blood  in 
the  madder  copper  I  attribute  nothing;  as  in  the 
rancid  and  putrid  state  in  which  I  have  seen  it 
used,  were  it  not  for  the  prejudice  of  the  opera- 
tor, it  might  be  safely  dispensed  with. 

In  proof  of  the  above  idea,  that  it  is  only  the 
oil  uniting  with  the  earth  of  alum  that  is  of  use, 
1  may  refer  to  the  mode  of  dyeing  that  color  in 
the  east,  quoted  by  Dr.  Bancroft,  viz.  soaking 
their  cotton  in  oil  (no  matter  of  what  descrip- 
tion), during  the  night,  and  exposing  it  to  the 
sun  and  air  during  the  day,  for  seven  successive 
days,  rinsing  it  only  in  running  water,  and  then 
immersing  it  in  a  decoction  of  galls  and  the  leaves 
of  sumach  previous  to  aluming. 

I  would  therefore  request  the  practical  dyer, 
who  wishes  to  arrive  at  a  knowledge  of  this  un- 
accountable orocess,  to  give  up  the  idea  of  ani- 


608 


DYEING. 


malisation,  if  by  it  be  meant  impregnating  the 
cloth  with  au  animal  matter,  and  by  the  power 
of  the  microscope,  or  any  better  method,  look 
for  the  whole  truth  from  some  other  source  than 
chemical  analysis.  I  am  at  present  inclined  to 
Iwlieve  that  it  is  a  mechanical  operation  united 
to  a  chemical,  and  that  the  frequent  immersions 
in  the  imperfect  soap  are  equivalent  to  laying  on 
the  first,  second,  third,  &c.,  coats,  preparatory  to 
finishing  a  fine  painting  in  oil.  A  very  eminent 
calico  manufacturer,  whom  I  consulted  on  the 
Turkey-red  process,  assured  me  that  the  only 
essential  mordants  are  oil  and  alumina  ;  and  that 
bright  and  fast  reds,  equal  to  any  produced  by 
the  usual  complicated  process  with  sheep's 
dung,  galls,  and  blood,  may  be  obtained  without 
these  articles. 

OF  DYEING  SCARLET. 

184.  Scarlet  may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the 
compound  colors  arising  from  a  mixture  of  the 
red  and  yellow  coloring  matters.     Scarlet  is  the 
finest  and   most  splendid  of  all  the  colors,  and 
the  great  demand  for  it  has  excited  several  che- 
mists of  distinction  to  improve  and  facilitate  the 
process  of  producing  it.     We  shall  here  briefly 
notice  the  old  method  of  dyeing  scarlet,  which  is 
still  practised  by  some  dyers,  both  in  this  country 
and  on  the  continent,  and  then  give  the  improved 
method  proposed  by  Dr.  Bancroft  in  his  excellent 
treatise  already  mentioned. 

185.  We  cannot,  says  M.  Berthollet,  expect 
to  obtain  the  desired  shade  from  the  doses  pre- 
scribed in  the  processes,  from  variations  in  the 
quantity  of  the  coloring  particles  contained  in 
the  different  kinds  of  fine  cochineal,  and  par- 
ticularly from  the  solutions  of  tin  that  are  used 
differing  considerably  from  each  other ;  but  the 
just  proportions  of  the  ingredients  to  be  employed 
may  be  readily  determined  by  trials  in  the  small 
way,  so  as  to  obtain  the  shade  called  for ;  and,  if 
the  pieces  which  are  dyed  be  above  or  below  this 
shade,  it  is  net  difficult  to  find  the  suitable  pro- 
portions. 

186.  In  the  process    of   dyeing  scarlet    two 
operations  are  observed,  viz.  the  boiling,  and  the 
reddening.     The  first   or   boiling    operation  is 
thus  conducted : — For  100  pounds  of  cloth,  a 
quantity  of  soft  water   is   heated   in   a   tinned 
boiler,  till  it  be  rather  more  than  lukewarm,  after 
which  six  pounds  of  cream-of-tartar  are  dissolved 
in  it.     When  the  water  is  a  little  warmer,  half  a 
pound  of  finely  powdered  cochineal  is  added  and 
well  mixed  with  the  solution  of  tartar.     Imme- 
diately after,  five  pounds  of  very  clear  solution  of 
tin  are  poured  in,   and  carefully  mixed.     When 
the  bath  begins  to  boil,  the  cloth  is  put  in,  and 
rapidly  turned  two  or  three  times  with  the  winch, 
then  more  slowly,  and  is  left  to  boil  for  two 
hours,  after  which  it  is  taken  out,  drained,  ex- 
posed to  the'air,and  washed  in  the  running  stream. 

187.  in   preparing  for  the  second  bath   the 
boiler    must    be    emptied,    filled    again    with 
fresh  water,  and,  when  this  is  near  the  boiling 
heat,  five  pounds  and  three  quarters  of  powdered 
cochineal  are  put  in  and  carefully  mixed,  and 
when,  on  ceasing  to  stir  the  liquor,  a  crust  forms 
on  the  surface,  and  begins  to  break,  thirteen  or 
fourteen  pounds  of  solution  of  tin  are  poured  in. 


Sometimes,  after  this,  the  liquor  begins  to  ris 
above  the  brim  of  the  boiler,  which  must  be  pre- 
vented by  putting  in  some  cold  water.  WThen 
the  solution  is  well  mixed  in  the  bath,  the  cloth 
is  immersed,  taking  care  to  turn  the  winch  ra- 
pidly for  the  first  two  or  three  turns.  It  is 
then  to  be  boiled  for  about  an  hour,  pressing  it 
down  as  often  as  it  rises  to  the  surface.  After 
this  it  is  taken  out,  exposed  to  the  air  to  cool, 
washed  in  the  stream,  and  dried. 

188.  On  examining  the  proportions  of  cochi- 
neal and   of  solution  of  tin,  used  either  in  the 
boiling,  or  in  the  reddening,  it  appears  that  they 
are  by  no  means  fixed.     There  are  some  dyers, 
who,  according  to  Hellot's  account,  succeed  very 
well   by  putting  two-thirds  of  the  composition, 
and  a  fourth  of  the  cochineal,  into  the  boiling, 
aud  the  remaining  third  of  the  composition,  with 
thf-  remaining  three-fourths  of  the  cochineal,  into 
the  reddening.     He  also  asserts  that  it  does  no 
harm  to  use  tartar  in  the  reddening,  provided  not 
more  of  it  than  half  the  weight  of  the  cochineal 
be  put  in ;  and  he  thinks,  that  it  even  renders 
the  color  more  permanent.     Some  dyers  do   not 
take  the  cloth  out  of  the  boiling,  but  simply  re- 
fresh it  to  make  the  reddening  in  the  same  bath, 
by  pouring  in  an  infusion  of  cochineal,  which 
they  have  made  apart,  and  with  which  they  have 
mixed  the  proper  quantity  of  composition.     In 
this  way  they  save  time  and    fuel :    and   they 
affirm  that  the  scarlet  is  equally  fine. 

189.  Different   authors  recommend   different 
proportion*  of  thfe  materials  used  in  the  boiling 
process.     Scheffer  prescribes  one  part  of  solution 
of  tin  for  ten  parts  by  weight  of  cloth,  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  starch  and  of  tartar  as  of  so- 
lution.     He  remarks,  that  the  starch  tends  to 
make  the  color  more  uniform,  and  he  recom- 
mends to  throw  into  the  water,  when  it  boils, 
T^g  of  cochineal;    to   agitate  well;    to  let  the 
wool  boil  in  it  for  an  hour,  and  then  to  wash  it. 
He  prescribes  next,  the  boiling  for  half  an  hour 
in  the  bath,  which  serves  for  the  reddening,  with 
^j  of  starch,  j,  of  solution  of   tin,  ^  of  tartar, 
and  -fa  of  cochineal. 

It  appears,  that  Scheffer  employs  a  much 
•mailer  quantity  of  solution  of  tin  than  Ilellot ; 
but  what  he  does  employ  contains  much  more 
tin. 

190.  Poerner   describes  three  principal   pro- 
cesses, according  as  the  shade  is  to  be  more  or 
less  deep,  or  more  or  less  of  an  orange  hue, 
which  he  wishes  to  give  to  the  scarlet.     He  varies 
the  proportions  of  the  solution  of  tin,  of  cochi- 
neal, and  tartar,  or  omits  the  last  ingredient. 

For  conducting  the  process  of  the  scarlet  dye 
in  the  most  beneficial  manner,  and  for  varying 
its  results,  according  to  the  end  in  view,  the  effect 
of  each  of  the  ingredients  employed  in  it  must 
be  ascertained.  We  need  not  however  proceed 
with  a  detail  of  processes  which  have  been  su- 
perseded by  others  that  are  from  experience  found 
to  be  much  superior ;  we  shall  therefore  pass  on 
to  notice  the  important  improvements  in  this 
branch  of  dyeing  made  by  Dr.  Bancroft,  and 
which  have  obtained  the  approbation  of  the  most 
eminent  chemists,  British  and  foreign. 

191.  Dr.  Bancroft  was  struck  with  the  thought 
that  for  a  whole  century  no  improvements  had 


D  Y  E  I  N  G. 


009 


been  made  in  the  art  of  dyeing  scarlet.  On  this 
object  he  seems  to  have  fixed  his  mind,  and,  about 
the  year  1786,  he  instituted  a  set  of  experiments 
which  were  attended  with  the  most  gratifying- 
success. 

192.  Having,  by  frequent  affusions  of  boiling 
water,  extracted  the  whole  of  the  coloring  matter 
from  powdered  cochineal,  he  found  that  the  ad- 
dition of  a  little  potash  to  the  sediment,  and  a 
fresh  quantity  of  boiling  water,  extracted  a  new 
portion  of  coloring  matter,  equal  to  about  one- 
eighth  of  what  had  been  given  out  to  the  pure 
water.     He   repeatedly  extracted   this   coloring 
matter  by  means  of  potassa,  and  afterwards  dyed 
small  pieces  of  cloth  scarlet  with  it,  which  he 
found  similar  to  others  dyed  with  cochineal.     It 
was  in  the  course  of  these  enquiries  that  he  per- 
ceived scarlet  to  be  a  compound  color,  consisting 
of  about  three-fourths  of  pure  crimson,  and  one- 
fourth  of  pure  bright  yellow.     He   conceived, 
therefore,  that  when  the  natural  crimson  of  the 
cochineal  is  made  scarlet,  by  the  usual  process, 
there  must   be   a   change  produced,  equivalent 
to  a   conversion  of  one-fourth  of  the  coloring 
matter  of  cochineal  from  its  natural  crimson  to 
a  yellow  color.     From  this  he   concluded  that 
there  might  be  a  great  saving  of  cochineal,  by 
substituting  a  cheaper  substance,  which,  at  the 
same  time,  might  yield  a  better  yellow  color. 
It  was  therefore  his  object  to  combine  with  this 
crimson  or  rose  color,  a  suitable  portion  of  a 
lively  golden  yellow,   capable  of  being  perma- 
nently fixed,  and  reflected   by  the  same  basis. 
This  yellow  Dr.  Bancroft  found  in  quercitron 
bark  ;  and  ascertained  that  it  possessed  the  advan- 
tage of  being  not  only  the  cheapest,   but  the 
brightest  of  all  the  yellows  he  had  tried, 

193.  For    the   purpose   of   diminishing    the 
quantity  of  cochineal  employed  in  producing  a 
scarlet  dye,   Dr.   Bancroft  made  a  number   of 
experiments  under  the  authority  of  government. 
In  these  experiments,  the  mordant  used  was  the 
common  dyers'  spirit,  or  the  nitro-muriate  of  tin, 
but  he  found  that  they  were  not  attended  with  the 
advantages  which  he  expected.     In  some  of  his 
earliest  experiments,  he  remarks,  that  the  solution 
of  tin  by  means  of  sulphuric  acid  destroys  the 
cochineal  color,  and  this  led  him  to  reject  the  use 
of  this  acid,  till  accident  brought  him  to  dissolve 
a  quantity  of  tin  in  muriatic  acid,  combined  with 
one-fourth  of  sulphuric  acid.     The  application 
of  this  solution  in  dyeing,  was  not  accompanied 
with  the   corrosive   effects  of  the  muriate  and 
nitro-muriate   which   he   had  employed  in   the 
experiments,    and   which   proved^    unsuccessful. 
After  trying  different  proportions  of  these  acids, 
he  found   the  following  to  answer  best.     In  a 
mixture  of  two  pounds  of  sulphuric  acid  of  the 
ordinary  strength,   and  about  three   pounds  of 
muriatic  acid,  he  dissolved  about  fourteen  ounces 
of  tin.     The  muriatic  acid  is  first  poured  upon  a 
quantity  of  granulated  tin  in  a  suitable  vessel, 
and  the  sulphuric  acid  is   added   by   degrees. 
This  solution  is  more  quickly  effected  by  means 
of  a  sand  heat ;  it  is  perfectly  colorless,  and  may 
be  kept  for  years  without  precipitation.     It  has 
double  the  power  of  the  common  dyers'  spirit ; 
and  is  produced  at  about  one-third  of  the  expense. 

VOL.  VII. 


It  also  raises  the  colors  more  than  even  the  tar. 
trate  of  tin ;  and  does  not  incline  the  cochineal 
crimson  to  the  yellow  shade. 

194.  In  using  this  solution  as  a  mcidant,  to 
produce  the  compound  scarlet  color,  Dr.  Ban- 
croft advises   the  following  process.      Nothing 
says  he,  is  necessary,  but  to  put  the  cloth,  sup- 
pose 100  pounds,  into  a  proper  tin  vessel,  nearly 
rilled  with  water,  in  which  has  been  mixed  eight 
pounds  of  the  murio-sulphuric  solution  of  tin  ; 
and,  having  brought  the  mixture  to  a  boiling  heat, 
about  100  pounds  of  cloth  are  immersed  and 
turned  through  it  as  usual,  by  the  winch,   for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.     Then  the  cloth  is  removed, 
and  four  pounds   of  cochineal  and  two  pounds 
and  a  half  of  quercitron-bark,  both   powdered, 
are  introduced  and  well  mixed.     After  this,  the 
cloth    is    returned    into  the  bath,  the  liquor  is 
made  to  boil,  and  the  cloth  is  turned  as  usual  for 
fifteen   or  twenty  minutes,   by  which  time,   in 
general,  the  color  will  be  properly  raised  and  the 
bath  exhausted,  when  the  cloth  is  taken  out  and 
rinsed  in  the  ordinary  way. 

By  this  method  the  time,  labor,  and  fuel,  ne- 
cessary for  filling  and  heating  the  boiler  a  second 
time  are  saved,  the  process  finished  much  sooner 
than  in  the  common  way,  and  there  is  a  saving 
of  all  the  tartar,  as  well  as  of  two-thirds  of  the 
cost  of  spirit,  or  nitro-muriatic  solution  of  tin, 
which,  for  dyeing  100  pounds  of  wool,  com- 
monly amount  to  ten  shillings,  whereas  eight 
pounds  of  the  murio-sulphuric  solution  cost  only 
about  three  shillings.  There  is,  besides,  a  saving 
of  at  least  one-fourth  of  the  cochineal  usually 
employed,  and  the  color  produced  does  not 
prove  inferior  in  any  respect  to  that  dyed  with 
much  more  expense  and  trouble  in  the  ordinary 
way. 

195.  When  a  rose  color  is  wanted,  it  may  be 
readily  obtained  in  this  way,  only  omitting  the 
quercitron  bark,  instead  of  the  complex  method 
of  first  producing  a  scarlet,  and  then  changing  it 
to  a  rose  by  the  volatile  alkali  contained  in  stale 
urine,  set  free  by  potash  or  by  lime ;  and  should 
any  one  still  choose  to  continue  'the  practice  of 
dyeing  scarlet  without  the  quercitron  bark,  it  is 
only  necessary  to  employ  the  usual  proportions 
of  tartar  and  cochineal,  with  a  suitable  quantity 
of  the  murio-sulphate  of  tin,  which,  while  it  is 
cheaper,  is  much  more  effectual  than  the  dyers' 
spirit. 

196.  The   scarlet,    produced    from   cochineal 
crimson  and  quercitron,  is  also  attended  with 
this  advantage,  that  it  may  be  dyed  upon  wool 
and   woollen  yarn,  without  any  danger  of  its 
being  changed  to  a  crimson  color  by  the'  process 
of  fulling,  which  always  happens  to  scarlet  dyed 
in  the  common  way.     Indeed,  this  last  is  no- 
thing but  a  crimsen  or  rose  color,  rendered  yel- 
low by  some  particular  action  of  the  tartaric 
acid ;  and  is  hence  liable  to  be  reduced  to  crim- 
son by  many  chemical  agents,  especially  by  soap, 
alkaline  salts,  salts  of  lime,  &c.     But  where  the 
coloring  matter  of  cochineal  is  applied  and  fixed 
merely  as  a  crimson  or  rose  color,  and  is  ren- 
dered scarlet  by  adding  a  very  permanent  yel- 
low, capable  of  resisting  the  strongest  acids  and 
alkalis,  when  used  with  solutions  of  tin,  no  such 

S  R 


610 


DYEING. 


change  takes  place,  because  the  color  given  by 
cochineal,  having  never  ceased  to  be  crimson, 
cannot  be  rendered  more  so,  and  therefore  can- 
not suffer  by  those  impressions  or  applications 
which  frequently  change  or  spot  scarlets  dyed 
according  to  the  ordinary  practice.  There  is 
also  a  remarkable  property  attending  the  com- 
pound scarlet  dyed  with  cochineal  and  querci- 
tron bark,  viz.  that  if  a  piece  of  cloth  dyed  in 
this  way  be  compared  with  another  piece  dyed 
by  the  usual  process,  both  will  by  day-light  ap- 
pear exactly  of  the  same  shade ;  but,  if  they  be 
afterwards  compared  together  by  candle-light, 
the  former  will  appear  at  least  several  shades 
higher  and  fuller  than  the  latter ; — a  circumstance 
of  some  importance,  when  it  is  considered  how 
much  this  and  other  gay  colors  are  worn  and  ex- 
hibited by  candle-light,  during  a  considerable 
part  of  the  year. 

197.  To  illustrate  more  clearly,  continues  Dr. 
Bancroft,  the  effects  of  the  murio-sulphuric  so- 
lution of  tin  with  cochineal  in  dyeinsr,  I  shall 
state  a  very  few  of  my  numerous  experiments 
therewith ;  observing,  however,  that  they  were 
all  several  times  repeated,  and  always  with 
similar  effects. 

1st,  I  boiled  100  parts  of  woollen  cloth  in 
water,  with  eight  parts  of  the  murio-sulphuric 
solution  of  tin,  during  the  space  of  ten 
or  fifteen  minutes;  I  then  added  to  the  same 
water  four  parts  of  cochineal,  and  two  parts  and 
a  half  of  quercitron  bark  in  powder,  and  boiled 
the  cloth  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  longer;  at 
the  end  of  which  time  it  had  nearly  imbibed  all 
the  color  of  the  dyeing  liquor,  and  received  a 
very  good,  even,  and  bright  scarlet.  Similar 
^loth  dyed  of  that  color  at  the  same  time  in  the 
usual  way,  and  with  a  fourth  part  more  of 
cochineal,  was  found  upon  comparison  to  have 
somewhat  less  body  than  the  former ;  the  effect 
of  the  quercitron  bark  in  the  first  case  having 
been  more  than  equal  to  the  additional  portion 
of  cochineal  employed  in  the  latter,  and  made 
yellow  by  the  action  of  tartar. 

2d,  To  see  whether  the  tartrite  of  tin  would, 
besides  yellowing  the  cochineal  crimson,  con- 
tribute to  raise  and  exalt  its  color  more  than  the 
murio-sulphate  of  that  metal,  I  boiled  100 
parts  of  cloth  with  eight  parts  of  the  murio- 
sulphuric  solution,  and  six  parts  of  tartar,  for 
the  space  of  one  hour;  I  then  dyed  the  cloth, 
unrinsed,  in  clean  water,  with  four  parts  of 
cochineal,  and  two  parts  and  a  half  of  quercitron 
bark,  which  produced  a  bright  aurora  color,  be- 
cause a  double  portion  of  yellow  had  been  here 
produced,  first  by  the  quercitron  bark,  and  then 
by  the  action  of  tartar  upon  the  cochineal  color- 
ing matter.  To  bring  back  thii  aurora  to  the 
scarlet  color,  'by  taking  away  or  changing  the 
yellow  produced  by  the  tartar,  I  divided  the 
cloth  whilst  unrinsed  into  three  equal  parts,  and 
boiled  one  of  them  a  few  minutes,  in  water 
slightly  impregnated  with  potassa;  another  in 
water  with  a  little  ammoniac ;  and  the  third  in 
water  containing  a  very  little  powdered  chalk,  by 
which  all  the  pieces  became  scarlet;  but  the 
two  last  appeared  somewhat  brighter  than  the 
first,  the  ammoniac  and  chalk  having  each  rosed 
the  cochineal  color  rather  more  advantageously 


than  the  potassa.  The  best  of  these,  however,  by 
comparison,  did  not  seem  preferable  to  the  com- 
pound scarlet  dyed  without  tartar,  as  in  the  pre- 
ceding experiment;  consequently  this  did  not 
seem  to  exalt  the  cochineal  color  more  than  the 
murio-sulphate  of  tin ;  had  it  done  so,  the  use  of 
it  in  this  way  would  have  been  easy,  without 
relinquishing  the  advantages  of  the  quercitron 
yellow. 

3d,  I  boiled  100  parts  of  woollen  cloth  with 
eight  parts  of  the  murio-sulphuric  solution 
of  tin,  for  about  ten  minutes,  when  I  added 
four  parts  of  cochineal  in  powder,  which, 
by  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  more  of  boiling,  pro- 
duced a  fine  crimson.  This  I  divided  into  two 
equal  parts,  one  of  which  I  yellowed,  or  made 
scarlet  by  boiling  it  for  fifteen  minutes  with  a 
tenth  of  its  weight  of  tartar  in  clean  water;  and 
the  other,  by  boiling  it  with  a  fortieth  part  of  its 
weight  of  quercitron  bark,  and  the  same  weight 
of  murio-sulphuric  solution  of  tin;  so  that  in 
this  last  case  there  was  an  addition  of  yellow 
coloring  matter  from  the  bark,  whilst  in  the  for- 
mer no  such  addition  took  place,  the  yellow  ne- 
cessary for  producing  the  scarlet  having  been 
wholly  gained  by  a  change  and  diminution  of 
the  cochineal  crimson ;  and  the  two  pieces  being 
compared  with  each  other,  that  which  had  been 
rendered  scarlet  by  an  addition  of  quercitron 
yellow,  was,  as  might  have  been  expected,  se- 
veral shades  fuller  than  the  other. 

4th,  I  dyed  100  parts  of  woollen  cloth 
scarlet,  by  boiling  it  first  in  water  with  eight 
parts  of  murio-sulphate  of  tin,  and  twelve  parts 
of  tartar,  for  ten  minutes,  and  then  adding  five 
parts  of  cochineal,  and  continuing  the  boiling  for 
fifteen  minutes.  This  scarlet  cloth  I  divided 
equally,  and  made  one  part  crimson,  by  boiling 
it  with  a  little  ammoniac  in  clean  water;  after 
which  I  again  rendered  it  scarlet,  by  boiling  it  in 
clean  water,  with  a  fortieth  of  its  weight  of  quer- 
citron bark,  and  the  same  weight  of  murio-sul- 
phate of  tin ;  and  this  last,  being  compared  with 
the  other  half  to  which  no  quercitron  yellow  had 
been  applied,  was  found  to  possess  much  more 
color,  as  might  have  been  expected.  A  piece  of 
the  cloth,  which  had  been  dyed  scarlet  by  cochi- 
neal and  quercitron  bark,  as  in  the  first  experi-- 
ment,  being  at  the  same  time  boiled  in  the  same 
water  with  ammoniac,  did  not  become  crimson, 
like  that  dyed  scarlet  without  the  bark. 

In  this  way  of  compounding  a  scarlet  from 
cochineal  and  quercitron  bark,  the  dyer  will  at 
all  times  be  able,  with  the  utmost  certainty,  to 
produce  every  possible  shade  between  the  crim- 
son and  yellow  colors,  by  only  increasing  or  di- 
minishing the  proportion  of  bark.  It  has  indeed 
been  usual  at  times,  when  scarlets  approaching 
nearly  to  the  aurora  color  were  in  fashion,  to 
superadd  a  fugitive  yellow  either  from  turmeric, 
or  from  what  is  called  young  fustic ;  but  this  was 
only  when  the  cochineal  color  had  been  pre- 
viously yellowed  as  much  as  possible  by  the  use 
of  tartar,  as  in  the  common  way  of  dyeing  scar- 
let ;  and  therefore  that  practice  ought  not  to  be 
confounded  with  my  improvement,  which  has  for 
its  object  to  preclude  the  loss  of  any  part  of  the 
cochineal  crimson,  by  its  conversion  towards  yel- 
low color,  which  may  be  so  much  more  cheaply 


DYEING. 


611 


obtained  than  the  quercitron  bark.  By  sufficient 
trials,  I  have  satisfied  myself  that  the"  cochineal 
colorSydyed  with  the  murio-sulphuric  solution 
of  tin,  are  in  every  respect  at  least  as  durable  as 
any  which  can  be  dyed  with  any  other  prepa- 
ration of  that  metal ;  and  they  even  seem  to 
withstand  the  action  of  boiling  soap  lie  some- 
what longer,  and  therefore  I  cannot  avoid  earn- 
estly recommending  its  use  for  dyeing  rose  and 
other  cochineal  colors,  as  well  as  for  compound- 
ing a  scarlet  with  the  quercitron  bark. 

OF  DYEINO  CRIMSON. 

198.  The  different  processes  employed  for  ob- 
taining the  various  shades  of  crimson,  from  the 
deepest  to  the  lightest,  may  be  reduced  to  two. 
Either  the  shade  of  crimson  required  is  given  to 
cloth  previously  dyed  scarlet,  or  the  cloth  is  at 
once  dyed  crimson.  Alum,  salts  with  earthy 
bases,  and  fixed  and  volatile  alkalis,  have  the 
property  of  changing  the  color  of  scarlet  to  crim- 
son, which  is  the  natural  color  of  cochineal. 
Nothing  more,  therefore,  is  necessary,  than  to 
boil  cloth  dyed  scarlet  for  about  an  hour  in  a 
solution  of  alum,  proportioned  in  strength  to  the 
deepness  of  the  color  desired.  But  as  other 
salts  with  earthy  bases  have  the  same  property, 
and  water  contains  more  or  less  of  these  salts, 
whence  it  gives  a  proportionate  rosy  tinge  to 
scarlet  passed  through  it,  particularly  if  it  be 
worn,  the  quantity  of  alum  necessary  to  obtain 
a  crimson  varies  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
water  employed  ;  and,  when  well  charged  with 
these  salts,  it  will  answer  the  purpose  of  itself, 
without  the  addition  of  alum.  If  a  piece  of 
scarlet  have  any  defects,  it  is  most  convenient  to 
convert  it  into  a  crimson. 

199.  Hellot  says,  that  he  has  tried  soap,  soda, 
potassa,  and  crude   potassa ;  that  all  these  sub- 
stances produced  the  crimson  desired,  but  sad- 
dened it,  and  gave  it  less  lustre  than  alum.    Am- 
monia, on  the  contrary,  produced  a  very  good 
effect;  but,  as  it  evaporates  quickly,  a  consider- 
able quantity  must  be  put  into  the  bath  a  little 
more  than  warm,  a  little  ammoniacal  muriate,  or 
sal  ammoniac,  and    common   potash.     By  this 
method  the  cloth   instantly  took  a  very  bright 
rosy  color.     He   thinks   that   it   heightens   the 
color  so  much  as  to  render  less  cochineal  neces- 
sary.    But  M.  Poerner,  who  gives  the  same  pro- 
cess, directs  the  scarlet  to  be  left  twenty-four 
hours  in  a  cold  solution  of  potassa  and  ammo- 
niacal muriate. 

200.  To  dye  crimson  at  once,  a  solution  of 
two  ounces  and  a  half  of  alum,  and  one  ounce 
and  a  half  of  tartar,  to  every  pound  of  cloth,  is 
used  for  the  boiling :  and  the  cloth  is  afterwards 
dyed  with  an  ounce  of  cochin.eal.     Solution  of 
tin  is  commonly  added,  but  in  less  proportion 
than  for  scarlet.     The  processes  employed  vary 
greatly,  according  as  the  shade  required  is  deeper 
or  lighter,  or  more  or  less  distant  from  scarlet. 
Common  salt  is  also  used  for  the  boiling  by  some 
dyers.      For   saddening   crimsons,   and   giving 
them  more  bloom,  archil  and  potassa  are  fre- 
quently used,  but  the  bloom  thus  imparted  is 
not    permanent.      Sometimes    the    boiling    for 
crimson  is  made  after  a  scarlet  reddening,  by 
adding  tartar  and  alum :  and  it  is  said,  that  the 


wine  soup  color  has  more  bloom,  if  both  its 
boiling  and  reddening  bo  made  after  scarlet,  than 
when  it  is  dyed  in  a  fresh  bath.  For  these  colors 
the  wild  cochineal  may  be  used  instead  of  the 
fine,  but  in  greater  quantity.  The  reddening 
which  has  been  used  for  crimson  may  also  be 
employed  for  purples,  and  other  compound 
colors. 

Both  scarlets  and  crimsons  in  half-grain  are 
made  by  substituting  madder  for  half  the  quan- 
tity of  the  cochineal,  giving  the  same  boiling  as 
for  scarlet  in  grain,  and  following  in  other  re- 
spects the  processes  for  reddening  the  scarlet  or 
crimson.  Other  proportions  of  madder  may  be 
used  instead  of  half,  according  to  the  effect  de- 
sired. The  common  madder  red  also  acquires 
a  greater  lustre,  when  its  boiling  is  mad"  after  a 
reddening  for  scarlet. 

201.  In  silk  the  grain  crimson,  produced  by 
cochineal,  is  distinguished  from  false  crimson, 
which  is  obtained  by  Brasil-wood.  Silks  that  are 
intended  to  be  dyed  crimson  with  cochineal, 
should  not  be  boiled  with  more  than  twenty 
pounds  of  soap  to  100  pounds  of  silk,  as  the 
slight  yellow  cast  which  silk  has,  when  only  so 
far  scoured,  is  advantageous  to  the  color.  After 
the  silk  has  been  well  cleansed  from  the  soap,  it 
is  to  be  put  into  an  alum  liquor  of  the  full 
strength.  In  this  it  is  commonly  left  from  the 
evening  till  the  next  morning ;  it  is  then  washed,  and 
twice  beetled  at  the  river.  In  preparing  the  bath, 
an  oblong  boiler  is  filled  with  water,  to  about  one- 
half  or  two-thirds;  and,  when  the  water  boils, 
white  galls  powdered  are  thrown  in,  from  half 
an  ounce  to  two  ounces  for  every  pound  of  silk. 
After  boiling  a  few  moments,  from  two  to  three 
ounces  of  cochineal,  powdered  and  sifted,  for 
every  pound  of  silk,  according  to  the  shade  re- 
quired, are  put  in,  adding  afterwards  an  ounce 
of  tartar,  to  every  pound  of  cochineal ;  and, 
when  the  tartar  is  dissolved,  an  equal  quantity 
of  the  solution  of  tin.  This  solution  ought  to 
contain  more  tin  than  that  used  for  scarlet,  other- 
wise the  colors  will  be  too  bright.  Macquer 
directs  this  solution  to  be  made  with  sixteen  parts 
of  nitric  acid,  two  of  ammoniacal  muriate,  as  much 
fine  grain  tin,  and  twelve  of  water  These  in- 
gredients are  mixed  and  the  boiler  is  filled  up 
with  cold  water.  In  this  the  silk  is  immediately 
dipped,  and  turned  on  the  skein  sticks  till  it  ap- 
pears to  be  of  a  uniform  color.  The  fire  is 
then  increased,  and  the  bath  made  to  boil  for 
two  hours,  turning  the  silk  from  time  to  time. 
After  this  the  fire  is  put  out,  and  the  silk  put  into 
the  bath,  where  it  is  kept  a  few  hours  longer. 
The  silk  is  afterwards  washed  at  the  river,  twice 
beetled,  wrung  and  dried.  When  crimsons  are 
to  be  browned,  they  must  be  passed,  after  having 
been  washed,  through  a  solution  of  sulphate  o. 
iron,  more  or  less  strong  according  to  the  shade 
required.  If  it  should  have  a  yellow  tinge,  the 
solution  must  be  charged  with  a  greater  or  less 
proportion  of  decoction  of  fustet  or  Vemis's 
sumach.  White  galls  should  be  chosen,  because 
black  ones  would  dull  the  color  of  the  crimson  ; 
and  even  too  large  a  quantity  of  the  white  will 
produce  the  same  effect.  Macquer  says,  that  the 
galls  serve  only  to  increase  the  weight  of  the 
silk  :  yet  their  general  effect  is  to  render  colors 

2R2 


612 


DYEING. 


more  permanent,  and  they  are  essentially  ne- 
cessary for  crimsons  that  are  intended  to  he 
hrowned.  Vinegar  is  employed  as  a  test  in  dis- 
tinguishing grain  crimsons  from  false:  but  it  will 
not  detect  colors  obtained  from  Brasil-wood,  if 
they  be  fixed  by  means  of  solution  of  tin;  for 
in  this  case  they  resist  vinegar  as  well  as  those 
made  with  cochineal.  A  very  small  quantity  of 
solution  of  tin  is,  therefore,  put  into  the  bath  for 
dyeing  siHc  crimson.  If  the  same  process  as  that 
for  dyeing  wool  scarlet  were  employed,  the  silk 
would  lose  its  bloom,  and  acquire  only  a  faint 
color.  Mac-quer  and  Scheffer  have,  however, 
detailed  processes  which  differ  from  it  only  in  a 
few  circumstances,  for  dyeing  silk  rose  and 
poppy  colors  by  solution  of  tin,  used  cold, 
Jhat  its  action  on  the  silk  might  not  be  too 
powerful. 

202.  Brasil-wood  is  used  for  dyeing  silk  what 
is  called   false  crimson,  to  distinguish  it  from 
that  produced  by  cochineal,  which  is  much  more 
permanent.     For  this  process  the  silk  should  be 
boiled  with   soap,  in  the  proportion  of  twenty 
pounds  of  the  latter  to  100  pounds  of  the  for- 
mer, and  afterwards  alumed.     Less  aluming  is 
required  for  this  than  for  grain  crimson.      Hav- 
ing washed  it  in  running  water,  it  is  dipped  in  a 
bath,   more  or  less  charged  with   Brasil  juice, 
according   to  the  shade   to  be  given.     In  the 
preparation  of  the  bath  hard  water  is  preferable 
to  soft,  as  it  produces  with  the  dye-stuffs  a  fuller 
crimson.     Washing  the  silk   in  hard  water  will 
produce  nearly  the  same  effect.      In  order  to 
make  false  crimson  deeper,  or  dark  red,  a  decoc- 
tion of  logwood  is  added  to  the  Brasil  bath, 
after  the  silk  has  been   impregnated  with  the 
latter.  A  little  alkali  may  also  be  put  in  accord- 
ing to  the  shade  required.  But  to  imitate  poppy 
or   fire   color,    the   silk   must   have   an   anotta 
ground,  even  deeper  than  when  it  is  to  be  dyed 
with    carthamus  :    after   which    it    is   washed, 
alumed,  and  dyed  with  the  decoction  of  Brasil- 
wood,  to  which  a  small  portion  of  soap  is  gene- 
rally added.     We  might  here  enumerate  several 
other  processes  for  imparting  the  crimson  color, 
but  the  ahove,  with  what  we  have  said  respect- 
ing the  dyeing  of  reds  in  general,  and  of  scarlet 
in  particular,  render  it  unnecessary  to  enlarge. 

OF  DYEING  YELLOW. 

203.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Yellow,— The  yellow 
communicated  to  wool  by  weld  has  little  perma- 
nency, if  the  wool  be  not  previously  prepared  by 
some  mordant.  For  this  purpose  alum  and  tartar 
are  used,  by  means  of  which  this  plant  gives  a  very 
pure  and  durable  yellow.  For  the  boiling,  which 
is  managed  in  the  common  way,  Ilellot  advises 
four  ounces  of  alum  to  every  pound  of  wool,  and 
only  one  ounce  of  tartar;  many  dyers,  however, 
use  half  as  much  tartar  as  alum.    Tartar  renders 
the  color  paler,  but  more  lively.     The  weld  is 
boiled  in  a  fresh  bath,  enclosing  it  in  a  bag  of 
thin  linen,  and  keeping  it  from  rising  to  the  top 
by  a  heavy  wooden  cross.     Some  dyers  boil  it 
till  it  sinks  to  the  bottom  of  the  copper,  and  then 
let  a  cross  down  upon  it :  others,  when  it   is 
boiled,  take  it  out  with  a  rake,  and  throw  it 
away.    From  three  to  four  pounds  of  weld,  and, 


»n  some  instances  less,  are  allowed  for  ev<?ry 
pound  of  stuff;  but  the  quantity  must  bo  re«n- 
lated  by  the  depth  of  shade  required.  Some 
dyers  add  a  little  quick-lime  and  ashes,  which 
are  found  to  promote  the  extraction  of  the  color- 
ing matter,  and  at  the  same  time  heighten  tl-.e 
color ;  but  they  thus  render  it  more  liable  to  the 
action  of  acids. 

204.  Both  lighter  and  brighter  shades  may  be 
obtained  by  dyeing  after  deeper  ones,  adding 
water  at  each  dipping,   and  keeping  the  hath 
boiling:  but  light  shades  procured  in  this  way 
are  not  so  lively  as  when  fresh  baths  are  used, 
proportioning  the  quantity  of  weld  to  the  depth 
of  the  shade  intended  to  be  procured.     If  com- 
mon salt  be  added  to  the  weld  bath,  it  renders 
its  color  richer  and  deeper :  sulphate  of  lime,  or 
gypsum,  also  deepens  it:   but  alum  renders  it 
paler  and   more  lively;  and  tartar,  still  paler. 
Sulphate  of  iron  or  vitriol  makes  it  incline  to 
brown. 

205.  According   to  Scheffer,  by  boiling  the 
stuff  for  two  hours  with  one-fourth  of  its  weight 
of  a  solution  of  tin,  and  the  same  proportion  of 
tartar,  and  then  washing  it  and   boiling  it  for 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  an  equal  weight 
of  weld,  it  will  assume  a  fine  yellow,  which, 
however,  will    not   penetrate   the  substance  of 
cloth. 

206.  Poerner  recommends  a  process  similar 
to  that  used  in  dyeing  scarlet,  by  which  means 
the  color  is  brighter  and  more  permanent. 

207.  Since   the    introduction   of  the   use    of 
quercitron  bark,  the  process  of  dyeing  yellow 
has  been  much  simplified,  as  may  be  seen  from 
the  following  directions  of  Dr.  Bancroft  on  the 
subject.     He  proposes  that  the  bark  should  be 
boiled  with  about  its  own  weight,  or  one-third 
more  of  alum,  in  a  suitable  quantity  of  water, 
for  about  ten  minutes. 

208.  The  substances  to  be  dyed  are  previously 
scoured,  and  then  immersed  in  the  bath,  ob- 
serving  to   give    the    higher    colors  first,   and 
afterwards  the  paler  straw  colors.  By  this  cheap 
and  expeditious  process,  colors  which  are  not 
wanted  to  be  of  a  full  or  bright  yellow,  may  be 
obtained.      The    color    may    be    considerably 
heightened  by  passing  the  unrinsed  stuff  a  few 
times  through  hot  water,  to  which  a  little  clean 
powdered  chalk,  in  the  proportion  of  about  a 
pound  and  a  half  for  every  100  pounds  of  stuff 
has  been  previously  added.  The  bark,  when  used 
in  dyeing,  being  first  reduced  to  powder,  should 
be  tied  up  iu  a  thin  linen  bag,  and  suspended  in 
the  liquor,  so  that  it  may  be  occasionally  moved 
through  it,  to  diffuse  the  coloring  matter  more 
equally. 

209.  But  although  this  method  possesses  the 
advantages  of  cheapness  and  expedition,  and  is 
sufficient  for  communicating  pale  yellows ;   to 
obtain   fuller  and  more  permanent  colors,  the 
common  mode  of  preparation  ought  to  be  pre- 
ferred.    The  stuff  should  be  boiled  for  about 
one  hour,  or  an  hour  and  a  quarter,  with  one- 
sixth,  or  one-eighth  of  its  weight  of  alum,  dis- 
solved in  a  proper  proportion  of  water.     The 
stuff  is    then  to   be  immersed,  without   being 
rinsed,   into   the  dyeing  bath,  with    clean   hot 
water,  and  about  the  same  quantity  of  powdered 


DYEING. 


613 


bark  tied  up  in  a  has:,  as  that  of  the  alum  em- 
ployed in  the  preparation.  The  stuff'  is  then  to 
be  turned  as  usual  through  the  boiling  liquor, 
cr.til  the  color  appears  to  have  acquired  sufficient 
intensity.  One  pound  of  clean  powdered  chalk 
ibr  every  1 00  pounds  of  stuff  is  then  to  be  mixed 
with  the  dyeing  bath,  and  the  operation  con- 
tinued for  eight  or  ten  minutes  longer,  for  the 
purpose  of  raising  and  brightening  the  color. 

210.  To  communicate  a  beautiful  orange  yel- 
low to  woollen  stuffs,  ten  pounds  of  quercitron 
bark,  tied  up  in  a  bag,  for  every  hundred  pounds 
of  stuff,  are  to  be  put  into  the   bath  with   hot 
water.     At  the  end  of  six  or  eight  minutes,  an 
equal  weight  of  murio-snlphate  of  tin  is  to  be 
added,  and  the  mixture  well  stirred  for  two  or 
three  minutes.     The  cloth,  previously  scoured, 
and  thoroughly  wetted,  is  then  immersed  in  the 
dyeing  liquor,   and    quickly  turned  for  a   few 
minutes.     By  this  process  the  coloring  matter 
fixes  on  the  cloth  so  effectually,  that,  after  the 
liquor  begins  to  boil,  the  highest  yellow  may  be 
produced  in  less  than  fifteen  minutes. 

211.  High  shades  of  yellow,  similar  to  those 
obtained    from  quercitron   bark    by  the    above 
process,  are  frequently  given  with  young  fustic 
and  dyers' spirit;  but   this  color  is  much  less 
beautiful  and  permanent,  while  it  is  more  expen- 
sive than  what  is  obtained  from  the  bark. 

212.  A  fine  bright,  or  golden  yellow  is  ob- 
tained by  employing  ten  pounds  of  quercitron 
bark,  for  each  100  pounds  of  cloth,  the  bark 
being  first  boiled  a  few  minutes,  and  then  add- 
ing seven  or  eight  pounds  of  murio-sulphate  of 
ti-i,  with  about  five  pounds  of  alum.     The  cloth 
is  to  be  dyed  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  pro- 
cess for  the  orange-yellow.     Bright  yellows  of 
less  body  are  produced  by  employing  a  smaller 
proportion   of  bark,  is  well,  as  by  diminishing 
the  quantity  of  muno-sulphate  of  tin  and  alum. 
And    indeed   every   variety   of  shade  of  pure 
bright  yellow  may  be  given  by  varying  the  pro- 
portions of  the  ingredients. 

213.  The   lively   delicate  green   shades,   so 
much  admired,  are  produced  by  the  addition  of 
tartar,  with  the  other  ingredients.     The  tartar 
must  be  added  in  different  proportions,  accord- 
ing to  the  shade  which  is  wanted.     For  a  full 
bright  yellow,  delicately  inclining  to  green,  it 
will  be  proper  to  employ  eight  pounds  of  bark, 
six  of  murio-sulphate  of  tin,  with  six  of  alum, 
and  four  of  tartar.     An  additional  proportion  of 
alum  and  tartar  renders  the  yellow  more  deli- 
cate, and  inclines  it  more  to  the  green  shade; 
but  when  this  lively  green  shade  is  wanted  in  the 
greatest  perfection,  the  ingredients  must  be  used 
in  equal  proportions.    The  delicate  green  lemon 
yellows  are  seldom  required  to  have  much  ful- 
ness or  body.     Ten   pounds  of  bark,  with  an 
equal   quantity   of  the   other   ingredients,   are 
sufficient  to  dye  300  or  400  pounds  of  stuffs. 

214.  Of  Dyeing  Silk  Yellow. — Weld  is  seldom 
employed  to  give  a  yellow  dye  to  silk,  but  when 
this  is  desired,  the  process  differs  a  little  from 
the  former.     The  silk  being  scoured,  alumed, 
and  rinsed  in  the  manner  usual  for  dyeing  bright 
colors,  a  bath  is  prepared,  by  boiling  weld  in 
water,  in  the  proportion  of  double  the  weight  of 
the  silk  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  straining 


off  the  liquor  into  a  vat,  where  it  is  suffered  fo 
cool  till  the  hand  can  be  held  in  it.  Then  tlie 
silk  is  dipped  and  turned,  till  the  color  is  found 
uniform.  While  this  is  going  on,  the  old  weld 
is  boiled  with  a  fresh  quantity  01"  water,  and, 
after  the  silk  has  been  dipped,  one  half  of  the 
exhausted  bath  is  taken  out,  and  the  vat  filled 
up  with  the  second  decoction.  The  temperature 
of  the  fresh  bath  may  be  a  little  higher  than  that 
of  the  former,  but  should  not  be  too  great,  lest 
the  color  already  fixed  be  dissolved.  The  stuff 
is  to  be  turned  as  before,  and  then  taken  out  of 
the  bath.  Some  soda  is  to  be  dissolved  in  a  part 
of  the  second  decoction,  and  a  larger  or  smaller 
quantity  of  the  solution  is  to  be  added  to  the 
bath,  according  to  the  intensity  of  the  shade 
wanted.  The  color  is  examined  by  taking  out  a 
skein,  and  wringing  it. 

215.  To  produce  shades  having  more  of  a 
gold  color,  anotta  is  added  in  proportion  to  the 
depth  of  color  required.     Lighter  shades,  such 
as  pale  lemon  color,  are  obtained  by  previously 
whitening  the  silk,  and  regulating  the  proportion 
of  the    ingredients    of  the  bath   by  the  shade 
required.     To  give  a  yellow,  with  a  green  tinge 
a  little  indigo  is  added  to  the  bath,  if  the  silk 
has  not  been  previously  azured;  to  prevent  the 
greenish  shade  being  too  deep,  the  silk  should 
be  more  slightly  alumed  than  usual. 

216.  Dr.  Bancroft   informs   us   that   all  the 
shades  of  yellow  can  be  given  at  a  cheaper  rate 
by  quercitron  bark  than  by  weld.     To  dye  with 
this  bark,  a  quantity  of  it  powdered,  and  en- 
closed  in    a   bag,  in   proportion    to  the  shado 
wanted,  from  one  to  two  pounds  for  every  pound 
of  silk,  is  put  into  the  vat  while  the  water  is 
cold.     Heat  is  applied,  and  when  the  bath  is 
rather  more  than  blood-warm,  or  of  the  tempe- 
rature 100°,  the  silk,  after  being  first  alumed,  is 
immersed  and  dyed  in  the  osual  way.  A  deeper 
shade  may  be  given  by  adding  a  small  quantity 
of  chalk  or  pearl-ashes  towards  the  end  of  the 
operation.     To  produce  a  more  lively  yellow,  a 
small  portion  of  murio-sulphate  of  tin  may  be- 
employed,  but  it  should  be  used  cautiously,  as  it 
is  apt  to  diminish  the  lustre  of  the  silk. 

217.  To  dye  silk  of  an  aurora  or  orange  color, 
after  having  been   properly  scoured,  it  may  be 
immersed  in  an  alkaline  solution  of  anotta,  the 
strength  of  which  is  to  be  regulated  by  the  shade 
required.     The  temperature  of  the  bath  should 
be   between   that  of  tepid  and   boiling  water. 
When  the  desired  shade  is  obtained,  the  silk  is 
to  be  twice  washed  and  beetled,  to  free  it  from 
the  superfluous  coloring  matter,  which  would 
injure  the  beauty  of  the  color.     When  raw  silk 
is  to  be  dyed,   that  which    is    naturally  whit* 
should  be  selected,  and  the  bath  should  be  nearly 
cold;  for  otherwise  the  alkali,  by  dissolving  the 
gum  of  the  silk,  destroys  its  elasticity.     Silk  is 
dyed  of  an  orange  color  by  anotta,  but  if  a  red- 
der shade  be  wanted,  it  is  procured  by  alum, 
vinegar,  or  lemon  juice.    These  colors  are  beau- 
tiful, but  do  not  possess  permanency. 

218.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  Linen  Yellow. — 
The  processcommonly  observed  in  dyeing  cotton 
and  linen  yellow,  is  by  scouring  it  in  a  bath 
prepared  in  a  lie  with  the  ashes  of  green  wood. 
It  is  afterwards  washed,  dried,  and  alumed,  with 


614 


DYEING. 


one-fourth  of  its  weight  of  alum.  After  remain- 
ing in  twenty-four  hours,  it  is  taken  out  of  the 
aluming  and  dried,  but  not  washed.  The  cotton 
is  then  dyed  in  a  weld  bath,  in  the  proportion 
of  one  pound  and  a  quarter  of  weld  for  each 
pound  of  cotton,  and  turned  in  the  bath  till  it 
has  acquired  the  desired  color. 

219.  After  being  taken  out  of  the  bath,  it  is 
soaked  for  an  hour  and  a  half  in  a  solution  of 
sulphate  of  copper,  in  the  proportion  of  one- 
fourth  of  the  weight  if  the  cotton,  and  then  im- 
mersed, without   washing,   for  nearly  an  hour, 
in  a  boiling  solution  of  white  soap,  after  which  it 
is  well  washed  and  dried. 

220.  A  deeper  yellow  is  communicated  to  cot- 
ton, by  omitting  the  process  of  aluming,  and  em- 
ploying two  pounds  and  a  half  of  weld  for  each 
pound  of  cotton.     To  this  is  added  a  dram  of 
verdigris,  mixed  with  part  of  the  bath.    The  cot- 
ton is  then  to  be  dipped  and  worked  till  the  color 
become  uniform.     It  is  then  taken  out  of  the 
bath,  and  a  little  solution  of  soda  added,  after 
which  it  is  returned,  and  kept  for  fifteen  minutes. 
It  is  then  wrung  out  and  dried. 

221.  Other  shades  of  yellow  may  be  obtained 
by  varying  the  proportion  of  ingredients.    Thus, 
a  lemon  color  is  dyed  by  using  only  one  pound 
of  weld  for  every  pound  of  cotton,  and  by  di- 
minishing the  proportion  of  verdigris,  or  using 
alum  as  a  substitute. 

222.  Dr.  Bancroft  recommends  a  superior  pro- 
cess, and  less  expensive.     He  also  objects  to  the 
use  of  salts  of  copper,  as  deepening  the  yellow. 
One  pound  of  acetate  of  lead,  and  three  pounds 
of  alum,  are  to  be  dissolved  in  a  sufficient  quan- 
tity of  warm  water.     The  cotton  or  linen,  after 
being  properly  rinsed,  is  to  be  soaked  in  this 
mixture,  heated  to  the  temperature  of  100°,  for 
two  hours.     It  is  then  taken  out,    moderately 
pressed  over  a  vessel,  to  prevent  the  waste  of  the 
aluminous  liquor.     It  is  then  dried  in  a  stove 
heat,  and,  after  being  again  soaked  in  the  alumi- 
nous solution,  it  is  wrung  out  and  dried  a  second 
time.     Without  being  rinsed,  it  is  to  be  barely 
wetted  with  lime  water,  and  afterwards  dried ; 
and   if  a   full,   bright,   and   durable  yellow  is 
wanted,  it  may  be  necessary  to  soak  the  stuff  in 
the  diluted  aluminous  mordant,  and,  after  drying, 
to  wet  it  a  second  time  in  the  lime  water.    After 
it  has  been  soaked  for  the  last  time,  it  should  be 
well  rinsed  in  clean  water,  to  separate  the  loose 
particles  of  the  mordant,  which  might  injure  the 
application  of  the  coloring  matter.     By  the  use 
of  the  lime-water,  a  greater  proportion  of  alumina 
combines  with  the  stuff,  besides  the  addition  of  a 
certain  proportion  of  lime. 

223.  In  the  preparation  of  the  dyeing  bath, 
from   twelve  to  eighteen  pounds  of  powdered 
quercitron  bark  are  enclosed  in  a  bag,  for  every 
100  pounds  of  stuff,  varying  the  proportion  ac- 
cording to  the  depth  of  shade  required.     The 
bark  is  put  into  the  water  while  it  is  cold ;  and, 
immediately  after,   the   stuff  is  immersed   and 
turned  for  an  hour,  or  an  hour  and  a  half,  during 
which  the  water  should  be  gradually  heated,  and 
the  temperature  raised  to  about  120.°     At  the 
end  of  this  time  the  heat  is  increased,  and  the 
dyeing  liquor  brought  to  a  boiling  temperature  ; 
but  at  this  temperature  the  stuff  must  remain  in 


it  only  for  a  few  minutes.     It  is  then  taken  o  i', 
rinsed,  and  dried. 

224.  Dr.  Bancroft  remarks,  that,  when  the  alu- 
minous  mordant  is  employed  without  the  ad- 
dition   of   water,    one   soaking   only,    and   an 
immersion  in  lime  water,  may  be  sufficient ;  but 
he  is  of  opinion  that  greater  advantage  is  derived 
from  the  application  of  a  more  diluted  mordant 
at  two  different  times,  or  even  by   a  more  fre- 
quent immersion  of  the  stuff  alternately  in  the 
aluminous  mordant,  and  lime  water,  and  drying 
it  after  each  immersion.     By  this  treatment  he 
found  that  the  color  always  acquired  more  body 
and  durability. 

225.  Chaptal  proposes  a  process  for  communi- 
cating to  cotton  a  nankeen  yellow,  which,  while 
it  affords  a  durable  color,  has  the  advantage  of 
being  cheap  and  simple.     When  cotton  is  im- 
mersed in  a  solution  of  any  salt  of  iron,  it  has  so 
strong  an  affinity  for  the  oxide,  that  it  decom- 
poses the  salt,  combines  with  the  iron,  and  as- 
sumes a  yellow  color.  The  process  recommended 
by  Chaptal  is  this: — The  cotton  to  be  dyed  is  put 
into  a  cold  solution  of  sulphate  of  iron,  of  the 
specific  gravity  of  1-02.     It  is  afterwards  wrung 
out,  and  immediately  immersed  in  a  lie-of  potassa 
of  the  specific  gravity  of  I'Ol.     This  lie  must 
previously  have  been  saturated  with  a  solution  of 
alum.     When  the  stuff  has  been  kept  for  four  or 
five  hours  in   this  bath,  it  may  be  taken  out, 
washed,  and  dried.     By  varying  the  proportion 
of  sulphate  of  iron,  every  variety  of  shade  may 
be  obtained. 

226.  The  following  curious  process  for  dyeing 
linen  of  a  durable  yellow,  as  practised  in  the 
east,  is  given  in  the   Encyclopaedia  Britannica 
The  object  of  this  process,  which  is  tedious,  is  to 
increase  the  affinity  between  the  alumina  and  the 
stuff,  so  that  it  may  adhere  with  sufficient  force 
to  produce  a  permanent  color.    For  this  purpose 
three  mordants  are  employed  :  these  are  oil,  tan, 
and  alum.     The  cotton  is  soaked  in  a  bath  of 
oil,  mixed  with  a  weak  solution  of  soda.    Animal 
oil,  as  it  is  found  to  answer  best,  is  preferred. 
Glue  has  also  been  tried,  and  is  found  to  answer 
very  well.    The  soda  must  be  in  the  caustic  state, 
as  it  then  combines  with  the  oil,  and  produces  on 
the  cloth  an  equal  absorption.     The  stuff  is  then 
to  be  washed,  and  afterwards  put  into  an  infusion 
of  nut-galls  of  the  white  kind ;  the  infusion  should 
be  used  hot.     The  tan  combines  with  the  oil, 
while  the  gallic  acid  carries  off  any  alkali  which 
may  adhere  to  the  cloth.     When  the  stuff  is  re- 
moved from  the  bath,  it  should  be  quickly  dried; 
too  great  an  excess  of  galls  beyond  a  proper  pro- 
portion with  the  oil  should  be  avoided,  as  it  is 
apt  to  darken  the  color.     After  this  preparation 
the  stuff  is  to  be  immersed  in  a  solution  of  alum ; 
and,  in  consequence  of  the  affinity  which  exists 
between  tan  and  alumina,  the  alum  is  decora- 
posed,  and  its  earth  combines  with  the  tan 

OF  DYEING  BROWN. 

227.  The    substances    employed    in    dyeing 
browns  are  very  numerous,  but  those  chiefly  used 
are  sumach,  walnut-peels,  and  walnut-roots. 

On  separating  the  bark  from  the  ligneous  sub- 
stance of  the  walnut-root,  says  Bcrthollet,  in  re- 
lating some  experiments  on  the  subject,  the  former 


D  Y  E  1  N 


615 


yielded  in  equal  weight  a  liquor  much  more 
charged  with  color.  The  bark  of  the  wood  of 
walnut  also  exhibited  properties  approaching  to 
those  of  walnut-peels,  but  its  decoction  formed  a 
blackish  precipitate  with  sulphate  of  iron. 

Walnut-peels  exercise  a  lively  action  OTI  oxide 
of  iron,  dissolving  it,  and  forming  a  liquor  as 
black  as  ink.  If  boiled  along  with  clean  filings 
they  do  not  attack  them ;  but,  if  left  exposed  to 
the  air,  the  liquor  becomes  soon  black. 

The  coloring  matter  of  walnut-peels  has  a  great 
disposition  to  combine  with  wool.  It  gives  it  a 
very  durable  walnut  or  dun  color,  and  mordants 
appear  to  add  little  to  its  permanence,  but  they 
may  vary  its  shades,  and  give  them  more  lustre. 
By  preparing  the  stuff  with  alum,  a  richer  and 
livelier  color  may  be  obtained. 

Walnut-peels  are  of  excellent  use,  because  they 
give  agreeable  and  very  durable  shades,  and, 
being  employed  without  any  mordant,  they  pre- 
serve the  softness  of  the  wool,  and  require  but 
one  simple,  and  not  expensive,  operation,  Wal- 
nut-peels are  gathered  when  the  nuts  are  entirely 
ripe.  Large  casks  or  tubs  are  filled  with  them, 
and  a  sufficiency  of  water  is  poured  on  them  to 
cover  their  surface.  In  this  state  they  may  be 
kept  a  year  and  upwards.  At  the  Gobelins, 
where  a  very  extensive  and  varied  use  is  made 
of  this  ingredient,  it  is  kept  for  two  years  before 
it  is  employed.  It  is  found  then  to  furnish  much 
more  color.  It  has  a  very  unpleasant  putrid 
odor. 

The  peels  may  also  be  used  which  are  taken 
from  the  nuts  before  they  are  ripe ;  but  they  do 
not  keep  so  long. 

228.  The  following  are  the  results  of  M.  Ber- 
thol let's  experiments  on  sumach  (rhus  coriaria) : — 

The  infusion  of  sumach  is  of  a  dun  color,  bor- 
dering on  green.  It  speedily  becomes  green  in 
the  air.  When  it  is  recent,  the  solution  of  potassa 
produces  little  change  on  it.  The  acids  clear  up 
its  color,  and  render  it  yellow.  Solution  of  alum 
makes  it  turbid,  producing  a  scanty  yellow  pre- 
cipitate, while  the  liquor  remains  yellow. 

Acetate  of  lead  forms  instantly  an  abundant 
yellowish  precipitate,  which  takes  a  brown  color 
on  its  surface;  the  liquor  remains  of  a  clear 
yellow. 

Sulphate  of  copper  affords  a  copious  yellowish- 
green  precipitate,  which,  after  some  hours, 
changes  to  a  brown-green.  The  liquor  remained 
clear,  and  a  little  yellow. 

Sulphate  of  zinc  of  commerce  rendered  the 
liquor  turbid,  blackening  it,  and  forming  a  deep 
blue  precipitate. 

Pure  sulphate  of  zinc  deepened  the  color  much 
less ;  only  a  slight  dun  deposite,  verging  on 
brown,  took  place. 

Muriate  of  soda  produced  no  sensible  change 
at  first;  but,  after  some  hours,  the  liquor  was  a 
little  turbid,  and  its  color  had  become  somewhat 
clearer. 

Sumach  acts  like  nut-galls  on  solution  of  silver, 
whose  metal  it  reduces ;  a  result  promoted  by  the 
action  of  light.  We  have  already  dwelt  at  suf- 
ficient length  on  the  explanation  of  this  phenome- 
non, as  well  as  the  general  properties  of  astrin- 
gents. Sumach  affords  of  itself  a  fawn-color 
bordering  on  green ;  but  it  communicates  to  cot- 


tou  stuffs  several  very  permanent  colors,  when 
they  are  combined  with  mordants.  • 

229.  Sanders,  or  sandal-wood,  is  also  employed 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  fawn-color.  There 
are  three  kinds  of  this  wood,  the  white,  the  yellow, 
and  the  red.  The  last  only,  which  is  a  compact 
heavy  wood,  brought  from  the  Coromandel  coast, 
is  used  in  dyeing.  By  exposure  to  the  air  it  be- 
comes of  a  brown  color;  when  employed  in  dye- 
ing, it  is  reduced  to  fine  powder,  and  it  yields  ;i 
fawn-color  with  a  brownish  shade,,  inclining  to 
red. 

The  quantity  of  coloring  matter,  however, 
which  it  yields  of  itself  is  small,  and  it  is  said 
that  it  gives  harshness  to  woollen  stuffs.  When 
it  is  mixed  with  other  substances,  as  sumach, 
walnut-peels,  or  galls,  the  quantity  of  coloring- 
matter  is  increased;  it  gives  a  more  durable 
color,  and  produces  considerable  modifications 
in  the  coloring  matter  with  which  it  is  mixed. 
Sandal-wood  yields  its  coloring  matter  to  brandy, 
or  diluted  alcohol,  more  readily  than  to  water. 

230.  Soot  communicates  to  woollen  stuff's  ;i 
fawn   or  brown    color,   of  a   lighter    or   deeper 
shade,  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  employed  ; 
but  the  color  is  fading,  and  its  affinity  for  wool 
is  not  great;  and,  besides  leaving  a  disagreeable 
smell,  it  renders  the  fibres  harsh.      In  some  ma- 
nufactories, it  is  employed  for  browning  certain 
colors,  and  it  produces  shades  which  could  not 
otherwise  be  readily  obtained. 

231.  In  dyeing  with  walnut-peels,  a  quantity 
proportioned  to  the  quantity  of  stuff,  and   the 
intensity  of  shade  wanted,  is  boiled  for  fifteen 
minutes  in  a  copper.     All  that  is  necessary  in 
dyeing  with  this   substance  is,  to  moisten  the 
cloth  or  yarn  with  warm  water,  previously  to 
their  immersion  in  the  copper,  in  which  they 
are  to  be  carefully  stirred  till  they  have  acquired 
the  proper  shade.     This  is  the  process,  if  the 
aluminous  mordant  be  not  employed.     In  dyeing 
cloth,  it  is  usual  to  give  the  deepest  shades  first, 
and  the  lighter  ones  afterwards ;  but,  in  dyeing 
woollen  yarn,  the  light  shades  are  given  first,  and 
the  deeper  ones  afterwards.     A  fresh  quantity  of 
peels  is  added  each  time. 

232.  Berthollet   rrtade   a  number   of  experi- 
ments to  ascertain  the  difference  of  color  ob- 
tained  from   the   simple   decoction   of  walnut- 
peels,   and   the  addition   of  metallic  oxides  as 
mordants.    The   oxide  of  tin,   he  informs  us, 
yielded  a  clearer  and  brighter  fawn-color  than 
that  of  the  simple  decoction.    The  oxide  of  zinc 
produced  a  still  clearer  color,  inclining  to  ash 
or  gray.    The  color  from  oxide  of  lead  had  an 
orange  cast,  while  that  from  oxide  of  iron  was  of 
a  greenish  brown. 

233.  A  fawn-color,  which  has  a  shade  of 
green,  is  obtained  from  sumach  alone;  but  to 
cotton  stuffs,  which  have  been  impregnated  with 
printers'  mordant,  or  acetate  of  alumina,  sumach 
communicates  a  good  and  durable  yellow. 

234.  Vogler  employed  the  tincture  of  sanders- 
wood  for  dyeing  patterns  of  wool,  silk,  cotton, 
and  linen,  having  previously  impregnated  them 
with  a  solution  of  tin,  and  afterwards  washing 
and  drying  them.  Sometimes  he  used  the  solu- 
tion unmixed,  and  at  other  times  added  six  or 
ten  parts  of  water,  and  in  whatever  way  he  em- 


616 


DYEING. 


ployed   it,  he  obtained  a  poppy  color.     When 
the  mordant  employed  was  solution  of  alum,  the 


238.  The  process  of  welding  is  conducted  in 
the   same  manner   as  for   yellow ;  but  a  larger 


color  was  a  rich  scarlet ;  with  sulphate  of  copper     quantity  of  weld   is  employed,  except  for   the 
it  was  a  clear  crimson,  and  with  sulphate  of  iron     lighter  shades,  which,  on  the  contrary,  require  a 

still  smaller  proportion.   For  the  most  part,  a  suc- 
cession of  shades  from  the  deepest  to  the  lightest 
is  dyed  at   the  same   time,  beginning  with  the 
235.  On  this  branch  of  dyeing,  M.  Berthollet    deepest  and  proceeding  to  the  lightest ;  between 
»emarks,  that  simple  colors  form,  by  their  mix-    each  dip,  which  lasts  half  an  hour,  or  three  quar- 
ture,  compound  colors  ;  and  if  the  effects  of  the    ters,  water  is  added  to  the  bath.     Some  dyers 


a  beautiful  deep  violet. 

OF  DYEING   COMPOUND  COLORS. 


coloring  particles  did  not  vary,  according  to  the 
combinations  which  they  form,  and  the  actions 


give  each  parcel  two  dips,  beginning  the  first 
time  with  the  deep  shades,  and  the  second  with 


exercised  on  them  by  the  different  substances  the  light  ones ;  in  that  case,  each  parcel  should 
present  in  a  dyeing  bath,  we  might  determine  remain  a  shorter  time  in  the  bath:  for  the  very  light 
with  precision  the  shade  that  ought  to  result  shades,  care  should  be  taken  that  the  bath  does 


from  the  mixture  of  two  other  colors,  or  of  the 
ingredients  which  afford  these  colors  separately  : 
but  the  chemical  action  of  the  mordants,  and  of 
the  liquor  of  the  dye  bath,  often  changes  the 
results ;  theory,  however,  may  always  predict 
these  effects  to  a  certain  degree. 

It  is  not  the  color  peculiar  to  the  coloring 
matters  which  is  to  be  considered  as  the  consti- 
tuent part  of  compound  colors,  but  that  which 
they  must  assume  with  a  certain  mordant,  and  in 
a  certain  dye  bath.  Hence,  our  attention  ought 
to  be  principally  fixed  on  the  effects  of  the  che- 
mical agents  employed. 

It  13  in  this  department  of  dyeing  that  the  in- 
telligence of  the  operator  may  be  most  useful, 
by  enabling  him  to  vary  his  processes,  and  to 


not  boil.  A  browning  with  logwood  and  a  little 
sulphate  of  iron  is  given  to  the  very  deep  greens. 

The  green  obtained  by  means  of  the  solution 
of  indigo  in  sulphuric  acid,  is  denominated 
Saxon  green,  from  its  having  been  first  practised 
in  Saxony.  We  shall  here  give  the  process  di- 
rected by  Dr.  Bancroft  for  this  color. 

239.  The  most  beautiful  Saxon  greens  may  be 
produced  very  cheaply  and  expeditiously,  by 
combining  the  lively  yellow  which  results  from 
quercitron  bark,  murio-sulphate  of  tin,  and 
alum,  with  the  blue  afforded  by  indigo  dissolved 
in  sulphuric  acid,  as  for  dyeing  the  Saxon  blue. 

To  produce  this  combination  most  advan- 
tageously, the  dyer,  for  a  full-bodied  green, 
should  put  into  the  vessel  after  the  rate  of  six  or 


arrive   at  the  proposed   end   by   the  simplest,    eight  pounds  of  powdered  bark  in  a  bag,  for 


shortest,  and  least  expensive  way. 

The  processes  for  compound  colors  are  very 


every  hundred  pounds  of  cloth,  with  only  a  small 
proportion  of  water  as  soon  as  it  begins  to  grow 


numerous.     We  shall  mention  only  those  which    warm ;  and  when  it  begins  to  boil,  he  should 


most  merit  attention,  and  shall  establish  the 
principles  on  which  they  ought  to  be  conducted 
by  particular  examples. 

236.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Green. — Green  isobtain- 


add  about  six  pounds  of  murio-sulphate  of  tin, 
with  the  usual  precautions,  and  a  few  minutes 
after  about  four  pounds  of  alum.  These  having 
boiled  together  five  or  six  minutes,  cold  water 


ed  by  the  mixture  of  yellow  and  blue ;   and  it  is  should  be  added,  so  as  to  bring  the  hea*  of  the 

distinguished  into  many  different  shades ;  but  it  liquor  down  to  what  the  hand  is  able  to  bear, 

requires  experience  to  obtain  this  color  uniform  Immediately  after  this,  as  much  sulphate  of  indi- 

and  without  spots,  especially  in  the  light  shades,  go  is  to  be  added,  as  will  suffice  to  produce  the 

It  is  possible  to  produce  green  by  beginning  shade  of  green  intended  to  be  dyed,  taking  care 


either  with  the  yellow  or  the  blue  dye  ;  but  the 
first  method  is  attended  with  some  inconve- 
niences ;  for  the  blue  soils  the  linen,  and  a  part 
of  the  yellow  being  dissolved  in  the  vat,  changes 
and  makes  it  green ;  the  second  method  is,  there- 
fore, preferable.  It  is  common  to  employ  the 
pastel  vat,  but  for  some  kinds  of  green,  solution 
of  indigo  in  the  sulphuric  acid  is  used ;  and  then 
the  blue  and  yellow  are  either  dyed  separately, 
or  all  the  ingredients  are  mixed  together,  to  dye 
by  a  single  operation. 

237.  Solutions  of  copper  with  yellow  sub- 
stances may  also  be  employed.  The  blue  ground 
must  be  proportioned  to  the  green  which  is 
desired  ;  thus,  for  the  green  1  ike  that  of  a  drake's 


to  mix  it  thoroughly  with  the  first  solution  by 
stirring,  &c. ;  arid  this  being  done,  the  cloth, 
being  previously  scoured  and  moistened,  should 
be  expeditiously  put  into  the  liquor,  and  turned 
very  briskly  through  it  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
in  order  that  the  color  may  apply  itself  equally 
to  every  part,  which  it  will  certainly  do  in  this 
way  with  proper  care.  By  these  means,  very 
full,  even,  and  beautiful  greens  may  generally  be 
dyed  in  half  an  hour;  and,  during  this  space,  it 
is  best  to  keep  the  liquor  at  rather  less  than  a 
boiling  heat.  Murio-sulphate  of  tin  is  greatly 
preferable  for  this  use  to  the  dyers'  spirit ;  be- 
cause the  latter  consists  chiefly  of  nitric  acid, 
which,  by  its  highly  injurious  action  upon  indigo, 


neck,  a  ground  of  deep  royal  blue  is  given ;  for    would  render  that  part  of  the  green  color  very 


parrot  green,  a  ground  of  sky-blue ;  for  verd 
naissant,  a  ground  of  white-blue  is  necessary. 
After  the  cloths  have  received  the  proper  ground, 
they  are  washed  in  the  fulling-mill,  and  boiled 
as  for  common  welding,  but  for  the  lighter  shades 
the  proportion  of  salts  is  diminished.  Most 
commonly  the  cloths  intended  for  the  light 
i-nades  are  boiled  first ;  and,  when  these  are  taken 
out  tartar  a'nd  alum  ara  added. 


fugitive.  But  no  such  effect  can  result  from  the 
murio-sulphate  of  tin,  since  the  muriatic  acid 
has  no  action  upon  indigo;  and  the  sulphuric  is 
that  very  acid  which  alone  is  proper  to  dissolve 
it  for  this  use. 

Respecting  the  beauty  of  the  color  thus  pro- 
duced, those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  un- 
equalled lustre  and  brightness  of  ithe  quercitron 
yellows,  dyed  with  the  tin  basis,  must  necessarilj 


DYEING. 


617 


conclude,  that  the  greens  composed  therewith, 
will  prove  greatly  superior  to  any  which  can  re- 
sult from  the  dull  muddy  yellow  of  old  fustic ; 
and,  in  point  of  expense,  it  is  certain  that  the  bark, 
murio-sulphate  of  tin,  and  alum,  necessary  to  dye 
a  given  quantity  of  cloth  in  this  way,  will  cost 
less  than  the  much  greater  quantity  (six  or  eight 
times  more)  of  fustic,  with  the  alum  necessary  for 
dyeing  it  in  the  common  way,  the  sulphate  of 
indigo  being  the  same  in  both  cases.  But  in 
dyeing  with  the  bark,  the  vessel  is  only  to  be 
filled  and  heated  once  ;  and  the  cloth,  without 
any  previous  preparation,  may  be  completely 
dyed  in  half  an  hour ;  whilst  in  the  common  way 
of  producing  Saxon  greens,  the  copper  is  to  be 
twice  filled  ;  and  to  this  must  be  joined  the  fuel 
and  labor  of  an  hour  and  a  half's  boiling  and 
turning  the  cloth,  in  the  course  of  preparation, 
besides  nearly  as  much  boiling  in  another  vessel 
to  extract  the  color  of  the  fustic ;  and  after  all, 
the  dyeing  process  remains  to  be  performed, 
which  will  be  equal  in  time  and  trouble  to  the 
whole  of  the  process  for  producing  a  Saxon 
green  with  the  bark  ;  so  that  this  color  obtained 
from  bark  will  not  only  prove  superior  in  beauty, 
but  in  cheapness,  to  that  dyed  with  old  fustic. 

240. — Of  Dyeing  Silk  Green. — In  communi- 
cating to  silk  the  green  color,  it  requires  very 
great  caution  to  prevent  the  stuff  from  being 
spotted  and  striped.  Silk  intended  for  greens  is 
boiled  as  for  the  ordinary  colors;  for  light 
shades,  however,  it  should  be  boiled  thoroughly 
as  for  blue. 

Silk  is  not  first  dyed  blue  like  cloth ;  but,  after 
a  s»rong  aluming,  it  is  washed  slightly  in  the 
river,  and  distributed  into  small  hanks,  that  it 
may  take  the  dye  equably;  after  which  it  is 
turned  carefully  round  the  sticks,  through  a  bath 
of  weld.  When  it  is  thought  that  the  ground  is 
sufficiently  deep,  a  pattern  is  tried  in  the  vat,  to 
see  if  the  color  has  the  wished-for  tone ;  if  it 
has  not  ground  enough,  decoction  of  weld  is 
added ;  and,  when  it  is  ascertained  that  the 
yellow  has  reached  the  proper  degree,  the  silk  is 
withdrawn  from  the  bath,  and  passed  through  the 
vat  as  for  blue. 

To  render  the  color  deeper,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  vary  its  tone,  there  are  added  to  the 
yellow  bath,  when  the  weld  has  been  taken  out, 
joice  of  Brasil-wood,  decoction  of  fustet,  and 
anotta.  For  the  very  light  shades,  such,  as 
apple-green  and  celadon-green,  a  much  weaker 
ground  is  given  than  for  the  other  colors.  For 
the  light  shades,  if  n»t  for  sea-green,  it  is  pre- 
ferable to  dye  yellow  in  baths  which  have  al- 
ready been  used,  but  in  which  there  is  no  Brasil- 
wood  or  fustet,  because  the  silk,  perfectly  alumed, 
dyes  too  rapidly  in  fresh  baths,  and  is  thence 
subject  to  take  an  uneven  color.  Dr.  Bancroft 
recommends  the  following  process  for  producing 
Saxon  green  at  one  operation,  as  the  most  com- 
modious and  certain : — 

241.  A  bath  is  prepared  of  four  pounds  of 
quercitron  bark,  three  pounds  of  alum,  and  two 
pounds  of  murio-sulphate  of  tin,  with  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  water.  The  bath  is  boiled  ten  or 
fifteen  minutes,  and  when  the  liquor  is  in  tem- 
perature till  the  hand  can  bear  it,  it  is  fit  for 
dyeing.  By  adding  different  proportions  of  sul- 


phate of  indigo,  various  and  beautiful  shades  of 
green  may  be  obtained,  and  the  color  thus  pro- 
duced is  both  cheap  and  uniform.  Care  should 
be  taken  to  keep  the  bath  constantly  stirred,  to 
prevent  the  coloring  matter  from  subsiding. 
Those  shades  which  are  intended  to  incline  most 
to  the  yellow,  should  be  dyed  first;  and,  by 
adding  sulphate  of  indigo,  the  green,  having  a 
shade  of  blue,  may  be  obtained. 

242.  To  produce  what  is  called  an  English 
green,  and  which  is  more  beautiful  than  the  or- 
dinary greens,    and  inore  durable    than    Saxon 
green,  Guhliche  recommends  the  following  pro- 
cess : — He  gives  the  silk,  first  of  all,  a  clear  blue 
in  the  cold  vat ;  he  steeps  it  in  hot  wa'er ;  washes 
it  in  running  water;  passes  it  through   a  weak 
solution  of  alum  ;  prepares  a  bath  with  the  sul- 
phuric solution  of  indigo,  a  little  of  the  solution 
of  tin,  and  a  tincture  of  Avignon  berry,   made 
with  a  vegetable  acid.     lie  keeps  the  silk  in  this 
bath  till   it  has  assumed  the  wished-for  shade ; 
he  then  washes  and  dries  in  the  shade.     The 
lighter  hues  may  be  dyed  in  the  sequel.     The 
shades  may  be  varied  with  more  or  less  blue, 
or  more  or  less  yellow,  by  the  proportions  of  the 
indigo  solution,    and  of  the  yellow   substance. 
When  it  is  wished  to  give  a  goslin-green  to  silk, 
a  light  blue  is  communicated  to  it,  either  in  the 
hot  vat  or  in  the  cold ;  it  is  passed  through  hot 
water,  washed  in  running  water,  and  while  moist 
it  is  passed  through  a  bath  of  anotta. 

243.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  Linen  Green. — 
To  give  a  green  color  to  linen  and  cotton  yarns, 
it  is  proper  to  begin  with  scouring  them  well ; 
then  they  must  be  dyed  in  the  blue  vat,  cleansed 
in  water,  and  passed  through  the  weld  process. 

The  strength  of  the  blue  and  the  yellow  is  pro- 
portioned to  the  color  that  is  wanted.  As  it  is 
difficult  to  give  uniformity  to  the  cotton  velvets 
in  the  ordinary  blue  vat,  they  are  usually  dyed 
yellow  with  turmeric,  and  the  green  is  produced 
with  solution  of  indigo  in  sulphuric  acid. 

244.  To  dye  beautiful   greens  upon   cotton, 
Chaptal  recommends  that  it  be  first  dyed  of  sky- 
blue  color  with  indigo,  dissolved  by  potassa  and 
orpiment,  then  macerated  in  a  strong  solution  of 
sumach,  men  dried  and  soaked  in  a  solution  of 
acetate   of  alumina,  dried    again,  rinsed,    and 
finally  dyed  with  quercitron  bark,  in  the  propor- 
tion of  twelve  pounds  to  every  fifty  pounds  of 
cotton.     The  quercitron  is  preferred  to  weld  for 
this  purpose,  because  the  color  of  the   former 
combines  better  with  that  of  sumach. 

245.  M.  D'Apligny  recommends  a  method  of 
dyeing  cotton  and  linen  of  a  fine  sea  or  apple- 
green  by  means  of  a  single  bath  ;  it  is  in  sub- 
stance as  follows : — The  liquor  is  prepared  by 
mixing  verdigris  with   a  sufficient  quantity  of 
vinegar,  and  keeping  the  mixture  in  a  bottle  well 
stopped  for  fifteen  days  in  the  heat  of  a  stove, 
and  adding  to  it,  about  four  hours  before  using 
it,  a  solution  of  potassa  equal  in  weight  to  that 
of  the  verdigris,  keeping  it  still  hot.   The  cotton 
goods  are  first  soaked  in  a  warm  solution,  made 
by  dissolving  one  ounce  of  alum  in  five  quarts 
of  water  for  every  pound  of  cotton.     The  good* 
are  again  taken  out,  and,  after  adding  the  verdigris 
mixture,  they  are  returned,  and  passed  through 
the  bath  till  sufficiently  dyed. 


613 


DYEING. 


Linen  is  dyed  of  the  shades  of  olive  and 
drake's  neck  green,  by  first  giving  it  a  blue 
ground,  then  galling  and  dipping  it  in  a  bath  of 
acetate  of  iron ;  afterwards  passing  it  through  a 
bath  of  weld,  combined  with  verdigris ;  and 
through  another  containing  sulphate  of  copper, 
finally  brightening  the  color  by  immersion  in  a 
solution  of  soap. 

246.  The  green,  says  M.  Berthollet,  obtained 
by  giving  a  yellow  color  to  a  stuff  which  has 
been    previously   dyed    blue,    and    afterwards 
washed,  presents  nothing  obscure.     The  color 
inclines  more  or  less  to  yellow,  or  to  blue,  ac- 
cording to  the  tint  of  blue  given,  and  the  strength 
of  the  yellow  bath.    The  intensity  of  the  yellow 
isvincreased  by  alkalis,  by  sulphate  of  lime,  by 
ammoniacal   salts.     It  is  diminished   by  acids, 
alum,   and   solution  of  tin.     The   shades   vary 
likewise  from  the  nature  of  the  yellow  substance 
employed. 

These  different  effects  will  be  obtained  with 
the  same  ingredients  in  the  formation  of  the 
Saxon  green,  according  to  the  process  adopted. 
If  the  Saxon  blue  be  first  dyed,  and  the  yellow 
color  be  next  given  separately,  the  effects  will  be 
analogous  to  those  just  mentioned.  But  if  so- 
lution of  indigo  be  mixed  with  the  yellow  ingre- 
dients, the  results  are  not  the  same,  because  the 
sulphuric  acid  acts  in  this  case  on  the  coloring 
particles,  impairing  the  intensity  of  the  yellow. 
If  a  succession  of  shades  be  dyed  iu  a  bath  com- 
posed of  yellow  and  the  solution  of  indigo,  the 
last  approach  more  and  more  to  yellow,  because 
the  particles  of  indigo  become'  attached  to  the 
stuff  in  preference  to  the  yellow  ones,  which 
therefore  become  predominant  in  the  bath. 

OF  DYEING  VIOLET  COLOR,  &c. 

247.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Violet,  %c.— From  the 
mixture  of   red   and   blue  are  obtained  violet, 
purple    (columbine),  dove-color,   pansy,    ama- 
ranth, lilac,  mallow,   and   a   great  many  other 
shades,  determined  by  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
stances, whose  red  color  is  combined  with  a  blue 
color,  of  which  one  becomes  more  or  less  predo- 
minant over  the  other,  according  to  the  propor- 
tions of  the  ingredients,  and  the  other  circum- 
stances of  the  process.     Hellot  observes,  that 
stuff  which  has  been  dyed  scarlet,  takes  an  une- 
qual color  when  blue  is  to  be  united  with  it. 
The  blue  is  therefore  given  first,  which,  even  for 
violet  and  purple,  ought  not  to  be  deeper  than 
the  shade  distinguished  by  the  name  of  sky-blue ; 
a  boiling  is  given  with  alum  mixed  with  two-fifths 
of  tartar;  the  stuff  is  then  dipped  in  a  bath  com- 
posed of  nearly  two-thirds  as  much  cochineal  as 
for  scarlet,  to  which  tartar  is  always  added. 

248.  The   circumstance  which   distinguishes 
the  process  for  purple  from  that  for  violet,  is  that 
for  the  former  a  lighter  blue  ground  is  given,  and 
a  larger  proportion  of  cochineal   is  employed. 
These  colors  are  frequently  dyed  after  the  red- 
dening for  scarlet,  such  quantities  of  cochineal 
and  tartar  being  added  as  are   necessary ;  the 
operation  is  managed  in  the   same  way  as  for 
scarlet.  But  lilacs,  pigeon's  necks.  &c.,  are  com- 
monly dipped  in  the  boiling,  which  has  served 
for  violet,  after  alum  and  tartar  have  been  added 
to  it :  the  blue  ground  having  been  proportioned 


to  the  shade  required,  the  quantity  of  cochineal 
is  also  adjusted  in  a  similar  manner;  a  little  so- 
lution of  tin  is  added  for  some  reddish  shades, 
snch  as  peach  blossom.  It  is  to  be  observed, 
that,  though  the  quantity  of  cochineal  is  dimi- 
nished according  to  the  lightness  of  the  shade 
required,  the  quantity  of  tartar  is  not  lessened, 
so  that  the  proportion  of  it,  compared  with  that 
of  the  cochineal,  is  so  much  the  greater,  as  the 
color  required  is  lighter. 

249.  M.  Former  is  of  opinion,  trial,  to  procure 
the  colors  composed  of  red  and  blue,  it  is  advan- 
tageous to  employ  the  solution  of  indigo  in  sul- 
phuric acid,  because  a  great  variety  of  shades  is 
thus  more  easily  obtained,  and  the  process  is  not 
so  long  or  expensive.     But   the  colors  thereby 
obtained  are  less  durable  than  when  the  blue  vat 
is  employed.     He  says,  however,  that  they  have 
sufficient  permanence,  if  a  solution  of  indigo 
be  used  to  which  some  alkali  has  been  added. 

The  effects  may  be  easily  varied,  by  giving  a 
preparation  to  the  stuff  with  differentproportions 
of  alum  and  tartar,  or  with  solution  of  tin ;  and 
by  dyeing  with  different  proportions  of  cochi- 
neal and  solution  of  indigo. 

250.  A  process  for  dyeing  wool  of  a  purple 
color  is  given  by  M.  Berthollet,  as  having  been 
communicated   to   him   by  Descroizilles.     It  is 
this  : — If  it  be  wool  in  the  fleece  which  is  to  be 
dyed,  one-third  of  its  weight  of  mordant  is  re- 
quired; if  it  be  a  woven  stuff,  only  a  fifth  is  ne- 
cessary.    A  bath  is  prepared  at  a  temperature 
which  the  hand  can  bear;  the  mordant  is  well 
mixed  with  it ;  and  the  wool  or  stuff  is  then  im- 
mersed.    It  is  to  be  properly  agitated,  and  the 
same  degree  of  heat  is  to  be  kept  up  for  two 
hburs,  which  may  be  even  increased  a  little  to- 
wards the  end.     It  is  then  lifted  out,  aired,  and 
very  well  washed.     A  new  bath  of  pure  water  at 
the  same  heat  is  prepared;  a  sufficient  quantity 
of  violet  wood  is  added  to  it ;  the  stuff  is  then  let 
down,  and  agitated;  and  the  heat  is  urged  to  the 
boiling  point,  at  which   it  is  maintained   for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.     The  stuff  is  then  lifted  out, 
aired,  and  carefully  rinsed.     The  dye  is  now 
completed.     If  a  decoction  of  one  pound  of  log- 
wood has  been  used  for  three  pounds  of  wool, 
and  proportionately  for  the  stuffs  which  require 
a  smaller  dose,  a  beautiful  violet  is  obtained,  to 
which  a  sufficient  quantity  of  Brasil-wood  gives 
the  shade  known  by  the  name  of  prune  de  mon- 
sieur. 

251 .  The  ingenious  author  from  whom  we 
quote  the  above,  thus  endeavours  to  explain  the 
process  : — 

If  we  may  venture  an  opinion,  without  having 
made  direct  experiments  on  a  complicated  pro- 
cess, such  as  that  communicated  by  Descroizilles, 
and  which  is  still  employed  advantageously  in 
some  manufactories  with  modifications  which  we 
do  not  know,  we  would  suggest  the  following  ex- 
planation. 

The  muriate  of  soda  is  decompo«pd  by  the 
sulphuric  acid,  and  the  muriatic  acid  set  at 
liberty  dissolves  the  tin. 

A  portion  of  the  tin  is  precipitated  by  the  tar- 
taric  acid,  whence  the  deposite  is  occasioned. 
But  a  portion  which  remains  in  solution  serves 
to  modify  the  effect,  as  we  have  seen  with  regard 


DYEING. 


619 


to  cochineal.  The  oxide  of  copper,  present  in 
this  preparation,  forms  blue  with  the  coloring 
particles  of  the  indigo ;  the  oxide  of  tin  with 
the  same  wood  gives  violet,  and  red  with  the 
coloring  matter  of  Brasil-vrood. 

252.  Of  Dyeing  Silk  Violet,  $c.— There  are 
two  kinds  of  Tiolet  colors  given  to  silk,  these  are, 
by  the  French  writers  on  dyeing,  distinguished  into 
the  fine  and  the  false.     The  fine  violet  may  be 
given    by  dyeing  the  silk  with   cochineal,   and 
afterwards  passing   it  through   the   indigo  vat. 
The  preparation  and  dyeing  of  the  silk  with  co- 
chineal are  the  same  as   for  crimson,  with  the 
omission  of  tartar  and  solution  of  tin,  by  means 
of  which  the  color  is  heightened.     The  quantity 
of  cochineal  made  use  of  is  always  proportioned 
to  the  required  shade  ;  but  the  usual  proportion 
for  a  fine  violet  color  is  two  ounces  of  cochineal 
for  every  pound  of  silk.     When  the  silk  is  dyed, 
it  is  washed  at  the  river,  twice  beetled,  dipped  in 
a  vat  of  a  strength  proportioned  to  the  depth  of 
the  violet  shade,  and  then  washed  and  dried  with 
precautions  similar  to  those  which  all  colors  re- 
quire that  are  dyed  in  a  vat.     If  the  violet  is«to 
have  greater  strength  and  beauty,  it  is  usual  to 
pass  it  through  the  archil  bath,  a  practice  which, 
though  frequently  abused,  is  not  to  be  dispensed 
with  for  light  shades,  which  would  otherwise  be 
too  dull. 

253.  When  silk  has  been  dyed  with  cochineal, 
as  ab«ve  directed,  a  very  light  shade  of  blue  must 
be  given  it  for  purple.     Only  the  deepest  shades 
are  passed  through  a  weak  vat.     For  those  which 
are  less  so,   cold  water  is  had  recourse   to,  into 
which  a  little  of  the  blue  vat  is  put,  because  they 
would  take  too  much  blue  in  the  vat  itself,  how- 
ever weak  it  may  be.     The  light  shades  of  this 
color,  such  as  pink,  gridelin,  and  peach-blossom, 
are  made  in  the  same  manner,  with  a  diminution 
of  the  proportion  of  cochineal. 

254.  The  spurious  violets  are  given  to  silk  in 
various  ways.     The  most  beautiful,  and   those 
most  in   use,   are  prepared   with   archil.     The 
strength  of  the  archil  bath  is  proportioned  to  the 
color  wished  for:  the  silk,  to  which  a  beetling  in 
the  river  has  been  given  on  its  coming  out  of  the 
soap,  is  turned  through  it  round  the  skein  sticks. 
When  the  color  is  thought  to  be  deep  enough, 
a  trial  is  made  on  a  pattern  in  the  vat,  to  see  if 
it  takes  the  violet  that  is  wanted.     If  it  is  found 
to  be  at  the  proper  pitch,  a  beetling  is  given  to 
the  silk  at  the  river,  and  it  is  passed  through  the 
vat  as  for  fine  violets.     Less  blue,  or  less  archil, 
is  given,  according  as  the  violet  is  wished  to  in- 
cline to  red  or  to  blue. 

255.  A  violet  color  may  be  imparted  to  silks 
by  immersing  them  in  water  impregnated  with 
verdigris,  as   a  substitute  for  aluming,  and  then 
giving  them  a  bath  of  logwood,  in  which  they 
assume  a  blue  color ;  which  is  converted  into  a 
violet,  either  by   dipping  them  in  a  weaker  or 
stronger  solution  of  alum,  or  by  adding  it  to  the 
bath  ;  the  alum  imparts  a  red  shade  to  the'  color- 
ing matter  of  the  logwood.    This  violet  possesses 
but   little   beauty,   or   permanence,   but  if  the 
alumed  silk  be   immersed  in  a  bath  of  Brasil- 
wood,  and  next  in  a  bath  of  archil  after  washing 
it  at  the  river,  a  color  is  obtained  possessing  a 
much  higher   degree   of  beauty  and   intensity. 


M.  Decroizilles'  process,  above  related,  for  dye- 
ing wool,  Was  found  to  succeed  equally  well, 
according  to  his  account,  in  communicating  a 
violet  color  to  silk. 

256.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  LinenViolet,  <$r. — 
The  process  in  most  common  use  for  dyeing  cotton 
and  linen  of  the  violet  colors  is  the  following:-- 
The  stuffs  have  first  a  blue  ground  communicated 
to  them  in  the  indigo  vats  according  to  the  shade 
required ;  they  are  then  dried.     After  this  they 
must  be  galled  in  the  proportion  of  three  ounces 
of  galls  to  a  pound :  they  are  left  for  twelve  or 
fifteen  hours  in  the  gall  bath,  after  which,  they 
are   wrung   and   dried    again.     They   are   then 
passed  through  a  decoction  of  logwood,  and  when 
well  soaked  are  taken  out,  and  two  drachms  of 
alum,and  one  of  dissolved  verdigris/or  each  pound 
of  stuff  are  added    to   the  bath;  the  skeins  are 
then  redipped  on  the  sticks,  and  turned  for  a  full 
quarter  of  an  hour,  when  they  are  taken  out  to 
be  aired ;  after  which  they  are  again  completely 
immersed  in  the  bath  for'  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
then  taken  out  and  wrung.     The  vat  which  has 
been  employed  is  then  emptied ;  half  of  the  de- 
coction of  logwood  which  had  been  reserved   is 
poured  in;  two  drachms  of  alum  are  added,  and 
the  stuff  dipped  afresh,  until  it  is  brought  to  the 
shade  required.    The  decoction  of  logwood  ought 
to  oe  stronger  or  weaker  according  to  the  shade 
required  ;  this  violet  stands  the  action  of  the  air 
tolerably  well,  but  is  not  so  durable  as  that  ob- 
tained by  madder. 

257.  Permanent  purple  and  violet  colors  may 
be  given  to  cotton  stuffs  that  have  been  dyed  a 
Turkey-red,  by  adding  to  the  alum  steep  a  pro- 
portion of  sulphate  of  iron  suited   to  the  shade 
required.     Cotton  also  that  has  been  dyed  a  light 
blue  with  indigo,  may  be  changed  to  purple  or 
violet  by  passing  the  stuff  through  a  bath  pre- 
pared with  the  aluminous  mordant,  and  dyeing 
with  madder. 

OF  DVEING  ORANGE. 

258.  Of  Dyeing  Wool  Orange. — Orange  co- 
lors are   produced  by  the   mixture  of  red  and 
yellow;   and,  by  varying  the  proportions  of  the 
ingredients,  an  almost  endless  variety  bf  shades 
may  be  obtained. 

Poerner  describes  a  great  many  varieties  which 
he  obtained  by  employing  weld,  saw-wort, 
dyers'  broom,  and  some  other  yellow  substances ; 
as  also  by  introducing  into  the  preparation  of  the 
cloth,  or  into  the  bath,  tartar,  alum,  sulphate  of 
zinc,  or  sulphate  of  copper. 

Different  colors  may  in  like  manner  be  pro- 
cured from  the  madder,  which  is  associated  with 
yellow  substances.  It  is  thus  that  the  mordores 
and  the  cinnamons  are  dyed ;  colors  commonly 
formed  in  two  baths.  The  maddering  is  first 
given,  preceded  by  a  bath  of  alum  and  tartar 
as  for  ordinary  maddering;  and  then  a  bath  of 
weld  is  employed. 

For  cinnamon  a  weaker  maddering  is  given, 
and  commonly  a  bath  is  used  which  had  served 
for  the  mordore.  The  proportions  are  varied 
according  as  the  red  or  the  yellow  is  wished  to 
predominate.  Sometimes  nut-galls  are  added, 
and  sometimes  the  color  is  deepened  by  a  brown- 


G20 


DYEING. 


Occasionally  the  sole  object  is  to  give  a  reddish 
tone  to  the  yellow;  the  stuff  just  dyed  yellow 
may,  in  this  case,  be  passed  through  a  bath  of 
madder,  more  or  less  charged  according  to  the 
intention. 

Brasil-wood  is  likewise  employed  along  with 
*he  yellow  substances,  and  sometimes  it  is  asso- 
ciated with  cochineal  and  madder. 

When,  instead  of  weld  or  other  yellow  sub- 
stances, root  of  walnut,  walnut-peels,  or  sumach, 
are  used,  tobacco,  snuff,  chestnut,  musk  colors 
&c.,  are  produced. 

259.  Of    Dyeing     Silk    Orange. — Morrones, 
cinnamons,  anl  all  the  intermediate  shades  are 
given  to  silk,  by  logwood,  Brasil,  and  fustic  •  a 
bath  is  prepared  by  mixing  decoctions  of  these 
.hree   woods   made   separately;  the  proportion 
of  each   is  varied   according  to  the   shade  re- 
quired, but  that  of  fustic  ought  to  prevail;  the 
bath   should   be   of   a   moderate    temperature;, 
and   the  silk,  after  being   scoured   and   alumed 
in  the  usual   manner,  is  immersed   in  it.     The 
silk   is  turned  on  the  skein  sticks  in  the  bath, 
and  when  taken  out,  if  the  color  be  uniform,  it 
is  wrung  and  dipped  in  a  second  bath  of  the 
three  ingredients,  the  proportions  of  which  are 
regulated  according  to  the  effect  of  the  first  bath, 
in  order  to  obtain  the  shade  required. 

For  some  colors  blue  is  united  to  red  and 
yellow,  it  is  thus  olives  are  produced :  a  blue 
ground  is  first  given,  then  the  yellow  dye,  and 
lastly,  a  slight  maddering.  Olive  may  be  dyed 
without  using  the  blue  vat,  by  dipping  the  silk 
in  a  very  strong  weld  bath,  after  being  first 
alumed ;  to  this  a  decoction  of  logwood  is  after- 
wards added,  and,  when  the  silk  is  dipped,  a 
little  solution  of  alkali  is  put  in,  which  turns  it 
green,  and  gives  the  silk  the  olive  color.  The 
silk  is  repeatedly  dipped  in  this  bath  until  it  has 
acquired  the  proper  shade. 

260.  For   the  color   termed   russet   olive,  or 
rotten  olive,  fustet  and  logwood,  without  alkali, 
are  added  to  the  bath  after  the  welding.     If  a 
more  reddish  color  be  wished  for,  only  logwood 
is  added.  A  kind  of  reddish  olive  is  also  made  by 
dyeing  the  silk  in  a  bath  of  fustet,  to  which  more 
or  less  sulphate  of  iron  and  logwood  are  added. 


261.  Of  Dyeing  Cotton  and  Linen  Orange.-— 
The  usual  combinations  of  scarlet  and  orange, 
are  produced  with  difficulty.      On  this  head  Dr. 
Bancroft  remarks,  that,  as  cochineal  and  the  tin 
mordant  cannot  be  advantageously  employed  to 
dye  linen  or  cotton,  it  is  necessary  foi  these  sub- 
stances solely  to  rely  on  the  aluminous  mordant, 
and  to  select  the  red  coloring  matter  from  other 
dye  stuffs,  especially  from  madder,  with  which 
the  yellow   of  weld,  quercitron  bark,  or  fustic- 
may  be  combined  in  such  proportions  as  may  be 
sufficient  for  the  requirtu  color.      M.  Berthollet 
gives  some  processes  for  colors,  which  he  regards 
as   mixtures  of  red   and  yellow,  though  some  of 
them  may  more  properly  be  considered  browns  or 
greens.      The  various   shades  of  morrone    are 
given  to  cotton,  by  first  galling,  and  then  dipping 
it  in  a  bath  of  acetate  of  iron,  formed  by  the 
pyroligneous  acid,  and  afterwards  in  a  bath  of  weld 
and  verdigris,  after  which  it  is  dyed  with  fustic, 
sometimes  with  the  addition  of  soda  and  alum. 
It  is  then  completely  washed,  passed  through  a 
strong  madder  bath  ;  then  dipped  in  a  weak  so- 
lution of  sulphate  of  copper;  and,  lastly,  passed 
through  a  bath  containing  soap. 

262.  The  shades  cinnamon  and  mordore  are 
thus  given :  the  stuffs  are  first  dyed  wit]^  verdi- 
gris and  weld,  then  dipped  in  a  solution  of  sul- 
phate or  acetate  of  iron,  out  of  which  they  are 
wrung  and   dried.     After  this  they  are  galled, 
allowing  three  ounces  of  galls  to  each  pound  01 
stuff,  again  dryed,  alumed,  and  passed  through  a 
madder  bath.     They  are  then  washed  and  im- 
mersed in  a  warm  soap  lie,  through  which  they 
are  turned  till  the  color  is  sufficiently  bright. 

263.  The  shades  of  color  usually  denominated 
gray,  have  already  been  treated  of,  and  the  pro- 
cesses for  dyeing  them  need  not  here  be  repeated. 

264.  Several  highly  respectable  writers  who 
have  done  great  justice  to  the  subject  of  dyeing 
have  connected  with  their  treatises  on  it  a  brief 
view  of  the  process  of  calico  printing  :  we  should 
have  followed  their  example  in  the  present  in- 
stance, had  we  not  considered  the  subject,  in  its 
present  highly  improved  state,  as  meriting  a  dis- 
tinct notice,  which  will  be  found  in  another  part  ot 
our  work.     See  PRINTING,  CALICO. 


INDEX. 


ACIDS,  their  action  on  colors,  15. 
ALKALIS,  their  action  on  colors,  ib. 
ALUM,  its  use  as  a  mordant,  20. 
ALUMINA,  acetite  of,  ib. 

ANGLES,  Mr.,  his  remarks  on  dyeing  silk,  133. 
ANOTTA,  its  use  in  dyeing  silk,  215. 
ARCHIL,  its  use  in  dyeing  false  violets,  254. 
ASTRINGENTS,  their  use  in  dyeing,  52. 
AZOTE,  found  in  vegetables,  84. 

B'NCROFT,  Dr.,  his  remarks  on  Berthollet,  77.  Ob- 
servations on  dyeltg  Turkey-red,  182.  Experi- 
ments on  quercitron,  191 — 196. 

BERTHOLLET,  his  opinion  of  the  action  of  acids,  16. 

BLACK  SUBSTANCES  used  in  dyeing,  119.  How  pro- 
duced on  wool,  121.  On  silk,  126.  On  cotton 
and  linen,  134. 

BLOOD  used  in  dyeing  Turkey-red,  182.  Its  efficacy 
denied  by  Thomson,  183. 


BLUE,  how  to  dye  wool,   143.     Silk,   154.     Cotton 

and  linen,  158. 
BRASIL-WOOD  used  in  dyeing  red,   168.      For  false 

crimson,  175. 
BROWN,  substances  used  for  dyeing,  227. 

CALICO-PRINTING,  264. 

CANDLE-LIGHT,  effect  of  on  scarlet,  296. 

CARTHAMI;S  used  in  dyeing  silk,  176. 

COCHINEAL  used  in  dyeing  reds,  168.  In  dyeing 
scarlut,  185.  Bancroft's  experiments  on,  192. 

COLOR,  cause  of,  9. 

COLORING  SUBSTANCES  resist  the  action  of  the  air,  42. 

COTTON,  what  obtained  from,  99.  Its  nature  and 
properties,  ib. 

CRIMSON,  false,  how  dyed,  202.  Grain,  how  pro- 
duced, 175.  Dyed  by  various  methods,  198. 

DESCROIZILLES,  his  method  of  dyeing  purple,  25O 


D  Y  K  I  N  G. 


DOVE  COLOR,  how  dyed,  247. 

DRABS.     See  BROWN. 

DtJFAY,  his  observation  on  coloring  matter,  10. 


PURPLE   COLOR,   the  origin  of,    4. 

traded,  ib. 
PYROLIGNKOUS  ACID,  137. 


G-21 

Whence    ts. 


DYEING,  antiquity  of,  2.    Definition  of,  1.    Egyptian     PYROi.iCMTE  ov  IRON,  of  dyeing  cotton  with,  ib. 

mode  of,  3.     Progress  of,  in  Britain,  8. 
DYE-HOUSE,  proper   situation   for  a,  105.     Vessels,     QUERCITRON  BARK  produces  a  fine  yellow,  192.    Kx- 


&c.,  used  in,  106. 

EGYPTIANS,  their  mode  of  dyeing,  3. 
ENGLAND,  state  of  dyeing  in,  8. 
ENGLISH  GREEN,  how  to  dye,  242. 

FLAX,  method  of  treating  it  for  dyeing,  101. 
FRENCH  CHEMISTS,  dyeing  indebted  to  them,   1. 
FuSTET,  or  Venus's  sumach,  201. 
Fl'STIC  superseded  by  quercitron  bark,  239. 

GALL-NUT,  account  of,  53.     Different  kinds  of,  ib. 

Use  of,  in  dyeing  black,  121.     In  making  ink,  60. 
GRAY,  how  dyed,  133. 
GRREKS,  their  ignorance  of  dyeing,  5. 
GREEN,  of  dyeing  wool,  236.     Silk,  240.     Linen  and 

cotton,  243.     English,  how  to  dye,  242. 

HAUSSMANN,  his  method  of  preserving  vats,  16"). 
HELLOT,  his  treatise  on  dyeing,  10. 
HENRY,  Dr.,  on  mordants,  1H. 

INDIA,  parent  of  the  arts  and   sciences,  6.     State  of 

Jyeing  in,  7. 
INDIGO  VAT,  152. 
IRON,  oxide  of,   56.     Sulphate  'Of,  used  in   dyeing 

black,  121. 

KERMES  used  in  dyeing  red,  168. 

LAC  used  in  dyeing,  168. 

LAVOISIER,  his  experiments  on  galls,  62. 

LEWIS,  Dr..  on  making  ink,  60.     On  dyeing  black, 

133. 

LIGHT,  its  effects  on  colors,  38. 
LOGWOOD  used  in  dyeing  black,  121. 

MACQUER,  an  author  on  dyeing,  10. 
MADDER  used  in  dyeing  reds,  169. 
MORDANTS,  18. 

MUCILAGINOUS  PLANTS,  their  use,  117. 
MUSK  COLORS,  how  produced,  258. 

NANKEEN.     See  YELLOW. 

OAK  BARK,    its  use  in   dyeing,   62.     Heart  of,  ib. 

Raspings  of,  ib. 

OIL,  its  use  in  dyeing  cottons  black,  137. 
OLIVE  COLOR,  how  dyed,  259,260. 
ORANGE  COLOR  giren  to  wool,  258.    To  silk,  259. 

To  cotton,  261. 

PAPILLON,  a  dyer  of  Turkey-red,  181. 
PHOENICIANS,  their  claim  to  dyeing,  4. 
POPPY  REDS,  176. 

PRUSSIAN  BLUE,  used  in  dyeing  wool,  143.     In  dye- 
ing cotton,  158. 


periments  on,  by  Bancroft,  191 — 196. 

RED,  how  to  dye,  on  wool,  169.  On  silk,  173.  On 
fotton,  178.  Adrianople  or  Turkey,  180.  How 
dyed  at  Rouen,  182. 

ROSE  COLOR,  a  lively,  177. 

SANDERS,    or  sandal   wood,    229.     Coloring  matter 

of,  how  extracted,  ib. 

SAW-WORT,  its  use  in  dyeing  orange  shades,  258. 
SAXON.  BLUE,  how  dyed,  166.    Green,  how  dyed,  239. 
SCARLET,   how    dyed,    184.     Improved    method,  by 

Bancroft,  191.     Effect  of  candle  light  on,  196. 
SHELL-FISH  producing  purple  color,  4. 
SILK,  how  freed  from  its   gum,  92 — 97.     How  dyed 

black,    126.     Blue,    154.     Green,   240.     Purple, 

253.     Yellow,  214. 

SPIRIT,  dyers',  193.      Superior  and  cheaper  kind,  ib. 
SUMACll,.JJertholletls  experiments  on,  228. 

TANNIN,  what,  66. 

TARTAR,  an  earihy  mordant,  22.     Its  action  on  alum, 

23. 

TIN,  oxide  of,  used»as  a  mordant,  27. 
TURKEY-RED,  method  of  dyeing,  180. 
TYRIAN  PURPLE,  high  price  of,  4. 

URE,   Dr.,  his   analytical    experiments   on  the  four 

principal  subjects  of  dyeing,  84. 
URINE,  a  solvent  of  indigo,  153. 

VAT,  indigo,  152. 

VATS,  how  constructed,  143.  Warmed  by  steam, 
144.  Liable  to  accidents,  147.  Repelled,  what, 
ib.  Two  described  by  Hellot,  153.  Method  of  re- 
covering repelled,  148.  Method  of  constructing  at 
Rouen,  160. 

VELVET,  method  of  dyeing  at  Genoa,  132. 

VENUS'S  SUMACH,  or  fustet,  201. 

VERDIGRIS  used  in  dyeing  black,  121.  In  dyeing 
green,  245. 

VIOLET  COLOR,  how  dyed  on  wool,  247.  On  silk, 
252.  On  cotton,  256. 

WALNUT-PEELS,  their  use  in  dyeing,  227. 

WATER,  best  kind  for  dyeing,  114.  Method  of  pre- 
paring, 116.  Hard,  how  to  soften,  117. 

WELD,  its  use  in  dyeing  yellow,  203. 

WOAD  used  in  dyeing  blue,  144. 

WOOD,  M.  Sennebier's  experiments  on,  79. 

WOOL,  its  nature,  87.  Process  of  scouring  it,  87. 
Structure  of  its  filaments,  89.  Processes  of  felling, 
and  fulling,  90.  Operation  of  fulling,  91. 

YELLOW,  process  for  dyeing  wool,  203.  For  dyeing 
«ilk,  214.  For  dyeing  cotton,  213.  Curious  me- 
thod used  in  the  East,  226. 


DYER  (John),  the  son  of  Robert  Dyer,  Esq. 
a  Welsh  solicitor,  was  born  in  1700.  He  passed 
through  Westminster  school  under  the  care  of 
Dr.  Friend,  and  was  then  called  home  to  be  in- 
strxicted  in  his  father's  profession.  His  genius, 
however,  led  him  a  different  way ;  for,  besides 
his  early  taste  for  poetry,  having  a  passion  no  less 
strong  for  design,  he  determined  to  make  painting 
his  profession.  With  this  view,  having  studied 


awhile  under  his  master,  he  became  an  itinerant 
painter  in  South  Wales,  and  about  1727  printed 
Grongar  Hill.  He  then  made  the  tour  of  Italy, 
where,  besides  the  usual  study,  he  often  spent 
whole  days  in  the  country  about  Rome  and  Flo- 
rence, sketching  those  picturesque  prospects  with 
facility  and  spirit.  Images  from  hence  naturally 
transferred  themselres  into  his  poetical  compo- 
sitions :  the  principal  beauties  of  The  Ruins  of 


DYN 


622 


DYS 


Rome  are  perhaps  of  this  kind ;  and  the  various 
landscapes  in  The  Fleece  have  been  particularly 
admired.  On  his  return  to  England  he  published 
The  Ruins  of  Rome,  1740.  As  his  turn  of  mind 
was  rather  serious,  he  was  advised  to  enter  into 
holy  orders  ;  and  he  found  no  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining them.  He  was  ordained  by  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln.  About  the  same  time  he  married  a 
lady  of  Coleshill  named  Ensor,  whose  grand- 
mother was  a  Shakspeare,  descended  from  a 
brother  of  the  great  Shakspeare.  His  ecclesias- 
tical provision  was,  for  a  long  time,  but  slender. 
His  first  patron,  Mr.  Harper,  gave  him,  in  1741, 
Calthorp  in  Leicestershire,  of  £80  a  year,  on 
which  he  lived  ten  years;  and  in  April  1751 
exchanged  it  for  Belchford  in  Lincolnshire,  of 
£95  which  was  given  him  by  lord  chancellor 
Hardwicke.  His  condition  now  began  to  mend. 
In  1752  Sir  John  Heathcote  gare  him  Coningsby, 
of  £140  a  year;  and  in  1756,  when  he  was  LL.B. 
without  any  solicitation  of  his  own,  obtained  for 
him  from  the  chancellor,  Kirkby  on  Bane,  of 
£110.  In  1757  he  published  the  Fleece,  his 
greatest  poetical  work ;  but  a  consumptive 
disorder,  with  which  he  had  long  struggled,  car- 
ried him  off  in  1758.  Mr.  Dyer's  character,  as 
a  writer,  has  been  fixed  by  three  poems,  Gron- 
gar  Hill,  The  Ruins  of  Rome,  and  The  Fleece ; 
wherein  a  poetical  imagination,  perfectly  original, 
a  natural  simplicity  connected  with  and  often 
productive  of  the  true  sublime,  and  the  warmest 
sentiments  of  benevolence  and  virtue,  have  been 
universally  observed  and  admired.  These  pieces 
were  published  separately  in  his  lifetime;  but, 
after  his  death,  they  were  collected  and  published 
in  one  volume  8vo.  in  1761,  with  a  short  account 
of  him  prefixed. 

DYER  (Sir  James),  an  eminent  English  law- 
yer, chief  judge  of  the  court  of  common  pleas  in 
the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth.  He  died  in  1581, 
and,  about  twenty  years  after,  was  published  his 
large  collection  of  Reports,  which  have  been 
highly  esteemed  for  their  succinctness  and  soli- 
dity. He  also  left  other  writings  behind  him 
relative  to  his  profession. 

DYNAMICS,  from  Swapi^, power,  that  branch 
of  mechanics  which  has  for  its  object  the  action 
of  forces  on  solid  bodies,  when  the  result  of  that 
action  is  motion ;  and  in  which,  since  all  motion 
occupies  some  portion  of  time,  we  introduce 
time  into  our  investigations.  See  MECHANICS. 

DY'NASTY,  n.  s.  Avva^ia.  Government ; 
sovereignty. 

Some  account  him  fabulous,  because  he  carries  up 
the  Egyptian  dynatties  before  the  flood,  yea,  aud  long 
before  the  creation.  Hole's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

Greece  was  divided  into  several  dynasties,  which  our 
author  has  enumerated  under  their  respective  princes. 

Pope. 
I  was  detained  repairing  shattered  thrones, 

Marrying  fools,  restoring  dynasties, 

Avenging  men  upon  their  enemies, 

And  making  them  repent  their  own  revenge. 

Byron. 

DYNASTY;  from  Swa^rjc,  Gr.  a  sovereign; 
among  ancient  historians,  signifies  a  race  or  suc- 
cession of  kings  of  the  same  family.  Such  were 
the  dynasties  of  Egypt.  The  Egyptians  reckon 
thirty  dynasties  within  the  space  of  36,525  years ; 


but  most  chronologers  look  upon  them  as  fabu- 
lous. 

DYRRACHIUM,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
town  on  the  coast  of  Illyricum,  before  called 
Epidamnum,  or  Epidamnus,  changed  by  the 
Romans  to  Dyrrachium  ;  a  name  taken  from  the 
peninsula  on  which  it  stood.  It  was  originally 
built  by  the  Corcyreans,  and,  according  to  Pliny, 
was  a  Roman  colony.  It  is  famous  in  history  : 
its  port  answered  to  that  of  Brundusium,  and  the 
passage  between  them  was  very  ready  and  ex- 
peditious. It  was  also  a  very  celebrated  mart 
for  the  people  of  the  Adriatic  ;  and  the  free  ad- 
mission of  strangers  contributed  much  to  its  in- 
crease. 


,  in  the  Saxon  mythology,  inferior 
goddesses,  messengers  of  Woden,  whose  province 
it  wa  s  to  convey  the  souls  of  such  as  died  in 
battle  to  his  abode,  called  Valhalla,  i.  e.  the  hall 
of  slaughter  ;  where  they  were  to  drink  with  him 
and  their  other  gods,  cerevisia,  a  kind  of  malt 
liquor,  in  the  skulls  of  their  enemies.  The  Dysae 
conveyed  those  who  died  a  natural  death  to  Hela, 
the  goddess  of  hell,  where  they  were  tormented 
with  hunger,  thirst,  and  every  kind  of  evil. 

DYSART,  a  royal  borough  in  a  parish  of  the 
same  name,  on  the  north  shore  of  the  Frith  of 
Forth,  three  miles  east  of  Kinghorn,  and  eleven 
north  of  Edinburgh.  Its  charter  was  granted 
about  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  and  it 
is  mentioned,  at  that  time,  as  one  of  the  principal 
trading  towns  in  Fife.  Before  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  however,  its  trade  had  greatly 
declined,  and  it  only  began  to  revive  about  1756. 
The  church  is  very  ancient,  and  is  said  to  have 
been  built  by  the  Picts.  The  harbour  is  good, 
and  the  trade  considerable  ;  employing  about 
thirty-six  vessels  in  the  coal  and  foreign  trade. 
So  early  as  1483  salt  was  manufactured  here  and 
exported  to  Holland.  The  ship-building  also 
employs  a  considerable  number  of  hands.  Dy- 
sart  has  a  weekly  market,  and  fairs  in  May, 
June,  August,  and  November. 

DY'SCRASY,  n.  s.  Atxr/cpoffia.  An  unequal 
mixture  of  elements  in  the  blood  or  nervous 
juice;  a  distemperature,  when  some  humor  or 
quality  abounds  in  the  body. 

In  this  pituitous  dyscrasy  of  blood,  we  must  vomit 
off  the  pituita,  and  purge  upon  intermissions. 

Flayer  on  the  Humours. 

DYS'ENTERY,  n.  s.  Fr.  dysenteric,  from 
Svarevrtpia.  A  looseness,  wherein  very  ill  hu- 
mors flow  off  by  stool,  and  are  also  sometimes 
attended  with  blood. 

From  an  unusual  inconstancy  of  the  weather,  and 
perpetual  changes  of  the  wind  from  east  to  west,  pro- 
ceed epidemical  dysenteries.  Arbuthnot  on  Ait, 

DYSENTERY,  DYSENTERIA  ;  from  fop,  difficulty, 
and  tvrtpo,  the  bowels.  The  flux.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  class  pyrexise,  and  order  profluvia  ot 
Cullen's  Nosology.  It  is  known  by  contagious  py- 
rexia  ;  tenesmus  ;  mucous  stools,  sometimes  mixed 
with  blood,  the  natural  fseces  being  retained  or 
voided  in  small  hard  scybala,  loss  of  appetite, 
and  nausea.  It  occurs  chiefly  in  summer  and 
autumn,  and  is  often  occasioned  by  much  mois- 
ture quickly  succeeding  intense  heat,  where  oy 
the  perspiration  is  suddenly  checked  ;  but  the 
cause  which  most  usually  gives  rise  to  it,  is  a 


DYT 


623 


DZI 


specific  contagion ;  and  when  it  once  makes  its 
appearance,  it  not  unfrequently  spreads  with 
great  rapidity.  A  peculiar  disposition  in  the 
atmosphere  seems  often  to  predispose,  or  give 
rise  to  the  dysentery,  in  which  case  it  prevails 
epidemically.  The  disease,  however,  is  much 
more  prevalent  in  warm  climates  than  in  cold 
ones.  When  the  symptoms  produce  great  loss 
of  strength,  and  are  accompanied  with  a  putrid 
tendency  and  a  fsetid  involuntary  discharge,  the 
disease  often  terminates  fatally  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days ;  but  when  they  are  more  moderate,  it 
is  often  protracted  to  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  and  goes  off  at  last  by  a  gentle  perspiration. 
When  the  disease  is  of  long  standing,  and  has 
become  habitual,  it  seldom  admits  of  an  easy 
cure  ;  and  when  it  attacks  a  person  laboring  under 
an  advanced  stage  of  scurvy,  or  pulmonary  con- 
sumption, or  whose  constitution  has  been  much 
impaired  by  any  other  disorder,  it  is  sure  to  prove 
fatal.  See  MEDICINE. 

DYSOPIA;  from  Svf,  bad,  and  w^  an  eye- 
Depraved  sight,  requiring  certain  light,  particu- 
lar distance,  or  one  position.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysaesthesias  of 
Cullen,  containing  the  five  following  species : — 
1.  D.  tenebrarum,  requiring  objects  to  be  placed 
in  a  strong  light.  2.  D.  luminis,  in  which  ob- 
jects are  only  discernible  in  a  weak  light.  3. 
D.  dissitorum,  in  which  distant  objects  are  not 
perceived.  4.  D.  proximorum,  in  which  objects 
when  near  are  not  perceived.  5.  D.  lateralis,  in 
which  objects  are  not  seen,  unless  placed  in  an 
oblique  position. 

DYSPEPSIA,  or  DYSPEPSY,  from  Svf,  bad, 
and  irnrrw,  to  concoct.  Indigestion.  Dr.  Cullen 
arranges  this  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  adynamise.  It  chiefly  arises  in  persons 
between  thirty  and  forty  years  of  age,  who  lead 
either  a  very  sedentary  or  irregular  life. 

DY'SPHONY,  n.  s.  AvaQuvia.  A  difficulty 
in  speaking,  occasioned  by  an  ill  disposition  of 
the  organs. 

DYSPNO'EA,  n.  s.  Avvirvoia.  A  difficulty 
of  breathing ;  straitness  of  breath. 

DYSURIA ;  from  SVQ,  difficult,  and  gpov 
urine.  Difficulty  and  pain  in  discharging  the 
urine.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales, 
and  order  epischesis  of  Cullen,  containing  six 
species  : — 1.  D.  ardens,  a  sense  of  heat,  without 
any  manifest  disorder  of  the  bladder.  2.  D 
spasmodia,  from  spasm.  3.  D.  compressions, 
from  mechanical  compression  of  the  neighbour- 
ing parts.  4.  D.  phlogistica,  from  violent  inflam- 
mation. 5.  D.  calculosa,  from  stone  in  the 
bladder.  6.  D.  raucosa,  from  an  abundant  se- 
cretion of  mucus. 

DY'SURY,  n.  s.  Atxrgpi'a.  A  difficulty  in 
making  urine. 

It  doth  end  in  a  dysentery,  pains  of  the  haemor- 
rhoids, inflammations  of  any  of  the  lower  parts,  dia- 
betes, a  continual  pissing,  or  a  hot  dysury,  difficulty  of 
making  water.  Harvey. 

DYTISCUS,  the  water-beetle,  in  zoology,  a 
genus  of  insects  of  the  order  of  the  coleoptera. 
The  antennae  are  slender  and  setaceous ;  the 
hind  feet  hairy,  and  formed  for  swimming. 


There  are  14/  species,  distinguished  by  their 
antennae,  the  color  of  the  elytra,  &c.  The  hrvse 
of  the  clytiscus  are  often  met  with  in  water 
They  are  oblong,  and  have  six  scaly  feet.  Their 
body  consists  of  eleven  segments.  The  head  is 
large,  with  four  filiform  antennae,  and  a  strong 
pair  of  jaws.  The  last  segments  of  their  body 
have  rows  of  hairs  on  the  sides;  and  the  abdo- 
men is  terminated  by  two  spines  charged  with 
the  like  hairs,  forming  a  kind  of  plumes.  These 
larvae  are  frequently  of  a  greenish  variegated 
brown :  they  are  lively,  active,  and  extremely 
voracious :  they  devour  and  feed  upon  other 
water  insects,  and  often  tear  and  destroy  each 
other.  The  perfect  insect  is  little  inferior  to  its 
larvae  in  voraciousness,  but  it  can  only  exercise 
its  cruelty  on  the  young  larvae ;  the  perfect  lar- 
vae, like  himself,  being  sheltered  by  the  kind  of 
scaly  cuirass  with  which  they  are  armed.  This 
creature  must  be  touched  cautiously  ;  for,  besides 
its  power  of  giving  a  severe  gripe  with  its  jaws, 
it  has  under  the  thorax  a  long  sharp  spine,  which 
it  will  drive  into  the  fingers  by  the  effort  it 
makes  to  move  backwards.  The  eggs  of  the 
dytisci  are  rather  large,  and  are  inclosed  in  a 
kind  of  silky  duskish  cod,  of  a  strong  and  thick 
texture,  in  form  round,  and  terminated  by  a  long 
slender  tail,  of  the  same  substance.  These  cous 
are  often  found  in  the  water,  and  from  them  are 
brought  forth  the  eggs  and  larvae  of  the  dytisci. 
The  strength  of  these  cods  serves  the  insect  to 
defend  their  eggs  from  the  voraciousness  of 
several  other  aquatic  insects,  and  even  from  that 
of  their  fellow  dytisci.  Many  species  of  the 
perfect  insect  are  common  in  stagnated  waters, 
which  they  quit  in  the  evening  to  fly  about. 
They  swim  with  incredible  agility,  using  their 
hinder  legs  as  oars.  The  elytra  of  the  females  are 
in  general  furrowed,  and  those  of  the  males 
plain.  When  they  first  arrive  at  their  perfect 
state,  their  elytra  are  almost  transparent,  and  in 
many  species  of  a  beautiful  dun  color,  mingled 
with  shades  of  a  greenish-brown.  The  best 
method  of  catching  them  is  with  a  hand-net,  or 
sieve ;  for  they  are  so  nimble,  and  exercise  their 
defensive  weapons  so  often,  and  with  such  pain- 
ful success  to  those  who  endeavour  to  catch 
them,  that  they  are  very  often  obliged  to  let 
them  escape;  the  easiest  way  to  kill  them,  is  to 
let  them  fall  into  boiling  hot  water,  which 
instantly  destroys  them. 

DYVOUR,  or  bare-man,  in  Scots  law,  a 
person  who,  being  involved  in  debt,  and  unable 
to  pay,  to  avoid  imprisonment,  makes  cession  of 
his  effects  in  favor  of  his  creditors;  and  does 
his  devoir  and  duty  to  them,  proclaiming  him- 
self bare-man  and  indigent,  and  becoming  debt- 
bound  to  them  of  all  he  has.  The  word  is  used 
in  the  same  sense  as  BANKRUPT  :  see  that 
article. 

.  DZIDZA,  a  town  of  Albania,  situated  on  the 
declivity  and  top  ot  a  barren  mountain.  The 
Albanian  Christians  have  a  monastery  and  seve- 
ral churches  here.  The  arable  land  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood is  laid  out  in  vineyards,  and  the  situa- 
tion being  warm,  very  fine  wine  is  produced, 
but  there  is  a  scarcity  of  fresh  water.  It  is  eigh- 
teen miles  from  Delvinaki. 


EAC 


BAD 


E. 


E,  the  fifth  letter  of  the  Hebrew,  Phoenician, 
Syriac,  Samaritan,  Sanscrit,  Greek,  Latin,  Ar- 
menian, Coptic,  Georgian,  German,  Italian, 
Spanish,  French,  and  English  languages,  is  de- 
rived, say  Ainsworth  and  Minsheu,  from  the 
Heb.  n,  turned,  and  the  small  line  fixed  to  the 
foot  ;  but  it  seems  more  naturally  deduced  from 
the  Phoenician  g,  altered  by  the  Greeks  to  E  ?  E 
has  two  sounds  ;  long,  as  scene,  and  short,  as 
m£n.  It  is  the  most  frequent  vowel  in  the 
English  language  ;  for  it  not  only  is  used  like 
the  rest  in  the  beginning  or  end  of  words,  but 
has  the  peculiar  quality  of  lengthening  the  fore- 
going vowel,  as  c^n,  cane  ;  man,  mane  ;  g5  p, 
gape,  &c.  Yet  it  sometimes  occurs  final,  where 
yet  the  foregoing  vowel  is  not  lengthened  ;  as 
gone,  knowledge,  £dge,  give.  Anciently  almost 
every  word  ended  with  e,  as  for  can,  canne  ;  for 
year,  yeare  ;  for  great,  greate  ;  for  need,  neede  ; 
for  flock,  flocke.  It  is  probable  that  this  e  final 
had  at  first  a  soft  sound,  like  the  female  e  of  the 
French  ;  and  that  afterwards  it  was  in  poetry 
either  mute  or  vocal,  as  the  verse  required,  till 
at  last  it  became  universally  silent.  Ea  has  the 
sound  of  e.  long  :  the  e  is  commonly  lengthened 
rather  by  the  immediate  addition  of  a  than  by 
the  apposition  of  e  to  the  end  of  the  word  ;  as 
men,  mean  ;  sel,  seal  ;  mSt,  meat  ;  net,  neat. 

EACH,prore.  Goth,  eilih;  Sax.  aelch;  Dut. 
elch  ;  Scot,  ilk;  Gr.  «ica;  from  Heb.  BPK,  aish, 
each.  —  Minsheu.  Either  of  two  ;  every  one  of 
:i  number;  corresponding  with  other. 

Woo  to  you  farisecs  that  tithen   mynte   and   ruwe 

and  ech  eerbe  ;  and  leeucn  doom  and   the  charite  of 

God  :  for  it  bihofte  to  do   these  things    and  not  to 

leeue  tho.  Wiclif.   Lube  xi.  - 

Let  each  esteem  other  better  than  themselves. 

Phil.  ii.  3. 

But  wel  I  wote  he  lied  right  in  dede  ; 
Of  cursing  ought  eche  gilty  mm  him  drede, 
For  curse  wol  sle  right  as  assoiling  saveth, 
And  also  ware  him  of  a  significavit. 

Chaucer.  Prol.  to  Cant.  Tales. 
Tis  said  they  eat  each  other. 

Shakspeare.  Macbeth. 
Now  I  feel  by  proof, 

That  fellowship  in  pain  divides  not  smart, 
Nor  lightens  ought  each  man's  peculiar  load. 

Milton. 

Wise  Pluto  said,  the  world  with  men  was  stored, 

That  succour  each  to  other  might  afford.        Denfiam. 

Go,  dear  ;  each  minute  does  new  danger  bring. 

Dryden. 

Loveliest  of  women  !  heaven  is  in  thy  soul  ; 
Beauty  and  virtue  shine  for  ever  round  thee, 
Brighl'ning  each  other  !     Thou  art  all  divine. 

Adduon's  Cato. 

They  are  in  such  small  spheres  as  to  repel  each 
other  ;  that  is,  they  are  applied  to  each  other  by  such 
very  small  surfaces,  that  the  attraction  of  the  particles 
of  each  drop  to  its  own  centre  is  greater  than  its  at- 
traction to  the  surface  of  the  drop  in  its  vicinity. 


Whate'er  of  wonder  Reynolds  now  may  raise, 
Raphael  still  boasts»contemporary  praise  : 
Each  dazzling  light  and  gaudies  bloom  subdued, 
tlth  undiminished  awe  his  works  are  viewed. 

Sheridan. 


EACHARD  (John),  an  eminent  English  di- 
vine, born  in  Suffolk  about  1636.  He  was  edu- 
cated at  Cambridge,  and  became  fellow  of  Ca- 
therine Hall.  In  1670  he  published,  without 
his  name,  a  piece  entitled  The  Grounds  and 
Occasions  of  the  Contempt  of  the  Clergy  and 
Religion  enquired  into.  He  blended  considerable 
humor  with  his  remarks,  which  gave  rise  to  a 
long  controversy.  In  1675  he  was  chosen  mas- 
ter of  Catherine  Hall  upon  the  decease  of  Dr. 
John  Lightfoot;.  and  in  1676  was  created  D.  D. 
by  royal  mandate.  Besides  the  above  work,  he 
wrote  some  tracts  on  Mr.  Hobbes's  Notions.  He 
died  in  1697. 

EA.CHARD  (Laurence),  an  eminent  English 
historian  of  the  eighteenth  century.  He  was 
educated  in  the  university  of  Cambridge,  and 
presented  to  the  living  of  Welton  and  Elkington 
in  Lincolnshire,  where  he  spent  above  twenty 
years,  and  distinguished  himself  by  his  writings, 
especially  his  History  of  England,  which  was 
attacked  by  Dr.  Calamy  and  by  Mr.  Oldmixon. 
His  General  Ecclesiastical  History,  from  the 
Nativity  of  Christ  to  the  first  Establishment  of 
Christianity  by  Human  Laws,  under  the  emperoi 
Constantine  the  Great,  has  passed  through  several 
editions.  He  was  installed  archdeacon  of  Stowe 
and  prebend  of  Lincoln  in  1712.  He  died  in 
1730. 

EAD  (ted.  ed.)  in  the  compound,  and  eadig 
n  the  simple  names,  denote  happiness  or  bles- 
sedness. Thus  Eadward  is  a  happy  preserver ; 
Eadulph,  happy  assistance;  Eadgar,  happy 
power;  Eadwin,  happy  conqueror;  which  Ma- 
carius,  Eupolemus,  Fausta,  Forlunatus,  Felici- 
anus,  &c.,  do  in  some  measure  resemble.  Ead 
may  also  in  some  cases  be  derived  from  the  Sax. 
eath,  which  signifies,  easy,  gentle,  mild. 

EADMER,  or  EADMERCJS,  an  ancient  English 
historian,  whose  parentage  and  birth-place  are 
not  well  known.  Being  a  monk,  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  Canterbury,  he  became  the  bosom  friend 
and  companion  of  two  archbishops,  St..  Anselm 
and  Ralph.  To  the  former  he  was  appointed 
spiritual  director  by  the  pope.  In  1120  he  was 
sent  for  by  king  Alexander  I.  of  Scotland,  to  be 
raised  to  the  primacy  of  that  kingdom  ;  and 
having  obtained  leave  of  king  Henry,  and  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  he  departed  for  Scot- 
land, where  he  was  kindly  received  by  the  king ; 
and  on  the  third  day  after  his  arrival  was  elected 
bishop  of  St.  Andrew's.  But  on  the  day  after 
his  election  Eadmer  told  the  king  that  he  was 
determined  to  be  consecrated  by  none  but  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Alexander  declar- 
ing that  the  see  of  Canterbury  had  no  pre- 
eminency  over  that  of  St.  Andrew's,  Eadmer 
at  length  sent  his  pastoral  ring  to  the  king,  and 
laid  his  pastoral  staff  on  the  high  altar,  whence 
he  had  taken  it ;  and,  abandoning  his  bishopric, 
returned  to  England.  Some  time  after,  however, 
he  wrote  a  submissive  letter  to  the  king  of  Scot- 
land, which  was  accompanied  by  an  epistle  to 
the  same  purpose  from  the  archbishop  ;  these 
letters,  however,  did  not  produce  the  desired  ef- 
fect. Eadmer  is  most  worthy  of  our  regard  for 


E  A  G  L  E. 


625 


his  historical  works,  particularly  for  his  excellent 
history  of  the  affairs  of  England  in  his  own  time, 
from  A.  D.  1066  to  A..  D.  1122;  in  which  he  has 
inserted  many  original  papers,  and  preserved 
important  facts,  nowhere  else  to  be  found.  This 
work  has  been  highly  commended,  both  by  an- 
cient and  modern  writers,  for  its  authenticity,  as 
well  as  regularity  of  composition  and  purity  of 
style.  It  is  indeed  more  free  from  legendary  tales 
than  any  other  work  of  that  period. 

EA'GER,  adj.        ~\       Sax.  eagor ;  Fr.  aigre ; 

EA'GERLY,  adv.      ^Span.  agrio ;   Ital.    agro. 

EA'GERNESS,  n.  s.  j  Lye  says  from    the   Sax. 

eggian,  to  stimulate ;  a  word  still  used  (at  least 

egg,  v.  a.}    in   vulgar   conversation.     But  Lat. 

acer,  sharp,  brisk,  from  Gr.  asig,  seems  the  more 

probable  derivation  of  the  whole.  Keen ;  sharp ; 

ardent;  acrid:  hence  keenly   desirous;   quick; 

vehement;  animated;  impetuous. 

Apt  as  well  to  quicken  the  spirits  as  to  allay  that 
which  is  too  eager.  Hooker. 

The  air  bites  shrewdly  ;  it  is  very  cold. 
— It  is  a  nipping  and  an  eager  air. 

Shakspeare.  Hamlet. 
With  a  sudden  vigour  it  doth  posset 
And  curd,  like  eager  droppings  into  milk, 
The  thin  and  wholesome  blood.  Id. 

Brutus  gave  the  word  too  early, 
Who  having  some  advantage  on  Octavius, 
Took  it  too  eagerly ;  his  soldiers  fell  to  spoil, 
Whilst  we  by  Anthony  were  all  inclosed. 

Shakspeare. 

She  knew  her  distance,  and  did  angle  for  me, 
Madding  my  eagerness  with  her  restraint.  Id. 

The  flesh  shrinketh,  but  the  bone  resisteth,  where- 
by the  cold  becometh  more  eager. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

Abundance  of  rain  froze  so  eagerly  as  it  fell,  that  it 
seemed  the  depth  of  winter  had  of  a  sudden  been 
come  in.  Knolles's  History  of  the  Turks. 

Covetous  men  need  neither  clock  nor  bell  to  awaken 
them  ;  their  desires  make  them  restless.  Oh  that 
we  could  with  as  much  eagerness  seek  the  true  riches, 
which  only  can  make  us  happy. 

Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 
Of  action  eager,  and  intent  of  thought, 
The  chiefs  your  honourable  danger  sought. 

i  Dryden's  Ovid. 

Eager  to  read  the  rest,  Achates  came. 

Id.     Mneid. 

Have  you  not  seen,  when  whistled  from  the  fist, 
Some  faulcon  stooped  at  what  her  eye  designed, 
And,  with  her  eagerness  the  quarry  missed.    Dryden. 

I'll  kill  thee  with  such  eagerness  of  haste, 
As  fiends,  let  loose,  would  lay  all  nature  waste. 

Id. 

Gold  will  be  sometimes  so  eager,  as  artists  call  it, 
that  it  will  as  little  endure  the  hammer  as  glass  itself. 

Locke. 

The  eagerness  and  strong  bent  of  the  mind  after 
knowledge,  if  not  warily  regulated,  is  often  an  hin- 
drance to  it.  Id. 

Nor  do  the  eager  clamours  of  disputants  yield  more 
relief  to  eclipsed  truth,  than  did  the  sounding  brass 
of  old  to  the  labouring  moon.  Glanville's  Scepsis. 

Imperfect  zeal  is  hot  and  eager,  without  knowledge. 

Sprat. 

To  the  holy  war  how  fast  and  eagerly  did  men  go, 
when  the  priest  persuaded  them  that  whosoever  died 
in  that  expedition  was  a  martyr.  South. 

How  eagerly  he  flew,  when  Europe's  fate 
Did  for  the  seed  of  future  actions  wait.      Stepney. 

VOL.  VII. 


His  Numidiau  genius 

Is  well  disposed  to  mischief,  were  he  prompt 
And  eager  on  it ;  but  he  must  be  spurred. 

Addisvn's  Cutn. 
Juba  livos  to  catch 

That  dear  embrace,  and  to  return  it  too, 
With  mutual  warmth  and  eagerness  of  love. 

Id. 

Detraction  and  obloquy  are  received  with  as  much 
eagerness  as  wit  and  humour.  Id.  Freeholder. 

The  things  of  this  world,  with  whatever  eagerness 
they  engage  our  pursuit,  leave  us  still  empty  and  un- 
satisfied with  their  fruition.  Rogers. 

A  vulgar  man  is  captious  and  jealous  ;  eager  and 
impetuous  about  trifles.  He  suspects  himself  to  be 
slighted,  thinks  every  thing  that  is  said  meant  at  him  : 
if  the  company  happens  to  laugh,  he  is  persuaded 
they  laugh  at  him  :  he  grows  angry  and  testy,  says 
something  very  impertinent,  and  draws  himself  into 
a  scrape,  oy  showing  what  he  calls  a  proper  spirit, 
and  asserting  himself.  Chesterfield. 

Snatch  not  eagerly  at  every  advantage  offered  by 
his  unskilfulness  or  inattention ;  but  point  out  to  him 
kindly,  that  by  such  a  move  he  places  or  leaves  a 
piece  in  danger  and  unsupported.  Franklin. 

To  all  places  of  general  resort,  where  the  standard 
of  pleasure  is  erected,  we  run  with  equal  eagerness, 
or  appearance  of  eagerness,  for  very  different  reasons. 

Johnson. 

She  sees  a  world  stark  blind  to  what  employs 
Her  eager  thought,  and  feeds  her  flowing  joys  : 
Though  Wisdom  hail  them,  heedless  of  her  call, 
Flies  to  save  some,  and  feels  a  pang  for  all  ; 
Herself  as  weak  as  her  support  is  strong, 
She  feels  that  frailty  she  denied  so  long.        Cowper. 

As  eager  runs  the  market-crowd, 
When,  '  Catch  the  thief!'  resounds  aloud  ; 
So  Maggie  runs,  the  witches  follow, 
Wi'  mony  an  eldritch  skreech  and  hollow. 

Burns. 

Then  came  his  fit  again,  which  to  o'ercome, 
4s  eagerly  the  barred-up  bird  will  beat 
His  breast  and  beak  against  his  wiry  dome 
Till  the  blood  tinge  his  plumage,  so  the  heat 
Of  his  impeded  soul  would  through  his  bosom  eat. 

Byron. 

EA'GLE,  n.  s.  "I      Fr.  aigle  ;  Ital.  and 

EA'GLE-EYED,  adj.          I  Lat.    aquila;     Port. 

EA'GLE-SIGHTED,  I  aguia.    Etymologists 

EA'GLE-SPEED,  n.  s.       ^-have  sometimes  trac- 

EA'GLE-STONE,  I  ed  this  name  to  the 

EA'GLET,  |  acuteness  of  its  sight ; 

EA'GLE-WINGED,  adj.  J  sometimes      to      iu 

swift  flying  (acute  videndo  aut  volando,  Fest.) 

and  again  to  its  acute  beak  and  claws  (ab  acu- 

mine  rostri  et  unguium.  Id.)  But  Ainsworth  says 

more  probably  from  aquilus,  dun-colored,  i.  e 

from  aqua,  water ;   either  because  of  a  common 

color  or  the  habits  of  this  bird.      A  bird  of  the 

falcon  genus.      The  first  three   compounds  are 

obvious  in  their  meaning.     For  eagle-stone,  «ee 

.&TITES,  and  the  extract.     An  eaglet  is  a  young 

eagle. 

If  you  stop  the  holes  of  a  hawk's  bell  it  will  make 
no  ring,  bu*  a  flat  noise  or  rattle  ;  and  so  doth  the 
aetitcs,  oreaglestone,  which  hath  a  little  stone  in  witn 
it.  Bacon. 

This  treason  of  kis  sons  did  the  king  express  in  an 
smblein,  wherein  was  an  eagle  with  three  eaglets  ty- 
ring on  her  breast,  and  the  fourth  pecking  at  one  cf 
her  eyes.  Daviei. 

as 


626 


EAGLE. 


The  snake  each  year  fresh  skin  resumes, 

And  eagles  change  their  aged  plumes  ; 

The  faded  rose  each  spring  receives 

A  fresh  red  tincture  on  her  leaves  : 

But  if  your  beauties  once  decay, 

You  never  know  a  second  May.  Carew. 

As  he  was  quick  and  perspicacious,  so  was  he  in- 
wardly eagle-eyed,  and  versed  in  the  humours  of  his 
subjects.  Howel. 

Every  one  is  eagle-eyed  to  see 
Another's  faults  and  his  deformity.    Dryden. 
There  is  a  lust  in  man  no  charm  can  tame, 

Of  loudly  publishing  his  neighbour's  shame  ; 

On  eagles'  wings  immortal  scandals  fly ; 

While  virtuous  actions  are  but  born  and  die. 

Harvey, 

The  eaglestone  contains,  in  a  cavity  within  it,  a 
small  loose  stone,  which  rattles  when  it  is  shaken  ; 
and  every  fossil,  with  a  nucleus  in  it,  has  obtained 
the  name.  The  analogy  between  a  slone,  thus  con- 
taining another  within  it,  or,  as  the  fanciful  writers 
express  it,  pregnant  with  another,  and  a  woman  big 
with  child,  led  people  to  imagine  that  it  must  have 
great  virtues  and  effects  in  accelerating  or  retarding 
delivery  ;  so  that,  if  tied  to  the  arm  of  a  woman 
with  child,  it  prevents  abortion  ;  and  if  to  tha  leg,  it 
promotes  delivery.  On  such  idle  and  imaginary  vir- 
tues was  raised  all  the  credit  which  this  famous  fossil 
possessed  for  many  ages.  H ill's  Materia  Medico,. 

Arts  still  followed  where  Rome's  eagles  flew. 

Pope. 

Abrupt,  with  eaglespeed  she  cut  the  sky, 
Instant  invisible  to  mortal  eye.  Id. 

Draw  forth  the  monsters  of  the'  abyss  profound, 
Or  fetch  the'  aerial  eagle  to  the  ground.  Id. 

Eagles  are  said  to  be  extremely  sharp-sighted,  and» 
when  they  take  flight,  spring  perpendicularly  upward, 
with  their  eyes  steadily  fixed  upon  the  sun.  Calmet. 

The  moles  and  bats  in  full  assembly  find, 
On  special  search,  the  keen-eyed  eagle  blind. 
And  did  they  dream,  and  art  thou  wiser  now  ? 
Prove  it — if  better,  I  submit  and  bow.  Cowper. 

It  has  been  said  (I  believe  bj  D'Alcmbert),  that 
the  highest  offices  in  church  and  state  resemble  a  py- 
ramid, whose  top  is  accessible  to  only  two  sorts  of 
animals,  eagles  and  reptiles.  My  pinions  were  not 
strong  enough  to  pounce  upon  its  top,  and  I  scorned, 
by  creeping,  to  ascend  its  summit.  Bp.  Watson. 

The  EAGLE,  in  antiquity,  was  borne  by  way  of 
ensign  by  several  nations.  The  first  who  seem 
to  have  assumed  the  eagle  are  the  Persians,  ac- 
cording to  Xenophon.  It  was  afterwards  assumed 
by  the  Romans;  who,  after  a  great  variety  of 
standards,  at  last  fixed  on  the  eagle,  in  the  se- 
cond year  of  the  consulate  of  C.  Marius.  Till 
that  time,  they  had  used  indifferently  wolves, 
leopards,  and  eagles,  according  to  the  humor  of 
the  commander.  The  Roman  eagles  were  not 
painted  on  a  cloth  or  flag;  but  were  figures  in  re- 
lievo, of  silver  or  gold,  borne  on  the  tops  of  pikes : 
the  wings  being  displayed,  and  frequently  a  thun- 
derbolt in  their  talons.  Under  the  eagle  on  the 
pike,  were  piled  bucklers,  and  sometimes  crowns. 
Thus  much  we  learn  from  the  medals.  Constan- 
tine  is  said  to  have  first  introduced  the  eagle 
with  two  heads,  to  intimate  that,  though  the  em- 
pire seemed  divided,  it  was  yet  only  one  body. 
This  is  proved  by  an  eagle  with  two  heads  noted 
by  Lipsius,  on  the  Antonine  column;  as  well  as 
by  the  eagle  having  only  one  head  on  the  seal  of 
the  golden  bull  of  Charles  IV.  F.  Menestrier 


maintains  that,  as  the  emperors  of  the  east,  when 
there  were  two  on  the  throne  at  the  same  time, 
struck  their  coins  with  the  impression  of  a  cross, 
with  a  double  traverse,  which  each  of  them  held 
in  one  hand,  they  did  the  same  with  the  eagle, 
but,  instead  of  doubling  it,  represented  it  with 
two  heads ;  in  which  they  were  followed  by  the 
emperors  of  the  West.  F.  Papebroche  rather  in- 
clines to  think  the  use  of  the  eagle  with  two 
heads  to  be  merely  arbitrary ;  though  he  grants 
it  probable,  that  it  was  first  introduced  on  the 
occasion  of  two  emperors  at  the  same  time.  The 
eagle  on  medals,  according  to  M.  Spanheim,  is  a 
symbol  of  divinity  and  providence ;  but,  accord- 
ing to  all  other  antiquaries,  of  empire.  The 
princes  on  whose  medals  it  is  most  usually 
found  are,  the  Ptolemies,  and  the  Seleucidae  of 
Syria.  An  eagle  with  the  word  Consecratio,  ex 
presses  the  apotheosis  of  an  emperor. 

EAGLE,  in  ancient  Irish  coinage,  a  sort  of  base 
money,  current  in  Ireland  in  the  first  years  of 
Edward  I.,  about  A.  D.  1272;  named,  like  the 
lionines,  rosades,  and  many  other  coins  of  the 
same  period,  from  the  figures  with  which  they 
were  impressed.  The  current  coin  of  the  king- 
dom was  then  a  composition  of  copper  and  silver, 
in  a  certain  proportion,  but  so  much  below  the 
standard  of  England, that  they  were  not  intrin- 
sically worth  -quite  half  so  much.  They  were 
imported  out  of  France  and  other  foreign  coun- 
tries. When  Edward  was  established  on  the  throne, 
he  set  up  mints  in  Ireland  for  coining  good  mo- 
ney, and  decried  the  use  of  the  eagles  and  all 
other  kinds  of  base  coins  ;  making  it  death,  with 
confiscation  of  effects,  to  import  any  more  of 
them. 

EAGLE,  in  architecture, is  a  figure  of  that  bird, 
anciently  used  as  an  attribute,  or  cognizance  of 
Jupiter,  in  the  capital  and  friezes  of  the  columns 
of  temples  consecrated  to  that  god. 

EAGLE,  in  astronomy,  a  constellation  of  the 
northern  hemisphere,  having  its  right  wing  con- 
tiguous to  the  equinoctial.  See  AQUILA,  and 
ASTRONOMY.  There  are  also  three  stars,  de- 
nominated, among  the  Arab  astionomers,  nasr, 
i.  e.  eagle,  viz.  1.  Nasr  sohail,  the  eagle  of  cano- 
pus;  called  also  sitareh  jemen,  the  star  of  Arabia 
Felix,  over  which  it  is  supposed  to  preside  ;  2. 
Nasr  althair,  the  flying  eagle ;  and  3.  Nasr  al- 
veke,  the  resting  eagle. 

EAGLE,  in  heraldry,  is  accounted  one  of  the 
most  noble  bearings  in  armoury;  and  ought  to 
be  given  to  none  but  such  as  greatly  excel  in  ge- 
nerosity and  courage,  or  who  have  done  singular 
services  to  their  sovereigns ;  in  which  cases  they 
may  be  allowed  a  whole  eagle,  or  an  eagle  pais- 
sant,  or  only  the  head  or  other  parts  thereof,  in 
proportion  to  their  exploits. 

EAGLE,  in  ornithology.    See  FALCO. 

EAGLE,  BLACK,  an  order 
of  knighthood,  instituted  in 
1701,  by  the  elector  of 
Brandenburgh,  on  his  being 
crowned  king  of  Prussia. 
The  knights  wear  an  orange 
colored  riband,  to  which  is 
suspended  the  annexed 
cross. 


EAG 


EAGLE,  WHITE,  a  Polish  order  of  kniglithood, 
instituted  in  132o  by  Uladislaus  V.  on  marrying 
his  son  Casimir  with  a  daughter  of  the  great 
duke  of  Lithuania.  The  badge  of  this  order, 
worn  by  the  knights,  is  a  gold  cross  of  eight 
points,  enamelled  gules,  bordered  argent,  can- 
toned with  flames  of  fire ;  charged  in  the  middle 
with  a  white  eagle,  bearing  on  his  breast  a  cross 
of  the  same,  environed  with  the  arms  and  tro- 
phies of  the  electorate  of  Saxony ;  and  on  the 
other  side  is  a  cypher  of  the  king's  name,  with 
this  motto,  PRO  FIDE,  REGE,  LEGE.  The  whole 
surmounted  with  a  small  crown  of  diamonds. 
The  collar  is  composed  of  golden  eagles,  crowned 
and  chained.  On  all  days,  besides  state  days, 
the  knights  wear  the  cross  at  the  extremity  of  a 
broad  blue  riband  scarf-wise.  They  have  it  also 
embroidered  on  the  left  side  of  their  cloaks  and 
coats. 

EAGLE,  RED,  a  very  ancient  order  in  Ba- 
reith,  of  which  the  mar- 
grave is  sovereign.  It  is 
established  both  for  mi- 
litary and  civil  persons, 
but  is  generally  conferred 
on  officers  who  have  ob- 
tained the  rank  of  lieute- 
nants-general. The  badge 
is  a  .medal  of  gold,  of  a 
quadrangular  form,  ena- 
melled white,  upon  which 
is  an  eagle  displayed  red. 
It  is  worn  scarf-wise, 
pendent  to  a  broad  red 
watered  riband,  edged  with 
yellow. 

EAGLE,  SPREAD,  signifies  an  eagle  with  two 
heads,  as  the  example.     But  it 
is  more  heraldic  to  say,  an  eagle 
with  two  heads  displayed.   Ac- 
cording to  Forney,  the  reason 
why  the  emperor  of  Germany 
bears  an  eagle  with  two  necks, 
is  this:    on  the  union  of  the 
kingdom  of  Romania,  now  a 
province  of  Turkey  in  Europe, 
its  arms,  which  were  an  eagle  displayed  sable, 
being  the  same  as  those  of  the  emperor,  were 
united  into  one  body,  leaving  it  two  necks  as  they 
are  now. 

EAGLE  ISLAND,  an  island  on  the  South  Paci- 
fic Ocean,  on  the  coast  of  New  Holland,  visited 
by  captain  Cook  in  his  first  voyage,  is  principally 
.inhabited  by  a  monstrous  kind  of  bird,  the  nest 
of  one  of  which  measured  no  less  than  twenty-six 
feet  in  circumference  and  two  feet  eight  inches 
in  height.  In  the  Philosophical  Transactions,  vol. 
XX.  there  is  an  account  of  one  of  these  nests  still 
larger ;  but  the  bird  to  which  it  belonged  was  not 
seen.  That  which  our  navigators  saw  was  built 
of  sticks,  and  lay  upon  the  ground. 

EAGLESTONE.     See  ^TITES. 

EA'GRE,  n.  s.  JEger,  in  Runic,  is  the  ocean ; 
eggia,  in  Islandic,  is  to  agitate ;  to  incite.  A 
tide  swelling  above  another  tide,  observable  in 
the  river  Severn.  But  Dryden  himself  says  he 
observed  the  eagre  in  the  Trent,  and  this  term,  we 
well  know,  expresses,  as  a  provincialism,  in  other 
parts  of  England,  the  first  coming  in  of  the  tide. 


627  EAR 

Dissembled  Hate  or  vanquished  Love, 

Its  more  than  common  transport  could  not  hide. 

But  like  an  eagre  rides  in  triumph  o'er  the  tide. 

Dryden. 

EALD'ERMAN,  n.  s.  Sax.  eabenman,  a 
Saxon  magistrate ;  an  ALDERMAN,  which  see 

EALLANGIIEIRRIG,  a  small  island  in 
Argyleshire,  situated  at  the  mouth  of  Loch  Rid- 
den, in  the  parish  of  Inverchaolain,  memorable 
in  the  annals  of  the  seventeenth  century.  In 
1685,  when  the  duke  of  Monmouth  attempted  an 
invasion  of  the  country,  the  unfortunate  Archi- 
bald, earl  of  Argyle,  having  collected  an  army  of 
3000  men,  retired  to  this  island,  which  he  forti- 
fied very  strongly,  and  here  deposited  his  spare 
arms  and  ammunition.  Soon  after,  upon  the 
appearance  of  some  ships  of  war,  the  garrison 
surrendered,  and  the  whole  ammunition  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  royal  party,  put  an  end  to 
any  further  hostile  operations  on  the  part  of  that 
unfortunate  nobleman,  who  with  his  party,  found 
means  to  escape,  but  was  soon  afterwards  taken, 
tried  for  high  treason,  and  beheaded. 

EAME,  ra.  s.  Sax.  earn  ;  Dut.  com,  uncle  : 
a  word  still  used  in  the  wilder  parts  of  Stafford- 
shire. 

Daughter,  says  she,  fly,  fly  ;  behold  thy  dame 
Foreshows  the  treason  of  thy  wretched  eame ! 

Fairfax. 

EAR,  n.  S. 

EAR-BORED,  adj. 

EAR-DEAFENING, 

EAR-DRUM,  n.  s. 

EAR-KISSING,  adj. 

EARLESS, 

EAR-MARK,  n.  s.  &  v.  a. 

EAR-PIERCING,  adj. 

EAR-RING,  n.s. 

EAR-SHOT, 

EAR-WAX, 

EAR-WIG, 

EAR-WITNESS. 

the  prominent  part  of  that  organ  only;  also 
the  handle  or  prominent  part  of  a  vessel. 
Attention  to  a  suit  or  person;  the  power 
of  ascertaining  sounds  or  harmony  :  also 
the  spike  of  corn,  or  that  part  which  contains 
the  seed.  To  be,  to  fall,  or  go  together  by  the 
ears,  is  to  quarrel  or  scuffle,  in  which  those  or- 
gans sometimes  obtain  rough  treatment.  To  set 
by  the  ears  is  to  excite  to  strife  or  quarrelling. 
To  be  up  to  the  ears  is  to  be  deeply  immersed. 
Ear-bored  is,  marked  in  the  ear ;  sometimes  to 
be  so  marked  was  a  token,  as  among  the  Jews 
and  Romans,  of  servitude.  Ear-deafening  is 
stunning.  To  ear-mark,  to  mark  (cattle,  gene- 
rally) on  the  ear.  Ear-shot  is  the  reach  or 
compass  of  the  ear,  with  regard  to  hearing 
sounds :  ear-wig,  a  species  of  forficula,  im- 
agined to  creep  into  the  ear.  Ear-witness,  one 
who  has  heard  what  he  attests.  Earless,  with- 
out ears. 

And  he  bigan  to  seye  to  hem,  for  in  this  day  this 
scripture  is  fulfilled  iu  youre  ecru.  Wiclif.  Luke  iv. 

In  that  tyme  Jhesus  weute  bi  comes  in  the  Sabot 
dai,  and  hise  disciplis  hungriden  and  bigunnen  to 
plucke  the  eerit  of  corn,  and  to  ete.  Id.  Matt.  xii. 

His  ears  are  open  unto  their  cry.  Pialm  xxxiv.  15. 

H«  master  shall  bore  his  ear  threw h  with  an  awl 

Exod 
2S3 


Sax.  eare;  Goth. 
eyr  and  auso;  Dan. 
ere  or  oore ;  ,Swed. 
are  ;  Teut.  ahr,  ohr ; 
Fr.  oreille  ;  Ital.  orec- 
chio ;  Lat.  amis.  Ju- 
nius  derives  the  Go- 
thic verb  haus-jan,  to 
hear,  from  the  above 
(auso)  noun,  and  both 
from  the  Greek  owe- 
The  organ  of  hear- 
ing; and  sometimes 


EAR 


628 


EAR 


The  frere  arose, 
But  I  suppose, 

Amased  was  his  bed, 
He  shokc  his  eares 
And  from  gretefeares, 

He  thought  hym  well  yfled. 

Sir  T.  More. 

Poor  naked  men  laboured  one  another  with  shagged 
sticks,  or  dully  fell  together  by  the  ears  at  fisty-cuffs. 

m          More. 

Sir  J.  Perrot  ordered  the  Irish  to  mark  all  their 
cattle  with  pitch  or  ear-mark,  on  pain  of  forfeiture. 

Cox.   Hist.  Ireland. 

For  feare  lest  we  like  rogues  should  be  reputed 
And  for  eare-marked  beasts  abroad  be  bruited. 

Spenser. 

All  present  were  made  earwitnesses ,  even  of  each 
•articular  branch  of  a  common  indictment.  Hooker. 

With  gold  and  silver  they  increase  his  store, 
Ind  gave  the  precious  earrings  which  they  wore. 

Sandys. 

Their  warlike  force  was  sore  weakened,  the  city 
beaten  down  about  their  ears,  and  most  of  them 
wounded.  Knolles. 

An  unworthie  counceller  is  a  wicked  charme  iu  the 
king's  eare,  a  sword  of  terror  in  the  aduice  of  tyranny. 

Breton.   1616. 

You  have  heard  of  the  news  abroad  :  I  mean  the 
whispered  ones ;  for  they  are  yet  but  ear-kissing  ar- 
guments. Shahspeare. 

The  burst 

And  the  eardeafening  voice  of  the  oracle, 
Kin  to  Jove's  thunder.  Id. 

O,  farewell ! 

The  spirit-stirring  drum,  the  ear-piercing  fife, 

The  royal  banner  ;  and  all  quality, 

Pride,  pomp,  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war  !    Id. 

What  fire  is  in  my  ears  ?  Can  this  be  true  ? 
Stand  I  condemned  ?  Id.  Much  Ado. 

Aristippus  was  earnest  suitor  to  Dionysius  for  some 
grant,  who  would  give  no  ear  to  his  suit :  Aristippus 
fell  at  his  feet,  and  then  Dionysius  granted  it. 

Bacon's  Apophthegms. 
Himself  he  on  an  earwig  set ; 
Yet  scarce  he  on  his  back  could  get, 
So  oft  and  high  he  did  curvet.   Drayton's  Nymphiad. 

Princes,  that  will  but  hear,  or  give  access 
To  such  officious  spies,  can  ne'er  be  safe  : 
They  take  in  poison  with  an  open  ear, 
And,  free  from  danger,  become  slaves  to  fear. 

Ben  Jonson. 

Nor  can  I  bide  to  pen  some  hungrie  scence 
For  thick-skin  eares,  and  undiscerning  eync. 

Bp.  Hall.  Satires. 

O  age  well  thriven  and  well  fortunate, 
When  ech  man  hath  a  muse  appropriate  ; 
And  shee  like  to  some  servile  eare-boared  slave, 
Must  play  and  sing  when  and  what  he  would  have. 

Id. 

This  gold  is  now  grown  to  a  calf;  let  no  man  think 
that  form  came  forth  casually  out  of  the  melted  ear- 
rings :  this  shape  was  intended  by  the  Israelites,  and 
perfected  by  Aaron.  Id.  Contemplations. 

There  are  some  vessels,  which,  if  you  offer  to  lift 
by  the  belly  or  bottom,  you  cannot  stir  them  j  but  are 
soon  removed,  if  you  take  them  by  the  ears. 

Taylor's  Rule  of  Holy  Living. 

He  laid  his  sense  closer,  and  in  fewer  words,  ac- 
cording to  the  style  and  ear  of  those  times.  Denham. 

The  leaves  on  trees  not  more, 

Nor  bearded  ears  in  fields,  nor  sands  upon  the  shore. 

Dryden. 

Gomez,  stand  you  out  of  earshot. — I  have  some- 
thing to  say  to  your  wife  in  private. 

Id.  Spanish  Friar. 


Better  pass  over  an  affront  from  one  scoundrel, 
than  draw  the  whole  herd  about  a  man's  ears. 

L'Estrange. 

Fools  go  together  by  the  ears,  to  have  knaves  run 
away  with  the  stakes.  Id, 

A  mean  rascal  sets  others  together  by  the  ears  with- 
out fighting  himself.  fd. 

The  ear  being  to  stand  open,  because  there  was 
some  danger  that  insects  might  creep  in  thereat  j 
therefore  hath  nature  loricated  or  plaistered  over  the 
sides' of  the  hole  with  earwax,  to  entangle  insects. 

Ray  on  the  Creation. 

Be  not  alarmed,  as  if  all  religion  was  falling  about 
our  ears.  Burnet's  Theory. 

It  is  usual  to  set  these  poor  animals  by  the  ears. 

Addison. 

All  Asia  now  was  by  the  ears, 
And  gods  beat  up  for  volunteers.  Prior. 

A  quilted  night  cap  with  one  ear. 

Congreve.  Way  of  the  World. 
A  pot  without  an  ear.  Swift. 

Doll  never  flies  to  cut  her  lace, 
Or  throw  cold  water  in  her  face, 
Because  she  heard  a  sudden  drum, 
Or  found  an  earwig  in  a  plum.  Id, 

I  may  say  of  him  (Mr.  John  Smith)  in  Antonius's 
phrase,  he  was — dipped  into  justice,  as  it  were,  over 
head  and  ears ;  he  had  not  a  slight  superficial  tinc- 
ture, but  was  dyed  and  coloured  quite  through  with  it. 

Bp.  Patrick. 

In  cases  where  there  is  little  expected  but  the 
pleasure  of  the  ears  and  eyes,  the  least  diminution 
of  that  pleasure  is  the  highest  offence.  Steels. 

Eloquence,  that  leads  mankind  by  the  ears,  gives  a 
nobler  superiority  than  power  that  every  dunce  may 
use,  fraud  that  every  knave  may  employ,  to  lead 
them  by  the  nose.  Bolingbroke. 

If  on  a  pillory,  or  near  a  throne, 
He  gain  his  prince's  ear,  or  lose  his  own.      Pope. 

Earless  on  high  stood  unabashed  Defoe, 
And  Tutchin  flagrant  from  the  scourge  below.    Id. 
Valsalva  discovered  some  passages  into  the  region 
of  the  ear-drum ;    of  mighty  use,  among  others,  to 
make  discharges  of  bruises. 

Derham's  Physico-  Theology. 

She  used  to  carry  tales  from  one  to  another,  till 
she  had  set  the  neighbourhood  together  by  the  ears. 

Arbuthnot. 
A  lady  bestowed  earrings  upon  a  favourite  lamprey , 

u. 

The  histories  of  mankind,  written  by  eye  or  ear- 
witnesses,  are  built  upon  this  principle. 

Watts's  Loyick. 
Earwigs  and  snails  seldom  infect  timber. 

Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

From  several  grains  he  had  eighty  stalks,  with  very 
large  ears,  full  of  large  corn.  Id. 

4.n  opera,  like  a  pillory,  may  be  said 
To  nail  our  ears  down,  but  expose  our  head. 

Young. 

But  corn  was  housed,  and  beans  were  in  the  stack  j 
Now  therefore  issued  forth  the  spotted  pack, 
With  tails  high  mounted,  ears  hung  low,  and  throats 
With  a  whole  gamut  filled  of  heavenly  notes  ; 
For  which,  alas  !  my  destiny  severe, 
Though  ears  she  gave  me  two,  gave  me  no  ear. 

'Cowper. 

He  calls  for  Famine,  and  the  meagre  fiend 
Blows  mildew  from  between  his  shrivelled  lips, 
And  taints  the  golden  ear.  Id. 

Lit  by  the  brilliant  spark,  from  grain  to  grain 
Runs  the  quick  fire  along  the  kindling  train  ; 
On  the  pained  ear-drum  bursts  the  sudden  crash, 
Starts  the  red-flame,  and  death  pursues  the  flash. 

Darwin, 


EAR 


629 


EAR 


EAR.  See  ANATOMY,  Index,  and  DEAF, 
where  the  structure  of  this  important  organ  is 
fully  developed.  Suetonius  mentions  the  beau- 
ties of  Augustus's  ear;  and  ./Elian,  describing 
the  beauties  of  Aspasia,  observes  she  had  short 
ears.  Martial  also  ranks  large  ears  among  de- 
formities. Among  the  Athenians,  it  was  a  mark 
of  nobility  to  have  the  ears  bored  or  perforated : 
but  among  the  Hebrews  and  Romans  it  was  a 
mark  of  servitude.  Several  naturalists  and  phy- 
sicians have  held,  that  cutting  off  the  ear  Ten- 
dered persons  barren  and  unprolific ;  and  this 
idle  notion  was  what  first  occasioned  legislators 
to  order  the  ears  of  thieves,  &c.,  to  be  cut  off, 
lest  they  should  produce  their  like. 

EAR,  in  botany,  is  usually  called  spica.  The 
flowers  and  seeds  of  wheat,  rye,  barley,  lavender, 
&c.,  grow  in  ears.  The  stem  of  the  ear  means 
its  tube  or  straw ;  the  knot  of  the  ear,  the  lobes  or 
cells  wherein  the  grains  are  enclosed,  See. 

EAR,  in  music.  See  Music.  In  music  we 
seem  universally  to  acknowledge  a  kind  of  in- 
ternal sense,  distinct  from  the  external  one  of 
hearing;  which  we  call  a  good  ear.  And  the 
like  distinction  we  should  probably  acknow- 
ledge in  regard  to  our  other  senses,  were  our 
ideas  of  the  differences  equally  clear.  Some- 
thing like  this  is  universally  acknowledged  with 
regard  to  a  critical  and  accurate  perception 
and  judgment  of  the  objects  of  sight;  though, 
by  a  familiar  metaphor,  these  sensations  are 
transferred  to  a  sense  that  has  no  connexion 
with  them.  Thus  a  greater  capacity  of  per- 
ceiving the  beauties  of  painting,  architecture, 
&c.,  is  called  a  fine  taste. 

EAR,  v. a.  &  v.n.-\      Norm.   Fr.    eare;    Sax. 

EAR'ABLE,  adj.     ^erian;  Brit,  aeren  ;  Germ. 

EAR'E.D,  adj.         ieren;    Goth,  arian ;    Lat. 

EAR'INO,  n.  s.      J  aro.     Earth,  says  Mr.  H. 

Tooke  (Diversions  of  Purley  ii.  417,  8),  is  that 

which  one  ereth,  or  eareth,  i.  e.  plougheth ;  the 

third  person  of  the  indicative  erian,  ware,  to  ere, 

eare,  or  plough,     Erd,  i.  e.  ered,  er'd,  that  which 

is  ploughed ;  the   past  tense  of  the  same  verb. 

To  till ;  to  plough  ;  to  shoot  into  ears.     Earable 

is  the  origin  of  our  modern  word  ARABLE,  which 

see.     Earing,  a  plowing  of  land. 

EAR-TRUMPETS;  instruments  used  by  persons 
partially  deaf,  to  strengthen  the  sensation  of 
sound.  They  are  of  various  forms,  and  are  in- 
tended to  compensate  for  the  want  of  ihe  external 
ear,  or  to  augment  its  power  when  the  internal 
organs  perform  their  functions  but  imperfectly. 
The  purpose  of  the  external  ear,  both  in  men  and 
beasts,  is  to  collect,  by  its  funnel  form,  all  the 
rays  of  sound  (if  we  may  be  allowed  the  expres- 
sion), and  conduct  them  to  the  internal  organs, 
the  seat  of  the  sense  of  hearing.  All  the  artificial 
instruments,  then,  ought  to  resemble,  in  form, 
the  natural  ear.  In  ancient  times,  they  were  made 
like  a  trumpet,  of  moderate  size,  and  usually  pro- 
vided with  handles,  by  which  they  might  be  held 
up  to  the  ear.  They  were  so  fitted  that  the  smaller 
aperture  entered  the  ear,  and  the  wider  was  di- 
rected to  the  quarter  from  which  the  sound  was 
to  proceed.  But  these  instruments  were  soon 
found  inconvenient,  both  on  account  of  their  size 
and  the  necessity  of  continually  holding  them  to 
the  ear.  Another  objection  was,  that  they  did 


not  sufficiently  conceal  the  defect  they  were  dp- 
signed  to  remedy,  and  therefore  they 'were  soon 
thrown  aside.  New  intruments  wen.-  made  with- 
out these  defects.  One  resembles  a  sm;>ll  silver 
funnel,  with  a  long  winding  channel  in  its  inte- 
rior, which  terminates  at  tiie  beginning  of  the  au- 
ditory passage.  On  the  broad,  bent  rim  there  are 
holes,  with  ribbons  passing  through  them,  to  fix 
the  machine  to  the  external  ear.  A  second  form 
consists  of  a  lackered  tin  tube,  with  numerous 
windings,  having  the  narrow  end  communicating 
with  the  auditory  passage,  and  the  exterior,  wider 
end  made  fast  to  the  external  ear.  In  the  same 
way,  two  of  these  instruments  might  be  con- 
nected by  an  elastic  hoop,  and  fitted,  at  the  same 
time,  to  both  ears.  A  third  instrument  consists 
of  a  sort  of  hollow  tin  case,  curving  so  as  to  fit 
the  head,  having  a  broad  aperture  in  the  middle 
of  the  front  surface,  and  terminated  by  two  tubes 
bent  inwards.  This  hoop  is  so  fixed  under  the 
hair,  that  the  aperture  in  the  middle  is  exactly 
over  the  upper  part  of  the  forehead,  and  the 
lateral  tubes  communicate  with  the  right  and 
left  auditory  passages.  The  great  advantage  of 
this  last  instrument  is,  that  it  receives  directly 
sounds  which  come  from  before. 

EARL,  n.  s.        ^     Sax.    eorl,  which   Spel- 

EARL'DOM,  Jman     and      others      have 

EARL-MAR'SHAL,  ^thought    synonymous  with 

ealderman  ;  but  see  Turner's  Anglo-Sax,  vol.  ii. 

233.     Wachter  thinks  earl  a  diminutive  of  tire, 

Sax.;  Belg.  eer ;  Ger.  er  (ere,  English):  hence 

seniority  and  priority.      A  nobleman  who  ranks 

next  to  a  marquis  :  an  earl-marshal  is  a  superin- 

tendant  of  high  or  military  solemnities. 

An  EARL  ranks  between  a  marquis  and  a  vis- 
count. The  title  is  so  ancient,  that  its  original 
cannot  be  clearly  traced  out.  It  is,  however, 
certain,  that  among  the  Saxons  they  were  called 
ealdormen,  quasi  elder  men,  signifying  the  same 
with  senior  or  senator  among  the  Romans  :  and 
also  schiremen,  because  they  had  each  the  civil 
government  of  a  division  or  shire.  On  the  irrup- 
tion of  the  Danes  they  changed  their  names  to 
eorles,  which,  according  to  Camden,  signified 
the  same  in  their  language.  In  Latin  they  are 
called  comites  from  being  the  king's  compa- 
nions and  associates.  After  the  Norman  con- 
quest they  were  for  some  time  called  counts, 
from  the  French  ;  but  they  did  not  long  retain 
that  name,  though  their  shires  are  thence  called 
counties,  and  their  wives  countesses,  to  this  day. 
It  is  now  become  a  mere  title :  their  lordships 
have  no  official  connexion  with  the  government 
of  the  county ;  which  is  now  entirely  devolved 
on  the  sheriff,  the  earl's  deputy,  or  vice-comes. 
An  earl  is  created  by  cincture  of  sword,  mantle 
of  state  put  upon  him  by  the  king  himself, 
a  cap  and  a  coronet  put 
upon  his  head,  and  a 
charter  in  his  hand.  An 
earl's  coronet  is  com- 
posed of  eight  pearls 
raised  upon  points, 
with  small  leaves  be- 
tween, above  the  rim, 
as  in  the  diagram  an- 
nexed. 

EARL  MARSHAL.     See  MARSHAL. 


EAR 


630 


EAR 


EAR'LY,  adj.  &  adv.  )      Sax.  aerlice;    Goth. 

EAR'LINESS,  n.  s.         \arla,  from  «/•;  Goth. 

and  Sax.  aer,  soon;    or  ar,  day-break.     Soon; 

precocious ;    betimes.     Earliness   is   the  act  or 

quality  of  being  soon. 

And  al  the  puple  roos  eerli  to  come  to  him  in  the 
temple,  and  to  heere  him.  Wiclif.  Luk.  21. 

So  had  I  spokin  with  them  everych  one, 
That  I  was  of  ther  felaship  anone  ; 
And  made  forward  erli  for  to  rise, 
To  take  our  weye,  ther  as  I  did  devise.  Chaucer. 

The  joyous  day  Jgan  early  to  appear, 
And  fair  Aurora  from  her  dewy  bed 

Of  aged  Tithone  'gan  herself  to  rear, 
With  rosy  cheeks,  for  shame  as  blushing  red. 

Spenser. 

I  am  a  tainted  wether  of  the  flock, 
Meetest  for  death  :  the  weakest  kind  of  fruit 
Drops  earliest  to  the  ground,  and  so  let  me. 

Shakspeare. 

The  goodness  of  the  crop  is  great  gain,  if  the  good- 
ness answer  the  earliness  of  coming  up.  Bacon. 

It  is  a  curiosity  to  have  several  fruits  upon  one 
tree  ;  and  the  more  when  some  of  them  come  early, 
and  some  come  late.  Id.  Natural  History. 

None  in  more  languages  can  show 
Those  arts,  which  you  so  early  know.      Waller. 


I  can't  say  whore  ; 

It  does  abhor  me,  now  I  speak  the  word  : 
To  do  the  act,  that  might  the'  addition  earn, 
Not  the  world's  mass  of  vanity  could  make  me. 

Shakspeare. 

Those  that  have  joined  with  their  honour  great 
perils,  are  less  subject  to  envy  ;  for  men  think  that 
they  earn  their  honours  hardly.  Bacon's  Essays 

Winning  cheap  the  high  repute, 
Which  he  through  hazard  huge  must  earn.  Milton. 

Men  may  discern 

From  what  consummate  virtue  I  have  chose 
This  perfect  man,  by  merit  called  my  Son, 
To  earn  salvation  for  the  sons  of  men.  Id. 

So  Labeo  weens  it  my  eternal  shame 
To  prove  I  never  earned  a  poet's  name. 

Bp.  Hall.  Satires 

This  is  the  great  expence  of  the  poor,  that  takes  up 
almost  all  their  earnings.  Locke. 

The  poems  gained  the  plagiary  wealth,  while  the 
author  hardly  earned  his  bread  by  repeating  them. 

Pope  on  Homer. 
After  toiling  twenty  days, 
To  earn  a  stock  of  pence  and  praise, 
Thy  labour's  grown  the  critick's  prey.    Swift. 
EARNE,  LOUGH,  a  lake  of  Ireland,  in  Ferma- 
nagh, Ulster,  the  second  in  that  island  for  magni- 


The  next  morning  we,  having  striven  with  the  y  -  T  .  ' —  •«•  »"i»gm- 

sun's  earliness,  were  beyond  the  prospect  of  the  high-  tude>  At  ls  ab°ut  thirty-five  miles  in  length,  but 

est  turrets.  Sidney.  °*  ve.ry  unequal  breadth,  being  in  some  places  ten, 

God  made  all  the  world,  that  he  might  be  wor-  and  in  others  not  above  one.  It  is  properly  two 
shipped  in  some  parts  of  the  world ;  and  therefore,  lakes,  which  are  joined  by  a  narrow  channel  at 
in  the  first  and  most  early  times  of  the  church,  what  the  town  of  Inniskilling,  both  branches  contract- 
care  did  he  manifest  to  have  such  places  erected  to  ing  towards  this  point.  There  are  a  number  of 
his  honour?  South,  small  rivers,  that  fall  chiefly  from  the  heights  of 

The  princess  makes  her  issue  like  herself,  by  in-  the  northern  and  southern  confines,  which  after 

stilhng  early  mto  their  minds  religion,  virtue  and  enriching  the  country,  supply  this  large  bas.n. 

o-  i_  •  ,  The  only  outlet  is  a  short  and  ranid   rivpr  thnt 

Sickness  re  early  old  age :  it  teaches  us  diffidence  ri]  nQ   t    Jth  ,        ,  i  Vi 

in  our  earthly  state  and  inspires  us  with  thoughts  of  nV.     T        u    **    /       G,  P°rt         Ballyshannon. 

a  future.  Pope  lhe  LouSh  abounds  with  pike,  perch,  trout,  eel, 

Oh  soul  of  honour!  |nd  numerous  other  species  of  fresh-water  fish. 

Oh  early  heroe  !      Smith's  Phaedra  and  Hippolitus.  Sa}lQon  emigrate  a  considerable   length,   but  are 

Early  submission  is  the  truest  lesson  to  those  who  usually  caught  at  Belleek  village.  The  beauties 

would  learn  to  rule.  Goldsmith,  of  this  lake  have  long  been  the  boast  of  the 

This  method  fixes  the  attention  of  children  ex-  country  and  the  admiration  of  strangers.  The 

tremely  to  the  orthography  of  words,  and  makes  them  vast  variety  of  figures  and  assemblages,  in  which 

good  spellers  very  early.  Franklin,  nature  is  here  displayed,  can  hardly  be  conceived, 

Ike  great  misfortune  of  my  life  was  to  want  an  but  from  actual  observation.  The  country  is  of 

th?'  were*  the  bUn?  TuY*™^8  ^  "^^  but  that  diversified  character,  which  loses  not  by 

situation  entailed  on  m.  perortarf  w3r.  ?  Burm*  ProsPect  of  *****  wood>  islands,  and  mountains, 

T,  „  ,.  ls  inconceivably  picturesque  and  grand.      The 

From  the  earliest  dawnmgs  of  policy  to  this  day,  islanf](,  a,p  sn  rhi/il*,  „!„«,£»  *A       J* 

tt_  •  •          ,  .        J .  J  jsiduus  <ire  so  uiicKiv  clustered  and  mtprsnprspn 

the  invention  of  men  has  been  sharpening  and  im-  th,.*  fu0..  „„_   „,        *   -  >ea> 

proving  the  mystery  of  murder,  from  the  first  rude  ^  **  al™°St  lnnumerable.     The  natives 

essay  of  clubs  and  stones,  to  the  present  perfection  of  ™,  ar       lfc>5'   Or   One   tor  each  da7  ln  the 

gunnery,  cannoneering,  bombarding,  mining.  Burke.  year*      lney  are  every  wnere  crowned  with  deep 

The  year  1731-2,  which  is  the  earliest  date  of  any  asPinnS   woods   and   luxuriant   pastures,  which 

trials  for  these  offences,  that  I  happen  to  have  met  ™!   *ertlhty  of  the   soil.      The    solitary 

with,  was  only  thirty-two  years  after  the  act  of  King  recesses  ol  mese  islands  are  the  habitation  of  the 

William  had  passed,  and  only  sixteen  after  that  of  staS    and    tne   roebuck ;  the  rocky  cliffs,  of  the 

Queen  Anne,  and  during  that  period  there  had  been  osPray  an(i  the  sea  eagle.     The  islands  in  some 

scarcely   any  sensible    diminution   in  the    value   of  places  slope  gradually  to  the  water-edge,  and  in 

money.  Sir  S.  Romilly.  others  rise  in  bold  shores.     The  coasts  of  the 

With  more  capacity  for  love  than  earth  lake  ascend   gradually  to  lofty  eminences,  which 

Bestows  on  most  of  mortal  mould  and  birth,  tower  in  solemn  grandeur  above  the  milderbeautv 

His  early  dreams  of  good  outstripped  the  truth,  of  the  scene  below 

And  troubled  manhood  followed  baffled  youth.  EAR'NEST,  adj.  &  n.  s.  >       Also    from    the 

PAT?1vr  Byrm-          EAR'NESTNESS,  5 Sax.  verb  earnian, 

LARW,t;.  a.      {     From  Sax.  earnian,  to  pur-  to  pursue  (se.e  EARN).     Ardent ;  intent ;  warm  • 

kAR     IKG,  n.s.  Jstie.     To  win;  deserve;  la-  importunate;  serious.     As  a  substantive,  earn- 
est is  reality ;  seriousness ;  opposed  to  joking  : 


EARTH. 


G3I 


and  a  pledge  given  to  prove  a  serious  intention, 
or  a  bargain  made.  Earnestness  is  also  serious- 
ness, and  synonymous  with  earnest  as  a  sub- 
stantive. 

Which  is  the  eernys  of  cure  eritage  into  the  re- 
dempcioun  of  purchesyng  into  hertyng  of  his  glory. 

Wiclif.   Effesies.  1. 

This  Palamon,  when  he  these  words  herd, 
Dispiteously  he  looked  and  answerd, 
Whether  saye6t  this  in  ernest  or  in  play  ? 

Chaucer.   Cant.  Tale*. 
Therewith  she  laughed,  and  did  her  earnest  end  in 

jest.  Faerie  Queens. 

He  which  prayetli  in  due  sort,  is  thereby  made  the 
more  attentive  to  hear ;  and  he  which  heareth,  the 
more  earnest  to  pray  for  the  time  which  we  bestow,  as 
well  in  the  one  as  the  other.  Hooker. 

The  apostles  term  it  the  handsel  or  earnest  of  that 
which  is  to  come.  Id. 

That  high  All-seer,  which  I  dallied  with, 
Hath  turned  my  feigned  prayer  on  my  head, 
And  given  in  earnest,  what  I  begged  in  jest. 

Shakspeare. 

You  have  conspired  against  our  person, 
Joined    with    an   enemy   proclaimed,   and    from   his 

coffers 

Received  the  golden  earnest  of  our  death.  Id. 

Why  so  earnestly  seek  you  to  put  up  that  letter  ?  Id. 

I  observing, 

Took  once  a  pliant  hoiir,  and  found  good  means 
To  draw  from  her  a  prayer  of  ernest  heart, 
That  I  would  all  my  pilgrimage  dilate, 
Whereof  by  parcels  she  had  something  heard, 
But  not  distinctively.  Id.   Othello. 

Often  with  a  solemn  earnestness, 
More  than,  indeed,  belonged  to  such  a  trifle, 
He  begged  of  me  to  steal  it.  Id. 

Audacity  and  confidence  doth  in  business  so  great 
effects,  as  a  man  may  doubt,  that  besides  the  very 
daring  and  earnestness,  and  persisting  and  importu- 
nity, there  should  be  some  secret  binding,  and  stoop- 
ing of  other  men's  spirits  to  such  persons. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 
My  soul,  more  earnestly  released, 
Will  outstrip  her's ;  as  bullets  flown  before, 
A  latter  bullet  may  o'ertake,  the  powder  being  more. 

Donne. ' 

Nor  can  I  think  that  God,  Creator  wise  ! 
Though  threatening,  will  in  earnest  so  destroy 
Us,  his  prime  creatures.  Milton. 

On  that  prospect  strange, 
Their  earnest  eyes  they  fixed  ;  imagining, 
For  one  forbidden  tree,  a  multitude 
Now  risen,  to  work  them  further  woe  or  shame. 

Id. 

When  earnestly  they  seek 

Such  proof,  conclude  they  then  begun  to  fail.    Id. 
They  are  never  more  earnest  to  disturb  us,  than 
when  they  see  us  most  earnest  in  this  duty.     Duppa. 

Which  leader  shall  the  doubtful  victory  bless, 
And  give  an  earnest  of  the  war's  success.     Waller. 
But  the  main  business  and  earnest  of  the  world  is 
money,  dominion,  and  power.  L'Estrange. 

With  overstraining,  and  earnestness  of  finishing 
their  pieces,  they  often  did  them  more  harm  than 
good.  Dry  den. 

Take  heed  that  this  jest  do  not  one  day  turn  to 
earnest.  Sidney. 

Shame  is  a  banishment  of  him  from  the  good 
opinion  of  the  world,  which  every  man  most  earnestly 
desires.  South. 

How  a  man  may  know  whether  he  be  so  in  earnest 
\9  worth  inquiry  :  and  I  think  there  is  one  unerring 


mark  of  it,  viz.  the  not  entertaining  any  proposition 
with  greater  assurance  than  the  proofs  it  is  built  upon 
will  warrant.  L-icke. 

It  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  pledge  and  firnt.4 
of  quiet  and  tranquillity.  Snuilriilye. 

We  shall  die  in  earnest,  and  it  will  not  bi-c-nne  <u 
to  live  in  jest.  Government  of  the  Tumjiu:. 

Serapronius,  you  have  acted  like  yourself; 
One  would  have  thought  you  had  been  half  in  earnest. 

Addison. 
Marcus  is  overwarm  ;  his  fond  complaints 

Have  so  much  earnestness  and  passion  in  them, 

I  hear  him  with  a  secret  kind  of  horror, 

And  tremble  at  his  vehemence  of  temper. 

Id.    Cato. 

Pay  back  the  earnest  penny  received  from  Satan, 
and  fling  away  his  sin.  Decay  of  Piety. 

There  never  was  a  charge  maintained  with  such  a 
shew  of  gravity  and  earnestness,  which  had  a  slighter 
foundation  to  support  it.  Atterburit. 

The  mercies  received,  great  as  they  are,  were  earn- 
ests and  pledges  of  greater.  Id. 

And  then  fair  Haidee  tried  her  tongue  at  speaking, 
But  not  a  word  could  Juan  comprehend, 

Although  he  listened  so,  that  the  young  Greek  in 
Her  earnestness  would  ne'er  have  made  an  end. 

Byron. 

EARNEST,  ARRHA.  By  the  civil  law,  he  who 
recedes  from  his  bargain  loses  his  earnest,  and  if 
the  person  who  received  the  earnest  give  back,  h  '. 
is  to  return  the  earnest  double.  But  with  us,  the 
person  who  gave  it,  is  in  strictness  obliged  to 
abide  by  his  bargain;  and  in  case  he  decline  it, 
is  not  discharged  upon  forfeiting  his  earnest,  but 
may  be  sued  for  the  whole  money  stipulated. 

EAR-RING,  in  the  sea  language,  is  that  part  of 
the  bolt-rope  which  at  the  four  corners  of  the 
sail  is  left  open,  in  the  shape  of  a  ring.  The  .two 
uppermost  parts  are  put  over  the  ends  of  the 
yard-arms,  and  so  the  sail  is  made  fast  to  the 
yard ;  and  into  the  lowermost  ear-rings,  the 
sheets  and  tacks  are  seized  or  bent  at  the  clew. 

EARSH,  n.  s.  From  ear,  to  plough.  A 
ploughed  field.  Not  now  in  use. 

Fires  oft  are  good  on  barren  earsltes  made, 

With  crackling  flames  to  burn  the  stubble  blade. 

May's  Virgil. 

Sax.  eard,  earth : 
that    which     one 
eareth,   says   Mr. 
Tooke.     See   EAR, 
But  a  similar 


EARTH,  ra.s.,v.a.&v 
EARTH'BOARD,  n.  s. 
EARTH'BORN,  adj. 
EARTH'BOUND, 
EARTH'BRED, 
EARTH'CREATED, 
EARTH'CREEPING, 
EARTH'EN, 
EARTH'FED, 
EARTH'FLAX,  n.  s. 
EARTH'LINESS, 
EARTH'LING, 
EARTH'-LOVING,  adj. 
EARTH'LY,  adj. 
EARTH'MOVING,  n.s. 
EARTH'NUT,  n.s. 
EARTH'QUAKE, 
EARTH'SHAKING, 
EARTH'WORM, 
EARTH'Y,  adj. 


v.  a. 

word  is  found  in 
the  Oriental  lan- 
guages, as  Arab. 
erd;  and  Heb.  V1K, 
from  X^,  to  break 
in  pieces  (Park- 
hurst)  or  crumble. 

The  terraqueous 
globe ;  the  world, 
or  some  modifica- 
tion of  it.  As  a 
verb  active,  to  hide, 
bury,  or  deposit  in 

the    earth :    as    a 
J  neuter  verb,  to  re- 


tire, or  lie  hid  in  the  ground.  An  earth-board  is  a 
particular  part  of  a  plough  :  earth-created  is  used 
by  Younsr  for  made  of  the  earth:  earth-fed  means 


632 


EARTH. 


low,  abject;  and  this  term,  in  composition, 
frequently  expresses  the  idea  of  low,  or  grovelling : 
earth-flax  is  a  fibrous,  flaxy-looking  fossil :  earth- 
ling  an  inhabitant  of  earth ;  a  mortal :  earthnut, 
a  pignut,  or  root  of  the  appearance  of  a  nut. 
The  other  compounds  seem  to  require  no  expla- 
nation. 

Nile  ye  deme  that  I  came  to  sende  pees  ipto  erthe : 
I  cam  not  to  sende  pecs,  but  swerd. 

Wiclif.    Matthew  10. 

I  saigh  whanne  he  badde  opened  the  sixte  seel, 
and  lo  a  greet  erthemouynq  was  maad. 

Id.  Apocalips  6. 

The  whole  earth  was  of  one  language.  Gen.  xi.  1. 
Whereby  he  [Virgil]  would  insinuate  that  there  is 
an  igneous,  luminous,  or  sethereal  vehicle  alwaies  in- 
timately adhering  to  the  soul,  though  it  be  much 
slaked  or  damped  with  the  gross  and  crude  moisture 
of  the  body  during  this  earthly  peregrination. 

More.  App.  to  Def.  of  Phil.  Cab.  fol.  134. 
Our  common  necessities,  and  the  lack  which  we  all 
have  as  well  of  ghostly  as  of  earthly  favours,  is  in 
each  kind  easily  known.  Hooker. 

Great  grace  that  old  man  to  him  given  had, 
For  God  he  often  saw,  from  heaven  hight, 
All  were  his  earthly  eyen  both  blunt  and  bad. 

Speruer. 

All  the  world  by  thee  at  first  was  made, 
And  daily  yet  thou  dost  the  same  repair  : 
Ne  ought  on  earth  that  merry  is  and  glad, 
Ne  ought  on  earth  that  lovely  is  and  fair, 
But  thou  the  same  for  pleasure  didst  prepare.       Id. 

Nought  so  vile  that  on  the  earth  doth  live, 
Bat  to  the  earth  some  special  good  cloth  give. 

Shakspeare. 
About  his  shelves 

Green  earthen  pots,  bladders,  and  musty  seeds 
Were  thinly  scattered.  Id. 

Long  mayest  thou  live  in  Richard's  seat  to  sit, 
And  soon  lie  Richard  in  an  earthy  pit.  Id. 

Teach  me,  dear  creature,  how  to  think  and  speak  ; 
Lay  open  to  my  earthy  gross  conceit, 
Smothered  in  errors.  Id. 

They  can  judge  as  fitly  of  his  worth, 
As  I  can  of  those  mysteries  which  heaven 
Will  not  have  earth  to  know.  Id.   Coriolanui. 

But  T  remember  now 

I'm  in  this  earthly  world,  where  to  do  harm 
Is  often  laudable  ;  to  do  good,  sometime 
Accounted  dangerous  folly.  Id.  Macbeth. 

Who  can  impress  the  forest,  bid  the  tree, 
Unfix  his  earthbottnd  root  ?  Id. 

You  have  scarce  time 

To  steal  from  spiritual  leisure  a  brief  span, 
To  keep  your  earthly  audit.  Id.  Henry  VIII. 

If  you  be  born  so  near  the  dull-making  cataract  of 
Nilus,  that  you  cannot  hear  the  planet-like  music  of 
poehy ;  if  you  have  so  earth-creeping  a  mind  that  it 
cannot  lift  itself  up  to  look  to  the  sky  of  poetry  ; 
•***¥*  Thus  much  curse  I  must  lend  you 
in  the  behalf  of  all  poets,  that  while  you  live,  you 
live  in  love,  and  never  get  favour  for  lacking  skill  of 
a  sonnet.  Sir  P.  Sidney. 

But  from  this  earth,  this  grave,  this  dust, 
My  God  shall  raise  me  up  I  trust.  Raleigh. 

The  great  winding-sheets  that  bu;-y  all  things  in 
oblivion  are  two,  deluges  and  earthquakes.  Bacon. 

Worms  are  found  in  snow  commonly,  like  earth- 
worms, and  therefore  it  is  not  unlike  that  it  may  like- 
wise put  forth  plants.  Id.  Nat.  Hist. 

It  is  heaven  upon  earth  to  have  a  man's  mind  move 
in  charity,  rest  in  providence,  and  turn  upon  the 
poles  of  truth.  Lvrd  Bacon. 


Such  earth-fed  minds 
That  never  tasted  the  true  beams  of  love. 

B.  Jonson. 

These  tumults  were  like  an  earthquake,  shaking  the 
very  foundations  of  all,  than  which  nothing  in  the 
world  hath  more  of  horrour.  King  Charles. 

Peasants  : — earth-bred  worms  !  Brewer. 

Earthly  greatness  is  a  nice  thing,  and  requires  so 
much  chariness  in  the  managing,  as  the  contentment 
Df  it  cannot  requite.  Hall. 

There  is  many  a  rich  stone  laid  up  m  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  many  a  fair  pearl  laid  up  in  the  bosom  of 
the  sea,  that  never  was  seen,  nor  never  shall  he. 

Bp.  Hall.   Contemplations. 

Earth  up  with  fresh  mould  the  roots  of  those  auri  - 
culas  which  the  frost  may  have  uncovered. 

Evelyn's  Calendar. 

We  should  affirm,  that  all  things  were  in  all  things  ; 
that  heaven  were  but  earth  celestified,  and  earth  but 
heaven  terrestrified  ;  or  that  each  part  above  had  influ- 
ence upon  its  affinity  below. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Erroiirs. 
Nor  is  my  flame 

So  earthy,  as  to  need  the  dull  material  force 
Of  eyes,  or  lips,  or  cheeks.  Denhnm's  Sophy. 

Wherefore  did  Nature  pour  her  bounties  forth 
With  such  a  full  and  unwithdrawing  hand, 
Covering  the  earth  with  odours,  fruits,  and  flocks, 
Thronging  the  seas  with  spawn  innumerable, 
But  all  to  please  and  sate  the  curious  taste  ?    Milton. 
When   faith   and    love,    which    parted   from    thee 

never, 

Had  ripened  thy  just  soul  to  dwell  with  God, 
Meekly  thou  didst  resign  this  earthly  load 
Of  death,  called  life  Id. 

By  the  earthshakmg  Neptune's  mace, 
And  Tethy's  grave  majestic  pace.  Id. 

Him  lord  pronounced,  he,  O  indignity  ! 
Subjected  to  his  service  angel-wings, 
And  naming  ministers  to  watch  and  tend 
Their  earthy  charge.  Id.  Paradise  Loit. 

The  master  saw  the  madness  rise  ; 
His  glowing  cheeks,  and  ardent  eyes  •, 
And,  while  he  heaven  and  earth  defied, 
Changed  his  hand  and  checked  his  pride.  Dryden. 

In  ten  set  battles  we  have  driven  back 
These  heathen  Saxons,  and  regained  our  earth, 
As  earth  recovers  from  the  ebbing  tide  Id. 

The  wound*  I  make  but  sow  new  enemies  ; 
Which,  from  their  blood,  like  earthborn  brethren  rise. 

Id. 

Was  it  his  youth,  his  valour,  or  success, 
These  might  perhaps  he  found  in  other  men  : 
'Twas  that  respect,  that  awful  homage  paid  me  ; 
That  fearful  love  which  trembled  in  his  eyes, 
And  with  a  silent  earthquake  shook  his  soul.  Id. 

Those  earthy  spirits  black  and  envious  are  ; 
I'll  call  up  other  gods  of  form  more  fair.  Id. 

The  fox  is  earthed;  but  I  shall  send  my  two  ter- 
riers in  after  him.  Id.  Spanish  Friar. 

This  solid  globe  we  live  upon  is  called  the  earth, 
which  word,  taken  in  a  more  limited  sense,  signifies 
such  parts  of  this  globe  as  are  capable,  being  exposed 
to  the  air,  to  give  rooting  and  nourishment  to  plants, 
so  that  they  may  stand  and  grow  in  it.  Locke. 

Where  there  are  earthnuts  in  several  patches, 
though  the  roots  lie  deep  in  the  ground,  and  the 
stalks  be  dead,  the  swine  will  by  their  scent  root  only 
whore  they  grow.  Ray. 

Upon  a  shower,  after  a  drought,  earthworms  and 
land  snails  innumerable  come  out  of  their  lurking- 
places.  Id. 


EARTH. 


G33 


The  country,  by  reason  of  its  vast  caverns  and  sub- 
terraneous fires,  has  been  miserably  torn  by  earth- 
quakes, so  that  the  whole  face  of  it  is  quite  changed. 

Addison  on  Italy. 

The  god  for  ever  great,  for  ever  king, 
Who  slew  the  earthborn  race  and  measures  right 
To  heaven's  great  habitants  !  Prior. 

To  earthlinys,  the  footstool  of  God,  that  stage  which 
he  raised  for  a  small  time,  seemeth  magnificent. 

Drummond. 

Such  land  as  ye  break  up  for  barley  to  sow, 
Two  earths,  at  the  least,  ere  ye  sow  it  bestow.    Jiitsifr. 

The  five  genera  of  earths  are,  1.  Boles.  2.  Clays. 
3.  Marls.  4.  Ochres.  5.  Tripelas. 

Hill's  Mat.  Medica. 

Of  English  talc,  the  coarser  sort  is  called  plaister  or 
parget ;  the  finer,  earthflax,  or  salamander's  hair. 

Woodward. 

As  a  rustick  was  digging  the  ground  by  Padua,  he 
found  an  urn,  or  earthen,  pot,  in  which  there  was 
another  urn,  and  in  this  lesser  a  lamp  clearly  burning. 

Wilkins. 

Lamps  are  inflamed  by  the  admission  of  new  air, 
when  the  sepulchres  are  opened,  as  we  see  in  fat 
earthy  vapours  of  divers  sorts.  Id.  Math,  Mag. 

It  must  be  our  solemn  business  and  endeavour,  at 
fit  seasons,  to  turn  the  stream  of  our  thoughts  from 
earthly  towards  divine  objects.  Atterbury. 

The  plow  reckoned  the  most  proper  for  stiff  black 
clays,  is  one  that  is  long,  large,  and  broad,  with  a 
deep  head  and  a  square  earthboard,  so  as  to  turn  up  a 
great  furrow.  Mortimer. 

Hence  foxes  earthed,  and  wolves  abhorred  the  day, 
And  hungry  churls  ensnared  the  nightly  prey. 

Tickel. 

Sudden  he  viewed,  in  spite  of  all  her  art, 
An  earthly  lover  lurking  at  her  heart.  Pope. 

Now  scarce  withdrawn  the  fierce  earthshaking  power, 
Jove's  daughter  Pallas  watched  the  fav'ring  hour ; 
Back  to  their  caves  she  bade  the  winds  to  fly, 
And  Lushed  the  blustering  brethren  of  the  sky.     Id. 
Poor,  earth-created  man  !  Youny. 

a  thousand  furies  more  did  shake 

Those  weary  realms,  and  kept  earth-loving  man  awake. 

Armstrong. 

Tt  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  the  honour  of  an 
earthly  monarch  to  be  wounded  through  the  sides  of 
his  ministers.  Mason. 

The  only  amaranthine  flower  on  earth 
Is  virtue ;  the  only  lasting  treasure,  truth. 

Couoper. 

Behold  your  bishop  !  -well  he  plays  his  part, 
Christian  in  name,  and  infidel  in  heart ; 
Ghostly  in  office,  earthly  in  his  plan, 
A  slave  at  court,  elsewhere  a  lady's  man.  Id. 

Man  mounts  on  man,  on  camels  camels  rush, 
Hosts  march  o'er  hosts,  and  nations  nations  crush, — 
Wheeling  in  air  the  winged  islands  fall, 
And  one  great  earthy  ocean  covers  all !  Darwin. 

Earthquakes  have  raised  to  heaven  the  humble  vale, 
And  gulfs'the  mountain's  mighty  mass  entombed  ; 
And  where  the'  Atlantic  rolls  wide   continents  have 

bloomed.  Beattie. 

Earth't    coarsest    bread,   the    garden's    homeliest 

roots, 

And  scarce  the  summer  luxury  of  fruits, 
His  short  repast  in  humbleness  supply 
With  all  a  hermit's  board  would  scarce  deny.  Byron. 

Impart 

The  purity  of  heaven  to  earthly  joys, 
Expel  the  venom  and  not  blunt  the  dart — 
The  dull  satiety  which  all  destroys — 
And  root  from  out  the  soul  the  deadly  weed  which 
cloys.  id. 


How  toe  lit  lake  shines,  a  phosphoric  sea, 
And  the  big  rain  comes  dancing  to  the  earth! 
And  now  again  'tis  black,—  and  now,  the  glee 
Of  the  loud  hills  shakes  with  its  mountain-mirth, 
As  if  they  did  rejoice  o'er  the  young   earthquake'* 
birth.  /,/. 

EARTH,  in  ancient  philosophy.  See  CUFMIS- 
TRY  and  ELEMENT. 

The  EARTH,  in  astronomy,  is  one  of  the  primary 
planets.  See  ASTRONOMY.  '  Although  the  rela- 
tive densities  of  the  earth  and  most  of  the  other 
planets  have  been  known  a  considerable  time,  it 
is  but  very  lately  that  we  have  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  absolute  gravity  or  density  of 
the  whole  mass  of  the  earth.  This,  says  Dr. 
Hutton,  I  have  calculated  and  deduced  from  the 
observations  of  Dr.  Maskelyne,  astronomer  royal, 
at  the  mountain  Schehallien  in  the  years  1774,  5, 
and  6.  The  attraction  of  that  mountain  on  a 
plummet,  being  observed  on  both  sides  of  it,  and 
its  mass  being  computed  from  a  number  of  sec- 
tions in  all  directions,  and  consisting  of  stone ;  these 
data  being  then  compared  with  the  known  atti ac- 
tion and  magnitude  of  the  earth,  gave  by  propor- 
tion its  mean  density  ;  which  is  to  that  of  water 
as  nine  to  two,  and  to  common  stone  as  nine  to 
five ;  from  which  very  considerable  mean  density, 
it  may  be  presumed,  that  the  internal  parts  con- 
tain great  quantities  of  metals.  From  the  den- 
sity now  found,'  adds  this  writer,  '  its  quantity  of 
matter  becomes  known,  being  equal  to  the  pro- 
duct of  its  density  by  its  magnitude.' 

Mr.  Boyle  suspected  that  there  are  great, 
though  slow,  internal  changes,  in  the  mass  of  the 
earth.  He  argues  from  the  varieties  observed  in 
the  change  of  the  magnetic  needle,  and  from  the 
observed  changes  in  the  temperature  of  climates. 
But  as  to  the  latter,  there  is  reason  to  doubt  that 
he  could  not  have  diaries  of  the  weather  sufficient 
to  direct  his  judgment.  Boyle's  Works,  Abr. 
Vol.  I,  p.  292,  &c. 

Respecting  the  figure  of  the  earth,  the  ancients 
had  various  opinions :  some,  as  Anaximander 
and  Leucippus,  held  it  cylindrical,  or  in  the 
form  of  a  drum :  but  the  most  general  opinion 
was,  that  it  was  flat ;  that  the  visible  horizon  was 
the  boundary  of  the  earth,  and  the  ocean  the 
boundary  of  the  horizon  :  that  the  heavens  and 
earth  above  this  ocean  were  the  whole  visible 
universe :  and  that  all  beneath  the  ocean  was 
Hades.  Of  this  opinion  were  some  of  the  Chris- 
tian fathers,  as  Lactantius,  St.  Augustine,  &c. 
Such  of  the  ancients,  however,  as  understood  any 
thing  of  astronomy,  and  especially  the  doctrine  of 
eclipses,  must  have  been  acquainted  with  the  cir- 
cular figure  of  the  earth ;  as  the  ancient  Babylo- 
nian astronomers,  who  had  calculated  eclipses 
long  before  the  time  of  Alexander,  and  Thales 
the  Grecian,  who  predicted  an  eclipse  of  the  sun. 
It  is  now  indeed  agreed  on  all  hands,  that  the  form 
of  the  terraqueous  globe  is  globular  or  very  nearly 
so.  See  ASTRONOMY.  This  is  equally  evident 
from  the  eclipses  of  the  sun  and  of  the  moon; 
in  all  of  which  the  earth's  shadow  appears  circu- 
lar upon  the  face  of  those  bodies,  what  way 
soever  it  be  projected,  whether  east,  west,  north, 
or  south;  and  howsoever  its  diameter  vary, 
according  to  the  greater  or  less  distance  from  the 
earth.  The  spherical  figure  of  the  earth  is  also 


634 


E  A  R  T  H. 


evinced  from  the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars ;  all  which  happen  sooner  to 
those  who  live  to  the  east  and  later  to  those  liv- 
ing to  the  west,  and  that  more  or  less  so,  according 
to  the  distance.  So  also,  going  or  sailing  to  the 
north,  the  north-pole  and  northern  stars  become 
more  elevated,  and  the  south-pole  and  southern 
stars  more  depressed ;  the  elevation  northerly 
increasing  equally  with  the  depression  southerly  ; 
and  either  of  them  proportionably  to  the  distance 
gone.  The  same  thing  happens  in  going  to  the 
south.  Besides,  the  oblique  ascensions,  clescen- 
sions,  emersions,  and  amplitudes  of  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  sun  and  stars,  in  every  latitude, 
are  agreeable  to  the  earth's  spherical  form :  all 
which  could  not  happen  if  it  were  of  any  other 
figure.  The  globular  form  of  the  earth  is  farther 
confirmed  by  its  having  been  often  sailed  round  : 
the  first  of  these  important  voyages  was  made  in 
1519,  by  Ferdinand  Magellan,  who  accomplished 
it  in  1124  days.  In  1557  Sir  Francis  Drake 
performed  the  same  voyage  in  1056  days:  in 
1586  Sir  Thomas  Cavendish  performed  it  in  777 
days  ;  Simon  Cordes,  of  Rotterdam,  in  1590,  in 
'  1575  days:  in  1598  Oliver  Noort,  a  Hollander, 
in  1077  days;  Van  Schouten,  in  1615,  in  749 
days ;  Jacob  Heremites  and  John  Huygens,  in 
1623,  in  802  days.  Many  others  have  since  per- 
formed it,  particularly  Anson,  Bougainville,  and 
Cook;  sometimes  sailing  round  by  the  east  some- 
times by  the  west,  till  at  length  they  arrived  again 
in  Europe,  whence  they  set  out;  and,  in  the 
course  of  their  voyage,  observed  that  all  the  phe- 
nomena, both  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  cor- 
respond to,  and  prove  this  spherical  figure. 

The  natural  cause  of  this  form  of  the  globe  is, 
according  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  the  great  princi- 
ple of  attraction,  with  which  the  Creator  has 
endued  all  the  matter  in  the  universe;  and  by 
which  all  bodies,  and  all  the  parts  of  bodies, 
mutually  attract  one  another.  This  is  also  the 
cause  of  the  sphericity  of  the  drops  of  rain, 
quicksilver,  &c.  The  inequality  of  the  surface  of 
the  earth,  by  mountains  and  valleys,  is  nothing 
considerable;  the  highest  eminence  being  scarcely 
equivalent  in  its  proportion  to  the  bulk  of 
the  earth  to  the  minutest  protuberance  on  the 
surface  of  an  orange.  Its  difference  from  a 
perfect  sphere,  however,  is  more  considerable 
in  another  respect,  by  which  it  approaches 
nearly  to  the  shape  of  an  oblate  spheroid ; 
being  a  little  flatted  at  the  poles,  and  raised 
about  the  equatorial  parts,  so  that  the  axis  from 
pole  to  pole  is  less  than  the  equatorial  diameter. 
What  gave  the  first  occasion  to  the  discovery  of 
this  important  circumstance  was,  the  observa- 
tions of  some  French  and  English  philosophers 
in  the  East  Indies,  and  other  parts,  who  found 
that  pendulums,  the  nearer  they  came  to  the 
equator,  performed  their  vibrations  slower : 
whence  it  follows,  that  the  velocity  of  the  descent 
of  bodies,  by  gravity,  is  less  in  countries  nearer 
to  the  equator;  and  consequently  that  those  parts 
are  farther  removed  from  the  centre  of  the  earth, 
or  from  the  common  centre  of  gravity.  See  the 
History  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  by 
Du  Hamel,  p.  110, 156,  206;  and  L'Histoire  de 
1'Academie  Roy.  1700  and  1701.  These  obser- 
vations having  established  the  fact  also  stimu- 
lated M.  Huygens  and  Sir  Isaac  Newton  to  in- 


vestigate the  cause  of  this  phenomenon ;  which 
they  attributed  to  the  revolution  of  the  earth 
about  its  axis.  If  the  earth  were  in  a  fluid 
state,  its  rotation  round  its  axis  would  necessarily 
make  it  put  on  such  a  figure,  because,  the  centri- 
fugal force  being  greatest  towards  the  equator 
the  fluid  would  there  rise  and  swell  most;  and, 
that  its  figure  really  should  be  so  now,  seems  ne- 
cessary, to  keep  the  sea  in  the  equinoctial  regions 
from  overflowing  the  earth  about  those  parts. 
See  this  curious  subject  well  treated  by  Huygens, 
in  his  discourse  De  Causa  Gravitatis,  p.  154, 
where  he  states  the  ratio  of  the  polar  diameter  to 
that  of  the  equator,  as  577  to  578.  And  New- 
ton, in  his  Principia,  first  published  in  1686, 
demonstrates  from  the  theory  of  gravity,  that  the 
figure  of  the  earth  must  be  that  of  an  oblate 
spheroid,  generated  by  the  rotation  of  an  ellipse 
about  its  shortest  diameter,  provided  all  the  parts 
of  the  earth  were  of  a  uniform  density,  through- 
out; and  that  the  proportion  of  the  polar  to  the 
equatorial  diameter  of  the  earth,  would  be  that 
of  689  to  692,  or  nearly  that  of  229,  to  230,  or 
as  -9956522  to  1.  This  proportion  of  the  two 
diameters  was  calculated  by  Newton  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner :  having  found  that  the  centrifu- 
gal force  at  the  equator  is  3^  of  gravity,  he  as- 
sumes, as  an  hypothesis,  that  the  earth  is  to  the 
diameter  of  the  equator  as  100  to  101,  and 
thence  determines  what  must  be  the  centrifugal 
force  at  the  equator  to  give  the  earth  such  a 
form,  and  finds  it  to  be  •$$  of  gravity  :  then, 
by  proportion,  if  a  centrifugal  force  equal  to  fa 
of  gravity  would  make  the  earth  higher  at  the 
equator  than  at  the  poles  by  ^  of  the  whole 
height  at  the  poles,  a  centrifugal  force  that  is  ^ 
of  gravity  will  make  it  higher  by  a  proportional 
excess,  which  by  calculation  is  ^g  of  the  height 
a*  the  poles ;  and  thus  he  discovered,  that  the 
diameter  at  the  equator  is  to  the  diameter  at  the 
poles,  or  the  axis,  as  230  to  229.  But  this  com- 
putation supposes  the  earth  to  be  every  where 
of  a  uniform  density  ;  whereas  if  the  earth  is 
more  dense  near  the  centre,  then  bodies  at  the 
poles  will  be  more  attracted  by  this  additional 
matter  being  nearer;  and  therefore  the  excess  of 
the  semi-diameter  of  the  equator  above  the 
semi-axis,  will  be  different.  According  to  this 
proportion  between  the  two  diameters,  Newton 
farther  computes,  from  the  different  measures  of 
a  degree,  that  the  equatorial  diameter  will  exceed 
the  polar  by  thirty-four  miles  and  j.  Neverthe- 
less, Messrs.  Cassini,  both  father  and  son,  the 
one  in  1701,  and  the  other  in  1713,  attempted  to 
prove,  in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Sciences,  that  the  earth  was  an  oblong  spheroid  : 
and  in  1718,  M.  Cassini  again  undertook,  from 
observations,  to  show  that,  on  the  contrary,  the 
longest  diameter  passes  through  the  poles ;  which 
gave  occasion  for  Mr.  John  Bernouilli,  in  his 
Essai  d'une  Nouvelle  Physique  Celeste,  printed 
at  Paris  in  1735,  to  triumph  over  the  British  phi- 
losopher, apprehending  that  these  observations 
would  invalidate  what  Newton  had  demonstrated. 
And  in  1720  M.  De  Mairan  advanced  argu- 
ments, supposed  to  be  strengthened  by  geomet- 
rical demonstrations,  farther  to  confirm  the  as- 
sertions of  Cassini.  But  in  1735  two  companies 
of  mathematicians  were  employed,  one  for  a 
northern,  and  another  for  a  southern  expedition, 


EARTH. 


635 


the  result  of  whose  observations  and  measure- 
ment plainly  proved  that  the  earth  was  flatted  at 
the  poles.  The  proportion  of  the  equatorial 
diameter  to  the  polar,  as  stated  by  the  gentlemen 
employed  on  the  northern  expedition  for  mea- 
suring a  degree  of  the  meridian,  is  as  1  to  0'9891 ; 
by  the  Spanish  mathematicians  as  266  to  265,  or 
as  1  to  0-99624  :  by  M.  Bouguer  as  179  to  178, 
or  as  1  to  0-99441.  As  to  all  conclusions,  how- 
ever, deduced  from  the  length  of  pendulums  in 
different  places,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  they 
proceed  upon  the  supposition  of  the  uniform 
density  of  the  earth,  which  is  a  very  improbable 
circumstance  ;  as  justly  observed  by  Dr.  Horsley 
in  his  letter  to  captain  Phipps:  'you  finish  your 
article,  he  concludes,  relating  to  the  pendulum 
with  saying,  '  that  these  observations  give  a  figure 
of  the  earth  nearer  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  com- 
putation, than  any  others  that  have  hitherto  been 
made ;'  and  then  you  state  the  several  figures 
given,  as  you  imagine,  by  former  observations, 
and  by  your  own.  Now  it  is  very  true,  that,  if 
the  meridians  be  ellipses,  or  if  the  figure  of  the 
earth  be  that  of  a  spheroid  generated  by  the 
revolution  of  an  ellipsis,  turning  on  its  shorter 
axis,  the  particular  figure,  or  the  ellipticity  of 
the  generating  ellipsis,  which  your  observations 
give,  is  nearer  to  what  Sir  Isaac  Newton  saith  it 
should  be,  if  the  globe  were  homogeneous,  than 
any  that  can  be  derived  from  former  observations. 
But  yet  it  is  not  what  you  imagine.  Taking  the 
gain  of  the  pendulum  in  latitude  79°  50'  exactly 
as  you  state  it,  the  difference  between  the  equa- 
torial and  the  polar  diameter  is  about  as  much 
less  than  the  Newtonian  computation  makes  it, 
and  the  hypothesis  of  homogeneity  would  re- 
quire, as  you  reckon  it,  to  be  greater.  The  pro- 
portion of  212  to  211  should  indeed,  according 
to  your  observations,  be  the  proportion  of  the 
force  that  acts  upon  the  pendulum  at  the  poles  to 
the  force  acting  upon  it  at  the  equator.  But  this  is 
by  no  means  the  same  with  the  proportion  of  the 
equatorial  diameter  to  the  polar.  If  the  globe  were 
homogeneous  the  equatorial  diameter  would  ex- 
ceed the  polar  by  ^  of  the  length  of  the  latter : 
and  the  polar  force  would  also  exceed  the  equa- 
torial by  the  like  part.  But,  if  the  difference  be- 
tween the  polar  and  equatorial  force  be  greater  than 
5^5  (which  may  be  the  case  in  an  heterogeneous 
globe,  and  seems  to  be  the  case  in  ours),  then 
the  difference  of  the  diameters  should,  according 
to  theory,  be  less  than  5^,  and  vice  versa,  I 
confess  this  is  by  no  means  obvious,  at  first 
sight;  so  far  otherwise,  that  the  mistake,  which 
you  have  fallen  into,  was  once  very  general. 
Many  of  the  best  mathematicians  were  misled 
by  too  implicit  a  reliance  upon  the  authority 
of  Newton,  who  had  certainly  confined  his  inves- 
tigations to  the  homogeneous  spheroid,  and  had 
thought  about  the  heterogeneous  only  in  a  loose 
and  general  way.  The  late  Mr.  Clairault  was  the 
first  who  set  the  matter  right,  in  his  elegant  and 
subtle  treatise  on  the  figure  of  the  earth.  That 
work  has  now  been  many  years  in  the  hands  of 
mathematicians,  among  whom  I  imagine  there 
are  none,  who  have  considered  the  subject  atten- 
tively, that  do  not  acquiesce  in  the  author's  con- 
clusions. In  the  second  part  of  that  treatise,  it 
is  proved,  that  putting  p  for  the  polar  force,  II 
for  the  equatorial,  S  for  the  true  ellipticity  of  the 


earth's  figure,  and  for  the  ellipticity  of  the  homo- 
geneous spheroid, 

P jj  p ji 

—  It — d:  therefore  (J— 2« 

n  n 

and,  therefore,  according  to  your  observation, 
d~j}i.  This  is  the  just  conclusion  from  your 
observations  of  the  pendulum,  taking  it  for 
granted  that  the  meridians  are  ellipses :  which  is 
an  hypothesis  upon  which  all  the  reasonings 
of  theory  have  hitherto  proceeded.  But,  plausi- 
ble as  it  may  seem,  I  must  say  that  there  is  much 
reason  from  experiment  to  call  it  in  question. 
If  it  were  true,  the  increment  of  the  force  which 
actuates  the  pendulum  as  we  approach  the  poles, 
should  be  as  the  square  of  the  sine  of  the  latitude  : 
or,  which  is  the  same  thing,  the  decrement,  as 
we  approach  the  equator,  should  be  as  the  square 
of  the  cosine  of  the  latitude.  But  whoever  takes 
the  pains  to  compare  together  such  of  the  obser- 
vations of  the  pendulum  in  different  latitudes,  as 
seem  to  have  been  made  with  the  greatest  care, 
will  find  that  the  increments  and  decrements  do 
by  no  means  follow  these  proportions ;  and,  in 
those  which  I  have  examined,  I  find  a  regularity 
in  the  deviation  which  little  resembles  the  mere 
error  of  observation.  The  unavoidable  conclu- 
sion is,  that  the  true  figure  of  the  meridians  is 
not  elliptical.  If  the  meridians  are  not  ellipses, 
the  difference  of  the  diameters  may  indeed,  or  it 
may  not,  be  proportioned  to  the  difference  be- 
tween the  polar  and  the  equatorial  force;  but 
it  is  quite  an  uncertainty,  what  relation  sub- 
sists between  the  one  quantity  and  the  other; 
our  whole  theory,  except  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the 
homogeneous  spheroid,  is  built  upon  false  as- 
sumptions, and  there  is  no  saying  what  figure  of 
the  earth  any  observations  of  the  pendulum  give.' 
Dr.  Horsley  then  lays  down  the  following  table, 
which  shows  the  different  results  of  observations 
made  in  different  latitudes ;  in  which  the  first 
three  columns  contain  the  names  of  the  obser- 
vers, the  places  of  observation,  and  the  latitude 
of  each  ;  the  fourth  column  shows  the  quantity 
of  P  —  n  in  such  parts  as  n  is  100,000,  as  de- 
duced from  comparing  the  length  of  the  pendu- 
lum, at  each  place  of  observation,  with  the  length 
of  the  equatorial  pendulum  as  termed  by  M. 
Bouguer,  upon  the  supposition  that  the  incre- 
ments and  decrements  of  force,  as  the  latitude  is 
increased  or  lowered,  observe  the  proportion 
which  theory  assigns.  Only  the  second  and  the 
last  value  of  p  —  n  are  concluded  from  com- 
parisons with  the  pendulum  at  Greenwich  and 
at  London,  not  at  the  equator.  The  fifth  column 
shows  the  value  of  S  corresponding  to  every  value 
of  P  —  n,  according  to  Clairault's  theorem  : 


Observers. 

Places. 

Lat. 

p—  n. 

a 

Bouguer 
Bouguer 
Green 

Equator 
Porto  Bello 
Otaheitee 

0°     0' 
9     34 
17     29 

741-8 
563-2 

t 

Bouguer 
Abbe  de  La) 
Caille      J 

San  Domingo 
Cape  of      ( 
Good  Hope  & 
Paris 

18     27 
33     55 
48     50 

591-0 
731-5 
585-1 

& 

TheAcade-  ) 
micians     i 
Capt.  Phipps 

Pello 

66     48 
79     50 

565-9 
471-2 

636 


EARTH. 


'  By  this  table  it  appears,  that  the  observations 
in  the  middle  parts  of  the  globe,  setting  aside  the 
single  one  at  the  Cape,  are  as  consistent  as  could 
reasonably  be  expected  ;  and  they  represent  the 
ellipticity  of  the  earth  as  about  3ig.  But  when 
we  come  within  ten  degrees  of  the  equator,  it 
should  seem  that  the  force  of  gravity  suddenly 
becomes  much  less,  and  within  the  like  distance 
of  the  poles  much  greater  than  it  could  be  in 
such  a  spheroid.'  The  following  problem  com- 
municated by  Dr.  Leatherland  to  Dr.  Pemberton, 
and  published  by  Mr.  Robertson,  serves  to  find 
the  proportion  between  the  axis  and  the  equato- 
rial diameter,  from  measures  of  a  degree  of  the 
meridian  in  two  different  latitudes,  supposing  the 
earth  an  oblate  spheroid.  Let  A  Pap  (PLATE  II. 
MISCELLANIES)  be  an  ellipse  representing  a  sec- 
tion of  the  earth  through  the  axis  Pp  ,-  the  equa- 
torial diameter,  or  the  greater  axis  of  the  ellipse, 
being  Aa ;  let  E  and  F  be  two  places,  where  the 
measure  of  a  degree  has  been  taken ;  these  measures 
are  proportional  to  the  radii  of  curvature  in  the 
ellipse  at  those  places  ;  and  if  C  Q,  C  R,  be  con- 
jugates to  the  diameters  whose  vertices  are  E 
and  F,  C  Q  will  be  to  C  R  in  the  subtriplicated 
ratio  of  the  radius  of  curvature  at  E  to  that  at 
F,  by  Cor.  1,  Prop.  4,  part  6,  of  Milnes's  Conic 
Sections,  and  therefore  in  a  given  ratio  to  one 
another;  also  the  angles  QCP,  RCP,  are  the 
latitudes  of  E  and  F  ;  so  that,  drawing  Q  V  pa- 
rallel to  Pp,  QX  Y  W  to  Aa,  these  anglf*  hemg 
given,  as  well  as  the  ratio  of  C  Q  to  C  R,  the 
rectilinear  figure  C  VQX  RY  is  given  in  species; 
and  the  ratio  of  VC2  —  ZC2  (=  QX  x  X W) 
to  RZa  — QV2=  (RX  x  XS)  is  given,  which 
is  the  ratio  of  CA2  to  CP2;  therefore  the  ratio 
of  CA  to  CP  is  given.  Hence,  if  the  sine  and 
cosine  of  the  greater  latitude  be  each  augmented 
in  the  subtriplicate  ratio  of  the  measure  of  the 
degree  in  the  greater  latitude  to  that  in  the  lesser, 
then  the  difference  of  the  squares  of  the  aug- 
mented sine,  and  the  sine  of  the  lesser  latitude, 
will  be  to  the  difference  of  the  squares  of  the  co- 
sine of  the  lesser  latitude,  and  the  augmented 
cosine,  in  the  duplicate  ratio  of  the  equatorial 
to  the  polar  diameter.  For  C  q  being  taken  in 
C  Q  equal  to  C  R,  and  q  v  drawn  parallel  to  Q  V, 
Cr,  and  vq,  CZ  and  ZR  will  be  the  sines  and 
cosines  of  the  respective  latitudes  to  the  same 
radius ;  and  C  V,  V  Q,  will  be  the  augmentations 
of  Cv  and  Cq  in  the  ratio  named.  Hence,  to 
find  the  ratio  between  the  two  axes  of  the  earth, 
let  E  denote  the  greater,  and  F  the  lesser  of  the 
two  latitudes,  M  and  N  the  respective  measures 
taken  in  each ;  and 

/M 

let  P  denote  3\/  —  :  then 

'cos.2  F  —  P2  x  cos.*  E  .  less  axis 

is  — 


P2Xsin.2E —  sin.2F  greater  axis 

It  also  appears  from  the  above  problem,  that 
when  one  of  the  degrees  measured  is  at  the  equa- 
tor, the  cosine  of  the  latitude  of  the  other  being 
augmented  in  the  subtriplicate  ratio  of  the  de- 
grees, the  tangent  of  the  latitude  will  be  to  the 
tangent  answering  to  the  augmented  cosine,'  in 
the  ^ratio  of  the  greater  axis  to  the  less.  For, 
supposing  E  the  place  out  of  the  equator,  then, 
if  the  semi-circle  Plmnp  be  described,  and  /C 


joined,  and  mo  drawn  parallel  to  aC  :  Co  is  the 
cosine  of  the  latitude  to  the  radius  CP,  and 
C  Y  that  cosine  augmented  in  the  ratio  before 
named  ;  YQ  being  to  Y/,  that  is,  Ca  to  Cw,  or 
CP,  as  the  tangent  of  the  angle  YCQ,  the  lati- 
tude of  the  point  E  to  the  tangent  of  the  angle 
YC/  belonging  to  the  augmented  cosine.  Thus, 
if  M  represent  the  measure  in  a  latitude  denoted 
by  E,  and  N  the  measure  at  the  equator,  let  A 
denote  an  angle  whose  measure  is 

M  tan.  A  .  less  axis 

cos.  Ex3  ^  —  Then -  is  — 

IM  tan.  K  greater  axis 

But  M,  or  the  length  of  a  degree,  obtained  by 
actual  mensuration  in  different  latitudes,' is  known 
from  the  following  table : — 


Name, 

Lat. 

Value  of  M. 

Toises. 

Maupertuis,  &c. 

66°  20' 

M  =  57438 

Cassini  and  ) 

49    22 

M  =  57074 

La  Caille      ] 

45    00 

M  —  57050 

Boscovich 

43    00 

M  —  56972 

De  la  Caille 

33    18 

M  =  57037 

Juan  and  Ulloa 

f  at  the  ^ 

M  =  56768 

Bouguer 

<  equa-  > 

M  =  56753 

Condamine 

t  tor.     3 

M  =  56749 

Now,  by  comparing  the  first  with  each  of  the 
following  ones ;  the  second  with  each  of  the  fol- 
lowing ;  and  in  like  manner  the  third,  fourth,  and 
fifth,  with  each  of  the  following ;  there  will  be 
obtained  twenty-five  results,  each  showing  the 
relation  of  the  axes  or  diameters;  the  arithmeti- 
cal means  of  all  of  which  will  give  that  ratio  as 
1  to  0-9951989.  If  the  measures  of  the  latitude 
of  49°  22',  and  of  45°  which  fall  within  the 
meridian  line  drawn  through  France,  and  which 
have  been  re-examined  and  corrected  since  the 
northern  and  southern  expedition,  be  compared 
with  those  of  Maupertuis  and  his  associates  in 
the  north,  and  that  of  Bouguer  at  the  equator 
there  will  result  six  different  values  of  the  ratio 
of  the  two  axes :  the  arithmetical  mean  of  all 
which,  is  that  of  1  to  0-9953467,  which  may  be 
considered  as  the  ratio  of  the  greater  axis  to  the 
less:  which  is  as  230  to  228-92974,  or  215  to 
214,  or  very  near  the  ratio  as  assigned  by  New- 
ton. Now  the  magnitude^  as  well  as  the  figure 
of  the  earth,  that  is,  the  polar  and  equatorial 
diameters,  may  be  deduced  from  the  foregoing 
problem.  For,  as  half  the  latus  rectum  of  the 
greater  axis  A  a  is  the  radius  of  curvature  at  A, 
it  is  given  in  magnitude  from  the  degree  mea- 
sured there,  and  thence  the  axes  themselves  are 
given.  Thus,  the  circular  arc  whose  length  is 
equal  to  the  radius  being  57'29578  degrees,  if  this 
number  be  multiplied  by  56750  toises,  the  mea- 
sure of  a  degree  at  the  equator,  as  Bouguer  ha» 
stated  it,  the  product  will  be  the  radius  of  cur 
vature  there,  or  half  the  latus  rectum  of  the 
greater  axis ;  and  this  is  to  half  the  less  axis  in 
the  ratio  of  the  less  axis  to  the  greater,  that  is,  as 
0-9953467  to  1 ;  whence  the  two  axes  are  6533820 
and  6564366  toises,  or  7913  and  7950  English 
miles :  and  the  differences  between  the  two  axes 
about  thirty-seven  miles.  See  Robertson's  Navi- 


E  A  II  T  11. 


637 


gation,  vol.  ii.  p.  206,  &c.  Suite  des  Mem.  de 
1'Acad.  1718,  p.  247,  and  Maclaurin's  Fluxions 
vol.  IT.  book  i.  chap.  xiv.  And  very  nearly  the 
same  ratio  is  deduced  from  the  lengths  of  pendu- 
lums vibrating  in  the  same  time,  in  different 
latitudes ;  provided  it  be  again  allowed,  that  the 
meridians  are  real  ellipses,  or  the  earth  a  true 
sphernid,  which,  however,  can  only  take  place  in 
the  case  of  a  uniform  gravity  in  all  parts  of  the 
earth.  Thus,  in  the  new  Petershurgh  Acts,  for 
1788  and  1789,  are  accounts  and  calculations  of 
experiments  relative  to  this  subject,  by  M.  Krafft. 
These  experiments  were  made  at  different  times 
and  in  various  parts  of  the  Russian  empire.  This 
gentleman  has  collected  and  compared  them,  and 
drawn  the  proper  conclusions  from  them:  thus, 
he  infers,  that  the  length  x  of  a  pendulum  that 
swings  seconds  in  any  given  latitude  X,  and  in  a 
temperature  of  10°  of  Reaumur's  thermometer 
may  be  determined  by  this  equation  : 

x  —  439-178  +2-321  sine  2X,  lines  of  a  French 
foot, 

OTX—  39-0043  +  0-206  sine  %  in  English  in- 
ches, in  the  temperature  of  53  of  Fahrenheit's 
thermometer.  This  expression  nearly  agrees,  not 
only  with  all  the  experiments  made  on  the  pen- 
dulum in  Russia,  but  also  with  those  of  Mr. 
Graham  in  England,  and  those  of  Mr.  Lyons  in 
79°  50'  N.  lat.,  where  he  found  its  length  to  be 
431-38  lines.  It  also  shows  the  augmentation  of 
gravity  from  the  equator  to  the  parallel  of  a  given 
latitude  X  :  for,  putting  g  for  the  gravity  under 
the  equator,  G  for  that  under  the  pole,  and  y  for 
that  under  the  latitude  X,  M.  Krafft  finds 
y  =  (l+  G'0052848  sine  2X)  g ;  and  therefore  G 
=.  1-0052848  g.  From  this  proportion  of  gravity 
under  different  latitudes,  the  same  author  infers, 
that,  in  case  the  earth  is  a  homogeneous  ellipsoid, 
its  oblateness  must  be  ^j,  instead  of  ^; 
which  ought  to  be  the  result  of  this  hypo- 
thesis ;  but  on  the  supposition  that  the  earth  is  a 
heterogeneous  ellipsoid,  he  finds  its  oblateness, 
as  deduced  from  these  experiments,  to  be 
^;  which  agrees  with  that  resulting  from  the 
measurement  of  some  of  the  degrees  of  the  me- 
ridian. This  confirms  an  observation  of  M.  De 
la  Place,  that  if  the  hypothesis  of  the  earth's  ho- 
mogeneity be  given  up,  then  the  theory,  the  mea- 
surement of  degrees  of  latitude,  and  experiments 
with  the  pendulum,  all  agree  in  their  result  with 
respect  to  the  oblateness  of  the  earth.  See  Me- 
moires  de  1'Acad.  1783,  p.  17.  In  the  Philos. 
Trans,  for  1791,  p.  236,  Mr.  Dalby  has  given 
some  calculations  on  measured  degrees  of  the 
meridian,  from  whence  he  infers,  that  those  de- 
grees measured  in  middle  latitudes,  will  answer 
nearly  to  an  ellipsoid  whose  axes  are  in  the  ratio 
assigned  by  Newton,  viz.  that  of  230  to  229. 
And  as  to  the  deviations  of  some  of  the  others, 
viz.  towards  the  poles  and  equator,  he  thinks 
they  are  caused  by  the  errors  in  the  observed  ce- 
lestial arcs. 

The  cosmogony,  or  knowledge  of  the  original 
formation  of  the  earth,  the  materials  of  which  it 
•was  composed,  and  by  what  means  they  were 
disposed  in  the  order  in  which  we  see  them,  is  a 
subject,  which,  though  perhaps  beyond  the  reach 
of  human  sagacity,  has  exercised  the  ingenuity 
of  philosophers  in  all  ages.  To  enter  into  the 


various  theories  that  have  been  formed  upon  this 
subject,  would,  however,  not  only  swell  this 
article  beyond  our  bounds,  but  be  fatiguing  to 
many  readers.  As  far  as  human  industry  has 
hitherto  penetrated,  it  has  been  found  that  the 
substances  of  which  the  earth  is  composed  are 
neither  ranged  in  a  regular  series,  according  to 
their  specific  gravities,  nor  yet  thrown  together  in 
total  disorder,  as  if  by  accident  or  chance.  But 
the  depth  of  the  earth,  from  the  surface  to  the 
centre,  is  nearly  4000  miles ;  and  yet  the  deepest 
mine  in  Europe,  that  at  Cotteberg,  in  Hungary, 
is  not  more  than  1000  yards  deep;  so  that  little 
is  as  yet  known  of  its  interior  parts.  From  what 
has  been  discovered,  however,  of  those  parts 
which  lie  most  contiguous  to  our  observation, 
naturalists  have  compared  the  structure  of  the 
earth  to  the  coats  of  an  onion,  or  the  leaves  of  a 
book.  And  indeed,  except  in  some  of  those  im- 
mense mountains  which  have  existed  from  the 
creation,  or  at  least  from  the  deluge,  where  the 
matter,  from  whatever  cause,  is  more  homogene- 
ous, the  earth  is  found  to  consist  of  various  strata 
or  layers,  which  differ  according  to  the  circum- 
stances of  climate  and  situation.  The  surface 
generally  consists  of  a  confused  mixture  of  de- 
cayed animal  and  vegetable  substances  and  earths 
rudely  united  together  but,  upon  digging  below 
this  surface,  the  materials  of  the  globe  are  found 
arranged  in  a  more  regular  manner.  Heaps  of 
stone  are  indeed  frequently  found,  which  do  not 
consist  of  layers,  but  are  confused  masses  of  un- 
equal thickness  and  are  called  rocks.  The  strata 
are  generally  extended  through  a  whole  country, 
and  perhaps,  with  some  interruptions  and  varie- 
ties, through  the  globe  itself.  When  the  country 
is  flat,  these  extensive  bodies  are  found  most  re- 
gular, being  in  that  case  nearly  parallel  to  the 
horizon,  though  often  dipping  downwards  in  a 
certain  angle ;  in  many  places  the  beds  have  a 
wave,  as  where  the  country  consists  of  gently 
waving  hills  and  vales ;  and  here  also  they  in 
general  dip.  In  passing  over  the  ground  the  soil 
is  fqund,  perhaps  to  the  extent  of  a  mile,  mostly 
composed  of  sand ;  and  perhaps  for  another  it 
consists  chiefly  of  clay :  which  is  occasioned  by 
the  edges  of  the  different  strata  lying  with  an  ob- 
liquity to  the  horizon.  By  a  similar  projection, 
mountains,  or  ridges  of  mountains,  are  produced 
which  commonly  have  what  is  called  a  back  and 
a  face,  the  former  smoother,  and  the  latter  more 
rugged.  It  is  generally  found,  also,  that  the 
ascent  is  more  gradual  on  the  one  side  of  a  mountain 
than  on  the  other;  and  this  is  occasioned  by  the 
strata,  which  have  risen  above  the  general  level 
of  the  country,  being  abruptly  broken  off.  The 
order,  number,  situation  with  respect  to  the 
horizon,  depth,  intersections,  fissures,  color,  con- 
sistence, &c.,  of  these  strata  have  been  consi- 
dered by  Dr.  Woodward  with  great  attention. 
The  origin  and  formation  of  them  all  is  ascribed 
by  him  to  the  deluge.  He  supposes  that,  at 
that  dreadful  revolution,  all  sorts  of  teriestrial 
bodies  had  been  dissolved  and  mixed  with  the 
•waters,  forming  altogether,  a  chaos  or  confused 
mass;  and  he  also  supposes,  that  this  mass  of  ter- 
restrial particles,  intermixed  with  water,  was  at 
length  precipitated  to  the  bottom ;  and  that,  in 
general,  according  to  the  order  of  gravity,  the 


038 


EARTH. 


heaviest  sunk  first,  and  the  lighter  afterwards. 
Thus  were  the  strata  formed  of  which  the  earth 
consists ;  which,  gradually  attaining  their  solidity 
and  hardness,  have  ever  since  continued  distinct. 
The  Doctor  farther  observes,  that  these  sediments 
were  at  first  all  parallel  and  concentrical;  and 
the  surface  of  the  earth  formed  of  them  perfectly 
smooth  and  regular;  but  that,  in  course  of  time, 
divers  changes  happening,  from  earthquakes, 
volcanoes,  &c.,  the  order  and  regularity  of  the 
strata  were  disturbed  and  broken,  and  thus  was 
the  surface  of  the  earth  brought  to  the  irregular 
form  in  which  it  is  now  beheld. 

The  notion  of  the  magnetism  of  the  earth  was 
started  by  Gilbert;  and  Boyle  supposes  magnetic 
effluvia  moved  from  one  pole  to  the  other.  Vol. 
I.  p.  285,  290.  Dr.  Knight  also  thinks  that 
the  earth  may  be  considered  as  a  great  loadstone, 
whose  magnetical  parts  are  disposed  in  a  very 
strong  irregular  manner;  and  that  the  south  pole 
of  the  earth  is  analogous  to  the  north  pole  in 
magnets,  that  is,  the  pole  by  which  the  magne- 
tical stream  enters.  See  MAGNET.  He  observes 
that  all  the  phenomena  attending  the  direction  of 
the  needle,  in  different  parts  of  the  earth,  in  a 
great  measure  correspond  with  what  happens  to 
the  needle,  when  placed  upon  a  large  terrella; 
if  we  make  allowances  for  the  different  disposi- 
tions of  the  magnetical  parts,  with  respect  to  each 
other,  and  consider  the  south  pole  of  the  earth 
as  a  north  pole  with  regard  to  magnetism.  The 
earth  might  become  magnetical  by  the  iron  ores 
it  contains,  for  all  iron  ores  are  capable  of  mag- 
netism. The  globe  might,  notwithstanding,  have 
remained  unmagnetical,  unless  some  cause  had 
existed  capable  of  making  that  repellent  matter 
producing  magnetism  move  in  a  stream  through 
the  earth.  Now,  the  doctor  thinks  that  such  a 
cause  does  exist ;  for,  if  the  earth  revolves  round 
the  sun  in  an  ellipsis,  and  the  south  pole  of  the 
earth  is  directed  towards  the  sun,  at  the  time  of 
its  descent  towards  it,  a  stream  of  repellent  mat- 
ter will  thence  be  made  to  enter  at  the  south 
pole,  and  issue  out  at  the  north.  And  he  sug- 
gests, that  the  earth's  being  in  its  perihelion  in 
winter  may  be  one  reason  why  magnetism  is 
stronger  in  this  season  than  in  summer.  This 
cause  for  the  earth's  magnetism  must  continue, 
and  perhaps  improve  it  from  year  to  year.  Hence, 
the  doctor  thinks  it  probable,  that  the  earth's 
magnetism  has  been  improving  ever  since  the 
creation,  and  that  this  may  be  one  reason  why 
the  use  of  the  compass  was  not  discovered  sooner. 
See  Dr.  Knight's  Attempt  to  Demonstrate,  that  all 
the  phenomena  in  nature  may  be  explained  by 
Attraction  and  Repulsion,  prop.  87. 

The  magnitude  of  the  earth  has  been  variously 
determined  by  different  authors,  both  ancient  and 
modern.  The  usual  way  h«s  been  to  measure 
the  length  of  one  degree  of  the  meridian,  and 
multiply  it  by  360  for  the  whole  circumference. 
See  DEGREE.  Diogenes  Laertius  informs  us 
that  Anaximander,  who  lived  about  A.A.C.  550, 
was  the  first  who  gave  an  account  of  the  circum- 
ference of  the  sea  and  land  ;  and  it  seems  his 
measure  was  used  by  the  succeeding  mathema- 
ticians till  the  time  of  Eratosthenes.  Aristotle 
(lib.  2.  De  Ccelo)  says,  the  mathematicians  who 
have  attempted  to  measure  the  circuit  of  the 


earth  make  it  40,000  stadia :  which  it  is  thought 
is  the  number  determined  by  Anaximander.  Era- 
tosthenes, who  lived  about  A.  A.  C.  200,  was 
the  next  who  undertook  this  business  :  which,  as 
Cleomedes  relates,  he  performed  by  taking  the 
sun's  zenith  distances,  and  measuring  the  distance 
between  two  places  under  the  same  meridian;  by 
which  he  deduced  for  the  whole  circuit  about 
250,000  stadia,  which  Pliny  states  at  31,500 
Roman  miles,  reckoning  each  at  1000-  paces. 
But  this  measure  was  accounted  false  by  many 
of  the  ancient  mathematicians,  and  particularly 
by  Hipparchus,  who  lived  100  years  afterwards, 
and  who  added  25,000  stadia  to  the  circuit  of 
Eratosthenes.  Possidonius,  in  the  time  of 
Cicero,  next  measured  the  earth,  viz.  by  the 
altitudes  of  a  star,  and  measuring  a  part  of  a 
meridian  ;  and  he  concluded  the  circumference 
at  240,000  stadia,  according  to  Cleomedes,  but 
only  at  180,000  according  to  Strabo.  Ptolemy, 
in  his  Geography,  says  that  Marinus,  a  celebrated 
geographer,  attempted  something  of  the  same 
kind;  and,  in  lib.  i.  cap.  3,  he  mentions,  that 
he  himself  had  tried  to  perform  the  business  in  a 
way  different  from  any  other  before  him,  which  was 
by  means  of  places  under  different  meridians ; 
but  he  does  not  say  how  much  he  made  the 
number,  for  he  still  made  use  of  the  180,000 
which  had  been  found  out  before  him.  Snell, 
professor  of  mathematics  at  Leyden,  relates,  from 
the  Arabian  geographer  Abulfeda,  who  lived 
about  A.D.  1300,  that  about  A.D.  800  Al  Mai- 
mon,  an  Arabian  king,  having  collected  together 
some  skilful  mathematicians,  commanded  them 
to  find  out  the  circumference  of  the  earth.  Ac- 
cordingly they  chose  the  fields  of  Mesopotamia, 
where  they  measured  under  the  same  meridian 
from  north  to  south,  till  the  pole  was  depressed 
one  degree  lower ;  which  measure  they  found 
equal  to  fifty-six  miles,  or  fifty-six  and  a  half; 
so  that,  according  to  them,  the  circuit  of  the 
earth  is  20,160  or  20,340  miles.  It  was  long 
after  this  before  any  more  attempts  were  made. 
At  length,  however,  the  same  professor  Snell, 
about  A.D.  1620,  with  great  skill  and  labor,  by 
measuring  large  distances  between  two  parallels, 
found  one  degree  equal  to  28,500  perches,  each 
of  which  is  twelve  Rhinland  feet,  amounting  to 
nineteen  Dutch  miles,  and  so  the  whole  peri- 
phery 6840  miles;  a  mile  being,  according  to 
him,  1500  perches,  or  18,000  Rhinland  feet. 
See  his  Eratosthenes  Batavus.  The  next  who 
undertook  this  measurement  was  Norwood,  who, 
in  1635,  by  measuring  the  distance  from  London 
to  York  with  a  chain,  and  taking  the  sun's  me- 
ridian altitude,  June  llth,  O.S.,  with  a  sextant, 
of  about  five  feet  radius,  found  a  degree  con« 
tained  367,200  feet,  or  sixty-nine  miles  and  a 
half  and  fourteen  poles ;  and  thence  the  circum- 
ference of  a  great  circle  of  the  earth  is  a  little 
more  than  25*036  miles,  and  the  diameter  a  little 
more  than  7966  miles.  See  the  particulars  in 
his  Seaman's  Practice.  Professor  Snell's  mea- 
surement, though  very  ingenious,  and  much  more 
accurate  than  any  of  the  ancients,  being  still 
thought  liable  to  small  errors,  the  business  was 
renewed,  after  Snell's  manner,  by  Picard  and 
other  French  mathematicians,  by  the  king's  com- 
mand, using  a  quadrant  of  3£  French  feet  car 


EARTHQUAKE. 


639 


dius ;  by  which  they  found  a  degree  contained 
342,360  French  feet.  See  Mesure  de  la  Terre, 
par  Picard.  M.  Cassini,  jun.  in  1700,  renewed 
the  business  with  a  quadrant  of  ten  feet  radius 
for  taking  the  latitude,  and  another  of  3£  feet  for 
taking  the  angles  of  the  triangles  ;  and  found  a 
degree,  from  his  calculation,  containing  57,292 
toises,  or  almost  sixty-nine  and  a  half  English 
miles.  The  results  of  many  other  measurements 
are  upon  record ;  from  the  mean  of  all  which, 
the  following  dimensions  are  stated  by  Dr.  Hut- 
ton  as  near  the  truth.  The  circumference 
25,000  miles;  the  diameter  7957|  miles;  the 
superficies  198,944,200  square  miles;  the  soli- 
dity 263,930,000,000  cubic  miles.  The  seas 
and  unknown  parts  of  the  earth,  by  a  measure- 
ment of  the  best  maps,  contain  160,522,026 
square  miles;  the  inhabited  parts  38,922,180; 
of  which  Europe  contains  4,456,065 ;  Asia, 
10,768,823;  Africa,  9,654,807;  and  America, 
14,110,874. 

Tacquet  draws  some  curious  inferences,  in  the 
form  of  paradoxes,  from  the  round  figure  of  the 
earth  :  as,  1.  That  if  any  part  of  the  surface  of 
the  earth  were  quite  plane,  a  man  could  no  more 
walk  upright  upon  it,  than  on  the  side  of  a 
mountain.  2.  That  the  traveller's  head  goes  a 
greater  space  than  his  feet ;  and  a  horseman  than 
a  footman,  as  moving  in  a  greater  circle.  3.  That 
a  vessel,  full  of  water,  being  raised  perpendicu- 
larly, some  of  the  water  will  be  continually 
flowing  out,  yet  the  vessel  still  remain  full ;  and, 
on  the  contrary,  if  a  vessel  of  water  be  let  per- 
pendicularly down,  though  nothing  flow  out,  yet 
it  will  cease  to  be  full :  consequently,  there  is 
more  water  contained  in  the  same  vessel  at  the 
foot  of  a  mountain  than  on  the  top ;  because  the 
surface  of  the  water  is  compressed  into  a  seg- 
ment of  a  smaller  sphere  below  than  above. 
Tacquet's  Astronomic,  lib.  i.  cap.  2. 

EARTHS,  in  chemistry,  are  such  bodies  as 
possess  the  following  properties :  insoluble  in 
water  or  nearly  so ;  at  least  becoming  insoluble 
when  combined  with  carbonic  acid  :  little  or  no 
taste  or  smell ;  at  least,  when  combined  with 
carbonic  acid :  fixed,  incombustible,  and  inca- 
pable, while  pure,  of  being  altered  by  the  fire ; 
not  altered  when  heated  by  combustibles :  not 
convertible  into  metals  by  all  the  ordinary  me- 
thods of  reduction,  or,  when  reduced  by  scientific 
refinements,  possessing  but  an  evanescent  metallic 
existence. 

Bodies  possessing  these  qualities  were  ranked, 
till  lately,  among  the  unreducible  elements,  and 
the  following  nine  were  classified  under  this  be- 
lief. l.Barytes.  2.  Strontites.  3.  Lime.  4.  Mag- 
nesia. 5.  Alumina,  or  clay.  6.  Silica.  7. 
Glucina.  8.  Zirconia.  9.  Yttria.  To  the  above 
•nine  earthy  substances,  Berzelius  has  added  a 
tenth,  which  he  calls  thorina. 

But  the  brilliant  discovery  by  Sir  H.  Davy,  in 
1808,  of  the  metallic  bases  of  potassa,  soda, 
barytes,  strontites,  and  lime,  subverted  the  ancient 
ideas  regarding  the  earths,  and  taught  us  to  re- 
gard them  as  all  belonging,  by  most  probable 
analogies,  to  the  metallic  class.  See  CHEMISTRY 
and  METALS. 

EARTH  FLAX.     See  AMIANTHUS. 

EARTH-HOUSE.     See  ARCHITECTURE,  Index. 


EARTH  NUTS,  or  GROUND  NUTS.     See  An* 
cms  and  GROUND  NUTS. 

EARTH  NUTS,  or  PIG  NUTS.     See  BUNIUM. 

EARTH  PUCERONS.     See  PUCEKON. 

An  EARTHQUAKE  is  a  sudden  and  violent  con- 
cussion of  the  earth,  generally  accompanied  with 
strange  noises  under  ground,  or  in  the  air;  often 
destroying  whole  cities  at  once,  throwing  down 
rocks,  altering  the  course  of  rivers,  and  produ- 
cing the  most  terrible  devastations.  Though 
there  is  hardly  any  country  known,  in  which 
shocks  of  an  earthquake  have  not  at  some  time 
or  other  been  felt,  yet  there  are  some  much  more 
subject  to  them  than  others.  Northern  countries, 
in  general,  are  less  subject  to  earthquakes  than 
those  situated  near  the  equator,  or  in  the  southern 
latitudes;  but  this  does  not  hold  universally. 
The  islands  of  Japan,  which  are  situated  pretty 
far  north,  are  nevertheless,  exceedingly  liable  to 
these  dreadful  convulsions.  Islands,  in  general, 
are  also  more  subject  to  them  than  continents ; 
but  neither  does  this1  hold  without  exceptions. 
Particular  parts  of  continents,  and  particular 
islands,  are  more  subject  to  them  than  others 
lying  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  differing  little 
from  them  in  external  appearance.  Portugal  is 
more  subject  to  earthquakes  than  Spain,  and  the 
latter  much  more  than  France;  Mexico  and 
Peru  more  than  the  other  countries  of  America, 
and  Jamaica  more  than  the  other  Caribbee 
islands.  Earthquakes  are  frequent,  though  not 
often  violent,  in  Italy ;  but  in  Sicily  they  are 
often  terribly  destructive.  Asia  Minor  has  been 
remarkably  subject  to  them  from  the  remotest 
antiquity ;  and  the  city  of  Antioch  in  particular 
has  suffered  more  from  earthquakes  than  any 
other  in  that  country.  The  same  phenomena 
are  said  also  to  occur  very  frequently  in  the  ex- 
tremities of  Asia,  even  in  very  high  latitudes. 

Although  no  natural  phenomenon  is  more 
calculated  to  impress  the  human  mind  with 
terror,  and  consequently  to  be  well  remembered 
and  taken  notice  of,  than  an  earthquake,  yet  the 
philosophy  of  them  is  but  lately  arrived  at  any 
degree  of  perfection ;  and,  even  at  this  day,  the 
history  of  earthquakes  is  incomplete.  The  de- 
struction occasioned  by  them  engrosses  the  mind 
too  much  to  admit  of  philosophical  speculations 
at  the  time  they  happen ;  the  same  thing  prevents 
the  attentive  consideration  of  the  alterations  that 
take  place  in  the  atmosphere  after  the  earthquake 
is  over,  and  which  might  probably  throw  some 
light  on  the  causes  which  produced  it ;  and  the 
suddenness  of  its  coming  on  prevents  an  exact 
attention  to  those  slight  appearances  in  the  earth 
or  air  which,  if  carefully  observed,  might  serve 
as  warnings  to  avoid  the  destruction.  From  the 
observations  that  have  been  made,  however,  the 
following  phenomena  may  be  deduced,  and 
reckoned  pretty  certain.  1.  Where  there  ar» 
any  volcanoes  or  burning  mountains,  an  earth- 
quake may  reasonably  be  expected  more  fre- 
quently than  in  other  countries.  2.  If  the 
volcano  has  been  long  quiet,  a  violent  earthquake 
is  to  be  feared,  and  vice  versa.  But  to  this 
there  are  many  exceptions.  3.  Earthquakes  are 
generally  preceded  by  long  droughts,  biy^  they 
do  not  always  come  on  as  soon  as  the  drought 
ceases.  4.  They  are  also  preceded  by  electrical 


640 


EARTHQUAKE. 


appearances  in  the  air;  such  are  the  aurora  bo- 
realis,  falling  stars,  &e. ;  but  this  does  not  hold 
universally.  5.  A  short  time  before  the  shock, 
the  sea  swells  up  and  makes  a  great  noise ; 
fountains  are  troubled,  and  send  forth  muddy 
water ;  and  the  beasts  seem  frighted,  as  if  sen- 
sible of  an  approaching  calamity.  6.  The  air 
at  the  time  of  the  shock  is  generally  calm  and 
serene;  but  afterwards  commonly  becomes  ob- 
scure and  cloudy.  7.  The  shock  conies  on  with 
a  rumbling  noise,  sometimes  like  that  of  car- 
riages ;  sometimes  a  rushing  noise  like  wind, 
and  sometimes  explosions,  like  the  firing  of 
cannon,  are  heard.  Sometimes  the  ground  heaves 

Serpendicularly  upwards,  and  sometimes  rolls 
•om  side  to  side.  Sometimes  the  shock  begins 
with  a  perpendicular  heave,  after  which  the  other 
kind  of  motion  commences.  A  single  shock  is 
but  of  very  short  duration,  the  longest  scarcely 
lasting  a  minute;  but  they  frequently  succeed 
each  other  at  short  intervals  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time.  8.  During  the  shock,  chasms 
are  made  in  the  earth ;  from  which  sometimes 
flames,  but  oftener  great  quantities  of  water,  are 
discharged.  Flame  and  smoke  are  also  emitted 
from  places  of  the  earth  where  no  chasms  can  be 
perceived.  Sometimes  these  chasms  are  but 
small ;  but,  in  violent  earthquakes,  they  are 
often  so  large,  that  whole  cities  sink  down  into 
them  at  once.  9.  The  water  of  the  ocean  is 
affected  even 'more  than  the  dry  land.  The  sea 
swells  up  to  a  prodigious  height;  much  more 
than  we  could  suppose  it  raised  by  the  mere 
elevation  of  its  bottom  by  the  shock.  Sometimes 
it  is  divided  to  a  considerable  depth,  and  great 
quantities  of  air,  flames,  and  smoke,  are  dis- 
charged from  it.  The  same  irregular  agitations 
happen  to  the  waters  of  ponds,  lakes,  and  even 
rivers.  10.  The  shock  is  felt  at  sea  as  well  as 
on  land.  Ships  are  affected  by  a  sudden  stroke, 
as  if  they  had  run  aground  or  struck  upon  a 
rock.  11.  The  effects  of  earthquakes  are  not 
confined  to  one  particular  district  or  country, 
but  often  extend  to  very  distant  regions  ;  though 
no  earthquake  has  yet  been  known  extensive 
enough  te  affect  the  whole  globe  at  one  time  In 
those  places  also  where  the  shock  Is  not  felt  on 
dry  land,  the  irregular  agitation  of  the  waters 
above  mentioned,  is  perceived  very  remarkably. 
All  these  positions  are  verified  by  the  account  of 
those  earthquakes  which  have  been  particularly 
described  by  witnesses  of  the  best  character. 

A  terrible  earthquake  happened  at  Calabria  in 
1638,  which  affords  an  exception  to  the  second 
general  position  above  laid  down.  In  Italy  there 
had  been  an  eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius  five 
years  before  ;  and  in  Sicily  there  had  been  an 
eruption  of  /Etna  only  two  years  before  this 
earthquake  The  event,  however,  plainly  showed 
that  the  cause  of  the  earthquake,  whatever  it 
was,  had  a  connexion  not  only  with  Mount 
./Etna,  which  lies  in  the  neighbourhood,  but  also 
with  the  volcano  of  Stromboli,  which  is  sixty 
miles  distant.  '  On  the  24th  of  March,'  says 
Kircher,  'we  launched,  in  a  small  boat,  from  the 
harbour  of  Messina,  in  Sicily,  and  arrived  the 
same  day  at  the  promontory  of  Pelorus.  Our 
destination  was  for  the  city  of  Euphemia,  in  Ca- 
labria ;  but,  on  account  of  the  weather,  we  were 


obliged  to  continue  three  days  at  Peloru?,  At 
length,  wearied  with  the  de^ay,  we  resolved  to 
prosecute  our  voyage;  and,  altnough  the  sea 
seemed  more  than  usually  agitated,  yet  we  ven- 
tured forward.  The  gulf  of  Charybdis,  which 
we  approached,  seemed  whirled  round  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  form  a  vast  hollow,  verging  to  a 
point  in  the  centre.  Proceeding  onward,  and 
turning  my  eyes  to  Mount  /Etna,  I  saw  it  cast 
forth  large  volumes  of  smoke,  of  mountainous 
si  ze,  which  entirely  covered  the  island,  and  blotted 
out  even  the  shores  from  my  view.  This,  to- 
gether with  the  dreadful  noise,  and  the  sulphur- 
ous stench,  which  was  strongly  perceived,  filled 
me  with  apprehensions  that  some  more  dreadful 
calamity  was  impending.  The  sea  itself  seemed 
to  wear  a  very  unusual  appearance ;  those  who 
have  seen  a  lake  in  a  violent  shower  of  rain,  all 
covered  over  with  bubbles,  will  have  some  idea 
of  its  agitations.  My  surprise  was  still  increased 
by  the  calmness  and  serenity  of  the  weather;  not 
a  breeze,  not  a  cloud,  which  might  be  supposed 
to  put  all  nature  thus  into  motion.  I  therefore 
warned  my  companion  that  an  earthquake  was 
approaching;  and,  after  some  time,  making  for 
the  shore  with  all  possible  diligence,  we  landed  at 
Tropaea.  But  we  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  Jesuits' 
college  in  that  city,  when  our  ears  we* e  stunned 
with  a  horrid  sound,  resembling  that  of  an  infi- 
nite number  of  chariots  driven  fiercely  forward, 
the  wheels  rattling,  and  the  thongs  cracking. 
Soon  after  this,  a  most  dreadful  earthquake  en- 
sued, so  that  the  whole  tract  upon  which  we 
stood  seemed  to  vibrate,  as  if  we  were  in  the 
scale  of  a  balance  that  continued  waving.  This 
motion,  however,  soon  grew  more  violent ;  and, 
being  no  longer  able  to  keep  my  legs,  I  was 
thrown  prostrate  upon  the  ground.  After  some 
time,  finding  that  I  remained  unhurt  amidst  the 
general  concussion,  I  resolved  to  venture  for 
safety,  and  running  as  fast  as  I  could,  reached 
the  shore.  I  did  not  search  long  here,  till  I 
found  the  boat  in  which  I  had  landed,  and  my 
companions  also.  Leaving  this  seat  of  desola- 
tion, we  prosecuted  our  voyage  along  the  coast ; 
and  the  next  day  came  to  Rochetta,  where  we 
landed,  although  the  earth  still  continued  in  vio- 
lent agitations.  But  we  were  scarcely  arrived  at 
our  inn,  when  we  were  once  more  obliged  to  re- 
turn to  our  boat ;  and  in  about  half  an  hour  we 
saw  the  greatest  part  of  the  town,  and  the  inn 
in  which  we  had  set  up,  dashed  to  the  ground, 
and  burying  all  its  inhabitants  beneath  its  ruins. 
Proceeding  onward  in  our  little  vessel,  we  at 
length  landed  at  Lopizium,  a  castle  midway  be- 
tween Tropaea  and  Euphemia,  the  city  to  which 
we  were  bound.  Here,  wherever  I  turned  my 
eyes,  nothing  but  scenes  of  ruin  and  horror  ap- 
peared ;  towns  and  castles  levelled  to  the  ground ; 
Stromboli,  though  at  sixty  miles  distance,  belch- 
ing forth  flames  in  an  unusual  manner,  and  with 
a  noise  which  I  could  distinctly  hear.  But  my 
attention  was  quickly  turned  from  more  remote 
to  contiguous  danger.  The  rumbling  sound  o. 
an  approaching  earthquake,  which  by  this  time 
we  were  grown  acquainted  with,  alarmed  us  for 
the  consequences.  It  every  moment  seemed  to 
grow  louder,  and  to  approach  more  near.  The 
place  on  which  we  stood  began  to  shake  most 


E  A  R  1  II  Q  U  A  K  E. 


641 


dreadfully ;  so  that,  being  unable  TO  stand,  my 
companions  and  I  caught  hold  of  whatever  shrub 
grew  next  us,  and  supported  ourselves  in  that 
manner.  After  some  time,  the  violent  paroxysm 
ceasing,  we  again  stood  up,  in  order  to  prose- 
cute our  voyage  to  Euphemia,  which  lay  within 
sight.  In  the  mean  time,  while  we  were  pre- 
paring for  this  purpose,  I  turned  my  eyes  to- 
wards the  city,  but  could  see  only  a  frightfully 
dark  cloud,  that  seemed  to  rest  upon  the  place. 
This  the  more  surprised  us,  as  the  weather  was 
so  very  serene.  We  waited,  therefore,  till  the 
cloud  was  passed  :  then  turning  to  look  for  the 
city,  it  was  totally  sunk,  and  nothing  but  a  dis- 
mal and  putrid  lake  was  to  be  seen  where  it 
stood.' 

In  the  year  1692  an  earthquake  happened  in 
Jamaica,  attended  with  almost  all  the  terrible 
phenomena  above  stated.  In  two  minutes  it 
destroyed  the  town  of  Port  Royal,  and  sunk  the 
houses  in  a  gulf  of  forty /athoms  deep.  It  was  at- 
tended with  a  hollow  rumbling  noise,  like  that  of 
thunder :  the  streets  rose  like  the  waves  of  the 
sea,  first  lifting  up  the  houses,  and  then  imme- 
diately throwing  them  down  into  deep  pits.  All 
the  wells  discharged  their  waters  with  the  most 
violent  agitation.  The  sea  burst  over  its  bounds, 
and  deluged  all  that  stood  in  its  way.  The 
fissures  of  the  earth  were  in  some  places  so  great, 
that  one  of  the  streets  appeared  twice  as  broad 
as  formerly.  In  many  places  it  opened  and 
closed  again,  and  continued  this  agitation  for 
some  time.  Of  these  openings  great  numbers 
might  be  seen  at  one  time.  In  some  the  people 
were  swallowed  up  at  once  ;  in  others,  the  earth 
caught  them  by  the  middle,  and  crushed  them 
to  death,  while  others,  more  fortunate,  were 
swallowed  up  in  one  chasm,  and  thrown  out 
alive  from  another.  Other  chasms  were  large 
enough  to  swallow  up  whole  streets ;  and  others, 
still  more  formidable,  spouted  up  immense  quan- 
tities of  water,  drowning  such  as  the  earthquake 
had  spared.  The  whole  was  attended  with 
stenches  and  offensive  smells,  the  noise  of  falling 
mountains  at  a  distance,  &c. ;  and  the  sky  sud- 
denly turned  dull  and  reddish,  like  a  glowing 
oven.  Yet,  greatly  as  Port  Royal  suffered,  more 
houses  were  left  standing  in  it,  than  on  the  whole 
island  besides.  Scarcely  a  planting-house,  or 
sugar-house,  was  left  standing  in  all  Jamaica. 
A  great  part  of  them  were  swallowed  up,  houses, 
people,  trees,  and  all  in  one  gap :  in  lieu  of  which, 
afterwards  appeared  great  pools  of  water;  which, 
when  dried  up,  left  nothing  but  sand,  without 
any  mark  that  ever  tree  or  plant  had  grown  there- 
on. Although  the  shock  was  so  violent,  that 
several  houses  were  thrown  some  yards  out  of 
:heir  places,  yet  they  continued  stanfling.  A  Mr. 
Hopkins  had  his  plantation  removed  half  a  mile 
from  the  place  where  it  stood,  without  any  con- 
siderable alteration.  All  the  wells  in  the  island, 
as  well  as  those  of  Port  Royal,  from  one  fathom 
to  six  or  seven  deep,  threw  their  water  out  at  the 
top  with  great  violence.  Above  twelve  miles 
from  the  sea  the  earth  gaped  and  spouted  out, 
with  a  prodigious  force,  vast  quantities  of  water 
into  the  air:  yet  the  greatest  violences  were 
among  the  mountains  and  rocks;  and  it  is  a 
general  opinion,  that  the  nearer  the  mountains 
VOL.  VII. 


the  greater  the  shock  ;  and  that  the  cause  thereof 
lay  among  them.  Most  of  the  rivers  were  stop- 
ped up  for  twenty- four  hours,  by  the  falling  of 
the  mountains ;  till,  swelling  up,  they  formed 
new  channels,  tearing  up,  in  their  passage,  trees, 
&c.  After  the  great  shock,  those  people  who 
escaped  got  on  board  ships  in  the  harbour,  where 
many  continued  above  two  months  :  the  shocks 
all  that  time  being  so  violent,  and  coming  so 
thick,  sometimes  two  or  three  in  an  hour,  ac- 
companied with  frighful  noises,  like  a  rushing 
wind,  or  a  hollow  rumbling  thunder,  with  brim- 
stone blasts,  that  they  durst  not  come  ashou;. 
The  consequence  of  the  earthquake  was  a  general 
sickness,  from  the  noisome  vapors  belched 
forth,  which  swept  away  above  3000  people. 

In  1693  an  earthquake  happened  in  Sicily, 
which  may  justly  be  accounted  one  of  the  most 
terrible  of  which  we  have  any  account.  It  shook 
the  whole  island,  and  even  Naples  and  Malta 
shared  in  the  shock.  It  was  impossible  for  any 
body  in  this  country  to  keep  on  their  legs  on  the 
dancing  earth ;  nay,  those  that  lay  on  the  ground 
were  tossed  from  side  to  side,  as  on  a  rolling  bil- 
low :  high  walls  leaped  from  their  foundations 
several  paces,  &c.  The  mischief  it  did  is  amaz- 
ing; almost  all  the  buildings  in  the  countries 
were  thrown  down  ;  fifty-four  cities  and  towns, 
besides  an  incredible  number  of  villages,  were 
either  destroyed  or  greatly  damaged.  Catania, 
one  of  the  most  famous,  ancient,  and  flourishing 
cities  in  the  kingdom,  had  the  greatest  share  in 
the  tragedy.  Anthony  Serrovita,  being  on  his 
way  thither,  at  the  distance  of  a  few  miles,  ob- 
served a  black  cloud,  like  night,  hovering  over 
the  city,  when  there  arose  from  the  mouth  of 
MontGibello  great  spires  of  flame,  which  spread 
all  around.  The  sea  all  of  a  sudden  began  to 
roar  and  rise  in  billows ;  and  there  was  a  blow 
as  if  all  the  artillery  in  the  world  had  been  at 
once  discharged.  The  birds  flew  about,  the  cat- 
tle ran  crying,  and  the  horses  stopped  short, 
trembling ;  so  that  he  and  his  companions  were 
forced  to  alight.  They  were  no  sooner  off,  but 
they  were  lifted  from  the  ground  above  two 
palms  ;  when  looking  towards  Catania,  he  with 
amazement  saw  nothing  but  a  thick  cloud  of  dust 
in  the  air.  Of  that  magnificent  city,  there  was 
not  the  least  footstep  to  be  seen.  S.  Bouajutus 
assures  us,  that  of  18,900  inhabitants,  18,000 
perished  therein. 

The  great  earthquake,  however,  which  hap- . 
pened  on  the  1st  of  November,  1755,  at  Lisbon, 
affords  the  clearest  example  of  all  the  pheno- 
mena above  mentioned,  having  been  felt  violently 
in  many  places  both  on  land  and  at  sea,  and  ex- 
tended its  effects  to  the  waters  in  many  other 
places  where  the  shocks  were  not  perceived.  At 
Lisbon,  in  Portugal,  its  effects  were  most  severe. 
In  1750  there  had  been  a  sensible  trembling  of 
the  earth  felt  in  this  city  :  for  four  years  after- 
wards there  had  been  an  excessive  drought :  in- 
somuch that  some  springs,  formerly  very  plenti- 
ful of  water,  were  dried,  and  totally  lost.  The 
predominant  winds  were  north  and  north-east, 
accompanied  with  various,  though  very  small, 
tremors  of  the  earth.  The  year  1755  proved 
very  wet  and  rainy;  the  summer  cooler  than 
usual ;  and  for  forty  days  before  the  earthquake 

2T 


642 


EARTHQUAKE. 


the  weather  was  clear,  but  not  remarkably  so. 
Tne  31st  of  October  the  sun  was  obscured,  with  a 
remarkable  gloominess  in  the  atmosphere.  On 
the  1st  of  November,  early  in  the  morning,  a 
thick  fog  arose,  which  was  soon  dissipated  by  the 
heat  of  the  sun :  no  wind  was  stirring,  the  sea 
was  calm,  and  the  weather  was  as  warm  as  in 
June  or  July  in  Britain.  And  thirty-five  minutes 
after  nine,  without  the  least  warning,  except  a 
rumbling  noise,  like  the  artificial  thunder  in  our 
theatres,  a  most  dreadful  earthquake  shook,  by 
quick  but  short  vibrations,  the  foundations  of  all 
the  city,  so  that  many  buildings  instantly  fell. 
Then,with  a  pause  scarcely  perceptible,  the  nature 
of  the  motions  was  changed,  and  the  houses  were 
tossed  from  side  to  side,  with  a  motion  like  that 
of  a  waggon  violently  driven  over  rough  stones. 
This  second  shock  laid  almost  the  whole  city  in 
ruins,  with  a  prodigious  slaughter  of  the  people. 
The  earthquake  lasted  in  all  about  six  minutes. 
At  the  moment  of  its  beginning,  some  persons 
on  the  river,  nearly  a  mile  from  the  city,  heard 
their  boat  make  a  noise  as  if  it  had  run  aground, 
though  they  were  then  in  deep  water;  and  at  the 
same  time  they  saw  the  houses  falling  on  both 
sides  of  the  river.  The  bed  of  the  river  Tagus 
was  in  many  places  raised  to  its  surface.  Ships 
were  driven  from  their  anchors,  and  jostled  to- 
gether with  great  violence ;  nor  did  their  masters 
know  whether  they  were  afloat  or  aground.  A 
large  new  quay  sunk  to  an  unfathomable  depth, 
with  several  hundreds  of  people  upon  it;  nor 
was  one  of  the  dead  bodies  ever  found.  The  bar 
was  at  first  seen  dry  from  shore  to  shore ;  but 
suddenly  the  sea  came  rolling  in  like  a  moun- 
tain; and  about  Belem  Castle  the  water  rose 
fifty  feet  almost  in  an  instant.  About  noon  there 
•was  another  shock,  when  the  walls  of  several 
houses  that  yet  remained  opened  from  top  to 
bottom  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  yard,  and  after- 
wards closed  again  so  exactly,  that  scarce  any 
mark  of  the  injury  was  left. 

At  Colares,  about  twenty-nine  miles  from  Lis- 
bon, and  two  miles  from  the  sea,  on  the  31st 
October  the  weather  was  clear,  and  uncommonly 
warm  for  the  season.  About  four  o'clock  P.M. 
there  arose  a  fog  from  the  sea,  which  overspread 
the  valleys,  a  thing  very  unusual  at  that  saason. 
Soon  after,  the  wind  changing  to  the  east,  the 
fog  returned  to  the  sea,  collecting  itself,  and  be- 
coming exceedingly  thick.  As  the  fog  retired,  the 
sea  rose  with  a  prodigious  roaring.  On  the  1st 
November  the  day  broke  with  a  serene  sky,  the 
wind  continuing  at  east ;  but  about  nine  o'clock 
the  sun  began  to  grow  dim;  and  about  half  an 
hour  after  was  heard  a  rumbling  noise  like  that 
of  chariots,  which  increased  to  such  a  degree, 
that  it  became  equal  to  the  explosions  of  the 
largest  cannon.  Immediately  a  shock  of  an 
earthquake  was  felt,  which  was  quickly  succeeded 
by  a  second  and  third ;  and  at  the  same  time 
several  light  flames  of  fire  issued  from  the  moun- 
tains, resembling  the  kindling  of  charcoal.  In 
these  three  shocks  the  walls  of  the  buildings 
moved  frorc  east  to  west.  In  another  situation, 
from  whence  the  sea  coast  could  be  discovered, 
there  issued  from  one  of  the  hills  called  Fojo,  a 
great  quantity  of  smoke,  very  thick,  but  not  very 
black.  This  increased  with  the  fourth  shock, 


and  afterwards  continued  to  issue  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree.  Just  as  the  subterraneous  rumblings 
were  heard,  the  smoke  burst  forth  at  the  Fojo; 
and  the  quantity  of  smoke  was  always  propor- 
tioned to  the  noise.  On  visiting  the  place  from 
whence  the  smoke  was  seen  to  arise,  no  signs  of 
fire  could  be  perceived  near  it.  At  Oporto,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Douro,  the  earthquake 
began  about  forty  minutes  past  nine.  The  sky 
was  very  serene,  when  a  dreadful  hollow  noise, 
like  thunder,  or  the  rattling  of  coaches  at  a  dis- 
tance, was  heard  ;  and  almost  at  the  same  in- 
stant the  earth  began  to  shake.  In  the  space  of 
a  minute  or  two  the  river  rose  and  fell  five  or 
six  feet,  and  continued  to  do  so  for  four  hours. 
It  ran  up  at  first  with  so  much  violence,  that  it 
broke  a  ship's  hawser.  In  some  parts  the  river 
opened,  and  seemed  to  discharge  vast  quantities 
of  air :  and  the  agitation  in  the  sea  was  so  great 
about  a  league  beyond  the  bar,  that  air  was  sup- 
posed to  have  been  discharged  there  also.  St. 
Ube's,  a  sea-port  town  about  twenty  miles  south 
of  Lisbon,  was  entirely  swallowed  up  by  the  re- 
peated shocks  and  the  vast  surf  of  the  sea. 
Huge  pieces  of  rock  were  detached  at  the  same 
time  from  the  promontory  at  the  west  end  of  the 
town,  which  consists  of  a  chain  of  mountains, 
containing  fine  jasper  of  different  colors.  The 
same  earthquake  was  felt  over  all  Spain,  except 
in  Catalonia,  Arragon,  and  Valencia.  At  Aya- 
monte  (near  where  the  Guadiana  falls  into  the 
Bay  of  Cadiz),  a  little  before  ten  o'clock,  on  the 
1st  November,  the  earthquake  was  felt ;  having 
been  immediately  preceded  by  a  hollow  rushing 
noise.  Here  the  shocks  continued  for  fourteen 
or  fifteen  minutes,  damaged  almost  all  the  build- 
ings, throwing  down  some,  and  leaving  others 
irreparably  shattered.  In  little  more  than  half 
an  hour  after,  the  sea  and  river,  with  all  the  canals, 
overflowed  their  banks  with  great  violence,  laying 
under  water  all  the  coasts  of  the  islands  adjacent 
to  the  city,  and  flowing  into  the  streets.  The 
water  came  on  in  vast  black  mountains,  white 
with  foam  at  the  top,  and  demolished  more  than 
one-half  of  a  tower  at  the  bar,  named  De  Canala. 
In  the  adjacent  strands  every  thing  was  irrecover- 
ably lost ;  for  all  that  was  overflowed  sunk,  and  the 
beach  became  a  sea,  without  the  least  resemblance 
of  what  it  was  before.  Many  persons  perished, 
for,  though  they  went  aboard  some  vessels,  yet 
part  of  these  foundered ;  and  others  being  forced 
out  to  sea,  the  unhappy  passengers  were  so  ter- 
rified, that  they  threw  themselves  overboard. 
The  day  was  serene,  and  not  a  breath  of  wind 
stirring.  At  Cadiz,  some  minutes  after  9A.M. 
the  earthquake  began,  and  lasted  about  five  mi- 
nutes. The  water  of  the  cisterns  under  ground 
rushed  backwards  and  forwards,  so  that  a  great 
froth  arose.  At  ten  minutes  after  eleven,  a  wave 
was  seen  coming  from  the  sea,  at  eight  miles  dis- 
tance, at  least  sixty  feet  higher  than  usual.  It 
dashed  against  the  west  part  of  the  town,  which 
is  very  rocky.  Though  these  rocks  broke  a  good 
deal  of  its  force,  it  at  last  came  upon  the  city 
walls,  beat  in  the  breast  work,  and  carried  pieces 
of  the  building,  of  eight  or  ten  tons  weight,  to 
the  distance  of  forty  or  fifty  yards.  When  the 
wave  was  gone,  some  parts  that  are  deep  at  low 
water  were  left  quite  dry,  for  the  water  returned 


EARTHQUAKE. 


643 


with  the  same  violence  with  which  it  came.  At 
half  an  hour  after  eleven  came  a  second  wave, 
and  after  that  four  other  remarkable  ones ;  the 
first  at  ten  minutes  before  twelve,  the  second 
half  an  hour  before  one  ;  the  third  ten  minutes 
after  one  ;  and  the  fourth  ten  minutes  before  two. 
Similar  waves,  but  smaller,  and  gradually  lessen- 
ing, continued  with  uncertain  intervals  till  the 
evening.  At  Gibraltar  the  earthquake  was  not 
felt  till  after  ten.  It  began  with  a  tremulous 
motion  of  the  earth,  which  lasted  about  half  a 
minute.  Then  followed  a  violent  shock :  after 
that  a  trembling  of  the  earth  for  five  or  six  se- 
conds ;  then  another  shock  not  so  violent  as  the 
first,  which  weut  off  gradually  as  it  began.  The 
whole  lasted  about  two  minutes.  Some  of  the 
guns  on  the  battery  were  seen  to  rise,  others  to 
sink,  the  earth  having  an  undulating  motion. 
Most  people  were  seized  with  giddiness  and 
sickness,  and  some  fell  down ;  others  were  stu- 
pified  :  and  many  that  were  walking  or  riding 
felt  no  motion  in  the  earth,  but  were  sick.  The 
sea  rose  six  feet  every  fifteen  minutes  ;  and  then 
fell  so  low,  that  boats  and  all  the  small  craft  near 
the  shore  were  left  aground,  with  numbers  of 
small  fish.  The  flux  and  reflux  lasted  till  next 
morning,  having  decreased  gradually  from  2 
P.M.  At  Madrid  the  earthquake  came  on  at  the 
same  time  as  at  Gibraltar,  and  lasted  about  six 
minutes.  At  first  every  body  thought  they  were 
seized  with  a  swimming  in  their  heads;  and 
afterwards  that  the  houses  were  falling.  It  was 
not  felt  in  coaches,  nor  by  those  who  walked  on 
foot,  except  very  slightly ;  and  no  accident  hap- 
pened, except  that  two  lads  were  killed  by  the 
fall  of  a  stone  cross  from  the  porch  of  a  church. 
At  Magala  a  violent  shock  was  felt,  the  bells 
rung  in  the  steeples  ;  the  water  of  a  well  over- 
flowed, and  as  suddenly  retired.  Saint  Lucar 
(at  the  mouth  of  the  Guadalquivir)  was  violently 
shocked,  and  the  sea  broke  in  and  did  much  mis- 
chief. At  Seville  (sixteen  leagues  above)  several 
houses  were  shaken  down ;  the  famous  tower  of 
the  cathedral,  La  Giralda,  opened  in  the  four 
sides ;  and  the  waters  were  so  violently  agitated, 
that  all  the  vessels  in  the  river  were  driven 
ashore. 

This  earthquake  was  also  felt  almost  as  severely 
in  Africa  as  it  had  been  in  Europe.  Great  part 
of  Algiers  was  destroyed.  At  Arzilla  (a  town  in 
Fez),  about  10  A.M.  the  sea  suddenly  rose  with 
such  impetuosity,  that  it  lifted  up  a  vessel  in  the 
bay,  and  dropped  it  with  such  force  on  the  land, 
that  it  was  broken  to  pieces  ;  and  a  boat  was  found 
two  musket  shot  within  land  from  the  sea.  At 
Fez  and  Mequinez,  great  numbers  of  houses  fell, 
and  multitudes  of  people  were  buried  in  the 
ruins.  At  Morocco,  by  the  falling  of  houses, 
many  people  lost  their  lives  :  and  about  eight 
leagues  from  the  city  the  earth  opened  and 
swallowed  up  a  village  with  all  the  inhabitants, 
who  were  known  by  the  name  of  the  Sons  of 
Besumba,  to  the  number  of  about  0000  or 
10,000  persons,  together  with  all  their  cattle, 
&c.,  and,  soon  after,  the  earth  closed  again  in 
the  same  manner  as  before.  At  Sallee,  a  great 
deal  of  damage  was  done.  Near  a  third  part  of 
the  houses  were  overthrown;  the  waters  rushed 
into  the  city  with  great  rapidity,  and  left  behind 


them  great  quantities  of  fish.  At  Tangier  th  > 
earthquake  began  at  10  A.M.  and  lasted  ten  or 
twelve  minutes.  The  sea  came  up  to  the  walls 
(a  thing  never  heard  of  before),  and  went  down 
immediately  with  the  same  rapidity  with  which 
it  arose,  leaving  a  great  quantity  of  fish  behind 
it.  These  commotions  were  repeated  eighteen 
times,  and  lasted  till  6  P.  M.  At  Tetuan  the 
earthquake  began  at  the  same  time  it  did  at  Tan- 
gier, but  lasted  only  seven  or  eight  minutes. 
There  were  three  shocks  so  extremely  violent, 
that  it  was  feared  the  whole  city  would  be  de- 
stroyed. In  the  city  of  Funchal,  in  the  island  of 
Madeira,  a  shock  of  this  earthquake  was  first 
perceived  at  thirty-eight  minutes  past  9  A.M. 
It  commenced  with  a  rumbling  noise  in  the  air, 
like  that  of  empty  carriages  passing  hastily  over 
a  stone  pavement.  The  observers  felt  the  floor 
immediately  after  move  with  a  tremulous  motion, 
vibrating  very  quickly.  The  shock  continued 
more  than  a  minute;  during  which  space  the 
vibrations,  though  continual,  were  weakened  and 
increased  in  force  twice  very  sensibly.  The  in- 
crease after  the  first  remission  of  the  shock  was 
the  most  intense.  The  noise  in  the  air  accom- 
panied the  shock  during  the  whole  of  its  con- 
tinuance, and  lasted  some  seconds  after  the  mo- 
tion of  the  earth  had  ceased  ;  dying  away  like 
a  peal  of  distant  thunder  rolling  through  the  air. 
At  three  quarters  past  ten,  the  sea,  which  was 
quite  calm,  it  being  a  fine  day  and  no  wind 
stirring,  retired  suddenly  some  paces;  then  rising 
with  a  great  swell,  without  the  least  noise,  and 
as  suddenly  advancing,  overflowed  the  shore,  and 
entered  the  city.  It  rose  fifteen  feet  perpendi- 
cular above  the  high  water  mark,  although  the 
tide,  which  flows  there  seven  feet,  was  then  at 
half  ebb.  The  water  immediately  receded  ;  and 
after  having  fluctuated  four  or  five  times  between 
high  and  low  water  mark,  it  subsided,  and  the 
sea  remained  calm  as  before.  In  the  northern 
part  of  the  island  the  inundation  was  more  vio- 
lent, the  sea  there  retiring  above  100  paces  at 
first,  and  suddenly  returning,  overflowed  the 
shore,  forcing  open  doors,  breaking  down  the 
walls  of  several  magazines  and  storehouses,  leav- 
ing great  quantities  of  fish  ashore,  and  in  the 
streets  of  the  village  of  Machico.  All  this  was 
the  effect  of  one  rising  of  the  sea,  for  it  never 
afterwards  flowed  high  enough  to  reach  the  high- 
water  mark.  It  continued,  however,  to  fluctuate 
here  much  longer  before  it  subsided  than  at  Fun- 
chal ;  and  in  some  places  farther  to  the  westward, 
it  was  hardly,  if  at  all,  perceptible. 

Such  were  the  phenomena  with  which  this  re- 
markable earthquake  was  attended  in  those  places 
where  it  was  violent.  The  effects  of  it,  however, 
reached  to  an  immense  distance;  and  were  per- 
ceived chiefly  by  the  agitations  of  the  waters, 
or  some  slight  motion  of  the  earth.  The  utmost 
boundaries  of  this  earthquake  to  the  south  are 
unknown ;  the  barbarity  of  the  African  nations 
rendering  it  impossible  to  procure  any  intelli- 
gence from  them,  except  where  the  effects  were 
dreadful.  On  the  north,  however,  we  are  as- 
sured, that  it  reached  as  far  as  Norway  and 
Sweden.  In  the  former,  the  waters  of  several 
rivers  and  lakes  were  violently  agitated.  In  the 
latter,  shocks  were  felt  in  several  provinces,  and 

2T  2 


644 


EARTHQUAKE. 


all  the  rivers  and  lakes  were  strongly  agitated, 
especially  in  Dalecarlia.  The  river  Dala  sud- 
denly overflowed  its  banks,  and  as  suddenly 
retired.  At  the  same  time  a  lake  three  miles 
distant,  which  had  no  communication  with  it, 
bubbled  up  with  great  violence.  At  Fahlun,  a 
town  in  Dalecarlia,  several  strong  shocks  were 
felt. 

Shocks  of  this  great  earthquake  were  felt  in 
several  places  of  France :  commotions  of  the 
waters  were  observed  at  Angoulesme,  Bleville, 
Havre  de  Grace,  &c. ;  but  considerable  shocks 
were  felt  at  Bayonne,  Bourdeaux,  and  Lyons. 
In  many  places  of  Germany  its  effects  were  also 
very  perceptible,  and  throughout  the  duchy  of 
Holstein.  In  Brandenburg,  the  water  of  a  lake 
called  Libsec,  ebbed  and  flowed  six  times  in 
half  an  hour,  with  a  dreadful  noise,  the  weather 
oeing  then  perfectly  calm.  The  same  agitation 
was  observed  in  the  waters  of  the  lakes  Muplgast 
and  Netzo ;  and  at  this  last  place  they  emitted 
an  intolerable  stench.  In  Holland,  the  agitations 
were  more  remarkable.  At  Alphen  on  the  Rhine, 
between  Leyden  and  Woerden,  in  the  afternoon 
of  November  1st,  the  waters  were  agitated  to 
such  a  degree,  that  buoys  were  broken  from  their 
chains,  large  vessels  snapped  their  cables,  smaller 
ones  were  thrown  out  of  the  water  upon  the  land, 
and  others  lying  on  land  were  set  afloat.  At 
Amsterdam,  about  1 1  A.  M.,  the  air  being  per- 
fectly calm,  the  waters  were  suddenly  agitated 
in  the  canals,  so  that  several  boats  broke  loose ; 
chandeliers  were  observed  to  vibrate  in  the 
churches ;  but  no  motion  of  the  earth,  or  con- 
cussion of  any  building  was  observed.  At  Ley- 
den  also,  between  half  an  hour  after  10  and  11 
A.  M.,  the  waters  rose  suddenly  in  the  canals,  and 
made  several  perceptible  undulations.  Round 
the  island  of  Corsica,  the  sea  was  violently  agi- 
tated, and  most  of  the  rivers  of  the  island  over- 
flowed their  banks.  Throughout  the  Milanese, 
shocks  were  felt;  at  Turin  there  was  felt  a  very 
violent  one,  and  in  Switzerland  many  rivers  turned 
suddenly  muddy  without  rain.  The  lake  of 
Neufchatel  swelled  near  two  feet  above  its  natural 
level  for  a  few  hours.  An  agitation  was  also 
perceived  in  the  waters  of  the  lake  of  Zurich. 
At  the  island  of  Antigua,  there  was  such  a  sea 
without  the  bar  as  had  not  been  known  in  the 
memory  of  man;  and  after  it  the  water  at  the 
wharfs,  which  used  to  be  six  feet  deep,  was  not 
two  inches.  At  Barbadoes,  about  2  P.  M.  the  sea 
ebbed  and  flowed  in  an  unusual  manner ;  ran 
over  the  wharfs  and  streets  into  the  houses,  and 
continued  thus  ebbing  and  flowing  till  ten  at 
night. 

This  agitation  of  waters  was  perceived  in  va- 
rious parts  of  Great  Britain.  At  Barlborough, 
in  Derbyshire,  between  11  and  12  A.  M.,  in  a 
boat  house  on  the  west  side  of  a  large  body  of 
water  called  Pibley  dam,  was  heard  a  surprising 
and  terrible  noise ;  a  large  swell  of  water  came 
in  a  current  from  the  south,  and  rose  two  feet  on 
the  sloped  dam-head  at  the  north  end  of  the 
water.  It  then  subsided ;  but  returned  imme- 
diately, though  with  less  violence.  The  water 
was  thus  agitated  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour; 
growing  gradually  weaker  and  weaker  every 
tune,  till  it  entirely  ceased.  At  Bushbridge  and 


Cobham  in  Surry,  at  Dunsta'\i  in  Suffolk,  in 
Oxfordshire,  Derbyshire,  and  near  the  city  of 
Durham,  at  half  after  ten  in  the  morning,  the 
like  phenomena  are  recorded  to  have  appeared. 
At  Eyam-bridge,  in  the  Peak  of  Derby,  the 
overseer  of  the  lead  mines,  sitting  in  his  writing 
room  about  eleven  o'clock,  felt  a  sudden  shock, 
which  raised  him  from  his  chair,  and  shook  the 
plaster  from  the  sides  of  the  room.  The  roof 
was  so  violently  shaken,  that  he  imagined  the 
engine  shaft  had  been  falling  in.  At  this  time 
two  miners  were  employed  in  carting,  or  drawing 
along  the  drifts  of  the  mines,  the  ore  and  other 
materials  to  be  raised  up  at  the  shafts.  The 
drift  in  which  they  were  working  was  about  120 
yards  deep,  and  the  space  from  one  end  to  the 
other  fifty  yards  or  upwards.  The  miner  at  the 
end  of  the  drift  had  just  loaded  his  cart,  and  was 
drawing  it  along;  when  he  was  surprised  by  a 
shock,  which  terrified  him  from  his  employ- 
ment, and  while  he  was  consulting  with  his  fel- 
low-workmen what  means  they  should  take  for 
their  safety,  they  were  surprised  by  a  second 
shock  more  violent  than  the  first.  Another 
miner  who  worked  about  twelve  yards  below, 
told  them  that  the  violence  of  the  second  shock 
had  been  so  great,  that  it  caused  the  rocks  to 
grind  upon  one  another.  His  account  was  in- 
terrupted by  a  third  shock,  which,  after  an  in- 
terval of  four  or  five  minutes,  was  succeeded 
by  a  fourth;  and,  about  the  same  space  of  time 
after,  by  a  fifth ;  none  of  which  were  so  violent 
as  the  second.  They  heard,  after  every  shock, 
a  loud  rumbling  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  which 
continued  about  half  a  minute,  gradually  decreas- 
ing, or  seeming  to  remove  to  a  greater  distance. 
At  White  Rock  in  Glamorganshire,  about  two 
hours  ebb  of  the  tide,  and  near  three  quarters 
after  6  P.  M.,  a  vast  quantity  of  water  rushed  up 
with  a  prodigious  noise ;  floated  two  large  vessels, 
the  least  of  them  above  200  tons ;  broke  their 
moorings,  drove  them  across  the  river,  and  almost 
overset  them.  The  whole  rise  and  fall  of  this 
extraordinary  body  of  water  did  not  last  above 
ten  minutes,  nor  was  it  felt  in  any  other  part 
of  the  river,  so  that  it  seemed  to  have  gushed 
out  of  the  earth  at  that  very  place.  At  Loch 
Lomond  in  Scotland,  about  half  an  hour  after 

9  A.  M.,  all  of  a  sudden,  without  the  least  gust 
of  wind,  the  water  rose  against  its  banks  with 
great  rapidity,  but  immediately  subsided,  till  it 
was  as  low  as  any  person  then  present  had  ever 
seen  it  in  the  greatest  summer  drought.  Instantly 
it  returned  towards  the  shore,  and  in  five  minutes 
rose  again  as  high  as  before.   The  agitation  con- 
tinued at  the  same  rate  till  fifteen  minutes  after 

10  A.  M.  taking  five  minutes  to  rise,  and  as  many 
to  subside.     From  fifteen  minutes  after  ten   till 
eleven,  the  height  of  every   rise  came  somewhat 
short  of  that  immediately  preceding,  taking  five 
minutes  to  flow,,  and   as  many  to  ebb,  till  the 
water  was  entirely  settled.     The  greatest  perpen- 
dicular height  of  this  swell   was    two  feet  four 
inches.     A  still  more   remarkable  phenomenon 
attending  the  earthquake  in  this  lake  was,  that  a 
large  stone  lying  at  some  distance  from  shore, 
but   in   water   so   shallow   that  it  could   easily 
be  seen,  was  forced  out  of  its  place  in  the  lake 
upon  dry  land,  leaving  a  deep  furrow  in  the 


EARTHQUAKE. 


645 


Around  all  along  the  way  in  which  it  had  moved. 
In  Loch  Ness,  about  half  an  hour  after  nine,  a 
very  great  agitation  was  observed  in  the  water. 
About  ten  the  river  Oich,  which  runs  on  the 
north  side  of  Fort  Augustus,  into  the  head  of  the 
loch,  was  observed  to  swell  very  much,  and  run 
upwards  from  the  loch  with  a  pretty  high  wave, 
about  two  or  three  feet  higher  than  the  ordinary 
surface.  The  motion  of  the  wave  was  against 
the  wind,  and  it  proceeded  rapidly  for  about  200 
yards  up  the  river.  It  then  broke  on  a  shallow, 
and  flowed  three  or  four  feet  on  the  banks,  after 
which  it  returned  gently  to  the  loch.  It  conti- 
nued ebbing  and  flowing  in  this  manner  for  about 
an  hour. 

In  Ireland  the  effects  of  this  earthquake  were 
confined  to  remarkable  agitations  of  the  water, 
similar  to  those  already  described. 

The  above  are  the  most  striking  phenomena 
with  which  the  earthquake  of  November  1st,  1755, 
was  attended  on  the  surface  of  the  earth.  Those 
which  happened  below  ground  cannot  be  known 
but  by  the  changes  observed  in  springs  &c.,  which 
were  in  many  places  very  remarkable.  At  Colares, 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  31st  of  October,  the  water 
of  a  fountain  was  greatly  decreased  :  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  1st  of  November  it  ran  very  muddy  ; 
and,  after  the  earthquake,  returned  to  its  usual 
state  both  as  to  quantity  and  clearness.  On  the 
hills,  numbers  of  rocks  were  split;  and  there 
were  several  rents  in  the  ground,  but  none  con- 
siderable. In  some  places  where  formerly  there 
had  been  no  water,  springs  burst  forth,  which 
continued  to  run.  Some  of  the  largest  moun- 
tains in  Portugal  were  impetuously  shaken 
as  it  were  from  their  foundation ;  most  of  them 
opened  at  their  summits,  split  and  rent  in  a 
wonderful  manner,  and  huge  masses  of  them 
were  thrown  down  into  the  subjacent  valleys. 
From  the  rock  Alvidar,  near  the  hill  Fojo,  a 
kind  of  parapet  was  broken  ofT,  which  was 
thrown  up  from  its  foundation  into  the  sea.  At 
Varge,  on  the  river  Macaas,  during  the  earth- 
quake, many  springs  of  water  burst  forth,  some 
spouted  up  eighteen  or  twenty  feet,  throwing  up 
sand  of  various  colors,  which  remained  on  the 
ground.  A  mountainous  point,  seven  or  eight 
leagues  from  St.  Ube's,  cleft  asunder,  and  threw 
off  several  vast  masses  of  rock.  In  Barbary  a 
large  hill  was  rent  in  two ;  the  two  halves  fell 
different  ways,  and  ouried  two  large  towns.  In 
another  place,  a  mountain  burst  open  and  a 
stream  issued  from  it  as  red  as  blood.  At  Tan- 
gier all  the  four.tains  were  dried  up,  so  that 
there  was  no  wster  to  be  had  till  night.  A  re- 
markable change  was  observed  in  the  medicinal 
waters  of  Toplitz,  a  village  in  Bohemia  famous 
for  its  baths.  These  waters  were  discovered  in 
762  ;  from  which  time  the  principal  spring  of 
them  had  constantly  thrown  out  hot  water 
in  the  same  quantity,  and  of  the  same  qua- 
lity. On  the  morning  of  the  earthquake,  be- 
tween 11  and  12  A.  M.  the  principal  spring  cast 
forth  such  a  quantity  of  water,  that  in  half  an 
hour  all  the  baths  ran  over.  About  half  an  hour 
before  this,  the  spring  had  flowed  turbid  and 
muddy ;  then,  having  stopped  entirely  for  a  mi- 
nute, it  broke  forth  again  with  prodigious  vio- 
lence, driving  before  it  a  considerable  quantity 


of  reddish  ochre.  After  this  it  became  clear 
and  flowed  as  pure  as  before.  It  still  continues, 
to  do  so;  but  the  water  is  in  greater  quantity, 
and  hotter,  than  before  the  earthquake.  At  An- 
goulesme  in  France,  a  subterraneous  noise  like 
thunder  was  heard  ;  and  presently  after  the  earth 
opened,  and  discharged  a  torrent  of  water  mixed 
with  red  sand.  Most  of  the  springs  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood sunk  in  such  a  manner,  that  for  some 
time  they  were  thought  to  be  quite  dry.  In 
Britain  no  considerable  alteration  was  observed 
in  the  earth,  except  that,  near  the  lead  mine  in 
Derbyshire,  a  cleft  was  observed  about  a  foot 
deep,  six  inches  wide,  and  150  yards  in  length. 

The  shocks  of  this  earthquake  were  felt  most 
violently  at  sea.  Off  St.  Lucar,  the  captain  of 
the  Nancy  frigate  felt  his  ship  so  violpntlv  shaken, 
that  he  thought  she  had  struck  the  ground ;  but, 
on  heaving  the  lead,  found  he  was  in  a  great 
depth  of  water.  Captain  Clark  from  Denia,  in 
N.  lat.  36°  24',  between  9  and  10  A.  M.,  had  his 
ship  shaken  and  strained  as  if  she  had  struck 
upon  a  rock,  so  that  the  seams  of  the  deck 
opened,  and  the  compass  was  overturned  in  the 
binnacle.  The  master  of  a  vessel  bound  to  the 
American  Islands,  being  in  N.  lat.  25°,  W.  long. 
40°,  and  writing  in  his  cabin,  heard  a  violent 
noise,  as  he  supposed,  in  the  steerage;  and 
shortly  after  the  ship  seemed  as  if  she  had  been 
suddenly  jerked  up  and  suspended  by  a  rope 
fastened  to  the  mast  head.  Coming  on  deck,  he 
found  a  violent  current  crossing  the  ship's  way  to 
the  leeward.  In  about  a  minute,  this  current 
returned  with  great  impetuosity,  and,  at  a  league 
distant,  three  craggy-pointed  rocks  appeared 
throwing  up  water  of  various  colors  resembling 
fire.  These  phenomena,  in  two  minutes,  ended 
in  a  black  cloud,  which  ascended  very  heavily, 
and  after  it  had  risen  above  the  horizon,  no  rocks 
were  to  be  seen.  Between  9  and  10  A.  M.  ano- 
ther ship,  forty  leagues  west  of  St.  Vincent,  was 
so  strongly  agitated,  that  the  anchors,  which, 
were  lashed,  were  thrown  up.  Immediately 
after  this,  the  ship  sunk  in  the  water  as  low  as 
the  main  chains.  The  lead  showed  a  great  depth 
of  water,  and  the  line  was  tinged  of  a  yellow 
color  and  smelt  of  sulphur.  The  shock  lasted 
about  ten  minutes,  but  they  felt  smaller  ones  for 
twenty-four  hours.  Such  were  the  phenomena 
of  this  very  remarkable  and  destructive  earth- 
quake, which  extended  over  a  tract  of  at  least 
4,000,000  of  square  miles. 

The  earthquakes,  which  in  1783  ruined  a  great 
part  of  Italy  and  Sicily.though  much  more  confined 
in  their  extent,  than  that  of  1755,  seem  to  have 
been  not  at  all  inferior  in  violence.  Sir  William 
Hamilton  thus  states  their  effects, '  If  on  a  map  of 
Italy,  and  with  your  compass  on  the  scale  of  Italian 
miles  you  measure  off  twenty-two,'  says  this  writer, 
'  and  then  fixing  the  central  point  in  the  city  of  Op- 
pido,  form  a  circle,  the  radii  of  which  will  be 
twenty-two  miles ;  you  will  include  all  the 
towns,  villages,  &c.,  that  have  been  utterly 
ruined,  the  spots  where  the  greatest  mortality 
happened,  and  where  there  have  been  the  most 
visible  alterations  on  the  face  of  the  earth :  then 
extend  your  compass  on  the  same  scale  to 
seventy-two  miles,  preserving  the  same  centre, 
and  form  another  circle,  you  will  include  ihe 


646 


EARTHQUAKE. 


whole  country  that  has  any  mark  of  having  been 
affected  by  the  earthquake.'  A  circumstance  was 
remarked  in  which  this  earthquake  differed  from 
others,  viz.  that  if  two  towns  were  situated  at  an 
equal  distance  from  this  centre,  one  on  the  hill,  the 
other  on  the  plain  or  in  a  bottom,  the  latter  always 
suffered  most.  From  the  most  authentic  accounts 
received  by  the  king  of  Sicily's  secretary  of  state, 
it  appeared  that  the  part  of  Calabria  which  had 
been  most  affected  by  this  calamity,  was  compre- 
hended between  38°  and  39°  of  N.  lat. ;  that  the 
greatest  force  of  the  earthquake  had  been  exerted 
from  the  foot  of  those  mountains  of  the  Apennines 
called  Dijo,  Sacro,  and  Caulene,  extending  west 
to  the  Tyrrhene  sea;  that  the  towns,  villages  and 
farm-houses  nearest  these  mountains,  situated 
either  on  the  hills  or  the  plain,  were  totally  ruined 
by  the  shock  of  the  5th  of  February  about  noon  ; 
that  even  the  more  distant  towns  had  been  greatly 
damaged  by  the  subsequent  shocks  of  the  earth- 
quakes, and  effectually  by  those  of  the  7th,  26th, 
and  28th,  of  February,  and  that  of  the  1st  of 
March ;  that  from  the  first  shock  of  the  5th  of 
February,  the  earth  had  been  in  a  continual  tre- 
mor ;  and  that  the  motion  of  the  earth  had  been 
either  whirling  like  a  vortex,  horizontal,  or  by 
pulsations,  or  by  beatings  from  the  bottom  up- 
wards. This  variety  of  motions  increased  the 
apprehensions  of  the  miserable  inhabitants,  who 
expected  every  moment  that  the  earth  would  open 
under  their  feet,  and  swallow  them  up.  These 
phenomena  had  been  attended  with  irregular  and 
furious  gusts  of  wind  :  and  from  all  these  causes, 
the  face  of  that  part  of  Calabria  comprehended 
between  38°  and  39°  was  entirely  altered. 
See  CALABRIA.  The  number  of  lives  lost  was 
estimated  at  32,367 ;  but  Sir  William  Hamilton 
is  of  opinion,  that,  including  strangers,  it  could 
not  be  less  than  40,000.  The  fate  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Scilla  was  extremely  affecting.  On  the 
first  shock  of  the  earthquake,  February  5th,  they 
had  fled  to  the  sea-shore,  where  they  hoped  for 
safety  ;  but  in  the  night  a  furious  wave  overflowed 
the  land  for  three  miles,  sweeping  off  in  its  re- 
turn 2473  of  the  inhabitants,  among  whom  was 
the  prince  himself,  who  were  at  that  time  either 
on  the  strand,  or  in  boats  near  the  shore. 

Sir  William  Hamilton  landed  on  the  6th  of 
May  at  Pizzo  in  Calabria  Ultra.  This  town  is 
situated  on  a  volcanic  tufa,  and  had  been  greatly 
damaged  by  the  earthquake  of  February  5th,  but 
completely  ruined  by  that  of  the  28th  March. 
He  was  told  that  the  volcano  of  Stromboli,  which 
is  in  full  view  of  the  town,  though  distant  about 
fifty  miles,  had  smoked  less  and  thrown  up  a 
smaller  quantity  of  inflamed  matter  during  the 
earthquakes,  than  it  had  done  for  some  years  be- 
fore ;  and  that  slight  shocks  stil\  continued  to  be 
felt.  Sir  William  had  soon  a  convincing  proof 
that  this  last  information  was  true ;  for,  sleeping 
that  night  in  his  boat,  he  was  awakened  with  a 
smart  shock,  which  seemed  to  lift  up  the  bottom 
of  the  boat,  but  was  not  attended  with  any  sub- 
terraneous noise.  From  Fizzo  he  passed  through 
a  most  beautiful  country  to  Monieleone,  formerly 
interspersed  with  towns  and  villages:  but  at  that 
time  they  all  lay  in  rums.  Monteleone  had  suf- 
fured  little  on  the  5th  of  February,  but  was 
greatly  damaged  on  (he  28th  of  March.  The 


shocks  of  the  earthquake  came  with  a  rumbling 
noise  from  the  west,  beginning  usually  with  the 
horizontal  motion,  ana  ending  with  the  vorticose, 
by  which  last  the  greatest  part  of  the  buildings 
in  this  province  were  destroyed.  Before  a  shock 
the  clouds  seemed  to  be  still  and  motionless,  but, 
immediately  after  a  heavy  shower  of  rain,  a  shock 
quickly  followed.  During  a  sliock,  the  peasants 
told  him  that  the  horses  and  oxen  extended  their 
legs  wide  asunder,  that  they  might  not  be  thrown 
down  ;  and  that  they  gave  evident  signs  of  being 
sensible  of  its  approach.  'I  myself,'  says  he, 
'have  observed,  that,  in  those  parts  which  have 
suffered  most  by  earthquakes,  the  braying  of  an 
ass,  the  neighing  of  a  horse,  or  the  cackling  of  a 
goose,  always  drove  people  out  of  their  barracks, 
and  was  the  occasion  of  many  Pater  Nosters  and 
Ave  Marias  being  repeated,  in  expectation  of  a 
shock.'  From  Monteleone  he  descended  into  the 
plain,  passing  through  many  towns  and  villages 
which  had  been  more  or  less  ruined  according  to 
their  vicinity  -to  the  plain.  The  town  of  Mileto 
had  not  a  house  left  standing.  At  some  distance 
he  saw  Soriano,  and  the  Dominican  convent,  a 
heap  of  ruins.  Passing  through  the  ruined  town 
of  St.  Pietro,  in  his  way  to  Rosarno,  he  had  a 
distant  view  of  Sicily  and  the  summit  of  JEtna, 
which  then  sent  forth  a  considerable  smoke.  Just 
before  his  arrival  at  Rosarno,  he  passed  over  a 
swampy  plain,  in  many  parts  of  which  he  was 
shown  small  hollows  in  the  earth,  of  the  shape  of 
an  inverted  cone.  They  were  covered  with  sand, 
as  was  the  soil  near  them.  He  was  informed 
that,  during  the  earthquake  of  February  5th,  a 
fountain  of  water,  mixed  with  sand,  had  been 
driven  up  from  each  of  these  spots  to  a  consi- 
derable height.  Before  this  appearance,  he  said, 
the  river  was  dry ;  but  soon  after  returned  and 
overflowed  its  banks.  The  same  phenomenon 
had  been  constant  with  respect  to  all  other  rivers 
in  the  plain,  during  the  dreadful  shock  of  the  5th 
of  February.  In  the  other  parts  where  this  phe- 
nomenon had  been  exhibited,  the  ground  was 
always  low  and  rushy.  Between  this  place  and 
Rosarno  they  passed  the  river  Metauro  on  a 
strong  timber  bridge,  700  palms  long.  By  the 
cracks  made  in  the  banks  and  in  the  bed  of  the 
river  by  the  earthquake,  it  was  quite  separated 
in  one  part ;  and,  the  level  on  which  the  piers 
were  placed  having  been  variously  altered,  the 
bridge  had  taken  an  undulated  form,  so  that  the 
rail  on  each  side  was  curiously  scolloped  ;  but,  the 
separated  parts  having  been  joined  again,  it  was 
then  passable.  Thetown  of  Rosarno,  with  the  duke 
of  Monteleone's  palace, was  ent:rely  ruined;  but 
the  walls  remained  about  six  feei  high,  and  were 
at  that  time  fitting  up  as  barnicks.  The  only 
building  that  remained  unhurt  at  Rosarno  was 
the  town  gaol,  in  which  were  three  notorious 
villains,  who  would  probably  have  lost  their 
lives  if  they  had  remained  at  liberty.  From  Ro- 
sarno Sir  William  proceeded  to  Lameana,  where 
he  was  conducted  to  the  place  where  two  tene- 
ments were  said  to  have  exchanged  situations. 
These  were  situated  in  a  valley  surrounded  by 
high  grounds:  and  the  surface  of  the  earth 
which  was  removed,  had  probably  been  under- 
mined by  rivulets  from  the  mountains,  ther 
plainly  discernible  on  the  bare  spot,  which  th<? 


EARTHQUAKE. 


647 


tenements  had  quitted.  Their  course  down  the 
valley  was  sufficiently  rapid  to  prove  that  it  had 
not  been  a  perfect  level.  The  earthquake,  he 
supposes,  had  opened  some  depositories  of  rain 
water,  in  the  clay  hills  which  surround  the  valley; 
which  water,  mixed  with  the  loose  soil,  taking 
its  course  suddenly  through  the  undermined  sur- 
face, lifting  it  up  with  the  large  olive  and  mul- 
bery  trees,  and  a  thatched  cottage,  floated  the 
whole  piece  of  ground,  with  all  its  vegetation, 
about  a  mile  down  the  valley,  where  it  then 
stood  with  most  of  the  trees  erect.  These  two 
tracts  were  about  a  mile  long  and  half  a  mile 
broad.  '  I  travelled,'  says  he  afterwards,  'four 
days  in  this  plain,  in  the  midst  of  such  misery  as 
cannot  be  described.  The  force  of  the  earth- 
quake there  was  so  great,  that  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  towns  were  buried,  alive  or  dead,  in  the 
ruins  of  their  houses  in  an  instant.  The  town  of 
Polistene  was  large,  but  ill  situated  between  two 
rivers  that  were  subject  to  overflow:  2100  out 
of  6000,  lost  their  lives  here  on  the  fatal  5th  of 
February.'  At  Casal  Nuova  the  princess  Gerace 
Grimaldi,  with  4000  of  her  subjects,  perished  on 
the  same  day  by  the  explosion.  Some  who  had 
been  dug  alive  out  of  the  ruins,  told  our  author, 
that  they  had  felt  their  houses  fairly  lifted  up 
without  having  the  least  previous  notice.  An  in- 
habitant of  Casal  Nuova  was  at  that  moment  on 
a  hill  overlooking  the  plain ;  when,  feeling  the 
shock,  and  turning  round,  instead  of  the  town  he 
saw  only  a  thick  cloud  of  white  dust  like  smoke, 
the  natural  effect  of  the  crushing  of  the  buildings, 
and  the  mortar  flying  off.  Casal  Nuova  was  so 
effectually  destroyed  by  this  dreadful  shock,  that 
neither  house  nor  street  remained,  but  all  lay  in 
one  confused  heap  of  ruins.  Castillace,  and  Mili- 
cusco,  were  both  in  the  same  situation.  Terra 
Nuova,  situated  in  the  same  plain,  stood  between 
two  rivers,  which,  with  the  torrents  from  the 
mountains,  nad  cut  deep  and  wide  chasms  in  the 
soft  sandy  clay  soil  of  which  it  is  composed.  At 
Terra  Nuova  the  ravine  is  not  less  than  500  feet 
deep,  and  three  quarters  of  a  mile  broad.  '  Here, 
from  the  great  depth  of  the  ravine,  and  the  vio- 
lent motion  of  the  earth,  two  huge  portions  of 
the  latter,  on  which  a  great  part  of  the  town  stood, 
which  consisted  of  some  hundred  houses,  had  been 
detached  into  the  ravine,  and  nearly  across  it,  at» 
about  the  distance  of  half  a  mile  from  the  place 
where  they  formerly,stood ;  and  what  is  very  extra- 
ordinary, many  of  the  inhabitants  who  had  taken 
this  singular  leap  in  their  houses,  were  neverthe- 
less dug  out  alive,  and  some  unhurt.'  Sir  Wil- 
liam's guide  there,  who  was  both  a  priest  and 
physician,  having  been  buried  in  the  ruins  of  his 
house  by  the  first  shock,  was  immediately  blown 
out  of  it  and  delivered  by  tho  second.  There 
were  many  well  attested  instances  of  the  same 
circumstance  having  happened  in  different  parts 
of  Calabria.  Part  of  the  rock  on  which  the  city 
stood  at  Oppido  was  detached,  with  several 
houses,  into  the  ravine :  '  But  that,'  says  Sir 
William,  'is  a  trifling  circumstance  in  compari- 
son of  the  very  great  tracts  of  land,  with  planta- 
tions of  vines  and  olives,  which  had  been  de- 
tached from  one  side  of  the  ravine  to  the  other, 
though  the  distance  is  more  than  half  a  mile.  It 
is  well  attested,  that  a  countryman,  who  was 


ploughing  his  field  in  this  neighbourhood  with  a 
pair  of  oxen,  was  transported  with  his  field  and 
team  clear,  from  one  side  of  a  ravine  to  the  other, 
and  that  neither  he  nor  his  oxen  were  hurt. 
Having  walked  over  the  ruins  of  Oppido,  I  de- 
scended into  the  ravine,  and  examined  carefully 
the  whole  of  it.  Here  I  saw  indeed  the  wonder- 
ful force  of  the  earthquake,  which  has  produced 
exactly  the  same  effects  as  those  described  in  the 
ravine  at  Terra  Nuova,  but  on  a  scale  infinitely 
greater.  The  enormous  masses  of  the  plain,  de- 
tached from  each  side  of  the  ravine,  lie  sometimes 
in  confused  heaps,  forming  real  mountains,  and 
having  stopped  the  course  of  two  rivers,  one  of 
which  is  very  considerable,  great  lakes  are  already 
formed;  and  if  not  assisted  by  nature  or  art,  so  as 
to  give  the  rivers  their  due  course,  must  infallibly 
be  the  cause  of  a  general  infection  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. Sometimes  I  met  with  a  detached 
piece  of  the  surface  of  the  plain,  of  many  acres-  in 
extent,  with  the  large  oaks  and  olive  trees,  with 
corn  or  lupins  under  them,  growing  as  well  and 
in  as  good  order  at  the  bottom  of  the  ravine  as 
their  companions,  from  whence  they  were  sepa- 
rated, do  on  their  native  soil,  at  least  500  feet 
higher,  and  at  the  distance  of  about  three  quarters 
of  a  mile.  I  met  with  whole  vineyards  in  the 
same  order  in  the  bottom,  that  had  likewise  taken 
the  same  journey.  As  the  banks  of  the  ravine, 
from  whence  these  pieces  came,  are  now  bare 
and  perpendicular,  I  perceived  that  the  upper  soil 
was  a  reddish  earth,  and  the  under  one  a  sandy 
white  clay,  very  compact,  and  like  »  «oft  stone. 
The  impulse  these  huge  masses  received,  either 
from  the  violent  motion  of  the  earth  alone,  or 
that  assisted  with  the  additional  one  of  the  vol- 
canic exhalations  set  at  liberty,  seems  to  have 
acted  with  greater  force  on  the  lower  and  more 
compact  stratum,  than  on  the  upper  cultivated 
crust:  for  I  constantly  observed,  where  these 
cultivated  lands  lay,  the  under  stratum  of  com- 
pact clay  had  been  driven  some  hundred  yards 
farther,  and  lay  in  confused  blocks ;  and,  as  I 
observed,  many  of  these  blocks  were  in  a  cubi- 
cal form.  The  under  soil,  having  had  a  greater 
impulse,  and  leaving  the  upper  in  its  flight, 
naturally  accounts  for  the  order  in  which  the 
trees,  vineyards,  and  vegetation  fell,  and  remain 
at  present  in  the  bottom  of  the  ravine.  In 
another- part  of  the  bottom  of  the  ravine,  there  is 
a  mountain  composed  of  the  same  clay  soil,  and 
which  was  probably  a  piece  of  the  plain  detached 
by  an  earthquake  at  some  former  period :  it  is 
about  250  feet  high,  and  400  feet  diameter  at  its 
basis.  This  mountain,  as  is  well  attested,  has 
travelled  down  the  ravine  near  four  miles ;  hav- 
ing been  put  in  motion  by  the  earthquake  of  the 
5th  of  February.  The  abundance  of  rain  which 
fell  at  that  time,  the  great  weight  of  the  fresh 
detached -pieces' of  the  plain,  which  I  sxv  heaped 
up  at  the  back  of  it,  the  nature  of  the  soil,  of 
which  it  is  composed,  and  particularly  its  situ- 
ation on  a  declivity,  account  well  for  this 
phenomenon ;  whereas  the  reports  which  came 
to  Naples,  of  a  mountain  having  leaped  four 
miles,  had  rather  the  appearance  of  a  miracle. 
I  found  some  single  timber  trees  also,  with  a 
lump  of  their  native  soil  at  their  roots,  standing 
upright  in  the  bottom  of  the  ravine,  and  which 


648 


EARTHQUAKE. 


bad  been  detached  from  the  bottom  of  the  plain 
above-mentioned.  I  observed  also,  that  many 
confused  heaps  of  the  loose  soil,  detached  by  the 
earthquake  from  the  plains  on  each  side  of  the 
ravine,  had  actually  run  like  volcanic  lava 
(having  probably  been  assisted  by  the  heavy 
rain)  and  produced  many  effects  much  resem- 
bling those  of  lava,  during  their  course  down  a 
great  part  of  the  ravine.  At  Santa  Cristina,  near 
Oppido,  the  like  phenomena  have  been  exhibit- 
ed, and  the  great  force  of  the  earthquake  of  the 
5th  of  February  seems  to  have  been  exerted  on 
these  parts,  and  at  Casal  Nuova,  and  Terra 
Nuova.'  At  Reggio  the  shock  had  been  much 
less  violent  than  in  the  places  he  had  hitherto 
visited;  and  'though  there  was  not  a  house  in  it 
inhabited  or  habitable,  yet'  says  he,  'after  having 
been  several  days  in  the  plain,  where  every 
building  is  levelled  with  the  ground,  a  house 
with  a  roof,  or  a  church  with  a  steeple,  was  to 
me  a  new  and  refreshing  object.'  In  this  place 
he  had  an  account  from  the  archbishop  of  the 
earthquakes  of  1779  and  1780,  which  obliged 
the  inhabitants,  in  number  16,400,  to  remain  in 
barracks  for  several  months,  without  having  done 
any  considerable  damage  to  the  town.  He  was 
informed  also,  that  all  animals  and  birds  are  in 
a  greater  or  less  degree  much  more  sensible  of 
an  approaching  shock  of  an  earthquake,  than 
any  human  being;  but  that  geese,  above  all, 
seem  to  be  the  soonest  and  most  alarmed  at  the 
approach  of  a  shock ;  if  in  the  water,  they  quit 
it  immediately;  and  will  not  be  driven  into  it 
for  some  time  after.  The  shock  which  damaged 
Reggio  came  on  gently,  so  that  the  people  had 
time  to  make  their  escape,  and  only  126  were 
killed ;  but  in  the  plain  this  shock  was  as  instan- 
taneous as  it  was  violent  and  destructive.  On 
the  14th  of  May,  Sir  William  Hamilton  left 
Reggio,  and  set  sail  for  Messina.  He  found  that 
the  shock,  though  very  violent  there,  had  been 
far  inferior  to  what  he  had  seen  the  effects  of  in 
other  places.  Many  houses,  even  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  town,  were  standing,  and  some  little 
damaged  ;  but,  in  the  upper  and  more  elevated 
situations,  the  earthquakes  seemed  to  have 
scarce  had  any  effect.  'A  strong  instance  (says 
our  author)  of  this  is,  that  the  convent  of  Santa 
Barbara,  and  that  called  the  Novitiate  de  Ges- 
niti,  both  on  an  elevated  situation,  have  not  a 
crack  in  them ;  and  that  the  clock  of  the  latter 
has  not  been  deranged  in  the  least  by  the  earth- 
quakes, which  have  afflicted  this  country  for  four 
months  past,  and  which  still  continue  in  some 
degree?  Notwithstanding  this  comparative  mild- 
ness, the  shock  at  Messina  had  been  very  terri- 
ble. All  the  beautiful  front  of  the  palazzate, 
which  extended  in  very  lofty  uniform  buildings, 
in  the  shape  of  a  crescent,  had  been  in  some 
parts  totally  ruined,  in  others  less  ;  and  there 
were  cracks  in  the  earth  of  the  quay,  a  part  of 
which  had  sunk  above  a  foot  below' the  level  of 
the  sea.  During  the  earthquake,  fire  had  been 
seen  to  issue  from  the  cracks  of  the  quay ;  but 
our  author  is  persuaded  that  this  was  only  a 
vapor  charged  with  electrical  fire,  or  inflamma- 
ble air.  Here  also  he  was  informed,  that  the 
plionk  of  the  5th  of  February  had  been  from  the 


bottom  upwards ;  but  the  subsequent  ones  gene- 
rally horizontal  or  vorticose.  A  remarkable 
circumstance  was  observed  at  Messina,  and 
through  the  whole  coast  of  Calabria,  which  had 
been  most  affected  by  the  earthquake,  viz.  that  a 
small  fish  called  cicirelli,  resembling  the  English 
white  bait,  but  larger,  and  which  usually  lie  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea  buried  in  the  sand,  had, 
ever  after  the  commencement  of  the  earthquakes 
to  the  time  this  account  was  written,  continued 
to  be  taken  near  the  surface,  and  that  in  such 
abundance  as  to  be  common  food  for  the  poorest 
of  the  people ;  whereas  before  the  earthquakes 
this  fish  was  rare,  and  reckoned  among  the 
greatest  delicacies.  Fish  of  all  kinds  also  were 
taken  in  greater  abundance  on  these  coasts  after 
the  commencement  of  the  earthquakes  than 
before;  which  our  author  supposes  to  have  been 
occasioned  either  by  the  volcanic  matter  having 
heated  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  or  that  the  con- 
tinual tremor  of  the  earth  had  forced  them  out 
of  their  retreats.  At  Messina,  Sir  William  was 
told  that  on  the  5th  of  February,  and  for  three 
days  following,  the  sea,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  the  citadel,  rose,  and  boiled  in  an  extraor- 
dinary manner,  and  with  a  most  horrid  and 
alarming  noise ;  the  water  in  other  parts  of  the 
strait  being  perfectly  calm.  'This,'  says  he, 
'seems  to  point  out  exhalations  or  eruptions  from 
cracks  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  which  may 
probably  have  happened  during  the  violence  of 
the  earthquakes ;  all  of  which  I  am  convinced 
have  here  a  volcanic  origin.' 

In  various  parts  of  South  America,  earth- 
quakes have  been  equally  tremendous  and  fatal. 
It  is  remarkable  that  the  city  of  Lima,  the  capi- 
tal of  Peru,  situated  in  about  12°  of  S.  lat, 
although  scarcely  ever  visited  by  tempests,  and 
equally  unacquainted  with  rain  as  with  thunder 
and  lightning,  has  been  singularly  exposed  to  the 
fury  of  earthquakes,  which  happen  here  so  fre- 
quently, that  the  inhabitants  are  under  continual 
apprehensions  of  being,  from  their  suddenness 
and  violence,  buried  in  the  ruins  of  their  own 
houses:  yet  these  earthquakes,  though  so  sud- 
den, have  their  presages;  one  of  the  principal  of 
which  is  a  rumbling  noise  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  about  a  minute  before  the  shocks  are  felt, 
that  seems  to  pervade  all  the  adjacent  subter- 
raneous part;  this  is  followed  by  dismal  howl- 
ings  of  the  dogs,  who  seem  to  presage  the 
approaching  danger.  The  beasts  of  burden 
passing  the  streets  stop,  and  by  a  natural  instinct 
spread  open  their  legs,  the  better  to  secure 
themselves  from  falling.  On  these  portents,  the 
terrified  inhabitants  fly  from  tlieir  houses  into 
the  streets  with  such  precipitation,  that,  if  it 
happens  in  the  night,  they  appear  quite  naked; 
the  urgency  of  the  danger  at  once  banishing  all 
jsense  of  delicacy  or  shame.  Thus  the  streets 
exhibit  such  odd  and  singular  figures  as  might 
afford  matter  of  diversion,  were  it  possible  to  be 
diverted  in  so  terrible  a  moment.  This  sudden 
concourse  is  accompanied  with  the  cries  of  chil- 
dren waked  out  of  their  sleep,  blended  with  the 
lamentations  of  the  women,  whose  agonising 
prayers  to  the  saints  increase  the  common  fear 
and  confusion.  The  men  are  also  too  much 


EARTHQUAKE. 


649 


affected  to  refrain  from  giving  vent  to  their 
terror;  so  that  the  whole  city  exhibits  a  dreadful 
scene  of  consternation  and  horror. 

The  earthquakes  that  have  occurred  at  the 
capital  of  Spanish  America  are  very  numerous. 
The  first  since  the  establishment  of  the  Spaniards 
was  in  1582;  but  the  damage  was  much  less 
considerable  than  in  some  of  the  succeeding. 
Six  years  after,  Lima  was  again  visited  by 
another  earthquake,  so  dreadful,  that  it  is  still 
solemnly  commemorated  every  year.  In  1609 
there  was  a  third,  which  overturned  many 
houses.  On  the  27th  of  November,  1630,  such 
prodigious  damage  was  done  in  the  city  by  an 
earthquake,  that,  in  acknowledgment  of  its  not 
having  been  entirely  demolished,  a  festival  on 
that  day  is  annually  celebrated.  Twenty-four 
years  afterwards,  on  the  3rd  of  November,  the 
most  stately  edifices  in  the  city,  and  a  great 
number  of  houses,  were  destroyed  by  a  simi- 
lar attack;  but  the  inhabitants  retiring,  few 
of  them  perished.  Another  dreadful  percussion 
took  place  in  1678;  but  one  of  the  most  terrible 
was  on  the  28th  of  October,  1687.  It  began  at 
four  in  the  morning,  and  destroyed  many  of  the 
finest  public  buildings  and  houses,  in  which  a 
great  number  of  the  inhabitants  perished ;  but  this 
was  little  more  than  a  prelude  to  what  fol- 
lowed ;  for  two  hours  afterwards  the  shock 
returned,  with  such  impetuous  concussions,  that 
all  was  laid  in  ruins,  and  the  inhabitants  felt 
themselves  happy  in  being  only  spectators  of  the 
general  devastation  by  having  saved  their  lives, 
though  with  the  loss  of  all  their  property. 
During  this  second  shock  the  sea,  retiring  con- 
siderably, and  then  returning  in  mountainous 
waves,  entirely  overwhelmed  Callao,  which  is  at 
five  miles  distance  from  Lima,  and  all  the  adja- 
cent country,  together  with  the  miserable  inhabi- 
tants. From  this  time  six  other  earthquakes 
were  felt  at  Lima  previous  to  that  of  1746,  on 
the  28th  of  October,  at  half  an  hour  after  ten  at 
night,  when  the  concussions  began  with  such 
violence,  that,  in  little  more  than  three  minutes, 
the  greatest  part,  if  not  all  the  buildings  in  the 
city,  were  destroyed,  burying  under  their  ruins 
those  inhabitants  who  had  not  made  sufficient 
haste  into  the  streets  and  squares,  the  only 
places  of  safety.  At  length  the  horrible  effects 
of  the  first  shock  ceased ;  but  the  tranquillity 
was  of  short  duration,  the  concussions  swiftly 
succeeding  each  other.  The  fort  of  Callao  also 
sunk  in  ruins;  but  what  it  suffered  from  the 
earthquake  in  its  building  was  inconsiderable, 
when  compared  to  the  dreadful  catastrophe 
which  followed ;  for  the  sea,  as  is  usual  on  such 
occasions,  receding  to  a  considerable  distance, 
returned  in  mountainous  waves,  foaming  with 
the  violence  of  the  agitation,  and  suddenly 
buried  Callao  and  the  neighbouring  country  in 
its  flood.  This,  however,  was  not  entirely 
effected  by  the  first  swell  of  the  waves ;  for  the 
sea  retiring  further,  returned  with  still  greater 
impetuosity,  and  covered  both  the  walls  and 
other  buildings  of  the  place;  so  that  what  even 
had  escaped  the  first  inundation,  was  totally 
overwhelmed  by  those  succeeding  mountainous 
waves.  Twenty-three  ships  and  vessels,  great 
and  small,  were  then  in  the  harbour,  nineteen  of 


which  were  sunk,  and  the  other  four,  amon" 
which  was  a  frigate  named  St.  Fermin,  were 
carried  by  the  force  of  the  waves  to  a  consider- 
able distance  up  the  country.  This  terrible 
inundation  and  earthquake  extended  to  other 
parts  on  the  coast,  and  several  towns  underwent 
the  same  fate  as  the  city  of  Lima;  where  the 
number  of  persons  who  perished,  within  two 
days  after  it  began,  amounted,  according  to  the 
bodies  found,  to  1300,  beside  the  maimed  and 
wounded,  many  of  whom  lived  only  a  short 
time  in  great  torture. 

Various  theories  have  been  invented  to  explain 
the  phenomena  of  earthquakes.  Till  lately,  the 
hypotheses  of  modern  philosophers  were  much 
the  samewitli  those  of  the  ancients.  Anaxagoras 
supposed  the  cause  of  earthquakes  to  be  sub- 
terraneous clouds  bursting  out  into  lightning, 
which  shook  the  vaults  that  confined  them. 
Others  imagined  that  the  arches,  which  had  been 
weakened  by  continual  subterraneous  fires,  at 
length  fell  in.  Others  derived  these  double  con- 
vulsions from  the  rarefied  steam  of  waters  heated 
by  some  neighbouring  fires  (an  hypothesis  re- 
vived in  modern  times  by  M.  Dolomieu) ;  whilst 
some,  among  whom  was  Epicurus,  and  several 
of  the  Peripatetics  ascribed  them  to  the  ignition 
of  certain  inflammable  exhalations.  This  last 
hypothesis  has  been  adopted  by  many  of  the 
most  celebrated  moderns,  as  Gassendus,  Kircher, 
Schottos,  Varenius,  Des  Cartes,  Du  Hamel,  Hono- 
rius,  Fabri,  &c.  The  philosopher  last  mentioned, 
indeed  supposed,  that  waters  prodigiously  rare- 
fied by  heat,  might  sometimes  occasion  earth- 
quakes. The  others  supposed,  that  there  are 
many  and  vast  cavities  under  ground,  which 
have  a  communication  with  one  another :  some 
of  which  abound  with  waters;  others  with  va- 
pors and  exhalations,  arising  from  inflammable 
substances,  as  nitre,  bitumen,  sulphur,  &c.  These 
combustible  exhalations  they  supposed  to  be 
kindled  by  a  subterraneous  spark,  or  by  some 
active  flame  gliding  through  a  narrow  fissure  from 
without,  or  by  the  fermentation  of  some  mix- 
ture ;  and  when  this  happens,  that  they  may  ne- 
cessarily produce  pulses,  tremors,  and  ruptures 
at  the  surface,  according  to  the  number  and  di- 
versity of  the  cavities,  and  the  quantity  and 
activity  of  the  inflammable  matter.  This  hypo- 
thesis they  illustrated  by  a  variety  of  experiments, 
such  as  mixtures  of  iron  filings  and  brimstone 
buried  in  the  earth,  gun-powder  confined  in  pits, 
&c.,  by  all  which  a  shaking  of  the  earth  will  be 
produced.  Dr.  Woodward  suggests  another 
hypothesis.  He  supposes  that  the  subterraneous 
heat  or'fire,  which  is  continually  elevating  water 
out  of  the  abyss,  which,  according  to  him,  occu- 
pies the  centre  of  the  earth,  to  furnish  rain,  dew, 
springs,  and  rivers,  may  be  stopped  in  some 
particular  part.  When  this  obstruction  happens, 
the  heat  causes  a  great  swelling  and  commotion 
in  the  waters  of  the  abyss ;  and  at  the  same 
time,  making  the  like  effort  against  the  superin- 
cumbent earth,  that  agitation  and  concussion  of 
it  is  occasioned  which  we  call  an  earthquake. 
M.  Amontons,  supposing  the  atmosphere  to  be 
about  forty-five  miles  high,  and  that  the  density 
of  the  air  increases  in  proportion  to  the  absolute 
height  of  the  superincumbent  column  of  fluid, 


650 


EARTHQUAKE. 


shows  that,  at  the  depth  of  43,528  fathoms  below 
the  surface  of  the  earth,  air  is  but  one-fourth 
lighter  than  mercury.  Now  this  depth  of  43,528 
fathoms  is  only  a  seventy-fourth  part  of  the  se- 
midiameter  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  vast  sphere 
beyond  this  depth,  in  diameter  6,45 1 ,538  fathoms, 
may  probably  be  only  filled  with  air  ;  which  will 
be  here  greatly  condensed,  and  much  heavier 
than  the  heaviest  bodies  we  know  in  nature. 
But  it  is  found  by  experiment,  that  the  more  air 
is  compressed,  the  more  does  the  same  degree 
of  heat  increase  its  spring,  and  the  more  capable 
does  it  render  it  of  a  violent  effect ;  and  that,  for 
instance,  the  degree  of  heat  of  boiling  water  in- 
creases the  spring  of  the  air  above  what  it  has 
in  its  natural  state,  in  our  climate,  by  a  quantity 
equal  to  a  third  of  the  weight  wherewith  it  is 
pressed.  Whence  we  may  conclude,  that  a  de- 
gree of  heat,  which  on  the  surface  of  the  earth 
will  only  have  a  moderate  effect,  may  be  capable 
of  a  very  violent  one  below.  And,  as  we  are 
certain  that  there  are  in  nature  degrees  of  heat 
much  greater  than  that  of  boiling  water,  it  is 
possible  there  may  be  some  whose  violence, 
further  increased  by  the  immense  weight  of  the 
air,  may  be  sufficient  to  break  and  overturn  this 
solid  orb  of  43,528  fathoms;  whose  weight, 
compared  to  that  of  the  included  air,  would  be 
but  a  trifle. 

In  March,  1749,  an  earthquake  was  felt  at 
London  and  several  other  places  in  Britain.  Dr. 
Stukely,  who  had  been  much  engaged  in  electri- 
cal experiments,  began  to  suspect  that  pheno- 
mena of  this  kind  ought  to  be  attributed  not 
to  vapors  or  fermentations  generated  in  the 
bowels  of  the  earth,  but  to  electricity.  In  a 
paper  published  by  him  on  this  subject,  he  re- 
jects all  the  above  hypotheses  for  the  following 
reasons: — 1.  That  there  is  no  evidence  of  any 
remarkable  cavernous  structure  of  the  earth  ;  but 
that,  on  the  contrary,  there  is  reason  to  presume 
that  it  is  in  a  great  measure  solid,  so  as  to  leave 
little  room  for  internal  changes  and  fermentations 
within  its  substance;  nor  do  coal-pits,  when  on 
fire,  ever  produce  any  thing  resembling  an  earth- 
quake. 2.  In  the  earthquake  at  London,  in 
March  1749,  there  was  no  such  thing  as  fire, 
vapor,  smoke,  smell,  or  an  eruption  of  any 
kind  observed,  though  the  shock  affected  a  circuit 
of  fifty  miles  in  diameter.  This  consideration 
alone,  of  the  extent  of  surface  shaken  by  an 
earthquake,  he  thought  sufficient  to  overthrow 
the  supposition  of  its  being  owing  to  the  expan- 
sion of  any  subterraneous  vapors.  For,  as 
small  fire-balls  bursting  in  the  air  propagate  a 
sulphureous  smell  to  the  distance  of  several 
miles,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  so  immense  a 
force,  acting  instantaneously  on  that  compass  of 
ground,  should  never  break  the  surface  of  it, 
nor  become  discoverable  either  to  the  sight  or 
the  smell;  besides  that  such  a  fermentation  would 
require  a  long  time.  That  such  an  effect,  there- 
fore, should  be  produced  instantaneously,  can  be 
accounted  for  by  electricity  only,  which  acknow- 
ledges no  sensible  transition  of  time,  nor  any 
bounds.  3.  If  vapors  and  subterraneous  fer- 
mentations, explosions,  and  eruptions,  were  the 
cause  of  earthquakes,  they  would  absolutely  ruin 
the  whole  system  of  springs  and  fountains, 


wherever  they  had  once  been  ;  which  is  contrary 
to  fact,  even  when  they  have  been  frequently  re- 
peated. In  the  earthquake  in  Asia  Minor,  A.D. 
17,  which  destroyed  thirteen  great  cities,  and 
shook  a  mass  of  earth  300  miles  in  diameter, 
nothing  suffered  but  the  cities ;  neither  the 
springs  nor  the  face  of  the  country  being  injured 
4.  That  any  subterraneous  power,  sufficient  to 
move  thirty  miles  in  diameter,  must  be  lodged  at 
least  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  below  the  surface  ;  and 
therefore  must  move  an  inverted  cone  of  solid 
earth,  the  base  of  which  is  thirty  miles  in  diame- 
ter, and  the  axis  fifteen  or  twenty ;  an  effect 
impossible  to  any  natural  power  whatever,  ex- 
cept electricity.  So  in  Asia  Minor,  such  a  cone 
must  have  been  300  miles  in  the  diameter  of  the 
base,  and  200  in  the  axis :  which  not  all  the 
gun-powder  that  has  been  made  since  the  inven- 
tion of  it,  much  less  any  vapors  generated  so 
far  below  the  surface,  could  possibly  effect.  5. 
A  subterraneous  explosion  will  not  account  for 
the  manner  in  which  ships,  far  from  land,  and 
even  fish,  are  affected  during  an  earthquake.  A 
subterraneous  explosion  would  only  produce  a 
gradual  swell,  and  not  give  so  quick  an  impulse 
to  the  water  as  would  make  it  feel  like  a  stone. 
From  these  circumstances  the  Doctor  concluded, 
that  an  earthquake  was  a  shock  of  the  same  kind 
as  those  in  electrical  experiments.  And  this 
hypothesis  was  confirmed  by  the  phenomena 
attending  earthquakes,  particularly  those  in  1749 
and  1750,  which  gave  rise  to  this  publication. 
The  weather,  for  five  or  six  months  before,  had 
been  uncommonly  warm  ;  the  wind  south  and 
south-west,  without  ram ;  so  that  the  earth  must 
have  been  in  a  state  peculiarly  ready  for  an 
electrical  shock.  Before  the  earthquake  at  Lon- 
don, all  vegetables  had  been  uncommonly  forward: 
and  electricity  is  well  known  to  quicken  vege- 
tation. The  aurora  borealis  had  been  frequent 
about  that  time  ;  and,  just  before  the  earthquake, 
had  been  twice  repeated  in  such  colors  as  had 
never  been  seen  before.  It  had  also  removed 
souther'.y,  contrary  to  what  is  common  in  Eng- 
land ;  so  that  the  Italians,  and  those  among  whom 
earthquakes  were  frequent,  actually  foretold  the 
earthquake.  The  year  had  been  remarkable  for 
fire-balls,  lightning,  and  coruscations ;  and  these 
are  meteors  of  an  electrical  nature.  In  such 
circumstances,  nothing,  he  says,  is  wanting  to 
produce  an  earthquake,  but  the  presence  of  some 
non-electric  body ;  which  must  be  had  ab  extra 
from  the  atmosphere.  Hence  he  infers,  that  if  a 
non-electric  cloud  discharge  its  contents  upon  any 
part  of  the  earth,  in  that  highly  electrical  state, 
an  earthquake  must  necessarily  ensue.  As  the  dis- 
charge from  an  excited  tube  produces  a  commo- 
tion in  the  human  body,  so  the  discharge  of  elec- 
tric matter  from  many  miles  of  solid  earth  must 
needs  be  an  earthquake ;  and  the  snap  from  the 
contact,  the  horrid  uncouth  noise  attending  it. 
Dr.  Stukely  had  been  informed,  that,  a  little  before 
the  earthquake,  a  large  and  black  cloud  suddenly 
covered  the  atmosphere,  which  probably  occa- 
sioned the  shock  by  the  discharge  of  a  shower. 
A  sound  was  observed  to  roll  from  the  Thames 
towards  Temple-Bar  before  the  houses  ceased  to 
nod,  just  as  the  electrical  snap  precedes  the 
shock.  This  noise  (which  generally  precedes 


EARTHQUAKE. 


G51 


earthquakes)  he  thought  could  be  accounted  for 
only  on  electrical  principles ;  for,  in  a  subterra- 
neous eruption,  the  direct  contrary  would  happen. 
The  flames  and  sulphureous  smells,  which  are 
sometimes  observed  in  earthquakes,  might,  he 
thought,  be  more  easily  accounted  for  on  the 
supposition  of  their  being  electrical  phenomena, 
than  from  their  being  occasioned  by  eruptions 
from  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  So  also  the  sud- 
denness of  the  concussion,  felt  at  the  same  in- 
stant over  such  a  large  surface,  and  the  little 
damage  also  which  earthquakes  generally  occa- 
sion, sufficiently  point  out  what  sort  of  motion 
it  'is;  not  a  convulsion  of  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  but  a  uniform  vibration  along  its  surface, 
like  that  of  a  musical  string,  or  a  glass,  when 
rubbed  on  the  edge  with  one's  finger.  The  cir- 
cumstance of  earthquakes  chiefly  affecting  the 
sea-coast,  places  along  rivers,  &c.,  is  a  further 
argument  of  their  being  electrical  phenomena. 
This  is  illustrated  by  a  particular  account  of  the 
direction  in  which  the  earthquake  was  conveyed. 
The  last  argument  he  uses  is  taken  from  the  effects 
which  ithad  on  persons  of  weak  constitutions,  who 
were,  for  a  day  or  two  after  it  happened,  troubled 
with  pains  in  the  back,  rheumatisms,  hysterics,  and 
nervous  disorders ;  just  in  the  same  manner  as 
they  would  have  been  after  an  actual  electrifica- 
tion :  to  some,  these  disorders  proved  fatal.  The 
same  hypothesis  was  advanced  by  Signior  Bec- 
caria,  without  knowing  any  thing  of  Dr.  Stukely's 
discoveries. 

Dr.  Priestley,  in  his  History  of  Electricity, 
observes,  upon  these  theories,  that  a  more  proba- 
ble hypothesis  may  be  formed  out  of  them  both. 
*  Suppose,'  says  he,  '  the  electric  matter  to  be  ac- 
cumulated in  one  part  of  the  surface  of  the  earth, 
and  on  account  of  the  dryness  of  the  season  not 
easily  to  diffuse  itself;  it  may  force  its  way  into 
the  higher  regions  of  the  air,  forming  clouds  in 
its  passage  out  of  the  vapors  which  float  in  the 
atmosphere,  and  occasion  a  sudden  shower, 
which  may  further  promote  the  passage  of  the 
fluid.  The  whole  surface,  thus  unloaded,  will 
receive  a  concussion,  like  any  other  conducting 
substance,  on  parting  with,  or  receiving,  a  quan- 
tity of  the  electric  fluid.  The  rushing  noise  will 
likewise  sweep  over  the  whole  extent  of  the 
country.  And  upon  this  supposition  also  the 
fluid,  in  its  discharge  from  the  country,  will 
naturally  follow  the  course  of  the  rivers,  and  also 
take  the  advantage  of  any  eminences  to  facilitate 
its  ascent  into  the  higher  regions  of  the  air.' 
The  Dr.,  making  experiments  with  a  battery  on 
the  passage  of  the  electrical  fluid  over  different 
conducting  substances,  and,  among  these,  over 
water, — and  remarking  a  resemblance  between 
its  passage  over  the  surface  of  the  water,  and 
that  which  Dr.  Stukely  supposed  to  sweep  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  when  a  considerable  quantity 
of  it  is  discharged  to  the  clouds  during  an  earth- 
quake,— immediately  suspected  that  the  water 
over  which  it  passed,  and  which  was  visibly 
thrown  into  a  tremulous  motion,  must  receive  a 
concussion  resembling  that  which  is  given  to  the 
waves  of  the  sea  on  such  occasions.  To  try  this, 
he  himself,  and  others  present,  put  their  hands 
Jnto  the  water  at  the  time  that  the  electric  flash 
passed  over  its  surface  ;  and  they  felt  a  sudden 


concussion  given  to  them,  exactly  like  that  winch 
affects  ships  at  sea  during  an  earthquake.  This 
percussion  was  felt  in  various  parts  of  the  water, 
but  was  strongest  near  the  place  where  the  ex- 
plosion was  made.  '  This  similarity  in  the  effect,' 
he  snys,  Ms  a  considerable  evidence  of  a  similarity 
in  the  cause.  Pleased  with  this  resemblance  of 
the  earthquake,  I  endeavoured  to  imitate  that 
great  natural  phenomenon  in  other  respects :  and, 
it  being  frosty  weather,  I  took  a  plate  of  ice,  and 
placed  two  sticks  about  three  inches  high  on  their 
ends,  so  that  they  would  just  stand  with  ease  ; 
and  upon  another  part  of  the  ice  I  placed  a  bot- 
tle, from  the  cork  of  which  was  suspended  a  brass 
ball  with  a  fine  thread.  Then,  making  the  elec- 
trical flash  pass  over  the  surface  of  the  ice,  which 
it  did  with  a  very  loud  report,  the  nearer  pillar 
fell  down,  while  the  more  remote  stood  ;  and  the 
ball  which  had  hung  nearly  still,  immediately  be- 
gan to  make  vibrations  about  an  inch  in  length, 
and  nearly  in  a  right  line  from  the  place  of  the 
flash.  I  afterwards  diversified  this  apparatus, 
erecting  more  pillars,  and  suspending  more  pen- 
dulums, &c. ;  sometimes  upon  bladders  stretched 
on  the  mouth  of  open  vessels,  and  at  other  times 
on  wet  boards  swimming  in  a  vessel  of  water. 
This  last  method  seemed  to  answer  the  best  of 
any;  for  the  board  representing  the  earth,  and 
the  water  the  sea,  the  phenomena  of  them  both 
during  an  earthquake  may  be  imitated  at  the 
same  time ;  pillars,  &c.,  being  erected  on  the  , 
board,  and  the  electric  flash  being  made  to  pass 
either  over  the  board,  over  the  water,  or  over 
them  both.'  The  last  three  hypotheses,  though 
somewhat  differing,  yet  agree  in  the  main ;  but, 
if  a  particular  solution  of  the  phenomena  is  re- 
quired, every  one  of  them  will  be  found  deficient: 
nor  does  the  theory  of  this  subject  appear  to  have 
been  sufficiently  understood  to  be  worth  pursuing 
much  further;  we  only  therefore  add  that  the 
late  Dr.  Mason  Goode  attempts  to  account  for  the 
phenomena  of  earthquakes  by  the  old  theory  of 
subterraneous  fires. 

That  fires  to  an  enormous  extent,  and  pro- 
duced by  various  causes,  may  exist  at  different 
depths  beneath  the  surface  of  the  earth,  must,  he 
thinks,  be  clear  to  every  one  who  has  attentively 
considered  the  subject :  and  he  quotes  a  curious 
series  of  experiments,  lately  conducted  by  Sir 
James  Hall,  to  prove  that  where  the  substances 
in  which  such  fires  occur  lie  profound,  and  are 
surmounted  by  a  very  deep  and  heavy  super- 
incumbent pressure;  and,  more  especially,  where 
they,  at  the  same  time,  contain  large  portions  of 
elastic  gases ;  the  effects  of  such  fires  will  be  pro- 
digiously greater,  and  more  diversified,  than 
where  these  circumstances  are  absent. 

Earthquakes  and  volcanoes  may  be  reckoned, 
for  the  most  part,  as  this  writer  supposes,  among 
the  most  powerful  and  extraordinary  of  these 
effects;  and,  as  resulting  from  those  chemical 
changes  which  the  agency  of  fire  principally  pro- 
duces in  the  interior  of  the  solid  crust  of  the 
globe.  They  have,  probably,  little  further  con- 
nexion with  electricity,  he  says,  than  as  causes 
that  occasionally  destroy  the  equilibrium  ;  for  al- 
though some  authors  have  inferred,  from  the 
great  velocity  with  which  the  shock  of  an  earth- 
quake is  transmitted  from  place  to  place,  that  its 


EAS 


652 


EAS 


nature  must  be  electrical ;  yet  others  have,  with 
greater  probability,  attributed  the  rapid  succes- 
sion of  the  effects  to  the  operation  of  a  single 
cause,  acting  like  subterranean  heat,  at  a  great 
distance  below  the  earth's  surface.  There  are, 
however,  some  circumstances  which  indicate 
such  a  connexion  between  the  state  of  the  atmos- 
phere and  the  approach  of  an  earthquake,  as  can- 
not easily  be  explained  by  any  hypothesis.  The 
shocks  of  earthquakes,  and  the  eruptions  of  vol- 
canoes, continues  Dr.  G.,  are  in  all  probability 
modifications  of  the  effects  of  one  common  cause ; 
the  same  countries  are  liable  to  both  of  them ; 
and,  where  the  agitation  produced  by  an  earth- 
quake extends  farther  than  there  is  any  reason  to 
suspect  a  subterraneous  commotion,  it  is  proba- 
bly propagated  through  the  earth  nearly  in  the 
same  manner  as  a  noise  is  conveyed  through  the 
air.  See  VOLCANO. 

EARWAX.     See  ANATOMY. 

EARWIG,  in  zoology.     See  FORFICULA. 

EASDALE,  a  small  island  of  the  Hebrides, 
annexed  to  Argyleshire,  about  one  mile  and  a 
half  in  diameter.  It  is  famous  for  having  afforded 
a  great  quantity  of  slate  (ardesia  tegularis).  This, 
indeed,  occupies  the  whole  island,  which  is  also 
traversed  in  many  places  with  basaltic  veins,  and 
thin  layers  of  quartzose  and  calcareous  stones. 

EASE,  n.  s.  &  v.  o."l      Sax.  eath ;  Goth,  azek ; 

EASE'FUL,  adj.         I  Fr.  aise;  Ital.  agio,  which 

EASE'LESS,  adj.        I  Menage  derives  from  Lat. 

EASE-LOVING,          !  otium,   becoming   ocium, 

EASE  MENT,  n.  s.      \ogium,  ogeo.  Quiet;  rest; 

EA'SY,  adj.  tranquillity;   peace;  re- 

EA'SILY,  adv.  I  pose;  freedom  from  pain, 

EA'SINESS,  n.  s.  J  disturbance,  labor,  or  en- 
gagement. The  verb  seems  to  be  derived  from 
the  noun,  and  means  to  relieve,  deliver,  or  rescue 
from  trouble,  disturbance,  burden,  or  pain ;  or 
to  alleviate,  soothe,  or  assuage  pain  or  trouble. 
Easeful  and  easy  are  peaceful ;  tranquil.  Ease- 
less,  the  opposite  of  this.  Easement  is  relief; 
assistance ;  support ;  and  in  law,  a  service  that 
one  neighbour  has  of  another  by  charter  or  pre- 
scription, without  profit ;  as  a  way  through  his 
ground,  a  sink,  &c. 

I  seye  to  you  that  to  Sodom  it  schal  be  ester  than 
to  that  cytee  in  that  day.  Wiclif.  Luk.  10. 

I  will  ease  me  of  mine  adversaries.      Isaiah  i.  24. 
The  chambers  and  the  stablis  werin  wide, 

And  well  we  werin  eiid  at  the  best.  Chaucer. 

She  sodeinly  enhaunceth  them  aloft. 
And  sodeynly  mischeueth  all  the  flocke. 
The  head  that  late  lay  easily  and  full  soft, 
In  stede  of  pylows  lyeth  after  on  the  blocke. 

Sir  T.  More. 

The  service  of  God,  in  the  solemn  assembly  of 
saints,  is  a  work,  though  easy,  yet  withal  very  weighty, 
and  of  great  respect.  Hooker. 

Since  the  custom  of  easiness  to  alter  and  change 
laws  is  so  evil,  no  doubt  but  to  bear  a  tolerable  sore 
is  better  than  to  venture  on  a  dangerous  remedy.  Id. 
Complain,  queen  Margaret,  and  tell  thy  grief ; 

It  shall  be  eased,  if  France  can  yield  relief: 

Shakspeare. 
I  spy  a  black,  suspicious,  threatening  cloud, 

That  will  encounter  with  our  glorious  sun, 

Vre  he  attain  his  easeful  western  bed. 

Id.  Henry  VI. 


You  may  sooner,  by  imagination,  quicken  or  slack 
a  motion,  than  raise  or  cease  it;  as  it  is  easier  to 
make  a  dog  go  slower,  than  to  make  him  stand  still. 

Bacon. 

Sounds  move  swiftly,  and  at  great  distance ;  but 
they  require  a  medium  well  disposed,  and  their  trans- 
mission is  easily  stopped.  Id.  Natural  History. 
We  should  not  find  her  half  so  brave  and  bold 

To  lead  it  to  the  wars  and  to  the  seas ; 
To  make  it  suffer  watchings,  hunger,  cold, 

When  it  might  feed  with  plenty,  rest  with  ease. 

Davies. 
Send  me  some  tokens  that  my  hope  may  live. 

Or  that  my  easeless  thoughts  may  sleep  and  rest. 

Donne. 
Believe  me,  friends,  loud  tumults  are  not  laid 

With  half  the  easiness  that  they  are  raised. 

Ben  Jonson. 

Old  friends  are  best.     King  James  used  to  call  for 
his  old  shoes  ;  they  were  easiest  for  his  feet.   Selden. 
Bold  adventure  to  discover  wide 

That  dismal  world,  if  any  clime  perhaps 

Might  yield  them  easier  habitation.  Milton. 

Baited  with  reasons  not  unpiausible, 

Win  me  into  the  easy  hearted  man, 

And  hug  him  into  snares.  Id. 

An  aching  head  will  be  no  more  eased  by  wearing  a 
crown  than  a  common  night  cap.  Sir  W.  Temple. 

Is  it  not  to  bid  defiance  to  all  mankind  to  condemn 
their  universal  opinions  and  designs,  if,  instead  of 
passing  your  life  as  well  and  easily,  you  resolve  to 
pass  it  as  ill  and  as  miserable  as  you  can  ?  Id. 

Is  it  a  small  crime  to  wound  himself  by  anguish  of 
heart,  to  deprive  himself  of  all  the  pleasures,  or  eases, 
or  enjoyments  of  life  ?  Id. 

That  wLich  we  call  ease  is  only  an  indolency,  or  a 
freedom  from  pain.  L'Estrangc. 

If  ere  night  the  gathering  clouds  we  fear, 
A  song  will  help  the  beating  storm  to  bear  ; 
And  that  thou  mayest  not  be  too  late  abroad, 
Sing,  and  I'll  ease  thy  shoulders  of  thy  load. 

Dry  den. 

As  if  with  sports  my  sufferings  I  could  ease.       Id. 

The  seeming  easiness  of  Pindarick  verse  has  made 
it  spread  ;  but  it  has  not  been  considered.  Id. 

The  priest  on  skins  of  offering  takes  his  ease, 
And  nightly  visions  in  his  slumber  sees.  Id.  JEneid. 

With  such  deceits  he  gained  their  easy  hearts, 
Too  prone  to  credit  his  perfidious  arts.  Id. 

Lucan,  content  with  praise,  may  lie  at  ease 
In  costly  grots  and  marble  palaces.          Id.  Juvenal. 

Help  and  ease  children  the  best  you  can  ;  but  by 
no  means  bemoan  them.  Locke. 

No  body  feels  pain  that  he  wishes  not  to  be  eased 
of,  with  a  desire  equal  to  that  pain,  and  insepatable 
from  it.  Id. 

The  safest  way  to  secure  honesty,  is  to  lay  the 
foundations  of  it  early  in  liberality,  and  an  easiness  to 
part  with  to  others  whatever  they  have  or  like  them- 
selves. Id. 

Keep  your  thoughts  easy  and  free,  the  only  temper 
wherein  the  mind  is  capable  of  receiving  new  infor- 
mations. Id. 

I  think  the  reason  I  have  assigned  hath  a  great 
interest  in  that  rest  and  easiness  we  enjoy  when  asleep. 

Ray. 

Give  to  him,  and  he  shall  but  laugh  at  your  easiness  ; 
save  his  life,  but,  when  you  have  done,  look  to  your 
own.  South. 

Abstruse  and  mystick  thoughts  you  must  express 
With  painful  care,  but  seeming  easineis ; 
For  truth  shines  brightest  through  the  plainest  dress, 

Roscommujt. 


EAS 


653 


EAS 


Eatiness  and  difficulty  are  relative  terms,  and  relate 
to  some  power ;  and  a  thing  may  be  difficult  to  a 
weak  man,  which  yet  may  be  easy  to  the  same  per- 
son, when  assisted  with  a  greater  strength.  Tillobon. 

We  plainly  feel  whether  at  this  instant  we  are  easy 
or  uneasy,  happy  or  miserable.  Smalridge. 

Will  he  for  sacrifice  our  sorrows  ease  ? 
And  can  our  tears  reverse  his  firm  decrees  ?     Prior. 

Not  soon  provoked,  she  easily  forgives; 
And  much  she  suffers,  as  she  much  believes.          Id. 

A  marriage  of  love  is  pleasant ;  a  marriage  of  in- 
terest easy  ;  and  a  marriage  where  both  meet — happy. 
Addison's  Spectator. 

When  men  are  easy  in  their  circumstances,  they 
are  naturally  enemies  to  innovations.  Id.  Freeh. 

Though  he  speaks  of  such  medicines  as  procure 
sleep,  and  ease  pain,  he  doth  not  determine  their 
doses.  Arbuthnot. 

True  ease  in  writing  comes  from  art,  not  chance  ; 
As  those  move  easiest  who  have  learned  to  dance. 

Pope. 

Praise  the  eaiy  vigour  of  a  line, 

Where   Denham's  strength   and  Waller's  sweetness 
join.  Id. 

This  plea,  under  a  colour  of  friendship  to  religion, 
invites  men  to  it  by  the  easiness  of  the  terms  it  offers. 

Rogers. 

Give  yourselves  eate  from  the  fatigue  of  waiting. 

Swift. 

He  has  the  advantage  of  a  free  lodging,  and  some 
other  easements.  Id. 

They  should  be  allowed  each  of  them  such  a  rent 
as  would  make  them  eaty.  Id. 

Men  make  resolves,  and  pass  into  decrees, 
The  motions  of  the  mind  !  with  how  much  ease 
In  such  resolves,  doth  passion  make  a  flaw, 
And  bring  to  nothing,  what  was  raised  to  law. 

Churchill. 

It  is  the  fate  of  mankind,  too  often,  to  seem  insen- 
sible of  what  they  may  enjoy  at  the  easiest  rate. 

Sterne. 

As  men  have  their  particular  sins,  which  do  most 
easily  beset  them,  so  they  have  their  particular  temp- 
tations which  do  most  easily  overcome  them.  Mason. 

It  is  easier  to  suppress  die  first  desire  than  to  sa- 
tisfy all  that  follow  it.  Franklin* 

His  scruples  thus  silenced,  Tom  felt  more  at  ease, 
And  went  with  bis  comrades  the  apples  to  seize  ; 
He  blamed  and  protested,  but  joined  in  the  plan ; 
He  shared  iu  the  plunder,  but  pitied  the  man. 

Cowper. 

EASEL,  among  painters,  the  frame  whereon 
the  canvas  is  laid. 

EASEL  PIECES  are  such  small  pieces,  either 
portraits  or  landscapes,  as  are  painted  on  the 
easel ;  thus  called  to  distinguish  them  from  larger 
pictures  drawn  on  walls,  ceilings,  &c. 

EASING,  in  the  sea-language,  signifies  the 
slackening  a  rope  or  the  like.  Thus,  to  ease  the 
bow-line  or  sheet,  is  to  let  them  go  slacker ;  to 
ease  the  helm,  is  to  let  the  ship  go  more  large, 
more  before  the  wind,  or  more  larboard. 

EAST,  n.  s.  &  adj.~\  Sax.  east ;  Belg.  cost ; 
EAST'ERLY,  adj.  j  Swed.  and  Teut.  oest ; 
EAST'ERLING,  n.  s.  [  Goth,  oust,  eyst  (austo, 
EAST'ERN,  adj.  f  to  put  forth).  Mr.  Tooke 
EAST'LAND,  ',  thinks,  from  yrst,  angry, 

EAST'WARD.  J  enraged,  '  those  who  can- 

not pronounce  r,  usually  supplying  its  place  with 
a ;'  but  ustoth  is  Mod.  Goth,  for  the  morn,  and 
Gr.  cwg,  the  dawn,  much  more  probable  derivations. 
Minsheu  says,  ab  Heb.  KJTIB,  &  radice  K^%  to 


come  or  go  forth.  An  easterling  is  an  inhabitant 
of  the  east ;  eastland,  pertaining  to  that  quarter 
of  the  world;  eastward,  in  that  direction. 

He  oft  in  battle  vanquished 
Those  spoilful,  rich,  and  swarming  Eauterlings. 

Spenser. 

I  would  not  be  the  villain  that  thou  thinkust 
For  the  whole  space  that  's  in  the  tyrant's  grasp, 
And    the  rich  East  to   boot. 

Shakspeare.     Macbeth. 

When  the  easterly  winds  or  breeies  are  kept  off  \\y 
some  high  mountains  from  the  vallies,  whereby  the 
air,  wanting  motion,  doth  become  exceeding  unhealth- 
ful.  Raleigh. 

The  gorgeous  East,  with  richest  hand, 
Pours  on  her  kings  barbarick  pearl,  and  gold. 

Milton. 

The'  angel  caught 

Our  lingering  parents,  and  to  the'  eastern  gate 
Led  them  direct.  Id. 

The  moon,  which  performs  its  motion  swifter  than 
the  sun,  gets  eastward  out  of  his  rays,  and  appears 
when  the  sun  is  set.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

What  shall  we  do,  or  where  direct  our  flight? 
Eastward,  as  far  as  I  could  cast  my  sight, 
From  opening  heavens,  I  saw  descending  light. 

Dry  den. 

These  give  us  a  view  of  the  most  easterly,  southerly, 
and  westerly  parts  of  England. 

Graunt's  Bills  of  Mortality. 

They  counting  forwards  towards  the  East,  did  allow 
180  degrees  to  the  Portugals  eastward.  Abbot. 

The  eastern  end  of  the  isle  rises  up  in  precipices. 

Addison. 

Melancholy  is  a  kind  of  demon  that  haunts  our 
island,  and  often  conveys  herself  to  us  in  an  easterly 
wind.  Id. 

Like  eastern  kings  a  lazy  state  they  keep.       Pope. 
Water  he  chuses  clear,  light,  without  taste  or  smell, 
drawn  from  springs  with  an  easterly  exposition. 

Arbuthnot. 

Eastern  tyrants  from  the  light  of  heaven 
Seclude  their  bosom  slaves.  Thomson. 

Eastern  lav*  there 

Kneels  with  the  native  of  the  furthest  west ; 
And  ./Ethiopia  spreads  abroad  the  hand, 
And  worships.  Cowper. 

There  mildly  dimpling,  Ocean's  cheek 
Reflects  the  tints  of  many  a  peak 
Caught  by  the  laughing  tides  that  lave 
These  Edens  of  the  eastern  wave. 

Byron.    Bride  of  Abydos. 

EAST,  one  of  the  four  cardinal  points  of  the 
world ;  being  that  point  of  the  horizon  where 
the  sun  is  seen  to  rise  when  in  the  equinoctial. 
In  Italy,  and  throughout  the  Mediterranean,  the 
east  wind  is  called  the  levante :  in  Greek  avaroXy 
aud  an-i)Xiwr»jc,  because  it  comes  from  the  side  of 
the  sun,  air'  tjXis ;  in  Latin,  eurus. 

EA'STER,  n.  s.  Sax.  eajtrie;  Dut.  ooster  ; 
Germ,  ostern.  The  day  on  which  the  Christian 
church  commemorates  our  Saviour's  resurrection. 
See  below. 

Didst  thou  not  fall  out  with  a  taylor  for  wearing  his 
new  doublet  before  Easter  ? 

Shaktpeare.     Romeo  and  Juliet. 

Victor's  nnbrother-like  heat  towards  the  Eastern 
churches,  in  the  controversy  about  Batter,  fomented 
that  difference  into  a  schism.  Decay  of  Piety. 

EASTER  is  called  by  the  Greeks,  Hacxa.  »nd 
by  the  Latins  Pascha,  from  HDS,  a  Hebrew  word 
signifying  passage,  applied  to  the  Jewish  fe<tst  of 


654 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


the  passover.  It  is  called  Easter  in  English,  from 
the  Saxon  goddess  Eostre,  whose  festival  was 
held  in  April.  The  Asiatic  churches  kept  their 
Easter  upon  the  very  same  day  that  the  Jews  ob- 
served their  passover,  and  others  on  the  first  Sun- 
day after  the  first  full  moon  in  tlie  new  year. 
This  controversy  was  determined  in  the  council 
of  Nice ;  when  it  was  ordained  that  Easter  should 
be  kept  upon  one  and  the  same  day,  which 
should  always  be  Sunday,  in  all  Christian 
churches  in  the  world.  But  though  the  Chris- 
tian churches  differed  as  to  the  time  of  celebrat- 
ing Easter,  yet  they  all  agreed  in  showing  par- 
ticular respect  and  honor  to  this  festival.  On 
this  day,  prisoners  and  slaves  were  set  free,  and 
the  poor  liberally  provided  for.  The  eve  or  vigil 
of  this  festival  was  celebrated  with  more  than 
ordinary  pomp,  which  continued  till  midnight, 
it  being  a  tradition  of  the  church  that  our  Saviour 
rose  a  little  after  midnight;  but  in  the  east  the 
vigil  lasted  till  cock-crowing.  It  was  in  con- 
formity to  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  in  celebrating 
their  passover  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first 
month,  that  the  primitive  fathers  ordered  that  the 
fourteenth  day  of  the  moon,  from  the  calendar 
new  moon  which  immediately  follows  the  21st  of 
March,  at  which  time  the  vernal  equinox  hap- 
pened upon  that  day,  should  be  deemed  the  pas- 
chal full  moon,  and  that  the  Sunday  after  should 
be  Easter-day  ;  and  it  is  upon  this  account  that 
the  English  rubric  has  appointed  it  upon  the 
first  Sunday  after  the  first  full  moon  immediately 
following  the  21st  day  of  March.  Whence  it 
appears  that  the  true  time  for  celebrating  Easter, 
according  to  the  intention  of  the  council  of  Nice, 
was  to  be  the  first  Sunday  after  the  first  full 
moon  following  the  vernal  equinox,  or  when  the 
sun  entered  into  the  first  point  of  Aries  ;  and  this 
was  pope  Gregory's  principal  design  in  reforming 
the  calendar,  to  have  Easier  celebrated  according 
to  the  determination  of  the  council  of  Nice.  For 
finding  Easter,  see  CHRONOLOGY. 

EASTER  ISLAND,  an  island  in  the  South  Sea, 
thought  to  have  been  first  discovered,  in  1686, 
by  one  Davis  an  Englishman,  who  called  it 
Davis's  Land.  It  was  next  visited  by  commodore 
Roggewein,  a  Dutchman,  in  1 722,  who  gave  it 
the  name  of  Easter  Island,  and  published  many 
fabulous  accounts  concerning  the  country  and  its 
inhabitants.  It  was  also  visited  by  a  Spanish 
ship  in  1770,  the  captain  of  which  gave  it  the 
name  of  St.  Carlos.  The  most  authentic  account 
of  this  .island,  however,  which  has  appeared,  is 
that  of  captain  Cook  and  Mr.  Forster,  who  visited 
it  in  March  1770.  According  to  them,  the  island 
is  about  ten  or  twelve  leagues  in  circumference, 
and  of  a  triangular  figure  ;  its  greatest  length 
from  north-west  to  south-east  is  about  four  leagues, 
and  its  greatest  breadth  two.  The  hills  are  so 
high  that  they  may  be  seen  at  the  distance  of 
fifteen  or  sixteen  leagues.  The  north  and  east 
points  of  the  island  are  of  a  considerable  height ; 
between  them,  on  the  south-east  side,  the  shore 
forms  an  open  bay,  in  which  captain  Cook  thinks 
the  Dutch  anchored  in  1722.  He  himself  an- 
chored on  the  west  side  of  the  island,  three  miles 
north  from  the  south  point.  This,  he  says,  is  a  good 
road  with  easterly  winds,  but  a  dangerous  one 
when  the  wind  blows  from  the  contrary  quarter, 


as  the  other  on  the  south-east  side  must  be  with 
easterly  winds  :  so  that  there  is  no  good  accom- 
modation to  be  had  for  shipping  round  the  whole 
island.  The  island  is  extremely  barren  ;  and 
bears  evident  marks  not  only  of  a  volcanic  origin, 
but  of  having  been  not  very  long  ago  entirely 
ruined  by  an  eruption.  As  they  approached  the 
south  point,  Mr.  Forster  informs  us  that  they  ob- 
served broken  rocks,  whose  cavernous  appear- 
ance, and  black  and  ferruginous  color,  seemed 
to  indicate  that  they  had  been  thrown  up  by  sub- 
terraneous fire.  Two  detached  rocks  lie  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  off  this  point ;  one  of  them  is 
singular  on  account  of  its  shape,  and  represents 
a  huge  column  ;  and  both  were  inhabited  by  mul- 
titudes of  sea-fowls.  On  landing,  and  walking 
into  the  country,  they  found  the  ground  covered 
with  rocks  and  stones  of  all  sizes,  which  appeared 
to  have  been  exposed  to  a  great  fire,  where  they 
seemed  to  have  acquired  a  black  color,  and  po- 
rous texture.  Several  shrivelled  species  of  grasses 
grew  among  these  stones,  and  softened  the  deso- 
late appearance  of  the  country.  The  farther  they 
advanced,  the  more  ruinous  the  face  of  the  coun- 
try seemed  to  be.  The  roads  were  intolerably 
rugged,  and  filled  with  heaps  of  volcanic  stones, 
among  which  the  Europeans  could  not  make  their 
way  but  with  the  greatest  difficulty ;  but  the  na- 
tives leaped  from  one  stone  to  another  with  sur- 
prising agility  and  ease.  As  they  went  north- 
ward along  the  island,  they  found  the  ground 
still  of  the  same  nature  ;  till  at  last  they  met  with 
a  large  rock  of  black  melted  lava,  which  seemed 
to  contain  some  iron,  and  on  which  was  neither 
soil  nor  grass,  nor  any  mark  of  vegetation.  Not- 
withstanding this  general  barrenness,  however, 
there  are  several  large  tracts  covered  with  culti- 
vated soil,  which  produces  potatoes  of  a  gold 
yellow  color,  as  sweet  as  carrots,  plantains,  and 
sugar-canes.  The  soil  is  a  dry  hard  clay ;  and 
the  inhabitants  use  the  grass  which  grows  be- 
tween the  stones  in  other  parts  of  the  island  as  a 
manure,  and  for  preserving  their  vegetables  when 
young  from  the  heat  of  the  sun.  The  most  re- 
markable curiosity  belonging  to  this  island  is  a 
number  of  colossal  statues ;  of  which  however 
very  few  remain  entire.  These  statues  are  placed 
only  on  the  sea-coast.  On  the  east  side  of  the 
island  were  seen  the  ruins  of  three  platforms  of 
stone  work,  on  each  of  which  had  stood  four  of 
these  large  statues ;  but  they  were  all  fallen  down 
from  two  of  them,  and  one  from  the  third  :  they 
were  broken  or  defaced  by  the  fall.  One  that 
had  fallen  measured  fifteen  feet  in  length,  and 
six  broad  over  the  shoulders :  each  statue  had  on 
its  head  a  large  cylindric  stone  of  a  red  color, 
wrought  perfectly  round.  Others  were  found 
that  measured  nearly  twenty-seven  feet,  and  up- 
wards of  eight  feet  over  the  shoulders  ;  and  a  still 
larger  one  was  seen  standing,  the  shade  of  which 
was  sufficient  to  shelter  all  the  party,  consisting 
of  nearly  fifty  persons,  from  the  heat  of  the  sun. 
The  workmanship  is  rude,  but  not  bad,  nor  are 
the  features  of  the  face  ill  formed ;  the  ears  are 
long,  according  to  the  distortion  practised  in  the 
country,  and  the  bodies  have  hardly  any  thing  of 
a  human  figure  about  them.  The  water  of  this 
island  is  in  general  brackish,  there  being  only  one 
well  perfectly  fresh,  which  is  towards  the  east 


EAS 


655 


EAT 


The  people  are  of  a  brown  color  and  middle  size. 
In  general  they  are  rather  thin ;  go  entirely 
naked ;  and  have  punctures  on  their  bodies,  a 
custom  common  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
South  Sea  Islands.  Their  greatest  singularity  is 
the  size  of  their  ears,  the  lobe  of  which  is  so 
stretched  out  that  it  almost  rests  on  their  shoulder ; 
and  is  pierced  with  a  very  large  hole,  capable  of 
admitting  four  or  five  fingers  with  ease.  The 
chief  ornaments  for  their  ears  are  the  white  down 
of  feathers,  and  rings  made  of  the  leaf  of  the  sugar- 
cane, which  is  very  elastic,  and  for  this  purpose 
is  rolled  up  like  a  watch-spring.  Some  were 
seen  clothed  in  the  same  cloth  used  in  Otaheite, 
tinged  of  a  bright  orange  color  with  turmeric. 
But  the  most  surprising  circumstance  with  re- 
gard to  these  people,  is  the  apparent  scarcity  of 
women  among  them.  The  nicest  calculation  that 
could  be  made  never  brought  the  number  of  in- 
habitants in  this  island  to  be  above  700,  and  of 
these  the  females  bore  no  proportion  in  number 
to  the  males.  Either  they  have  but  few  females, 
or  else  their  women  were  restrained  from  appear- 
ing during  the  stay  of  the  ship.  Those  who  ap- 
peared were  of  a  very  loose  description.  The 
dwellings  of  the  natives  are  in  general  low  miser- 
able huts,  very  small,  and  scarcely  capable  of 
containing  ten  persons ;  but  there  are  some  of 
capacious  size,  constructed  in  the  form  of  an  in- 
verted canoe,  fifty  or  sixty  feet  long,  and  ten  or 
twelve  broad,  with  several  entrances  on  one  side; 
scarcely  any  of  these  exceed  three  feet  in  height 
or  width.  In  addition  they  have  also  a  kind  of 
subterraneous  dwellings.  Their  canoes  are  few, 
and  none  capable  of  carrying  above  four  men : 
in  swimming  off  to  vessels,  they  support  them- 
selves on  a  matting  of  sugar-canes,  neatly  covered 
with  rushes,  four  feet  and  a  half  long  by  fifteen 
inches  broad.  The  workmanship  is  tolerably 
well  executed.  -  Voyagers  have  found  them  ac- 
complished thieves.  Fish  are  not  plentiful  on 
the  coast ;  land  and  sea  birds  are  far  from  numer- 
ous; the  seal  is  the  only  quadruped  that  has 
been  seen  here.  Easter  Island  is  thirty-six  miles 
in  circumference.  Long.  109°  46'  W.,  lat. 
27°  5'  S. 

EAST  MAIN,  that  part  of  Labrador,  or  New 
Britain,  which  extends  eastward  of  James's  Bay. 

EAST  MAIN  RIVER,  a  river  of  Canada,  also 
called  Slude,  which  enters  James's  Bay,  in  lat. 
52°  8'  N.,  long.  78°  45'  W. 

EAST  INDIA  COMPANY.     See  INDIA. 

EASTON,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Maryland,  the  capital  of  Talbot  county,  formerly 
named  Talbot  Court-House.  It  is  seated  on  the 
east  side  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  near  the  branches  of 
the  river  Treadhaven,  twelve  miles  above  its  con- 
fluence with  the  Choptank ;  five  miles  south  by 
west  of  Williamsburgh ;  fifty  south-east  by  south 
of  Baltimore,  and  11 8  south-west  of  Philadelphia. 

EASTON,  or  EASTOWN,  a  township  of  Massa- 
chusetts, in  Bristol  county,  famous  for  its  manu- 
factures in  iron  and  steel,  and  a  manufacture  of 
linseed  oil.  Easton  is  seated  near  the  head  of 
the  river  Raynham,  six  miles  north-west  of  the 
town  so  named,  and  twelve  west  of  Bridgewater. 
Also  a  township  of  New  York,  in  Washington 
county ;  and  a  town  of  Pennsylvania,  the  capital 
of  'Northampton  county,  seated  at  the  mouth  of 


the  Lehigh,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Delaware, 
Twelve  miles  north-east  of  Bethlehem,  and 
seventy  north  of  Philadelphia. 

EAST  RIVER,  a  river,  or  channel,  of  North 
America,  between  Long  Island  and  New  York 
Island,  and  between  the  state  of  Connecticut  and 
Long  Island.  It  is  often  called  Long  Island 
Sound.  2.  A  river  of  West  Florida,  which  runs 
into  Pensacola  Bay,  in  long.  86°  50'  W.,  lat.  30° 
34'  N.  3.  A  river  of  America,  which  runs  into 
the  West  River,  in  the  province  of  Maine,  in 
long.  67°  20'  W.,  lat.  44°  48'  N. 

EAT,  v.a.Stv.n.  ~\  Sax.  eatan ;  Belg. 
EAT'ABLE,  adj.  &  n.  s.  I  cetan  ;  Goth,  elan,  or 
EA'TER,  n.  s.  \itan;  Sw.ata;  Erse. 

EA'TING,  ie/'a;  Lat.  edcrc  ;  Or. 

EA'TING-HOUSE.  J  tStiv.    To  take  food  ; 

masticate  and  swallow  food;  devour:  hence,  gene- 
rally, to  gnaw;  consume ;  wear  or  waste  away ;  cor- 
rode. Eatable  means  that  may  be,  or  any  thing 
that  is,  eaten. 

And  alle  eeten  the  same  spiritual  mete,  and  alle 
drunken  the  same  spiritual  drynk,  thei  drunken  of  the 
same  spyritual  stoon  folewynge  hem,  and  that  stoon 
was  Crist.  Widif.  1  Cur.  x. 

Locusts  shall  eat  the  residue  of  that  which  is  escapr-d 
from  the  hail,  and  shall  eat  every  tree  which  groweth. 

Exodus  x.  4. 

The  righteous  eateth  to  the  satisfying  of  his  soul, 
but  the  belly  of  the  wicked  shall  want. 

Prov.   xiii.  25. 

And  will  not  suffren  hem  by  non  assent, 
Neyther  to  hen  yberied  ne  ybrent, 
But  maketh  houndes  ete  hem  in  despyte. 

Chaucer.     Cant.  Tales. 

And  as  of  old  time  God  decreed  his  wondrous  be- 
nefits of  the  deliverance  of  his  people,  to  be  kept  in 
memory  by  the  eating  of  the  passover,  with  his  rites 
and  ceremonies.  Homilies  of  the  Church. 

Thou  art  past  the  tyrant's  stroke  ; 
Care  no  more  to  cloath  and  eat. 

Shakspeare.  Cynibeline. 
Thou  best  of  gold  art  worst  of  gold  ; 
Other  less  fine  in  carat  is  more  precious, 
Preserving  life  in  medicine  potable  : 
But  thou,  most  fine,  most  Honored,  most  renowned, 
Hast  eat  thy  bearer  up.  Id.  Henry  IV. 

A  knave,  a  rascal,  an  eater  of  broken  meats.     Id. 
The  difference  between  a  rich  man  and  a  poor  man 
is  this — the  former  eats  when  he  pleases,  and  the  latter 
when  he  can  get  it.  Sir  W.  Raleigh. 

Other  states  cannot  be  accused  for  not  staying  for 
the  first  blow,  or  for  not  accepting  Polyphemus's 
courtesy,  to  be  the  last  that  shall  be  eaten  up. 

Bacon's  War  with  Spain. 

The  Caribees  and  the  cannibal,  almost  all,  are  eaters 
of  man's  flesh.  Abbot's  Description  of  the  World. 

They  cannot  hold,  but  burst  out  those  words  which 
afterwards  they  are  forced  to  eat. 

Hahewill.     On  Providence. 

As  if  the  lotus  grew  only  here,  the  virtue  of  whose 
fruit  is  to  cause  the  eaters  an  oblivion  of  all  others  oils. 

Howeil. 

As  riches  increase,  says  Solomon,  so  do  the  mouths 
that  devour  them.  The  master's  mouth  has  no  more 
than  before.  The  owner,  methinks,  is  like  Oenus  in 
the  fable,  who  is  perpetually  winding  a  rope  of  hay, 
and  an  ass  at  the  end  perpetually  eating  it.  Cowley. 

If  the  taste  of  this  fruit  maketh  the  eaters  like  gods, 
why  remainest  thou  a  beast? 

Browne9*  Vulgar  Errourt. 
Eating  cares, 
Lydian  airs.  Milton. 


EAT 


656 


EAV 


Credit  were  not  to  be  lost 
By  a  brave  knight-errant  of  the  post, 
That  eats,  perfidiously,  his  word, 
And  swears  his  ears  through  a  two  inch  board. 

Hudibras. 

They  entail  a  secret  curse  upon  their  estates,  which 
does  either  insensibly  waste  and  consume,  or  eat  out 
the  heart  and  comfort  of  it.  Tillotson. 

An  hungry  traveller  stept  into  an  eating -haute  for 
his  dinner.  L'  Estrange. 

If  you  all  sorts  of  persons  would  engage, 
Suit  well  your  eatable*  to  every  age. 

King's  Art  of  Cookery. 

EATH,  adj.  &  adv.  Sax.  ea$.  Easy ;  not 
difficult.  An  old  word. 

EATON,  or  ETON,  a  town  of  England,  in 
Buckinghamshire.  '  See  ETON. 

EATAW,  a  small  river  of  South  Carolina, 
which  runs  into  the  Santee.  Near  the  source  of 
this  river,  in  1781,  a  battle  was  fought  between 
the  British,  under  colonel  Stuart,  and  the  Ame- 
ricans under  general  Greene ;  in  which  the  former 
had  500  men  killed  and  wounded ;  both  sides 
claiming  the  victory. 

EAU  DE  COLOGNE,  or  water  of  Cologne, 
a  fragrant  water,  made  originally,  and  in  most 
perfection,  in  Cologne.  Formerly  many  won- 
derful powers  were  ascribed  to  this  water,  but  it 
was  probably  never  so  much  in  demand  as  at 
present,  in  Europe  and  America,  and  number- 
less recipes  have  been  given  for  its  manufacture. 
It  was  invented  by  a  person  named  Farina,  in 
whose  family  the  secret,  as  they  say,  continues  to 
be  preserved,  since  chemistry  has  not  been  able, 
as  yet,  to  give  the  analysis  of  it.  It  is  imitated, 
however,  every  whet e.  The  consumption  of  this 
perfume  has  increased  much  ever  since  the  seven 
years'  war ;  and  there  exist,  at  present,  fifteen 
manufactories  of  it  in  Cologne,  which  produce 
several  millions  of  bottles  yearly  ;  much,  also,  is 
manufactured  at  Paris,  in  Saxony,  and  other 
places.  One  of  the  many  recipes  to  make  eau 
de  Cologne  is  the  following : — 
Alcohol,  or  spirit  of  wine,  at  30°,  two  pints. 
Oleum  neroli 


de  cedro 
de  cedrat 
cort  aurant 
citri 
bergamot 


•24  drops. 


rosmann 

Seed  of  small  cardamum,  two  drachms. 

Distil  it  in  the  Mary-bath,  until  three-fourths  of 

the  alcohol  have  evaporated. 

EAU  DE  LUCE,  a  fragrant  alkaline  liquor  which 
was  some  years  ago  in  great  repute.  We  are  told 
by  Mr.  Nicholson,  in  his  Journal,  that,  having 
learned  from  a  philosophical  friend  that  the  com- 
mon recipes  for  making  this  compound  did  not 
succeed,  and  that  the  use  of  mastic  in  it  had 
hitherto  been  kept  a  secret,  he  made  the  follow- 
ing experiments  to  procure  a  good  eau  de  luce. 
'  One  dram  of  the  rectified  oil  of  amber  was 
dissolved  in  four  ounces  of  the  strongest  ardent 
spirit  of  the  shops  ;  its  specific  gravity  being -840 
at  60°  of  Fahrenheit.  A  portion  of  the  clear 
spirit  was  poured  upon  a  larger  quantity  of 
fine  powdered  mastic  than  it  was  judged  could 
be  taken  up.  This  was  occasionally  agitated 


without  heat ;  by  which  means  the  gum  resin  was 
for  the  most  part  gradually  dissolved.  One  part 
of  the  oily  solution  was  poured  in'.o  a  phial,  and 
to  this  was  added  one  part  of  the  solution  of 
mastic.  No  opacity  or  other  change  appeared. 
Four  parts  of  strong  caustic  volatile  alkali  were 
then  poured  in  and  immediately  shaken.  The 
fluid  was  of  a  dense  opaque  white  color,  afford- 
ing a  slight  ruddy  tinge  when  the  light  was  seen 
through  a  thin  portion  of  it.  In  a  second  mix- 
ture, four  parts  of  the  alkali  were  added  to  one 
of  the  solution  of  mastic ;  it  appeared  of  a  less 
dense  and  more  yellowish  white  than  the  former 
mixture.  More  of  the  gum  resinous  solution 
was  then  poured  in  ;  but  it  still  appeared  less 
opaque  than  that  mixture.  It  was  ruddy  by 
transmitted  light.  The  last  experiment  was 
repeated  with  the  oily  solution  instead  of  that  of 
mastic.  The  white  was  much  less  dense  than 
either  of  the  foregoing  compounds,  and  the  requi- 
site opacity  was  not  given  by  augmenting  the 
dose  of  the  oily  solution.  No  ruddiness  nor  other 
remarkable  appearance  was  seen  by  transmitted 
light.  These  mixtures  were  left  at  repose  for 
two  days;  no  separation  appeared  in  either  of 
the  compounds  containing  mastic ;  the  com- 
pound, consisting  of  the  oily  solution  and  alkali, 
became  paler  by  the  separation  of  a  cream  at  the 
top.'  In  a  subsequent  number  of  the  same  work 
we  find  the  following  recipe  by  one  of  the 
author's  correspondents,  who  had  frequently 
proved  its  value  by  experience.  '  Digest  ten  or 
twelve  grains  of  the  whitest  pieces  of  mastic, 
selected  for  this  purpose  and  powdered,  in  two 
ounces  of  alcohol;  and,  when  nearly  dissolved, 
add  twenty  grains  of  elemi.  When  both  the 
resins  are  dissolved,  add  ten  or  fifteen  drops  of 
rectified  oil  of  amber,  and  fifteen  or  twenty  of 
essence  of  bergamot:  shake  the  whole  well 
together,  and  let  the  faeces  subside.  The  solu- 
tion will  be  of  a  pale  amber  color.  It  is  to  be 
added  in  very  small  portions  to  the  best  aqua 
ammoniae  purse,  until  it  assumes  a  milky  white- 
ness, shaking  the  phial  well  after  each  addition, 
as  directed  by  Macquer.  The  strength  and 
causticity  of  the  ammoniac  are  of  essential  con- 
sequence. If,  upon  the  addition  of  the  first 
drop  or  two  of  the  tincture,  a  dense  opaque 
coagulated  precipitate  is  formed,  not  much 
unlike  that  which*  appears  on  dropping  a  solu- 
tion of  silver  into  water  slightly  impregnated 
with  common  salt,  it  is  too  strong,  and  must  be 
diluted  with  alcohol.  A  considerable  proportion 
of  the  tincture,  perhaps  one  to  four,  ought  to  be 
employed  to  give  the  liquor  the  proper  degree 
of  opacity.' 

EAVES,  n.  ».  plur.    ~\     Sax.  efese,  or  epese ; 

EAVES'DROP,  v.  n.       >  the  descents  ordescend- 

EAVES'DROPPER,  n.s.j  ing   parts  of  a  thing: 

old  Fr.  aive,  eve,  was  also  water.     The  edges  ot 

a  roof;  and,  colloquially,  the  water  that  drops 

from  them.     To  eavesdrop  is  likewise  to  catch 

what  comes  from  the  eaves,  or  to  listen  under 

windows. 

Under  our  tents  111  play  the  eavesdropper, 
To  hear  if  any  mean  to  shrink  from  me. 

Shakspeare. 

His  tears  run  clown  his  beard  like  winter  drops 
From  face*  of  reeds.  Id.      Tempttt 


EBB 


657 


EBE 


Every  night  he  comes 

With  music  of  all  sorts,  and  songs  composed 
To  her'unworthiness  :   it  nothing  steads  us 
To  chide  him  from  our  eaves ;  for  he  persists, 
As  if  his  life  lay  on't. 

Id.     All's  Well  that  Ends  Well. 
If  in  the  beginning  of  winter  the  drops  of  th-J  eaves 
of   houses   come   more  slowly  down  than  they  use,  it 
portendeth  a  hard  and  frosty  winter.  Bacon. 

Ushered  with  a  shower  still, 
When  the  gust  hath  blown  his  fill, 
Ending  on  the  rustling  leaves 
With  minute  drops  from  off  the  eaves.      Milton. 
The  icicles  hang  down  from  the  eavei  of  houses. 

Woodward. 

EAVES  DROPPERS  are  called  evil  members  of 
the  commonwealth,  in  the  stat.  of  West.  1.  c.  33. 
They  may  be  punished  either  in  the  court-leet 
by  way  of  presentment  and  fine,  or  in  the  quarter- 
sessions  by  indictment  and  binding  to  good 
behaviour. 

EBAL,  in  ancient  geography,  a  mountain  of 
Samaria,  near  Shechem.  Between  it  and  Geri- 
zim  on  the  south  side  of  it,  there  is  a  valley  of 
200  paces.  On  Ebal  and  Gerizim  (the  former 
extremely  bare  and  barren,  and  the  latter 
extremely  verdant  and  fertile),  the  Hebrews 
were  ranked,  six  tribes  on  each,  who  echoed 
Amen  to  the  blessings  and  curses  pronounced 
by  the  priests  in  the  intervening  valley.  Deut. 
xxvii,  xxviii.  Josh.  viii.  30,  &c. 

EBB,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  }      Belg.  ebbe;  Sax.  ebba ; 
EBB'ING,  n.  s.         \  Swed.  ebb  ;    Fr.  ebe,  de- 
scent.    The  reflux  of  the  tide ;  and  as  a  verb  to 
flow  back,  as  the  tide  toward  the  sea.     Hence, 
metaphorically,  decline;    decay;   deterioration: 
and  to  fall  off;  decline;  or  waste  away. 
Thou  pinchist  at  my  mutabilitie, 

For  I  the  lent  a  droppe  of  my  richesse, 
And  now  me  likith  to  withdrawin  me. 

Why  shouldist  thou  my  roialtie  oppresse  ? 
The  se  maie  ebbe  and  flowin  more  and  less,?, 
The  welkin  hath  might  to  shine,  rain,  and  haile. 

Chaucer. 

You  have  finished  all  the  war,  and  brought  all 
tilings  to  that  low  ebb  which  you  speak  of. 

Spenser  on  Ireland. 
Though  my  tide  of  blood 
Hath  proudly  flowed  in  vanity  till  now, 
Now  it  doth  turn  and  ebb  back  to  the  sea. 

Shakspeare. 

This  tide  of  man's  life,  after  it  once  turneth  and 
declineth,  ever  runneth  with  a  perpetual  ebb  and  fall- 
ing stream,  but  never  floweth  again. 

Raleigh's  History. 

Since  such  Love's  natural  station  is,  may  still 
My  love  descend,  and  journeying  down  the  hill ; 
Not  panting  after  growing  beauties  ;  so 
I  shall  ebb  on  with  them  who  homeward  go. 

•   Donne. 

The  clear  sun  on  his  wide  watery  glass 
Gazed  hot,  and  of  the  fresh  wave  largely  drew, 
As  after  thirst ;  which  made  their  flowing  shrink 
From  standing  lake  to  tripping  ebb,  that  stole 
With  soft  foot  towards  the  deep.  Milton. 

Then  with  so  swift  an  ebb  the  flood  drove  backward, 
It  slipt  from  underneath  the  scaly  herd. 

Dryden's  All  for  Love. 

From  thence  the  tide  of  fortune  left  their  shore, 
And  ebb'd  much  faster  than  it  flowed  before. 

Id.  JEneid. 

VOL.  VII. 


Thus  all  the  treasure  of  our  flowing  years, 

Our  ebb  of  life  for  ever  takes  away.       Hoscommon 
But  oh,  he  ebbs!  the  smiling  waves  decay  ! 

For  ever  lovely  stream,  for  ever  stay  !        Halifax. 

Hither  the  seas  at  stated  times  resort, 
And  shove  the  loaden  vessels  into  port ; 
Then  with  a  gentle  ebb  retire  again, 
And  render  back  their  cargo  to  the  main. 

Addiion  on  liulij. 
What  is  it  he  aspires  to  ? 
Is  it  not  this  ?     To  shed  the  slow  remains, 
His  last  poor  ebb  of  blood  in  your  defence. 

Id.   Goto. 

I  do  not  think  a  philosopher  obliged  to  account  for 
every  phenomenon  in  nature,  or  drown  himself  with 
Aristotle  for  not  being  able  to  solve  the  ebbing  and 
flowing  of  the  tide.  Swift. 

Games  of  chance  are  traps  to  catch  school  boy 
novices  and  gaping  country  squires,  who  begin  with  a 
guinea,  and  end  with  a  mortgage ;  whilst  the  old 
stagers  in  the  game  keep  their  passions  in  check, 
watch  the  ebb  and  flow  of  fortune,  till  the  booby  they 
are  pillaging  sees  his  acres  melt  at  every  cast. 

Cumberland. 

EBBSFLEET,  anciently  Wyppedsfleet,  a 
hamlet  of  the  Isle  of  Thanet,  Kent,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Stour,  where  the  Saxons  landed  in 
447  under  Hengist  and  Horsa.  In  463  a  cele- 
brated battle  was  fought  in  this  vicinity  between 
the  Britons  and  Saxons,  when  the  former  were 
defeated.  The  Saxon  leader  Wypped,  who  is 
said  to  have  fallen  on  this  occasion,  gave  name  to 
this  hamlet. 

EBENEZER,  (Heb.  the  stone  of  help),  the 
name  of  a  field  where  the  Philistines  defeated 
the  Hebrews,  and  seized  on  the  sacred  ark ;  and 
where  afterwards,  at  Samuel's  request,  God  dis- 
comfited the  Philistines  with  thunder  and  hail, 
and  gave  the  Hebrews  a  noted  deliverance.  On 
this  occasion  Samuel  set  up  a  stone,  and  gave  it 
this  designation,  to  mark  that  the  Lord  had 
helped  them ;  and  from  it  the  whole  field  adja- 
cent received  its  name.  It  is  said  to  have  been 
about  forty  miles  south-west  of  Shiloh.  1  Sam. 
iv.  1.,  and  vii.  12. 

EBENEZER,  a  town  of  the  United  States,  in 
Georgia,  the  capital  of  Effingham  county,  seated 
on  the  south-west  bank  of  Savannah  River. 
Twenty-five  miles  N.N.W.  of  Savannah,  seventy- 
five  south-east  of  Louisville,  and  860  south-west 
of  Philadelphia. 

EBENUS,  the  ebony  tree.   See  AMERIMN  UM. 

EBERSBERG,  a  town  of  Upper  Austria, 
situated  on  the  river,  and  in  the  circle  of  the 
Traun,  which  is  here  divided  into  many  branches, 
and  crossed  by  a  bridge  of  great  length.  Here 
is  a  castle  said  to  have  been  built  in  the  yeai 
900 ;  and  in  the  neighbourhood  was  fought  a 
severe  action  between  the  Austrians  and  French 
in  May,  1809.  It  is  eight  miles  north-west  of 
Ens. 

EBERSDORF,  a  small  town  of  Lower  Aus- 
tria, on  the  right  bank  of  the  Danube,  where 
Buonaparte  had  his  head-quarters  previous  to  the 
battle  of  Aspern  in  May,  1809.  Inhabitants 
1 1 65.  Eight  miles  E.  S.  E.  of  Vienna. 

EBERSTHAL,  or  EBERSTAL,  a  town  of  Ger- 
many, in  the  circle  of  the  Lower  Rhine,  and 
electorate  of  Mentz,  two  miles  south  of  Krau- 
theim;  but  on  which  side  of  the  Chirac,  and 

2U 


EBO 


658 


EBR 


consequently  whether  annexed  to  the  French 
republic  or  not,  we  cannot  discover,  as  neither 
of  these  towns  is  to  be  found  in  the  maps. 

EBION,  the  author  of  the  heresy  of  the 
Ebionires,  was  a  disciple  of  Cerinthus  and  his 
successor.  To  the  errors  of  his  master,  he  had 
added  new  opinions  of  his  own.  He  began  his 
preaching  in  Judea  ;  he  taught  in  Asia,  and  even 
at  Rome.  His  tenets  infected  the  Isle  of  Cyprus. 
St.  John  opposed  both  Cerinthus  and  Ebion  in 
Asia;  and  it  is  thought  that  he  wrote  his  gos- 
pel, in  the  year  97,  particularly  against  this 
heresy. 

EBIONITES,  ancient  heretics,  who  rose  in 
the  very  first  age  of  the  church,  and  formed 
themselves  into  a  sect  in  the  second  century, 
denying  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  Epipha- 
nius  gives  a  long  and  exact  account  of  the  origin 
of  the  Ebionites,  making  them  to  have  risen 
after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  when  the  first 
Christians,  called  Nazarenes,  went  out  of  it  to 
live  at  Pella.  The  Ebionites  seem  to  have  been 
a  branch  of  Nazarenes:  Origen  distinguishes 
two  kinds  of  Ebionites  ;  the  one  believing  that 
Jesus  Christ  was  born  of  a  virgin,  and  the 
other  that  he  was  born  after  the  manner  of 
other  men.  The  first  were  orthodox  in  every 
thing,  except  that  to  the  Christian  doctrine  they 
joined  the  ceremonies  of  the  Jewish  law,  with 
the  Jews,  Samaritans,  and  Nazarenes;  together 
with  the  traditions  of  the  Pharisees.  They  dif- 
fered from  the  Nazarenes,  chiefly  as  to  what 
regards  the  authority  of  the  sacred  writings;  for 
the  Nazarenes  received  all  for  scripture  contained 
in  the  Jewish  canon;  whereas  the  Ebionites 
rejected  all  the  prophets,  and  all  St.  Paul's 
epistles.  They  received  nothing  of  the  Old 
Testament  but  the  Pentateuch;  which  should 
intimate  them  to  have  descended  rather  from  the 
Samaritans  than  from  the  Jews.  They  agreed 
with  the  Nazarenes  in  using  the  Hebrew  gospel 
of  St.  Matthew,  othenvise  called  the  Gospel  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles;  but  they  had  corrupted 
their  copy  in  many  places  ;  and,  particularly,  had 
left  out  the  genealogy  of  our  Saviour,  which  was 
preserved  entire  in  that  of  the  Nazarenes,  and 
even  in  those  used  by  the  Cerinthians.  Some, 
however,  have  made  this  gospel  canonical,  and 
of  greater  value  than  our  present  Greek  gospel 
of  St.  Matthew  :  See  NAZARENES.  Besides  the 
Hebrew  gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  the  Ebionites 
had  adopted  several  other  books,  under  the 
names  of  St.  James,  John,  and  the  other  apos- 
tles :  they  also  made  use  of  the  Travels  of  St. 
Peter,  which  are  supposed  to  have  been  written 
by  St.  Clement. 

EB'ON,  n.  s.  >     Also  formerly  written,  EBEN. 

EB'ONY,  5  Lat.  ebenus  ;  Fr.  ebene,  of  Gr. 

' 


f,  ab  Heb.  73  n,  Minsheu.  A'particularly 
hard,  black,  and  heavy  wood  :  hence  any  thing 
remarkably  black  or  dark. 

If  the  wood  be  very  hard,  as  ebony,  or  lignum  vitae, 
they  are  to  turn,  they  use  not  the  same  tools  they  do 
for  soft  woods.  Moxon's  Meeh.  Exer. 

Oft  by  the  winds  extinct  the  signal  lies, 
Ere  night  has  half  rolled  round  her  ebon  throne. 

Gay. 

And  now  the  sorceress  bares  her  shrivelled  hand, 
And  circles  thrice  in  air  her  ebon  wand  ; 


Flushed  with  new  life  descending  statues  talk, 
The  pliant  marble  softening  as  they  walk.      Darwin. 
There  was  no  want  of  lofty  mirrors,  and 

The  tables  most  of  ebony  inlaid 

With  mo:her-of-pearl  or  ivory,  stood  at  hand, 

Or  were  of  tortoise-shell  or  rare  woods  made. 

Byron. 

EBONY.  There  are  divers  kinds  of  ebony  : 
the  most  usual  among  us  are  black,  red,  and 
green,  but  authors  and  travellers  give  very  dif- 
ferent accounts  of  the  tree  that  yields  this  valu- 
able wood.  The  real  tree,  however,  from  which 
it  is  obtained  is  the  AMERIMNUM  EBENUS  of  the 
West  Indies,  which  see  Black  ebony  is  much 
preferred  to  that  of  other  colors.  The  best  is  a 
jet  black,  free  of  veins  and  rind,  very  massive, 
astringent,  and  of  an  acrid  pungent  taste.  Its 
rind,  infused  in  water,  is  said  to  purge  pituita, 
and  cure  venereal  disorders;  whence  Matthiolus 
took  guaiacum  for  a  sort  of  ebony.  It  yields  an 
agreeable  perfume  when  laid  on  burning  coals  : 
when  green,'  it  readily  takes  fire  from  the  abun- 
dance of  its  oil.  The  Indians  make  statues  of 
their  gods,  and  sceptres  for  their  princes,  of  this 
wood.  It  was  first  brought  to  Rome  by  Pom- 
pey,  after  he  had  subdued  Mithridates.  It  is 
now  much  less  used  among  us  than  anciently  ; 
since  the  discovery  of  so  many  ways  of  giving 
other  harcj  woods  a  black  color.  The  cabinet- 
makers, inlayers,  &c.,  make  pear-tree  and  other 
woods  pass  for  ebony,  by  giving  them  a  black 
color,  by  a  few  washes  of  a  hot  decoction  of 
galls;  and  when  dry,  adding  ink,  and  polishing 
them  with  a  stiff  brush,  and  a  little  hot  wax. 

EBORACUM,  in  ancient  geography,  a  famous 
city  of  the  Brigantes  in  Britain,  now  called 
York.  The  emperors  Septimus  Severus  and 
Constantius  Chlorus  resided  and  died  in  it.  It 
was  a  Roman  colony,  and  the  station  of  the 
Legio  Sexta  Victrix.  Its  name  in  the  ancient 
British  language  is  Caer-frock,  or  Caer-effroc. 

EBRBUHARITES,  a  sect  among  the  Ma- 
hommedans,  so  named  from  their  founder 
Ebrbuhar,  a  disciple  of  Naschibendi.  They  pro- 
fess great  sanctity,  with  a  total  dereliction  of  all 
worldly  things;  yet  they  are  regarded  by  the  other 
Mussulmans,  as  little  better  than  heretics,  because 
they  do  not  go  in  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  From 
this  labor  they  excuse  themselves,  by  pretending 
that  the  purity  of  their  souls,  their  sublime  con- 
templations, extacies,  &c.,  show  them  Mecca 
and  Mahomet's  tomb  without  stirring  from  their 
cells. 

EBRI'ETY,  n.  s.  \     Fr.  ebriete ;  Ital.  ebrieta  ; 

EBRIOS'ITY,  n.  s.  S  Lat.  ebrietas.  Drunken- 
ness. Ebiiosity,  Lat.  ebriositas,  is  continual 
drunkenness. 

That  religion  which  excuseth  Noah  in  surprisal, 
will  neither  acquit  ebriosity  nor  ebriety  in  their  in- 
tended perversion.        '  Browne. 
Here  laughs  Ebriety  more  fell  than  arms, 

And  thins  the  nations  with  her  fatal  charms, 
With  Gout,  and  Hydrops  groaning  in  her  train, 

And  cofd  Debility,  and  grinning  Pain.      Darwin. 

EBRO,  a  large  river  of  Spain,  the  ancient 
Iberus,  which  rises  in  the  mountains  of  Santillane, 
on  the  confines  of  Old  Castile,  runs  through 
Biscay  and  Arragon,  passes  by  Saragossa,  and, 
continuing  its  course  through  Catalonia,  falls 


ECC 


659 


ECC 


with  great  rapidity  into  the  Mediterranean,  about 
twenty  miles  below  Tortosa.     Of  its  two  mouths 


Whatsoever   affairs  pass  such   a  man's  hands,  he 
crooketh  them  to  his  own  ends  ;  which  must  needs  be 


the  one  to  the  south  is  artificial,  and   of  easier     often  eccenirick  to  the  ends  of  h'is  master. 


entrance  than  the  other,  which  is  nearly  choked 
with  mud.     The  stream  is  in  general  very  rapid, 


Bacnn'a  Essay*. 
Astronomers,   to   solve  the  phenomena,   framed  to 


and  little  adapted   for  navigation,  being  full  of    their  conceits  eccenirickt  and  epicycles,  and  a  wonder- 
rocks  and  shoals :  it  is,  however,  useful  in  sup-     fuLe,ngi?e, of  orbs' 

_1  .1  in,  I  1  HP    HlliTP    at    Kio 


plying  the  great  canals  of  Arragon  with  water. 
Its  bed  is  said  to  have  been  less  obstructed  in 
ancient  times. 

EBUL'LIENCY,  n.  s.  )    Lat.et««i&,of  bulla, 
EBUL'LIENT,  adj.  >  a  bubble.    Rising  or 

EBULLI'TION,  n.  s.  j  boiling  up  in  bub- 
bles. State  of  effervescence  or  swelling 

D 

The  dissolution  of  gold  and  silver  disagree  ;  so  that 
Wi  their  mixture  there  is  great  ebullition,  darkness,  and, 
m  the  end,  a  precipitation  of  a  black  powder.  Bacon. 

Iron,  in  aqua  fortis,  will  fall  into  ebullition  with 
noise  and  emication  ;  as  also  a  crasse  and  fumid  exha- 
lation, caused  from  the  combat  of  the  sulphur  of  iron 
with  the  acid  and  nitrous  spirits  of  aqua  fortis. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

When  aqua  fortis,  or  spirit  of  vitriol,  poured  upon 
filings  of  iron,  dissolves  the  filings  with  a  great  heat 
and  ebullition,  is  not  the  heat  and  ebullition  effected  by 
a  violent  motion  of  the  parts ;  and  does  not  their 
motion  argue,  that  the  acid  paits  of  the  liquor  rush 
towards  the  parts  of  the  metal  with  violence,  and  run 
forcibly  into  its  pores,  till  they  get  between  its  outmost 
particles  and  the  main  mass  of  the  metal  ?  Newton. 

A  violent  cold,  as  well  as  heat,  may  be  produced 
by  this  ebullition,  for  if  sal  ammoniack,  or  any  pure 
volatile  alkali,  dissolved  in  water,  be  mixed  with  an 
acid,  an  ebullition,  with  a  greater  degree  of  cold, 
'will  ensue.  Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

Song  second  was  the  ebullition  of  that  passion  which 
ended  the  forementioned  school  business.  Burn*. 

EBUSUS,  in  ancient  geography,  the  greater  of 
the  two  islands  called  Pityusae,  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, near  the  east  coast  of  Spain,  south-west 


of  Majorca.     Famous  for  its  pastures  and  for    strictness, 
figs.     New  called  Ivica. ' 

ECASTOR,  or  MECASTOR,  in  antiquity,  an 
oath  wherein  Castor  was  invoked.  It  was  a  cus- 
tom for  men  never  to  swear  by  Castor,  nor  the 
women  by  Pollux. 

ECBATANA,  in  ancient  geography,  the  royal 
residence  and  capital  of  Media,  built  by  Deioces 
king  of  the  Medes,  according  to  Herodotus : 
Pliny  says,  by  Seleucus ;  but  that  could  not  be, 
because  it  is  mentioned  by  Demosthenes.  It 
was  situated  on  a  gentle  declivity,  twelve  stadia 
from  Mount  Orontes,  amd  was  in  compass  150 
stadia.  Here  stood  the  royal  treasury  and  tombs. 
It  was  an  open  unwalled  town,  but  had  a  very 
strong  citadel,  encompassed  with  seven  walls 
within,  and  rising  above  each  other.  The  extent 
of  the  utmost  was  equal  to  the  whole  extent  of 
Athens,  according  to  Herodotus;  the  situation 
favoring  this  construction,  as  being  a  gentle  ascent, 
and  each  wall  was  of  a  different  color. 

ECCENTRIC,  adj.  &  n.  s.}      Fr.    eccentri- 

ECCEN'TRICAL,  f^tie;  Ital.  Span. 

ECCENTRI'CITY,  n.  s.  )  and  Port,  eccen- 

i  ico  ;  Lat.  eccentricus ;  Gr.  ticK^vrpwcoc,  i.  e.  etc, 
»  xtra,  et  Ktvrpov,  centrum.  Without,  or  deviat- 
ing from,  a  centre ;  hence,  metaphorically,  irre- 
gular ;  anomalous.  Eccentricity  is  oddity  ;  habit 
of  deviation  from  established  rules  or  methods. 


Bac 

The  duke  at  his  return  from  his  eccentricity,  for  so 
I  account  favorites  abroad,  met  no  good  news. 

Walton. 

This  motion,  like  others  of  the  times,  seems  ecccit- 
trich  and  irregular.  Kiny  Charles. 

lu  regard  of  eccentricity,  and  the  epicycle  wherein  it 
moveth,  the  motion  of  the  moon  is  unequal.  Bruwnc. 
They  build,  unbuild,  contrive, 

To  save  appearances  :   they  gird  the  sphere 

With  centrick  and  eccentrick,  scribbled  o'er. 

Cycle,  and  epicycle,  orb  in  orb.  Milton. 

By  reason  of  the  sun's  eccentricity  to  the  earth,  and 
obliquity  to  the  equator,  he  appears  to  us  to  move  un- 
equally. Holder. 

A  character  of  an  eccentrick  virtue,  is  the  more 
exact  image  of  human  life,  because  it  is  not  wholly 
exempted  from  its  frailties.  Dryden. 

Then  from  whate'er  we  can  to  sense  produce, 
Common  and  plain,  or  wondrous  and  abstruse, 
From  nature's  constant  or  eccentric  laws, 
The  thoughtful  soul  this  general  inference  draws, 
That  an  effect  must  presuppose  a  cause.  Prior. 

How  few  are  found  with  real  talents  blest ! 
Fewer  with  nature's  gifts  contented  rest, 
Man  from  his  sphere  eccentric  starts  astray  j 
All  hunt  for  fame,  but  most  mistake  the  way. 

Churchill. 

Whence  is  it  that  planets  'move  all  one  and  the 
same  way  in  orbs  concentrick,  while  comets  move  all 
manner  of  ways  in  orbs  very  eecentrick  ? 

Newton's  Opticks. 

Eccentricity  of  the  earth  is  the  distance  between  the 
focus  and  the  centre  of  the  earth's  elliptick  orbit. 

Harris. 

But  on  examining  it  more  nearly,  you  find  much 
eccentricity  and  confusion.  It  is  not  a  monarchy  in 


Burke. 

Try  now  the  merits  of  this  blessed  exchange 
Of  modest  truth  for  wit's  eccentric  range.       Cowper. 

ECCHELLENSIS  (Abraham),  a  learned  Ma- 
ronite,  employed  in  the  Paris  edition  of  the 
Polyglott  Bible.  He,  however,  quarrelled  with 
two  of  his  coadjutors,  and  was  then  employed  in 
making  an  Arabic  translation  of  the  Scriptures, 
at  Rome.  While  he  was  professor  of  the  Oriental 
languages  at  Rome,  he  was  chosen  by  the  great 
duke  Ferdinand  II.,  to  translate  from  Arabic  into 
Latin,  the  fifth,  sixth,  arid  seventh  of  Apollonius's 
Conies,  in  which  he  was  assisted  by  John  Alphonso 
Borelli,  who  added  commentaries  to  them.  He 
died  at  Rome,  in  1664. 

ECCHYMO'SIS,  n.s.  EKXv/*w<nf.  Livid 
spots  or  blotches  in  the  skin,  made  by  extrava- 
sated  blood. 

Ecchymosii  may  be  defined  an  extravasation  of  the 
blood  in  or  under  the  skin,  the  skin  remaining  whole. 
Laxations  are  accompanied  with  tumour  and  ecchy- 
mosit.  Witeman. 

ECCHYMOSIS  ;  from  texvw,  to  pour  out,  or 
from  t£,  out  of,  and  \vpoc,  juice ;  an  effusion  of 
humors  from  their  respective  vessels  under  the  in- 
teguments ;  or,  as  Paulus  JEgineta  says,  '  When 
the  flesh  is  bruised  by  the  violent  collision  of  any 
object,  and  its  small  veins  broken,  and  the  blood 
is  gradually  discharged  from  them.'  This  blood, 

2  U  2 


ECC 


660 


EOC 


when  collected  under  the  skin  is  called  an  ecchy- 
mosis,  the  skin  in  the  mean  time  remaining 
entire ;  sometimes  a  tumor  is  formed  by  it,  which 
is  soft  and  livid,  and  generally  without  pain.  If 
the  quantity  of  blood  is  not  considerable,  it  is 
usually  resorbed;  if  much,  it  suppurates;  it 
rarely  happens  that  any  farther  inconvenience 
follows;  though,  in  a  very  bad  habit  of  body,  a 
mortification  may  be  the  result. 

ECCLESHALL,  a  market  town  of  Stafford- 
shire, pleasantly  situated  on  a  branch  of  the  river 
Sow,  seven  miles  and  a  half  north-west  of  Staf- 
ford, and  148  north-west  from  London.  The 
houses  are  neat,  and  there  is  a  good  church  and 
charity  school.  It  is  supposed  to  be  named  from 
the  Latin  word  ecclesia,  the  bishop  of  Litchfield 
having  formerly  had  a  palace  here.  In  the  civil 
war  it  was  garrisoned  for  the  king,  but,  being  af- 
terwards taken  by  the  parliamentary  forces,  it  was 
nearly  destroyed  ;  after  which  it  was  rebuilt  by 
bishop  Lloyd.  Market  on  Friday. 

ECCLESIASTES,  a  canonical  book  of  the 
Old  Testament,  the  design  of  which  is  to  show 
the  vanity  of  all  sublunary  things.  It  was  com- 
posed by  Solomon ;  who  enumerates  the  several 
objects  on  which  men  place  their  happiness,  and 
then  shows  the  insufficiency  of  all  worldly  enjoy- 
ments. The  Talmudists  make  king  Hezekiah  to 
be  the  author  of  it;  Grotius  ascribes  it  to  Zo- 
robabel,  and  others  to  Isaiah ;  but  the  generality 
of  commentators  believe  this  book  to  be  the  pro- 
duce of  Solomon's  repentance,  after  he  had  ex- 
perienced the  pleasures,  follies,  and  vanities  of 
life. 

ECCLESIASTIC,  adj.  &n.s.\      Lat.  eccle- 

ECCLESIAS'TICAL,  adj.  $  siasticus;  of, 

or  relating  to,  the  church. 

Is  discipline  an  ecclesiastical  matter  or  civil?  If 
an  ecclesiastical,  it  must  belong  to  the  duty  of  the  minis- 
ters. Hooker. 

The  ambition  of  the  ecclesiasticks  destroyed  the 
purity  of  the  church.  Burnet's  Theory. 

Clergymen,  otherwise  little  fond  of  obscure  terms, 
yet  in  their  sermons  are  liberal  of  those  which  they 
find  in  ecclesiastical  writers.  Swift. 

A  church  of  England  man  has  a  true  veneration  for 
the  scheme  established  among  us  of  ecclesiastick 
government.  Id. 

It  was  justly  so  called  ;  being  thus  distinguished, 
not  only  from  the  religion  of  Moses,  the  sanctions 
whereof  related  to  the  present  life,  but  also  from  every 
human  scheme  of  moral,  political,  or  ecclesiastical  legis- 
lation. Beattie. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  COURTS.  In  the  time  of 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  there  was  no  distinction 
between  the  lay  and  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  ; 
the  county  court  was  as  much  a  spiritual  as  a 
temporal  tribunal;  the  rights  of  the  church  were 
ascertained  and  asserted  at  the  same  time,  and 
by  the  same  judges,  as  the  rights  of  the  laity. 
For  this  purpose  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  and 
the  alderman,  or  the  sheriff  of  the  county,  sat 
together  in  the  county  court,  and  had  there  the 
cognizance  of  all  causes,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as 
civil;  a  superior  deference  being  paid  to  the 
bishop's  opinion  in  spiritual  matters,  and  to  that 
of  the  lay  judges  in  temporal :  and  thus  the  pre- 
sence of  the  bishop  added  weight  and  reverence 
to  the  sheriffs  proceedings.  But  it  soon  became 
an  established  maxim  in  the  papal  system  of 


policy,  that  all  the  ecclesiastical  persons,  ard 
causes,  should  be  entirely  subject  to  ecclesiastical 
j  urisdiction  only ;  which  was  alleged  to  be 
lodged  in  the  pope,  by  divine  indefeasible  right 
and  investiture  from  Christ  himself,  and  de- 
rived from  the  pope  to  all  inferior  tribunals.  It 
was  not,  however,  till  after  the  Norman  conquest, 
that  this  doctrine  was  received  in  England;  when 
William  I.,  (whose  title  was  espoused  by  the 
monasteries  which  he  endowed,  and  by  the  foreign 
clergy  whom  he  brought  over  from  France  and 
Italy,  and  planted  in  the  best  preferments  of  the 
English  church),  established  this  fatal  encroach- 
ment, and  separated  the  ecclesiastical  court  from 
the  civil.  King  Henry  I.,  at  his  accession, 
among  other  restorations  of  the  laws  of  king 
Edward  the  Confessor,  revived  this  of  the  union 
of  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  courts.  This,  how- 
ever, was  opposed  by  the  popish  clergy,  who, 
under  the  guidance  of  that  arrogant  prelate 
archbishop  Anselm,  very  early  attacked  a  mea- 
sure that  put  them  on  a  level  with  the  profane 
laity ;  and  therefore  in  their  synod  at  Westmin- 
ster, 3  Hen.  I.,  they  ordained,  that  no  bishop 
should  attend  the  discussion  of  temporal  causes ; 
which  soon  dissolved  this  newly  effected  union. 
And  when,  upon  the  death  of  Henry  I.,  Stephen 
was  brought  in  and  supported  by  the  clergy,  one 
article  of  the  oath  imposed  upon  him  was,  that 
ecclesiastical  persons  and  causes  should  be  subject 
only  to  the  bishop's  jurisdiction.  As  about  that 
time  the  contest  began,  about  the  laws  of  England 
and  those  of  Rome,  the  temporal  courts  adhering 
to  the  former,  and  the  spiritual  adopting  the 
latter,  as  their  rule,  this  widened  the  breach,  and 
made  a  coalition  afterwards  impracticable;  which 
probably  would  otherwise  have  been  effected  at 
the  reformation.  Ecclesiastical  courts  are  various; 
as  the  ARCHDEACON'S  COURT,  the  Court  of 
ARCHES,  the  CONSISTORY,  the  PECULIARS,  the 
PREROGATIVE,  and  the  great  court  of  appeal  in 
all  ecclesiastical  causes,  viz.  the  Court  of  DELE- 
GATES. See  these  articles.  In  these  spiritual 
courts,  it  must  be  acknowledged  to  their  honor, 
that  though  they  continue  to  decide  many  ques- 
tions of  temporal  cognizance,  yet  justice  is  in 
general  so  impartially  administered,  that  the 
boundaries  of  their  power  are  well  known,  and  no 
material  inconvenience  arises  from  this  jurisdic- 
tion continuing  in  the  ancient  channel.  Their 
ordinary  course  of  proceeding  is,  first,  by  citation, 
to  call  the  party  injuring  before  them.  Then  by 
libel,  or  by  articles  drawn  out  in  a  formal  alle- 
gation, to  set  forth  the  complainant's  ground  of 
complaint.  To  this  succeeds  the  defendant's  an- 
swer upon  oath ;  when,  if  he  denies  or  exteuuates 
the  charge,  they  proceed  to  proofs  by  witnesses 
examined,  and  their  depositions  taken  down  in 
writing  by  an  officer  of  the  court.  If  the  de- 
fendant has  any  circumstances  to  offer,  in  his  de- 
fence, he  must  propound  them  in  what  is  called 
his  defensive  allegation,  to  which  he  is  entitled 
in  his  turn  to  the  plaintiff's  answer  upon  oath, 
and  may  from  thence  proceed  to  proofs  as  well 
as  his  antagonist.  The  canonical  doctrine  of 
purgation,  whereby  the  parties  were  obliged  to 
answer  upon  oath  to  any  matter,  however  crimi- 
nal, that  might  be  objected  against  them  (though 
long  ago  over  ruled  in  the  court  of  chancery,  the 


ECH 


661 


ECH 


genius  of  the  English  law  having  broken  through 
the  bondage  imposed  on  it  by  its  clerical  chan- 
cellors, and  asserted  the  doctrines  of  judicial  as 
well  as  civil  liberty,)  continued  till  the  middle  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  to  be  upheld  by  the 
spiritual  courts;  when  the  legislature  was  obliged 
to  interpose,  to  teach  them  a  lesson  of  similar 
moderation.  By  the  statute  of  13  Car.  II.  cap. 
12,  it  is  enacted,  that  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for 
any  bishop,  or  ecclesiastical  judge,  to  administer 
to  any  person  the  oath  usually  called  the  oath 
ex  officio,  or  any  other  oath  whereby  he  may  be 
compelled  to  confess,  accuse,  or  pursie  himself  of 
any  criminal  matter,  whereby  he  may  be  liable 
to  any  censure  or  punishment.  When  all  the 
pleadings  and  proofs  are  concluded,  they  are  re- 
ferred to  the  consideration,  not  of  a  jury,  but  of 
a  single  judge;  who  takes  information  by  hearing 
advocates  on  both  sides,  and  thereupon  forms 
his  interlocutory  decree,  or  definitive  sentence,  at 
his  own  discretion  :  from  which  there  generally 
lies  an  appeal  to  the  several  stages  mentioned  in 
the  articles  above  referred  to;  though,  if  the  same 
be  not  appealed  from  by  him  in  fifteen  days,  it  is 
final  by  the  statute  25  Hen.  VIII.  cap.  19. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  STATE,  in  geography,  a  name 
often  given  to  the  pope's  dominions  in  Italy. 
They  consisted  before  the  late  revolutions  of  the 
provinces  of  Campagna,  St.  Peter's  Patrimony, 
Umbria,  Ancona,  Urbino,  Romagna,  Bologna, 
and  Ferrara.  The  first  five  of  these  were  erected 
»by  the  French  into  the  Roman  republic ;  the  last 
three  into  the  Cisalpine.  Avignon,  and  Vena- 
issin  in  France,  became  included  in  the  French 
republic.  See  PAPAL  STATES. 

ECCLESIASTICUS,  an  apocryphal  book,  so 
called,  from  its  being  read  in  the  church,  ecclesia, 
as  a  book  of  piety  and  instruction,  but  not  of 
infallible  authority.  The  author  was  a.  Jew, 
called  Jesus,  or  Joshua,  the  son  of  Sirach.  The 
Greeks  call  it  the  Wisdom  of  the  son  of  Sirach. 

ECCOPROTICKS,  n.  s.  Er  and  soTrpoc. 
Such  medicines  as  gently  purge  the  belly,  so  as 
to  bring  away  no  more  than  the  natural  excre- 
ments lodged  in  the  intestines. 

The  body  ought  to  be  maintained  in  its  daily  ex- 
cretions by  such  means  as  are  eccoprotick. 

Harvey  on  the  Plague. 

ECHEMIN,  a  river  of  Lower  Canada,  rising 
in  the  mountains  to  the  southward  of  the  St. 
Laurence,  into  which  it  falls,,two  miles  above 
Quebec.  The  margin  is  a  flat  rock,  with  only  a 
shallow  covering  of  soil.  But  there  is  some  good 
land  in  its  neighbourhood. 

ECHENE1S,  the  remora,  in  ichthyology,  a 
genus  belonging  to  the  order  of  thoracici.  The 
head  is  flat,  naked,  depressed,  and  marked  with 
a  number  of  transverse  ridges  ;  it  has  ten  rays  in 
the  branchiostege  membrane,  and  the  body  is 
naked.  There  are  three  species,  of  which 
the  following  one  is  the  most  worthy  of  note  : — 
E.  remora,  the  sucking  fish  with  a  forked  tail, 
and  eighteen  striae  on  the  head.  This  species  is 
often  found  adhering  so  strongly  to  the  sides  of 
the  sharks  and  other  great  fish,  by  means  of  the 
structure  of  its  head,  as  to  be  got  off  with  diffi- 
culty. It  was  believed,  by  all  the  ancients,  to 
have  most  wonderful  powers,  and  to  be  able,  by 
adhering  to  the  bottom,  to  arrest  the  motion  of  a 


ship  in  its  fullest  course ;  and,  in  love  affairs,  to 
deaden  the  warmest  affections  of  botli  sexes. 

ECIIEVIN,  in  the  old  French  and  Dutch 
polity,  a  magistrate  elected  by  the  inhabitants  of 
a  city  or  town,  to  take  care  of  their  common 
concerns,  and  the  decoration  and  cleanliness  of 
the  city.  At  Paris,  before  the  revolution,  there 
were  a  pievot  and  four  echevins;  in  other  towns, 
a  mayor  and  echevins.  At  Amsterdam  there 
were  nine  echevins;  and  at  Rotterdam,  seven. 
In  France  they  took  cognizance  of  rents,  taxes, 
the  navigation  of  rivers,  &c.  In  Holland  they 
judged  of  civil  and  criminal  causes ;  and,  if  the 
criminal  confessed  himself  guilty,  they  could  see 
their  sentence  executed  without  appeal. 

ECHINADES,  otherwise  called  the  Nisia 
Islands,  a  group  of  islets  at  the  entrance  of  the 
gulf  of  Lepanto,  which  they  almost  seem  to  close 
on  the  side  of  Epirus. 

ECHINITES,  in  natural  history,  the  name 
by  which  authors  call  the  fossile  centronia, 
frequently  found  in  our  chalk  pits.  See  CEN- 
TRONIA. 

ECHINOPHORA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
digynia  o--der,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants  ; 
natural  order  forty-fifth,  umbellatae.  The  male 
florets  are  lateral,  with  the  central  one  herma- 
phrodite :  SEED  one,  sunk  into  an  indurated  invo- 
lucrum.  Species  two,  found  on  flie  south  coast 
of  Great  Britain. 

ECHINOPS,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  polyga- 
mia  segregata  order,  and  sy  ngenesia  class  of  plants ; 
natural  order  forty-ninth,  composite :  CAL.  uniflo- 
rous;  COR.  tubulated, and  hermaphrodite;  recep- 
tacle bristly;  pappus  indistinct.  Species  six, 
natives  of  the  Levant,  and  south  of  Europe. 

ECHINORINCHUS,  a  genus  of  the  rermes 
intestina :  the  body  is  round,  proboscis  cylin- 
drical, retractile,  and  crowned  with  hooked 
prickles.  They  are  found  fixed  firmly  to  the 
viscera  of  various  animals,  generally  the  intes- 
tines ;  and  often  remain  on  the  same  spot  during 
the  whole  life  of  the  animal ;  they  are  mostly  gre- 
garious, and  are  easily  distinguished  from  the 
taenia  by  their  round  inarticulate  body.  There 
are  forty-eight  species,  infesting  the  mammalia, 
birds,  reptiles,  and  fish. 

E'CHINUS,  n.  s.  )     Lat.     A  hedge-hog;  a 

E'CHINATE,  adj.     >  shell-fish  set  with  prickles : 

E'CHINATED.  j  in  botany,  the  prickly  head, 
cover  of  the  seed,  or  top  of  any  plant:  in  archi- 
tecture, a  member  or  ornament,  taking  its  name 
from  the  roughness  of  the  carv;ng,  resembling 
the  prickly  rind  of  a  chestnut,  or  the  thorny  coat 
of  a  hedge-hog.  Echinated  is  bristled,  or  full  of 
prickles.  This  ornament  is  used  by  modern  archi 
tects  in  cornices  of  the  Ionic,  Corinthian,  ?nd 
Composite  orders ;  and  generally  set  next  to  the 
abacus,  being  carved  with  anchors,  darts,  and 
ovals  or  eggs. 

An  echinated  pyrites  in  shape  approaches  the  echy- 
nated  chrystalline  balls.  Woodward  on  Fouilt. 

Many  nodules  of  flint  resemble  in  colour  as  well  a* 
in  form  the  shells  of  the  echinus  or  sea-urchin  ;  others 
resemble  some  coralloids  both  in  form  and  color. 

Darwin. 

ECHINUS,  in  zoology,  a  genus  of  insects 
belonging  to  the  order  of  vermes  mollusca.  Thfi 
body  is  roundish,  covered  with  a  bony  crust,  and 


ECH 


662 


often  beset  with  moveable  prickles;  and  the 
mouth  is  below  and  consists  of  five  valves. 
There  are  108  species,  all  natives  of  the  sea. 

1.  E.  esculentus,  or  eatable  echinus,  is  of  a 
hemispherical  form,  covered  with  sharp  strong 
spines  above  half  an  inch  long,  commonly  of  a 
violet  color,  moveable,  adherent  to  small  tuber- 
cles elegantly  disposed  in  rows.     These  are  their 
instruments  of  motion  by  which  they  change  their 
place.     This  species  is  taken  in  dredging,  and 
often  lodges  in  cavities  of  rocks  just  within  low- 
water  mark.     They  are  eaten  by  the  poor  in 
many  parts  of  England,  and  by  persons  of  rank 
abroad.     Anciently  they  were  a  favorite  dish. 
They  were  the  first  dish  in  the  famous  supper  of 
Lentulus,  when  he  was  made  flamen  Martialis, 
or  priest  of  Mars. 

2.  E.  lacunosus,  or  oval  echinus,  is  of  an  oval 
depressed  form ;  on  the  top  it  is  of  a  purple 
color,  marked  with  a  quadrefoil,  and  the  spaces 
between  tnberculated  in  waved  rows  ;  the  lower 
side  studded,  and  divided  by  two  smooth  spaces. 
Length  four  inches.   When  clothed  it  is  covered 
with  short  thick-set  bristles,  mixed  with  very  long 
ones. 

3-  E.  marinus,  the  sea  urchin,  has  an  arched 
ihell  varying  in  its  figure  in  different  individuals  : 
and,  besides  a  great  number  of  protuberances, 
has  two  remarkable  apertures  for  the  mouth  and 
the  anus. 

ECHINUS  TERRESTRIS,  the  land  urchin.  See 
ERINACEUS. 

ECHITES,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants ;  na- 
tural order  thirtieth,  contorts.  There  are  two 
long  and  straight  follicles  :  SEED  pappous  ;  COR. 
funnel-shaped,  with  the  throat  naked. 

ECHITES  CORYMBOSA,  a  species  of  this  genus, 
is  said  to  yield  the  caoutchouc,  or  elastic  gum 
according  to  Jacquin.  See  GUM,  ELASTIC. 

ECHIUM,  viper's  bugloss,  in  botany,  a  genus 
of  the  monogynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of 
plants;  natural  order  forty-first,  asperifolice :  COR. 
is  irregular,  with  the  throat  naked.  Species  twenty- 
seven  ;  none  of  them  have  any  remarkable  property 
except  the  E.vulgari,  or  common  bugloss,  the  flow- 
ers of  which  are  very  grateful  to  bees.  It  is  a  native 
of  many  parts  of  Britain.  The  stem  is  rough 
with  hairs  and  tubercles.  The  leaves  are  spear- 
shaped,  and  rough  with  hair.  The  flowers  come 
out  in  lateral  spikes.  They  are  first  red,  after- 
wards blue;  sometimes  purple  or  white.  Cows 
and  sheep  are  not  fond  of  the  plant ;  horses  and 
goats  refuse  it. 

ECHO,  re.  «.,  u.n.,  &  v.  a.  Span,  echo,  eco ; 
Fr.  and  Port,  echo;  Lat.  echo;  Or.  ij^oj.  A  re- 
sounding or  giving  again  of  the  voice  or  any 
sound.  The  sound  returned.  As  a  neuter  verb, 
to  resound ;  be  sounded  back  :  as  a  verb  active 
to  send  back,  return,  what  has  been  uttered. 

At  the  parting 
All  the  church  echoed. 

Shakspeare.      Taming  of  the  Shrew. 
Babbling  echo  mocks  the  hounds, 
Replying  shrilly  to  the  well-tuned  horns, 
As  if  a  double  hunt  were  heard  at  once.  / .'. 

Wilt  thou  hunt  ? 

Thy  bounds  shall  make  the  welkin  answer  them, 
And  fetch  shrill  echoes  from  their  hollow  earth.     Id. 


The  sound  filling  great  spaces  in  arched  lines,  can- 
not be  guided  ;  therefore  there  hath  not  been  any 
means  to  in.  ke  artificial  echoes. 

Jlaron'i  Natural  History. 

(Pamphlets  are)  the  echoes,  whereby  what  is  done 
in  one  part  of  the  kingdom,  is  heard  all  over 

T.  Ford.— 1647. 

O  woods,  O  fountains,  hillocks,  dales,  aud  bowers. 
With  other  echo  late  I  taught  your  shades 
To  answer,  and  resound  far  other  song.  Milton. 

Custom  being  but  a  mere  face,  as  echo  is  a  mere 
voice,  rests  not  in  her  unaccomplishment,  until  by 
secret  inclination  she  accorporate  herself  with  error. 

Id. 
The  pleasant  myrtle   may  teach   the  unfortunate 

Echo 
In  these  woods  to  resound  the  renowned  name  of  a, 

goddess.  Sidney. 

With  peals  of  shouts  the  Tyrians  praise  the  song  j 
Those  peals  are  echoed  by  the  Trojan  throng. 

Dryden's  JEneid. 

Hark,  how  the  sound  disturbs  imperious  Rome  ! 
Shakfcs  her  proud  hills,  and  rolls  from  dome  to  dome  ! 
Her  mitred  princes  hear  the  echoing  noise, 
And,  Albion,  dread  thy  wrath  and  awful  voice. 

Blockmore. 
Our  separatists  do  but  echo  the  same  note. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

One  great  death  deforms  the  dreary  ground ; 
The  echoed  woes  from  distant  rocks  resound. 

Prior. 

Now  the  shrill  corn-pipe,  echoing  loud  to  arms, 
To  rank  and  file  reduce  the  straggling  swarms. 

Tickell. 

Through  rocks  and  caves  the  name  of  Delia  sounds  ; 
Delia  each  cave  and  echoing  rock  rebounds.  Pope. 

Tis  not  enough  no  harshness  gives  offence  ; 
The  sound  must  seem  an  eclto  to  the  sense.        Id. 

You  may  as  well  attempt  to  silence  an  echo  by  the 
strength  of  voice,  as  a  wit  by  the  force  of  reason. 
They  both  are  the  louder  for  it :  they  both  will  have 
the  last  word.  Young. 

The  great  and  popular  are  very  freely  applauded  ; 
but  all  soon  grow  weary  of  echoing  to  each  other 
a  name  which  has  no  other  claim  to  notice,  but  that 
many  mouths  are  pronouncing  it  at  once.  Johnson. 

Famine,  and  Pestilence,  her  first  born  son, 
Attend  to  finish  what  the  sword  begun  ; 
And  echoing  praises,  such  as  fiends  might  earn, 
And  folly  pays,  resound  at  your  return.     Cowper. 

Ye    shelving    rocks,    dark    waves,    and    sounding 

shore, — 

Ye  echoed  sweet  the  tender  words  he  swore  ! — 
Can  stars  or  seas  the  sails  of  love  retain  ? 
O  guide  my  wanderer  to  my  arms  again  !      Darwin. 

Lo,  from  the  echoing  axe,  and  thundering  flame, 
Poison  and  plague  and  yelling  rage  are  fled  ! 
The  waters,  bursting  from  their  slimy  bed, 
Bring  health  and  melody  to  every  vale.          Beattie. 
No  solemn,  antique  gentleman  of  .rhyme, 

Who  having  angled  all  his  life  for  fame, 
And  getting  but  a  nibble  at  a  time, 

Still  fussily  keeps  fishing  on,  the  same 
Small  '  Triton  of  the  minnows,'  the  sublime 

Of  mediocrity,  the  furious  tame, 
The  echo's  echo,  usher  of  the  school 
Of  female  wits,  boy  bards —  in  short,  a  fool  ' 

Byron. 

ECHO,  or  ECCHO,  is  formed  from  the  Greek 
nx°C>  sound.  The  ancients  being  wholly  unac- 
quainted with  the  true  cause  of  the  echo,  ascribed 


ECH 

it  to  several  causes  sufficiently  whimsical.  The 
poets  pretended  it  was  a  person  of  that  name 
metamorphosed,  and  that  she  affected  to  take  up 
her  abode  in  particular  places,  for  they  found 
that  she  was  not  to  be  met  with  every  where. 
But  the  moderns,  who  know  sound  to  consist  in 


body  communicated  to  the  contiguous  air,  and 
by  that  means  to  the  ear,  give  a  more  consistent 
account  of  echo.  See  ACOUSTICS.  A  tremulous 


led  without  destroying  or  diminishing  its  tremor  ; 
and,  consequently,  a  sound  may  be  redoubled  by 
the  resilition  of  the  tremulous  body  to  the  air. 
But  a  simple  reflection  on  the  sonorous  air  is 
not  enough  to  solve  the  echo;  for  then  every 
plain  surface  of  a  solid  hard  body,  being  fit  to 
reflect  a   voice   or  sound,  would   redouble  it ; 
which  we  find  does  not  hold.     To  produce  an 
echo,  therefore,  it  should  seem,  that  a  kind  of 
concameration  or  vaulting  were   necessary,   to 
Collect,   and,   by   collecting,   to    heighten    and 
increase,  and   afterwards  reflect  the  sound;  as 
we   find  is    the  case  in  reflecting  the  rays    of 
light,  where  a  concave  mirror  is  required.     In 
fact,  as  often  as  a  sound  strikes  perpendicularly 
on  a  wall,  behind  which  is  any  thing  of  a  vault 
or  arch,  or  even  another  parallel  wall,  so  often 
will  it  be  reverberated  in  the  same  line,  or  other 
adjacent  ones.      For  an  echo  to  be  heard,  there- 
fore, it  is  necessary  that  the  ear  be  in  the  line  of 
reflection ;  for  the  person  who  made  the  sound 
to  hear  its  echo,  it  is  necessary  he  be  perpendi- 
cular to  the  place  which  reflects  it :  and,  for  a 
manifold   or  tautological  echo,  it  is  necessary 
there  be  a  number  of  walls,  and  vaults  or  cavi- 
ties, either  placed  behind  or  fronting  each  other. 
A  single  arch  or  concavity,  &c.,  can  scarcely  ever 
stop  and  reflect  all  the  sound  ;  but,  if  there  be  a 
convenient  disposition   behind   it,  part  of  the 
sound  propagated  thither,  being  collected  and 
reflected  as  before,  will  present  another  echo  : 
or,  if  there  be  another  concavity,  opposed  at  a 
due  distance  to  the  former,  the  sound  reflected 
from  the  one  upon  the  other  will  be  tossed  back 
again  by  this  last,  &c.     Any  sound,  falling  di- 
rectly or  obliquely  on  any  dense  body  of  a  smooth 
superficies,  whether  plain  or  arched,  is  reflected, 
or  echoes,  more  or  less.     The  surface  must  be 
smooth,  otherwise  the  air,  by  reverberation,  will 
be  put  out  of  its  regular  motion,  and  the  sound 
thereby  broken  and  extinguished.     Echoes  may 
be  produced  with  different  circumstances.     For, 
1.  A  plane  obstacle  reflects  the  sound  back  in  its 
due  tone  and  loudness,  allowance  being  made 
for  the  proportionable  decrease  of  the  sound, 
according  to  its  distance.     2.  A  convex  obstacle 
reflects  the  sound  somewhat  smaller  and  some- 
what quicker  though  weaker,  than  otherwise  it 
would  be.     3.  A  concave  obstacle  echoes  back 
the  sound,  bigger,  slower,  and  also  inverted ;  but 
always  according  to  the  order  of  words.    4.  The 
echoing  body  being  removed  farther  off,  it  reflects 
more  of  the  sound  than  when  nearer ;  which  is 
the  reason  why  some  echoes  repeat  but  one  syl- 
lable, some  one  word,  and  some  many.  5.  Echo- 
ing bodies  may  be  so  contrived  and  placed,  as 
that  reflecting  the  sound  from  one  to  the  other, 
either  directly  and  mutually,  or  obliquely  and  by 


EC  I 

succession,  out  of  one  sound,  a  multiple  echo  or 
many  echoes  shall  arise.  A  multiple  echo  may- 
be made  by  so  placing  the  echoing  bodies  at  un- 
equal distances,  that  they  may  reflect  all  one 
way,  and  not  one  on  the  other,  by  which  means 
a  manifold  successive  sound  will  be  heard  ;  one 
clap  of  the  hands  like  many;  one  ha  like  a  laugh- 
ter; one  single  word  like  many  of  the  same  tone 
and  accent;  and  so  one  viol,  like  many  of  the 
same  kind,  imitating  each  other.  Lastly,  echoing 
bodies  may  be  so  ordered,  that,  from  any  one 
sound  given,  they  shall  produce  many  echoes 
different  both  as  to  tone  and  intention  :  by  which 
means  a  musical  room  may  be  so  contrived,  that 
not  only  one  instrument  playing  therein  shall 
seem  many  of  the  same  sort  and  size,  but  even  a 
concert  of  different  ones,  only  by  placing  certain 
echoing  bodies  so  that  any  note  played  shall  be 
returned  by  them  in  thirds,  fifths,  and  eighths. 

ECHO  is  also  used  for  the  place  where  the 
repetition  of  the  sound  is  produced  qr  heard.  In 
echoes,  the  place  where  the  speaker  stands  is 
called  the  centrum  phonicum  ;  and  the  object  or 
place  that  returns  the  voice,  the  centrum  phono- 
campticum.  Echoes  are  distinguished  into  two 
kinds ;  viz.  single  and  tautological,  or  multiple. 
ECHO,  in  architecture,  a  term  applied  to  cer- 
tain kinds  of  vaults  and  arches,  most  commonly 
of  the  elliptic  and  parabolic  figures  used  to  re- 
double sounds,  and  produce  artificial  echoes. 

ECHO,  in  poetry,  a  kind  of  composition  wherein 
the  last  words  or  syllables  of  each  verse  contain 
some  meaning,  which,  being  repeated  apart,  an- 
swers to  some  question  or  other  matter  con- 
tained in  the  verse ;  as  in  this  beautiful  one 
from  Virgil : — 

Crudclis  mater  magis,  an  puer,  improbus  ille  ? 
Improbus  ille  puer,  crudelis  tu  quoque  mater. 
The  elegance  of  an  echo  consists  in  giving  a 
new  sense  to  the  last  words  ;  which  reverberate, 
as  it  were,  the  motions  of  the  mind,  and  by  that 
means  affect  it  with  surprise  and  admiration. 

ECHO,  in  mythology,  a  daughter  of  Aer  and 
Tellus,  who  chiefly  resided  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Cephisus.  She  was  once  one  of  Juno's  attend- 
ants, and  became  the  confidant  of  Jupiter's 
amours.  Her  loquacity,  however,  displeased 
Jupiter,  and  she  was  deprived  of  the  power  of 
speech  by  Juno,  and  only  permitted  to  answer 
the  questions  which  were  put  to  her.  Pan  had 
formerly  been  one  of  her  admirers,  but  he  never 
enjoyed  her  favors.  Echo,  after  she  had  been 
punished  by  Juno,  fell  in  love  with  Narcissus ; 
but  being  despised  by  him  pined  to  death,  hav- 
ing nothing  left  but  her  voice. 

ECIIOMETER,  among  musicians,  a  kind  of 
scale  or  rule,  with  several  lines  thereon,  serving 
to  raeasure  the  duration  and  length  of  sounds, 
and  to  find  their  intervals  and  ratios. 

ECIJA,  or  EXIJA,  a  considerable  town  of 
Spain,  in  the  province  of  Seville,  beautifully 
situated  on  the  Xenil,  and  surrounded  with  small 
hills,  which  make  it  the  warmest  place  of  Anda- 
lusia. Wool  and  hemp  are  its  chief  riches  ;  but 
tanning  and  the  manufacture  of  leather,  employ 
a  portion  of  its  inhabitants,  who,  altogether, 
amount  to  28,000.  This  town  is  the  Colonia 
Augusta  Firmia  of  the  ancients,  and  many  Ro- 
man antiquities  have  been  discovered  here.  It 


ECL 

is  said  to  have  been  formerly  of  great  import- 
ance ;  at  present  it  contains  six  churches,  sixteen 
convents,  and  fifteen  hospitals ;  it  has  also  a 
large  square  with  a  piazza.  The  Xenil  is  crossed 
by  a  neat  modern  bridge ;  and  there  is  along  the 
left  bank  a  delightful  public  walk,  composed  of 
alleys,  ornamented  with  statues.  Fifty-five  miles 
E.N.E.  of  Seville. 

ECKHEL  (Joseph  Hilary),  a  learned  Jesuit, 
was  born  at  Entzesfield  in  Austria  in  1737.  Be- 
coming a  member  of  the  society  of  St.  Ignatius, 
he  was  appointed  keeper  of  the  imperial  cabinet 
of  medals,  and  professor  of  archeology  at  Vienna. 
He  may  be  regarded  as  the  modern  founder  of 
the  science  of  Numismatics,  the  principles  of 
which  are  fully  developed  in  his  treatise  Doc- 
trina  Veterum  Nummorum.  8  vols.  fol.  He 
died  in  1798 

ECKIUS  (John),  a  learned  divine,  professor 
in  the  university  of  Ingoldstadt,  memorable  for  his 
opposition  of  Luther,  Melancthon,  Carolostadius, 
and  other  leading  Protestants  in  Germany.  He 
wrote  many  polemical  tracis ;  and  among  the 
rest,  a  Manual  of  Controversies,  printed  in  1535, 
in  which  he  discourses  upon  most  of  the  heads 
contested  between  the  Protestants  and  Papists. 
He  was  a  man  of  great  learning  and  zeal,  and 
died  in  1543. 

ECKDALA,  or  AKDALA,  an  ancient,  but  now 
ruined  fortress  of  the  district  of  Dacca,  Bengal, 
situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Luckya  River,  which, 
during  the  rainy-season,  surrounds  it  with  water. 
In  1353  Ilyas  Haji,  the  second  independent 
king  of  Bengal,  of  the  Mahommedan  dynasty, 
took  refuge  in  this  place  from  the  army  of  the 
emperor  of  Hindostan,  and  defended  it,  till  the 
setting  in  of  the  rains  compelled  the  enemy  to 
raise  the  siege,  and  the  sultan  Seyd  Hussein 
made  it  his  constant  residence  from  the  year 
1499  to  1520,  although  Pundua  was  his  political 
capital. 

ECLAIRCFSSEMENT,  n.  s.  Fr.  Explana- 
tion ;  the  act  of  clearing  up  an  affair  by  verbal 
expostulation. 

The  cclaircissemeitt  ended  in  the  discovery  of  the 
informer.  Clarendon. 

ECLAT,  n.s.  Fr.  Splendor;  show;  lustre. 
Not  English,  says  Dr.  Johnson. 

Nothing  more  contributes  to  the  variety,  surprise, 
and  eclat  of  Homer's  battles,  than  that  artificial  man- 
ner of  gaging  his  heroes  by  each  other. 

Pope's  Essay  on  Homer. 

ECLE'CTIC,  adj.  eic\fKTiKos.  Selecting;  choo- 
sing at  will.  See  below. 

Cicero  was  of  the  eclectic  sect,  and  chose  out  of 
each  such  positions  as  came  nearest  truth. 

Watts  on  the  Mind. 

ECLECTICS,  ancient  philosophers,  who,  with- 
out attaching  themselves  to  any  particular  sect, 
chose  what  they  judged  good  and  solid  from  each'. 
Laertius  says,  that  they  were  also  denominated 
Analogetici ;  but  that  they  call  themselves  Phila- 
lethes,  i.  e.  lovers  of  truth.  The  founder  of  the 
Electici  was  one  Potamon  of  Alexandria,  who 
lived  under  Augustus  and  Tiberius  ;  and  who, 
weary  of  doubting  of  all  things  with  the  Sceptics 
and  Tyrrhenians,  formed  the  Eclectic  sect ; 
which  Vossius  calls  the  Eclcctive. 


ECL 

ECLECTICS  were  also  a  certain  set  of  physician? 
among  the  ancients,  of  whom  Archigenes,  under 
Trajan,  was  the  chief,  who  selected  from  the 
opinions  of  all  the  other  sects,  that  which  ap- 
peared to  them  best  and  most  rational ;  hence 
they  were  called  eclectics,  and  their  prescriptions 
medicina  eclectica.' 

ECLECTICS,  or  modern  Platonics,  a  sect  of 
Christians,  who  arose  about  the  end  of  the  second 
century.  They  professed  to  make  truth  the  only 
object  of  their  enquiry,  and  to  be  ready  to  adopt 
from  all  the  different  systems  and  sects,  such  te- 
nets as  they  thought  agreeable  to  it.  However, 
they  preferred  Plato  to  the  other  philosophers, 
and  looked  upon  his  opinions  concerning  God, 
the  human  soul,  and  things  invisible,  as  con- 
formable to  the  spirit  and  genius  of  the  Chris- 
-ian  doctrine.  One  of  the  principal  patrons  of 
this  system  was  Ammonius  Saccas,  who  at  this 
time  laid  the  foundation  of  that  sect,  afterwards 
distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  New  Platonists, 
in  the  Alexandrian  school.  See  AMMONIUS  and 
PLATONISM. 

ECLIPSE',  n.  s.,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  Fr.  eclipse  , 
Ital.  eclissi,  ecclessi ;  Span,  and  Portug.  eclipsi: 
Brit,  eklips ;  Lat.  eclipsis ;  Gr.  f x\tu//ic,  from 
£icXti7rw,  to  fail  or  depart.  An  obscuration  of  the 
heavenly  bodies;  hence,  darkness,  obscuration 
generally  :  to  darken  a  luminary ;  to  extinguish  ; 
cloud  ;  obscure ;  disgrace  :  to  suffer  an  eclipse. 

Sips  of  yew, 
Slivered  in  the  moon's  eclipse 

Shalapeare.  Macbeth. 

Then  here  I  take  my  leave  of  th.ee,  fair  sou, 
Born  to  eclipse  thy  life  this  afternoon. 

Id.   Henry  VI. 

All  the  posterity  of  our  first  parents  suffered  a 
perpetual  eclipse  of  spiritual  life. 

Raleigh's   History. 

Let  the  ec'ipsed  moon  her  throne  resign.     Sandys. 
Experience  we  have  of  the  vanity  of  human  glory, 
in  our  scatterings  and  eclipses.  King  Cfnirlei. 

She  told  the  king,  that  her  husband  was  eclipsed  in 
Ireland  by  the  no-countenance  his  majesty  had  shewed 
towards  him.  Clarendon. 

Planets,  planet-struck,  real  eclipse 
Then  suffered.  Milton's  Paradise  Lost. 

The  labouring  moon 

Eclipses  at  their  charms.  Id. 

So  though  the  sun  victorious  be, 
And  from  a  dark  eclipse  set  free, 
The  influence,  which  we  fondly  fear, 
Afflicts  our  thoughts  the  following  year. 

Waller. 

They  had  seen  tokens  of  more  than  common  great, 
ness,  howsoever  now  eclipsed  with  fortune.  Sidney. 

Praise  him  to  his  father  : — 
— Let  the  prince's  glory 
Seem  to  eclipse,  and  cast  a  cloud  on'his. 

J)enham's  Sophy. 

Let  other  muses  write  his  prosperous  fate, 
Of  conquered  nations  tell,  and  kings  restored  ; 

But  mine-shall  sing  of  his  eclipsed  estate, 
Which,  like  the  sun's,  more  wonders  does  afford. 

Dryden. 

An  eclipse  of  the  moon  is  wh^n  the  atmosphere  of 
the  earth,  between  the  sun  arid  the  moon,  hinders  th.; 
light  'of  the  sun  from  falling  upon  and  being  reflected 
by  the  moon  :  if  the  light  of  the  sun  is  kept  off.  from 
the  whole  body  of  the  moon,  it  is  a  total  eelipae  ;  if 
from  a  part  only,  it  is  a  partial  one.  Locke. 


ECO 


665 


ECP 


He  descended  from  his  Father,  and  eclipsed  the 
g«ory  of  his  divine  majesty  with  a  veil  of  flesh. 

Calamy's  Sermons, 

Now  if  the  earth  were  flat,  the  darkened  moon 
Would  seem  to  all  eclipsed  as  well  as  one.       Creech. 

The  places  that  have  either  shining  sentiments  or 
manners,  have  no  occasion  for  them  :  a  dazzling  ex- 
pression rather  damages  them,  and  serves  only  to 
eclipse  their  beauty.  Pope. 

ECLIPSE.     See  ASTRONOMY,  Index. 

ECLI'PTIC,  71.  s.  &  adj.  EKXaTrriKOf.  A  great 
circle  of  the  sphere,  supposed  to  be  drawn 
througn  the  middle  of  the  zodiac,  and  making 
an  angle  with  the  equinoctial,  in  the  points  of 
Aries  and  Libra,  of  23°  30'  which  is  the  sun's 
greatest  declination :  relating  to  or  described  by 
the  ecliptic. 

All  stars  that  have  their  distance  from  the  ecliptick 
northwards  not  more  than  twenty-three  degrees  and  a 
half,  may,  in  progression  of  time,  have  declination 
southward,  and  move  beyond  the  equator. 

Browne's  Vulgar  Errourt. 

The  terraqueous  globe  had  the  same  site  and  po- 
sition, in  respect  of  the  sun,  that  it  now  hath :  its  axis 
was  not  parallel  to  that  of  the  ecliptick,  but  inclined 
in  like  manner  as  it  is  at  present. 

Woodward's  Natural  History. 

You  must  conceive  an  imaginary  plane,  which,  pas- 
sing through  the  centre  of  the  sun  and  the  earth,  ex- 
tends itself  on  all  sides  as  far  as  the  firmament :  this 
plane  is  called  the  ecliptick,  and  in  this  the  centre  of 
the  earth  is  perpetually  carried,  without  any  deviation. 

Bentley. 

The  earth's  rotation  makes  the  night  and  day  ; 
The  sun  revolving  through  the  ecliptick  way, 
Effects  the  various  seasons  of  the  year.     Blackmore. 
Where  with  vast  convolution  Draco  holds 

The  ecliptick  axis  in  his  scaly  folds, 

O'er,  half  the  skies  his  neck  enormous  rears, 

And  with  immense  meandecs  parts  the  bears. 

Darwin. 

ECLIPTIC.    See  ASTRONOMY,  Index. 

ECLIPTIC,  in  geography,  a  great  circle  on  the 
terrestrial  globe,  not  only  answering  to,  but  falling 
within,  the  plane  of  the  celestial  ecliptic.  See 
GEOGRAPHY. 

E'CLOGUE,  n.  s.  EeXoyjj.  A  pastoral  poem, 
so  called  because  Virgil  called  his  pastorals 
eclogues. 

What  exclaiming  praises  Basilius  gave  this  eclogue 
any  man  may  guess,  that  knows  love  is  better  than 
spectacles  to  make  every  thing  seem  great.  Sidney. 

It  is  not  sufficient  that  the  sentences  be  brief  the 
whole  eclogue  should  be  so  too.  Pope. 

ECLUSE,  FORT  DE  L',  a  fort  of  Switzerland, 
in  the  district  of  Gex,  and  canton  of  Geneva, 
situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhone,  about 
120  feet  above  the  level  of  the  river.  It  ad- 
heres in  appearance  to  the  bare  rock  of  the 
Jura,  which  shelves  over  a  part  of  its  fortifi- 
cations, while  the  remainder  hangs,  as  it  were, 
suspended  above  the  Rhone.  Thirteen  miles 
west  of  Geneva. 

ECONOMIC,  adj.  &  n.  s.~\       Gr.  oiKovofua. 

ECONOMICAL,  adj.  /Sometimes  writ- 

ECO'NOMIST,  n.  s.  4ten>  ^rom  *te  ^e~ 

ECO'NOMY,  n.  s.  ./  rivation,    oecono- 

nomy ;  but  a,  is  not  a  diphthong  in  English,  says 

Dr.  Johnson.     The  management,  or  government, 

of  a  family.    Hence  frugality,   order,  regulation, 


or  disposition,  of  affairs;  system  of  management 
generally.  Economic  is  used  in  the  same  par- 
ticular and  general  way  :  an  economist  is  a  good 
or  frugal  manager. 

In  the  Greek  poets,  as  in  Plautas,  we  see  the  eco- 
nomy and  disposition  of  poems  better  observed  than  in 
Terence.  Ben  Jonson. 

Her  quickening  power  in  every  living  part, 

Doth  as  a  nurse,  or  as  a  mother  serve  j 
And  doth  employ  her  economick  art, 

And  busy  care,  her  household  to  preserve. 

David. 

Some  are  so  plainly  economical,  as  even  to  desire  that 
the  seat  be  well  watered,  and  well  swelled. 

Wutton's  Architecture. 

All  the  divine  and  infinitely  wise  ways  of  economy 
that  God  could  use  towards  a  rational  creature,  oblige 
mankind  to  that  course  of  living  which  is  most  agree- 
able to  our  nature.  Hammoml. 

By  St.  Paul's  economy  the  heir  differs  nothing  from 
a  servant,  while  he  is  in  his  minority ;  so  a  servant 
should  differ  nothing  from  a  child  in  the  substantial 
part.  Taylor. 

If  this  economy  must  be  observed  in  the  minutest 
parts  of  an  epick  poem,  what  soul,  though  sent  into 
the  world  with  great  advantages  of  nature,  cultivated 
with  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences,  can  be  sufficient  to 
inform  the  body  of  so  great  a  work  ? 

Dryden's  Dedication  to  the  JEneid, 

I  have  no  other  notion  of  economy  than  that  it  is  the 
parent  of  liberty  and  ease.  Swift. 

In  economical  affairs,  having  proposed  the  govern- 
ment of  a  family,  we  consider  the  proper  means  to 
effect  it.  Watts. 

The  regard  one  shows  economy,  is  like  that  we  show 
an  old  aunt,  who  is  to  leave  us  something  at  last. 

Shenstone. 

Economy  is  the  parent  of  integrity,  of  liberty,  and 
of  ease  ;  and  the  beauteous  sister  of  temperance,  of 
cheerfulness,  and  health.  Adventurer. 

And  from  the  many  heavy  taxes  required  from  them 
by  the  necessities  of  the  state,  have  surely  reason  to  bo 
economical.  Franklin. 

Mere  parsimony  is  not  economy.  It  is  separable  in 
theory  from  it ;  and  it  fact  it  may,  or  it  may  not,  be 
a  part  of  economy,  according  to  circumstances.  Ex- 
pense, and  great  expense,  may  be  an  essential  pan  in 
true  economy.  If  parsimony  were  to  be  considered  a* 
one  of  the  kinds  of  that  virtue,  there  is  however  another 
and  an  higher  economy.  Economy  is  a  distributive 
virtue,  and  consists  not  in  saving,  but  in  selecting. 

Burke. 

The  age  of  chivalry  is  gone,  and  one  of  calculators 
and  economists  has  succeeded.  Id. 

From  this  outline  a  philosopher  may  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  general  economy  of  nature  ;  and  like  the  mari- 
nei  cast  upon  an  unknown  shore,  who  rejoiced  when  he 
saw  the  print  of  a  human  foot  upon  the  sand,  he  may 
cry  out  with  rapture,  '  A  God  dwells  here.' 

Darwin. 

ECOUEN,  a  well-built  town  of  France,  on  the 
side  of  a  hill,  containing  a  number  of  villas  be- 
longing to  the  citizens  of  Paris,  from  which  it  is 
about  twelve  miles  distant.  On  an  eminence 
towards  the  west  extremity  stands  a  noble  castle, 
built  in  -he  reign  of  Francis  I.,  and  now  belong- 
ing to  the  prince  of  Conde.  Inhabitants  about 
1200. 

ECPHRA'CTICKS,  n.  t.  Gr.  tie  and  0parru>. 
Such  medicines  as  render  rough  humors  more  thin, 
so  as  to  promote  their  discharge. 

Procure  the  blood  a  free  course,  ventilation,  and 
transpiration,  by  suitable  purges  and  ecphractick  medi- 
cines. Harvey. 


ECS 


6G6 


EDD 


EC'STASY,  n.s.~\  Fr.  extase ;  Ital.  Span. 
EC'STASIED,  adj.  t  and  Port,  ectasi  ;  Lat.  ec- 
ECSTA'TIC,  £  stasis;  Greek,  sK^aatf,  ah 

ECSTATICAL.  J  tKTfivd),  extendo.  Any  pas- 
sion by  which  the  thoughts  are  absorbed,  and  in 
which  the  mind  is  for  a  time  lost.  The  adjectives 
all  mean  rapt  or  absorbed  in  passion  or  enthu- 
siasm. 

Follow  them  swiftly, 
And  hinder  them  from  what  this  ecttacy 
May  now  provoke  them  to. 

Shakspeare.      Tempest. 

Now  sec  that  noble  and  most  sovereign  reason, 
Like  sweet  bells  jangled  out  of  tune,  and  harsh, 
That  unmatched  form,  and  feature  of  blown  youth, 
Blasted  with  ecttasy.  Id.     Hamlet. 

Return,  my  soul !  from  this  eestacie 
And  meditation  of  what  thou  shall  be 
To  earthly  thoughts,  till  it  to  thee  appear 
With  whom  thy  conversation  must  be  there. 

Donne. 

Would  she  but  shade  her  tender  brows  with  bay, 
That  now  lye  bare  in  carelesse  willful  rage  j 
And  trance  herselfe  in  that  sweet  ertacy, 
That  rouzeth  drouping  thoughts  of  bashful  age. 

Bp.  Hall. 

He  loved  me  well,  and  oft  would  beg  me  sing  j 
Which  when  I  did,  he  on  the  tender  grass 
Would  sit,  and  hearken  even  to  ecstasy.      Milton. 

There  doth  my  soul  in  holy  vision  sit, 
In  pensive  trance,  and  anguish,  and  ecstatick  fit. 

u. 

When  one  of  them,  atter  an  extatical  manner,  fell 
down  before  an  ingel,  he  was  severely  rebuked,  and 
bidden  to  worship  God.  StUlingfleet. 

These  are  as  common  to  the  inanimate  things  as  to 
the  most  exstasied  soul  upon  earth.  Karris. 

T  may  be 

No  longer  joy  there,  but  an  ecstaty.       Suckling. 
Whether  what  we  call  ecstacy  be  not  dreaming  with 
our  eyes  open,  I  leave  to  be  examined.  Locke. 

The  religious  pleasure  of  a  well-disposed  mind 
moves  gently,  and  therefore  constantly  :  it  does  not 
affect  by  rapture  and  ecstasy  ;  but  is  like  the  pleasure 
of  health,  still  and  sober.  South. 

Each  delighted,  and  delighting,  gives 
The  pleasing  er-stasy  which  each  receives. 

Prior. 

A  pleasure,  which  no  language  can  express  ; 
An  ecstacy  that  mothers  only  feel, 
Plays  round  my  heart.  Philips's  Distressed  Mother. 
In  trance  ecstatick  may  thy  pangs  he  drowned  ; 
Bright  clouds  descend,  and  angels  watch  thee  round. 

Pope. 

The  very  kine  that  gambol  at  high  noon, 
The  total  herd  receiving  first  from  one, 
That  leads  the  dance,  a  summons  to  be  gay, 
Though.wild  their  strange  vagaries,  and  uncouth 
Their  efforts,  yet  resolved  with  one  consent, 
To  give  such  act  and  utterance  as  they  may 
To  ecstasy  too  big  to  be  suppressed.  Covoper. 

Wakes  from  his  trance,  alarmed  with  young  Desire, 
Finds  his  new  sex,  and  feels  ecstatic  fire  ; 
From  flower  to  flower  with  honeyed  lip  he  springs, 
And  seeks  his  velvet  loves  on  silver  wings. 

Darwin. 

And  let  not  this  seem  strange  ;  the  devotee 
Lives  not  in  earth,  but  in  his  ecstasy  • 
Around  him  days  and  worlds  arc  heedless  driven,- 
His  soul  is  gone  before  his  dust  to  heaven.    Byron. 

ECSTATIC  I,  E(CT<micoi,  from  t*:<?r]ui,  I  am 
entranced  ;  in  antiquity,  a  kind  of  diviners  who 
were  cast  into  trances  or  ecstacies,  in  which  they 


lay  like  men  dead  or  asleep,  deprived  of  all 
sense  and  motion  ;  but,  after  some  time,  returning 
to  themselves,  gave  strange  relations  of  what 
they  had  seen  and  heard. 

ECTHESIS,  in  church  history,  a  confession 
of  faith,  in  the  form  of  an  edict,  published  A  D. 
639,  by  the  emperor  Heraclius,  to  pacify  the 
troubles  occasioned  by  the  Eutychian  heresy  in 
the  eastern  church.  He  however  revoked  it,  on 
being  informed  that  pope  Severinus  had  con- 
demned it,  as  favoring  the  Monothelites ;  declar- 
ing at  the  same  time,  that  Sergius,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  was  the  author  of  it. 

ECTHLIPSIS,  among  Latin  grammarians,  a 
figure  of  prosody  whereby  the  m,  at  the  end  of  a 
word,  where  the  following  word  begins  with  a 
vowel,  is  elided,  or  cut  off,  together  with  the 
vowel  preceding  it,  for  the  sake  of  the  measure 
of  the  verse :  thus  they  read  mult'  ille,  for  mul- 
tum  ille. 

ECTROPIUM,  in  surgery,  is  when  the  eye- 
lids are  inverted,  or  retracted,  so  that  they  show 
their  internal  or  red  surface,  and  cannot  suffi- 
ciently cover  the  eye. 

E'CTYPE,  n.  s.     Gr.  ticrvTroc.     A  copy. 

The  complex  ideas  of  substances  are  ectypes,  copies, 
but  not  perfect  ones  ;  not  adequate.  Locke. 

EDA,  or  EDA y,  one  of  the  Orkney  Isles,  about 
five  miles  and  a  half  long,  and  nearly  one  and  a 
half  broad,  situated  eight  miles  N.N.  E.  from 
Pomora.  It  consists  chiefly  of  hills  of  a  mode- 
rate height,  affording  excellent  pasture  ;  and  con- 
tains several  villages,  and  has  two  good  harbours 
or  road-steads,  each  sheltered  by  a  small  islet, 
where  vessels  of  any  burden  may  ride  in  safety. 
There  is  an  old  chapel  in  ruins,  and  the  remains 
of  several  religious  bouses.  Near  this  island 
are  several  pasture  isl«3s  or  holms,  on  which  are 
the  ruins  of  several  religious  edifices. 

EDA'CITY,  n.  s.  f      Lat.  edacitas.  Voracity ; 

EDA'CIOUS,  adj.  S  ravenousness;  greediness; 
rapacity. 

The  wolf  is  a  beast  of  great  edacity,  and  digestion  j 
it  may  be  the  parts  of  him  comfort  the  bowels. 

Bacon. 

EDAM,  a  town  of  North  Holhmd,  near  the 
Zuyder-zee,  with  a  good  harbour,  formed  by  the 
river  Ey.  The  inhabitants  derive  their  subsis- 
tence partly  from  ship-building,  and  partly  from 
salt  and  oil  works.  It  is  an  old  market  for 
cheese,  although  much  fallen  off.  Twelve  miles 
north  of  Amsterdam. 

EDAM,  an  island  on  the  coast  of  Java,  about 
two  miles  in  circuit  and  very  woody.  Here  the 
Dutch  have  several  salt  warehouses,  and  a  con- 
vict establishment  for  making  cordage. 

EDDA,  the  system  of  the  ancient  Icelandic  or 
Runic  mythology,  containing  many  curious  par- 
ticulars of  the  theology,  philosophy,  and  manners 
of  the  northern  nations  of  Europe ;  or  of  the  Scan- 
dinavians who  had  migrated  from  Asia,  and  from 
whom  our  Saxon  ancestors  were  descended.  Mr. 
Mallet  apprehends  that  it  was  originally  compiled, 
soon  after  the  Pagan  religion  was  abolished,  as  a 
course  of  poetical  lectures,  for  the  use  of  such 
young  Icelanders  as  devoted  themselves  to  the 
profession  of  a  scald  or  poet.  It  consists  of  two 
principal  parts :  the  first  containing  a  brief  system 


EDD 


667 


EDD 


of  mythology,  properly  called  the  Edda:  and  the 
second  being  a  kind  of  art  of  poetry,  and  called 
scalda.     The  most  ancient  Edda  was  compiled 
by  Soemund  Sigfusson,    surnamed  the   learned, 
who  was  born  in  Iceland  about  A.  D.  1057.  This 
was  abridged,   and    rendered   more   intelligible, 
about   120  years   afterwards,  in    the  form  of  a 
dialogue,  by  Snorro  Sturleson,  who  was  supreme 
judge  of  Iceland  in  1215  and  1222.     He  add^d 
also  the  second  part  in  the  form  of  a  dialogue, 
being  a  detail  of  different  events  transacted  among 
the  divinities.     The   only  three  pieces  that  are 
known  to  remain  of  the  more  ancient  Edda  of  Soe- 
mund, are  the  Voluspa,  the  Havamaal,  and  the 
Runic  chapter.     The  Voluspa,   or  prophecy  of 
Vola  or  Fola,  appears  to  be  the  text,  on  which 
the  Edda  is  the  comment.     It  contains,  in   200 
or  300  lines,  the  whole  system   of  mythology, 
disclosed  in  the  Edda,  and  may  be  compared  to 
the   Sibylline  verses,  on  account   of  its  laconic 
yet  bold  style,  and   its  imagery  and  obscurity. 
It  is  professedly  a  revelation  of  the  decrees  of  the 
Father  of  Nature,  and  the  actions  and  operations 
of  the  gods.      It  describes  the  chaos,  the  forma- 
tion of  the  world,  with  its  various  inhabitants, 
the  functions  of  the  gods,  their  most  signal  ad- 
ventures, their  quarrels  with  Loke,  or  Lak,  their 
great  adversary,  and  the  vengeance  that  ensued ; 
and  concludes  with  a  long  description  of  the  final 
state  of  the  universe,  its  dissolution  and  confla- 
gration, the  battle  of  the  inferior  deities,  and  the 
evil  beings,   the   renovation  of  the   world,  the 
happy  lot  of  the  good,  and  the  punishment  of 
the  wicked.     The   Havamaal,   or  Sublime  Dis- 
course, is  attributed  to  the  god  Odin,  who  is  sup- 
posed to  have  given  these  precepts  of  wisdom  to 
mankind.     It  is  comprised  in  about  120  stanzas, 
and  resembles  the  book  of  Proverbs.     The  Runic 
chapter  contains  a  short  system  of  ancient  magic, 
and  especially  of  the  enchantments  wrought  by 
the  operation  of  Runic  characters.  A  manuscript 
copy  of  the  Edda  of  Snorro  is  preserved  in  the 
library  of  the  university  of  Upsal;  the  first  part 
of  which  has  been  published  with  a  Swedish  and 
Latin  version  by  M.  Goranson.     The  Latin  ver- 
sion is  printed  as  a  supplement  to  M.  Mallet's 
Northern  Antiquities.     The  first  edition  of  the 
Edda  was  published  by  Resenius,  professor  at 
Copenhagen,  in  a  large  4to.  volume,  in   1665, 
containing  the  text  of  the  Edda,  a  Latin  transla- 
tion, by  an  Icelandic  priest,  a  Danish  version, 
and  various  readings  from  different  MSS.     M. 
Mallet  has  also  given  an  English  translation  of 
the  first  part,  accompanied  with  remarks,  from 
which  we  learn  that  the  Edda  teaches  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Supreme,  called  the  Universal  Fa- 
ther, and  Odin,  who  lives  for  ever,  governs  all 
his  kingdom,  and  directs  the  great  things,  as  well 
as  the  small,  who  formed  the  heaven,  earth,  and 
air ;  made  man,  and  gave  him  a  spirit  or  soul, 
which    shall     live  after   the    body   shall    have 
mouldered    away ;   and   then  all  the  just  shall 
dwell    with     him    in    Gimle    or   Vingolf,  the 
palace  of  friendship ;  but  wicked  men  shall  go 
to  Hela,  or  death,  and  from  thence  to  Nislheim, 
or  the  abode  of  the  wicked,  which  is  below  in  the 
ninth  world.     It  inculcates  also  the  belief  of  se- 
veral inferior  gods  and  goddesses,  the   chief  of 
whom  ia  Frigga,  or  Frea,  i.  e.  lady,  meaning 


hereby  the  earth,  who  was  the  spouse  of  Odin  or 
the  Supreme  God ;  whence  we  may  infer  that, 
according  to  the  opinion  of  these  ancient  philoso- 
phers, this  Odin  was  the  active  principle  or  soul 
of  the  world,  which,  uniting  itself  with  matter, 
had  thereby  put  it   into  a  condition   to  produce 
the  intelligences  or  inferior  gods,  and   men  and 
all  other  creatures.      The  Edda  likewise  teaches 
the  existence  of  an  evil  being  called  Loke,  the 
calumniator  of  the  gods,  the   artificer  of  fraud, 
who  surpasses  all  other  beings  in  cunning  and 
perfidy.     It  teaches  the  creation  of  all  things  out 
of  an  abyss  or  chaos  ;  the  final  destruction  of  the 
world  by  fire;  the  absorption  of  the  inferior  di- 
vinities, both   good  and  bad,  into  the  bosom  of 
the  grand  divinity,  from  whom  all  things  pro- 
ceeded, as  emanations  of  his   essence,  and  who 
will  survive  all  things ;  and  the  renovation  of  the 
earth  in  an  improved  state. 

EDDER,  v.  a.  &  n.  s.  Probably  from  edge. 
To  bind  or  interweave  a  fence.  Not  in  common 
use. 

To  add  strength  to  the  edge,  edder  it ;  which  is,  bind 
the  top  of  the  stakes  with  some  small  long  poles,  on 
each  side.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

In  lopping  and  felling,  save  edder  and  stake, 
Thine  hedges,  as  needeth,  to  mend  or  to  make. 

Tuner. 

E'DDY,  n.  s.,  adj.  &  v.  a.  Icel.  ida  ;  but  it  is 
better  derived  from  Goth,  idga,  to  agitate:  Sax. 
e-»,  backward,  again,  and  ea,  water.  Water  that 
runs  contrary  to  the  main  stream  :  whirl.  It  is 
used  also  as  a  verb  active. 

My  praises  are  as  a  bulrush  upon  a  stream ;  if  they 
sink  not,  'tis  because  they  are  borne  up  by  the  strength 
of  the  current,  which  supports  their  lightness  ;  but  they 
are  carried  round  again,  and  return  on  the  eddy  where 
they  first  began.  Dry  den. 

And  chaff  with  eddy  winds  is  whirled  around, 
And  dancing  leaves  are  lifted  from  the  ground. 

Id.      Virgil. 

The  wild  waves  mastered  him,  and  sucked  him  in, 
And  smiling  eddies  dimpled  on  the  main.        Dryden. 

So,  where  our  wide  Numidian  wastes  extend, 
Sudden  the  impetuous  hurricanes  descend, 
Wheel  through  the  air,  in  circling  eddies  play, 
Tear  up  the  sauds,  and  sweep  whole  plains  away. 
Addiiun's  Cute. 

Tis  thine  to  cherish  and  to  feed 
The  pungent  nose-refreshing  weed  : 
Which,  whether  pulverized  it  gain 
A  speedy  passage  to  the  brain, 
Or  whether,  touched  with  fire,  it  rise 
In  circling  eddiet  to  the  skiss, 
Does  thought  more  quicken  and  refine 
Than  all  the  breath  of  all  the  Nine.        Camper. 
Through  her  fine  limbs  the  mimic  lightnings  dart, 
And  flames  innocuous  eddy  round  her  heart ; 
O'er  her  fair  brow  the  kindling  lustres  glare, 
Blue  rays  diverging  from  her  bristling  hair.  Darvrin. 

The  sea-tide's  opposing  motion, 
In  azure  column  proudly  gleaming, 
Beats  back  the  current  many  a  rood 
In  curling  foam  and  mingling  flood, 
While  eddying  whirl,  and  breaking  wave, 
Roused  by  the  blast  of  winter,  rave.         Byron. 
EDDYSTONE  ROCKS,  the  name  of  some  rocks 
in  the  English  Channel,  so  called  from  the  great 
variety    of  contrary   currents    in    their  vicinity. 
They  are  situated  nearly  S.S.W.  from  the  middle 
of  Plymouth  Sound,  their  distance  from  the  port 


EDE 


068 


EDE 


about  fourteen  miles  ;  and  from  Ram-Head,  the 
nearest  point  of  land,  twelve  and  a  half.  They 
are  almost  in  the  line  which  joins  the  Start  and 
the  Lizard  Points  ;  and,  as  they  lie  in  the  direc- 
tion of  vessels  coasting  up  and  down  the  Chan- 
nel, they  were  very  dangerous,  and  frequently 
ships  were  wrecked  on  them,  before  the  light- 
house was  established.  They  are  so  exposed  to 
the  swells  of  the  ocean,  from  all  the  south  and  west 
points  of  the  compass,  that  the  heavy  seas  come 
uncontrolled,  and  break  on  them  with  the  utmost 
fury.  After  a  storm,  when  the  sea  in  general  is, 
to  all  appearance,  quite  smooth,  and  its  surface 
unruffled  by  the  slightest  breeze,  the  growing 
swell  or  under  current,  meeting  the  slope  of  the 
rocks,  the  sea  often  rises  above  the  lighthouse  in 
a  ^magnificent  manner,  overtopping  it  as  with 
a  canopy  of  froth.  Notwithstanding  this  tre- 
mendous swell,  Mr.  Henry  Winstanley,  in  1696, 
undertook  to  build  a  lighthouse  on  the  principal 
rock,  for  the  rest  are  under  water ;  and  he  com- 
pleted it  in  1700.  This  ingenious  mechanic  was 
so  confident  of  the  stability  of  his  structure,  that 
he  declared  his  wish  to  be  in  it  during  the  most 
tremendous  storm  that  could  blow.  Unfortu- 
nately he  obtained  his  wish,  for  he  perished  in 
it  during  the  dreadful  storm  which  destroyed  it, 
on  the  27th  November,  1703.  In  1709  another 
lighthouse  was  erected  of  wood  on  this  rock,  but 
on  a  different  construction,  by  Mr.  John  Rud- 
yard.  It  stood  till  1755.  when  it  was  burnt.  A 
third  one,  of  stone,  begun  by  the  late  celebrated 
Mr.  John  Smeaton,  on  the  2d  of  April,  1757, 
was  finished  24th  August,  1759;  and  has  with- 
stood the  rage  of  all  weathers  ever  since.  The 
rock  which  slopes  towards  the  south-west  is  cut 
into  horizontal  steps ;  into  which  are  dove-tailed, 
and  united  by  a  strong  cement,  Portland  stone 
and  granite,  for  Mr.  Smeaton  discovered  that  it 
was  impossible  to  make  use  of  the  former  en- 
tirely, as  there  is  a  marine  animal  that  can  de- 
stroy it ;  and  that  he  could  not  use  the  latter 
solely,  as  the  labor  of  working  it  would  have  been 
too  expensive.  He  therefore  used  the  one  for  the 
internal,  and  the  other  for  the  external,  part  of 
the  structure.  Upon  the  principle  of  a  broad 
base  and  accumulation  of  matter,  the  whole,  to 
the  height  of  thirty-five  feet  from  the  foundation, 
is  a  solid  mass  of  stones  engrafted  into  each 
other,  and  united  by  every  kind  of  additional 
strength.  The  lighthouse  has  four  rooms,  one 
over  another,  and  at  the  top  a  gallery  and  lan- 
tern. The  stone  floors  are  flat  above,  but  con- 
cave below,  and  are  kept  from  pressing  against 
the  sides  of  the  building  by  a  chain  let  into  the 
walls.  The  lighthouse  is  nearly  eighty  feet  high, 
and  withstands  the  most  violent  storms,  without 
sustaining  the  smallest  injury.  In  all  probabi- 
lity, as  Mr.  Smeaton  said,  nothing  but  an  earth- 
quake can  destroy  it.  The  wooden  part  of  it, 
however,  was  burnt  in  1770,  but  renewed  in 
1774. 

EDELINCK  (Gerard),  a  famous  engraver, 
born  at  Antwerp,  where  he  was  instructed  in 
drawing  and  engraving.  He  settled  at  Paris  in 
the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  who  made  him  his  en- 
graver in  ordinary.  He  was  also  counsellor  in 
the  Royal  Academy  of  Painting.  His  works  are 
particularly  esteemed  for  the  neatness  of  the 


engraving,  their  orilliant  cast,  and  the  ease  ap- 
parent in  the  execution ;  and  to  this  facility  is 
owing  the  great  number  of  plates  we  have  of  his, 
among  which  are  excellent  portraits  of  many  il- 
lustrious men  of  his  time.  Among  the  most 
admired  of  his  prints  are  the  following:  1.  A 
battle  between  four  horsemen,  with  three  figures 
lying  slain  upon  the  ground,  from  Leonardo  da 
Vinci.  2.  A  holy  family,  with  Elizabeth,  Saint 
John,  and  two  angels,  from  the  famous  picture  of 
Raphael  in  the  late  king  of  France's  collection. 
3.  Mary  Magdalen,  from  Le  Brun.  4.  Alex- 
ander entering  into  the  tent  of  Darius,  a  large 
print,  on  two  plates,  from  Le  Brun.  5.  Alex- 
ander entering  into  the  tent  of  Darius,  finished 
by  P.  Drevet,  from  Peter  Mignard.  Edelinck 
died  in  1707,  in  an  advanced  age,  at  the  Hotel 
Royal,  in  the  Gobelins,  where  he  had  an  apart- 
ment. His  brother  John  was  also  a  skilful  en- 
graver, but  died  young. 

EDEMATO'SE,  adj.  Oi%»a.  Swelling; 
full  of  humors  :  commonly  written  oedematous. 

A  serosity  obstructing  the  glands  may  be  watery, 
edematose,  and  schirrous,  according  to  the  viscosity  of 
the  humour.  Arbuthnot. 

EDEN  ;  from  Heb.  PJ7»  i.  e.  pleasure  ;  a  coun- 
try with  a  garden,  in  which  the  progenitors  of 
mankind  were  settled  by  God  himself.  It  would 
be  endless  to  recount  the  various  conjectures  as 
to  its  situation,  some  of  which  are  very  wild  and 
extravagant.  Moses  says  that  '  a  river  went  out 
of  Eden  to  water  the  garden,  and  from  thence  it 
was  parted  and  became  into  four  heads.'  This 
river  is  supposed  to  be  the  common  channel  of 
the  Euphrates  and  Tigris,  after  their  confluence  ; 
which  parted  again  below  the  garden  into  two 
different  channels,  so  that  the  two  channels  be- 
fore, and  the  other  two  after  their  confluence, 
constitute  the  heads  mentioned  by  Moses.  This 
will  determine  the  situation  of  the  garden  to 
have  been  in  the  south  of  Mesopotamia,  or  in 
Babylonia.  The  garden  was  also  called  Para- 
dise ;  a  term  of  Persic  original,  denoting  a  gar- 
den. 

EDEN,  a  river  of  England,  which  rises  in  West- 
moreland, on  the  borders  of  Yorkshire,  crosses 
'the  county  of  Cumberland,  and  runs  into  the 
Solway  Frith,  about  seven  miles  below  Carlisle. 
Salmon  appear  in  the  Eden  in  numbers,  so  early 
as  December  and  January,  and  the  London  and 
Newcastle  markets  are  supplied  with  early  fish 
from  this  river ;  but  it  is  remarkable  that  they 
do  not  visit  the  Esk  in  any  quantity  till  April, 
notwithstanding  the  mouths  of  the  two  rivers  are 
very  near  each  other. 

EDEN,  a  river  of  Scotland,  in  Berwickshire, 
which  rises  in  Lammermuir,  joins  the  Tiviot  at 
Kelso,  runs  along  the  south  and  south-east  bor- 
ders of  the  parish  of  Edenham,  and  falls  into  the 
Tweed  near  Coldstream.  It  produces  trouts 
and  some  salmon. 

EDENTON,  a  district  on  the  sea-coast  of 
North  Carolina,  bounded  on  the  north  by  the 
state  of  Virginia,  on  the  east  by  the  ocean,  01 
the  west  by  Halifax  district,  and  on  the  south  by 
Newbern.  It  is  subdivided  into  nine  counties, 
viz.  Chowan,  Currituck,  Camden,  Pasquotank, 
Perquimins,  Gates,  Hertford,  Bertie,  and  Tyrrel. 
Its  chief  town  is  Edenton.  The  wood  is  chiefly 


'I1-'  /  '      I   /PR— ~ 

v:--  fe=?  /     LJJ  I  I  '/tutcr 


EDG 


669 


EDG 


pine,  oak,   cypress,  and  juniper,  all   of  which 
abound. 

EDENTON,  the  capital  of  the  above  district,  is 
a  post  town  and  port  of  entry,  at  the  head  of  a 
bay  on  the  north  side  of  Albemarle  Sound,  and 
at  the  north-east  side  of  the  opening  of  Chpwan 
River.  It  is  ninety -seven  miles  north  of  Newbern, 
139  south-east  of  Petersburg!!,  and  440  S.S.W. 
of  Philadelphia. 

EDER,  a  river  of  Germany,  having  its  source 
on  the  borders  of  Nassau, and,  after  watering  the 
county  of  Hesse,  having  its  embouchure  in  the 
Fulda. 

EDESSA,  or  VODISA,  a  large  town  of  Euro- 
pean Turkey,  in  Romania,  near  the  Vistricza, 
called  by  the  Turks  Moglena.  In  ancient  times 
it  was  the  residence  of  the  Macedonian  kings. 
It  has  about  12,000  inhabitants,  part  of  whom 
are  employed  in  woollen  manufactures ;  and  is 
forty-four  miles  W.N.W.  of  Saloniki,  and  316 
west  of  Constantinople. 

EDFU,  a  village  of  Upper  Egypt,  celebrated 
as  the  site  of  the  ancient  Apollinopolis  Parva, 
and  containing  two  temples,  which  present  most 
magnificent  monuments  of  ancient  Egyptian 
architecture.  Those  of  Tentyra,  in  Denon's  opi- 
nion, alone  could  equal  them.  Each  of  the  sides 
of  the  pyramidal  propylon,  which  forms  the  prin- 
cipal entrance  to  the  greater  temple,  is  100  feet 
in  length,  thirty  wide,  and  100  high.  Many 
of  the  figures  sculptured  on  it  are  thirty  feet 
high,  and  executed  in  a  very  masterly  and  spirited 
style.  The  colors  are  preserved  occasionally. 
There  is  a  staircase  in  each  division  of  150,  or 
160  steps,  which  lead  into  apartments  alternately 
thirty-one  feet  by  ten,  and  seventeen  by  ten. 
Mr.  Hamilton  never  saw  more  colossal  sculptures 
than  on  the  outer  walls  of  this  temple.  They  are 
chiefly  emblematic  of  the  beneficial  influence  of 
the  sun  in  drawing  forth  and  maturing  the  fruits 
of  the  earth.  Isis  is  represented  suckling  a  young 
child  ;  priests  and  priestesses  are  sometimes  seen 
offering  young  children  to  the  goddess  and  to 
Osiris.  The  rubbish  has  collected  to  a  greater 
height  here  than  on  the  site  of  any  of  the  other 
towns  in  the  Thebaid.  Long.  32°  53' 44' E., 
lat.  24°  48'  53'  N. 

EDGAR,  the  son  of  Edmund  I.,  one  of  the 
most  fortunate  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  monarchs. 
He  succeeded  his  brother  Edwy,  A.  D.  959;  and 
is  said  to  have  been  rowed  down  the  Dee,  by 
eight  kings,  his  vassals.  He  died  in  975.  See 
ENGLAND. 

EDGAR  ATHELING,  the  son  of  prince  Edward, 
by  Agatha,  daughter  of  the  emperor  Henry  II. 
and  grandson  of  Edmund  II.  king  of  England. 
Though  he  was  the  lawful  heir  of  the  crown,  and 
was  even  declared  king  upon  the  death  of  Harold 
II.  he  submitted  to  William  the  Conqueror,  after 
the  battle  of  Hastings  :  but  afterwards  retired  to 
Scotland  with  his  two  sisters,  Margaret  and 
Christina:  where  they  were  kindly  received  by 
king  Malcolm  II.  who  married  the  princess 
Margaret.  See  ENGLAND. 

EDGAR,  a  sea-port  town  of  Massachusetts,  in 
the  United  States,  situated  on  the  east  side  of 
the  island  of  Martha's  Vineyard,  and  reckoned 
the  best  sea-port  of  the  island.  Long.  70°  25' 
W._,  lat.  41°22'N. 


EDGCOMD,  a  county  of  Halifax  district 
North  Carolina,  bounded  on  the  south  by  Pitt 
county  ;  on  the  south-west  by  Wayne  county 
and  Tar  River,  which  affords  it  communication 
with  several  counties  in  the  state,  on  the  west  by 
Nash  county,  and  on  the  east  by  Martin  and 
Halifax  counties. 

EDGE,  n. s.,  v.  a.  &  v.  n.  -\        Sax.    ecje ; 

EDG'ING,  n.  s.  j  Goth,   egg,    or 

EDGE'LESS,  adj.  \  teg ;  Tent,  cchc  ; 

EDGE'TOOL,  n.  s.  iSwed.  egg;  Lat. 

EDGE'WISE,  adr.  .»  acies,  of  Gr.  a«c. 

The  sharp  part  of  a  blade  or  cutting  instrument; 

termination  of  two  sloping  sides ;  brink  ;  margin ; 

applied,   also,  to  acuteness   of  intellect.     The 

verbs  are  derived  from  the  noun,  and  the  active 

verb  is  used  to  signify  putting  forward  edgewise : 

and,    metaphorically,    to    exasperate;   inflame. 

Edging,   as   a   substantive,    means    that   which 

forms,  or  covers,  the  edge  :  bordering. 

'Tis  slander, 
Whose  edge  is  sharper  than  the  sword. 

Shakspeare.      Cymbeline. 
Abate  the  edge  of  traitors,  gracious  Lord  ! 
That  would  reduce  these  bloody  days  again. 

Id.      Richard  III. 

To  morrow  in  the  battle  ihink  on  me, 
A  nd  fall  thy  edgeless  sword  ;  despair  and  die.    Id. 
A  harsh  grating  tune  setteth  the  teeth  on  edge. 

Bacon. 

We  find  that  subtile  or  edged  quantities  do  prevail 
over  blunt  ones.  Digby  on  Bodies. 

He  that  will  a  good  edge  win, 
Must  forge  thick,  and  grind  thin.  Proverb. 

There  sat  she  rolling  her  alluring  eyes, 
To  edge  her  champion's  sword,  and  urge  my  ruin. 

Dryden. 

I  must  edge  upon  a  point  of  wind, 
And  make  slow  way.  Id.     Cleomenet. 

Silence  and  solitude  set  an  edge  upon  the  genius, 
and  cause  a  greater  application.  Id.  Dufresnoy. 

The  garlaud  which  I  wove  for  you  to  wear, 
And  bordered  with  a  rosy  edging  round.     Dryden. 
There  must  be  no  playing  with  things  sacred,   nor 
jesting  with  edgedtools.  L'Estrange. 

Nurses  from  their  children  keep  edgetoolt.  Dorset. 
Edging   by    degrees   their    chairs   forwards,    they 
were  in  a  little  time  got  up  close  to  one  another. 

Locke. 

Should  the  flat  side  be  objected  to  the  stream, 
it  would  be  soon  turned  edgewise  by  the  force  of  it. 

Ray. 

A  woman  branches  out   into  a  long    dissertation 
upon  the  edging  of  a  petticoat.       Add'uon's  Spectator. 
They  are  edgelett  weapons  it  hath  to  encounter. 

Decay  of  Piety. 

But  when  long  time  the  wretches'  thoughts  reimed, 
When  want  had  set  an  edge  upon  their  mind, 
Then  various  cares  their  working  thoughts  employed 
And  that  which  each  invented  all  enjoyed. 

Creech's  Manil. 

The  rays  which  pass  very  near  to  the  edgei  of  any 
body,  are  bent  a  little  by  the  action  of  the  body. 

Netcton's  Opticks. 

We  have,  for  many  years,  walked  upon  the  edge  of 
a  precipice,  while  nothing  but  the  slender  thread  of 
human  life  has  held  us  from  sinking  into  endless 
misery.  Rogers. 

Yes,  the  last  pen  for  freedom  let  me  draw, 
When  truth  stands  trembling  on  the  edge  of  law. 

Pope. 

Some  harrow  their  ground  over,  and  thrn  plow  it 
upon  an  edge.  Mortimer's  Husbandry. 


EDG 


670 


EDG 


I  shall  exercise  upon  steel,  and  its  several  sorts ; 
and  what  sort  is  fittest  for  edgetools,  which  for  springs. 

Moxon. 

It  is  with  wits  as  with  razors,  which  are  never  so 
apt  to  cut  those  they  are  employed  on,  as  when  they 
have  lost  their  edge.  Swift. 

However,  if  in  general  it  be  not  easy  to  determine 
concerning  the  lawfulness  of  such  devious  proceedings, 
which  must  be  ever  on  the  edge  of  crimes,  it  is  far 
from  difficult  to  foresee  the  perilous  consequences  of 
the  resuscitation  of  such  a  power  in  the  people. 

Burke. 

Edge  over  edge  expands  the  hardening  scale, 
And  sheaths  his  slimy  skin  in  silver  mail.     Darwin. 
But  see  him  on  the  edge  of  life. 

With  cares  and  sorrows  worn  ; 

Then  age  and  want,  Oh  !  ill-matched  pair ! 

Show  man  was  made  to  mourn.  Burns. 

LADY  TEA.  Nay,  I  allow  even  that's  better  than  the 
pains  Mrs.  Prim  takes  to  conceal  her  losses  in  front. 
She  draws  her  mouth  till  it  positively  resembles  the 
aperture  of  a  poor's  box,  and  all  her  words  appear  to 
slide  out  edgewise,  as  it  were.  Sheridan. 

And  you,  ye  crags,  upon  whose  extreme  edge, 
I  stand,  and  on  the  torrent's  brink  beneath 
Behold  the  tall  pines  dwindled  as  to  shrubs 
In  dizziness  of  distance  ;  when  a  leap, 
A  stir,  a  motion,  even  a  breath,  would  bring 
My  breast  upon  its  rocky  bosom's  bed 
To  rest  for  ever — wherefore  do  I  pause  ?          Byron. 

EDGEFIELD,  a  county  of  South  Carolina, 
the  southernmost  in  the  district  of  Ninety-Six, 
bounded  on  the  north  by  Saluda  River,  which 
divides  it  from  Newbury  county,  on  the  south- 
west by  Savannah  River,  which  separates  it 
from  the  state  of  Georgia,  on  the  east  by  Orange- 
burg  district,  and  on  the  west  by  Abbeville 
county.  The  ridge  of  elevated  land,  which  di- 
vides the  waters  of  Saluda  from  those  of  Savan- 
nah River,  passes  nearly  through  the  middle  of 
the  county.  Edgefield  county  is  about  thirty- 
four  miles  long,  and  twenty-four  broad. 

EDGEFIELD,  a  town  in  the  above  county,  with 
a  court  house  and  post  office  :  forty  miles  from 
Abbeville  ;  twenty-five  from  Augusta,  and  sixty 
from  Colombia. 

EDGEHILL,  a  village  in  Warwickshire,  near 
Kenton;  memorable  for  the  first  battle  fought 
between  the  forces  of  king  Charles  I.,  and  those 
of  the  parliament  in  1642.  It  is  fourteen  miles 
south  of  Warwick.  See  ENGLAND,  HISTORY. 

EDGEWARE,  a  town  of  England,  in  the 
county  of  Middlesex,  on  the  borders  of  Hert- 
fordshire. It  is  eight  miles  north-west  of  London. 

EDGEWORTH  (Abbe),  was  born  at  Edge- 
worth's  town  in  Ireland  in  1745 ;  but  his  father, 
who  was  a  clergyman,  having  become  a  catholic, 
he  settled  with  his  family  at  Toulouse.  After 
studying  at  Paris,  the  abbe"  Edgeworth  entered 
the  fraterniiy  of  Les  Missions  Etrangeres.  He 
was  confessor  to  the  princess  Elizabeth,  and  thus 
becoming  known  to  the  unfortunate  Louis  XVI, 
he  attended  him  to  the  scaffold.  He  made  his 
escape  in  disguise  afterwards,  and  came  to  Eng- 
land, whence  he  went  to  Mittau  to  attend  upon 
Louis  XV  HI,  and  died  there  of  an  hospital  fever 
in  1807.  His  letters  and  life  were  published  in 
1818. 

EDGEWORTH  (Richard  Lovell),  a  literary  gen- 
tleman of  considerable  talents,  was  born  in  1744 
at  Bath,  and  of  the  same  family  as  the  foregoing. 


After  an  education  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
and  Corpus  Chnsti,  Oxford,  he  entered  the  Tem- 
ple, but,  mechanics  and  general  literature  en- 
gaging his  attention,  he  formed  an  acquaintance 
with  Dr.  Darwin,  Mr.  Day,  and  men  of  similar 
pursuits;  in  1767  he  is  said  to  have  contrived  a 
telegraph,  which  however  he  did  not  bring  into 
use.  After  residing  some  years  in  England  he 
went  to  Lyons,  where  he  was  engaged  in  the  di- 
rection of  some  works  on  the  Rhone.  In  1780 
he  became  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  In  the 
latter  part  of  his  life  he  resided  chiefly  on  his 
own  estate  at  Edgeworth's-town,  in  the  south 
of  Ireland,  constructing  rail-roads,  draining 
bogs,  &c.  and  in  conjunction  with  his  celebrated 
daughter,  Miss  Edgeworth,  wrote  a  treatise  on 
practical,  and  another  on  professional  education, 
as  well  as  some  subsidiary  works.  He  was  also 
the  author  of  An  Essay  on  the  Construction  of 
Roads  and  Carriages ;  A  Letter  to  Lord  Charle- 
mont  on  the  Telegraph  ;  and  various  papers  in 
the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  and  Irish 
Academy.  He  died  at  Edgeworth's-town,  in 
June  1817.  Mr.  Edgeworth  married  four  wives, 
of  whom  two  were  sisters. 

EDGINGS,  in  gardening,  the  series  of  small 
but  durable  plants,  set  round  the  edges  or  bor- 
ders of  flower-beds,  &c.  The  best  and  most 
durable  of  all  plants  for  this  use,  is  box  ;  which, 
if  well  planted  and  rightly  managed,  will  con- 
tinue in  strength  and  beauty  for  many  years. 
The  seasons  for  planting  this  are,  the  autumn, 
and  very  early  in  the  spring ;  and  the  best  spe- 
cies for  this  purpose  is  the  dwarf  Dutch  box. 
Formerly,  it  was  also  a  very  common  practice  to 
plant  borders,  or  edgings,  of  aromatic  herbs  ;  as 
thyme,  savory,  hyssop,  lavender,  and  the  like; 
but  these  are  all  apt  to  grow  woody,  and  to  be 
in  part,  or  wholly  destroyed  in  hard  winters. 
Daisies,  thrift,  or  sea  july-flower,  and  camomile, 
are  also  used  by  some  for  this  purpose :  but  they 
require  yearly  transplanting,  and  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  otherwise  they  grow  out  of  form;  and 
they  are  also  subject  to  perish  in  very  hard 
seasons. 

EDHILING,  EDHILINGUS,  an  ancient  appel- 
lation of  the  nobility  among  the  Anglo-Saxons. 
'  The  Saxon  nation,'  says  Nithard,  Hist.  lib.  iv., 
'  is  divided  into  three  orders  or  classes  of  people  ; 
the  edhilingi,  the  frilingi,  and  the  lazzi;  which 
signify  the  nobility,  the  freemen,  and  the  vassals 
or  slaves.'  Instead  of  eclhiling,  we  sometimes 
meet  with  atheling,  or  aetheling ;  which  appella- 
tion was  likewise  given  to  the  king's  son,  and 
the  presumptive  heir  of  the  crown.  See  ATHEL- 
ING. 

ED'DISH,  n.  s.  Sax.  efcipc,  a  second  crop  of 
grass  ;  the  aftermath :  a  ground  on  which  a  crop 
has  grown  the  preceding  year. 

Eddish,  or  eadish,  is  the  latter  pasture,  or  grass, 
which  comes  after  mowing  or  reaping  ;  otherwise  called 
ear-grass,  earsh,  and  etch.  Dr-  A.  Reet. 

E'DIBLE,  adj.  From  Lat.  edo.  Fit  to  be 
eaten ;  fit  for  food. 

Some  flesh  is  not  edible,  as  horses  and  dogs. 

Bacon. 

Wheat  and  barley,  and  the  like,  are  made  eithei 
edible  or  potable  by  man's  art  and  industry. 

More  against  Atkeum. 


EDI 


The  edible  creation  decks  the  board.  Prior. 

Some  of  the  fungus  kind,  gathered  for  edible  mush- 
rooms, have  produced  a  difficulty  of  breathing. 

Arbuthnot. 
E'DICT,  n.  s.     Lat.  edictum.    A  proclamation 


671  EDI 

There  was  a  holy  chapel  edifyed, 
Wherein  the  hermit  wont  to  say 
His  holy  things  each  morn  and  eventide. 

Spenser. 
My  love  was   like   a   fair  house   built  on   another 


Or  command  of  prohibition  ;  a  law  promulgated.      man's  ground  ;  so  that  I  have  lost  my  edifice  by  mis- 
taking the  place  where  I  erected  it. 

Shakspeare.  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor. 
You  shall  hardly  edify  me,  that  those  nations  might 
not,  by  the  law  of  nature,  have  been  subdued  by  any 
nation  that  had  only  policy  anil  moral  virtue. 

Bacon's  Holy  War. 
God  built 

So  spacious,  and  his  line  stretched  out  so  far, 
Thai  man  may  know  he  dwells  not  in  his  own; 
An  edifice  too  large  for  him  to  fill.  Milton. 

An  exercise  so  beneficially  edijicatory  to  the  church* 

Bp.  Hall. 

Our  blessed  Saviour  told  us,  that  we  must  account 
for  every  idle  word,  not  meaning  that  every  word 
not  designed  for  edification,  or  less  prudent,  shall  be 
reckoned  for  a  sin.  Taylor. 

Life  is  no  life,  without  the  blessing  of  a  friendly 
and  an  edifying  conversation.  L' Estrange. 

He  gave,  he  taught ;  and  edifyed  the  more, 
Because  he  shewed,  by  proof,  'twas  easy  to  be  poor. 

Dryden. 

Men  have  edifyed 
A  lofty  temple,  and  perfumed  an  altar  to  thy  name. 

Chapman. 

Out  of  these  magazines  I  shall  supply  the  town 
with  what  may  tend  to  their  edification. 

Addison't  Guardian. 

As  Tuscan  pillars  owe  their  original  to  this  country, 
the  architects  always  give  them  a  place  in  edifice* 
raised  in  Tuscany.  Id.  On  Italy. 

He  must  be  an  idiot  that  cannot  discern  more  strokes 
of  workmanship  in  the  structure  of  an  animal  than 
in  the  most  elegant  edifice,  Benlley, 

As  in  order   to    the   edification  of  the   church,   the 


When  an  absolute  monarch  commandeth  his  sub- 
jects that  which  seemeth  good  in  his  own  discretion, 
hath  not  his  edict  the  force  of  a  law?  Hooker. 

The  great  King  of  kings, 
Hatli  in  the  table  of  his  law  commanded 
That  thou  shall  do  no  murder  ;  will  you  then 
Spurn  at  his  edict,  and  fulfil  a  man's  ? 

Skakspeare.     Richard  III. 
Severe  decrees  may  keep  our  tongues  in  awe, 
But  to  our  thoughts  what  edict  can  give  law  ?  Dryden. 

The  ministers  are  always  preaching,  and  the  gover- 
nours  putting  out  edicts  against  gaming  and  fine  cloaths. 

Addison. 

It  is  the  business  of  a  sensible  government  to  im- 
press all  ranks  with  a  sense  of  subordination,  whether 
ihis  be  effected  by  a  diamond  buckle,  or  a  virtuous 
edict,  a  sumptuary  law,  or  a  glass  necklace. 

Goldsmith. 

If  we  may  judge  by  the  acts,  arrets,  and  edicts,  all 
the  world  over,  for  regulating  commerce,  an  assembly 
of  ?reat  men  is  the  greatest  fool  upon  earth. 

Franklin. 

An  EDICT  is  an  order  or  instrument,  signed 
and  sealed  by  a  prince,  to  serve  as  a  law  to  his 
subjects.  We  find  frequent  mention  of  the  edicts 
of  the  praetor,  in  the  Roman  law.  In  the  ci- 
devant  French  law,  the  edicts  were  of  several 
kinds  :  some  importing  new  laws  or  regulations; 
others,  the  erection  of  new  offices ;  establish- 
ments of  duties,  rents,  &c. ;  and  sometimes  articles 
of  pacification.  In  despotic  governments,  an 
edict  is  much  the  same  as  a  proclamation  is  with 
us :  but  with  this  difference,  that  the  former  has 


the   authority  of  a  law  from  the  power  which     sPirit  of  God  at  first  conferred  upon  the  ministers  of  it 


issues  it ;  whereas  the  latter  is  only  a  declaration 
of  a  law,  to  which  it  refers,  and  has  no  power  in 
itself.  Edicts  cannot  exist  in  Britain,  because 
the  enacting  of  laws  is  lodged  in  the  parliament 
and  not  in  the  king.  Edicts  are  all  sealed  with 
green  wax,  as  a  sign  of  their  being  perpetual  and 
irrevocable. 

ED'IFY,  v.  a.         "\      Fr.  edifier  ;  Span,  and 

EDIFICA'TION,  n.s.     Portug.  edificar;  Italian 

EDIFICA'TORY,  adj.  [  and   Lat.   edificare.     To 

ED'IFICE,  n.  s.          f  build,  applied  both  liter- 

ED'IFIER,  |  ally   and    morally;    but 

ED'IFYING,  n.  s.      j  edification  is  principally 

used  in  the  latter  sense :  edificatory  is  tending  to 

edification :    edifice   the   building   or  structure 

raised  :  edifier  he  who  builds  or  raises  it. 

Seek  that  ye  may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church. 

Bible.  1  Cor.  14.  12. 
He  who  speaketh  no  more  than  cdifieth,  is  undeser- 


a  great  variety  of  spiritual  gifts,  'Mason. 

It  is  with  infinite  caution  that  any  man  ought  to 
venture  upon  pulling  down  an  edifice  which  has  an- 
swered in  any  tolerable  degree  for  ages  the  common 
purposes  of  society,  or  on  building  it  up  again,  with- 

before  his  eyes.  Burke. 

Some  decent  in  demeanour  while  they  preach, 
That  task  performed,  relapse  into  themselves  • 
And,  having  spoken  wisely,  at  the  close 
Grow  wanton,  and  give  proof  to  every  eye, 
Whoe'er  was  edified,  themselves  were  not. 

Cotoper. 

So  fares  he  in  that  dreadful  hour, 
When  injured  Truth  exerts  her  power, 
Some  new  phenomenon  to  raise, 
Which,  bursting  on  his  frighted  gaze, 
From  its  proud  summit  to  the  ground, 
Proves  the  whole  edifice  unsound.  Bealtie. 

E'DILE,  n.  s.     Lat.   adilis.     The  title  of  a 


J~LG    WiJU    rti-fCrtlVUtLi    UU    UlUfcC    bUCbU   t/l*y «t«fc»wj    *•?  t  •  I  J      T»  L  tV 

vedly  reprehended  for  much  speaking.  Hooker.  magistrate  in   o.d  Rome,  whose  office   seeins  in 

„  ...  ,     ,         ...       .,   .         ,  ,-  some  particulars  to  have  resembled  that  of  our 

Men  are  edified  when  either  their  understanding  . 

is  taught  somewhat  whereof,  in  such  actions,  it  be-  justices  ot  peace 


hoveth  all  men  to  consider,  or  when  their  hearts   are 
moved  with  any  affection  suitable  thereunto.         Id. 


The  edilc,  ho  1  let  him  be  apprehended. 


672 


EDINBURGH. 


EDINBURGH,  the  metropolis  of  Scotland,  is 
situated  in  long.  3°  14'  W.  from  London,  and 
iat.  55°  57'  N.  It  is  surrounded  on  all  sides, 
except  to  the  northward,  where  the  ground  de- 
clines gently  towards  the  Frith  of  Forth,  by  lofty 
hills.  Arthur's  Seat,  Salisbury  Crags,  and  the 
Calton-hill,  bound  it  on  the  east ;  the  hills  of 
Braid,  and  the  extensive  ridge  of  the  Pentland 
hills  rise  on  the  south ;  and  the  beautiful  emi- 
nence of  Corstorphine  rears  its  summit  on  the 
west.  These  hills  form  a  magnificent  amphi- 
theatre, in  which,  on  elevated,  though  less  lofty, 
ground,  stands  this  flourishing  city.  It  is 
said,  with  considerable  propriety,  to  stand  on 
three  hills,  which  run  in  a  direction  from  east  to 
west;  and  hence  its  natural  division  into  the 
southern,  middle,  and  northern  districts. 

The  origin  of  its  name,  like  that  of  most  other 
cities,  is  very  uncertain.  Some  imagine  it  to  be 
derived  from  Eth,  a  king  of  the  Picts ;  others 
from  Edwin,  a  Saxon  prince  of  Northumberland, 
who  over-ran  the  whole  or  greatest  part  of  the 
territories  of  the  Picts  about  A.  D.  617 ;  while 
others  derive  it  from  the  Gaelic  words  Dun 
Edin,  signifying  the  face  of  a  hill.  The  name 
Edinburgh,  however,  seems  to  have  been  un- 
known in  the  time  of  the  Romans.  The  most 
ancient  title  by  which  we  find  this  city  distin- 
guished is  that  of  Castelh  Mynyd  Agned  ;  which, 
in  the  British  language,  signifies '  the  fortress  of 
the  hill  of  St.  Agnes.'  Afterwards  it  was  named 
Castrum  Puellarum,  because  the  Pictish  prin- 
cesses were  educated  in  the  castle  (a  necessary 
protection  in  those  barbarous  ages)  till  they  were 
married.  The  most  plausible  derivation  of  the 
present  name  of  the  city  seems  to  be  that  of  the 
Northumbrian  prince  above  mentioned.  Simeon 
of  Durham  calls  it  Edwinesburch,  and  notices 
it  as  existing  in  the  middle  of  the  eighth  century. 

The  most  ancient  part  of  the  city,  or  Old  Town, 
as  itis  called,  stands  on  the  middle  or  central  ridge 
of  the  three  eminences  above  mentioned,  which  is 
terminated  on  the  west  by  a  lofty  and  almost  in- 
accessible rock,  on  which  is  placed  the  castle ; 
the  New  Town  occupies  an  elevated  plain  on  the 
north ;  and  the  southern  district  is  situated  on  a 
rising  ground  in  the  opposite  direction.  The 
hill  on  which  the  Old  Town  is  built  is  separated 
from  the  other  two  districts  by  a  valley  on  each 
side,  that  upon  the  northern  side  having  been 
formerly  a  lake.  In  the  progress  of  improve- 
ment, however,  this  lake  having  been  drained,  and 
streets  and  bridges  having  also  been  formed,  these 
valleys  are  no  impediment  to  a  complete  and 
ready  communication  irom  one  district  to  another. 

The  peculiar  situation  of  the  Old  Town  has 
often  attracted  attention.  The  principal  street, 
which  occupies  the  flat  surface  of  the  central 
hill,  extends  nearly  in  a  straight  line  from  the 
castle,  on  the  western  extremity,  to  the  palace 
of  Holyrood-house  on  the  east.  This  street, 
which  is  not  improperly  named  the  High  Street, 
measures  in  length  from  the  castle  gate  to  the 
palace  gate,  about  5570  feet,  and  is  about  ninety 
feet  in  breadth.  The  upper  part  of  it  is  elevated 
about  140  feet  above  the  level  of  the  drained 


morass  of  the  North  Loch;  and,  on  account  of 
the  ground  which  it  occupies  gently  declining 
to  the  east,  is  about  180  feet  above  the  palace  of 
Holyrood-house.  The  height  of  the  houses  in 
this  quarter,  has  always  rendered  it  an  interesting 
object  to  a  stranger  visiting  Edinburgh ;  and 
perhaps  the  High  Street  of  this  city  is  not  equal- 
led in  grandeur  by  any  street  in  Europe.  Pa- 
rallel to  the  High  Street,  in  the  valley  on  the 
south,  runs  a  street  called  the  Cowgate,  from  ten 
to  twenty  feet  in  breadth.  The  buildings  in  this 
street,  though  lofty,  are  less  elevated  than  those 
of  the  High  Street.  From  the  High  Street  down 
to  the  loch  on  the  north,  and  to  the  Cowgate  on 
the  south,  run  narrow  cross  streets  or  lanes, 
called  wynds  and  closes,  many  of  which,  from 
the  abrupt  descent  of  the  ground,  are  extremely 
steep  and  difficult  of  passage ;  an  inconvenience 
not  at  all  remedied  by  their  width,  which  is 
rarely  more  than  six  feet. 

The  origin  of  this  city  is,  likewise,  involved 
in  obscurity.  The  most  absurd  and  fabulous 
accounts  have  been  given  of  its  first  posses- 
sors; and,  without  sharing  in  the  credulity  of 
the  monkish  writers,  no  credit  can  be  given 
to  its  remote  annals.  Situated  in  that  part  of 
the  country  which  formed  the  Roman  province 
of  Valentia,  and  which,  more  than  any  other,  was 
the  subject  of  wars  and  devastations,  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  trace  its  foundation.  If  we  are  to 
believe  our  earliest  historians,  however,  the  castle 
was  built  by  Camelon  king  of  the  Picts,  about 
A.  A.  C.  330.  It  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  from  the  invasion  of  Octa  and  Ebufa  in 
452,  till  the  defeat  of  Egfrid  king  of  Northum- 
berland in  685  by  the  Picts,  who  then  repossessed 
themselves  of  it.  The  Saxon  kings  of  Northum- 
berland reconquered  it  in  the  ninth  century  ;  and 
it  was  retained  by  their  successors  till  the  year 
956,  when  it  was  given  up  to  Indulfus  king  of 
Scotland.  In  1093  it  was  unsuccessfully  besieged 
by  the  usurper  Donald  Bane.  In  1128  King 
David  I.  founded  the  abbey  of  Holyrood-house, 
for  certain  canons  regular ;  and  granted  them  a 
charter,  in  which  he  styled  the  town  '  Burgo  meo 
de  Edwinesbergh,  my  borough  of  Edinburgh'. 
In  1174  the  castle  was  surrendered  to  Henry  II. 
of  England,  to  purchase  the  liberty  of  king  Wil- 
liam I.  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the 
English.  But  William  afterwards  entered  into 
an  alliance  with  Henry,  and  married  his  cousin 
Ermengarde ;  upon  which  the  castle  was  restored 
as  part  of  the  queen's  dower. 

James  II.  in  1450  first  bestowed  on  the  com- 
munity the  privilege  of  fortifying  the  city  with  a 
wall,  and  empowered  them  to  levy  a  tax  upon 
the  inhabitants  for  defraying  the  expense.  This 
original  wall  of  Edinburgh  began  at  the  foot  of 
the  north-east  rock  of  the  castle,  where  it  was 
strengthened  by  a  small  fortress  called  the  Well 
House  Tower,  and  was  carried  quite  across  the 
hill,  having  a  gate  on  the  top  as  a  communica- 
tion between  the  town  and  castle.  It  at  first 
proceeded  eastward  in  such  a  manner,  as  would 
have  cut  off  not  only  all  the  Cowgate,  but  some 
part  of  the  parliament  house ;  and  turning  to  the 


EDINBURGH. 


673 


north-east  was  connected  with  the  buildings  on 
the  north  side  of  the  High  Street,  at  the  original 
Netherbow  Port ;  but  after  the  battle  of  Floddon 
the  wall  of  the  city  was  extended.  It  now  began 
on  the  south-east  side  of  the  rock  on  which  the 
castle  is  built.  From  thence  it  descended  ob- 
liquely, to  the  West  Port ;  it  then  ascended  part 


them;  and  two  persons,  in  the  dress  of  the  war- 
dens of  the  tower,  attended  to  show  them  to  visi- 
tors. The  governor  of  the  castle  is  generally  a 
Scottish  nobleman ;  and  there  is  a  deputy  go- 
vernor, who  resides  in  the  garrison  ;  also  a  fort- 
major,  a  store-keeper,  master  gunner,  and  chap- 
lain. In  its  present  improved  state  this  castle 


f      ....            .                       .          '                           —   r —  »«•       ^n  *vo  1/iv.^^iii.    nijiMuvtru    suite    HI 

of  a  hill  on  the  other  side,  called  the  High  Riggs;  can   accommodate   2000  men;    but  its  natural 

alter  which  it  ran  east  with  but  little  alteration  strength  of  situation  was  not  sufficient  to  render 

in  its  course,  to  theBnsto  and  Potter  Row  ports,  it  impregnable,  even  before  the  invention  of  ar- 

and  from  thence  to  the  Pleasance.     Here  it  took  tillery,  much  less  would  it  be  capable  of  securin- 

a  northerly  direction,  which  it  kept  from  thence  it  against  the  attacks  of  a  modern  army  provided 

to  the  Cowgate  port,  after  which  the  enclosure  with  cannon. 

was  completed  to  the  Netherbow  by  the  houses  St.  Giles's  church  is  a  beautiful  Gothic  build- 

Of  St.  Mary  s  wynd.     For  250  years  the  city  of  ing,  measuring  in  length  206  feet.     At  the  west 

Edinburgh  occupied  the  same  space  of  ground,  end,  its  breadth  is  110  feet,  in  the  middle,  129- 

In  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  it  is  de-  and  at  the  east  end,  seventy-six.     It  is  adorned 


scribed  as  extending  in  length  about  an  Italian 
mile,  and  about  half  as  much  in  breadth.  This 
space  of  ground,  however,  was  not  at  that  time 
occupied  in  the  manner  it  has  been  since.  The 


with  a  lofty  square  tower,  from  the  sides  and 
corners  of  which  rise  arches  of  figured  stone 
work ;  these,  meeting  with  each  other  in  the  mid- 
dle, complete  the  figure  of  an  imperial  crown, 


houses  of  the  Old  Town  were  neither  so  high  nor    the  top  of  which  terminates  in  a  pointed  spire! 
so  crowded  upon  each  other  as  they  are  now.    ""•       ••«•-. 
These  were  consequences  of  the  number  of  inha- 
bitants increasing,  which  occasioned  the  raising 


of  the  houses  to  such 
not  to  be  paralleled. 


The  whole  height  of  this  tower  is  161  feet.  This 
is  the  most  ancient  church  in  Edinburgh,  and  its 
tutelar  saint  was  St.  Giles,  a  native  of  Greece. 


a  height,  as  perhaps   is    It  was  at  first  simply  a  parish  church,  of  which 
the  bishop  of  Lindisfarn  or  Holy  Island,  in  the 
The  castle  of  Edinburgh  stands  on  a  high  rock,    county    of  Northumberland,   was    patron.      In 


accessible  only  on  the  east  side.  On  all  others 
it  is  very  steep,  and  in  some  places  perpendicular. 
It  is  about  300  feet  high  fiom  its  base,  and  383 
above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  entrance  to  this 


1466,  it  was  erected  into  a  collegiate  church 
by  James  III.  At  the  Reformation  it  was  di- 
vided into  several  parts.  The  four  principal 
divisions  form  as  many  churches  appropriated  to 


fortress  is  defended  by  an  outer  barrier  of  pali-  divine  worship ;  the  smaller  ones  to  other  pur- 
sadoes  ;  within  this  is  a  dry  ditch,  draw-bridge, 
and  gate,  defended  by  two  batteries  which  flank 
it;  and  the  whole  is  commanded  by  a  half  moon 
mounted  with  cannon.  Beyond  these  are  two 
gate-ways,  the  first  of  which  is  very  strong,  and 
has  two  portcullises.  Immediately  beyond  the 
second  gate-way,  on  the  right  hand,  is  a  battery 
mounted  with  cannon,  carrying  balls  of  12  and 
18  Ibs.  weight.  On  the  north  side  are  a  mortar 
and  some  gun  batteries.  The  upper  part  of  the 
castle  contains  a  half-moon  battery,  a  chapel,  a 
parade  for  exercise,  and  a  number  of  houses  in 
the  form  of  a  square,  which  are  laid  out  in  bar- 
racks for  the  officers.  There  are  also  other  bar- 
racks sufficient  to  contain  1200  men ;  a  powder 
magazine,  bomb-proof;  a  grand  arsenal,  capable 
of  containing  8000  stand  of  arms;  and  other 
apartments  which  can  contain  full  22,000  more. 
On  the  east  side  of  the  square  were  formerly 
royal  apartments ;  in  one  of  which  king  James 
VI.  was  born.  In  \his  quarter,  immediately 
under  the  square  tower,  is  the  apartment  called 
the  crown  room,  wherein  are  deposited  the  Scot- 
tish regalia;  consisting  of  the  crown,  sceptre, 
and  sword  of  state,  which  were  placed  here  on 
the  26th  of  March,  1707.  It  was  long  doubted 


poses.  At  the  same  time  the  religious  utensils 
belonging  to  it  were  seized  and  sold  by  the  ma- 
gistrates ;  part  of  the  money  being  applied  to  its 
repair,  and  the  rest  added  to  the  funds  of  the 
corporation.  In  the  steeple  are  three  ancient 
bells :  there  is  also  a  set  of  music  bells,  upon 
which  tunes  are  played  by  the  hand.  The  prin- 
cipal division  is  called  the  High  Church,  in  which 
the  general  assembly  sits.  The  church  is  fitted 
up  with  seats  for  all  the  great  officers  of  the  as- 
sembly ;  and  there  is  a  throne  for  his  majesty's 
commissioner.  In  this  church  is  a  monument  to 
the  celebrated  Napier,  inventor  of  logarithms; 
another  to  the  regent  Murray;  and  a  third ^to 
the  great  marquis  of  Montrose.  The  names  of 
the  four  churches,  into  which  St.  Giles's  is  di- 
vided, are,  the  New,  or  High  Church,  above 
described;  the  Old  Church;  the  New  North 
Church,  or  Haddow's  Hole,  so  named  from  the 
Laird  of  Haddow  having  been  for  some  time  im- 
prisoned in  it;  and  the  Tolbooth  Church.  The 
Tron  Church  is  an  elegant  structure,  erected  in 
1641,  with  a  spire,  and  stands  on  the  south  side 
of  the  High  Street,  between  the  north  and  soutb 
bridges.  The  spire  was  burnt  down  in  1824, 
having  accidentally  caught  fire  from  the  burning 


vhether  these  ensigns  of  royalty  had  not  been    embers  blown  by  the  wind  from  the  great  tene- 


removed ;  but  in  1818,  when  commissioners 
were  appointed  by  his  present  majesty,  then 
prince  regent,  to  search  for  them,  a  large  oaken 
chest  in  the  crown  room  was  forced  open,  and 


ments  on  the  west.  Lady  Yester's  Church  is 
situated  nearly  opposite  to  the  Royal  Infirmary. 
The  Old  and  New  Gray  Friars  churches  are 
situaied  on  the  top  of  the  south  ridge,  east  of 


the   relics  of  the  Scottish  monarchy  were   dis-     Heriot's  Hospital,  nearly  in  the  middle  of  the 


covered.     They  were  found  in  a  state  of  the  most 
perfect  preservation,  and  have  since  been  open 


ancient  gardens  belonging  to  the  Gray  Friars. 
These  churches  are  both  under  one  roof,  and 


to  the   inspection  of  the   public.     The   ciown    have  one  common  portico;  but  are  separated  by 


room  was  neatly  filled  up  for  the  exhibition  of    a  partition   wall. 
VOL.  VII. 


The   Old  Gray   Friars   was 
2  X 


674 


EDINBURGH. 


founded  about  1612,  and  had  once  a  steeple. 
Trinity  College  Church  was  founded  by  queen 
Mary,  wife  of  king  James  II.  in  1461,  at  the 
same  time  with  the  Trinity  Hospital.  It  is 
situated  at  the  east  end  of  the  north  loch. 

Canongate  Church  stands  near  the  middle  of 
the  north  side  of  the  street  called"  the  Canongate, 
and  was  founded  in  1688.  It  is  a  Gothic  build- 
ing, in  the  form  of  a  cross,  and  was  erected  at 
the  cost  of  about  £2400,  being  the  accumulated 
principal  and  interest  of  20,000  merks,  be- 
queathed by  a  Mr.  Thomas  Moodie,.  for  the  pious 
purpose  of  building  a  church.  In  the  cemetery 
lie  the  remains-  of  the  celebrated  author  of  the 
Wealth  of  Nations,  Dr.  Adam  Smith;  and  a 
simple  stone,  erected  at  the  expense  of  Burns, 
marks  the  burial  place  of  his  fellow-bard  Fer- 
guson. St.  Cuthbert's  Church,  or  the  West 
Kirk,  stands  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  valley 
which  divides  the  New  from  the  Old  Town,  near 
the  base  of  the  castle  rock.  Its  architecture  is 
by  no  means  elegant,  but  a  handsome  spire 
atones  for  the  homely  appearance  of  the  church 
itself.  It  is  deemed  the  largest  place  of  worship 
in  Edinburgh.  St.  Andrew's  Church  stands  on 
the  north  side  of  George's  Street,  in  the  New 
Town,  surmounted  with  a  fine  spire  168  feet  in 
height.  A  portico,  supported  by  four  columns 
of  the  Corinthian  order,  projects  a  few  feet  into 
the  street.  In  the  spire  there  is  a  chime  of  eight 
bells.  The  whole  is  elegantly  finished,  and 
has  fine  appearance.  St.  George's  Church 
stands  on  the  west  side  of  Charlotte  Square,  and 
forms  the  terminating  object  of  George's  Street, 
from  which  it  is  seen  along  its  whole  extent. 
The  front  to  the  square  consists  of  a  portico,  or 
vestibule,  with  four  columns  and  two  pilasters 
of  the  Ionic  order,  elevated  on  a  flight  of  steps 
sixty-eight  feet  in  width.  Behind  the  portico 
rises  a  dome,  intended  as  a  miniature  represen- 
tation of  that  of  St.  Paul's,  London.  The 
whole  building,  with  the  exception  of  the  dome, 
which  is  seen  to  advantage  in  almost  every  di- 
rection round  the  city,  has  a  heavy  appearance, 
and  it  has  often  been  regretted  that  the  original 
design  of  the  celebrated  architect,  Adam,  was 
abandoned  merely  with  a  view  to  economy.  The 
building,  as  it  stands,  cost  £33,000 ;  but  it  has 
since  been  ascertained  that,  according  to  Mr. 
Adam's  plan,  the  expense  would  have  been 
considerably  under  that  sum.  This  church  was 
opened  for  public  worship  in  1814,  and  is  cal- 
culated to  contain  1600  people.  The  other 
churches  of  Edinburgh,  remarkable  for  the  ele- 
gance of  their  architecture,  are  St.  Mary's 
Church,  situated  in  Bellevue  Crescent,  opened 
for  worship,  in  1825;  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  on  the 
north  side  of  York  Street,  finished  in  1818,  at  an 
expense  of  £12,000;  St.  John's  Chapel,  situated 
a  little  to  the  south  of  the  western  extremity  of 
Prince's  Street,  also  finished  in  1818,  at  an  ex- 
pense of  £15,000.  St.  George's  Chapel,  in 
York-place,  built  from  a  design  by  Robert 
Adam,  in  1794;  the  Roman  Catholic  Chapel, 
at  the  head  of  Jjeith-vvalk,  built  from  a  design 
by  Gillespie  in  1813,  possessing  a  very  fine 
organ,  and  a  beautiful  altar-piece,  painted  by 
Vandyke;  the  Methodist  Chapel,  in  NicholsonV 
square,  built  in  1814,  at  an  expense  of  £5000; 


Dr.  Jameson's  Chapel,  at  the  south  end  of  Ni 
cholson-street,  founded  in  1819,  and  finished  in 
1820;  Dr.  Hall's  Chapel,  terminating  the  east 
end  of  Broughton  Street.  Mr.  Paxton's  Chapel, 
in  Infirmary  Street;  and  the  Relief  Chapel, 
Cowgate.  The  architecture  of  the  other  places 
of  worship  in  Edinburgh,  is  not  such  as  to  re- 
quire them  to  be  particularly  noticed  on  that 
account.  Till  of  late  years,  the  plainest  and 
most  homely  accommodation  was  all  that  was 
aimed  at  in  the  erection  of  .places  of  worship. 
Besides  the  churches  and  chapels  already  parti- 
cularised, however,  there  are  various  others  in 
this  city  of  great  importance,  either  for  the  extent 
of  the  congregations  which  they  contain,  or  the 
celebrity  and  talents  of  their  pastors.  The 
Scottish  Episcopal  Church  alone  has  several 
places  of  worship.  There  are  also  Lady  Gle- 
norchy's  Chapel,  and  the  Gaelic  Chapel,  in  which 
latter  the  service  is  performed  in  the  Erse  lan- 
guage, for  the  benefit  of  the  Highlanders:  it 
was  erected  in  1 769,  and  stood  on  the  south  side 
of  the  castle ;  but  the  congregation  removed  in 
1815  to  a  more  commodious  place  of  worship, 
at  the  head  of  the  Horse-Wynd.  At  present,  the 
number  of  places  for  divine  worship  in  Edin- 
burgh and  Leith,  distinguishing  the  different 
persuasions,  is  as  follow:  Established  Church, 
16;  Chapels  of  Ease,  9;  Scottish  Episcopal,  7; 
Cameronians,  1 ;  United  Associate  Synod  of  the 
Secession,  9;  Associate  Synod,  1;  Original 
Burgher,  1 ;  Original  Antiburgher,  1 ;  Relief, 
6 ;  Independents,  3 ;  Baptists,  4 ;  Metnodists,  2 ; 
Roman  Catholics,  2 ;  Glassites,  1 ;  Sbciety  of 
Friends,  1 ;  Bcreans,  1 ;  New  Jerusalem  Temple, 
1 ;  Unitarians,  1 ;  Jews,  1 :  in  all  sixty-eight. 
The  regular  established  clergy  connected  with 
Edinburgh  are  twenty-five.  The  number  of 
parishes  is  sixteen,  nine  of  which  are  called 
collegiate  charges,  or  have  two  ministers  each 
joined  in  the  discharge  of  the  pastoral  office. 
Besides  these  there  are,  under  the  control  of  the 
established  church,  seven  of  the  chapels  of  ease, 
as  they  are  called;  two  of  which  are  in  the 
Canongate,  one  in  the  old  part  of  the  town,  two 
in  the  southern  district,  one  at  Stockbridge,  and 
one  in  Leith. 

In  1215  this  city  was  first  distinguished  by 
having  a  parliament  and  provincial  synod  held 
in  it ;  but  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  looked 
upon  as  the  capital  of  Scotland  till  about  the 
middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  when  parliaments 
began  to  be  held  in  it  regularly,  and  when  civil 
institutions  succeeded  to  the  rude  military 
anarchy,  which  had  previously  prevailed.  For 
the  improvements  which  were  introduced  into 
the  kingdom  at  that  period,  Scotland  was  chiefly 
indebted  to  her  amiable  and  enlightened  monarch, 
James  I.,  who  unfortunately  fell  a  victim  to  the 
jealousy  entertained  by  the  nobility,  of  the  mea- 
sures he  projected  in  favor  of  the  people.  In 
1329  the  town  of  Leith,  with  its  harbour  and 
mills,  had  been  bestowed  upon  Edinburgh,  by 
Robert  I.;  and  his  grandson,  Robert  III.  con- 
ferred upon  all  the  burgesses  the  singular  privi- 
lege of  building  houses  in  the  castle,  upon  the 
sole  condition  that  they  should  be  persons  of 
good  fame.  From  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  its  privileges  continued  to  be  increased 


EDINBURGH. 


from  various  causes.  In  1482  the  citizens  had 
an  opportunity  of  liberating  king  James  III. 
from  the  oppression  of  his  nobles,  by  whom  he 
had  been  imprisoned  in  the  castle.  On  this  ac- 
count the  provost  was  by  that  monarch  made 
hereditary  high  sheriff  within  the  city,  an  office 
which  he  continues  still  to  enjoy.  The  council, 
at  the  same  time,  were  invested  with  the  power 
of  making  laws  and  statutes  for  the  government 
of  the  city ;  and  the  trades,  as  a  testimony  of 
the  royal  gratitude  for  their  loyalty,  received  the 
celebrated  banner  known  by  the  name  of  the 
Blue  Blanket,  which  still  exists,  and  is  kept  by 
the  convener  of  the  trades  for  the  time.  By  the 
overthrow  of  James  IV.,  at  the  battle  of  Flod- 
don,  Edinburgh  was  overwhelmed  with  grief, 
that  monarch  having  been  attended  in  his  un- 
fortunate expedition  by  the  earl  of  Angus,  then 
provost,  with  the  rest  of  the  magistrates,  and  a 
number  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  most  of 
whom  perished  in  the  battle.  The  inhabitants, 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  their  city;,  enacted  that 
every  fourth  man  should  keep  watch  at  night ; 
the  fortifications  of  the  town  were  renewed,  and 
the  wall  extended,  as  we  have  before  mentioned. 
After  this,  the  inhabitants  were  gradually  relieved 
from  the  trouble  of  watching  at  night,  by  a  cer- 
tain number  of  militia  being  appointed  to  pre- 
vent disturbances.  About  this  period,  the  city 
was  almost  depopulated  by  a  dreadful  plague ; 
so  that,  to  stop  if  possible,  the  progress  of  the 
infection,  all  houses  and  shops  were  shut  up  for 
fourteen  days;  and  some,  where  infected  persons 
had  died,  were  pulled  down  altogether.  In 
1540  the  tract  of  ground,  called  the  Burrough- 
Muir,  was  totally  overgrown  with  wood,  and  it 
was  sagely  enacted  by  the  town-council,  that 
whoever  would  purchase  as  much  as  was  suf- 
ficient to  make  a  new  front  for  his  house, 
might  extend  it  seven  feet  into  the  street.  Thus, 
while  the  city  was,  in  a  short  time,  filled  with 
wooden  houses,  the  streets  were,  in  many  in- 
stances, narrowed  fourteen  feet. 

In  1542  an  English  fleet  of  200  sail  entered 
the  Forth ;  and,  having  landed  their  forces, 
quickly  made  themselves  masters  of  the  towns 
of  Leith  and  Edinburgh.  They  next  attacked 
the  castle,  but  were  repulsed  from  it  with  loss; 
and  by  this  were  so  enraged,  that  they  not  only 
destroyed  both  towns,  but  laid  waste  the  country 
for  a  great  way  round.  In  1547  Leith  was 
again  burned  by  the  English  after  the  battle  of 
Pinkey,  but  Edinburgh  was  spared.  Several  dis- 
turbances happened  in  the  capital  at  the  time  of 
the  Reformation,  of  which  an  account  will  be 
given  under  the  article  SCOTLAND  ;  but  none  of 
these  greatly  affected  the  city  till  1570,  when  the 
civil  war  took  place  on  account  of  queen  Mary's 
forced  resignation.  The  city  was  then  sometimes 
in  the  hands  of  one  party,  and  sometimes  of 
another ;  during  which  the  inhabitants,  as  may 
easily  be  imagined,  suffered  extremely.  The  earl 
of  Morton,  when  regent,  in  1573,  built  two  bul- 
warks across  the  High  Street,  nearly  opposite  to  the 
Tolbooth,  to  defend  the  city  from  the  fire  of  the 
castle.  A  treaty  was  at  last  concluded  between 
the  leaders  of  the  opposite  factions ;  but  Kirk- 
aldy  refused  to  be  compreViended  in  it.  The 
regent  therefore  solicited  the  assistance  of  queen 


Elizabeth,  and  Sir  VV.  Drury  was  sent  int<_ 
Scotland  with  1500  foot,  and  a  train  of  artillery. 
The  castle  was  now  besieged  in  form,  and  batte- 
ries raised  against  it  in  different  places.  The 
governor  defended  himself  with  great  bravery  for 
thirty-three  days;  but  finding  most  of  the  forti- 
fications demolished,  the  well  choked  up  with 
rubbish,  arid  all  supplies  of  water  cut  off,  he  was 
obliged  to  surrender.  The  English  general,  in 
the  name  of  his  mistress,  promised  him  honor- 
able treatment;  but  the  queen  of  England 
shamefully  gave  him  up  to  the  regent,  by  whom 
he  was  hanged.  Soon  after,  the  most  violent 
religious  commotions  of  Scotland  took  place, 
in  which  the  king  was  insulted  and  railed 
at  by  the  clergy,  seconded  by  the  magistrates 
of  Edinburgh,  as  well  as  the  citizens.  This 
led  to  various  severe  measures  against  the  city 
and  ministers,  which  will  be  detailed  under  the 
article  SCOTLAND.  A  reconciliation,  however,  at 
length  tuok  place,  which  appears  to  have  been 
satisfactory  to  all  parties,  as  the  king  not  only 
allowed  the  clergy,  some  of  whom  had  been 
degraded,  to  be  replaced,  but  in  1610  conferred 
various  marks  of  his  favor  on  the  town.  Another 
invasion  from  England  bein*-  apprehended  in 
1558,  the  city  raised  1450  men  for  its  defence, 
among  whom  there  are  said  to  have  been  200 
tailors. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Charles  I.,  a 
perfect  harmony  seems  to  have  subsisted  between 
the  court  and  the  city  :  for  in  1627  that  monarch 
presented  the  city  with  a  new  sword  and  gown, 
to  be  worn  by  the  provost.  Next  year  he  paid 
a  visit  to  this  capital,  and  was  received  by  the 
magistrates  in  a  most  loyal  manner.  When  this 
prince  attempted  to  introduce  Episcopacy  into 
Scotland,  his  first  step  was  the  erection  of  the 
three  Lothians,  and  part  of  Berwick  into  a 
diocese,  Edinburgh  being  the  episcopal  seat, 
and  the  church  of  St.  Giles  the  cathedral.  Much 
disturbance  was  occasioned  in  1637,  by  the  first 
attempt  to  read  the  prayer-book  there,  and  next 
winter  the  neighbouring  people  resorted  to  town 
in  such  multitudes,  that  the  privy  council  thought 
proper  to  publish  two  acts ;  by  one  of  which 
they  were  commanded,  under  severe  penalties, 
to  leave  the  town  in  twenty-four  hours ;  and  by 
the  other,  the  court  of  session  was  removed  to 
Linlithgow.  The  bishops  on  some  of  these 
occasions  narrowly  escaped  with  their  lives. 
Notwithstanding  these  disturbances,  however, 
the  king  again  visited  Edinburgh  in  1641,  and 
was  entertained  by  the  magistrates  at  an  expense 
ef  £12,000  Scots.  It  does  not  appear  that  after 
this  the  city  was  in  any  way  particularly  con- 
cerned with  the  commotions  which  followed, 
either  throughout  the  remainder  of  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.,  the  Commonwealth,  or  the  reign  oi 
Charles  II.  In  1680  the  duke  of  York,  with 
his  duchess,  the  princess  Anne,  and  the  whole 
court  of  Scotland,  were  entertained  by  the  city 
in  the  Parliament  House,  at  the  expense  of 
£15,000  Scots.  At  this  time,  it  is  said,  that  the 
scheme  of  building  the  bridge  over  the  North 
Lough  was  first  projected  by  the  duke.  An  ad 
passed  in  1621,  that  the  houses,  instead  of  being 
covered  with  straw  or  boards,  should  have  their 
roofs  constructed  of  slate,  tiles,  or  lead.  This 

0X2 


676 


EDINBURGH. 


act  was  renewed  in  1667;  and  in  1698  an  act 
was  passed,  regulating  their  height  also.  By 
this  they  were  restrained  to  five  stories,  and  the 
thickness  of  the  wail  determined  to  be  three 
feet  at  bottom.  In  1684,  a  lantern  with  a  can- 
dle was  ordered  to  be  hung  out  in  the  first 
floor  of  every  house,  to  light  the  streets  at  night. 
During  the  civil  war,in  1649,  the  city  was  visited 
by  the  plague,  when  the  infection  was  so  vio- 
lent, that  it  was  almost  depopulated,  and  the 
prisoners  were  discharged  from  theTolbooth.  In 
1677  the  first  coffee-houses  were  licensed.  The 
union,  in  1707,  had  almost  produced  a  war  be- 
tween the  two  kingdoms,  which  it  was  designed  to 
unite,  and  on  that  occasion  Edinburgh  became  a 
scene  of  the  most  violent  disturbances,  of  which  an 
account  will  be  found  under  ENGLAND.  During 
the  time  the  act  was  passing,  it  was  found  neces- 
sary for  the  guards  and  four  regiments  of  foot  to 
do  duty  in  the  city.  The  disturbances  were  aug- 
mented by  the  disagreement  of  the  two  parties 
in  parliament ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  victory 
gained  by  the  court,  Sir  Patrick  Johnson,  the 
provost,  who  voted  for  the  union,  was  obliged 
afterwards  to  leave  the  country.  In  1715  the 
city  remained  faithful  to  the  royal  cause ;  the 
city  guard  was  increased,  and  400  men  raised  at 
the  public  expense.  The  rebels,  however,  made 
themselves  masters  of  the  citadel  of  Leith ;  but, 
fearing  an  attack  from  the  duke  of  Argyle,  aban- 
doned it  in  the  night.  A  scheme  was  laid  for 
their  becoming  masters  of  the  castle  of  Edin- 
burgh ;  but,  being  discovered,  it  failed,  and  a 
Serjeant  was  hanged  over  the  place  where  he  had 
attempted  to  introduce  the  rebels.  The  loyalty 
of  the  city  was  equally  remarkable  in  1725, 
when  disturbances  were  excited  in  Glasgow,  and 
all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  concerning  the  excise 
bill ;  for  all  remained  quiet  in  Edinburgh,  and 
government  returned  thanks  to  the  magistrates  for 
their  vigilance.  In  1736,  however,  the  city  fell 
under  the  royal  displeasure,  in  the  following  sin- 
gular manner  : — Two  smugglers  having  bean 
condemned  to  be  hanged,  were  conducted,  as 
usual,  each  Sunday  to  the  Tolbooth  church, 
guarded  by  three  soldiers.  Having  arrived  there 
011  one  of  these  occasions  before  the  congrega- 
tion, one  of  the  prisoners  suddenly  seized 
the  guards,  one  in  each  hand,  and  the  other  in 
his  teeth,  calling  out  to  his  companion  to  fly, 
which  he  immediately  did,  and  was  never  heard 
of  afterwards.  The  smuggler  who  had  thus  saved 
the  life  of  his  companion  without  regard  to  his 
own,  now  became  an  object  of  general  compas- 
sion ;  and  the  guard,  who  led  him  to  execution, 
were  severely  pelted  by  the  mob.  Some  of  the 
soldiers  were  certainly  wounded  in  the  affair,  and 
captain  Porteous,  who  commanded  the  guard,  was 
so  much  provoked,  'that  he  gave  orders  to  fire, 
when  six  people  were  killed  and  eleven  wounded. 
The  evidence,  however,  of  the  fact,  that  the  or- 
ders to  fire  were  given,  appears  not  to  have  been 
unexceptionable;  nevertheless,  on  this  ground, 
he  was  tried  and  condemned  to  be  executed. 
The  king  was  at  this  time  in  Hanover ;  and  the 
case  of  the  unfortunate  Porteous  having  been  re- 
presented to  queen  Caroline  then  regent,  she 
granted  him  a  reprieve  ;  but  such  was  the  inve- 
teracy of  the  people  against  him,  that  they  de- 
termined not  to  allow  hin.  the  benefit  of  the 


royal  clemency.  On  the  day  that  had  been  ap- 
pointed for  his  execution,  therefore,  the  crowd 
gradually  increased,  shut  the  gates  of  the  city, 
and  burnt  the  door  of  the  prison.  They  then 
took  out  Porteous,  whom  the  magistrates  found 
it  impossible  to  rescue  from  their  hands,  dragged 
him  to  the  grass  market,  the  usual  place  of  exe- 
cution, and  hanged  him  on  a  dyer's  sign-post.  It 
was  afterwards  proved  that  a  member  of  parlia- 
ment went  to  the  commander  in  chief,  and  re- 
quested that  he  would  send  a  party  of  soldiers  to 
quell  the  disturbance,  but  was  denied  this  request, 
because  he  could  not  produce  a  written  order 
from  the  provost.  The  mob  throughout  this  po- 
pular affair  were  most  determined,  and  in  every 
other  point  most  orderly  in  their  conduct.  As 
they  had  not  brought  a  rope  with  them,  they 
broke  open  a  shop  where  they  knew  one  was  to 
be  had ;  and  having  taken  it,  and  left  the  money 
upon  the  table,  retired  peaceably.  They  even 
allowed  the  unhappy  Porteous  fifteen  minutes 
to  pray  and  sing  psalms  before  hanging  him. 
The  English  government  felt  this  insult,  however, 
deeply.  A  reward  of  £200  was  offered  by  royal 
proclamation  to  any  person  who  would  discover 
those  concerned ;  but  all  efforts  were  insufficient 
to  produce  any  discovery  :  the  magistrates  and 
the  city  therefore  were  now  called  to  account. 
The  provost  was  imprisoned  three  weeks  before 
he  was  admitted  to  bail ;  after  which,  he  and  the 
four  baillies,  with  the  lords  of  justiciary,  were  or- 
dered to  London  to  attend  the  house  of  peers. 
On  their  arrival,  after  some  debate,  it  was  agreed 
that  they  should  attend  in  their  robes  at  the  bar; 
but  their  examination  was,  after  all,  dropped. 
A  bill,  however,  passed  both  houses,  by  which  it 
was  enacted,  that  the  city  of  Edinburgh  should 
be  fined  in  £2000,  for  the  benefit  of  Porteous's 
widow ;  and  the  provost  was  declared  incapable 
of  ever  afterwards  serving  the  government. 

In  1745  the  city  was  invested  by  the  Preten- 
der's army  ;  and,  on  the  17th  September,  was  sur- 
prised and  taken  by  a  party  of  Highlanders. 
The  inhabitants  were  commanded  to  deposit 
their  arras  at  Holyrood  House  ;  certain  stores 
were  required  from  the  city,  under  pain  of  mili- 
tary execution ;  and  an  assessment  of  2s.  6d.  in 
the  pound  was  imposed  upon  the  real  rents.  The 
Pretender's  army  guarded  all  the  avenues  to  the 
castle,  which  however  held  out  against  him, 
and  a  communication  was  even  preserved  with  the 
city  for  supplies.  After  the  battle  of  Culloden, 
the  provost  of  Edinburgh  was  tried  both  at  Lon- 
don and  at  Edinburgh,  for  not  defending  the  city 
against  the  rebels  ;  but  the  jury,  after  having  been 
allowed  to  adjourn,  under  heavy  penalties,  one 
day,  and  having  been  enclosed  another,  acquitted 
him.  The  duke  of  Cumberland  caused,  at  this 
period,fourteenof  the  rebel  standards  to  be  burned 
at  the  cross.  The  city  not  having,  during  these 
commotions,  elected  the  magistrates  at  the  usual 
time,  it  became  necessary  to  apply  to  the  king 
for  the  restoration  of  its  government.  This  was 
readily  granted,  the  burges«es  being  allowed  a 
poll ;  after  which  an  entirely  new  set  'of  magis- 
trates was  returned.  With  these  transactions 
all  interferences  between  the  government  and  the 
metropolis  of  Scotland  ended  :  the  remainder  of 
its  history  consists  altogether  of  internal  occur- 
rences. 


EDINBURGH. 


677 


In  1716  t'tio  city  bestowed  a  settled  salary  on 
the  provost,  in  order  to  enable  him  to  support  the 
dignity  of  chief  magistrate.  This  was  at  first  £.SOO, 
but  has  since  been  augmented  to  £500  which  his 
lordship  still  enjoys.  In  1718  it  was  recommended 
to  the  magistrates  to  distinguish  themselves  by 
wearing  coats  of  black  velvet,  for  which  they  were 
allowed  £10;  but  this  act  being  abrogated,  in 
1754,  gold  chains  were  assigned  as  badges  of 
their  office,  which  they  continue  to  wear. 

Tumults  have  been  frequent  in  Edinburgh,  and 
too  often  attended  with  the  loss  of  lives.  Those 
in  1740, 1763,  and  1765,  were  occasioned  by  the 
dearness  of  provisions.  One  in  1742  was  pro- 
voked by  the  custom  of  robbing  the  sepulchres 
of  the  dead  for  anatomical  purposes :  one  in 
1756  by  the  impressment  of  seamen  for  the  war 
then  commencing  with  France  :  one  in  1760  began 
in  consequence  of  the  footmen  of  gentlemen  inter- 
rupting the  performances  at  the  theatre  :  one  in 
1778  in  a  mutiny  of  lord  Seaforth's  Highland 
regiment:  one  in  1779  on  account  of  the  attempt 
to  repeal  the  penal  laws  against  the  papists : 
one  in  1780  on  occasion  of  fifty  Highland  re- 
cruits having  refused  to  embark  at  Leith  for  their 
appointed  destination  :  one  in  1784  from  a  be- 
lief that  the  distillers  enhanced  the  price  of  meal 
by  using  unmalted  grain:  one  in  1791  from 
political  excitement  on  the  king's  birth-day. 
Another  on  the  night  of  31st  December,  1811, 
was  singular  for  its  wantonness  and  atrocity. 
A  band  of  young  men,  most  of  them  under  ma- 
jority, but  in  numbers  sufficient  to  set  the  regu- 
lar police  of  the  city  at  defiance,  having  armed 
themselves  with  bludgeons,  assembled  in  the 
streets  about  eleven  o'clock,  then  crowded  with 
people  on  visits  to  their  friends,  as  is  usual  on 
that  night  of  the  year,  and  proceeded  to  knock 
down  and  rob  every  person  of  decent  appearance 
that  came  in  their  way.  Their  numbers  pre- 
vented all  resistance,  and  they  kept  possession 
of  the  streets  till  two  o'clock  of  the  morning  of 
the  new  year.  One  watchman  was  killed  ;  and, 
besides  being  robbed,  many  of  the  citizens  were 
dangerously  hurt.  The  activity  of  the  police, 
however,  soon  traced  out  the  leaders  of  this  out- 
rage :  several  of  the  rioters  were  seized  on  the 
spot.  Four  were  tried  and  convicted,  and  three 
of  these  were  executed  on  a  temporary  gibbet, 
erected  on  the  middle  of  the  High  Street,  on  the 
22d  of  April,  1812.  None  of  them  exceeded 
eighteen  years  of  age. 

In  the  autumn  of  1822  Edinburgh  was  honor- 
ed by  a  visit  from  his  present  majesty,  George 
IV.,  which  drew  from  all  quarters  of  the  country 
the  grandest  assemblage  of  people  that  had  ever 
congregated  in  this  ancient  metropolis.  Pre- 
viously to  his  majesty's  arrival,  the  palace  of 
Holyrood  House  was  repaired  and  fitted  up  with 
becoming  elegance :  triumphal  arches  were 
erected  at  Leith,  where  it  was  supposed  he  would 
land.  A  new  carriage-way  was  formed  from 
the  great  road  over  the  Gallon  Hill  to  the  front 
of  the  palace ;  the  road  through  the  park  was 
opened ;  the  Weigh  House,  which,  but  for  this 
circumstance,  might  have  encumbered  the  street 
for  years,  was  removed,  as  if  by  magic.  A  road 
was  formed  from  the  chain-pier  at  Trinity,  on 
the  supposition  that  the  king  might  land  there  ; 


and,  for  a  month  previous  to  the  actual  event,  all 
was  bustle  and  activity,  to  a  degree  never  before 
witnessed  in  the  oldest  remembrance.  At  length, 
when  it  was  known  that  the  royal  fleet  had  'ac- 
tually anchored  in  Leith  Roads,  an  indescribable 
multitude  of  all  ranks,  from  the  peer  to  the  pea- 
sant, assembled  on  the  shore  to  witness  his  ma- 
jesty's landing,  and  the  procession  from  Leitli  to 
Edinburgh,  the  order  of  which  had  been  pre- 
viously arranged  by  the  authorities.  This  was 
on  the  morning  of  Thursday  the  15th  of  August. 
At  twelve  o'clock  a  gun  from  the  royal  yacht 
announced  that  the  king  had  embarked  in  his 
barge,  which  then  moved  on  ;  and,  as  it  passed 
up  the  harbour,  the  multitude  rent  the  air  with 
acclamations.  His  majesty  was  received  on  a 
platform,  covered  with  scarlet  cloth,  by  the  duke 
of  Dorset,  and  other  peers;  the  judges  of  the 
supreme  courts,  and  the  magistrates  of  Leitli;  all 
of  whom  he  shook  cordially  by  the  hand.  He 
then  proceeded  to  an  open  carriage,  drawn  by 
eight  beautiful  bays,  amid  the  continued  cheers 
of  the  people ;  and,  after  being  seated,  with  the 
duke  of  Dorset  and  the  marquis  of  Winchester, 
it  drove  off  at  a  slow  pace,  guarded  by  the  Royal 
Company  of  Archers,  and  a  detachment  of  the 
Scotch  Grays.  The  procession  now  moved  up 
Leith  Walk,  and,  when  the  cavalcade  had  ap- 
proached the  barrier  near  Picardy  Place,  the 
lord  provost,  accompanied  by  the  magistrates, 
presented  his  majesty  with  the  silver  keys  of  the 
city ;  after  which  they  returned  to  their  carriages, 
and  took  their  places  immediately  after  the  lord 
lieutenant  of  the  county,  preceded  by  their  of- 
ficers. The  procession  then  passed  slowly  by 
York  Place,  turned  up  St.  Andrew's  Square, 
and  moved  along  Prince's  Street  to  the  Regent 
Bridge,  Waterloo  Place.  On  entering  this  splen- 
did street,  his  majesty  expressed  his  surprise 
and  delight  at  the  beautiful  coup  d'ceil  presented 
by  the  objects  before  him.  Arthur's  Seat  in  the 
distance — the  Gallon  Hill  at  hand — buildings  on 
every  side  of  the  most  elegant  structures — alt 
terraced  with  human  beings.  At  two  o'clock 
the  royal  carriage  reached  Holyrood  House ;  his 
majesty's  arrival  at  which  was  announced  by 
salutes  of  artillery  from  the  Castle,  Salisbury 
Crags,  and  the  Calton  Hill.  After  receiving  the 
congratulations  of  the  magistracy,  and  other 
authorilies,  his  majesty  drove  off  to  Dalkeith 
House,  which  had  been  previously  prepared  for 
his  residence.  Fire-works  were  exhibited  at 
Charlotte  'Square  in  the  evening ;  and  the  fol- 
lowing night  there  was  a  general  illumination. 
It  would  require  much  more  space  than  the 
limits  of  this  work  permit,  to  detail  all  that 
passed  during  his  majesty's  visit,  or  describe 
the  general  enthusiasm  with  which  he  was  re- 
ceived. The  crowds  of  well-dressed  people  in 
the  streets — the  numerous  clans  in  their  various 
costumes — the  number  of  equipages — ihe  variety 
of  amusements — and  the  universal  expression  of 
good  humor  and  delight,  which  every  where 
prevailed,  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  by  the  citi- 
zens of  Edinburgh. 

Almost  the  only  events  of  importance  which 
we  need  now  nolice,  are  the  great  fires  which  oc- 
curred in  this  city  in  the  year  1824.  In  June 
that  year  a  fire  took  place,  beginning  at  the 


678 


EDINBURGH. 


Royal  Bank  Close,  which  totally  destroyed  the 
houses  in  the  upper  part  of  the  south  side  of  the 
High  Street,  and  the  eastern  angle  of  Parliament 
Square.  This  was  followed  by  one  of  a  still 
more  calamitous  nature  in  November  of  the  same 
year.  It  began  on  the  evening  of  Monday  the 
15th,  at  the  head  of  the  Old  Assembly  Close, 
and  continued  to  increase  and  spread  its  ravages 
on  every  side  with  irresistible  fury,  till  it  be- 
came one  grand  and  terrible  conflagration,  which 
threatened  destruction  to  the  whole  of  the  old 
city.  It  was  not  subdued  till  it  had  laid  the 
fairest  part  of  the  principal  street  in  ruins,  annihi- 
lated the  whole  houses  of  several  lanes  leading 
from  the  High  Street  to  the  Cowgate,  and 
destroyed  all  the  buildings  of  Parliament  Square, 
except  those  connected  with  the  parliament  house. 
Fortunately  the  loss  of  life  was  not  great.  Four 
individuals  only  were  killed,  and  twelve  carried 
to  the  infirmary  severely  hurt.  The  calamity  to 
the  unfortunate  persons  who  were  rendered  house- 
less, was  also  greatly  lessened  by  a  prompt  and 
liberal  public  subscription  on  their  behalf. 
Another  fire  took  place  in  the  High  Street  in 
February,  1825,  which  at  its  commencement 
threatened  similar  devastations,  but  the  flames 
were  happily  subdued  after  the  destruction  of 
one  large  old  tenement,  and  a  few  smaller  houses 
adjoining  it.  Edinburgh,  like  London,  partook 
of  the  general  mania  which  prevailed  in  1825  for 
speculating  in  Joint  Stock  Companies.  Stock- 
jobbing, for  the  first  time,  became  a  business  or 
profession  in  the  Scottish  metropolis;  and 
schemes,  as  wild  as  the  celebrated  South  Sea 
Bubble  in  England,  or  Mississippi  scheme  in 
France,  promised  to  triumph  over  the  character- 
istic prudence  and  proverbial  caution  of  the  peo- 
ple. The  number  and  the  variety  of  the  public 
companies,  which  were  either  set  a-going  or  pro- 
jected within  the  short  space  of  six  months, 
excited  astonishment  for  a  time,  but  latterly  they 
became  the  subject  of  ridicule  ;  and,  when  some 
of  the  London  bubbles  fortunately  burst,  the  de- 
lusion became  so  apparent,  that  all  further  under- 
takings in  the  joint-stock  line  immediately  ceased. 
That  some  of  the  companies  which  were  estab- 
lished at  that  time  may  turn  out  productive  to 
the  parties  who  embarked  in  them  it  would  be 
unfair  to  doubt;  but  many  of  them  will  even- 
tually prove  sad  lessons  to  individuals  of  the 
folly  of  rash  and  ill-timed  speculation. 

The  charitable  institutions  and  general  im- 
provements of  Edinburgh  will  now  engage  our 
more  distinct  attention.  I.  Of  the  former,  the 
most  important  is  Henot's  Hospital,  finely 
situated  on  a  rising  ground  to  the  south  of  the 
Castle  Hill.  It  owes  its  foundation  to  George 
Ileriot,' goldsmith  to  James  VI.,  who  at  his  death, 
after  having  provided  for  his  relations,  left  to  the 
magistrates  and  ministers  of  Edinburgh  the  resi- 
due of  his  fortune,  amounting  to  £29,325  10s. 
l^J.,  '  for  the  maintenance,  relief,  and  bringing 
un  of  so  many  poor  and  fatherless  boys,  free- 
men's sons  of  the  town  of  Edinburgh,'  as  that 
sum  should  be  sufficient  for.  It  was  founded  in 
July  1628,  according  to  a  plan  of  Inigo  Jones  ; 
but,  the  work  being  interrupted  by  the  civil  wars, 
it  was  not  finished  till  1650.  The  expense  of 
the  building  is  said  to  have  beun  upwards  of 


£27,000,  and  the  hospital  is  now  possessed  of  an 
irjcome  of  about  £5000  per  annum,  and  is  rapidly 
increasing.  In  this  hospital  the  boys  are  taught 
English,  Latin,  Greek,  and  French,  writing, 
arithmetic,  book-keeping,  mathematics,  and 
geography  ;  and  for  any  other  branch  of  educa- 
tion that  may  be  required  they  attend  masters  out 
of  the  hospital,  who  are  paid  from  the  funds. 
The  age  of  admission  is  from  seven  to  ten,  and 
the  boys  generally  leave  the  hospital  at  fourteen  ; 
but,  if  necessary  to  prepare  them  for  the  univer- 
sity, they  are  retained  for  a  longer  period.  Those 
wishing  to  follow  any  of  the  learned  professions, 
are  sent  to  college  for  four  years  after  leaving  the 
hospital,  with  an  allowance  of  £30  per  annum. 
Boys  going  out  as  apprentices  to  trades,  are  al- 
lowed £10  annually  for  five  years,  and  £5  at  the 
leaving  of  their  apprenticeship.  At  present  the 
number  of  boys  is  180.  The  whole  management 
is  vested  in  a  treasurer,  appointed  by  the  magis- 
trates of  Edinburgh,  under  whom  are  a  house- 
governor,  house-keeper,  and  the  masters  in  the 
different  branches  of  learning.  II.  Watson's 
Hospital;  so  named  from  its  founder,  George 
Watson,  who,  dying  a  batchelor  in  1723,  left 
£12,000  for  the  maintenance  and  education  of 
the  children  and  grand-children  of  decayed  mem- 
bers of  the  Merchants'  Company  of  Edinburgh. 
The  scheme,  however,  was  not  put  in  execution 
ill  1738,  when  the  sum  originally  left  had  ac- 
cumulated to  £20,000.  The  present  building 
was  then  erected,  in  which  about  eighty  boys  are 
maintained  and  educated.  It  stands  on  the  south 
side  of  the  city,  a  little  to  the  south  of  Heriot's 
Hospital;  and  was  erected  at  the  expense  of 
£5000.  It  is  under  the  management  of  the 
master,  assistants,  and  treasurer  of  the  Merchants' 
Company,  four  old  bailies,  the  old  dean  of  guild, 
and  the  two  ministers  of  the  old  church.  The 
boys  are  genteelly  clothed  and  liberally  educated. 
III.  The  Merchants'  Maiden  Hospital  was  estab- 
lished by  voluntary  contribution  in  1695,  for  the 
education  and  maintenance  of  daughters  of  mer- 
chant burgesses  of  Edinburgh.  The  governors 
were  erected  into  a  body  corporate,  by  act  of 
parliament,  in  1707.  The  annual  revenue  is 
£3000.  About  eighty  girls  are  maintained  and 
educated ;  the  majority  of  whom,  on  leaving  the 
house,  receive  £3  6s.  8d.  But,  for  the  encou- 
ragement of  merit,  those  who  are  found  superior 
to  the  generality  in  the  acquisition  of  their  edu- 
cation, are  allowed  £8  6s.  Qd.  IV.  The  Trades' 
Maiden  Hospital  was  founded  in  1704  by  the 
incorporation  of  Edinburgh,  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  daughters  of  decayed  members,  on  a  plan 
similar  to  that  of  the  former.  Mrs.  Mary  Ers- 
kine,  a  widow  gentlewoman  of  the  family  of 
Marr,  contributed  so  liberally,  that  she  was  by 
the  governors  styled  joint-governess  of  the  hospi- 
tal. About  fifty  girls  are  maintained  in  it,  and, 
when  they  leave  it,  receive  a  bounty  of  £5  11s.  l£d. 
V.  The  Orphan  Hospital  was  planned  in  1732, 
by  Andrew  Gairdner,  merchant,  and  other  inha- 
bitants. The  revenue  is  inconsiderable,  but  the 
institution  is  supported  by  the  contributions  of 
charitable  persons.  Into  this  hospital  orphans 
are  received  from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom. 
About  loO  are  maintained  in  it.  It  is  situated 
to  the  eastward  of  the  north  bridge ;  and  is  a 


EDINBURGH. 


f)79 


handsome  building,  consisting  of  a  body  and  two 
wings,  with  a  neat  spire,  furnished  with  a  clock 
and  two  bells.  The  philanthropic  Mr.  Howard 
reckoned  this  institution  one  of  the  most  useful 
charities  in  Europe,  and  a  pattern  for  all  others 
of  the  kind.  VI.  The  Trinity  Hospital  was 
founded  in  1461,  by  thequeen  of  James  II.  At  the 
Reformation  it  was  stripped  of  its  revenues;  but 
the  regent  afterwards  bestowed  them  on  the  provost 
of  Edinburgh.  The  hospital  was  after  this 
repaired,  and  appointed  for  the  reception  of 
poor  old  burgesses,  their  wives,  and  unmarried 
children,  not  under  fifty  years  of  age.  It  is 
situated  at  the  foot  of  Leith  Wynd,  and  comfort- 
ably maintains  about  forty  of  both  sexes,  who 
have  each  a  room  for  themselves.  There  is  a 
small  library  for  their  amusement,  and  they  have 
a  chaplain.  About  100  out- pensioners  have  £6 
a  year  each.  The  funds  are  under  the  manage- 
ment of  the  town  council.  VII.  The  Charity 
Workhouse  was  erected  in  1743,  by  voluntary 
contributions.  It  is  a  large  plain  building, 
situated  in  the  south  district  of  the  city.  The 
only  permanent  fund  for  defraying  the  expense 
of  this  establishment  is  a  tax  of  two  per  cent,  on 
the  valued  rents  of  the  city.  The  rest  is  derived 
from  collections  at  the  church  doors  and  volun- 
tary contributions ;  but,  as  these  always  fall  short 
of  what  is  requisite,  recourse  is  frequently  had 
to  extraordinary  collectibns.  In  1813  it  was 
found  necessary  to  raise  the  assessment  on  the 
valued  rents  from  two  per  cent,  to  five.  The 
levy  at  the  present  time  is  at  the  rate  of  three 
and  a  half  per  cent.  The  number  of  inmates, 
men,  women,  and  children,  including  about 
seventy  lunatics,  average  from  800  to  900,  and 
the  average  expense  of  maintaining  each  person 
is  £8  2s.  5 %d.  per  annum.  There  are  two  other 
charity  workhouses  in  the  suburbs,  much  on  the 
same  plan  with  that  now  described ;  one  in  the 
Canongate,  and  the  other  in  St.  Cuthbert's  or 
West  Kirk  parish.  VIII.  Gillespie's  Hos- 
pital, founded  about  1796  by  James  Gillespie, 
of  Spylaw,  famous  as  a  manufacturer  of  snuff  in 
Edinburgh.  Besides  supporting  a  considerable 
number  of  aged  persons  of  both  sexes,  this  insti- 
tution educates  100  boys  gratis  in  a  school 
erected  for  that  purpose. 

The  Edinburgh  Royal  Infirmary  was  first  pro- 
jected in  1721,  but,  the  proposals  which  were 
published  not  receiving  encouragement  from  the 
public,  the  design  was  dropped  till  it  was  again 
taken  up  by  the  College  of  Physicians  in  1725. 
After  considerable  difficulty  and  delay,  £2000  was 
procured,  and  a  small  house  was  opened  for  the 
reception  of  the  sick  poor  in  1729.  At  length,  the 
stock  having  increased  to  £3000,  a  royal  charter 
was  obtained  to  erect  the  subscribers  into  a  body 
corporate,  and  in  1738  the  foundation  of  the  pre- 
sent structure  was  laid,  and  the  building  speedily 
executed.  From  that  time  forward  donations  were 
constantly  received  in  aid  of  its  funds ;  some  of 
them  of  princely  munificence.  This  establish- 
ment is  attended  by  two  physicians,  chosen  by 
the  managers,  who  visit  their  patients  daily,  in 
presence  of  the  students,  The  members  of  the 
College  of  Surgeons  also  used  to  attend  in 
rotation  according  to  seniority,  but  that  plan 
lias  been  altered,  and  the  patients  are  com- 


mitted to  the  care  of  particular  surgeon*), 
chosen  annually  by  the  managers.  The  build- 
ing consists  of  a  body  and  two  wings,  each 
three  stories  high,  with  an  attic  story,  and 
very  elegant  front.  The  body  is  210  feet  long, 
and  thirty-six  broad  in  the  middle.  The  wings 
are  seventy  feet  long  and  twenty-four  broad.  In 
the  different  wards,  228  patients  may  be  accom- 
modated, in  distinct  beds.  There  are  cold  and 
hot  baths  for  the  patients,  and  also  for  the  citi- 
zens; but  to  these  last  the  patients  are  never 
admitted.  The  theatre  will  hold  upwards  of  200 
spectators.  There  is  also  a  military  ward,  in 
consequence  of  which  a  small  guard  is  always 
kept  at  the  infirmary.  From  3000  to  4000  pa- 
tients are  now  admitted  annually;  and  the  yearly 
revenue  of  the  establishment  is  £5000. 

The  first  public  Dispensary  of  Edinburgh 
was  founded  by  Dr.  Duncan  in  1776,  for  the 
poor  whose  diseases  are  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
render  their  admission  into  the  infirmary  either 
unnecessary  or  improper.  Here  the  patients 
receive  advice  gratis  four  days  in  the  week :  a 
register  is  kept  of  the  diseases  of  each,  and  of 
the  effects  produced  by  the  medicines  employed. 
All  patients,  not  improper  for  dispensary  treat- 
ment, are  admitted  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
elder  or  church-warden  of  the  parish  where  they 
reside.  A  similar  establishment  was  founded  in 
1815,  called  the  New  Town  Dispensary,  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  poor  in  the  northern  parts 
of  the  city.  It  has  also  a  midwifery  department, 
under  the  superintendence  of  an  able  physician. 
Both  Institutions  afford  gratuitous  vaccine  inocu- 
lation. The  expense  of  the  medicines  and  the  sup- 
port of  the  general  establishment  at  each  are  de- 
frayed by  voluntary  subscription.  A  donation  of 
one  guinea,  annually,  entitles  the  contributor  to  re- 
commend patients,  and  to  be  a  governor  for  two 
years ;  and  five  guineas  confers  the  same  privi- 
lege for  life.  Dispensaries  for  diseases  of  the 
eyes  and  ears  were  also  established  in  1822,  and 
institutions  of  the  same  kind  for  other  maladies 
exist  in  different  quarters  of  the  city. 

The  charitable  institutions  thus  particularised 
are,  in  point  of  antiquity  and  importance,  the 
most  remarkable  in  the  Scottish  metropolis ;  but 
there  are  others,  also,  of  a  very  valuable  nature, 
the  mere  enumeration  of  which  will  demonstrate 
that  this  city  is  as  distinguished  for  humanity 
and  benevolence,  as  it  has  long  been  for  science 
and  literature,  aud  all  the  arts  that  tend 
to  improve  and  adorn  life.  The  following 
flourish  vigorously  at  the  present  time: — 1. 
1.  The  Lying  in  Hospital.  2.  The  Asylum  for  the 
Blind,  3.  The  Lunatic  Asylum.  4.  The  Mag- 
dalen Asylum.  5.  The  Institution  for  educating 
Deaf  and  Dumb  Children.  6.  The  Repositories. 
7.  The  Ministers'  Widows  Fund.  8.  The 
Society  for  the  Sons  of  the  Clergy.  9.  The 
Society  for  Relief  of  the  Destitute  Sick.  10. 
Horn's  Charity.  11.  Walson's  Bequest.  12. 
Thomson's  Bequest.  13.  Dr.  Robert  Johnson's 
Bequest  and  Strachan's  Legacy  of  Craigcook. 

14.  The  Society  for  the  Suppression  of  Begging. 

15.  Savings  Banks.     16.  The  Institution  for  the 
Relief  of  Incurables.     17.  The  Association^  for 
the   Relief  of    Imprisoned    Debtors.     18.  The 
House  of  Industry.    19.  The  Society  for  Clothing 


C80 


EDINBURGH. 


the  Industrious  Poor.  20.  The  Society  for  pro- 
moting Religious  Knowledge  among  the  Poor. 
21.  The  Society  for  the  Relief  of  Indigent  Old 
Men.  22.  Two  Female  Societies  for  Relief  of 
Indigent  Old  Women.  The  funds  for  all  or 
most  of  these  societies,  are  chiefly  derived  from 
contributions  among  the  charitable,  and  the  col- 
lections at  occasional  sermons. 

The  modern  improvements  of  Edinburgh  were 
commenced  in  1753,  at  which  time  the  city  occu- 
pied the  same  space  of  ground  that  it  had  done 
for  centuries  before.  When  the  foundation  stone 
of  the  Royal  Exchange  was  laid  that  year,  there 
was  a  grand  procession,  and  the  greatest  con- 
course of  people  ever  remembered  in  Edinburgh. 
In  1756  the  High  Street  was  cleared  by  the 
removal  of  the  cross ;  which  many  regretted,  as 
it  was  a  very  ancient  and  elegant  building.  In 
1763  the  first  stone  of  the  north  bridge  was  laid; 
and  in  1767  an  act  of  parliament  was  obtained, 
for  extending  the  royalty  of  the  city  over  the 
fields  to  the  northward,  where  the  New  Town  is 
now  situated.  In  1774  the  foundation  of  the 
Register  Office  was  laid ;  and  so  rapidly  did  im- 
provements proceed  for  several  years,  that  we 
find  in  1778  St.  Andrew's  Square,  and  the  streets 
immediately  connected  with  it,  on  the  original 
plan  of  the  New  Town,  were  nearly  completed. 
In  1784  the  project  for  rendering  the  access  to 
the  town  equally  easy  on  both  sides  was  begun 
to  be  put  in  execution,  by  laying  the  foundation 
of  the  South  Bridge.  At  the  same  time  a  great 
improvement  was  made,  by  reducing  the  height 
of  the  street  several  feet,  all  the  way  from  the 
place  where  the  cross  stood  to  the  Netherbow. 
The  street  was  farther  cleared  by  the  removal  of 
the  town  guard-house,  which  had  long  been  com- 
plained of  as  an  incumbrance.  The  great 
earthen  mound  across  the  north  loch,  connecting 
ihe  new  and  old  town  to  the  west  of  the  North 
Bridge,  was  commenced  about  the  same  period. 
In  1789  the  new  buildings  of  the  University 
were  begun,  but,  being  on  a  scale  far  beyond  the 
means  possessed  for  completing  them,  they  stood 
for  many  years  unfinished  ;  and  it  was  not  till 
1815,  when  the  exertions  of  Mr.  John  Marjori- 
banks,  then  lord  provost  and  M.  P.,  procured 
£10,000  in  aid  of  the  undertaking  from  parlia- 
ment, and  a  recommendation  to  grant  the  same 
sum  annually  for  seven  years,  that  plans  for  its 
completion  were  adopted.  The  next  improve- 
ment undertaken  was  the  alteration  in  the  old 
Parliament  House,  which  was  begun  by  the 
erection  of  a  court-room  and  apartments  for  the 
Barons  of  Exchequer,  and  an  open  arcade  in  the 
front  of  the  old  building.  The  original  plan  in- 
cluded, also,  an  additional  room  for  the  second 
division  of  the  court,  a  library  room  for  the  advo- 
cates and  writers  to  the  signet,  and  a  county 
hall ;  all  of  which  are  now  created.  A  new 
prison  was  intended  to  be  built  about  the  same 
time  with  the  earliest  of  these  improvements  on 
the  Parliament  House  ;  but,  from  some  objec- 
tions raised  to  the  site  fixed  on  for  its  erection, 
the  design  was  postponed  for  a  time;  and  it  was 
not  till  after  an  act  of  parliament  for  further  im- 
proving the  city  had  passed,  in  1814,  that  the 
building  of  a  new  gaol  was  carried  into  effect. 
In  1815  Regent  Bridge,  over  the  low  ground 


which"  divided  Prince's  Street  from  the  Calton 
Hill,  was  begun,  together  with  the  adjacent 
buildings,  and  it  now  forms  an  entrance  of  un- 
equalled grandeur  to  the  city.  The  new  prison, 
begun  in  the  same  year,  stands  at  its  eastern  ter- 
mination, and  on  the  opposite  side  a  public  hall 
has  been  erected  by  the  incorporated  trades  of 
Calton.  On  the  south  side  are  the  Stamp-office 
and  Post-office,  surmounted  with  the  royal  arms, 
and  opposite  to  the  last  is  a  handsome  building 
called  the  Waterloo  Hotel.  In  1817  the  old 
Town  was  much  improved  by  the  removal  of  the 
remains  of  the  range  of  old  houses  which  incum- 
bered  the  middle  of  the  High  Street.  The  old 
Tolbooth  and  Creech's  land,  the  two  extremities 
of  the  range,  were  taken  down  that  year,  and  the 
Weigh-house  followed  them  in  1822.  In  1818 
a  canal  was  begun  at  the  west  end  of  the  city,  to 
be  carried  westward  till  it  joined  the  Forth  and 
Clyde  canal  about  a  mile  beyond  Falkirk.  This 
undertaking  was  finished  and  open  for  trade 
and  passage  boats  in  1822.  Its  estimated 
expense  was  £240,500,  which  was  raised  in 
shares  of  £50  each.  The  depth  of  this  canal  is 
five  feet,  and  its  width  at  the  surface  forty  feet, 
contracting  to  twenty-two  feet  at  the  bottom. 
Few  of  the  recent  improvements  promise  to  be 
so  beneficial  to  the  city  and  surrounding  country 
as  this.  It  has  already  had  the  effect  of  dimi- 
nishing the  price  of  coals  to  the  citizens  one- 
third.  Besides  these  important  undertakings, 
many  other  improvements  have  been  going  on  at 
the  same  time,  which  a  volume  would  hardly  suffice 
to  describe  with  accuracy.  We  may,  however, 
mention  the  following,  as  having  been  finished 
since  1813.  Two  elegant  episcopal  chapels,  St. 
George's  Church  in  Charlotte  Square,  a  catholic 
chapel,  a  new  merchants'  maiden  hospital,  a  luna- 
tic asylum,  a  new  observatory,  lord  Melville's 
monument  in  St.  Andrew's  Square,  St.  Mary's 
Church,  a  house  for  the  education  of  the  deaf 
and  dumb,  and  the  Edinburgh  Academy.  Also 
numerous  streets  and  ranges  of  the  most  elegant 
buildings,  to  the  north  of  Queen  Street,  extending 
the  city  in  that  direction  to  the  water  of  Leith, 
and  eastward  towards  the  town  and  port  of  Leith. 
The  Northern  District,  or  New  Town,  consists 
of  two  divisions  :  the  one  includes  the  property 
laid  off  for  building  in  1767;  and  the  other 
consists  of  all  the  additional  ground  occupied  by 
the  buildings  erected  or  erecting  to  the  east,  west, 
and  north  of  the  former.  The  principal  street* 
of  the  first  division  are  George's  Street,  Prince's 
Street,  and  Queen's  Street,  running  longitudinally 
in  straight  lines,  and  forming  a  parallelogram, 
which  is  intersected  at  right  angles  by  seven  streets, 
running  north  and  south.  This  district  also 
comprehends  various  elegant  squares,  and  some 
of  the  finest  public  buildings.  But,  generally 
speaking,  the  houses  are  inferior  to  those  of  more 
recent  erection  in  other  parts  of  the  city.  The 
second  division  of  the  New  Town  comprehends 
the  streets  which  descend  from  Queen's  Street, 
to  the  north,  and  those  which  intersect  them  from 
east  to  west,  together  with  all  the  recent  im- 
provements on  the  earl  of  Moray's  grounds,  the 
Warristar  grounds,  and  the  fields  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Stockbridge.  For  the  elegance  of 
its  buildings  and  the  general  advantages  of  situa 


EDINBURGH. 


681 


lion  and  plan,  tliis  division  has  not,  perhaps,  its 
equal  in  the  world.  When  the  whole  of  the 
grounds  now  comprehended  in  what  is  called  the 
New  Town,  are  added  to  the  southern  and  mid- 
dle districts,  the  circumference  of  Edinburgh,  is 
nearly  eight  miles. 

The  tribunals  of  Edinburgh  have,  in  general, 
splendid  accommodations.  The  judges  of  the  ses- 
sion justiciary  and  exchequer  courts  hold  their 
sittings  within  the  buildings  called  the  parlia- 
ment house,  in  the  great  hall  of  which  the  Scot- 
tish parliament  used  to  meet  previous  to  the 
union.  This  hall  is  the  only  part  of  the  ancient 
ouilding  which  remains  in  its  original  state,  the 
other  apartments  having  undergone  many  altera- 
tions within  these  few  years.  It  is  122  feet  long 
by  forty-nine  broad,  and  has  a  fine  arched  roof 
of  oak,  painted  and  gilded.  A  fine  statue  of 
the  late  Viscount  Melville,  by  Chantry,  stands 
on  a  pedestal  near  the  north  end  of  it.  The 
court  of  session,  before  its  division  into  cham- 
bers, sat  in  a  room  adjoining  to  the  great  hall, 
formerly  appropriated  for  the  meeting  of  the 
privy  council.  This  apartment,  after  the  division 
took  place,  was  enlarged  and  fitted  up  for  the 
judges  of  the  first  division,  and  a  marble  statue 
of  the  late  President  Blair,  by  Chantry,  was,  in 
1818,  placed  behind  the  chair  of  the  presiding 
judge.  A  new  room  was  likewise  erected  for  the 
second  division,  entering  from  the  west  side  of 
the  great  hall ;  and  a  statue  of  president  Forbes, 
•which  formerly  stood  in  a  niche  in  the  outer  hall, 
was  removed  to  this  room  and  placed  behind 
the  chair  of  the  lord  justice  Clerk.  This  statue 
was  executed  by  the  celebrated  sculptor  Rou- 
biliac,  at  the  expense  of  the  Faculty  of  Advo- 
cates. An  addition  was  likewise  built  to  the 
Parliament  House  in  1819,  containing  two  court 
rooms  for  two  of  the  lords  ordinary,  and  a  new 
room  for  the  faculty  library.  This  library,  which 
is  one  of  the  most  valuable  in  Britain,  now  occu- 
pies apartments  worthy  of  the  rich  and  rare 
literary  treasures  which  it  c6ntains.  The  library 
of  the  writers  to  the  signet  is  kept  under  the 
same  roof.  In  the  centre  of  the  square  fronting 
the  Parliament  House,  there  is  an  elegant  eques- 
trian statue  of  Charles  II.,  which  has  been  much 
admired.  It  was  cast  in  Holland,  and  cost  £215. 
The  original  Parliament  House  buildings,  as  they 
stood  prior  to  the  recent  additions  and  improve- 
ments, were  begun  in  1632,  finished  in  1640, 
and  cost,  what  was  then  deemed,  the  enormous 
sum  of  £11,600  sterling.  At  the  western  ex- 
tremity of  the  new  library  rooms  of  the  advocates 
and  writers  to  the  signet,  stands  a  magnificent 
county  hall,  the  plan  of  which  was  taken  from 
one  of  the  finest  models  of  antiquity,  the  temple 
of  Erectheus,  in  the  Acropolis  of  Athens.  The 
principal  entrance  is  taken  from  the  Choragic 
monument  of  Thrasyllus.  The  interior  of  this 
building  is  laid  out  in  a  large  hall,  a  courtroom, 
a  committee  room,  and,  in  the  principal  floor, 
for  the  use  of  the  freeholders  of  the  county.  The 
other  floors  are  occupied  as  offices  for  the  sheriff, 
sheriff-clerks,  &c.  The  expense  of  its  erection 
was  £15,000.  It  was  finished  in  1819.  The 
accommodations  afforded  for  the  inferior  law 
establishment  of  Edinburgh,  if  not  nearly  so 


splendid,  are  generally  as  commodious  as  those 
we  have  thus  described. 

The  North  Bridge,  which  forms  the  main  pas- 
sage of  communication  between  the  Old  and  New 
Towns,  was  founded  in  1763,  but  the  contract  for 
building  it  was  not  signed  till  August  21st,  1705. 
The  architect  was  Mr.William  Mylne,  who  agreed 
with  the  town  council  of  Edinburgh  to  finish  tin; 
work  for  £10,140,  and  to  uphold  it  for  ten  ye;irs. 
It  was  also  to  be  finished  before  Martinmas  1  ?()'.) ; 
but  on  the  8th  of  August  that  year,  when  the  work 
was  nearly  completed,  the  vaults  .and  side  walls 
on  the  south  fell  down,  and  nine  people  were  bu- 
ried in  the  ruins.  The  bridge  was  repaired,  by 
pulling  down  some  parts  of  the  side  walls  ;  after- 
wards rebuilding  them,  and  strengthening  them 
with  chain  bars.  The  whole  was  supported  at 
the  south  end  by  very  strong  buttresses  and 
counterforts  on  each  side;  but  on  the  north  it 
has  only  a  single  support.  The  length  of  the 
bridge,  from  the  High  Street  in  the  Old  Town  to 
Prince's  Street  in  the  New,  is  1125  feet;  the  total 
length  of  the  piers  and  arches  is  310  feet.  The 
width  of  the  three  great  arches  is  seventy-two 
feet  each  ;  of  the  piers  thirteen  feet  and  a  half;  and 
of  the  small  arches,  each  twenty  feet.  The 
height  of  the  great  arches  from  the  top  of  the  pa- 
rapet to  the  base,  is  sixty-eight  feet ;  the  breadth 
of  the  bridge  within  the  wall  over  the  arches  is 
forty  feet,  and  the  breadth  at  each  end  fifty  feet. 
The  communication  betwixt  the  two  towns  by  this 
bridge,  though  very  complete  and  convenient  for 
such  as  lived  in  certain  parts  of  either,  was  yet 
found  insufficient  for  those  who  inhabited  the 
western  districts.  Another  bridge  being  there- 
fore necessary,  it  was  proposed  to  raise  an 
earthen  mound,  by  filling  up  the  valley  with  the 
rubbish  dug  out  in  making  the  foundations  of 
houses  in  the  New  Town ;  and  so  great  was  the 
quantity,  that  this  was  accomplished  so  as  to  be 
fit  for  the  passage  of  carriages  in  less  than  five 
years.  Whilst  the  mound  was  forming  it  sunk 
at  different  periods  above  eighty  feet  on  the  west 
side,  and  was  again  filled  up :  1800  cart-loads  of 
earth  were,  upon  an  average,  laid  upon  this  mound 
every  day.  It  has  been  said,  with  justice,  to  be 
a  work  unrivalled  by  any  but  Alexander  the 
Great's  at  Tyre. 

The  South  Bridge  is  directly  opposite  to  the 
North,  so  as  to  make  but  one  street,  crossing  the 
High  Street  almost  at  right  angles.  It  consists 
of  twenty-two  arches  of  different  sizes ;  but  only 
one  of  them  is  visible,  viz.  the  large  one  over  the 
Cowgate ;  and  even  this  is  small,  in  comparison 
with  those  of  the  North  Bridge,  being  no  more 
than  thirty  feet  wide  and  thirty-one  feet  high. 
This  bridge  was  erected  with  a  design  to  give  an 
easy  access  to  the  great  number  of  streets  and 
squares  on  the  south  side,  as  well  as  to  the  coun- 
try on  that  quarter  from  which  the  city  issupplied 
with  coals.  So  great  WHS  the  rage  for  purchas- 
ing ground  on  each  side  of  it  for  building,  that 
the  areas  sold  by  auction  at  £50  per  foot  in  front. 
They  sold  higher  than  ever  was  known  in  any  city. 

Regent  Bridge  terminates  Prince's  Street,  the 
southern  boundary  of  the  New  Town,  at  the  east. 
This  bridge,  in  connexion  with  the  adjoining 
buildings,  is  one  of  the  most  splendid  of  the 


682 


EDINBURGH. 


recent  improvements.  It  was  begun  in  1815, 
and  finished  in  1819.  It  now  forms  the  prin- 
cipal entrance  into  Edinburgh  from  the  new 
London  road,  by  the  south  side  of  the  Calton 
hill.  The  arch  over  the  low  Calton  is  'semi-cir- 
cular, and  fifty  feet  wide.  At  the  north  front 
it  is  forty-five  feet  in  height,  and  at  the  south 
front  sixty-four  feet  two  inches,  the  difference 
being  occasioned  by  the  ground  declining  to  the 
south.  The  roadway  is  formed  by  a  number  of 
reverse  arches  on  each  side.  The  great  arch  is 
ornamented  on  the  south  and  north  by  two  open 
arches,  supported  by  elegant  columns  of  the  Co- 
rinthian order.  The  whole  property  purchased 
to  open  up  the  communication  to  the  city  by  this 
bridge  cost  £52,000,  and  the  building  areas  sold 
for  the  immense  sum  of  £35,000.  The  street 
along  the  bridge  is  called  Warterloo  Place,  as  it 
was  founded  in  the  year  on  which  that  memo- 
rable battle  was  fought,  and  was  intended  to 
commemorate  the  event. 

The  observatory  is  seated  on  the  top  of  the  Cal- 
ton hill,  and  is  furnished  with  all  the  instruments 
necessary  for  astronomical  observations.  The 
scheme  for  the  erection  of  it  was  first  adopted 
in  1736;  and  the  earl  of  Morton  and  Mr. 
M'Laurin,  professor  of  mathematics,  each  con- 
tributed to  its  erection.  The  foundation  stone 
was  laid  by  provost  Stodart,  on  the  25th  of 
August  1776.  But  Mr.  Adam  the  architect, 
conceiving  the  idea  of  giving  the  whole  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  fortification,  accordingly  a  line 
was  marked  out  for  enclosing  the  limits  of  the 
observatory,  and  of  having  Gothic  towers  at  the 
angles.  Thus  the  money  designed  for  the  work 
was  totally  exhausted,  and  the  observatory  long 
remained  unfinished.  In  1792,  however,  the 
building  was  completed  by  the  magistrates. 
But  it  was  not  till  1812,  when  the  astronomical 
institution  was  founded,  that  it  was  furnished 
with  a  set  of  philosophical  instruments.  In 
1818  a  new  observatory  was  built  a  little  to  the 
cast  of  the  old  one.  It  is  now  under  the  most 
superior  scientific  management,  and  while  we 
write  we  observe  a  public  announcement  of  his 
majesty's  having  bestowed  £2000  upon  it  to  pur- 
chase instruments. 

The  palace  of  Holyrood  House,  is  the  only 
royal  habitation  in  Scotland,  that  is  not  in  ruins. 
It  is  a  handsome  square  of  230  feet  in  the  in- 
side, surrounded  with  piazzas.  The  front, 
facing  the  west,  consists  of  two  double  towers 
joined  by  a  beautiful  low  building,  adorned  with 
a  double  balustrade  above.  The  gateway  in  the 
middle  is  decorated  with  double  stone  columns, 
supporting  a  cupola  in  the  middle,  representing 
an  imperial  crown,  with  a  clock  underneath. 
On  the  right  hand  is  the  great  staircase,  which 
leads  to  the  council  chamber  and  the  roya 
apartments.  These  are  large  and  spacious,  and 
in  one  of  them  the  Scottish  peers  meet,  to  elect 
sixteen  of  their  number  to  represent  them  in  the 
British  parliament.  The  gallery  is  on  the  left 
hand,  and  measures  150  feet  by  27£.  It  is 
adorned  with  the  supposed  portraits  of  all  the 
kings  of  Scotland,  from  Fergus  I.  to  James  VII. 
In  the  apartments  of  the  duke  of  Hamilton, 
which  he  possesses  as  hereditary  keeper  of  the 


palace,  queen  Mary's  bed  of  crimson  damask, 
bordered  with  green  fringes  and  tassels,  is  still 
to  be  seen,  but  almost  reduced  to  rags.  Here 
also  strangers  are  shown  a  piece  of  wainscot 
hung  upon  hinges,  which  opens  in  a  trap-stair 
communicating  with  the  apartments  below. 
Through  this  passage  lord  Darnley  and  the 
other  conspirators  rushed  in  to  murder  the  un- 
happy Rizzio.  Towards  the  outward  door  of 
these  apartments  are  large  dusky  spots  on  the 
floor,  said  to  have  been  occasioned  by  Rizzio's 
blood,  which  could  never  be  washed  out.  But  a 
very  slight  degree  of  skill  in  chemistry  is  sufficient 
to  perpetuate  a  miracle  of  this  kind.  The  front  of 
thrs  palace  is  two  stories  high  ;  the  roof  flat ; 
but  at  each  end  the  front  projects,  and  is  orna- 
mented with  circular  towers  at  the  angles.  Here 
the  building  is  much  higher.  Great  part  of  it 
was  burnt  by  Cromwell's  soldiers ;  but  it  was 
repaired  and  altered  into  its  present  form  after 
the  Restoration.  "The  fabric  was  planned  by 
Sir  William  Bruce,  a  celebrated  architect,  and 
executed  by  Robert  Mylne,  mason.  The  environs 
of  the  palace  afford  an  asylum  for  insolvent 
debtors;  and  adjoining  to  it  is  a  field  called  St. 
Anne's  Yards ;  beyond  which  there  is  an  ex- 
tensive park,  called  the  King's  Park,  which,  with 
the  Duke's  Walk,  and  the  hills  of  Arthur's  Seat, 
Salisbury  Crags,  and  St.  Leonard's  Hill,  are  all 
within  the  privilege  of  the  sanctuary.  The 
abbey  church,  built  by  David  I.  in  1128,  has 
been  long  in  ruins.  See  HOLYROOD  HOUSE. 
About  the  year  1795  some  of  the  chief  rooms 
of  the  palace  were  fitted  up  for  the  reception  of 
part  of  the  royal  family  of  France,  when  pro- 
scribed and  exiled  from  their  native  kingdom. 

Edinburgh  is  divided  into  ten  parishes,  of 
which  there  are  nine  in  the  old  city,  named  after 
the  nine  oldest  churches,  and  one  in  the  new 
town :  besides  the  Canongate,  and  St.  Cuth- 
bert's,  or  West  Kirk  parishes ;  and  those  of  South 
and  North  Leith;  in  all  sixteen,  included  in 
the  public  enumerations  of  the  inhabitants. 
It  has  a  weekly  general  market  on  Wed- 
nesday, and  an  annual  fair  called  Hallow 
Fair,  in  November,  which  lasts  a  week.  The 
markets  of  Edinburgh  are  plentifully  supplied 
with  all  sorts  of  provisions.  Fresh  butchers'  meat, 
as  well  as  fowl  and  fish,  may  be  had  every  day ; 
and  no  city  can  be  better  supplied  with  garden 
stuffs.  A  remarkable  instance  of  the  plenty  of 
provisions  with  which  Edinburgh  is  supplied 
was  observed  in  1781,  when  several  large  fleets, 
all  of  them  in  want  of  necessaries,  arrived  in  the 
Forth,  to  the  amount  of  above  600  sail,  and 
having  on  board  at  least  20,000  men ;  yet  the 
increased  consumption  of  provisions,  which  cer- 
tainly ensued  upon  the  arrival  of  so  many 
strangers,  made  not  the  least  increase  in  the  rate 
of  the  markets,  insomuch  that  several  victualling 
ships,  sent  down  by  London  merchants,  returned 
without  opening  their  hatches.  The  city  mills 
are  let  to  the  corporation  of  bakers  in  Edin- 
burgh; and  the  bread  made  in  the  city  is  re- 
markable for  its  good  quality.  The  revenue  of 
the  city,  arising  partly  from  duties  of  different 
kinds,  and  partly  from  landed  property,  is  up- 
wards of  £45,000  sterling  per  annum ;  but  the 


N  B  U  R  G  H. 


683 


places  of  profit  and  emolument  at  the  disposal 
of  the  town  council,  may  be  estimated  at  not 
less  than  £30,000. 

The  Theatre  stands  nearly  opposite  to  the 
Register  Office,  in  Shakspeare  Square.  The 
building  is  exceedingly  plain  external  ly,its  only 
decorations  being  a  statue  of  Shakspeare,  and 
emblematical  figures  of  tragedy  and  comedy  on  the 
top  of  the  front.  But  it  is  elegantly  fitted  up  within. 
This  building  was  first  opened  as  a  place  for 


lect  than  numerous;  but  the  dancing  assemblies 
are  well  frequented.  The  Caledonian,  a  minor 
theatre,  is  the  only  other  place  of  public  amuse- 
ment which  our  limits  will  permit  us  to  particu- 
larise. This  building  was  originally  erected  for 
equestrian  exhibitions,  and  called  the  Royal 
Circus.  It  was  subsequently  converted  into  a 
place  of  worship,  but  after  various  changes,  was 
fitted  up  as  a  minor  theatre,  in  1822. 

No  city  in  the  world  affords  greater  security  to 


theatrical  performances  in  1769 ;  after  much  op-  the  inhabitants  in  their  persons  and  properties 
position  from  the  clergy,  who,  for  many  years,  than  Edinburgh.  Robberies  are  rare,  and  street 
had  displayed  the  greatest  hostility  to  every  murder  hardly  known  ;  so  that  a  person  may  walk 
amusement  df  the  kind.  It  was  originally  out  at  any  hour  of  the  night  in  perfect  security, 
built  by  patent  from  the  crown ;  and  the  prices  This,  in  former  times,  was,  in  a  great  measure, 
of  admission  were  then,  three  shillings  for  the  owing  to  the  vigilance  of  a  town-guard.  In  1700  it 
boxes  and  pit,  two  shillings  for  the  first  gallery,  consisted  of  126  men.  From  that  time  it  continued 

embodied  till  the  year  1805,  when  a  new  system  of 
police  was  adopted.  It  was  then  reduced  to  an 
about  £140.  But  the  box  seats  were  afterwards  officer  and  thirty  men,  as  a  guard  to  the  lord  pro- 
raised  to  four  shillings,  and  subsequently  in  1815  vost ;  and  this  last  remnant  was  finally  disbanded 
to  five  shillings.  The  seats  in  the  pit  and  galleries  in  1817,  when  the  old  Tolbooth  was  taken  down, 

the  lower  part  of  which  had  been  occupied  as  their 
guard-room.  The  arms  of  this  ancient  body  of  men 
were  the  same  as  those  used  by  the  king's  forces  in 
general,  but,  in  their  capacity  of  night  watchmen, 
they  used  a  weapon  called  a  lochaber  axe,  the  use 
law,  who,  in  addition  to  a  regular  company  of  of  which  had  long  been  discontinued  in  every  other 


and  one  shilling  for  the  second  or  upper  gallery. 
At  these  rates  the  house  could  hold  with  ease 


still  remain  at  the  old  rate.  In  1809  the  patent 
was  acquired  by  Mr.  Henry  Siddons,  who  was  at 
that  time  manager,  and  who  continued  to  conduct 
it  till  he  died  in  1815.  It  has  since  been  under 
the  management  of  Mr.  Murray,  his  brother-in- 


excellent  performers,  presents  the  public  at  inter- 
vals with  all  the  actors  and  actresses  of  eminence 
that  appear  on  the  boards  of  Drury  Lane  and 
Covent  Garden. 

Musical  Entertainments,  on  a  scale  of  great  ex- 
tent and  in  the  highest  perfection,  have  been  fre- 
quent in  Edinburgh,  and  the  records  of  them  go 
as  far  back  as  1695.  In  1672  a  music  hall  was 
purposely  erected  at  the  foot  of  Niddry  Street, 
after  the  model  of  the  great  Opera  Theatre  in 
Parma.  This  institution  flourished  for  about 
seventy  years,  and  was  a  favorite  resort  of  the 
fashionable  society  of  Edinburgh  during  the 
greater  part  of  that  time.  Admission  was  ob- 
tained by  special  tickets,  not  transferable,  and 
which  were  always  gratis,  except  when  benefits 
were  given  for  the  emolument  of  professional 
performers.  The  society,  however,  at  length 


place.  In  addition  to  the  town-guard,  there  was 
also  a  body  of  Militia,  called  the  Trained  Bands, 
consisting  of  1600  men  ;  but  they  have  also  been 
long  dissolved.  The  officers,  however,  are  still 
elected  annually,  and  the  provost,  ex  officio,  bears 
the  title  of  colonel  as  their  commander. 

In  1805,  the  town-guard  being  found  inade- 
quate to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  city  and  pro- 
tect the  inhabitants  in  its  extended  state,  an  act 
of  parliament  was  applied  for,  and  under  its 
sanction  a  new  system  of  police  was  established. 
By  this  statute  the  city  was  divided  into  wards, 
and  commissioners  were  appointed  for  each 
ward,  for  the  purpose  of  assessing  the  inhabitants 
in  the  expense  of  the  establishment,  and  for 
other  duties.  A  court  was  also  established,  with 
a  judge  of  police  and  clerk,  for  the  trial  of  of- 
fences ;  and  the  judge  was  empowered  to  punish 


broke  up,  and  the  entertainments  began  to  be    by  fine  and  compensation  for  damages,  by  im- 


gradually  neglected.  The  hall  was  then  disposed 
of  for  other  purposes,  and,  after  being  some  time 
occupied  as  a  Baptist  meeting-house,  it  was 
purchased  in  1812  by  the  Grand  Lodge,  and  has 
since  been  known  by  the  name  of  Freemasons' 
Hall.  After  the  weekly  concerts  of  this  society 
were  discontinued,  subscription  concerts  were 
performed  in  the  Assembly  Rooms,  George's 
Street, and  at  Corri's  Rooms,  formerly  the  Circus, 
now  the  Caledonian  Theatre.  Musical  festivals 


prisonment  in  jail,  or  by  commitment  to  Bride- 
well. The  examination  of  the  offender  and 
witnesses  was  taken  instanter  and  vivS,  voce,  and 
the  sentence  pronounced  was  immediately  exe- 
cuted. After  an  experiment  of  nearly  seven 
years,  this  system  was  found  not  to  answer  in 
consequence  of  the  extravagant  powers  which  had 
been  given  to  the  court.  A  new  bill  was  ac- 
cordingly brought  into  parliament,  and  an  im- 
proved system  was  established  in  1812,  the  office 


on  a  plan  similar  to  that  of  the  Oratorios  in    of  judge  of  police   being  abolished.     The  city 


London,  have  also  thrice  taken  place  in  Edin- 
burgh, for  the  benefit  of  the  public  charities. 
New  Assembly  Rooms  were  erected  in  George's 


was  divided  into  twenty-six  wards,  with  three 
resident  commissioners  for  each ;  the  sheriff  of 
the  county  and  the  magistrates  of  the  city  were 


Street,  not  unsuitable  to  the  general  elegance  of  appointed  judges ;    a   superintendent  was   also 

the  other  buildings  in  the  New  Town,  in  1787.  appointed,  and  various  enactments  provided  for 

The  principal  hall  is  ninety-two  feet  long,  forty-  the  cleansing,  watching,  and  paving  of  the  streets, 

two  feet  wide,  and   forty  feet  in  height.      There  and  for   other  matters  of  general  police.     This 

are  also  a  Tea  Room,  two  Card  Rooms,  and  a  statute  was  further  amended  in  1822.     In  addi- 

grand  Saloon.     Two  Assemblies  are  held  weekly  tion  to  the  superintendent   there   are  now  three 

through  the  winter,  the  one  a  (lancing,  the  other  lieutenants  and   a  clerk.     The  expense  of  the 

:t  card  assembly.     The  card  parties  are  rather  se-  establishment  for  the  year  1824  was  £20,292  6s.  5d. 


684 


EDINBURGH. 


levied  at  the  rate  of  one  shilling  in  the  pound  on 
a  rental  of  £373,736. 

The  town  council  of  Edinburgh  has  the  direc- 
tion of  all  public  affairs.  The  ordinary  council 
consists  of  twenty-five  persons;  the  extraordi- 
nary, of  eight,  making  in  all  thirty-three.  The 
•whole  is  composed  of  merchants  and  tradesmen, 
whose  respective  powers  and  interests  are  so  in- 
terwoven, that  a  sort  of  balance  is  preserved  be- 
tween the  two  bodies.  The  members  of  the 
town-council  are  partly  elected  by  members  of  the 
fourteen  incorporations,  partly  by  their  prede- 
cessors in  office.  These  incorporations  are, 
the  companies  of  the  surgeons  (also  erected 
into  a  royal  college),  goldsmiths,  skinners, 
furriers,  hammermen,  wrights,  mascfns,  tailors, 
bakers,  fleshers,  cordiners  (or  shoemakers), 
weavers,  waukers,  bonnet-makers,  dyers,  and 
merchants'.  The  lord-provost  of  Edinburgh, 
who  is  styled  right  honorable,  is  high  sheriff, 
coroner,  and  admiral,  within  the  city  and  its 
liberties,  and  the  town,  harbour,  and  road  of 
Leith.  He  has  also  a  jurisdiction  in  matters  of 
death,  now  in  desuetude.  He  is  preses  of  the 
convention  of  royal  boroughs,  colonel  of  the 
trained  bands,  commander  of  the  city  guard  and 
of  the  Edinburgh  jail ;  has  the  precedency  of 
all  the  great  officers  of  state  and  of  the  nobi- 
lity, walking  on  the  right  hand  of  the  king,  or 
of  his  majesty's  commissioner,  and  has  a  sword 
and  mace  carried  before  him.  Under  him  are 
four  magistrates  called  bailies,  whose  office  is 
much  the  same  with  that  of  the  aldermen  in 
London,  excepting  that  they  continue  in  office  only 
one  year.  There  is  also  a  dean  of  guild,  who 
has  the  charge  of  the  public  buildings,  and 
without  whose  warrant  no  house  or  building  can 
be  erected  within  the  city.  He  has  a  council  to 
consult  with  a  nominal  treasurer,  who  formerly 
had  the  keeping  of  the  town's  money,  which  is 
now  given  to  the  chamberlain.  These  seven 
magistrates  are  elected  annually ;  and  with  the 
seven  of  the  former  year,  three  merchants'  and 
two  trades'  counsellors,  and  fourteen  deacons, 
making  in  all  thirty-three,  form  the  council  of  the 
city,  and  have  the  sole  management  and  disposal 
of  the  city  revenues.  Formerly  the  provost  was 
also  an  officer  in  the  Scottish  parliament.  The 
magistrates  are  sheriffs  depute  and  justices  of  the 
peace ;  and  the  town  council  are  patrons  of  all 
the  churches  of  Edinburgh,  patrons  of  the  Uni- 
versity, and  electors  of  the  city's  representative 
in  parliament.  They  have  besides  a  very  ample 
jurisdiction  both  civil  and  criminal,  are  superiors 
of  the  Canongate,  Portsburgh,  and  Leith,  and 
appoint  over  these  certain  of  their  own  number, 
who  are  called  baron  bailies;  but  the  person  who 
presides  over  Leith  has  the  title  of  admiral, 
because  he  has  there  a  jurisdiction  over  mari- 
time affairs.  The  baron  bailies  appoint  one  or 
two  of  the  inhabitants  of  their  respective  districts 
to  be  their  substitutes.  These  are  called  resident 
bailies,  and  hold  courts  in  absence  of  the  baron 
bailies,  for  petty  offences,  and  discussing  civil 
causes  of  small  moment. 

In  a  paper  communicated  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Blair  to  Sir  John  Sinclair  containing  an  enume- 
ration of  families  and  examinable  persons  in  the 
parishes  of  the  city,  in  1722,  the  total  number  of 


families  was  taken  at  5979,  and  of  persons  20,336. 
Adding  the  usual  proportion  of  one-fourth  of  the 
examinable  persons  for  children,  the  number  of 
inhabitants  would  amount  to  25,420  ;  and  allow- 
ing 15,000  for  the  suburbs,  the  total  would  be 
40,420  souls.  Maitland,  in  his  History  of  Edin- 
burgh, computing  from  the  register  of  burials, 
makes  the  total  number  within  the  nine  parishes 
48,000  ia  1753.  And  that  this  was  veiy  near 
the  truth,  appears  from  the  enumeration  actually 
made  at  the  request  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Webster, 
in  1755,  when  the  total  number  was  found  to  be 
57,195.  But,  as  in  this  number,  the  inhabitants 
of  south  and  north  Leith  were  included,  amount- 
ing to  9405,  the  total  number  of  souls  in  the  city 
and  its  environs  turns  out  exactly  47,790,  which 
is  within  210  of  Maitland's  computation,  and 
shows  it  to  have  been  founded  on  just  principles. 
The  population  of  Edinburgh  had  increased  very 
much  within  twenty  years  following,  for  the 
computation  made  by  the  late  Mr.  Hugo  Arnot, 
in  1775,  was  considerably  greater.  The  number 
of  families  in  Edinburgh,  Leith,  &c.,  is  stated 
by  him  at  13,806 :  which  multiplied  by  five, 
(supposed  more  just  than  by  six),  and  adding 
1400  for  the  castle,  &c.,  the  number  of  souls  in 
the  city  and  suburbs,  including  Leith,  amounted, 
in  1775,  to  70,630.  An  enumeration  was  made 
in  1791  for  the  statistical  report  of  the  city, 
which  stated  the  total  of  inhabitants,  including 
those  of  the  suburbs  and  town  of  Leith,  at 
84,886.  But  the  accuracy  of  this  enumeration 
is  much  doubted ;  because  the  parliamentary 
enumeration  of  1801  makes  the  number  of  inha- 
bitants in  Edinburgh  and  its  suburbs,  including 
Leith,  only  amount  to  82,560.  A  similar  enu- 
meration took  place  in  1811,  when  the  return 
was  102,987.  The  last  was  in  1821,  when  the 
return  was  as  follows :  number  of  families, 
29,193;  males  62,099,  females  76,136;  total 
138,235. 

The  chief  prison,  or  gaol,  stands  on  the  Cal- 
ton  Hill,  and  was  erected  about  ten  years  ago. 
It  is  in  the  Saxon  style  of  architecture,  and  is  in 
length  194  feet  by  forty  feet  deep.  It  is  divided 
into  six  classes  of  cells,  four  for  men  and  two  for 
women,  besides  a  division  containing  cells  for 
condemned  criminals.  Each  of  the  classes  has 
on  the  ground  floor  a  day  room  with  a  fire-place, 
an  open  arcade  for  exercise  in  bad  weather,  and 
an  airing  ground  supplied  with  water.  The  num- 
ber of  cells  is  fifty-eight,  each  being  eight  feet  by 
six.  In  the  centre  of  the  building  there  is  a  cha- 
pel, and  at  the  top  there  are  four  infirmary  rooms 
for  the  sick.  The  house  of  the  governor  or  cap- 
tain of  the  gaol,  as  he  is  called,  is  placed  upon 
an  eminence  which  overlooks  the  prison.  It  is 
a  picturesque  building  in  the  Gothic  style,  and 
contains,  besides  the  governor's  apartments,  a 
committee  room  for  the  gaol-commissioners,  a 
school  for  the  instruction  of  juvenile  delinquents, 
&c.  The  whole  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  about 
twenty  feet  high.  There  is  also  a  prison  called 
the  Canongate  Tolbooth,  built  in  the  reign  of 
James  VI.,  chiefly  occupied  as  a  debtors'  prison. 
Besides  this  there  are  court-houses  and  prisons 
in  the  other  suburbs  of  the  city,  but  none  of  them 
worthy  of  particular  notice.  The  old  Tolbooth, 
which  stood  at  the  north-west  corner  of  St.  Giles's 


EDINBURGH. 


685 


church,  has  been  immortalised  by  the  author  of 
the  Waverley  novels,  under  the  title  of  the  Heart 
of  Mid-lothian.  It  was  built  in  15G1,  but,  having 
become  inadequate  for  modern  purposes,  it  was 
pulled  down  in  1817.  The  great  entrance  door 
with  its  massive  lock  and  ponderous  key,  and  a 
considerable  part  of  the  circular  tower  in  which 
it  was  placed,  were,  upon  the  demolition  of  the 
build  ing,  carefully  removed  to  Abbotsford,  the  resi- 
dence of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  where  it  has  re-assumed 
its  venerable  appearance,  and  forms  an  entrance 
to  that  beautiful  but  singular  structure.  The  old 
Tolbooth  is  said  originally  to  have  been  occupied 
as  a  parliament  house  as  well  as  a  prison.  The 
last  Scottish  parliament  at  which  majesty  in  per- 
son attended,  was  held  in  this  Tolbooth,  imme- 
diately after  the  coronation  of  Charles  I.  in  1633. 

The  Bridewell  establishment  of  Edinburgh, 
on  the  Calton  Hill,  said  to  be  one  of  the  best 
of  the  kind  in  Europe,  was  founded  in  1791. 

The  Exchange  is  a  large  and  elegant  building, 
with  piazzas  on  the  north  side,  and  a  court  of  about 
ninety  feet  square  in  the  middle  but  the  merchants 
have  never  made  use  of  it  to  meet  in,  still  obstinately 
preferring  the  open  street  as  formerly.  The  back 
part  of  the  building  is  used  for  the  city  chambers 
and  dependent  offices  for  the  different  departments, 
to  which  the  access  is  by  a  hanging  stair  sixty 
feet  in  height.  The  Scottish  Mint  is  kept  up 
according  to  the  articles  of  the  union,  with 
all  the  offices  belonging  to  it,  though  no  money 
is  ever  struck  here.  It  stands  in  the  lane  called 
Gray's  Close,  but  is  in  a  ruinous  state,  though 
still  inhabited  by  several  of  the  different  officers, 
who  have  all  free  houses.  The  bell-man's  office, 
however,  is  not  a  sinecure,  for  he  regularly  rings 
the  bell.  This  place,  as  well  as  Holyrood 
House,  is  an  asylum  for  debtors,  but  only  for 
twenty-four  hours.  There  are  three  banking 
companies  in  Edinburgh,  established  by  statute, 
or  by  royal  charters.  These  are  the  Bank  of 
Scotland,  commonly  called  the  Old  Bank ;  the 
Royal  Bank  of  Scotland,  and  the  British  Linen 
Company.  1.  The  Bank  of  Scotland,  com- 
inonly  called  the  Old  Bank,  was  erected  by  act 
of  parliament  A.  D.  1695.  By  the  statute  of 
erection,  the  company  was  empowered  to  raise 
d  joint  stock  of  £1,200,000,  afterwards  in- 
creased to  £1,500,000  sterling,  for  the  purpose 
of  carrying  on  a  public  bank.  The  smallest 
share  any  person  could  hold  was  declared  to 
be  £1000  Scots ;  and  the  largest  sum  for  which 
any  one  was  allowed  to  subscribe  was  £20,000 
of  the  same  money.  £8,000  are  declared  to 
be  the  qualification  necessary  to  entitle  any 
one  to  be  elected  governor ;  and  £3000  for  each 
director.  The  management  of  the  affairs  of  the 
company  was  vested  in  a  governor,  deputy- 
governor,  and  twenty-four  directors ;  and,  in 
choosing  these  managers,  each  proprietor  was 
declared  to  have  a  vote  for  every  £1000  of  stock 
held  by  him.  The  office  of  this  company  prior 
to  1806  was  kept  down  a  narrow  lane,  at  the 
south  side  of  that  part  of  the  High  Street  called 
the  Lawn-market ;  but  they  have  since  erected 
for  their  accommodation  an  elegant  building  to 
the  northward  of  the  High  Street,  in  full  view 
of  Prince's  Street.  This  bank  has  branches  in 
every  considerable  town  in  Scotland.  The 


original  shares  of  this  company,  amounting  to 
£83  fa.  Qd.,  sold  in  1763  at  £119;  in  1791  at 
£180;  andin  1827at£l87.  2.  ThelloyalBank 
was  established  in  1727.  The  stock  of  this  com- 
pany originally  consisted  of  the  equivalent  money 
which  was  due  to  Scotland  at  the  union.  Pro- 
prietors of  these  sums  to  the  extent  of  £'111,000 
were  the  original  subscribers.  But,  this  stock 
being  found  insufficient,  a  second  charter  was 
obtained  in  1738,  by  which  they  were  empow- 
ered to  raise  their  stock  to  £150,000  sterling; 
and,  subsequently,  to  £1,000,000.  The  business 
is  managed  by  a  governor,  deputy-governor, 
directors,  and  extraordinary  directors.  The 
amount  of  the  company's  stock  is  at  present 
£1,500,000  sterling;  and  each  £100  ot  stock -in 
the  market  sells  for  £170.  The  Royal  Bank  is 
situated  in  St.  Andrew's  Square,  New  Town. 
3.  The  British  Linen  Company,  with  a  capital 
of  £100,000,  was  incorporated  by  royal  charter 
in  1746,  with  a  view  to  encourage  the  linen 
manufacture  in  Scotland.  By  the  constitution 
of  this  company,  its  affairs  are  under  the  manage- 
ment of  a  governor,  deputy-governor,  and  five 
directors.  It  carries  on  the  business  of  banking, 
and  promissory  notes,  like  the  two  former  com- 
panies ;  and  the  office  is  situated  in  St.  Andrew's 
Square.  The  Commercial  Bank  was  established 
in  1810,  and  the  National  Bank  in  1825.  These 
two  last  are  upon  the  joint  stock  principle,  and 
have  a  very  numerous  proprietary,  and  exten- 
sive capitals.  The  business  of  each  is  conducted 
like  that  of  the  other  three  old  companies,  by  a 
board  of  directors.  All  these  banks  issue  promis- 
sory notes  for  various  sums  not  under  £l  ster- 
ling, payable  on  demand  in  cash,  or  Bank  ot 
England  notes.  Two  private  Banking-houses 
also  issue  notes  in  the  same  way,  viz.  those  of 
Sir  William  Forbes  and  Co.,  and  Ramsay's,  Bo- 
nars,  and  Co.  But  besides  these  there  are 
several  banking-houses  of  great  reputation  in 
Edinburgh,  which  do  not  issue  small  notes,  but 
which  carry  on  the  other  branches  of  the  bank- 
ing trade,  by  transmitting  money,  discounting 
bills,  and  accommodating  individuals  with  cash 
accounts. 

The  Custom-house  used  to  be  at  the  back  of  the 
Royal  Exchange ;  but  some  years  ago  the  establish- 
ment removed  to  Bellevue  House  in  the  NewTown, 
which  forms  the  eastern  termination  of  Great  King 
Street.  The  board  consists  of  one  resident,  and 
two  assistant-commissioners,  under  whom  are  a 
secretary,  and  various  other  officers.  Some 
recent  arrangements  incorporate  them  with  the 
establishments  at  Leith.  The  Excise-office  in  St. 
Andrew's  Square  has  been  recently  purchased 
by  the  Royal  Bank,  the  Excise  board  occupying 
Bellevue  House.  There  are  three  commissioners 
of  excise,  a  secretary,  and  numerous  officers. 

The  Post  Office  forms  part  of  the  splendid 
buildings  in  Waterloo  Place,  and  stands  to 
the  east  of  the  arch  of  the  Regent  Bridge.  It 
has  extensive  accommodation  for  the  business 
of  this  important  public  establishment.  A  cen- 
tury ago  the  revenue  of  the  Post-office  of  Scot- 
land was  inadequate  to  defray  the  expense 
of  keeping  it  up.  In  1763,  however,  it  had 
increased  to  £11,942  per  annum.  In  1783  it 
had  reached  upwards  of  £40,000;  and  now 


EDINBURGH. 


(1827)  it  is  ,£150,000.     There  are  subordinate 
offices  in  different  parts  of  the  city. 

The  Edinburgh  Register  Office  was  suggested 
by  the  earl  of  Morton,  lord  register  of  Scotland. 
The  earl,  therefore,  obtained  from  his  majesty  a 
grant  of  £12,000  out  of  the  forfeited  estates,  for 
building  a  register-office,  or  house  for  keeping 
the  records,  and  disposing  them  in  proper  order. 
The  foundation  was  laid  on  the  27th  of  June, 
1774.  The  building,  which  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  of  Mr.  Adams's  designs,  was  executed 
in  a  substantial  manner,  in  about  sixteen  years, 
at  the  expense  of  nearly  £40,000,  and  is  one  of 
the  principal  ornaments  of  the  city.  The  lord 
register  has  the  direction  of  the  whole,  and  the 
principal  clerks  of  session  are  his  deputies.  These 
have  a  great  number  of  clerks  under  them,  for 
carrying  on  the  business  of  the  court  of  session. 
The  lord  register  is  a  minister  of  state  in  this 
country.  He  formerly  collected  the  votes  of  the 
parliament  of  Scotland,  and  still  collects  those 
of  the  peers  at  the  election  of  sixteen,  to  repre- 
sent them  in  parliament. 

The  earliest  institution  of  a  grammar-school  in 
Edinburgh  seems  to  have  been  about  1516,  and 
a  building  which  had  been  erected  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  the  scholars  in  1578,  continued, 
notwithstanding  the  great  increase  of  their  num- 
ber, to  be  used  for  the  purpose  till  1777; 
when  the  foundation  of  the  present  High  School 
was  laid  on  the  24th  of  June,  by  Sir  William 
Forbes.  This  building  is  plain,  but  commodious. 
The  great  hall,  where  the  boys  meet  for  prayers, 
is  sixty-eight  feet  by  thirty,  with  commodious  li- 
braries at  each  end.  There  are  a  rector  and  four 
masters,  who  teach  about  700  scholars  annually. 
The  salaries  are  trifling,  and  the  fees  are  10s.  6d. 
per  quarter,  but  five  quarters  are  paid.  There 
is  also  a  janitor,  who  receives  one  shilling  from 
each  of  the  boys  quarterly.  To  the  scholars  of 
prominent  merit  premiums  are  awarded  annually, 
chiefly  in  books ;  and  to  the  dux  of  the  highest 
class  a  gold  medal,  with  a  suitable  inscription. 
Edinburgh  Academy  is  the  name  given  to  an- 
other school  erected  in  1824,  to  the  north  of  the 
Royal  Circus.  This  establishment  is  under  the 
superintendence  of  a  board  of  directors;  and 
besides  a  rector  and  four  masters  for  the  Latin 
classes,  as  in  the  High  School,  has  an  English 
master,  and  teachers  for  writing  and  arithmetic. 
There  are  also  several  other  public  English 
schools,  the  masters  of  which  have  small  salaries 
in  addition  to  the  fees ;  and  numerous  private 
estblishmeuts,  not  only  for  teaching  English, 
but  the  learned  and  foreign  languages,  oil  mode- 
rate terms ;  so  that  Edinburgli  affords  facilities 
for  the  acquisition  of  learning  and  the  various 
ornamental  accomplishments,  which  are  hardly 
to  be  met  with  upon  equal  terms  in  any  other  city. 

Edinburgh  is  not  a  mercantile  or  manufactur- 
ing town.  The  merchants,  in  the  strict  sense  of 
the  word,  reside  principally  at  the  port  of  Leith, 
and  the  support  of  the  city  depends  chiefly  on 
the  consumption  of  the  necessaries  and  super- 
fluities of  life.  Gentlemen  of  the  law  are  a 
very  numerous  and  respectable  body  here : 
country  gentlemen,  officers  of  the  army  and 
navy,  travellers  from  all  parts,  and  strangers 
•vhose  object  is  either  business  or  pleasure,  & 


and  numbers  of  respectable  families,  come  to 
Edinburgh,  as  a  settled  residence,  for  a  time, 
with  a  view  to  the  education  of  their  children. 
There  are  various  manufactures  of  paper  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Edinburgh,  and  printing  is 
carried  on  very  extensively.  There  is  also  an 
extensive  type  foundry ;  and  within  these  few 
years  the  manufacture  of  silver  plated  goods, 
particularly  of  the  elegant  ornaments  for  coaches 
now  so  generally  used,  has  been  introduced  and 
carried  on  to  a  considerable  extent. 

In  order  to  contrast  the  different  stages  of 
metropolitan  society  with  effect,  it  is  not 
here  necessary  to  go  back  to  Mr.  Creech's 
well  known  account  of  the  changes  which 
took  place  in  Edinburgh  from  1763  to  1793. 
It  is  thirty-five  years  since  Mr.  Creech  wrote, 
and  it  is  not  going  too  far  to  say,  that  the  changes 
and  improvements  which  have  taken  place  in 
this  last  period  infinitely  surpass  all  that  pre- 
ceded them,  and  would  require  even  a  better  pen 
than  his  adequately  to  describe  them.  Our 
limits  do  not  permit  of  minute  detail  in  matters 
of  this  kind,  otherwise  we  could  contrast  and 
comment  on  individual  improvements  as  he 
has  done.  We  may  remark,  however,  that  since 
1793,  Edinburgh  has  extended  to  twice  the  size 
it  was  at  that  time,  and  has  nearly  doubled  its 
population.  The  public  undertakings  to  improve 
and  adorn  it,  would  require  a  volume  to  detail 
them  with  effect.  In  science,  literature,  and  the 
arts,  its  progress  has  been  equally  extensive  and 
remarkable.  Wealth  and  luxury  have  increased 
in  a  like  ratio,  and  the  houses  in  some  of  the 
squares  and  streets,  then  occupied  by  persons  of 
rank,  fashion,  and  opulence,  are  now  converted 
into  shops  or  places  of  business  for  the  trrdin^ 
part  of  the  community.  With  regard  to  equi- 
pages, servants,  and  modes  of  living,  the  change 
is  perhaps  as  striking  as  that  which  occurred 
within  the  period  of  Mr.  Creech's  experience  ; 
but  the  difference  of  manners  and  of  tastes  is  no 
where  so  conspicuous,  as  in  the  elegance  and 
refinement  displayed  in  the  numerous  country 
villas,  within  a  short  distance  of  the  city,  occu- 
pied, durinsjthe  summer  months,  by  the  different 
classes  of  citizens.  In  morals  too,  if  we  are 
to  judge  from  the  general  regard  paid  to  pub- 
lic opinion,  and  from  the  outward  observance 
of  all  the  decencies  of  life,  by  persons  of  every 
rank,  there  has  for  some  years  been  a  pro- 
gressive improvement ;  and,  when  compared  with 
the  morals  of  1793,  those  of  the  present  day,  we 
confess,  compel  us,  in  spite  of  ourselves  and  of 
all  our  early  predilections,  to  award  them  the 
preference  and  the  palm  of  approbation.  Per- 
haps the  prevailing  fault  of  Edinburgh  society 
at  present  is  the  rage  which  even  persons  of  mo- 
derate circumstances  exhibit  for  show  and  splen- 
dor in  their  domestic  establishments.  Accord- 
ing to  this  foible  of  the  time,  nobody  is  entitled 
to  move  in  good  society  withou.  a  fine  house, 
fine  furniture,  fine  servants,  and  every  day  at  his 
table  an  absurd  and  ostentatious  display  of  fine 
wines.  If  this  be  an  evil  to  society  at  large,  it 
fortunately  often  cures  itself  by  the  ruin  which 
it  brings  down  on  the  heads  of  those  who  weakly 
and  inconsiderately  indulge  in  it 

The  University  of  Edinburgh  is  a  sufficiently 


EDINBURGH. 


687 


prominent  feature  in  its  history  and  character  to  single   college,   which   enjoys   the  privilege  o 

deserve  our  distinct  notice.  In  1581  a  grant  was  conferring  degrees. 

Dbtained  from  James  VI.  for  founding  a  college  The  branches  of  education  at  present  taueht  in 

within  the  city  of  Edinburgh;  and  the  citizens,  it  are  the  following:  1.  Literature  and  Philosonh,, 

aided  by  various  donations,  purchased  part  of  comprehending  humanity,  or  Latin    Greek    ma 


the  areas,  chambers,  and  church  of  the  collegiate    thematics,  logic,  moral  philosophy7natu7aT  phi- 
losophy, rhetoric,  belle- ' 
and    natural   history. 


provostry  and  prebends  of  the  Kirk-a-field,  other-    losophy,  rhetoric,  belles  lettres"  universal  history 
wise  called  Templum  et  PraefecturaSanctffi  Maria     °nrl    natural    v,;.,*~ —       «     --,„__, 


in  campis,  as  a  suitable  site  for  it.     In  1583  the 


2.    Theology,    compre- 
hending divinity,  church  history,  and  oriental 


provost,  magistrates,  and  council,  the  patrons  of    languages.     3.  "Law,  comprehending  civii'Taw' 
this  new  institution,  prepared  the  place  for  the     in«titnt«c  -in^   ^.,, .,!,,„»„    c — 1-»  i _   1 1- 


reception  of  teachers  and  students ;  and  in  Octo- 


mstitutes  and  pandects,  Scots'  law,  public  law, 
conveyancing.      4.    Medicine,    comprehending 


her,  1583,  Robert  Rollock,  whom  they  had  in-  dietetics,  rnateria  medica,  and  pharmacy  prac" 
-uted  from  a  professorship  in  the  University  of  tice  of  physic,  chemistry,  and  chemical  phar- 
St.  Andrew  s,  began  to  teach  in  it.  Other  pro-  macy  ;  theory  of  physic,  anatomy,  and  surgery  • 
fessors  were  soon  after  elected;  and  Rollock  theory  and  practice  of  midwifery ;  medical  juris- 
prudence, clinical  medicine,  clinical  surgery, 
and  military  surgery.  During  the  Summer  ses- 


was  made  principal  of  the  College,  and  professor 
of  divinity.     The  offices  of  principal  and   pro- 


f  -  ,.  •  i  •          1  *  » O        *  O     *"**  fc**MW«»ii»     »C3— 

lessor  of  divinity  remained  united  till  1620.     In    sion  lectures  are  given  on  the  following  branches 

1fi1T    TnmpQ  \7T      VmvincT    viciforl     Slr»r\tlanrl      r>r\m          wii     K™*-^^».,  ,«„!    I,:  ...  :j •/• t-     •      . 


1617  James  VI.  having  visited  Scotland,  com- 
manded the  principal  and  regents  to  attend  him 
in  Stirling  Castle,  where  they  held  a  solemn 
philosophical  disputation,  and  the  king  desired 
that  their  college  should  for  the  future  be  called 


viz.  botany,  natural  history,  midwifery,  clinical 
lectures  on  medicine,  and  clinical  lectures  on 
surgery.  The  principal  professors  and  lecturers 
are  at  present  thirty-one  in  all ;  and  the  number 
of  students  is  about  2400.  The  professorships 


The  College  of  King  James,  which  name  it  still    of  church  history,   natural  history,  astronomy, 


law  of  nature  and  nations,  and  rhetoric,  are  in 
tne  gift  of  the  crown.     The  professor  of  agri- 


bears  in  all  its  diplomas  and  public  deeds.     For 
some  time  the  college  consisted  only  of  the  prin- 
cipal and  four  regents  or  professors  of  philoso-    culture  was  nominated  by  Sir  William  Pulteney, 
phy,  who  each  instructed  one  class  of  students    the  founder  of  the  institution.      The  remaining 
for  four  years,  in  Latin,  Greek,  logic,  mathema- 
tics, ethics,  and  physics.     It  was  not  till  about 


the   year  1710   that   the   regents  began  to   be 


chairs  are  in  the  gift  of  the  town  council.  Be- 
sides the  classes  here  enumerated,  the  medical 
professors  alternately  give  clinical  lectuies  upon 


confined  each  to  a  particular  profession;   since    the  cases  of  the  patients  in  the  Royal  Infirmary. 

~v,:_u  .: —  <u__.  u —  i 1..  _...i-j  fne  integrjty  an(j  discernment  uniformly  dis- 
played in  the  appointment  to  professorships  in 
this  university,  have  contributed  greatly  to  ex- 
tend its  reputation  both  at  home  and  abroad. 
From  confidence  in  the  talents  and  industry  of 
the  professors,  it  has  become  a  seat  of  education, 
not  only  to  the  youth  of  the  nnited  kingdom, 
but,  to  the  honor  of  our  country,  students  have 
been  attracted  to  it  from  every  nation  in  Europe, 
and  from  almost  every  civilised  country  on  the 
globe.  About  thirty  years  ago,  the  old  buildings 
of  the  college  being  thought  quite  unsuitable  to 
the  dignity  of  such  a  flourishing  seat  of  learning, 
the  magistrates  and  council  set  on  foot  a  sub- 
scription for  erecting  a  new  structure,  according 
to  a  design  of  Robert  Adam,  Esq.,  architect. 
Most  of  the  old  fabric  was  in  consequence  pul- 
led down,  and  the  new  building  is  now  in  con- 
siderable forwardness.  It  is  upon  a  superb 
scale,  and  the  whole,  when  finished,  if  not  the 
most  splendid  structure  of  the  sort  in  Europe, 
will  be  the  completest  and  most  commodious. 
The  estimate  for  completing  the  whole  was  about 
£63,000.  The  six  columns  in  the  front  are  not 
to  be  equalled  in  Britain.  The  shaft  of  each  is 
twenty-three  feet  high,  and  three  feet  diameter, 
of  one  entire  stone.  The  botanical  garden  be- 
longing to  the  university  is  situated  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  village  of  Canon-mills,  and  consists 
of  about  twelve  acres.  But  the  funds  for  the 
support  of  this  garden  are  very  inadequate  to 
the  purpose,  not  exceeding  £170  per  annum. 

EDINBURGHSHIRE,  or    MID-LOTHIAN. 
See  MID-LOTHIAN. 


which  time  they  have  been  commonly  styled 
Professors  of  Greek,  Logic,  Moral  Philosophy, 
and  Natural  Philosophy. — The  first  medical  pro- 
fessors instituted  at  Edinburgh,  were  Sir  Robert 
Sibbald  and  Dr.  Archibald  Pitcairn,  in  1685. 
For  thirty  years  afterwards,  however,  a  summer 
lecture,  on  the  officinal  plants,  and  the  dissection 
of  a  human  body,  once  in  two  or  three  years, 
completed  the  whole  course  of  medical  education 
at  Edinburgh.  In  1720  an  attempt  was  made 
to  teach  the  different  branches  of  physic  regu- 
larly ;  which  succeeded  so  well,  that,  ever  since, 
the  reputation  of  the  University  as  a  school  for 
medicine  has  been  undisputed.  The  College 
has  a  fine  library,  founded  in  1580,  by  Mr. 
Clement  Little,  advocate.  It  is  enriched  by  a 
copy  of  every  book  entered  in  Stationers'  Hall, 
according  to  statute,  and  it  now  contains  70,000 
volumes.  The  students  of  divinity,  who  pay 
nothing  to  this  library,  have  one  belonging  to 
their  own  particular  department.  The  museum 
contains  a  capital  collection  of  natural  curiosities, 
the  number  of  which  is  daily  increasing ;  and, 
under  the  admirable  management  of  professor 
Jamieson,  it  promises  to  become  the  most  inte- 
resting and  important  in  Britain.  The  anato- 
mical and  obstetrical  preparations  are  peculiarly 
valuable.  This  university  having  been  insti- 
tuted after  the  Reformation,  among  a  frugal 
people  that  had  no  love  for  ecclesiastical  digni- 
ties, it  differs  greatly  from  the  wealthy  founda- 
tions which  receive  the  name  of  Universities  and 
colleges  in  England,  or  in  the  Catholic  countries 
of  the  continent  of  Europe.  It  still  consists  of  a 


688 


EDUCATION. 


EDTT,  v.  a.       -\      Old  Fr.  editer ;  Lat.  edo, 

EDI'TION,  n.  s.     tedere,   to    set    forth.      To 

ED'ITOR,  n.  s.       £  publish ;  and  hence  to  pre- 

EDITO'RIAL,  adj.  J  pare  a  work  for  publication. 

It  is  now  particularly  applied,  in  our  language, 

to  the  duty  of  superintendence  and  correction, 

in  distinction  from  the  original  composition  of  a 

book.  - 

These  are  of  the  second  edition.       Shakspeare. 

The  business  of  our  redemption  is  to  rub  over  the 
defaced  copy  of  the  creation,  to  reprint  God's  image 
upon  the  soul,  and  to  set  forth  nature  in  a  second  and 
a  fairer  edition.  South. 

EDMONDSON  (Joseph),  a  genealogist  and 
herald  painter,  was  appointed,  in  1764,  Mowbray 
herald  extraordinary.  He  was  also  a  member  of 
the  Society  of  Antiquaries.  He  died  in  1786. 
His  works  are,  Historical  Account  of  the  Gre- 
ville  family,  8vo. ;  A  Companion  to  the  Peerage, 
8vo. ;  A  Body  of  Heraldry,  2  vols.  folio  ;  Baro- 
nagium  Genealogicum,  or  the  Pedigrees  of  Eng- 
lish Peers,  6  vols.  folio. 

EDMUND  I.,  king  of  England,  the  son  of 
Edward  the  Elder,  succeeded  his  brother  Athel- 
stan,  A.D.  941,  and  exhibited  proofs  of  great 
courage  and  abilities  during  a  short  reign  of  about 
eight  years.  He  was  murdered  by  Leolf,  a 
robber,  A.D.  948.  See  ENGLAND. 

EDMUND  II.,  surnamed  Ironside,  from  his 
strength  and  valor,  succeeded  his  father  Ethel- 
red  II.,  A.D.  10'IG,  in  that  part  of  England 
which  was  not  then  possessed  by  the  Danes. 
He  was  endued  with  great  abilities,  but  was 
murdered  by  the  traitor,  Edric,  duke  of  Mercia, 
before  he  had  reigned  a  year.  See  ENGLAND. 

EDOM,  Heb.  onx,  i.  e.  red ;  or  Esau,  the 
son  of  Isaac  and  brother  of  Jacob.  The  name 
Edom  was  given  him,  either  because  he  sold  his 
birth-right  to  Jacob  for  a  mess  of  red  pottage,  or 
by  reason  of  the  color  of  his  hair  and  complexion. 
Idumaea  is  derived  from  Edom,  and  is  often 
called  in  Scripture  the  land  of  Edom.  See  the 
next  article. 

EDOM,  or  Idumsea,  in  ancient  geography,  a 
district  of  Arabia  Petraea.  A  great  part  of  the 
south  of  Judaea  was  also  called  Idumcea,  because 
occupied  by  the  Idumseaus,  upon  the,  Jewish 


captivity.  But  Edom  Proper  appears  not  to 
have  been  very  extensive,  from  the  march  of  the 
Israelites,  in  which  they  compassed  it  on  the 
south  eastward,  till  they  came  to  the  country  of 
the  Moabites.  Within  this  compass  lies  mount 
Hor,  where  Aaron  died  ;  marching  from  which 
the  Israelites  fought  with  king  Arad  the  Ca- 
naanite,  who  came  down  the  wilderness  against 
them.  And  this  is  the  extent  of  the  Idumsea 
Propria,  lying  south  of  the  Dead  Sea;  but  in 
Solomon's  time  extending  to  the  Red  Sea. — 
1  Kings  ix.  26. 

EDRED,  king  of  England,  son  of  Edward 
the  Elder,  succeeded  to  the  throne  on  the  murder 
of  his  brother,  Edmund  I.  (947).  He  quelled  a 
rebellion  of  the  Northumbrian  Danes,  and  com- 
pelled Malcolm,  king  of  Scotland,  to  renew  his 
homage  for  his  English  possessions.  Although 
active  and  warlike,  he  was  extremely  supersti- 
tious, and  subservient  to  the  celebrated  Dunstan, 
abbot  of  Glastonbury.  Edred  died  after  a  reign 
of  nine  years,  and  left  the  crown  to  his  nephew, 
Edwy. 

EDRIDGE  (Henry),  A.R.A.,  F.S.A.;  a  land- 
scape and  miniature  painter  of  eminence,  born  at 
Paddington,  in  1768.  His  earlier  portraits  are 
principally  drawn  on  paper,  with  black  lead  and 
Indian  ink.  It  was  in  later  years  only  that  he 
made  those  elaborate  and  high-finished  pictures, 
uniting  the  depth  and  richness  of  oil-painting 
with  the  freedom  and  freshness  of  water-colors, 
of  which  there  are  so  many  specimens  in  Eng- 
land. He  died  in  1821. 

EDRISSI  (Mohamed  ben  Mohamed,  Scherif 
al)  an  Arabian  prince  and  geographer  of  the 
twelfth  century,  who  being  expelled  from  his 
dominions  in  the  south  of  Egypt,  took  refuge  in 
Sicily,  at  the  court  of  Roger  II.  Here  he  com- 
posed Geographical  Recreations ;  and  construct- 
ed a  silver  globe,  said  to  have  weighed  400 
Greek  pounds,  on  which  were  inscribed  the  di- 
visions of  the  earth,  so  far  as  they  were  then 
known.  His  book,  which  has  been  termed  Geo- 
graphia  Nubiensis,  from  its  containing  much 
information  relative  to  the  eastern  parts  of  Africa, 
was  translated  into  Latin  by  Gabriel  Sionita 
and  John  Hesvonita,  and  published  at  Paris, 
4to.,  1619. 


EDUCATION. 


ED'UCATE,  v.  a.  ^      Lat.  eduearc,  from  duco, 
EDUCA'TION,  n.  s.   J  to   lead.      To   bring   up 

from  youth;  instruct  youth.     See  Hooker's  fine 

definition  of  the  substantive. 

Education  and  instruction  are  the  means,  the  one 
by  use,  the  other  by  precept,  to  make  our  natural  fa- 
culty of  reason  both  the  better  and  the  sooner  to  judge 
rightly  between  truth  and  error,  good  and  evil. 

Hooker. 

The  best  time  for  marriage  will  be  towards  thirty, 
or  as  the  younger  times  are  unfit,  either  to  choose  or 
to  govern  a  wife  and  family,  so,  if  thou  stay  long,  thou 
shall  hardly  see  the  education  of  thy  children,  who, 
being  left  to  strangers,  are  in  effect  lost ;  and  better 
were  it  to  be  unborn  than  ill-bred. 

Raleigh  to  Jut  Son. 


Diversity  of  education,  and  discrepancy  of  those 
principles  wherewith  men  are  at  first  imbued,  and 
wherein  all  our  after  reasonings  are  founded. 

Lord  Digby  to  K.  Digby. 

If  the    children  of    religious    parents,    after    aH 
Christian  nurture,  shall  shame  their   education,  God 
takes  it  more  heinously,  and  revenges  it  more  sharplv 
Rp.  Hall.      Contemplation. 

Their  young  succession  all  their  cares  employ  ; 
They  breed,  they  brood,  instruct  and  educate, 
And  make  provision  for  the  future  state. 

Dry  den.      Virgil. 

Some  independent  ideas,  of  no  alliance  to  one  an- 
other, are,  by  education,  custom,  and  the  constant  diu 
of  their  party,  so  coupled  in  their  minds,  that  they  al- 
ways appear  there  together.  Lo^.he. 


EDUCATION. 


689 


What  education  did  at  first  conceive, 
Our  ripened  age  confirms  us  to  believe. 

Pomfret. 

Education  is  worse,  in  proportion  to  the  grandeur  of 
the  parents :  if  the  whole  world  were  under  one  mo- 
narch, the  heir  of  that  monarch  would  be  the  worst 
educated  mortal  since  the  creation. 

Swift.     On  Modern  Education. 

Education  at  our  public  schools  and  universities  is 
travelling  in  a  waggon  for  expedition,  where  there  is 
a  bridle  road  that  will  take  you  by  a  short  cat  to  Par- 
nassus, and  the  polisher  has  got  the  key  of  it. 

Cumberland. 

Lively  and  sensible,  and  having  received  an  educa- 
tion somewhat  above  her  rank,  her  conversation  vas 
very  agreeable.  Ralph  read  plays  to  her  every  even- 
ing. Franklin. 

True,  and  then  as  to  her  manner  ;  upon  my  word  I 
think  it  is  particularly  graceful,  considering  she  never 
had  the  least  education :  for  you  know  her  mother  was 
a  Welsh  milliner,  and  her  father  a  sugar  baker  at  Bris- 
tol. Sheridan. 
EDUCATION.  We  have  explained  this  term 
verbally.  A  more  ample  and  satisfactory  defi- 
nition has  been  given  thus :  '  Education  is  that 
series  of  means,  by  which  the  human  under- 
standing is  gradually  enlightened,  and  the  dis- 
positions of  the  human  heart  are  formed  and 
called  forth,  between  early  infancy  a -id  the  pe- 
riod when  a  young  person  is  considered  as  qua- 
lified to  take  a  part  in  active  life.' 

The  word  education,  among  the  ancients,  seems 
to  have  had  a  signification  different  from  that 
which  is  affixed  to  it  by  the  moderns.  Educit 
obstetrix,  says  Varro,  educat  nutrix,  instituit 
paedagogus,  docet  magister.  According  to  this 
distinction,  education,  institution,  and  instruc- 
tion, are  as  different  as  the  midwife,  the  nurse, 
the  preceptor,  and  the  master.  But  other  writers, 
both  ancient  and  modern,  have  considered  edu- 
cation in  the  comprehensive  sense  expressed  in 
the  above  definition  ;  and  as  no  subject  is  of 
more  importance  than  this,  it  being  the  practical 
foundation  of  all  mental  acquirements,  as  well 
as  of  all  virtue,  many  distinguished  authors  have 
devoted  their  minds  to  the  consideration  of  it. 
Lycurgus,  and  others  of  the  most  eminent  legis- 
lators of  antiquity,  considered  a  proper  education 
as  so  necessary  to  form  good  citizens,  that  they 
incorporated  their  systems  of  education  with  the 
codes  of  laws  they  gave  to  their  countrymen. 
But  among  all  the  legislators  and  authors  of  an- 
tiquity, of  whose  works  any  relics  have  come 
down  to  us,  none  appears  to  have  written  with 
more  propriety  on  this  subject,  than  the  cele- 
brated Quintilian,  who  taught  rhetoric  in  Rome 
under  Domitian,  Nerva,  and  Trajan. 

Among  the  modems,  the  sublime  Milton, 
and  the  judicious  Locke,  have  left  treatises  on 
this  important  topic.  The  late  lord  Kames  too 
was  the  author  of  an  excellent  tract,  entitled 
Loose  Hints  on  Education;  and  the  fanciful 
Rousseau,  whose  genius  and  eccentricities  are 
•well  known  to  the  public,  devoted  his  Emilius 
to  the  consideration  of  this  subject.  To  these 
a  host  of  respectable  modern  names  might  be 
added.  But  we  do  not  consider  a  Dictionary  of 
Science  as  the  proper  depository  for  extensive 
speculations  of  this  kind.  Our  whole  work, 
indeed,  is  a  course  of  elementary,  and  therefore 
VOL,  VII. 


educational  treatises;  what  is  more  must  be  either 
purely  speculative ;  or  it  must  involve,  details 
which  are  varied  with  the  designs  of  every  parent, 
and  the  talents,  station  in  life,  and  destiny  of 
every  young  person.  It  will  suffice,  therefore, 
here  briefly  to  review  the  principal  ancient  and 
modern  systems  of  education,  adding  a  more 
particular  account  of  one  or  two  modern  and 
material  improvements. 

The  system  of  Lycurgus,  however  well 
adapted  to  a  state  just  emerging  from  barbarism, 
was  but  a  species  of  detached  military  training; 
designed  to  form  the  heroic  at  the  expense  of  all 
the  other  virtues,  and  extinguishing  all  regard  to 
the  interest  of  other  states  as  well  as  family  and 
personal  interests,  in  an  exclusive  spirit  of  sup- 
posed patriotism.  For,  in  reality,  his  system  was 
too  confined  to  be  truly  patriotic.  It  had  no 
tendency  to  elevate  the  human  intellect,  or  to 
stimulate  into  activity  many  of  the  noblest  and 
best  affections  of  our  nature.  Had  his  institu- 
tions been  preserved  in  their  pristine  vigor,  the 
Spartans  might  have  continued  precisely  the 
same  ;  but  they  would  have  been  incapable  of 
receiving  the  knowledge  of  those  arts  which 
adorn  and  improve  mankind.  The  system,  in- 
deed, of  a  state  education  has  always  been  too 
cumbrous  for  management ;  it  has  the  appear- 
ance at  the  best  of  endeavouring  to  mould  all 
minds  into  one  form,  and,  by  having  a  strong  ten- 
dency to  produce  habitual  submission  to  the  will  of 
one,  of  being  highly  unfavorable  to  public  liberty. 
No  doubt  can  exist  which  is  to  be  preferred,  the 
total  neglect  of  education,  or  this  artificial  and 
forced  method  of  attempting  it ;  but  all  that  the 
state  has  legitimately  to  do  is,  to  take  care  that 
none  shall  be  without  the  means  of  instruction, 
and  to  leave  private  persons  to  follow  the  bent 
of  their  own  inclinations  in  the  employment  of 
them .  In  those  nations  which  were  first  civilised, 
the  power  of  the  parent  was  considered  as  abso- 
lute ;  and  as  implicit  submission  was,  from  the 
first,  inculcated  upon  the  young,  the  labor  of 
education  was  greatly  diminished,  and  the  li- 
mited knowledge  and  sentiments  of  the  parent 
were  very  easily  communicated  to  youth.  The 
round  of  duty  was  less  extensive,  and  its  parts 
less  complicated  than  at  present.  Among  the 
Israelites,  where  moral  education  appears  to  have 
made  the  greatest  advances,  the  system  of  duty 
was  completely  laid  down  in  the  written  law ; 
so  that  all  the  knowledge  which  the  age  and 
country  possessed  was  certainly  to  be  gained, 
and  the  moral  principles  certainly  to  be  regulated 
aright,  where  the  parent  employed  wisely  that 
authority  which  the  law  enforced,  and  which  the 
customs  of  the  times  would  otherwise  have 
allowed. 

The  necessity  of  a  tolerably  correct  direction 
of  the  early  propensities,  in  order  to  promote  do- 
mestic comfort,  must  in  a  great  number  of  cases 
have  led  to  such  direction  of  them,  without  any 
view  to  the  future  advantage  of  the  individual. 
But  with  respect  to  those  who  were  to  come  for- 
wards in  the  employments  of  the  state,  or  in  any 
other  way  to  be  exposed  to  the  notice  of  their 
countrymen,  the  advantages  of  early  instruction 
in  knowledge,  and  of  the  early  cultivation  of 
those  qualities  which  the  wants  of  the  age  and 

2  Y 


690 


EDUCATION. 


country  made  of  great  estimation,  were  so 
obvious,  that  they  appear  to  have  led,  in  a 
variety  of  cases,  to  great  attention  to  the  work  of 
education ;  and  though  we  have  not,  in  many  in- 
stances, any  account  of  the  procedures  of  the 
ancients,  yet,  in  the  few  circumstances  which 
have  been  recorded,  we  perceive  that,  long  before 
any  thing  like  a  systematic  plan  of  education  was 
adopted,  individuals  made  education  an  object 
of  primary  concern. 

One  grand  object  of  moral  education,  so  far  as 
it  respects  rectitude  of  dispositions  and  affec- 
tions, is  to  cultivate  the  habit  of  self-control. 
Religious  people,  of  all  periods,  who  have  pos- 
sessed the  light  of  revelation,  have,  in  a  particu- 
lar manner,  been  sensible  that  this  habit  lies  at 
the  foundation  of  moral  worth;  and  where  the 
authority  of  the  parent  is  generally  preserved,  the 
cultivation  of  thjs  habit  follows  as  a  matter  of 
course.  It  requires  a  wise  choice  of  means  to 
prevent  filial  submission  from  being  the  submis- 
sion of  a  slave,  rather  than  of  a  child  :  but  where 
it  is  acquired,  and  rightly  directed,  the  founda- 
tion is  laid  for  submission  and  obedience  to  the 
will  of  God ;  and,  where  t his  principle  takes  a 
firm  hold  on  the  mind,  almost  every  thing  is 
done  that  could  be  wished,  to  further  the  pro- 
gress of  the  individual  towards  moral  worth.  A 
maxim  of  the  highest  authority,  now  indeed,  is 
felt  in  all  its  truth,  '  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom.'  In  reading  almost  the 
only  systematic  work  of  antiquity  on  the  subject 
of  education,  that  of  Quintilian,  we  become 
convinced  of  the  writer's  great  good  sense,  ex- 
cellence of  disposition,  and  extensive  informa- 
tion ;  and  from  his  work,  though  it  had  a  parti- 
cular object  in  view,  much  may  be  learned  by  the 
modern  instructor.  Most  excellent  principles 
are  scattered  up  and  down  in  those  general  parts, 
which  amply  repay  our  perusal,  though  we  are 
seldom  invited  to  proceed  by  elegance  of  diction, 
or  brilliance  of  thought :  and  the  different  facts 
he  mentions,  give  us  reason  to  suppose  that,  in 
his  time,  education  was  in  a  most  degraded  state 
at  Rome. 

Among  the  moderns  few  names  are  more  justlj 
venerated  than  that  of  John  Milton.  His  life 
was  devoted  to  study ;  and  part  of  it  was  em- 
ployed in  instructing  youth.  Among  his  other 
works  we  find  a  Treatise  on  Education.  He  had 
himself  been  educated  according  to  the  plan 
long  established  in  the  English  universities. 
The  object  of  his  directions  is  to  exhibit  a  plan 
of  '  a  better  education,  in  extent  and  compre- 
hension far  more  large,  and  yet  of  time  far 
shorter,  and  of  attainment  far  more  certain,  than 
any  that  had  yet  been  in  practice.'  The  follow- 
ing is  the  substance  of  his  treatise: — 'The  end  of 
learning  is  to  cultivate  our  understandings,  and 
to  rectify  our  dispositions,  by  enriching  our 
minds  with  the  treasures  of  wisdom.  But,  in  the 
present  modes  of  education,  this  design  does  not 
appear  to  be  kept  in  view.  The  learner  of  Latin 
is  burdened  with  rules,  themes,  verses,  and  ora- 
tions ;  but  no  care  is  taken  to  make  him  master 
of  the  valuable  knowledge  which  the  classics  con- 
tain. And,  when  he  advances  farther,  he  is 
driven  into  the  thorny  paths  of  logic  and  meta- 
physics. So,  when  his  studies  are  completed,  he 


is  almost  as  destitute  of  real  knowledge  as  when 
he  first  entered  a  school.'  To  render  learning 
truly  beneficial,  instead  of  the  school  and  univer- 
sity education  which  youth  at  present  receive, 
Milton  proposes  that  the  place  of  both  school 
and  university  be  supplied  by  an  academy,  in 
which  they  may  acquire  all  that  is  taught  at  either, 
except  law  and  physic. 

'  Let  the  academy,'  he  says,  '  afford  accommo- 
dation for  150  persons  ;  twenty  of  whom  may  be 
servants  and  attendants.  As  many  academies 
as  are  necessary  may  be  afterwards  erected  on 
the  model  of  this  one.  Let  the  youth  who  are 
introduced  into  this  academy  begin  with  learning 
the  principal  rules  of  grammar.  In  their  pro- 
nunciation of  Latin,  let  them  follow  that  of  the 
Italians,  as  that  of  the  English  is  indistinct,  and 
unsuitable  to  the  genius  of  the  language.  Next 
read  to  them  some  entertaining  book  on  educa- 
tion, such  as  the  three  first  books  of  Quintilian, 
in  Latin ;  and  Cebes,  Plutarch,  or  some  other  of 
the  Socratic  discourses,  in  Greek ;  and  inspire 
them,  by  seasonable  lectures,  with  love  for  learn- 
ing, admiration  of  great  and  virtuous  characters, 
and  a  disposition  to  cheerful  obedience.  At  a 
different  hour  let  them  be  instructed  in  arithme- 
tic and  geometry.  Between  supper  and  bed 
time  instruct  them  in  the  principles  of  religion 
and  the  sacred  history.  From  the  writers  on 
education,  let  the  pupils  pass  to  the  authors  on 
agriculture,  to  Cato,  Varro,  and  Columella.  Be- 
fore half  these  authors  be  read,  they  cannot  but 
be  pretty  well  qualified  to  read  most  of  the  Latin 
prose  authors.  They  may  now  learn  the  use  of 
the  globes,  and  make  themselves  acquainted  with 
the  ancient  and  modern  maps.  Let  them  about 
this  time,  begin  the  study  of  the  Greek  tongue, 
and  proceed  in  it  as  in  the  Latin :  they  will  not 
fail  to  overcome,  in  a  short  time,  all  the  difficul- 
ties of  grammar;  after  which  they  will  have 
access  to  all  the  treasures  of  natural  knowledge 
to  be  found  in  Aristotle  and  Theophrastus.  In 
the  same  manner  they  may  make  themselves  ac- 
quainted with  Vitruvius,  Seneca,  Mela,  Celsus, 
Pliny,  and  Solinus.  Let  them  next  turn  their 
attention  to  mathematics,  beginning  with  trigo- 
nometry, as  an  introduction  to  fortification,  archi- 
tecture, and  navigation.  To  teach  them  the 
knowledge  of  nature,  and  the  arts  of  life,  let 
them  have  the  instructions  of  artists  and  me- 
chanics, whose  skill  has  been  obtained  by  actual 
practice.  They  will  now  read  the  poets  with 
ease  and  pleasure.  From  these  let  them  proceed 
to  the  moralists;  after  which  they  may  be  al- 
lowed the  best  Greek,  Latin,  and  Italian  drama- 
tic compositions.  From  these  let  them  proceed 
to  politics :  let  them  here  study  the  law  of  Moses, 
the  admirable  remains  of  the  ancient  lawgivers 
of  Greece,  the  Roman  tables,  edicts,  and  pan- 
dects, concluding  with  the  institutions  of  their 
mother  country.  Let  them  next  be  more  parti- 
cularly instructed  in  the  principles  of  theology ; 
having  by  this  time  acquired  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage, together  with  the  Chaldee  and  the  Syriac 
dialect,  whereby  they  may  read  the  Scriptures 
in  their  original  tongue.  Thus  furnished,  they 
will  be  able  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  noblest 
historians  and  poets.  To  get  by  heart,  and  re- 
peat in  a  proper  manner,  passages  from  the  writ  - 


EDUCATION. 


ings  of  some  of  these,  will  have  the  happiest 
effects  in  elevating  their  genius.  Let  this  stately 
edifice  be  crowned  with  logic  and  rhetoric.  This 
would  unite  the  advantages  of  an  Athenian  and 
a  Spartan  education :  for  the  pupils  should  be 
taught  the  exercises  of  wrestling  and  fencing,  and 
the  whole  military  discipline.'  Such  are  the  sen- 
timents of  our  admired  poet  on  education — a 
plan  to  be  expected  from  one  who  was  an  en- 
thusiastic admirer  of  the  sciences,  arts,  and  in- 
stitutions of  Greece  and  Rome ;  and  who,  at  the 
same  time,  from  his  religious  and  political  prin- 
ciples, was  no  friend  to  the  universities. 

The  name  of  Locke  is  almost  equally  calculated 
to  excite  the  attention  of  every  reader.  He  was 
capable  of  thinking  for  himself;  but,  unlike 
Rousseau,  more  desirous  of  rendering  himself 
useful,  than  of  being  admired  for  singularity :  he 
had  examined  without  prejudice  the  effects  of 
those  modes  of  education  of  which  he  disap- 
proves. To  render  himself  useful  to  mankind, 
he  could  descend  from  the  heights  of  science  to 
the  humble  task  of  translating  TEsop's  Fables. 

Mr.  Locke,  in  his  Treatise  on  Education,  pro- 
poses the  two  great  objects,  of  preserving  and 
strengthening  the  bodily  constitution ;  and  in- 
forming the  understanding  with  useful  know- 
ledge, while  we  cherish  good  dispositions  in  the 
heart.  In  his  oHrections  on  the  first  of  these 
heads,  he  recommends  plain  fare,  simple  and 
light  clothing,  with  abstinence  from  strong 
liquors,  and  as  much  as  possible  from  medicine, 
together  with  temperance  and  early  rising.  In 
one  thing,  however,  few  parents  will  be  willing 
to  comply  with  Mr.  Locke's  advice.  He  not 
only  directs  that  children's  feet  be  frequently 
bathed  in  cold  water ;  but  even  wishes  that  their 
shoes  were  always  kept  in  such  a  condition  as  to 
admit  water  freely.  This  he  thinks  likely  to 
fortify  the  constitution  in  such  a  manner,  as  to 
render  them  less  liable,  in  the  course  of  life,  to 
such  diseases  as  arise  from  any  unusual  exposure 
to  wet  or  cold.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of 
this  advice,  his  method  of  cultivating  the  under- 
standing, and  forming  the  dispositions,  deservedly 
claims  the  attention  of  parents  and  preceptors. 
With  a  virtuous  indignation  he  reprobates  that  . 
folly  by  which  we  generally  corrupt  the  heart 
and  spoil  the  temper  of  children,  in  infancy ; 
so  as  to  render  them  incorrigible  as  they  advance 
in  life.  On  the  other  hand  he  reckons  it  neither 
necessary  nor  prudent  to  treat  them  with  harsh- 
ness or  severity.  Let  them  be  formed  to  obe- 
dience from  their  earliest  years  :  let  them  be  ac- 
customed to  submit  implicitly  to  the  direction 
of  those  on  whom  they  depend.  But  beware  of 
souring  their  tempers,  and  depressing  their  spirits 
by  harshness ;  as  well  as  of  accustoming  them 
to  neglect  their  duty,  except  when  allured  to  it 
by  the  hopes  of  reward.  Inspire  them  with  a 
sense  of  shame,  and  with  a  generous  thirst  for 
praise.  Caress  and  honor  them  when  they  do 
well;  treat  them  with  neglect  when  they  act 
amiss.  This  will  produce  much  better  effects 
than  if  you  were  at  one  time  to  chide  and  beat 
them  ;  at  another,  -to  reward  them  with  a  profu- 
sion of  foolish  indulgencies. 

Mr.  Locke  does  not  approve  of  forming  chil- 
dren at  too  early  an  age,  to  that  politeness  and 


propriety  of  manners  which  should  distinguish 
them  when  they  become  men.  This  great  man 
was  of  opinion  that  a  private  education  is  more 
favorable  than  a  public  one  to  virtue,  and 
scarcely  less  favorable  to  learning.  He  advises 
us  more  particularly  to  keep  our  pupil  at  a  dis- 
tance from  evil  example;  to  choose  the  most 
favourable  seasons  for  instruction ;  to  enforce 
obedience  strictly,  but  rarely  by  blows.  If  his 
engagements  in  life  prevent  the  parent  from 
superintending  and  directing  his  son's  education 
personally,  let  him  commit  him  to  the  care  of  a 
virtuous  and  judicious  tutor,  who  is  rather  a  man 
of  experience  in  the  world  than  of  profound 
learning ;  for  it  is  more  necessary  that  the  pupil 
be  formed  for  conducting  himself  with  prudence 
in  the  world,  and  be  fortified  against  those 
temptations  to  which  he  will  be  exposed  in  active 
life,  than  that  his  head  be  stuffed  with  Latin  and 
logic.  Mr.  Locke,  although  his  own  mind  was 
stored  with  Grecian  and  Roman  literature,  is 
against  that  application  to  ancient  learning, 
which  was  then  indispensably  required  in  the 
education  of  youth.  He  considers  languages 
and  philosophy  as  rather  having  a  tendency  to 
render  the  youth  unfit  for  acting  a  prudent  and 
becoming  part  in  life,  than  forming  him  .for  it ; 
and  he  therefore  insists  that  these  should  be  but 
in  a  subordinate  degree  the  objects  of  his  atten- 
tion. 

Curiosity,  he  thinks,  ought  to  be  industriously 
roused  in  the  breast  of  the  child,  and  cherished 
by  meeting  the  readiest  gratification.  He  should 
be  indulged  in  play,  while  he  continues  to  play 
with  keenness  and  activity;  but  not  suffered  to" 
loiter  about  in  indolence.  To  restrain  him  from 
fool-hardy  courage,  point  out  to  him  the  dangers 
to  which  it  exposes  him :  to  raise  him  above 
timorous  cowardice,  and  inspire  him  with  manly 
fortitude,  accustom  him  from  the  earliest  period 
of  life  to  an  acquaintance  with  such  things  as 
he  is  most  likely  to  be  afraid  of :  subject  him 
now  and  then  to  pain,  and  expose  him  to  dan- 
ger ;  but  let  such  trials  be  judiciously  conducted. 
When,  from  idleness  or  curiosity,  children  treat 
dogs,  cats,  birds,  butterflies,  &c.,  with  cruelty, 
Mr.  Locke  advises  that  they  be  carefully  watched, 
and  every  means  used  to  excite  them  to  generous 
sensibility.  Allow  them  to  keep  tame  birds, 
dogs,  &c.,  only  on  condition  of  their  using  them 
with  tenderness.  He  supposes  that  this  unhappy 
disposition  to  cruelty  is  occasioned,  or  fostered, 
by  people's  laughing  when  they  behold  the  im- 
potent efforts  of  children  to  do  mischief ;  and 
encouraging  them  in  maltreating  those  creatures 
which  are  within  their  reach.  He  censures  the 
practice  too  of  entertaining  them  with  stories  of 
fighting  and  battles ;  and  representing  characters 
distinguished  for  atrocious  acts  of  inhumanity 
as  great  and  illustrious.  Let  such  practices  be 
refrained  from,  if  you  wish  to  inspire  your  child 
with  generous  and  humane  sentiments.  Teach 
him  gentleness  and  tenderness,  not  only  to  brutes 
but  also  to  servants  and  companions.  The  en- 
quiries of  a  child  ought  to  be  answered  readily, 
that  great  man  insists,  though  his  questions  be 
put  in  aukward  language.  Curiosity  is  natural, 
and,  if  not  repressed,  he  will  often  be  excited  by 
it  to  the  pursuit  of  knowledge.  Let  him  find 


692 


EDUCATION. 


his  eagerness  in  this  pursuit  a  source  of  ap- 
plause and  esteem.  Avoid  the  folly  of  those 
who  sport  with  the  credulity  of  children,  by  an- 
swering their  questions  in  a  ludicrous  or  deceit- 
ful manner.  When  he  attempts  to  reason  on 
such  subjects  as  are  offered  to  his  observation, 
be  careful  to  encourage  him  :  praise  him  if  he 
reasons  with  any  degree  of  plausibility ;  even  if 
he  blunders,  beware  of  laughing  at  him.  With 
regard  to  amusements ;  while  you  indulge  him 
freely  in  innocent  diversions,  encourage  him  to 
exercise  his  own  ingenuity  in  constructing  them 
for  himself.  In  virtue,  wisdom,  breeding,  and 
learning,  he  comprehends  all  that  is  necessary 
to  enable  his  pupil  to  act  a  respectable  part  in 
life.  lu  forming  a  boy  to  virtue,  he  advises  first 
to  inform  him  of  the  relation  subsisting  between 
human  creatures  and  a  supreme  independent 
Being,  and  to  teach  him,  that  obedience  and 
worship  are  due  to  that  Being  ,  but  beware  of 
impressing  1m  mind  with  any  notions  concern- 
ing spirits  or  goblins,  which  may  render  him  in- 
capable of  bearing  darkness  or  solitude.  Next 
labor  to  impress  his  mind  with  a  veneration 
for  truth ;  habituate  him  to  a  strict  adherence  to 
it;  and  endeavour  to  render  him  gentle  and 
good-natured. 

Good  breeding  forms  no  inconsiderable  part 
of  a  good  education.  In  teaching  this,  Mr. 
Locke  advises,  1st,  To  inspire  a  youth  with  a 
disposition  to  oblige  all  with  whom  he  is  con- 
versant ;  next,  to  teach  him  how  to  express  that 
disposition  in  a  becoming  manner.  Let  boiste- 
rous roughness,  contempt  of  others,  censorious- 
ness,  impertinent  raillery,  and  a  spirit  of  con- 
tradiction, be  banished  from  his  temper  and 
behaviour.  But  beware  of  leading  him  to  re- 
gard the  mere  forms  of  intercourse  as  matters  of 
the  highest  importance.  Teach  him  that  genuine 
good  breeding  is  only  an  easy  and  graceful  way 
of  expressing  good  sense  and  benevolence  in  his 
conversation  and  deportment. 

Mr.  Locke  advises  to  initiate  the  child  in 
reading,  as  an  amusement,  without  letting  him 
know  that  he  is  engaged  about  a  matter  of  any 
importance :  or  teach  him  to  consider  it  as  a 
high  honor  to  be  permitted  to  learn  his  alphabet; 
otherwise  he  will  turn  from  it  with  disgust. 
Such  books  only  as  are  plain,  entertaining,  and 
instructive,  should  at  this  time  be  put  into  his 
hands.  Mr.  Locke  disapproves  of  an  indis- 
criminate perusal  of  the  Bible  at  this  period  of 
life ;  but  reckons  it  highly  proper,  to  cause  him 
to  peruse  some  of  its  beautiful  historical  pas- 
sages, with  its  elegant  and  sample  moral  pre- 
cepts. He  advises  next  to  proceed  with  writing, 
and  drawing,  if  the  boy  be  not  naturally  incapa- 
ble of  acquiring  the  latter. 

The  scholar  must  now  begin  an  acquaintance 
with  other  languages.  Yet,  says  Mr.  Locke,  let 
none  waste  their  time  in  attempting  to  acquire  a 
knowledge  of  Latin,  but  such  as  are  designed  for 
some  of  the  learned  professions,  or  for  the  life 
of  a  gentleman  without  a  profession.  To  these 
last  it  may  be  useful ;  to  others  this  writer  thinks 
it  is  wholly  unserviceable.  •  But  in  learning  the 
Latin  tongue,  he  proposes,  as  a  much  happier 
method  than  burdening  and  perplexing  a  boy 
with  rules  of  grammar,  to  make  him  speak  it 


with  a  tutor  sufficiently  master  of  it  for  that  pur- 
pose. He  proposes,  that  if  we  cannot  con- 
veniently have  the  boy  taught  Latin  by  conver- 
sation, the  introductory  books  should  be 
accompanied  with  an  English  version,  to  which 
he  may  have  recourse,  for  the  explanation  of  the 
Latin.  And  he  again  prohibits  perplexing  him 
with  grammatical  difficulties,  as  at  his  ajje,  it  is 
impossible  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  these  things 

Skill  in  grammar,  says  Mr.  Locke,  may  be 
useful  to  those  whose  lives  are  to  be  dedicated 
to  the  study  of  the  dead  languages :  and  that 
knowledge,  which  the  gentleman  and  the  man 
of  the  world  may  have  occasion  to  derive  from 
the  ancient  languages,  may  be  acquired  without 
a  painful  study  of  prosody  or  syntax.  As  the 
learning  of  any  language  is  merely  learning 
words ;  if  possible,  let  it  be  accompanied  with 
the  acquisition  of  some  real  knowledge  of  things; 
such  as  the  nature  of  plants,  animals,  &c.  He 
insists  that  the  boy  be  not  burdened  and  tor- 
mented with  the  composition  of  Latin  themes 
and  verses.  Neither  let  his  memory  be  oppressed 
with  whole  pages  and  chapters  from  the  classics. 
Suc,h  ridiculous  exercises  have  no  tendency, 
whatever  prejudice  may  urge  to  the  contrary,  to 
improve  him  either  in  the  knowledge  of  lan- 
guages or  of  nature. 

Mr.  Locke,  however,  wishes  that  the  French 
language  were  learned  along  with  the  Latin;  and 
these  to  be  accompanied  with  the  study  of  arith- 
metic, geography,  history,  and  chronology.  Let 
these  branches  of  knowledge  be  communicated  to 
the  learner  in  one  of  the  two  languages  ;  and  he 
will  thus,  he  thinks,  acquire  the  language  with 
greater  facility.  We  fear,  however,  the  difficulty 
of  acquiring  these  sciences,  particularly  the  two 
first,  would  thus  be  proportionably  increased. 
One  method  which  Mr.  Locke  recommends  for 
facilitating  the  study  of  language  is,  to  put  into 
the  youth's  hand,  as  soon  as  he  has  acquired  a 
tolerable  knowledge  of  chronology,  some  of  the 
most  entertaining  Latin  historians  :  the  interest- 
ing nature  of  the  events  which  they  relate  will 
not  fail  to  command  his  attention,  in  spite  of  the 
difficulty  which  he  must  find  in  making  out  their 
meaning.  The  Bible  and  Cicero  de  Officiis  will 
be  his  best  guides  in  the  stud}  of  ethics.  The 
law  of  nature  and  nations,  as  well  as  the  civil 
and  political  institutions  of  his  country,  he  also 
recommends  as  important  objects,  which  he 
ought  to  study  with  the  most  careful  attention. 
Rhetoric  and  logic,  with  all  their  rules  and  terms, 
will  contribute  little  to  render  him  an  acute 
reasoner  or  an  eloquent  speaker.  Cicero  and 
Chillingworth  will  he  more  beneficial  in  teaching 
him  to  reason  and  to  persuade,  than  all  the  t<-ea- 
tises  on  those  arts  which  he  can  peruse,  or  all 
the  lectures  which  he  can  hear. 

In  every  art  and  science,  Mr.  Locke  prefers 
practice  and  experience  to  rules.  Natural  phi- 
losophy, as  contributing  to  inspire  the  breast 
with  warmer  sentiments  of  devotion,  and  serving 
many  useful  purposes  in  life,  oug;ht  to  make  a 
part  in  the  young  gentleman's  studies.  But  he 
prefers  the  humble  experimental  writers  on  that 
subject  to  the  lofty  builders  of  systems.  Mr, 
Locke  does  not  think  Greek  necessary  for  a  gen- 
tleman or  man  of  the  world  ! 


EDUCATION. 


693 


He  recommends  dancing,  as  contributing  to 
ease  and  gracefulness  of  carriage;  with  riding 
and  fencing,  as  necessary  branches  of  a  young 
gentleman's  education.  He  also  advises  that  he 
should  learn  some  mechanical  trade,  with  the 
exercise  of  which  he  may  agreeably  fill  up  some 
of  his  leisure  hours :  and  insists  that  he  should 
by  no  means  be  unskilled  in  the  management  of 
accounts.  Travelling,  he  thinks,  will  do  more 
hurt  than  good  to  the  understanding  and  morals 
of  the  traveller,  unless  deferred  to  a  later  period, 
than  that  at  which  young  gentlemen  are  usually 
sent  out. 

Dr.  Watts  subjoins  a  Discourse  on  the  Edu- 
cation of  Children  and  Youth,  to  his  excellent 
Treatise  on  the  Improvement  of  the  Mind.  It 
treats  of,  1.  Instructing  children  in  religion, 
which  he  thinks  should  he  attempted  *  as  soon 
as  they  begin  to  know  almost  any  thing :'  2.  The 
improvement  of  their  natural  powers :  3.  Self- 
government,  which  he  proposes  children  to  be 
eaily  instructed  in  :  4.  Reading  and  writing:  5. 
An  employment:  6.  Rules  of  prudence:  7.  Ac- 
complishments in  life ;  among  which  are  enu- 
merated the  Greek,  Latin,  and  French  languages, 
logic,  mathematics,  arithmetic,  algebra,  geogra- 
phy, astronomy,  natural  philosophy,  history, 
poesy,  music,  drawing,  fencing,  riding,  and 
dancing ;  in  which  last  accomplishment  the  Dr. 
'confesses  he  sees  no  evil,'  though  he  thinks 
4  mixed  dancing  has  most  sensible  dangers,'  over 
which  4  a  wise  parent  will  keep  a  watchful  eye 
upon  the  child.'  8.  Of  evil  influences,  from  ter- 
rifying stories,  bloody  histories,  &c.  9.  Of  sports 
and  diversions.  10  and  11,  His  two  last  sections, 
treat  of  the  proper  degrees  of  liberty  and  restraint 
in  sons  and  daughters.  Dr.  Johnson  has  said, 
4  Whoever  has  the  care  of  instructing  others  may 
be  charged  with  deficiency  in  his  duty  if  this 
book  is  not  recommended.' 

In  1762  the  celebrated  John  James  Rousseau 
surprised  the  public  with  his  Emilius;  a  moral 
romance  in  4  vols.  12mo.  We  quote,  with  very 
little  alteration,  the  character  given  of  it,  by  Mr. 
Heron,  in  the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica. 

'For  originality  of  thought,  affecting  senti- 
ment, enchanting  description,  and  bold  vehe- 
ment eloquence,  this  book,'  observes  this  writer, 
4  is  one  of  the  noblest  pieces  of  composition,  not 
only  in  the  French  language,  but  even  in  the 
whole  compass  of  ancient  and  modern  literature. 
The  irregularity  of  his  method,  however,  renders 
it  a  very  difficult  task  to  give  an  abridged  view  of 
his  work.  He  conducts  his  pupil,  indeed,  from 
infancy  to  manhood.  But  instead  of  being 
barely  a  system  of  education,  his  work  is  besides 
a  treasure  of  moral  and  philosophical  knowledge. 
He  has  chosen  a  path,  and  follows  it  from  the 
bottom  to  the  summit  of  the  hill :  yet  whenever 
a  flower  appears,  on  the  right  or  left  hand,  he 
eagerly  steps  aside  to  pluck  it;  and  sometimes, 
when  he  has  once  stepped  aside,  a  new  object 
catches  his  eye  and  seduces  him  still  farther. 
Still,  however,  he  returns.  His  observations  are 
in  many  places  loosely  thrown  together,  and 
many  things  are  introduced,  the  want  of  which 
would  by  no  means  have  injured  either  the  unity 
or  the  regularity  of  his  work.  If  we  attempt  to 
icview  the  principles  on  which  he  proceeds,  in 


reprobating  the  prevalent  modes  of  education, 
and  pointing  out  a  new  course,  his  primary  and 
leading  one  seems  to  be,  that  we  ought  to  watch 
and  second  the  designs  of  nature,  without  anti- 
cipating her.  As  the  tree  blossoms,  the  flowers 
blow,  and  the  fruit  ripens  each  at  a  certain 
period ;  so  there  is  a  time  fixed  in  the  order  of 
nature  for  the  sensitive,  another  for  the  intellec- 
tual, and  another  for  the  moral  powers  of  man 
to  display  themselves.  We  in  vain  attemp  to 
teach  children  to  reason  concerning  truth  and 
falsehood,  concerning  right  and  wrong,  before 
.he  proper  period  arrive :  we  only  confound 
their  notions  of  things,  and  load  their  memories 
with  words  without  meaning ;  and  thus  prevent 
both  their  reasoning  and  moral  powers  from  at- 
taining that  strength  and  acuteness  of  which  they 
are  naturally  capable.  He  attempts  to  trace  the 
progress  of  nature,  and  to  mark  in  what  manner 
she  gradually  raises  the  human  mind  to  the  full 
use  of  all  as  faculties.  Upon  the  observations 
which  he  has  made,  in  tracing  the  gradual  pro- 
gress of  the  powers  of  the  human  mind  towards 
maturity,  his  system  is  founded. 

'As  it  is  impossible  to  communicate  to  the 
blind  any  just  ideas  of  colors,  or  to  the  deaf  of 
sounds ;  so  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  we 
cannot  possibly  communicate  to  children  ideas 
which  they  have  not  faculties  to  comprehend. 
If  they  are,  for  a  certain  period  of  life^  merely 
sensitive  animals,  it  must  be  folly  to  treat  them 
during  that  period  as  rational  and  moral  beings. 
But  is  it  a  truth  that  they  are,  during  any  part  of 
life,  guided  solely  by  instinct,  and  capable  only 
of  sensation  ?  Or,  how  long  is  the  duration  of 
that  period  ?  Has  nature  unkindly  left  them  to 
be,  till  the  age  of  twelve,  the  prey  of  appetite 
and  passion  ?  So  far  are  the  lacts  of  which  we 
have  had  occasion  to  take  notice,  concerning  the 
history  of  infancy  and  childhood,  from  leading  to 
such  a  conclusion,  that  to  us  it  appears  unde- 
niable that  children  begin  to  reason  very  soon 
after  their  entrance  into  life.  When  the  material 
world  first  opens  on  their  senses,  they  are  igno- 
rant of  the  qualities  and  relations  of  surrounding 
objects :  they  know  not,  for  instance,  whether 
the  candle  which  they  look  at  be  near  or  at  a 
distance ;  whether  the  fire  with  which  they  are 
agreeably  warmed  may  also  affect  them  with  a 
painful  sensation.  But  they  remain  not  long  in 
this  state  of  absolute  ignorance.  They  soon  ap- 
pear to  have  acquired  some  ideas  of  the  qualities 
and  relative  situation  of  bodies.  They  cannot, 
however,  acquire  such  ideas,  without  exerting 
their  reasoning  powers  in  a  certain  degree.  Ap- 
pearances must  be  compared,  and  inferences 
drawn,  before  knowledge  can  be  gained.  It  is 
not  sensation  alone  which  informs  us  of  the  rela- 
tive distances  of  bodies ;  nor  can  sensation  alone 
teach  us,  that  the  same  effects  which  we  have 
formerly  observed  will  be  again  produced  by  the 
same  cause. 

4  But,  if  children  appear  capable  of  reasoning 
at  a  very  early  period,  they  appear  also  to  be  at 
a  very  early  period  subject  to  the  influence  of 
the  passions :  they  are  angry  or  pleased,  merry 
or  sad,  friends  or  enemies,  even  while  they  hang 
at  the  breast;  instead  of  being  selfish,  they  are 
naturally  liberal  and  social.  And,  if  we  obsetve 


694 


EDUCATION. 


them  with  attention,  we  shall  find  that  the  pas- 
sions do  not  display  themselves  sooner  than  the 
moral  sense.  As  it  is  wisely  ordered,  that  we 
should  not  see,  and  hear,  and  feel,  without  being 
able  to  compare  and  draw  inferences  from  our 
perceptions;  so  it  is  a  no  less  certain  and  evident 
law  of  nature,  that  the  passions  no  sooner  begin 
to  agitate  the  human  breast,  than  we  become 
able,  in  a  certain  degree,  to  distinguish  the 
beauty  and  the  deformity  of  virtue  and  vice. 
The  child  is  not  only  capable  of  gratitude  and 
attachment  to  the  person  who  treats  him  with 
kindness ;  he  is  also  capable  of  distinguishing 
between  gratitude  and  ingratitude,  and  of  view- 
ing each  with  proper  sentiments.  He  cries  when 
you  refuse  to  gratify  his  desires ;  hut  he  boldly 
insists  that  he  is  injured  when  you  use  him 
cruelly  or  unjustly.  It  is  indeed  impossible  to 
attend  to  the  conduct  of  children  during  infancy, 
without  being  convinced  that  they  are,  even 
then,  capable  of  moral  distinctions.  So  little 
are  they  acquainted  with  artificial  language,  that 
we  and  they  do  not  then  well  understand  each 
other.  But  view  their  actions;  consider  those 
signs  by  which  nature  has  taught  them  to  ex- 
press themselves.  Our  limbs,  our  features,  and 
our  senses,  are  not  gradually  and  by  piecemeal 
bestowed  as  we  advance  towards  maturity ;  the 
infant  body  comes  not  into  the  world  mutilated 
or  defective :  why  then,  in  point  of  mental 
abilities,  should  we  be  for  a  while  brutes,  with- 
out becoming  rational  and  moral  beings  till  the 
fulness  of  time  be  accomplished?  all  the  dif- 
ferences between  the  phenomena  of  manhood 
and  those  of  infancy  and  childhood  may  be  ac- 
counted for,  if  we  only  reflect,  that,  when  chil- 
dren come  into  the  world,  they  are  totally  unac- 
quainted with  all  the  objects  around  them ;  with 
the  appearances  of  nature,  and  the  institutions  of 
society;  that  they  are  sent  into  the  world  in  a 
feeble  state,  in  order  that  the  helplessness  occa- 
sioned by  their  ignorance  may  attract  the  notice 
and  gain  the  assistance  of  those  who  are  able  to 
help  them ;  and  that  they  attain  not  full  strength 
in  the  powers  either  of  mind  or  body,  nor  a  suf- 
ficient acquaintance  with  nature,  with  artificial 
language,  and  with  the  arts  and  institutions  of 
society,  till  they  arnve  at  manhood. 

4  Even  Rousseau,  notwithstanding  the  art  with 
which  he  lays  down  his  system,  cannot  avoid  ac- 
knowledging indirectly,  on  several  occasions,  that 
our  social  dispositions,  our  rational  and  our 
moral  powers,  display  themselves  at  an  earlier 
period,  than  that  at  which  he  wishes  us  to  begin 
the  cultivation  of  them. 

'  But  though  the  great  outlines  of  his  system 
be  merely  theory,  unsupported  by  facts,  nay 
plainly  contradictory  to  facts,  yet  his  observa- 
tions on  the  impropriety  or  absurdity  of  the  pre- 
valent modes  of  education  are  very  often  just, 
and  many  of  the  particular  directions  which  he 
gives  for  the  conducting  of  education  are  judi- 
cious. He  is  often  fanciful,  and  often  deviates 
from  the  common  road,  only  to  show  that  he  is 
able  to  walk  in  a  separate  path :  yet  his  views 
are  liberal  and  extensive :  his  heart  seems  to 
have  glowed  with  benevolence :  his  book  con- 
tains much  observation  of  human  actions ;  dis- 
plays an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  motives 


which  sway  the  human  heart ;  and,  though  by  no 
means  a  perfect  system  for  education,  is  yet  su- 
perior to  what  many  other  writers  had  before 
done  upon  the  subject.' 

With  those  who  estimate  with  an  impartial 
eye  the  value  of  the  blessings  which  life  affords, 
the  business  of  education  is  a  most  important 
task.  It  is  the  formation  of  the  heart  to  virtue, 
of  the  mind  to  cheerfulness,  of  the  understanding 
to  wisdom.  It  is  the  teaching  a  child  to  open 
his  eyes  to  the  circumstances  by  which  he  is  sur- 
rounded ;  to  distinguish  virtue  from  vice ;  truth 
from  falsehood ;  beauty  from  deformity ;  and 
happiness  from  misery :  to  qualify  him  to  attri- 
bute neither  more  nor  less  than  its  proper  im- 
portance to  every  acquisition  and  every  pursuit; 
and,  instead  of  being  borne  along  by  the  follies 
and  the  prejudices  of  mankind,  to  raise  himself 
above  them  to  that  degree  of  mental  emi- 
nence and  moral  excellence,  which  will  enable 
him  to  judge  distinctly  of  the  value  of  all 
earthly  enjoyments,  and,  by  the  strength  of  his 
own  faculties,  to  select  those,  and  those  only, 
which  will  contribute  to  his  temporal  and  eternal 
good.  Education,  says  Dr.  Cogan,  when  deve- 
loping its  influence  upon  the  passions,  intro- 
duces to  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  number- 
less objects  which  are  totally  unknown  lo  the 
ignorant;  and  every  object  possesses  some  qua- 
lity of  a  pleasant  or  unpleasant  nature,  propor- 
tionably  multiplying  or  diversifying  our  agree- 
able or  disagreeable  sensations.  With  the  igno- 
rant, objects  are  comparatively  few.  Scenes 
before  them  are  of  no  great  extent;  and  even 
these  are  overlooked  by  the  majority,  whose 
years  pass  away  in  a  kind  of  sensitive  indolence, 
without  apathy  or  affection.  Sometimes,  how- 
ever, a  natural  acuteness  of  understanding  is 
observable  among  the  most  illiterate,  accompa- 
nied with  lively  sensations  and  very  strong  affec- 
tions ;  and  when  they  are  once  aroused,  by 
objects  that  appear  interesting,  their  passions  are 
most  violent.  What  they  know  can  alone  ap- 
pear important  to  them — and  the  very  little  they 
possess  is  their  all.  Their  whole  souls  are  con- 
centrated in  that  which  gives  pleasure,  and  all 
the  powers  of  body  and  mind  are  exerted  to  repel 
whatever  gives  pain.  This  will  indicate  the 
cause  of  that  remarkable  strength  of  passions  and 
affections,  both  of  the  benevolent  and  malevolent 
kind,  so  observable  in  savage  nations ;  and  the 
impetuosity  of  character  so  often  to  be  met  with 
among  the  active  and  uninformed  in  every  nation. 

The  cultivated  mind,  by  increasing  its  ac- 
quaintance with  innumerable  subjects,  will  ine- 
vitably discover  some  pleasing  quality  in  every 
object  of  its  pursuit :  of  consequence,  both  at- 
tention and  affections  are  divided  and  subdi- 
vided into  innumerable  ramifications  ;  and  thus, 
although  enjoyment  may  upon  the  whole  be 
augmented  by  aggregate  numbers,  yet  each  in- 
dividual quality  possesses  but  a  moderate  share 
of  influence.  The  young  and  inexperienced  are 
generally  affected  by  simple  objects.  The  causes 
of  their  joy  or  anger,  sorrow  or  fear,  are  seldom 
complex.  As  the  powers  of  the  mind  are  more 
enlarged,  the  affections  are  both  more  diversified, 
and  rendered  more  complicated.  Thus,  upon  the 
perception  of  favors  and  obligations,  the  joy 


E  D  U  C  A  T  I  O  N. 


695 


from  good  becomes  united  with  gratitude  to  the 
author  of  that  good  ;  with  love,  veneration,  and 
respect  for  his  character ;  with  admiration  at  the 
extent  of  the  good,  or  at  some  peculiarity  in  the 
delicacy  and  liberality  with  which  it  was  confer- 
red. Experience  introduces  the  passions  of  hope 
and  fear,  by  teaching  us  the  knowledge  of  good 
worth  possessing,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  ac- 
cidents to  which  it  is  liable  on  the  other.  It  is 
observable,  farther,  that  the  young  and  inexpe- 
rienced, whose  habits  are  not  yet  formed,  and  to 
whom  every  thing  is  new,  are  most  apt  to  be 
influenced  by  the  'introductory  emotions  of  sur- 
prise and  wonder.  This  inexperience  renders 
things  and  events,  which  are  familiar  to  others, 
new  and  strange  to  them.  They  are  prone  to  be 
in  ecstasies  for  acquisitions  and  advantages  com- 
paratively trifling,  and  to  be  agitated  by  small 
or  imaginary  evils,  because  their  imaginations 
have  not  been  corrected  by  experience.  But  if 
these  passions,  from  more  simple  causes,  are  fre- 
quently stronger  in  them  than  in  others,  it  is 
equally  true  that  their  affections  are  less  perma- 
nent. A  rapid  succession  of  novelties,  and  the 
immense  variety  which  increased  knowledge  in-' 
troduces,  quickly  efface  the  preceding  impres- 
sion. But  the  extent  of  this  subject  enjoins 
brevity.  A  whole  encyclopaedia  could  scarcely 
do  it  justice.  The  infinite  diversity  of  pursuits, 
which  in  this  age  engage  the  attentions  of  an 
awakened  world,  are  accompanied  by  an  equal 
diversity  of  predilections ;  they  present  an  infi- 
nite variety  of  qualities  to  the  inquisitive  mind, 
which  excite  their  correspondent  emotions  and 
affections. 

The  business  of  education  comprehends  much 
indeed.  It  includes  the  circumstances  of  the 
child  in  regard  to  local  situation,  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  necessaries  and  conveniences 
of  life  are  supplied  to  him ;  the  degree  of  care 
and  tenderness  with  which  he  is  nursed  in  in- 
fancy; the  examples  set  before  him  by  parents, 
preceptors,  and  companions ;  the  degree  of  re- 
straint or  licentiousness  to  which  he  is  accus- 
tomed ;  the  various  bodily  exercises,  languages, 
arts,  and  sciences  which  are  taught  him,  and  the 
method  and  order  in  which  they  are  communi- 
cated ;  the  arts  of  overcoming  prejudices,  of 
guarding  against  evil  influences,  of  conquering 
temptations,  and  of  governing  himself;  and  it 
constantly  regards,  as  of  the  greatest  importance, 
the  imbuing  the  mind  with  the  principles  of 
morality  and  religion.  In  different  periods  of 
society,  in  different  climates,  and  under  different 
forms  of  government,  various  institutions  have 
naturally  prevailed  in  the  education  of  youth ; 
and  even  in  every  different  family,  the  children 
must  be  educated  in  a  different  manner,  accord- 
ing to  the  varieties  in  the  situation,  dispositions, 
and  abilities  of  the  parents. 

The  modern  improvements  in  education  have 
been  great;  they  are  connected  with  the  educa- 
tion of  all  ranks,  but  have  more  particularly  con- 
cerned our  public  schools,  and  the  extension  of 
this  invaluable  blessing,  by  economical  methods, 
to  the  poor. 

I.  First,  in  order  of  time,  stand  Sunday 
Schools.  The  excellent  founder  of  them,  Mr. 
Robert  Raikes,  a  gentleman  of  Gloucestershire 


(in  which  county  he  was  born  1735),  seems  at 
first  to  have  h;id  his  attention  engaged  to  the 
general  condition  of  the  poor,  by  observing  the 
miserable  moral  state  of  the  prisoners  confined 
for  less  crimes  in  the  county  jail.  In  a  letter 
to  a  gentleman  who  had  applied  to  him  for  the 
particulars  of  the  nature  and  origin  of  his  plan, 
he  thus  expresses  himself: — 

'Some  business  leading  me  one  morning  into 
the  suburbs  of  the  city,  where  the  lowest  of  the 
people  (who  are  principally  employed  in  the  pin 
manufactory)  reside,  I  was  struck  with  concern  at 
seeing  a  group  of  children,  wretchedly  ragged,  at 
play  in  the  street.  I  asked  an  inhabitant  whether 
those  children  belonged  to  that  part  of  the  town, 
and  lamented  their  misery  and  idleness.  Ah  !  sir, 
said  the  woman  to  whom  I  was  speaking,  could 
you  take  a  view  of  this  part  of  the  town  on  Sun- 
day, you  would  be  shocked  indeed ;  for  then  the 
street  is  filled  with  multitudes  of  these  wretches, 
who,  released  on  that  day  from  their  employment, 
spend  their  time  in  noise  and  riot,  playing  at 
chuck,  and  cursing  and  swearing  in  a  manner  so 
horrid,  as  to  convey  to  any  serious  mind  an  idea 
of  hell  rather  than  any  other  place.  We  have  a 
worthy  clergyman,  said  she,  minister  of  our 
parish,  who  has  put  some  of  them  to  school ;  but 
upon  the  sabbath  they  are  all  given  up  to  fol- 
low their  inclinations  without  restraint,  as  their 
parents,  totally  abandoned  themselves,  have  no 
idea  of  instilling  into  the  minds  of  their  children, 
principles  to  which  they  themselves  are  strangers. 

'This  conversation  suggested  to  me,  that  it 
would  at  least  be  a  harmless  attempt,  if  it  were 
productive  of  no  good,  should  some  little  plan  be 
formed  to  check  this  deplorable  profanation  of 
the  sabbath.  I  then  enquired  of  the  woman  if 
there  were  any  decent,  well-disposed  women  in 
the  neighbourhood,  who  kept  schools  for  teaching 
to  read.  I  was  presently  directed  to  four.  To 
these  I  applied,  and  made  an  agreement  with 
them,  to  receive  as  many  children  as  I  should 
send  on  the  Sunday,  whom  they  were  to  instruct 
in  reading  and  the  church  catechism.  For  this  I 
engaged  to  pay  them  a  shilling  for  their  day's 
employment.  The  women  seemed  pleased  with 
the  proposal.  I  then  waited  on  the  clergyman 
before-mentioned,  and  imparted  to  him  my  plan. 
He  was  so  much  satisfied  with  the  idea  that  he 
engaged  to  lend  his  assistance  by  going  round  to 
the  schools  on  a  Sunday  afternoon,  to  examine 
the  progress  that  was  made,  and  to  enforce  order 
and  decorum  among  such  a  set  of  little  heathens. 

'  This,  sir,  is  the  commencement  of  the  plan. 
It  is  now  about  three  years  since  we  began,  and 
I  could  wish  you  were  here  to  make  enquiry  into 
the  effect.  A  woman  who  lives  in  a  lane  where 
I_,had  fixed  a  school,  told  me  some  time  ago, 
that  the  place  was  quite  a  heaven  upon  Sundays, 
compared  to  what  it  used  to  be.  The  numbers 
who  have  learned  to  read  and  say  their  catechism 
are  so  great  that  I  am  astonished  at  it.  Upon  the 
Sunday  afternoon  the  mistresses  take  their 
scholars  to  church,  a  place  into  which  neither 
they  nor  their  ancestors  ever  entered  with  a  view 
to  the  glory  of  God.  But  what  is  yet  more  ex- 
traordinary, within  this  month,  these  little  raga- 
muffins have  in  great  numbers  taken  it  into  their 
heads  to  frequent  the  early  morning  prayers, 


696 


EDUCATION. 


which  are  held  every  morning  at  the  cathedral  at 
seven  o'clock.  I  believe  there  were  near  fifty 
this  morning.  They  assemble  at  the  house  of 
one  of  the  mistresses,  and  walk  before  her  to 
church,  two  and  two,  in  as  much  order  as  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers.  I  am  generally  at  church,  and 
after  service  they  all  come  round  me  to  make 
their  bow ;  and,  if  any  animosities  have  arisen,  to 
make  their  complaint.  The  great  principle  I  in- 
culcate is  to  be  kind  and  good-natured  to  each 
other ;  not  to  provoke  one  another ;  to  be  dutiful 
to  their  parents  ;  not  to  offend  God  by  cursing 
and  swearing ;  and  such  little  plain  precepts  as 
all  may  comprehend.  As  my  profession  is  that 
of  a  printer,  I  have  printed  a  little  book,  which  I 
give  amongst  them ;  and  some  friends  of  mine, 
subscribers  to  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,  sometimes  make  me  a  present  of  a 
parcel  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  &c.,  which  I  dis- 
tribute as  rewards  to  the  deserving.  The  success 
that  has  attended  this  scheme,  has  induced  one 
or  two  of  my  friends  to  adopt  the  plan,  and  set 
up  Sunday  schools  in  other  parts  of  the  city,  and 
now  a  whole  parish  has  taken  up  the  object ;  so 
that  I  flatter  myself  in  time  the  good  effects  will 
appear  so  conspicuous  as  to  become  generally 
adopted.  The  number  of  children  at  present 
thus  engaged  on  the  sabbath  are  between  200  and 
300 ;  and  they  are  increasing  every  week,  as  the 
benefit  is  universally  seen.  I  have  endeavoured 
to  engage  the  clergy  of  my  acquaintance  that  re- 
side in  their  parishes.  One  has  entered  into  the 
scheme  with  great  fervor ;  and  it  was  in  order  to 
excite  others  to  follow  the  example,  that  I  in- 
serted in  my  paper  the  paragraph  which  I  sup- 
pose you  saw  copied  into  the  London  papers. 
I  cannot  express  to  you  the  pleasure  I  often  re- 
ceive in  discovering  genius  and  innate  good  dis- 
positions among  this  little  multitude.  It  is 
botanising  in  human  nature.  I  have  often  too, 
the  satisfaction  of  receiving  thanks  from  parents, 
for  the  reformation  they  perceive  in  their  children. 
Often  I  have  given  them  kind  admonitions,  which 
I  always  do  in  the  mildest  and  gentlest  manner. 
The  going  among  them,  doing  them  little  kind- 
nesses, distributing  trifling  rewards,  and  in- 
gratiating myself  with  them,  I  hear,  have  given 
me  an  ascendancy,  greater  than  I  ever  could 
have  imagined ;  for,  I  am  told  by  their  mistresses, 
that  they  are  very  much  afraid  of  my  displeasure. 
If  you  ever  pass  through  Gloucester,  I  shall  be 
happy  to  pay  my  respects  to  you,  and  to  show 
you  the  effects  of  this  effort  at  civilisation.  If  the 
glory  of  God  be  promoted  in  any,  even  the 
smallest  degree,  society  must  reap  some  benefit. 
If  good  seed  be  sown  in  the  mind,  at  an  early 
period  of  human  life,  though  it  shows  itself  not 
again  for  many  years,  it  may  please  God,  at  some 
future  period,  to  cause  it  to  spring  up,  and  to 
bring  forth  a  plenteous  harvest.' 

Mr.  Raikes's  first  effort  bears  date  about  the 
close  of  the  year  1781,  or  the  beginning  of  1782 ; 
and  the  system  began  to  extend  itself  in  the  city 
of  Gloucester.  Having  tried  the  experiment  for 
more  than  a  year,  he  determined  to  invite  the 
public  attention  to  a  scheme  which  he  perceived 
to  be  fraught  with  such  benefits.  For  this  pur- 
pose he  inserted  a  paragraph  in  a  weekly  news- 
paper, of  which  he  was  the  editor  and  printer. 


The  following  is  a  copy  of  this  important 
notice : — 

'  Gloucester  Journal,  Nov.  3,  1783. 

'  Some  of  the  clergy  in  different  parts  of  this 
county,  bent  upon  attempting  a  reform  among  the 
children  of  the  lower  class,  are  establishing  Sun- 
day schools  for  rendering  the  Lord's  day  sub- 
servient to  the  ends  of  instruction,  which  has 
hitherto  been  prostituted  to  bad  purposes.  Far- 
mers, and  other  inhabitants  of  the  towns  and 
villages,  complain  that  they  receive  more  injury 
in  their  property  on  the  sabbath  than  all  the 
week  besides  ;  this  in  a  great  measure  proceeds 
from  the  lawless  state  of  the  younger  class,  who 
are  allowed  to  run  wild  on  that  day,  free  from 
every  restraint.  To  remedy  this  evil,  persons 
duly  qualified  are  employed  to  instruct  those 
that  cannot  read  ;  and  those  that  may  have  learnt 
to  read,  are  taught  the  catechism,  and  conducted 
to  church.  By  thus  keeping  their  minds  en- 
gaged, the  day  passes  profitably,  and  not  dis- 
agreeably. In  those  parishes  where  this  plan 
has  been  adopted,  we  are  assured  that  the  be- 
haviour of  the  children  is  greatly  civilised.  The 
barbarous  ignorance  in  which  they  had  before 
lived,  being  in  some  degree  dispelled,  they  begin 
to  give  proofs  that  those  persons  are  mistaken, 
who  consider  the  lower  orders  of  mankind  as  in- 
capable of  improvement,  and  therefore  think  an 
attempt  to  reclaim  them  impracticable,  or,  at 
least,  not  worth  the  trouble.' 

His  statement  of  the  good  effects  of  his  schools, 
caught  the  attention  of  a  gentleman  in  Lancashire, 
before  alluded  to,  who  wrote  immediately  to  Mr. 
llaikes,  and  received  the  letter  already  given.  By 
permission  of  its  author,  this  epistle  was  printed 
in  one  of  the  numbers  of  the  Gentleman's  Maga- 
zine for  1784  (vol.  liv.  p.  410).  Through  the 
medium  of  this  publication,  the  plan  was  laid  be- 
fore thousands  of  the  most  intelligent  members 
of  society  in  the  kingdom.  Mr.  Raikes  soon  had 
to  answer  the  enquiries  of  other  correspondents 
anxious  to  gain  information  on  this  new  and  im- 
portant subject. 

The  scheme  began  now  to  be  very  generally 
known  and  adopted.  Christians  of  all  denomina- 
tions, wondering  that  it  should  never  have  been 
devised  before,  seemed  determined  to  repair,  as 
much  as  possible,  the  mischief  of  past  neglect,  by 
applying  with  the  utmost  diligence  the  benefits 
of  this  new  discovery  in  the  world  of  morals  and 
religion.  Several  public-spirited  gentlemen  in  the 
metropolis,  perceiving  that  the  system  would  be 
greatly  aided  by  the  establishment  of  a  society, 
which  should  combine  the  patronage  and  ener- 
gies of  all  denominations  of  Christians,  held  a 
preparatory  meeting  August  30th,  1785,  to  take 
into  consideration  the  propriety  of  forming  a  so- 
ciety for  establishing  and  supporting  Sunday 
schools  for  the  instruction  of  poor  children,  in 
different  parts  of  the  kingdom.  In  consequence 
of  a  resolution  then  passed,  a  public  meeting  was 
holden  on  the  7th  of  September,  and  an  institution 
formed,  bearing  the  title  of  '  A  Society  for  the 
Support  and  Encouragement  of  Sunday  Schools 
in  the  different  Counties  of  England.'  This  es- 
tablishment was  exceedingly  beneficial  to  the 
growing  cause.  By  the  respectability  of  its  mem- 


EDUCATION. 


697 


bers,  it  increased  the  public  confidence ;  by  their 
talents  it  enlightened  the  public  mind  ;  by  their 
activity  it  stimulated  the  public  zeal ;  and,  by 
their  property,  it  assisted  the  public  expendi- 
ture. 

It  was  an  object  of  importance  with  the  com- 
mittee of  the  Sunday  School  Society,  to  engage 
the  co-operation  of  episcopal  authority  within  the 
pale  of  the  established  religion  of  the  country ; 
arid  it  must  be  spoken  to  the  honor  of  the  bishops, 
that  they  promptly  came  forward,  and  cast  the 
weight  of  their  mitres  into  the  scale  of  this  good 
cause.  Among  the  dignitaries  of  the  church, 
who  patronised  the  plan,  the  bishops  of  Salisbury 
and  Llandaff,  and  the  deans  of  Canterbury  and 
Lincoln,  obtained  a  conspicuous  place  by  their 
zeal  and  talents.  So  rapidly  had  the  flame  spread 
through  the  country,  that,  by  the  close  of  1786, 
it  is  conjectured  that  not  less  than  250,000  chil- 
dren were  every  Sunday  receiving  instruction. 

The  schools  were  at  first  universally  conducted 
by  hired  teachers.  This  entailed  a  load  of  pe- 
cuniary difficulty  upon  the  plan,  which,  had  it 
not  been  removed,  must  have  considerably  re- 
tarded its  progress,  and  consequently  diminished 
its  usefulness.  The  Sunday  School  Society  alone 
expended,  during  the  first  sixteen  years  of  its  ex- 
istence, no  less  than  £4000  in  the  salaries  of 
teachers.  And  this  was  not  the  least  evil  attend- 
ing upon  purchased  labor.  Hireling  teachers  can 
scarcely  be  expected  to  possess  either  the  zeal  or 
ability  of  those  who  now  engage  in  the  work  from 
motives  of  pure  benevolence.  Gratuitous  instruc-* 
tion  was  an  astonishing  improvement  of  the  sys- 
tem ;  and  which  does  not  appear  to  have  entered 
into  the  views  of  its  benevolent  author.  <  If  we 
were  asked,'  says  a  writer  in  the  Sunday  School 
Repository,  '  whose  name  stood  next  to  that  of 
Robert  Raikes  in  the  annals  of  Sunday  Schools, 
we  should  say,  the  person  who  first  came  for- 
ward, and  voluntarily  proffered  his  exertions,  his 
time,  and  his  talents,  to  the  instruction  of  the 
young  and  the  poor ;  since  an  imitation  of  his  ex- 
ample has  been  the  great  cause  of  the  present 
flourishing  state  of  these  institutions,  and  of  all 
that  future  additional  increase  which  may  be 
reasonably  anticipated.  At  what  precise  period 
this  was  first  introduced,  does  not  appear,  or 
where  it  commenced,  so  that  the  award  of  this 
second  honor  is  reserved  for  the  decision  of  the 
last  day.  About  the  year  1 800  this  plan  became 
very  general  through  the  kingdom.' 

The  improvement  in  the  mode  of  popular 
education,  introduced  by  Dr.  Bell  and  Mr.  Lan- 
caster, to  which  we  shall  immediately  advert  in 
a  more  particular  manner,  must  be  considered  as 
forming  another  era  in  the  history  of  Sunday 
schools.  The  advantage  derived  from  these 
useful  systems,  does  not  merely  consist  in  a  ser- 
vile imitation  of  all  their  arrangements,  but  in 
demonstrating  to  the  world,  more  clearly  than 
was  ever  shown  before,  that  education  is  an  art 
susceptible  of  indefinite  improvement,  and  in 
exciting  an  ardor,  before  unknown,  to  carry  it 
on  to  perfection. 

The  institution  of  Sunday  schools  was  now 
become  universal  in  this  kingdom.  Every  city, 
and  every  town  had  warmly  espoused  the  cause. 
Still  there  was  one  thing  wanting  to  raise  the 


system  to  the  highest  degree  of  efficiency,  and 
that  was  union.  Reasoning  upon  the  general 
principle,  many  were  led  to  conclude,  that  great 
benefits  would  result  to  this  particular  case,  from 
an  association  of  counsel  and  energy.  After 
much  private  intercourse  on  this  subject,  be- 
tween many  persons  in  London,  a  public  meet 
ing  was  holden,  July  13th,  1803,  in  the  school- 
rooms belonging  to  Surrey  chapel,  and  the 
Sunday  School  Union  was  then  formed. 

This  new  society  commenced  its  operations 
with  no  less  prudence  than  vigour.  Carefully 
abstaining  from  even  the  appearance  of  a  desire 
to  interfere  with  the  private  management  of  any 
of  the  associated  schools,  it  aimed  to  diffuse 
new  life  and  energy  through  them  all.  One  of 
its  first  objects  was  the  compilation  of  a  new 
spelling  book,  more  adapted  to  moral  and  reli- 
gious instruction  than  any  they  could  find  already 
in  existence.  This  production  reflects  no  small 
degree  of  credit  on  its  industrious  compilers. 
The  next  object  of  the  committee  was  to  ascer- 
tain, by  an  extensive  correspondence,  what  parts 
of  the  country  were  most  destitute  of  schools. 
Finding,  in  many  places,  that  the  advantages  of 
the  system  were  greatly  diminished  by  the  want 
of  method  and  order  which  prevailed  in  the 
schools,  they  published  in  1806,  'A  plan  for 
the  Formation  and  Regulation  of  Sunday 
Schools.' 

The  example  of  the  metropolis  was  soon 
imitated  by  many  of  the  large  towns,  and  se- 
veral counties.  Unions  were  formed  in  different 
parts  of  the  kingdom,  from  which  the  happiest 
effects  have  resulted ;  among  which  may  be 
reckoned  the  establishment  of  new  schools  in 
neglected  parts  of  large  towns,  and  amidst  the 
darkness  of  benighted  villages ; — a  fresh  excite- 
ment given  to  those  employed  in  the  work  of 
tuition ; — the  diffusion  of  Christian  affection ; — 
and  in  some  instances  a  great  improvement  in 
the  mode  of  instruction.  The  formation  of  the 
Sunday  School  Union  must,  therefore,  be  re- 
garded as  an  event  of  vast  importance  to  the 
success  of  this  valuable  scheme.  Surprising  it 
is  to  state,  but  it  was  not  until  the  year  1816, 
that  the  first  Sunday  school  in  America  was 
opened  at  New  York.  The  Wesleyan  Metho- 
dist Missionaries  had  opened  one  the  year 
previous  in  the  heart  of  the  island  of  Ceylon. 

In  an  account  like  the  present,  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Scotch  Sabbath  Evening  Schools, 
ought  not  to  be  omitted,  as  they  may  be  fairly 
stated  to  have  arisen  out  of  the  English  Sunday 
School  Institution.  The  children  of  the  poor, 
so  far  as  common  education  is  concerned,  are  all 
taught  to  read  in  the  parochial  schools,  which 
are  established  in  the  southern  parts  of  that 
enlightened  country.  Still,  however,  as  it  re- 
spects the  observance  of  the  sabbath,  and  the 
more  direct  business  of  religious  instruction,  like 
the  children  in  this  kingdom,  they  are  left  of 
course  to  the  care  of  their  parents,  multitudes 
of  whom,  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  their  own 
souls,  feel  no  solicitude  for  the  salvation  of 
their  offspring.  Observing  and  commiserating 
the  condition  of  these  neglected  youtn,  who  in 
great  numbers  spent  the  sabbath,  and  especially 
the  sabbath  evenings,  in  profanity  and  vice, 


698 


EDUCATION. 


the  friends  of  religion  in  Edinburgh  formed  the 
pious  resolution  of  collecting  them  together  on 
the  Lord's  day  evenings,  for  the  purpose  of  im- 
parting religious  knowledge.  They  assemble  at 
six  o'clock,  and  are  dismissed  about  eight ;  during 
which  time  every  effort  is  made  to  instruct  them 
in  the  way  of  eternal  salvation,  and  to  urge  them 
forward  in  the  path  of  life.  This  admirable 
system  commenced  in  Edinburgh,  in  the  year 
1787,  and  soon  spread  through  all  the  principal 
towns  of  Scotland.  How  desirable  that  it  should 
pass  the  Tweed,  and  be  adopted  in  England  ! 
There  is  one  class  of  youth,  to  whom  it  might 
become  an  incalculable  blessing;  i.  e.  the  elder 
boys  and  girls,  who  have  just  left  other  schools, 
and  who  are  generally  consideied  as  gone  beyond 
their  care.  Thus  abandoned,  it  is  too  commonly 
the  case,  that  they  lose  all  the  little  impression 
they  have  received  while  under  instruction. 
Could  they  be  collected  together  on  a  sabbath 
evening,  to  be  taught  by  those  who  would 
interest  themselves  in  their  welfare,  what  a  bless- 
ing might  be  expected  to  accrue  ! 

Adult  Schools  were  originally  a  ramification 
of  the  Sunday  school  system.  The  first  school 
for  the  instruction  of  adult  persons  exclusively, 
was  opened  in  the  summer  of  1811,  in  North 
Wales,  through  the  efforts  of  the  Rev.  T.  Charles, 
episcopal  minister  of  Bala,  Merionethshire.  The 
success  of  the  undertaking  was  considerable; 
multitudes  in  every  district  repaired  to  the  cha- 
pels, or  other  places  appropriated  to  the  purpose, 
for  instruction,  and  the  most  beneficial  results 
became  every  where  observable.  Mr.  Charles's 
own  account  is  as  follows  : — 

'  My  maxim  has  been  for  many  years  past  to 
aim  at  great  things ;  but  if  I  cannot  accomplish 
great  things,  to  do  what  I  can,  and  be  thankful 
for  the  least  success ;  and  still  to  follow  on  with- 
out being  discouraged  at  the  day  of  small  things, 
or  by  unexpected  reverses.  For  many  years  I 
have  laid  it  down  as  a  maxim  to  guide  me,  never 
to  give  up  a  place  in  despair  of  success.  If  one 
way  does  not  succeed,  new  means  must  be  tried ; 
and  if  I  see  no  increase  this  year,  perhaps  I  may 
the  next.  I  almost  wish  to  blot  out  the  word 
impossible  from  my  vocabulary,  and  obliterate  it 
from  the  minds  of  my  brethren.  We  had  no 
particular  school  for  the  instruction  of  adults 
exclusively,  till  the  summer  of  1811 ;  but  many 
attended  the  Sunday  schools  with  the  children, 
in  different  parts  of  the  country,  previous  to  that 
time.  What  induced  me  first  to  think  of  esta- 
blishing such  an  institution,  was  the  aversion  I 
found  in  the  adults  to  associate  with  the  children 
in  their  schools.  The  first  attempt  succeeded 
wonderfully,  and  far  beyond  my  most  sanguine 
expectations.  The  report  of  the  success  of  this 
school  soon  spread  over  the  country,  and  in  many 
places  the  illiterate  adults  began  to  call  for  in- 
struction. In  one  county,  after  a  public  address 
had  been  delivered  to  them  on  the  subject,  the 
adult  poor,  even  the  aged,  flocked  to  the  Sunday 
school  in  crowds ;  and  the  shop-keepers  could 
not  immediately  supply  them  with  an  adequate 
number  of  spectacles.  Our  schools,  in  general, 
are  kept  in  our  chapels ;  in  some  districts,  where 
there  are  no  chapels,  farmers,  in  the  summer  time, 
lend  their  barns-  The  adults  and  children  are 


sometimes  m  the  same  room,  but  placed  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  it.  When  their  attention  is  gained 
and  fixed,  they  soon  learn;  their  age  makes  no 
difference,  if  they  are  able,  by  the  help  of  glasses, 
to  see  the  letters.  As  the  adults  have  no  time 
to  lose,  we  endeavour,  befo-t  tney  can  read,  to 
instruct  them  without  delay,  in  the  first  princi- 
ples of  Christianity.  We  select  a  short  portion 
of  Scripture,  comprising  the  leading  doctrines, 
and  repeat  them  to  the  learners,  till  they  can  re- 
tain them  in  their  memories ;  and  which  they 
are  to  repeat  the  next  time  we  meet.' 

Soon  after  this,  at  the  second  anniversary  of 
the  Bristol  Auxiliary  Bible  Society,  among  other 
intelligence  communicated  to  the  meeting,  a  let- 
ter from  Keynsham  was  read,  which  contained 
the  following  sentence : — '  We  have  been  neces- 
sarily obliged  to  omit  a  great  number  of  poor 
inhabitants  who  could  not  read,  and  therefore 
are  not  likely  to  be  benefited  by  the  possession 
of  a  bible.'  This  statement  struck  the  attention 
of  an  individual  present, by  the  name  of  William 
Smith.  To  be  deprived  of  the  inspired  volume 
by  an  inability  to  peruse  it,  appeared  to  him 
worse  than  for  a  man  to  be  dying  of  the  plague, 
through  ignorance  of  the  way  of  applying  a  re- 
medy, which  in  itself  was  within  his  reach.  His 
benevolent  mind  meditated  upon  their  situation. 
He  longed  to  relieve  them,  but  scarcely  dared  to 
hope  that  the  case  admitted  of  relief.  In  this 
dilemma  he  consulted  Stephen  Prust,  Esq.  a  re- 
spectable merchant  in  the  city,  whose  name 
stands  high  in  the  long  list  of  Bristol  philanthro- 
pists ;  and,  in  the  advice  and  support  of  this  gen- 
tleman, the  scheme  of  Smith  met  the  sun-shine 
which  it  wanted.  He  slept  not  a  second  night 
upon  his  plan,  after  he  had  received  the  pro- 
mise of  his  generous  friend  to  assist  him  in  the 
undertaking,  before  he  commenced  his  exertions. 
As  he  was  employed  the  next  day  in  collecting 
subscriptions  for  the  Bible  Association,  whenever 
he  met  with  persons  who  could  not  read,  he 
asked  them  if  they  would  like  to  learn,  provided 
a  school  should  be  opened.  Many  embraced 
the  offer  with  expressions  of  pleasure,  and  their 
names  were  taken  down.  Two  rooms  were  im- 
mediately obtained,  and  the  work  of  instruction 
commenced.  So  little  could  the  ardor  of  Smith 
endure  delay,  that  in  nineteen  days  after  he  had 
disclosed  his  mind  to  Mr.  Prust,  the  school  was 
opened  with  eleven  men  and  ten  women.  The 
number  rapidly  increased,  till,  a  few  weeks  after, 
some  active  friends  to  the  cause  of  religion  and 
humanity,  met  the  founder  of  the  new  institution, 
and  formed  themselves  into  a  society,  bearing 
the  title  of  '  An  Institution  for  Instructing  adult 
Persons  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures.'  The  so- 
ciety continued  to  attract  the  attention,  and 
engage  the  support  of  Christians  of  all  denomina- 
tions ;  and  at  length  received  a  most  valuable 
accession  in  the  active  co-operation  of  Thomas 
Pole,  M.  D.,  a  physician  in  connexion  with  the 
society  of  Friends.  Within  the  period  of  two 
years,  this  society  admitted  1508  scholars,  exclu- 
sive of  276  who  were  taught  by  schools  belong- 
ing to  several  dissenting  congregations. 

Public  adult  tuition  has  been  since  somewhat 
modified,  both  at  Bristol  and  in  other  places,  in 
conformity  with  the  aversion  of  the  grown-up 


EDUCATION. 


699 


poor  to  an  exposure  of  their  ignorance.  The 
plan  of  private  schools  has  accordingly  been 
adopted,  by  which  a  few  neighbours  are  associated 
together,  and  taught  at  their  own  habitations,  or 
in  a  private  manner  at  some  convenient  place. 
Since  this  period,  adult  schools  have  been  esta- 
blished in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom;  at 
Plymouth,  Salisbury,  Uxbridge,  Sheffield,  Nor- 
wich, Ipswich,  and  other  places  ;  and  these  ex- 
amples of  benevolence  have  not  been  disregarded 
or  unimitated  by  the  metropolis. 

But  the  most  brilliant  of  all  our  modern  dis- 
coveries arid  improvements  in  this  important 
science  of  sciences,  is  the  New  System  of  Educa- 
tion, which,  however  warmly  opposed  for  a  time, 
may  now  be  regarded  as  established.  With  Dr. 
Bell,  originally  a  superintendent  of  the  Military 
Male  Orphan  Asylum  at  Madras,  the  first  idea 
of  this  system  clearly  originated.  This  was  a 
public  charity  resembling  the  Royal  Military 
Asylum  at  Chelsea.  A  salary  of  1200  pagodas, 
£480,  was  attached  to  Dr.  Bell's  office  when  he 
entered  upon  it,  but  this  he  declined;  accepting 
the  office  solely  for  the  sake  of  being  more  useful; 
it  is  said,  in  his  station  than  he  could  hope  to  be 
by  any  other  means.  '  Here,'  he  reasoned  with 
himself,  '  is  a  field  for  a  clergyman  to  animate 
his  exertion,  and  encourage  his  diligence.  Here, 
his  success  is  certain,  and  will  be  in  proportion 
to  the  ability  he  shall  discover,  the  labor  he 
shall  bestow,  and  the  means  he  shall  employ. 
It  is  by  instilling  principles  of  religion  and  mo- 
rality into  the  minds  of  the  young,  that  he  can 
best  accomplish  the  ends  of  his  ministry :  it  is 
by  forming  them  to  habits  of  diligence,  industry, 
veracity,  and  honesty,  and  by  instructing  them 
in  useful  knowledge,  that  he  can  best  promote 
their  individual  interest,  and  serve  the  state  to 
which  they  belong, — two  purposes  which  cannot, 
in  sound  policy,  or  even  in  reality,  exist  apart.' 
With  these  feelings,  and  with  this  sense  of  duty, 
Dr.  Bell  began  his  task.  He  had  to  work  upon 
the  most  unpromising  materials.  It  was  an  esta- 
blished opinion,  that  the  half-caste  children  were 
an  inferior  race,  both  in  moral  and  intellectual 
faculties,  as  if  a  certain  mulish  obliquity  of  na- 
ture had  been  produced  by  crossing  colors  in  the 
human  species.  This  opinion  was  like  one  of 
those  prophecies  which  bring  about  their  own 
accomplishment.  Dr.  Bell  knew  how  deeply  it 
was  rooted,  and  saw  but  too  plainly  that  it  rested 
upon  apparent  experience ;  he  knew  also,  that 
these  children  learnt  from  their  unhappy  mothers 
that  cunning,  and  selfishness,  and  deceit,  which 
become  the  defensive  instincts  of  a  despised  and 
degraded  generation :  the  baleful  prejudice  which 
prevailed  against  them  inevitably  producing  the 
vices  which  it  pre-supposed.  The  boys  placed 
under  his  care  were  in  general  stubborn  and 
perverse,  addicted  to  trick,  lying,  and  duplicity; 
and  those  among  them  who  were  farther  ad- 
vanced in  age  were,  for  the  most  part,  trained 
in  habits  and  customs  incompatible  with  that 
method  without  which  no  system  of  education 
could  proceed. 

'  I  soon  found,'  says  he,  '  that  if  ever  the 
school  was  to  be  brought  into  good  order,  it  must 
be  done,  either  by  instructing  ushers  in  the  eco- 
nomy of  such  a  seminary,  or  by  youths  from 


among  the  pupils  trained  for  the  purpose.  For 
a  long  time  I  kept  both  these  objects  in  view; 
but  was  in  the  end  compelled,  after  the  most 
painful  efforts  of  perseverance,  to  abandon  en 
tirely  the  former,  and  adhere  solely  to  the  latter 
I  found  it  difficult  beyond  measure  to  new-model 
the  minds  of  men  of  full  years,  and  that  when- 
ever an  usher  was  instructed  so  far  as  to  qualify 
him  for  discharging  the  office  of  a  teacher  of  this 
school,  I  had  formed  a  man  who  could  earn  a 
much  higher  salary  than  was  allowed  at  this 
charity,  and  on  far  easier  terms.  My  success, 
on  the  other  hand,  in  training  my  young  pupils 
in  habits  of  strict  discipline,  and  prompt  obe- 
dience, exceeded  my  expectation  :  and  every  step 
of  my  progress  has  confirmed  and  rivetted  in  my 
mind  the  superiority  of  this  new  mode  of  con- 
ducting a  school  through  the  medium  of  the  scho- 
lars themselves.' — Experiment,  first  edition,  p.  10. 

'  It  is  in  this  mode  of  conducting  a  school 
that  the  discovery  consists ;  this  mode,  which  is 
briefly  termed  self-tuition,  is  the  principle  of  the 
new  school,  and  the  new  system  rests  wholly 
upon  it.  This  is  the  key-stone  of  the  arch, — the 
main-spring  of  the  watch, — the  moving  power  of 
the  whole  machine.  Dr.  Bell  did  not  come  to 
the  superintendence  of  the  Madras  Asylum  pre- 
pared with  his  theory,  and  ready  to  put  it  in 
execution.  He  found  the  school  with  an  esta- 
blishment of  one  master  and  two  ushers,  and  as 
the  school  increased  one  of  the  boys  was  added 
as  head-teacher,  so  that  there  were  four  nominal 
masters  continued  to  the  22d  of  January,  1796. 
But  when  the  report  was  drawn  up  five  months 
afterwards  (June  28),  and  the  school  had  in- 
creased farther  to  the  number  of  200,  the  masters 
were  reduced  to  three.  '  None  of  these  masters 
had  made  a  progress  in  letters  equal  to  the  boys 
in  the  first  class/  Their  duty,  it  is  expressly 
stated,  was  not  to  teach,  but  to  look  after  the 
various  departments  of  the  institution.  As 
teachers  they  had  been  gradually  superseded, 
and  from  the  1st  of  June,  1795,  the  school  was 
'  entirely  taught  by  [the  boys.'  This  was  one  of 
the  cases  in  which  practice  led  to  theory.' 

Dr.  Bell  perceived  the  expense  of  time,  labor, 
and  punishment,  which  the  common  system  of 
tuition  requires,  and,  having  found  a  remedy, 
perceived  also  wherein  the  principle  of  that  re- 
medy lay,  and  as  a  principle  acted  upon  it  and 
announced  it  to  the  world.  Every  class  had  its 
teacher  and  assistant.  Give  me  four  and  twenty 
children  to-day,  was  a  saying  of  Dr.  Bell,  and 
I  will  give  you  as  many  teachers  to-morrow  as 
you  want.  There  was  no  hesitation  in  degrading 
a  teacher  who  failed  in  any  of  the  tasks  required 
of  him,  and  making  trial  of  another,  till  one  was 
found  fit  for  the  office;  these  teachers  had  no 
other  occupation,  no  other  pursuit,  nothing  to 
employ  their  minds  but  this  single  object;  they 
could  do  that  only  which  they  were  assigned  to 
do,  and  they  did  it  the  better,  because  they 
themselves  knew  nothing  more  than  what  was 
perfectly  level  to  the  capacities  of  their  pupils. 

The  first  attempt  which  Dr.  Bell  made  to  in- 
troduce a  new  practice  in  the  school,  proved  to 
him  the  necessity  of  proceeding  upon  this  prin- 
ciple. At  first  sight  of  a  Malabar  school,  his 
attention  had  been  caught  >w  Ae  manner  111 


700 


EDUCATION. 


which  the  letters  were  taught  in  sand ;  yet  he 
could  not  fully  establish  even  so  simple  a  prac- 
tice as  this,  till  he  had  trained  boys  whose  minds 
he  could  command,  and  who,  as  he  says,  '  only 
knew  to  do  as  they  were  bidden,  and  were  not 
disposed  to  dispute  or  evade  the  orders  given 
them."  Many  advantages  arise  from  this  easy 
improTement,  besides  the  great  and  obvious 
saving  of  expense.  A  distinct  notion  of  the  dif- 
ferent form  of  the  letters  is  immediately  obtain- 
ed, and  the  difficulty  of  distinguishing  those 
letters  whose  very  difference  of  form  is  founded 
upon  their  similarity  (b  and  d,  p  and  q,  for  in- 
stance), by  which  children  are  so  long  perplexed, 
is  removed  at  once.  The  scholar,  at  the  same 
time,  learns  so  much  of  the  art  of  writing,  as 
materially  to  facilitate  his  progress  when  he  ar- 
rives at  that  class  wherein  it  is  taught. 

The  next  improvement  of  the  Madras  school, 
was  the  oractice  of  syllabic  reading :  the  child, 
after  he  had  learnt  to  read  and  spell  monosyl- 
lables, was  not  allowed  to  pronounce  two  syl- 
lables till  he  had  acquired,  by  long  practice,  a 
perfect  precision ;  upon  the  common  plan,  chil- 
dren make  continual  blunders,  in  the  beginning 
and  middle,  and  more  especially  in  the  termina- 
tion of  words  :  to  prevent  this  confusion,  they 
were  taught  to  read  syl-la-ble  by  syl-la-ble,  and, 
when  so  far  advanced  as  to  read  sentences,  to 
pause  awhile  at  the  end  of  every  word.  '  So 
much,'  says  -Dr.  Bell,  '  for  the  first  minutiae : 
were  I  to  pursue  this  subject  through  all  its 
stages  I  should  fill  a  volume.'  From  the  com- 
mencement of  his  experiment,  he  made  the 
scholars,  as  far  as  possible,  do  every  thing  for 
themselves.  If  a  bad  subject  came  to  school,  a 
good  boy  was  chosen  to  take  care  of  him,  teach 
him  right  principles,  treat  him  kindly,  reconcile 
him  to  the  school,  and  render  him  happy  like 
the  rest  in  his  situation.  The  consequence  of 
such  a  system  was,  that  the  boys,  feeling  them- 
selves happy,  felt  also  that  their  advantage  was 
the  only  object  which  the  master  had  in  view  ; 
they  were  sure  of  his  favor  if  they  continued  to 
do  right,  they  were  certain  of  his  disapprobation 
and  displeasure  if  they  offended ;  but  knowing 
that  he  was  just,  and  feeling  that  he  was  good, 
they  regarded  him  as  their  friend,  and  benefac- 
tor, and  common  parent.  An  annual  saving  of 
not  less  than  2400  pagodas,  or  £960,  upon  the 
education  and  support  of  200  boys,  was  pro- 
duced in  the  institution  at  Madras,  by  Dr.  Bell's 
regulations  and  improvements ! 

After  superintending  the  school  for  seven  years, 
he  found  it  necessary  for  his  health  to  return  to 
Europe.  The  directors  of  the  charity  passed  a 
resolution  for  providing  him  a  passage  in  any 
ship  in  which  he  might  wish  to  sail ;  declaring 
at  the  same  time,  that,  under  the  wise  and  judi- 
cious regulations  which  he  had  established,  the 
institution  had  been  brought  to  a  degree  of  per- 
fection and  promising  utility  '  far  exceeding  their 
most  sanguine  expectations  when  it  was  esta- 
blished.' 

These  testimonies  Dr.  Bell  published  in  1797, 
on  his  arrival  in  Europe,  in  a  little  duodecimo 
pamphlet,  under  the  title  of  An  Experiment  in 
Education,  made  at  the  Male  Asylum  of  Ma- 
dras j  suggesting  a  system  by  which  a  school  or 


family  may  teach  itself  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  the  master  or  parent. 

When  the  manuscript  of  this  little  work  was 
put  into  the  hands  of  the  publisher,  says  a  friend 
of  his,  whose  account  of  the  system  we  follow, 
Dr.  Bell  said  to  him,  '  You  will  think  me  an  en- 
thusiast ;  but  in  a  thousand  years  this  system  of 
tuition  will  spread  overthe  world !'  What  he  meant 
by  '  the  system '  is  apparent  both  from  the  title 
and  the  whole  tenor  of  the  pamphlet ; — not 
writing  in  sand,  not  syllabic  reading,  nor  any  of 
the  improvements  in  detail,  but  the  main  prin- 
ciple and  main-spring  of  the  whole,  '  by  which 
a  school  or  family  may  teach  itself,  under  the  su- 
perintendence of  the  master  or  parent,'  the  'new 
mode  of  conducting  a  school  through  the  me- 
dium of  the  scholars  themselves.'  Had  Dr.  Bell 
done  no  more  than  conceive  the  idea  of  this 
new  system,  and  publish  it  to  the  world,  he 
would  have  done  enough.  Whoever  might 
have  been  the  first  person  to  carry  the  system 
into  effect,  the  discovery  would  have  been  his, 
and  to  have  imputed  it  to  any  other  person 
would  have  been  as  unreasonable  as  it  would 
be  to  ascribe  the  great  discovery  of  Franklin,  re- 
specting the  sameness  of  electricity  and  lightning, 
not  to  him  but  to  the  French  Cure,  who,  while 
Franklin  waited  for  the  erection  of  a  tower  then 
building  at  Philadelphia,  to  which  he  might 
affix  his  metallic  rod,  set  up  a  conductor  accord- 
ing to  the  American  philosopher's  instructions, 
and  verified  Franklin's  theory  by  thus  bringing 
down  the  lightning,  before  it  was  known  in 
Europe  that  Franklin  had  verified  it  himself  by 
means  of  a  paper-kite.' 

The  Charity  school  of  St.  Botolph,  Aldgate, 
was  the  first  place  in  England  where  Dr.  Bell's 
discovery  was  adopted.  '  That  the  principle  of 
the  new  system,'  says  another  able  writer  on  this 
topic,  '  essentially  consists  in  the  tuition  'of  the 
scholars  by  the  scholars,  in  classes  of  equal  pro- 
ficiency, by  short,  easy,  and  perfect  lessons,  and 
not  in  any  of  the  practises  either  introduced  into 
the  male  asylum  by  Dr.  Bell,  or  subsequently 
by  Mr.  Lancaster  is  most  clearly  and  satisfac- 
torily proved  by  this  simple  criterion.  Discard 
all  the  peculiar  practices  or  contrivances  of  the 
school,  and,  if  the  tuition  by  the  scholars  be  duly 
carried  on,  the  difference  of  progress  will  not  be 
greatly  material.  On  the  other  hand,  discard  the 
system  of  tuition  by  the  scholars,  and  retain  all 
the  practices,  the  charm  ceases,  subordination  and 
diligence  cannot  be  so  readily  maintained,  pu- 
nishments must  be  resumed,  and,  after  all,  the 
school  is  comparatively  inoperative.  The  system, 
therefore,  is  evidently  one  and  the  same  in  both 
cases,  and  in  all  its  applications.  If  a  Mahom- 
medan  were  to  start  up  and  apply  it  to  the 
Koran,  or  a  brahmin  to  the  Shaster,  it  would  be 
equally  reasonable  for  them  to  call  it  the  Ma- 
hommedan  or  the  Hindoo  system,  as  for  Mr. 
Lancaster  to  call  it  Lancasterian,  unless  he  can 
prove  that  it  originated  with  him.' 

Having  thus  fairly  traced  the  new  system  to 
its  inventor,  we  may  be  allowed  to  claim  for 
Mr.  Lancaster  the  great  merit  of  having  by  in- 
defatigable zeal,  first  made  the  system  generally 
known  in  England,  and  of  having  procured  for  it 
the  patronage  of  many  exalted  and  distinguished 


EDUCATION. 


701 


individuals,  with  the  Sovereign  at  their  head- 
He  opened  his  free  school  in  the  Borough  in  the  year 
1800vln  the  year  1803,  in  the  first  edition  of  his 
improvements  in  Education,  (part  3rd.  page  44) 
he  wrote  thus ; — '  I  ought  not  to  close  my  ac- 
count, without  acknowledging  the  obligations  I  lie 
under  to  Dr.  Bell,  of  the  male  asylum  at  Madras, 
who  so  nobly  gave  up  his  time,  and  liberal 
salary,  that  he  might  perfect  that  institution, 
which  flourished  greatly  under  his  fostering  care. 
He  published  a  tract  in  1798,  entitled  an  Expe- 
riment on  Education,  made  at  the  male  asylum 
of  Madras,  suggesting  a  system  whereby  a  school  or 
family  may  teach  itself,  under  the  superintendence 
of  the  master  or  parent.  From  this  publication 
I  have  adopted  several  useful  hints ;  I  beg  lercve 
to  recommend  it  to  the  attentive  perusal  of  the 
friends  of  education,  and  of  youth.  I  am  per- 
suaded nothing  is  more  conducive  to  the  promo- 
tion of  a  system  than  actual  experiment.  Dr. 
Bell  had  200  boys,  who  instructed  themselves, 
made  their  own  pens,  ruled  their  books,  and 
did  all  that  labor  in  school,  which  among  a 
number  is  light,  but  resting  on  the  shoulders  of 
the  well-meaning,  and  honest,  though  unwise 
teacher,  often  proves  too  much  for  his  health, 
and  embitters  or  perhaps  costs  him  his  life.  I 
much  pegret  that  I  was  not  acquainted  with  the 
beauty  of  his  system,  till  somewhat  advanced  in 
my  plan;  if  I  had  known  it,  it  would  have 
saved  me  much  trouble,  and  some  retrograde 
movements.  As  a  confirmation  of  the  goodness 
of  Dr.  Bell's  plan,  I  have  succeeded  with  one 
nearly  similar  in  a  school  attended  by  almost  300 
children. 

Mr.  Lancaster  was  afterwards  vain  enough  to 
state,  in  the  public  papers,  that  having  '  invented 
under  the  blessing  of  Divine  Providence,  a  new 
and  mechanical  system  of  education,  for  the  use  of 
schools,  he  feels  anxious  to  disseminate  the  know- 
ledge of  its  advantages  through  the  united  king- 
dom ;'  and  vanity  was  his  complete  overthrow. 
He  had  thejtnerit  we  have  willingly  ascribed  to  him, 
and,  in  addition  to  this,  he  invented  a  few  eco- 
nomical practices  in  the  use  of  slates  and  spelling 
cards,  which  are  equally  applicable  to  all  schools 
conducted  on  the  new  system,  and  which  have 
been  adopted  in  Dr.  Bell's  school,  without  any 
denial  of  their  origin,  just  as  the  sand-writing 
and  syllabic  spelling  were  confessedly  borrowed 
from  Dr.  Bell.  He  invented  also  a  variety  of 
new  punishments,  in  the  application  of  which  his 
scholars  were  made  the  correctors,  no  less  than 
the  instructors  of  each  other;  and  many  of  which 
were  of  a  nature  very  questionable  in  their 
bearing  on  the  moral  character ;  that  is,  calcu- 
lated to  make  the  pupils  insolent,  turbulent,  and 
overbearing. 

Sorry  we  are  to  add,  that  not  only  was  the 
question  of  originality  agitated  at  first  with 
many  bitter  personal  feelings  between  the  friends 
of  these  parties,  but  it  insensibly  mingled  itself 
with  religious  controversy.  An  advocate  on  the 
side  of  Dr.  Bell,  and  the  Madras  system,  says 
with  great  candor :  'We  are  sorry  to  admit  that 
there  was  no  great  appearance  of  acceleration  in 
the  proceedings  of  the  Church,  till  Mr.  Lancas- 
ter started  up  with  all  the  eagerness  and  activity 
of  a  sectary — with  all  the  zeal  of  a  missionary — 


with  all  the  adventitious  motives  and  practices 
of  a  person  whose  subsistence  and  reputation 
depended  upon  the  success  of  his  plan ;  and 
fortified  with  all  the  countenance  and  support  of 
the  host  of  sectaries,  whose  eagle-eyes  perceived 
at  a  glance  what  an  opportunity  was  offered,  at 
once  to  place  the  cause  of  humanity  in  oppo- 
sition to  that  of  the  Church, — what  a  glorious 
occasion  was  presented  to  associate  in  the  minds 
of  the  people  the  ideas  of  charity  and  dissent 
British  Review,  No.  6. 

Mr.  Lancaster,  and  what  was  now  called  the 
British  system,  admitted  and  taught  the  reading 
of  the  Bible,  in  fact,  into  the  schools  founded 
upon  his  plan,  but  excluded  all  catechisms. 
'  Impelled  by  all  these  aids  and  motives,  con- 
tinues the  above  writer,  Mr.  Lancaster  soon  be- 
came the  prominent  character  on  the  canvass,  and 
by  the  great  mass,  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity, 
who  had  never  heard  of  Dr.  Bell,  was  consider- 
ed as  the  necessary,  indeed  the  only  instrument 
through  whom  the  new  system  could  be  carried 
into  practice.  And  we  shall  ever  consider  it  as 
reflecting  immortal  honor  on  many  zealous 
ministers  of  the  church,  that  the  practicability  of 
the  plan  was  no  sooner  shown  by  Mr.  Lancas- 
ter, than  they  immediately  lent  him  their  coun- 
tenance; and  finding  to  their  regret  that  no 
propositions,  having  in  view  the  general  instruc- 
tion of  the  poor,  were  then  circulated  and 
enforced  by  the  authority  of  the  church  as  a 
body,  they  trusted  to  their  own  individual  exer- 
tions to  make  Mr.  Lancaster's  plan  square  as 
well  as  they  could  with  the  interests  of  the 
church.  We  should  certainly  have  been  glad  to 
see  her  interfere  sooner,  as  soon  indeed  as  it  was 
evident  and  publicly  notified  by  experience  that 
the  new  system  imported  by  Dr.  Bell  was  a 
practicable  one  for  the  instruction  of  the  poor. 
We  should  then  have  been  furnished  with  a 
stronger  argument  than  we  now  possess  for 
repelling  the  sneering  insinuations  of  those,  who 
lose  no  opportunity  of  observing,  that,  but  for 
the  exertions  of  Mr.  Lancaster  and  his  partisans, 
and  the  fear  and  emulation  which  they  have 
excited,  the  prospects  of  general  instruction  for 
the  poor  would  have  been  very  different  from 
what  they  now  are.  By  whatever  means,  how- 
ever, the  effect  was  produced,  the  Church  is  at 
length  roused,  arid  those  who  wish  to  secure  to 
the  rising  generation  of  the  people  a  knowledge 
of  the  excellence  of  her  doctrines,  may  now  do  so 
without  any  alloy  of  danger,  which  even  the  most 
trembling  solicitude  for  her  safety  can  entertain.' 
The  question  of  the  comparative  economy  of 
the  two  schools  has  been  thus  stated: — Dr. 
Bell  introduced  the  knowledge  of  sand-writing 
and  syllabic  spelling,  which  Mr.  Lancaster 
confessedly  borrowed  from  him.  Mr.  Lancaster, 
having  first  opened  a  large  school,  introduced 
the  economical  use  of  slates  in  many  cases  where 
paper-books  were  necessarily  used  at  Madras. 
But  these  slates  are  now  used  in  Dr.  Bell's 
schools.  Mr.  Lancaster  also  invented  a  large 
card,  with  the  letters  and  short  words  printed 
thereon,  one  of  which  stuck  against  the  wall 
serves  the  whole  class  to  read  from :  whereas 
Dr.  Bell  prefers  that  each  child  should  have  a 
small  card  of  its  own,  which  it  may  look  at  and 


702 


EDUCATION. 


con  over  at  its  pleasure.  The  difference  in  the 
first  cost  of  these  instruments  amounts  to  about 
seven  shillings  per  100  children  yearly;  and  the 
use  of  either  is  a  matter  of  mere  opinion  as  to 
the  advantage  of  giving  each  child's  lesson  into 
its  own  hand.  Many  of  Dr.  Bell's  schools  use 
the  large  cards,  many  of  Mr.  Lancaster's  the 
small  ones;  a  few  Bibles  and  Testaments  are 
admitted  to  be  as  necessary  in  Mr.  Lancaster's 
schools  as  in  Dr.  Bell's.  So  that  in  fact  the  two 
schools  are  now  on  a  perfect  equality  as  to 
expense.  The  use  of  slates,  or  of  paper  books, 
for  writing  and  ciphering,  depends  on  the  res- 
pective tastes  of  the  master  or  patrons.  If  they 
think  the  pride  and  pleasure  which  a  child  and 
his  parents  take  iu  looking  back  upon  the  records 
of  the  progress  he  has  made  will  more  than  repay 
the  expense  of  paper  books,  they  will  adopt 
them.  If  they  think  otherwise,  or  if  their  funds 
are  very  confined,  they  will  reject  them.  The 
system  will  be  neither  the  better  nor  the  worse 
for  their  determination  either  way,  or  for  the 
adoption  or  omission  of  the  small  or  the  large 
card,  or  for  a  multitude  of  other  things,  about 
which  much  noise  has  been  made. 

The  Madras  system  has  become  the  basis  of  the 
National  Schools  connected  with  the  established 
church  throughout  the  kingdom ;  and  large  and 
well  earned  are  its  triumphs  over  the  wretched- 
ness and  ignorance  of  the  poor.  The  British 
and  Foreign  School  Society,  into  which  the 
British  system  is  now  merged,  is,  on  the  other 
hand,  principally  in  the  hands  of  dissenters ;  nor 
can  it  be  denied  the  meed  of  praise  for  great  and 
noble  exertions  in  the  cause  of  universal  educa- 
tion. Mr.  Lancaster,  as  we  have  intimated,  has 
worn  out  his  warmest  friends  in  this  country  by 
his  personal  vanity  and  extravagant  conduct; 
but  the  system  is  under  very  respectable  and  dis- 
interested management.  It  is  said,  by  competent 
judges,  that  the  pupils  of  the  National  Schools 
excel  in  reading ;  while  those  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  School  system  are  superior  in  their  ac- 
quaintance with  arithmetic. 

But  the  plans  of  Dr.  Bell  were  yet  more  ex- 
tended. He  himself  gave  the  public,  in  1815, 
an  interesting,  though  somewhat  verbose,  pub- 
lication, entitled  '  Ludus  Literarius :  the  Classical 
and  Grammar  School ;  or  an  Exposition  of  an 
Experiment  in  Education,  made  at  Madras  in 
the  years  1789 — 1796;  with  a  view  to  its  Intro- 
duction into  Schools  for  the  Higher  Orders  of 
Children,'  8vo. :  and  at  the  Charter-house,  and 
some  respectable  private  seminaries,  the  advan- 
tages of  mutual  instruction  among  pupils  have 
been  most  successfully  applied. 

'  In  proposing,'  says  Dr.  Bell,  '  to  transfer  the 
Madras  system  of  education  into  schools  of  a 
higher  order,  and  especially  into  grammar  schools, 
I  make  no  pretension  to  superior  attainments  in 
literature,  nor  do  I  presume  to  vie  with  the 
learned  preceptors  of  our  classical  schools  in 
skill  in  languages,  or  in  sciences. 

To  teach  a  teacher  ill  becometh  me. 

*  The  task  I  have  in  hand  is  of  a  less  elevated 
description,  and  does  not  require  deep  erudition. 
It  is  not  the  science  of  letters,  but  the  art  of  tui- 
tion, or  the  mode  of  communicating  that  science, 


of  which  I  am  to  treat.  I  do  not  purpose  to  add 
to  the  master's  stock  of  knowledge,  but  to  put 
into  his  hands  machinery,  by  which  he  may  bring 
down  his  learning  to  the  level  of  the  capacity  of 
children,  disseminate  his  knowledge  among  his 
pupils,  and  by  the  simplest  instruments,  and 
gentlest  means,  establish  order,  check  vice,  and 
uphold  virtue.  For  such  schools  I  have  no  new 
discovery  to  develop,  no  new  system  to  suggest, 
no  improvement  on  the  Madras  invention  to 
offer.  All  I  propose  is,  to  show,  more  particu- 
larly than  I  have  heretofore  done,  the  applicabi- 
lity of  that  invention  to  schools  of  other  descrip- 
tions, than  those  in  which  it  has  long  been  em- 
ployed with  uniform  success.  Beyond  this  the 
reader  need  expect  nothing  entirely  original ;  at 
the  same  time,  it  is  true,  that  in  the  rudiments  of 
the  Latin  grammar,  independently  of  this  ma- 
chinery, which  will  embrace  every  branch  of  the 
scholars'  studies,  other  methods  of  proceeding 
will  be  recommended  with  regard  to  elementary 
lessons,  and  the  introduction  to  syntax,  parsing, 
and  prosody,  than  those  which  are  usually  fol- 
lowed. In  the  principles,  however,  on  which 
these  processes  depend,  nay,  perhaps  in  the  pro- 
cesses themselves,  the  master  will  find  nothing 
but  what  has  been  suggested  before.  He  may 
see  nothing  but  what  he  knew  before,  or  at  least 
will  think,  as  soon  as  he  has  read  it,  that  he  knew 
before — so  simple,  so  plain,  and  so  true  shall  it 
be.  But  my  solicitude  is,  that  it  may  be  known 
in  the  way  which  may  avail  both  for  the  master 
and  his  pupil.' 

He  afterwards  proceeds  to  propose  the  '  scheme 
of  a  school  on  the  model  of  the  Madras  system,' 
which,  as  it  is  a  key  to  this  great  improvement, 
in  all  its  forms,  we  subjoin  complete  : — 

'  1.  The  asylum,  like  every  well  regulated 
school,  is  arranged  into  forms  or  classes,  each 
composed  of  as  many  scholars  as,  having  made  a 
similar  progress,  unite  together. 

'  The  scholar  ever  finds  his  own  level,  not  only 
in  his  class,  but  also  in  the  ranks  of  the  school, 
being  promoted  or  degraded  from  place  to  place 
according  to  his  relative  proficiency. 

*  So  much  for  the  general  formation  of  a  school. 
Now  more  particularly  of  the  Madras  Asylum. 

'  2.  Each  class  is,  when  preparing  their  lessons 
by  themselves,  paired  off  into  tutors  and  pupils. 

'  Thus  in  a  class  of  thirty-six  scholars,  the 
eighteen  best  and  most  trusty  are  tutors  respec- 
tively to  the  eighteen  worst. 

'  This  arrangement,  by  no  means  an  important 
link  in  the  chain  of  self-tuition,  is  frequently  dis- 
pensed with,  and  when  continued  lessons  take 
place,  as  in  the  schools  of  the  National  Society, 
it  is  of  course  superseded. 

'  3.  To  each  class  is  attached  an  assistant 
teacher,  whose  business  is,  as  the  name  implies, 
to  act  under,  with,  or  for  the  teacher. 

'  4.  The  teacher  who,  with  his  assistant,  has 
charge  of  the  class,  as  well  when  learning,  as  say- 
ing their  lessons,  and  is  responsible  for  their 
order,  behaviour,  diligence,  and  improvement. 

4  Both  the  teacher,  and  his  assistant,  say  their 
lessons  with  their  class. 

'  5.  A  sub-usher,  and  usher  (or  rather  a  com- 
petent number  of  ushers'),  are  appointed,  when 
necessary,  to  inspect  the  school,  watch  over  the 


EDUCATION. 


703 


whole,  and  give  their  instruction  and  assistance 
wherever  wanted,  as  the  agents  and  ministers  of 
the  master. 

'  6.  The  schoolmaster,  whose  province  it  is 
to  direct  and  conduct  the  system  in  all  its  rami- 
fications, and  to  see  all  the  subordinate  offices 
carried  into  effect. 

4  7.  Last  of  all  comes  the  superintendent  (who 
may  be  the  chaplain  of  the  establishment,  paro- 
chial minister,  secretary,  treasurer,  trustee,  or 
visitor),  whose  scrutinising  eye  must  pervade  the 
whole  machine,  whose  active  mind  must  give  it 
energy,  and  whose  unbiassed  judgment  must 
inspire  confidence,  and  maintain  the  general 
order  and  harmony. 

'  What  goes  before  comprises  the  system  of 
tuition  by  teachers  and  ushers,  or,  as  they  are 
often  called,  monitors. 

'  What  follows  is  for  the  purposes  of  precision 
and  inspection,  and  as  checks  and  instruments  of 
discipline  in  the  execution  and  superintendence 
of  the  above  plan. 

'  8.  On  the  front  of  the  teachers'  and  assist- 
ants' books,  when  taken  in  hand,  is  written  with 
ink  the  year  and  day  of  the  month ;  and  through- 
out their  books,  the  end  of  each  lesson,  when 
given  out,  is  noted  by  a  score  with  a  pencil. 
Also  the  sum  of  the  daily  lessons  (so  noted  in  the 
marked  book),  and  the  other  tasks  of  the  day, 
likewise  the  individual  proficiency  of  each  scho- 
lar are  entered  in  a  register  book  for  the  master's 
use,  and  the  visitors'  reference  and  inspection. 

'  9.  Black  book,  as  the  boys  call  it,  or  register 
of  such  offences  as  require  serious  animadver- 
sion, and  a  weekly  scrutiny  by 

'  10.  A  jury  of  twelve  boys — the  peers  of  the 
culprits. 

'  Under  perfect  instruction,  and  the  able  and 
impartial  administration  of  the  laws  of  the  school, 
the  9th  and  10th  regulations  become  a  dead  let- 
ter; the  general  laws  of  inspection  and  emula- 
tion being  found  sufficient  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
cipline. 

'  This,  in  brief,  is  the  scheme  of  the  Madras 
system  of  education,  framed  on  an  extensive 
scale,  and  in  a  multiplied  form,  fitted  for  a  nu- 
merous school.' 

We  can  only  admit  his  further  observations 
'  On  the  effects  of  equalised  classification.' 

'  1.  Equalised  classification  extends  perfect  in- 
struction to  every  member  of  a  school. 

'  From  the  law  of  classification,  by  which 
every  scholar  claims  and  assumes  his  place,  not 
according  to  his  standing  or  length  of  time  in 
school,  but  to  his  actual  proficiency  and  acquire- 
ments, determined  by  a  fair  and  constant  com- 
petition with  his  school-fellows,  and  is  ranked, 
by  this  impartial  and  unerring  law,  with  those 
with  whom  he  is  on  a  footing  of  equality;  it  ne- 
cessarily follows  that  no  scholar  either  retards 
others  in  their  daily  course,  or  is  retarded  him- 
self: his  station  in  the  school,  and  progress  in 
learning,  always  bear  a  just  proportion  to  his 
talents  and  industry.  No  idleness,  on  the  one 
hand,  is  occasioned  by  the  want  of  sufficient  em- 
ployment, from  his  having  his  lessons  prepared 
long  before  those  with  whom  he  is  associated ; 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  no  scholar  is  oppressed 
3y  the  burden  of  tasks,  to  which  he  is  unequal, 


nor  his  progress  stayed  by  the  length  and  difficulty 
of  lessons,  which  he  cannot  overtake. 

'  Hence  it  is,  that,  in  a  Madras  school,  a  com- 
plete acquaintance  with  every  lesson  is  not,  as  too 
frequently  happens,  confined  to  scholars  of  su- 
perior parts  or  industry,  but  is  extended  and  in- 
sured to  every  scholar  in  every  class;  hence  too 
it  is,  that  while  there  is  no  let  or  hindrance  to 
the  career  of  memory,  judgment,  or  genius,  there 
is  also  an  end  to  dunces  in  our  schools.  One 
boy  outstrips  another  in  his  gymnasium — his 
scholastic  career ;  but  he  who  is  left  behind  is 
master  of  the  inferior  ground  which  he  occupies, 
as  well  as  the  other  is  of  the  superior  station 
which  he  has  atta;ncd.  Falsa  enim  est  querela, 
paucissimis  hominibus  vim  percipiendi  qua;  tra- 
dantur,  esse  concessam  ;  plerosque  vero  laborem 
ac  tempora  tarditate  ingenii  perdere,  &.c 

'  It  is  an  unfounded  complaint,  that  very  few 
learners  are  naturally  endowed  with  the  faculty 
of  understanding  the  lessons  which  are  prescribed 
to  them,  and  that  most  do  in  reality  lose  their 
labor  and  time  from  defect  of  genius.  Quite 
otherwise  is  the  fact :  for  you  will  find  the  gene- 
rality of  men  quick  in  conception,  and  prompt  to 
learn.  This  is  the  characteristic  of  man.  As 
birds  are  destined  by  nature  to  fly,  horses  to  run, 
and  wild  beasts  to  be  ferocious  :  so  to  us  is  pe- 
culiar the  (agitation) working  and  sagacity  of  the 
mind.  Hence  it  is  believed,  that  the  human 
soul  is  of  celestial  origin.  The  dull  and  the  in- 
docile are  no  more  comformable  to  the  nature  of 
man,  than  bodies  which  are  accounted  prodigies 
and  monsters.  But  these  are  very  rare.  Of  this 
fact  the  good  promise,  which  the  generality  of 
children 'display,  is  a  sufficient  proof.  And,  when 
it  dies  away  and  disappears  with  age,  it  is  mani- 
fest that  the  fault  does  not  originate  in  any  real 
deficiency  of  nature,  but  arises  from  want  of  due 
culture.  It  cannot  indeed  be  denied  that  one 
excels  another  in  genius,  and  that  some  make 
greater,  some  less,  proficiency.  But  none  can 
be  found  who  have  derived  no  benefit  from 
study. 

'  How  happily  has  the  Madras  system  of  educa- 
tion illustrated  this  position,  to  a  degree  beyond 
the  conception  of  the  greatest  minds  of  former 
times!  And  what  an  acquisition  is  it,  to  the 
science  of  instruction,  that  every  scholar  who 
enters  a  school  shall  derive  continual  and  pro- 
gressive improvement  during  the  period  of  his 
stay,  having  his  understanding  cultivated,  and 
his  memory  exercised  and  improved  in  exact 
proportion  to  the  strength  of  the  faculties  which 
he  possesses  !  No  longer  will  even  a  single 
learner  quit  a  school  thus  conducted,  without 
having  all  along  been  duly  occupied  in  the  im- 
provement of  his  talents,  and  in  the  increase  of 
his  attainments.  None  will  now  by  reason  of 
the  difficult  and  disproportioned  course  of  their 
studies,  and  the  ill  assortment  of  the  classes,  and 
by  imperfect  instruction  in  the  beginning,  pass 
through  the  forms  of  their  school,  as  those  who 
wander  through  a  dark  and  dreary  wilderness, 
toiling  and  fatiguing  themselves  to  find  an  exit, 
without  a  ray  of  light,  of  comfort,  or  of  profit, 
to  their  benighted  minds — a  state  in  which  many 
were  wont  to  remain  till  they  left  school.  To 
others,  and  those  I  fear  few  in  number,  the  time 


704 


EDWARDS. 


comes  when,  after  a  tedious,  irksome,  and  un- 
profitable process,  age  ripens  their  faculties,  and 
they  begin  to  understand  and  to  relish  their 
daily  exercises,  and  to  derive  from  them  profit 
and  pleasure — that  profit  and  pleasure,  which, 
by  a  sad  perversion  of  instruction,  are  commonly 
denied  them  at  the  early  periods  of  their  studies. 

'  2.  But  the  new  classification  not  only  ex- 
tends the  benefit  of  perfect  instruction  to  every 
member  of  a  school  alike ;  but  also,  by  the  love 
of  imitation  which  it  indulges,  and  feeds,  and 
by  the  emulation  which  it  creates,  calls  forth  the 
exertion,  and  accelerates  the  progress,  of  each 
and  every  scholar. 

'  As  those  children,  whose  talents  or  rather  ac- 
quirements are  nearly  equal,  rank  in  the  same 
class,  a  spirit  of  imitation  and  competition  is 
kept  in  perpetual  action.  A  lively  degree  of 
interest  is  given  to  all  their  occupations,  their 
attention  is  kept  constantly  awake,  and  the  se- 
veral powers  of  their  minds  are  called  forth  into 
constant  exercise,  by  the  incessant  application 
of  two  of  the  most  powerful  principles  of  our 
nature — the  desire  of  eminence  and  distinction, 
and  the  dread  of  shame  and  degradation.' 

Dr.   Bell's    proposals  for    adapting  Lilye's 


grammar  to  his  new  system,  and  his  general  plan 
of  instruction  with  respect  to  the  rudiments  of  the 
Latin  language,  occupy  the  latter  part  of  his  work, 
and  we  can  only  refer  our  readers  to  its  pages  for 
further  information  on  this  point.  In  conclusion, 
he  says,  '  What  I  seek,  as  the  grand  consumma- 
tion of  my  labors,  and  completion  of  my  design, 
is  to  put  into  the  hands  of  our  learned  and 
able  masters,  that  new  organ  of  the  human  mind 
which  is  fitted,  in  a  wonderful  degree,  to  minister 
to  their  ease,  comfort,  and  utility,  as  well  as  to 
the  satisfaction,  delight,  and  improvement  of  their 
scholars :  and  by  which  alone  they  can  render 
their  institutions  in  future,  what  they  have  been 
for  the  past — faithful  and  true  nurseries  of  youth 
to  the  good  of  the  nation,  to  the  character  of  our 
nobles,  and  to  the  glory  of  God.  If  so  much  has 
been  done  towards  these  ends  with  the  former 
method  of  cultivating  their  rich  soils,  what  fruit- 
ful crops  may  not  comparatively  be  expected 
from  the  vast  improvements  in  the  art  of  cultivat- 
ing the  human  mind,  to  which  the  new  machinery 
has  given  rise?' 

We  may  add  that  a  Latin,  as  well  as  Greek 
Grammar,  has  been  published  on  the  plan  he  re- 
commends, by  the  Charter  House. 


EDUCE',  ».  a.  Lat.  educo.  To  bring  out ; 
extract. 

That  the  world  was  educed  out  of  the  power  of  space, 
give  that  as  a  reason  of  its  original :  in  this  language, 
to  grow  rich,  were  to  educe  money  out  of  the  power  of 
the  pocket.  Glanvtile. 

This  matter  must  have  lain  eternally  confined  to  its 
beds  of  earth,  were  there  not  this  agent  to  educe  it 
thence.  Woodward. 

The'  eternal  art  educe*  good  from  ill, 
Grafts  on  this  passion  our  best  principle.    Pope. 

Just  so  the'  Omnipotent,  who  turns 
The  system  of  a  world's  concerns, 
From  mere  minutiae  can  educe 
Events  of  most  important  use  ; 
And  bid  a  dawning  sky  display 
The  blaze  of  a  meridian  day.  Cowper. 

The  eduction  of  electricity  from  the  earth  is  shown 
by  an  insulated  cushion  soon  ceasing  to  supply  either 
the  vitreous  or  resinous  ether  to  the  whirling  globe  of 
glass  or  of  sulphur.  Darwin. 

EDU'LCORATE,  v.  a. )      Fr.  edulcor ;  Lat. 
EDULCORA'TION,  n.  s.      1  dulcoro,     a     dulcis, 
sweet.     To  sweeten ;  the  act  of  sweetening,  or 
purifying. 

(Swine't  dung)  though  not  so  proper  for  a  garden, 
is  said  yet  to  edulcorate  and  sweeten  fruit  so  sensibly, 
as  to  convert  the  bitterest  almond  into  sweet. 

Evelyn. 

EDULCORATION,  in  chemistry,  properly  signi- 
fies the  rendering  substances  more  mild.  It 
consists  almost  always  in  taking  away  acids  and 
other  saline  substances ;  and  this  is  effected  by 
washing  the  bodies  to  which  they  adhere  in  a 
large  quantity  of  water.  The  washing  of  dia- 
phoretic antimony,  powder  of  algaroth,  &c.,  till 
the  water  comes  off  quite  pure  and  insipid,  are 
instances  of  chemical  edulcoration. 

EDULCORATION,  in  pharmacy,  is  merely  the 
sweetening  of  ju\eps,  potions,  and  other  medi- 
cines, by  adding  sugar  or  syrup. 


EDWARD  FORT,  a  fort  in  Nova  Scotia,  in  the 
town  of  Windsor  in  Hans  county,  said  to  be 
large  enough  to  contain  100  men.  It  is  situated 
on  Avon  River,  which  is  navigable  thus  far  for 
vessels  of  400  tons:  those  of  sixty  tons  can  go 
two  miles  higher. 

EDWARDS  (George),  F.R.A.  SS.,was  born 
at  Stratford,  in  Essex,  April  3d,  1694.  Upon 
leaving  school  he  was  put  apprentice  to  a  trades- 
man in  Fenchurch-street ;  but  Dr.  Nicolas,  a 
relation  of  his  master's,  having  left  him  his  books, 
which  were  removed  to  an  apartment  occupied 
by  Edwards,  he  eagerly  employed  his  leisure 
hours  in  perusing  them,  which  entirely  deprived 
him  of  all  inclinations  for  business,  and  he  re- 
solved to  travel.  In  1716  he  visited  the  prin- 
cipal towns  in  Holland,  and  in  about  a  month 
returned  to  England.  Two  years  after  he  took 
a  voyage  to  Norway,  at  the  invitation  of  a  gen- 
tleman, who  was  nephew  to  the  master  of  the 
ship  in  which  he  embarked.  At  this  time 
Charles  XII.  was  besieging  Fredericshall ;  in 
consequence  of  which  our  young  naturalist  was 
confined  by  the  Danish  guard,  who  supposed 
him  to  be  a  spy  employed  by  the  Swedes.  How- 
ever, upon  obtaining  testimonials  of  his  inno- 
cence, a  release  was  granted.  In  1718  he  re- 
turned to  England,  and  next  year  visited  Paris, 
by  the  way  of  Dieppe.  During  his  stay  in  France 
he  made  two  journeys  of  100  miles  each ;  the 
first  to  Chalons,  in  Champagne,  in  May,  1720; 
the  second  on  foot,  to  Orleans  and  Blois :  but  an 
edict  happening  at  that  time  to  be  issued  for  se- 
curing vagrants,  to  transport  them  to  America, 
as  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  wanted  popula- 
tion, our  author  narrowly  escaped  a  western 
voyage.  On  his  arrival  in  England,  Mr.  Ed- 
wards closely  pursued  his  favorite  study  of  natu- 
ral history,  applying  himself  to  drawing  and 
coloring  such  animals  as  fell  under  his  notice 


EDWARD  S. 


A  strict  attention  to  natural,  more  than  picturesque 
beauty,  claimed  his  earliest  care :  birds  first  en- 
gaged his  attention  ;  and,  having  purchased  some 
of  the  best  pictures  of  these  subjects,  he  was  in- 
duced to  make  a  few  drawings  of  his  own  ;  which 
were  admired  by  the  curious,  who  encouraged 
fur  young  naturalist  to  proceed,  by  paying  a 
good  price  for  his  labors.  Among  his  first  patrons 
and  benefactors  may  be  mentioned  James  Theo- 
balds, Esq.,  of  Lambeth.  Our  artist,  thus  unex- 
pectedly encouraged,  increased  in  skill  and 
assiduity;  and  procured,  by  his  application  to 
his  favorite  pursuit,  both  a  decent  subsistence 
and  a  large  acquaintance.  In  1731  he  made  an 
excursion  to  Holland  and  Brabant,  where  he  col- 
lected several  scarce  books  and  prints,  and  saw 
the  original  pictures  of  several  great  masters- 
In  December  1733,  by  the  recommendation  of 
the  great  Sir  Hans  Sloane,  Bart.,  president  of  the 
College  of  Physicians,  he  was  chosen  librarian, 
and  had  apartments  in  the  college.  By  degrees 
he  became  one  of  the  most  eminent  ornithologists 
in  this  or  any  other  country.  His  merit  is  so  well 
known  in  this  respect,  as  to  render  any  eulogium 
on  his  performances  unnecessary.  He  never 
{rusted  to  others  what  he  could  perform  himself; 
and  often  found  it  so  difficult  to  give  satisfaction 
to  his  own  mind,  that  he  frequently  made  three 
or  four  drawings  to  delineate  the  object  in  its 
most  lively  character  and  attitude.  In  1743  the 
first  volume  of  his  History  of  Birds  was  published 
in  4to.  His  subscribers  exceeding  even  his  most 
sanguine  expectations,  a  second  volume  appeared 
in  1747.  The  third  was  published  in  1750;  and 
the  fourth  in  1751.  This  volume  being  the  last 
he  intended  to  publish,  he  seems  to  have  con- 
sidered it  as  the  most  perfect  of  his  productions 
in  natural  history,  and  wrote  a  curious  dedica- 
tion of  it  to  the  great  God  of  nature.  Our  author, 
in  1758,  continued  his  labors  under  a  new  title, 
viz.  Gleanings  of  Natural  History.  A  second 
volume  of  the  Gleanings  was  published  in  1760. 
The  third  part,  which  made  the  seventh  and  last 
volume  of  his  works,  appeared  in  1764.  The 
whole  of  his  works  contain  engravings  and  de- 
scriptions of  more  than  600  subjects  in  natural 
history,  not  before  described  or  delineated.  He 
likewise  added  a  general  index  in  French  and 
English ;  which  was  afterwards  perfected,  with 
the  Linnaean  names,  by  Linnaeus  himself,  who 
honored  him  with  his  friendship  and  corres- 
pondence. On  St.  Andrew's  day,  1750,  Mr. 
Edwards  was  presented,  by  the  president  and 
council  of  the  Royal  Society,  with  the  gold  Cop- 
ley medal.  He  was  a  few  years  afterwards 
elected  F.  R.S.  and  F.A.  S.,  London;  and  a 
member  of  various  academies  of  sciences  and 
learning  in  different  parts  of  Europe.  His  col- 
lection of  drawings,  which  amounted  to  up- 
wards of  900,  was  purchased  by  the  earl  of 
Bute.  After  the  publication  of  his  last  work, 
being  arrived  at  his  seventieth  year,  he  retired 
from  public  employment  to  a  house  which  he  had 
purchased  at  Plaistow ;  where  he  was  afflicted 
\vith  cancer  in  the  eyes,  and  the  stone,  a  com- 
plaint to  which,  at  different  periods  of  his  life, 
lie  had  been  subject.  Yet,  in  the  severest 
•jaroxysms  of  misery,  he  was  scarcely  known  to 
VOL.  VII. 


utter  a  complaint.  Having  completed  his  eightieth 
year,  emaciated  with  age  and  sickness,  he  died 
July  23d.  1773,  lamented  by  a  numerous  ac- 
quaintance. 

EDWARDS  (Richard),  a  minor  English  poet 
and  dramatist  of  considerable  powers,  was  born 
in  Somersetshire  in  1523,  and  educated  at  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Oxford.  He  afterwards  became 
a  student,  and  graduated  at  Christ  Church.  At 
the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth, 
he  was  one  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  royal  chapel, 
and  teacher  of  the  children.  Much  esteemed  as 
a  poet  and  musician  by  his  contemporaries,  his 
death,  in  1566,  was  greatly  lamented.  He  wrote 
Damon  and  Pythias,  a  comedy,  acted  at  court 
and  printed  in  1570;  Palemon  and  Arcite,  a 
comedy  acted  before  queen  Elizabeth  at  Christ 
Church ;  Sonnets  to  the  beauties  of  the  courts  of 
Mary  and  Elizabeth  in  MS.,  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum, and  several  poems,  included  in  his  Para- 
dise of  Dainty  Devices. 

EDWARDS  (John),  an  English  divine,  and  con- 
troversial writer,  born  at  Hertford  in  1637.  His 
father,  Thomas  Edwards,  was  a  furious  presby- 
terian,  and  wrote  with  equal  zeal  against  the 
episcopalians  and  independents ;  but,  when  the 
latter  party  prevailed,  he  withdrew  to  Holland, 
where  he  died  in  1646.  A  work  of  his,  entitled 
Gangraena,  exhibits  a  curious  picture  of  the  re- 
ligious divisions  of  that  period.  John  received 
his  education  first  at  Merchant  Taylor's  school, 
London,  and  afterwards  St.  John's  College,  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  was  chosen  fellow.  He  married 
in  1676,  and  was  soon  after  presented  to  the 
living  of  St.  Peter's,  Colchester.  Here  he  con- 
tinued only  about  three  years,  when  he  removed 
to  Cambridge,  took  his  degree  of  D.D.,  and  from 
this  time  employed  himself  chiefly  in  writing. 
He  published  a  vast  number  of  books,  not  a  few 
of  them  practical,  but  the  greater  part  on  con- 
troversial subjects.  His  opinions  were  Calvinistic. 
He  died  in  1716.  The  most  esteemed  of  his 
works  is  his  Preacher,  in  3  vols. 

EDWARDS  (Jonathan),  an  American  divine, 
was  born  at  Windsor,  in  Connecticut,  in  1703, 
and  educated  at  Yale  College,  where  he  took  his 
degrees  in  arts.  In  1722  he  became  preacher  to 
a  presbyterian  congregation  at  New  York  ;  and, 
in  1724,  was  chosen  tutor  of  Yale  College ;  which 
station  he  resigned  in  1726,  and  removed  to 
Northampton  to  assist  his  grandfather,  who  was 
minister  there.  He  remained  at  Northampton 
till  1750,  when  he  was  dismissed  from  his  situa- 
tion for  refusing  to  administer  the  sacrament  to 
those  who  could  not  give  proofs  of  their  conver- 
sion. In  1751  he  went  as  a  missionary  among 
the  Indians,  and,  in  1757,  was  elected  president 
of  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  which  station  he 
did  not  long  enjoy;  for  next  year,  1758,  he  was 
attacked  by  the  small  pox,  which  proved  fatal. 
Mr.  Edwards's  works  demonstrate  him  to  hav( 
been  an  acute  metaphysician,  and  strict  Calvinist 
He  wrote,  1.  A  Treatise  concerning  Religious 
Affections;  2.  The  Life  of  David  Brainerd,  a 
Missionary ;  3.  Narrative  of  the  Work  of  God 
in  the  Conversion  of  many  Hundred  Souls  in 
Northampton ;  4.  An  Enquiry  into  the  Modem 
prevailing  Notion  of  that  1  reedom  of  Will,  which 

2Z 


EDW 


700 


EDW 


is  supposed  to  be  essential  to  Moral  Agency; 

5.  The  great  Doctrine  cf  Original  Sin  defended; 

6.  Sermons,  &c.  &c. 

EDWARDS  (Edward),  a  London  artist,  of  great 
ingenuity,  was  born  in  1738,  and  brought  up  to 
his  father's  business  of  a  chair-maker  and  carver. 
This  he  soon  quitted  for  drawing,  in  which  he 
acquired  skill  enough  to  become  a  teacher,  and 
by  that  means  supported  his  mother  when  a 
widow,  and  a  brother  and  sister.  The  society 
of  arts  encouraged  his  efforts  by  two  premiums, 
for  historical  pictures,  and  in  1773  he  became 
an  associate  of  the  Royal  Academy.  He  now 
visited  Italy,  and  on  his  return  was  employed  by 
Mr.  Horace  Walpole,  Mr.  Hamilton  of  Bath,  and 
several  other  gentlemen.  In  1788  he  became 
teacher  of  perspective  in  the  Royal  Academy, 
and  in  the  course  of  his  duties  composed  his 
Treatise  on  Perspective,  4to.  He  died  in  1806 : 
after  his  death  were  printed  his  Anecdotes  of 
Painters,  4to.,  with  his  life  prefixed. 

EDWARDS  (Bryan),  a  literary  gentleman  prin- 
cipally known  for  his  History  of  the  West 
Indies,  was  born  in  1743,  at  Westbury  in  Wilt- 
shire. Educated  at  a  private  dissenting  semi- 
nary at  Bristol,  he  acquired  on  the  death  of  his 
father  the  protection  of  an  uncle,  of  considerable 
property  in  Jamaica,  and  was  placed  by  him 
under  the  tuition  of  a  clergyman  resident  there. 
Together  with  the  large  fortune  of  his  uncle,  he 
inherited  that  of  a  Mr.  Hume  of  Jamaica,  and, 
becoming  a  considerable  merchant,  returned  to 
England,  and  took  his  seat  in  1796  for  the  bo- 
rough of  Grampound,  which  he  represented 
until  his  death  in  July  1800.  He  published 
Thoughts  on  the  Trade  of  the  West  India 
Islands  with  the  United  States,  8vo.  2.  A 
Speech  on  the  Slave  Trade.  3.  History  of  the 
British  Colonies  in  the  West  Indies,  2  vols.  4to. 
and  3  vols.  8vo.  4.  The  Proceedings  of  the 
governor  and  assembly  of  Jamaica  in  regard  to 
the  Maroon  negroes,  8vo. 

EDWARDS  (George),  a  physician  and  political 
writer  of  respectable  literary  attainments,  left  the 
following  productions.  The  Aggrandisement 
and  National  Perfection  of  Great  Britain,  2  vols. 
4to.,  1787;  Royal  and  Constitutional  Regenera- 
tion of  Great  Britain,  2  vols.  4to. ;  Practical 
Means  of  exonerating  the  public  Burthens,  and 
of  raising  the  Supplies  of  War  without  new 
Taxes,  4to.,  both  in  1790;  Great  and  important 
Discovery  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  &c.,  8vo. ; 
First  Volume  of  the  Franklinian  Improvement 
of  Medicine,  4to.,  both  in  1791 ;  Effectual  Means 
of  providing  against  the  Distress  apprehended 
from  Scarcity,  &c.,  8vo.  1800  ;  Practical  Means 
of  counteracting  the  present  Scarcity,  &c.,  8vo. ; 
Political  Interests  of  Great  Britain,  8vo.,  both 
1801;  Peace  on  Earth,  Good  will  towards  Men, 
&c.,  1805,  8vo. ;  Measures  as  well  as  Men,  &c. 
8vo.,  1806 ;  A  plain  Speech  to  the  Imperial  Par- 
liament of  Great  Britain,  8vo. ;  Means  adequate 
to  the  present  Crisis,  8vo. ;  Discovery  of  the 
natural  ALn.  of  Mankind,  all  in  1807  ;  and  The 
National  Improvement  of  the  British  Empire, 
&c.,  1808.  Dr.  Edwards  uied  at  his  house  in 
Suffolk  Street,  February  17th,  1823,  in  the 
seventy-second  year  of  his  age. 

EDWARDS  (Thomas),  an  English  divine,  born 


at  Coventry  iu  1729,  and  educated  at  Clare-Hall, 
Cambridge,  of  which  he  became  fellow.  He 
printed  a  translation  of  the  Psalms  in  17o5,  and 
the  year  following  was  chosen  master  of  the 
grammar-school  at  Coventry,  besides  being  pre- 
sented to  the  rectory  of  St.  John  Baptist  in 
that  city.  In  1759  he  published  a  book,  entitled 
The  Doctrine  of  Irresistible  Grace,  proved  to  have 
no  Foundation  in  the  New  Testament.  In  1762 
he  became  the  defendant  of  bishop  Hare's  System 
of  the  Hebrew  Metre  against  Dr.  Lowth.  He 
took  the  degree  of  D.D.  in  1766,  and  in  four 
years  after  obtained  the  living  of  Nuneaton  in 
Warwickshire,  where  he  died  in  1785.  Besides 
the  works  above  noticed,  he  published  Selections 
from  Theocritus,  with  notes. 

EDWARDS  (Thomas),  an  ingenious  writer, 
born  in  London  in  1 709.  He  was  bred  to  the 
bar,  and  became  a  member  of  the  society  at  Lin- 
coln's Inn,  yet  he  scarcely  ever  practised.  He 
attacked  Warburton's  edition  of  Shakspeare  in 
1744,  after  which  he  published  a  very  sharp  and 
humorous  work,  entitled  Canons  of  Criticism, 
with  a  Glossary,  which  went  through  several 
editions.  He  added  to  this  work  some  sounets, 
and  an  account  of  the  trial  of  the  letter  Y.  He 
died  in  1757.  A  tract  of  his,  upon  Predestina- 
tion, was  published  some  time  after. 

EDWARDS  (William),  a  selt-taught  architect, 
of  Glamorganshire,  South  Wales,  whose  name 
deserves  to  be  recorded  on  account  of  the  un- 
common displays  of  genius  which  he  has  left  in 
that  corner  of  the  country.  He  held  only  the 
rank  of  an  ordinary  mason,  yet,  by  the  superior 
mental  powers  with  which  he  was  endowed,  he 
acquired  remarkable  skill  in  the  designing  and 
building  of  bridges.  That  over  the  Taaf,  parti- 
cularly, which  is  the  segment  of  a  circle,  the 
chord  of  which  is  147  feet  at  the  surface  of  the 
water,  is  a  monument  of  his  abilities.  William 
Edwards  likewise  exercised  the  calling  of  a 
methodist  preacher.  He  died  in  1789,  aged 
seventy-one. 

EDWIN'S  HALL,  an  ancient  ruinous  build- 
ing, on  Cockburn  Law  in  Berwickshire,  so 
named  from  Edwin,  king  of  Northumberland, 
but  said  to  have  been  originally  built  by  the 
Picts.  It  consists  of  three  concentric  circles; 
the  diameter  of  the  innermost  is  forty  feet,  the 
wall  seven  feet  thick ;  the  space  between  the 
innermost  and  second  wall,  seven  feet,  and  that 
between  the  second  and  third,  ten  feet.  The 
stones  are  very  large,  arid  grooved  into  each 
other,  having  never  been  cemented  with  mortar. 

EDWY,  the  son  of  Edmund  I.,  king  of  Eng- 
land, succeeded  his  uncle,  Edred,  A.D.  955. 
The  tragical  history  of  this  unfortunate  monarch 
and  his  virtuous  queen  Elgiva,  reflects  an  inde- 
lible stain  on  the  character  of  St.  Dunstan,  and 
shows  what  sort  of  monsters  were  canonised  as 
saint*  in  the  ages  of  superstition.  See  BRITAIN. 

EDYSTONE    LIGHT-HOUSE.      See    EDDY 

STONE. 

EECKHOUT(Gerbrant  Vander),  anhistorical 
portrait  painter,  was  born  at  Amsterdam  in  1621, 
and  was  a  disciple  of  Rembrandt;  whose  manner 
of  designing,  coloring,  and  penciling,  he  imi- 
tated so  nearly,  that  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish 
between  several  of  his  paintings  and  those  of  his 


EFF 

master;  his  touch  and  his  coloring  are  the  same 
as  Rembrandt's ;  but  he  rather  excelled  him  in 
the  extremities  of  his  figures.  His  principal 
employment  was  in  portraits ;  but  his  chief  de- 
light was  in  painting  historical  subjects,  which 
he  executed  with  equal  success.  His  composi- 
tion is  rich  and  full  of  judgment;  the  distribution 
of  his  masses  of  light  and  shadow,  is  truly  excel- 
lent; and,  in  the  opinion  of  many  connoisseurs, 
he  had  more  transparence  in  his  'coloring,  and 
better  expression,  than  his  master.  He  died  in 
1674. 

EEK,  79.  a.     Better  written  EKE,  which  see. 

EEL,  n.  s.  Sax.  and  Swed.  eel ;  Dan.  Belg. 
and  Teut.  <cl;  Germ,  aal;  Gr.  6-yictXwc,  abtXuc, 
limits,  mud.  A  slimy,  serpentine  kind  of  fish, 
bred  in  muddy  waters. 

.Is  the  adder  better  than  the  eel, 
Because  his  painted  skin  contents  the  eye. 

Shakspeare. 

EEL,  in  ichthyology.     See  MUR&NA. 

EEL-FrsHiNG.     See  ANGLING. 

EELS,  MICROSCOPIC.  See  ANIMALCULE.  The 
microscopic  eels  in  vinegar  are  similar  to  those 
in  sour  paste.  The  taste  of  vinegar  was  formerly 
thought  to  be  occasioned  by  the  biting  of  these 
little  animals,  but  that  opinion  has  been  long  ago 
exploded.  Mentzelius  says,  he  has  observed 
the  actual  transformation  of  these  little  creatures 
into  flies;  but  as  this  has  never  been  observed 
by  any  other  person,  nor  is  there  an  instance  of 
such  a  transformation  in  any  other  animalcule, 
it  seems  probable  that  Mentzelius  has  been 
mistaken  in  his  observations. 

EEL  SHEAR,  a  forked  instrument,  with  three  or 
four  jagged  teeth,  used  for  catching  of  eels  ;  that 
with  the  four  teeth  is  best,  which  they  strike  into 
the  mud  at  the  bottom  of  the  river,  and  if  it 
strike  against  any  eels  it  never  fails  to  bring 
them  up. 

E'EN,  adv.  Contracted  from  even.  See 
EVEN. 

Says  the  satyr,  if  you  have  a  trick  of  blowing  hot 
and  cold  out  of  the  same  mouth,  I  have  e'en  done 
•with  you,  L' Estrange. 

EVBE,  an  island  near  the  south  coast  of 
Mysol,  in  the  Eastern  Seas,  having  a  bay  on  its 
north  side,  which  forms  a  harbour.  It  is 
five  or  six  miles  in  length,  and  birds  of  paradise 
migrate,  where  they  are  caught  with  bird-lime, 
and  dried  as  they  appear  in  Europe.  Captain 
Forrest  found  two  small  villages  here.  Long. 
127°  E.,  lat.  2°  12'S 

EFF,  n.  s.  Commonly  written  eft.  A  small 
lizard.  See  EFT. 

E'FFABLE,  adj.  Lat.  effabilis.  Expressible ; 
utterable. 

He  accommodated  thereunto  his  universal  language 
to  make  his  character  effable.  Wallis. 

EFFA'CE,  v.  a.  Fr.  effacer ,  Lat.  ex  and  facio. 
To  destroy,  or  mar  the  appearance  ;  blot  out ; 
herce,  to  destroy,  generally  ;  to  wear  away. 

Nor  our  admission  shall  your  realm  disgrace, 
Nor  length  ofttime  our  gratitude  efface. 

Drydcn's  JEncid. 

Characters  on  dust,  the  first  breath  of  wind  effaces. 

Locke. 

It  was  "'dered,  that  his  name  should  be  effaced  out 
of  alj  publick  registers.  Addison  OH  Italy. 


707  EFF 

Time,  I  said,  may  happily  efface 
That  cruel  image  of  the  king's  disgrace.    Prior 
Otway  failed  to  polish  or  refine, 
And  fluent  Shakspeare   scarce  effaced  a  line. 

Pope 

So  coin  grows  smooth,  in  traffic  current  passed, 
Till  Caesar's  image  is  effaced  at  last.  Cuwper 

Who  hath  bent  him  o'er  the  dead 
Ere  the  first  day  of  death  is  fled, 
The  first  dark  day  of  nothingness, 
The  last  of  danger  and  distress, 
(Before  decay's  effacing  fingers 
Have  swept  the  lines  where  beauty  lingers^. 

Byron. 

EFFECT',  n.s.&v.  a. 
EFFECT'IBLE,  adj. 
EFFECTIVE,  adj. 
EFFECTIVELY,  adv. 
EFFECTLESS,  adj. 
EFFECT'OR,  n.  s. 
EFFECT'UAL,  adj. 
EFFECT'UALLY,  adv. 


•  Fr.  effect;  Ital 
effetto ;  Span,  effetto, 
effecto;  Port,  effeito , 
Lat.  ejffectus,  e  ex- 
pletive, and  facio,  to 
make.  That  whicv 
is  produced  by  a  real 
or  supposed  cause ; 

EFFECT'UATE,  v.  a.  j  completion ;  reality  : 
hence,  in  the  plural,  palpable  and  moveable  pro- 
perty; hence  also  consequence  or  event  accom- 
plished or  proposed  ;  success ;  advantage  :  as  a 
verb  to  bring  to  pass  ;  produce ;  cause  ;  particu- 
larly as  an  agent.  Effectible  means,  that  may 
be  accomplished;  practicable:  effective  is,  having 
the  power  to  accomplish  objects  or  effects  :  effi- 
cient is,  serviceable  :  effectless,  useless  ;  impo- 
tent :  effector,  he  who  produces  an  effect,  applied 
to  the  First  Cause :  effectual  is,  actually  pro- 
ductive of  effects ;  practically  operative  of  them  : 
to  effectuate,  derived  to  us  from  the  Fr.  effectuer. 
is  synonymous  with  to  effect. 

They  spake  to  her  to  that  effect.  2  Chron. 

Christ  is  become  of  no  effect  unto  you. 

Gal.  v.  4. 

The  communication  ot  thy  faith  may  become  ef- 
fectual, by  the  acknowledging  of  every  good  thing. 

Philem.  6. 

I  have  the  taught  division  betwene 
Frende  of  effecte,  and  frende  of  countinuance, 

Chaucer. 

In  shew,  a  marvellous  indifferently  composed  se- 
nate ecclesiastical  was  to  govern,  but  in  effect  one 
only  man  should,  as  the  spirit  and  soul  of  the  residue, 
do  all  in  all.  Hooker. 

The  reading  of  scripture  is  effectual,  as  well  to  lay 
even  the  first  foundation,  as  to  add  degrees  of  farther 
perfection,  in  the  fear  of  God.  Id. 

What  form  of  prayer 

Can  serve  my  turn  ?  Forgive  me  my  foul  murther  ! 
That  cannot  be,  since  I  am  still  posseft 
Of  those  effects  for  which  I  did  the  murther, 
My  crown,  mine  own  ambition,  and  my  queon. 

Shaktpeare 

I'll  chop  off  my  hands ; 
In  bootless  prayer  have  they  been  held  up, 
And  they  have  served  me  to  effectless  use.          Id. 

Reprov*  my  allegation,  if  you  can  ; 
Or  else  conclude  my  words  effectual.  Id. 

No  man,  in  effect,  doth  accompany  with  others,  but 
he  learneth,  ere  he  is  aware,  some  gesture,  or  voice, 
or  fashion.  Bacon's  Natural  History. 

They  are  not  effective  of  any  thing,  nor  leave  no 
work  behind  them.  Banm. 

Being  consul,  I  doubt  not  t'  effect 
All  that  you  wish.  Ben  Jonson. 

2  Z  2 


EFF 


Though  the  means  cannot  effect  that  which  we  de- 
s're  ;  yet  God  will  have  us  use  the  likeliest  means  on 
our  part  to  effect  it.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

If  either  the  curses  of  men,  or  the  endeavours  of 
the  powers  of  darkness,  should  be  effectualt  all  would 
be  hell.  Id 

Auger  is  the  most  impotent  passion  that  accom- 
panies the  mind  of  man  ;  it  effects  nothing  it  goes 
about.  Clarendon. 

He  should  depart  only  with  a  title,  the  effect  whereof 
he  should  not  be  possessed  of,  before  he  deserved  it. 

Id. 

That  a  pot  full  of  ashes  will  still  contain  as  much 
water  as  it  would  without  them,  is  not  effectible  upon 
the  strictest  experiment.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errovrs. 

Nor  do  they  speak  properly  who  say  that  time  con- 
sumeth  all  things  ;  for  time  is  not  effective,  nor  are 
bodies  destroyed  by  it.  Id. 

If  a  mischief  become  public  and  great,  acted  by 
princes,  and  effected  by  armies,  and  robberies  be  done 
by  whole  fleets,  it  is  virtue,  and  it  is  glory. 

Bp.  Taylor. 

Whosoever  is  an  effective  real  cause  of  doing  his 
neighbour  wrong  is  criminal,  by  what  instrument 
soever  he  does  it.  Taylor. 

If  any  mystery,  rite,  or  sacrament,  be  effective  of 
any  spiritual  blessings,  then  this  much  more,  as  having 
the  prerogative  and  principality  above  every  thing  else. 

Id. 

This  effectively  resists  the  devil,  and  suffers  us  to 
receive  no  hurt  from  him. 

Taylor's  Rule  of  Holy  Living. 
Recovering  shankers,  crystallines, 
And  nodes  and  blotches  in  their  rinds, 
Have  no  effect  to  operate 
Upon  that  duller  block  your  pate  ?  Hudibras. 

State  and  wealth,  the  business  and  the  crowd, 
Seem  at  this  distance  but  a  darker  cloud  ; 
And  is  to  him,  who  rightly  things  esteems, 
No  other  in  effect  than  what  it  seems.       Dcnham. 
The  change  made  of  that  syrup  into  a  purple  color, 
was  effected  by  the  vinegar.  Boyle  on  Colours. 

We  commemorate  the  creation,  and  pay  worship 
to  that  infinite  Being  who  was  the  effector  of  it. 

Derham. 

The  students  of  nature,  conscious  of  her  more 
cryptick  ways  of  working,  resolve  many  strange 
effect!  into  the  near  efficiency  of  second  causes. 

Glanville.  Apology. 

The  institution  has  hitherto  proved  without  effect, 
and  has  neither  extinguished  crimes,  nor  lessened  the 
number  of  criminals.  Temple. 

You  may  see  by  her  example,  in  herself  wise,  and 
of  others  beloved,  that  neither  folly  is  the  cause  of 
vehement  love,  nor  reproach  the  effect.  Sidney. 

He  found  means  to  acquaint  himself  with  a  noble- 
man, to  whom  discovering  what  he  was,  he  found  him 
a  fit  instrument  to  effectuate  his  desire.  Id. 

Effect  is  the  substance  produced,  or  simple  idea 
introduced  into  any  subject,  by  the  exerting  of  power. 

Locke. 

These  men's  opinions  are  not  the  product  of  judg- 
ment, or  the  consequence  of  reason  ;  but  the  effects 
of  chance  and  hazard,  of  a  mind  floating  at  all 
adventures,  without  choice,  and  without  direction. 

Id. 

Sometimes  the  sight  of  the  altar,  and  decent  pre- 
parations for  devotion,  may  compose  and  recover 
the  wandering  mind  more  effectually  than  a  sermon. 

South. 

I  took  pleasure  to  trace  out  the  cause  of  effects,  and 
the  dependence  of  one  thing  upon  another  in  the 
visible  -ruafon.  Burst's  Theory. 


708  EFF 

Semblant  art  shall  carve  the  fair  effect, 
And   full  achievement  of  thy  great  designs. 


To  say  of  a  celebrated  piece  that  there  are  faults  in 
it,  is,  in  effect,  to  say  that  the  author  of  it  is  a  man. 

Addtson 

We  see  the  pernicious  effects  of  luxury  in  th.; 
ancient  Romans,  who  immediately  found  themselw.* 
poor  as  soon  as  this  vice  got  footing  among  them. 

Addison  on  Italy. 

The  emperor  knew  that  they  could  not  convey  away 
many  of  their  effects.  Id.  Spectator. 

A  subject  of  that  vast  latitude,  that  the  strength  of 
one  man  will  scarcely  be  sufficient  effectually  to  carry 
it  on.  Woodward. 

A  fatal  instance  of  this  in  our  first  parents  we  have 
upon  sacred  record ;  the  unhappy  effect*  of  which  are 
but  too  visible  in  all.  Mason. 

The  morality  of  an  action  dopends  upon  the  motive 
from  which  we  act.  If  I  fling  half  a  crown  to  a  beg- 
gar with  intention  to  break  his  head,  and  he  picks  it 
up  and  buys  victuals  with  it,  the  physical  effect  is 
good  ;  but,  with  respect  to  me,  the  action  is  very 
wrong.  Johnson. 

This  idea  he  immediately  carried  into  effect,  by  fix- 
ing a  bar  of  iron  of  the  depth  he  wanted  along  each 
side  of  the  keel,  moving  upon  hinges  that  admitted  of 
being  moved  in  one  direction,  but  which  could  not  be 
bent  back  in  the  opposite  direction.  Franklin. 

A  true  artist  should  put  a  generous  deceit  on  the 
spectators,  and  effect  the  noblest  designs  by  easy 
methods.  Burke. 

EFFEM'INATE,  udj.,v.a.,  v.n.^     Fr.  effe- 
EFFEM'INACV,  n.  s.  [&  n.  s.f  mine  ;  Ital. 

EFFEM'INATELY,  adv,.  \effeminato; 

EFFEM'INATENESS,  n.  s.  i  Span,   and 

EFFEMINA'TION.  J  Port,   effe- 

minedo;  Lat.  effceminatus,  effcemino ;  e,  expletive, 
andfamina,  a  woman.  Womanish ;  unmanly ;  ten- 
der ;  nice ;  voluptuous.  The  verb  seems  to  have 
been  derived,  in  our  language,  from  the  adjec- 
tive. 

Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  deceived  :  neither  for- 
nicators,  nor  effeminate.  Bible.  1  Cor.  vi.  9. 

The  king,  by  his  voluptuous  life  and  mean  mar- 
riage, became  effeminate,  and  less  sensible  of  honoui 

Bacon. 

After  the  slaughter  of  so  many  peers, 
Shall  we  at  last  conclude  effeminate  peace  ? 

Shahspeare 

As  well  we  know  your  tenderness  of  heart, 
And  gentle,  kind,  effeminate  remorse.  Id. 

Vices  the  hare  figured ;  not  only  feneration,  or 
usury,  from  its  fecundity  and  superf elation,  but  dege- 
nerate effemination.  Browne's  Vulgar  Errourt. 

From  man's  effeminate  slackness  it  begins, 
Who  should  better  hold  his  plaee.  Milton. 

But  foul  effeminacy  held  me  yoked 
Her  bond  slave  :  O  indignity,  O  blot 
To  honour  and  religion  !  Id.  Agonistes. 

What' boots  it  at  one  gate  to  make  defence, 
And  at  another  to  let  in  the  foe 
Effeminately  vanquished  1  Milton. 

So  long  as  idleness  is  quite  shut  out  from  our  lives, 
all  the  sins  of  wantonness,  softness,  and  effeminacy  are 
prevented.  A  Taylor. 

The  more  effeminate  and  soft  his  life, 
The  more  his  fame  to  struggle  to  the  field. 

Dryden. 

Poetry — not  being  an  art  of  lies — not  of  effemi' 
natenenstb\it  of  notable  stirring  courage.  Sidney. 


EFF 


709 


EFF 


It  weakens  smd  effeminate*  tlicir  minds  to  suffer 
tin-in  to  complain  •,  and  if  they  endure  sometimes 
crossing  or  pain  from  others,  without  being  permitted 
to  think  it  strange  or  intolerable,  it  will  do  them  no 
harm  to  learn  sufferance,  and  harden  them  early. 

Locke. 

In  a  slothful  peace  both  courage  will  effeminate  and 
manners  corrupt.  Pope. 

And  I  can  feel 

Thy  follies  too  ;  and  with  a  just  disdain 
Frown  at  effeminates,  whose  very  looks 
Reflect  dishonour  on  the  land  I  love.     Cowper. 

But  that  effeminacy,  folly,  lust, 
Enervate  and  enfeeble,  and  needs  must  ; 
And  that  a  nation  shamefully  debased 
Will  be  despised  and  trampled  on  at  last, 
Unless  sweet  Penitence  her  powers  renew, 
Is  truth,  if  history  itself  be  true.  Id. 

'  I  offer  you  a  handsome  suit  of  clothes  : 

'  A  woman's,  true  :  but  then  there  is  a  cause 
'  Why  you  should  wear  the' — '  What  though  my  soul 

loathes 

'  The  effeminate  ?' — Thus,  after  a  short  pause, 
Sighed  Juan,  muttering  also  some  slight  oaths, 
'  What  the  devil  shall  I  do  with  all  this  gause  ?' 

Byron. 

EFFENDI,  in  the  Turkish  language,  signifies 
master;  and  accordingly  it  is  a  title  very  exten- 
sively applied ;  as  to  the  mufti  and  emirs,  to 
the  priests  of  mosques,  to  men  of  learning,  and 
of  the  law.  The  grand  chancellor  of  the  empire 
is  called  reis  effendi. 

EFFERVESCE,'  v.  n.  }       Lat.     efferoesco; 

EFFERVES'CENCE,  n.  s.    >efferveo,  e  and  fer- 

EFFEBVES'CENT,  adj.  jveo,  to  burn.  To 
rise  in  chemical  ebullition :  to  generate  heat  by 
intestine  motion. 

Take  chalk,  ignite  it  in  a  crucible,  and  then 
powder  it :  put  it  into  strong  spirit  of  nitre,  'till  it 
becomes  sweetish,  and  makes  no  effervescence  upon 
the  injection  of  the  chalk.  Grew. 

The  compound  spirit  of  nitre,  put  to  oil  of  cloves, 
•will  effervesce  even  to  a  flame.  Mead  on  Poiions. 

Hot  springs  do  not  owe  their  heat  to  any  collucta- 
tion  or  effervescence  of  the  minerals  in  them,  but  to 
subterranean  heat  or  fire. 

Woodward's  Natural  History. 

In  the  chemical  sense,  effervescence  signifies  an  in- 
testine motion,  produced  by  mixing  two  bodies  together 
that  lay  at  rest  before ;  attended  sometimes  with  a 
hissing  noise,  frothing  and  ebullition. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliment i. 

We  have  an  agreeable  imitation  of  acidulous 
waters,  under  the  term  of  what  is  called  the  effer- 
vescing draught.  This  consists  of  two  solutions, 
one  of  an  alkaline  carbonate,  and  the  other  of  the 
citric  or  some  other  vegetable  acid,  which  are  directed 
to  be  mixed'  together,  and  swallowed  during  the  act 
of  effervescence.  Dr.  A.  Rees. 

EFFERVESCENCES  are  commonly  attended  with 
bubbles,  vapors,  small  jets  of  the  liquid,  &c., 
occasioned  by  the  air  which  then  disengages 
itself.  Sometimes,  also,  they  are  accompanied 
with  a  great  degree  of  heat,  the  cause  of  which 
is  not  so  well  known.  Formerly  the  word  fer- 
mentation was  also  applied  to  effervescences; 
but  now  that  word  is  confined  to  the  motion  na- 
turally excited  in  animal  and  vegetable  matters, 
and  from  which  new  combinations  among  their 
principles  take  place. 


'jflrfj.  Lat.  effatus, (c privative, young). 
Barren;  and  fa- to,  to  bear  young;  disabled  from 
producing  young;  worn  out. 

All  that  can  be  allowed  him  now,  is  to  refresh  his 
decrepit,  effete  sensuality,  with  the  history  of  his  for- 
mer life.  South. 

In  most  countries  the  earth  would  be  so  parched  and 
effete  by  the  drought,  that  it  would  afford  hut  one 
harvest.  Bentlcy. 

EFFICA'CIOUS,  adj.  i  Old  Fr.  efficaisc, 
EFFICACIOUSLY,  adv.  >  power ;  Lat.  efticax, 
EF'FICACY,  n.  s.  j  efticucis,  from  efficio, 

to  EFFECT,  which  see.     Powerful;  productive  of 

intended  objects  or  consequences. 

Whatsoever    is   spoken  concerning   the  efficacy  or 

necessity   of   God's   word,  they  tie   and  restrain  only 

into  sermons.  Hooker. 

Whether  if  they  had  tasted  the  tree  of  life  before 
that  of  good  and  evil,  they  had  suffered  the  curse  of 
mortality  ;  or  whether  the  efficacy  of  the  one  had  not 
overpowered  the  penalty  of  the  other,  we  leave  it  unto 
God.  Browne. 

Efficacy  is  a  power  of  speech  which  represents  a 
thing,  by  presenting  to  our  minds  the  lively  ideas  or 
forms.  Peacham. 

If  we  find  that  any  other  body  strikes  efficaciously 
enough  upon  it,  we  cannot  doubt  but  it  will  move  that 
way  in  which  the  striking  body  impels  it. 

Dig  by  on  Bodies. 

The  apostle  iells  us  of  the  success  and  efficacy  of 
the  gospel  upon  the  minds  of  men ;  apd,  for  this 
reason,  he  calls  it  the  power  of  God  urito  salvation. 

TiUotton. 

A  glowing  drop  with  hollowed  steel 
He  takes,  and,  by  one  efficacious  breath> 
Dilates  to  cube  or  square.  Philips. 

The  arguments  drawn  from  the  goodness  of  God, 
have  a  prevailing  efficacy  to  induce  men  to  repent. 

Roger** 

Bad  as  the  world  is,  there  is  reason  to  think  It 
would  be  a  thousand  times  worse,  if  it  were  not  for 
this  institution  ;  the  wisdom  and  humanity  of  which 
can  never  be  sufficiently  admired  ;  and  which,  if  it 
•were  as  strictly  observed  as  it  is  positively  commanded, 
would  operate  with  singular  efficacy  in  advancing 
public  prosperity,  as  well  as  private  virtue. 

Reattie. 

EFFI'CIENCE,  n.  s.^       Lat.    efficio.      Sec 

EFFICIENCY,  *  EFFICACIOUS.     Act  or 

EFFICIENT, adj.&in.s.  ('power    of    producing 

EFFICIENTLY,  adv.  J  effects  or  consequen- 
ces ;  agency :  as  a  substantive,  efficient  is  sy- 
nonymous with  causer,  or  with  effector. 

The  manner  of  this  divine  efficiency  being  far  above 
us,  we  are  no  more  able  to  conceive  by  our  reason, 
than  creatures  unreasonable  by  their  sense  are  able 
to  apprehend  after  what  manner  we  dispose  and  order 
the  course  of  our  affairs.  Hooker. 

God,  which  moveth  meer  natural  agents  as  an 
efficient  only,  doth  otherwise  move  intellectual  crea- 
tures, and  especially  his  holy  angels.  Id. 

Observations  of  the  order  of  nature  carry  the  mind 
up  to  the  admiration  of  the  great  efficient  of  the  world. 

Hale. 

That  they  are  carried  by  the  manuduction  of  a  rule, 
is  evident ;  but  what  that  regulating  efficiency  should 
be,  is  not  easily  determined.  Glanville. 

A  pious  will  is  the  means  to  enlighten  the  under- 
standing in  the  truth  of  Christianity,  upon  the  ac- 
count of  a  natural  efficiency:  a  will  so  disposed,  will 
engage  the  mind  in  a  severe  search.  Svulh. 


EFF 


710 


EFF 


Logical  or  consequential  necessity  is  when  a  thing 
does  not  efficiently  cause  an  event  hut  yet  by  certain 
infallible  consequences  does  infer  it.  South. 

Gravity  does  not  proceed  from  the  efficiency  of  any 
contingent  and  unstable  agents  ;  being  entirely  owing 
to  the  direct  concourse  of  the  power  of  the  Author  of 
nature.  Woodward. 

Your  answering  in  the  final  cause,  makes  me  be- 
lieve you  are  at  a  loss  for  the  efficient. 

Collier  on  Thought. 

I  look  upon  indolence  as  a  sort  of  suicide  ;  for  the 
man  is  efficiently  destroyed,  though  the  appetite  of  the 
brute  may  survive.  Chetterfield. 

EFFIG'IATE,  v.  a.  ~)     Lat.  effigio,  (e,  and/n- 

EFFIGIA'TION,  n.  s.  f  go,  to  fashion).    To  form 

EF'FIGIES,  n.  s.         £into     resemblance;     to 

EF'FIGY.  }  image  :  effigies  or  effigy 

is  resemblance,  generally  of  a  rough,  uncouth, 

or  of  the  French  caricature  kind  :  but  our  older 

writers  use  these  words  more  seriously,  and  for 

'  actual  image,'  or  idea. 

We  behold  the  species  of  eloquence  in  our  minds, 
'he  effigies  or  actual  image  of  which  we  seek  in  the 
irgans  of  our  hearing. 

Dryden's  Dufresnoy,  Preface. 
Observe  those  numerous  wrongs  in  effigy, 
The  gods  have  saved  from  the  devouring  sea. 

Garth. 

EFFIGY  is  also  used  for  the  print  or  impres- 
sion of  a  coin,  representing  the  prince's  head 
who  struck  it. 

EFFIGY,  TO  EXECUTE  OR  DEGRADE  IN,  de- 
notes the  execution  or  degradation  of  a  con- 
demned criminal,  who  cannot  be  apprehended. 
In  France,  before  the  revolution,  they  used  to 
hang  a  picture  on  a  gibbet,  wherein  was  repre- 
sented the  criminal,  with  the  manner  of  punish- 
ment ;  at  the  bottom  was  written  the  sentence  of 
condemnation.  Those  who  were  sentenced  to 
death  were  executed  in  effigy. 

EFFINGHAM,  a  county  of  the  United 
States,  in  the  lower  district  of  Georgia,  bounded 
by  the  Savannah  River  on  the  north-east,  which 
separates  it  from  South  Carolina,  and  by  the 
Ogeechee  River  on  the  south-west,  which  divides 
it  from  Liberty  county.  Chief  towns,  Ebenezer 
and  Elberton. 

EFFINGHAM,  a  township  of  New  Hampshire, 
in  Stafford  county,  seated  on  the  Ossipee,  south- 
east of  Ossipee  Pond. 

EFFLORES'CENCE,  n.  s. }     Lat.  effloresco, 

EFFLORES'CENCY,  >e  expletive,  and 

EFFLORESCENT,  adj.  jfloreo,  to  flower; 

from  flos,  floris,  a  flower.  The  production  of 
flowers  ;  hence  any  excrescence  of  the  shape  or 
appearance  of  flowers. 

Where  there  is  less  heat,  there  the  spirit  of  the 
plant  is  digested,  and  severed  from  the  grosser  juice 
in  efflorescence.  Bacon. 

Excrescencies  in  the  form  of  flowers. 

Two  white  sparry  incrustations,  with  effloretcencies 
.'n  form  of  shrubs,  formed  by  the  trickling  of  water. 

Woodward. 

Yellow  efflorescent  sparry  incrustations  on  stone. 

Id. 

It  has  lately  been  found  in  large  quantities  in  a 
natural  bason  of  calcareous  earth  at  Molfetta  in  Italy, 
both  in  thin  strata  between  the  calcareous  beds,  and 
in  efflorescence*  of  various  beautiful  leafy  and  hairy 
forms.  Darwin. 


A  wart  beginneth  in  the  cutis,  and  secmoth  to  be 
an  efflorescence  of  the  serum  of  the  blood. 

Wiseman's  Surgery. 

EFFLORESCENCE,  in  chemistry,  denotes  the 
formation  of  a  kind  of  mealy  powder  on  the 
surface  of  certain  bodies.  Efflorescence  is  oc- 
casioned either  by  decomposition  or  drying. 
The  efflorescence  which  happens  to  cobalt  and 
pyrites  is  of  the  first;  and  that  observed  on  the 
crystals  of  marine  alkali,  Glauber's  salt,  &c.,  of 
the  latter  kind.  An  efflorescence  is  sometimes 
also  a  species  of  crystallisation,  the  nature  of 
which  is  not  well  understood ;  as  the  beautiful 
vegetations  which  shoot  up  from  vitriolated 
tartar,  acidulated  either  with  the  vitriolic  or  ni- 
trous acids,  the  saline  spiculae,  which  are  ob- 
served to  shoot  from  salt  butter,  &c.  Besides 
the  common  crystallisation  of  salts,  all  of  them 
have  the  property  of  appearing  in  the  form  of 
an  efflorescence,  or  small  saline  spiculae,  when 
mixed  with  any  thick  substance,  particularly 
lime.  Whatever  salt  happens  to  be  made  use 
of,  there  is  little  or  no  difference  in  the  efflores- 
cence. Thus,  in  butter  very  much  salted,  the 
sea-salt  shoots  in  the  form  of  long  spiculse, 
though  the  sea-salt  itself  never  shoots  but  in  the 
form  of  cubical  crystals.  In  like  manner, 
Glauber's  salt  will  appear  in  the  form  of  an 
efflorescence,  as  well  as  the  fossile  alkali,  &c., 
nor  will  the  form  of  the  crystals  of  the  efflo- 
rescence be  perceptibly  different  from  those  of 
sea-salt.  The  efflorescences  which  we  see  verv 
commonly  upon  walls,  are  in  general  Glauber's 
salt.  In  some  cases,  they  are  composed  of  fos 
sile  alkali.  The  reason  of  these  differences  is 
not  known.  In  almost  all  cases  of  this  kind 
there  seems  to  be  a  real  growth  of  salt.  On  one 
spot  of  a  plaster  wall,  about  two  feet  square, 
which  we  observed  particularly,  this  growth  was 
very  evident.  The  produce  was  a  true  Glauber's 
salt;  and,  by  frequently  taking  off  the  efflo- 
rescence, eight  ounces  were  procured;  nor  did 
the  prolific  virtue  of  the  wall  seem  to  be  in  the 
least  impaired  by  the  waste. 

EFFLORESCENT IA,  or  rather  EFFLORESCEN- 
TIJE  TEMPUS.  in  botany,  from  effloresco,  to  bloom, 
the  precise  time  of  the  year-and  month  in  which 
every  plant  shows  its  first  flowers. 

EFFLUENCE,  n.  s. }     Fr./wi- ;  Lat.  effluo, 

EF'FLUX,  n.  s.  &  v.  n.  fefflujcus ;  from  e,  out  of, 

EFFLUX'ION,  n.  s.       j  zi}djluo,jluxus,toftov(, 

A  flowing  forth :  that  which  flows ;  emanation. 

Or,  as  Dr.  Johnson  observes,  the  act  of  flowing 

is  more  properly  effluence,  that  which  flows  more 

properly  efflux. 

There  are  some  light  effluxions  from  spirit  to  spirit, 
when  men  are  one  with  another  ;  as  from  body  to 
body.  Bacm. 

The  first  efflux  of  men's  piety,  after  receiving  of 
the  faith,  was  the  selling  and  consecrating  their  pos- 
sessions. Hammond. 

By  efflution  and  attraction  bodies  tend  towards  the 
earth.  Browne 

These  scintillations  are  not  the  ascension  of  the  air 

upon  the  collision  of  two  hard  bodies,  but  rather  thv 

inflammable    effluence*    discharged    from    tiie    baches 

collided.  Id. 

Bright  effluence  of  bright  essence  inrreate. 

Milton. 


EFF 


711 


EFF 


Five  thousand  and  some  odd  centuries  of  years 
are  effluxed  since  the  creation. 

Boyle's  Seraphick  Love. 

Through  the  -copious  efflux  of  matter,  through  the 
orifice  of  a  deep  ulcer,  he  was  reduced  to  a  skeleton. 

Harvey. 

From  the  bright  effluence  of  his  deed 
The  y  borrow  that  reflected  light, 

With  which  the   lasting  lamp  they  feed, 
Whose  beams  dispel  the  damps  of  envious  night. 

Prior. 

Prime  chearer,  light ! 
Of  all  material  beings,  first  and  best '. 
Efflux  divine  !  Thomson's  Summer, 

EFFLU'VIUM,  n.  s.  sing.  )      Lat.  effluo.  See 
EFFLU'VIA,  n.  s.  plur.  J      EFFLUENCE. 

Small  particles  that  exude,  i.e.  flow  as  it  were, 
from  bodies,  commonly  applied  in  modern  times 
to  the  smell  or  scent  they  yield. 

If  the  earth  were  an  electrick  body,  and  the  air  but 
*he  effluvium  thereof,  we  might  believe  that,  from  at- 
traction, and  by  effluxion,  bodies  tended  to  the  earth. 

Browne. 

Neither  the  earth's  diurnal  revolution  upon  its  axis, 
nor  any  magnetick  effluvia  of  the  earth,  nor  the  air, 
or  atmosphere  which  environs  the  earth,  can  produce 
gravity.  Woodward. 

If  these  effluvia,  which  do  upward  tend, 
Because  less  heavy  than  the  air,  ascend  ; 
Why  do  they  ever  from  their  height  retreat, 
And  why  return  to  seek  their  central  seat  ? 

Blackmore. 

EFFO'RCE,  v.  a.    Fr.  e/orcer.    To  force; 
to  break  through  by  violence ;  strain ;  violate. 
In  all  that  room  was  nothing  to  be  seen, 

But  huge  great  iron  chests  and  coffers  strong  j 
All  barred  with  double  bonds,  that  ne'er  could  ween, 
Them  to  effnrce  by  violence  or  wrong. 

Faerie  Queene. 

Then  'gan  her  beauty  shine  as  brightest  sky, 
And  burnt  his  beastly  heart  t'  effbrce  her  chastitie. 

Spenser, 

The  palmer  lent  his  ear  into  the  noise, 
To  wheet  who  called  so  importunely  ; 
Again  he  heard  a  more  ejforted  voice, 
That  bade  him  come  in  haste.  Id. 

EF'FORM,  v.  a.       )      Latin,    efformo.    To 
EFFORMA'TION,  n.  s.  $  make    in    any   certain 
manner ;  to  shape  ;   to  fashion. 

Nature  begins  to  set  upon  her  work  of  efformation- 

More. 

Merciful  and  gracious,  thou  gavest  us  being,  raising 
us  from  nothing,  and  efforming  us  after  thy  own  image , 

Taylor. 

They  pretend  to  solve  phenomena,  and  to  give  an 
account  of  the  production  and  ejformation  of  the  uni- 
verse. Ray- 

EFF'GRT.  Fr.  effort ;  most  probably  from 
the  Latin  fortis,  strong,  bold.  Struggle;  earnest 
endeavour;  vehement  action.  It  is  accented  by 
good  writers  on  either  syllable. 

If,  after  having  gained  victories,  we  had  made  the 
same  efforts  as  if  we  had  lost  them,  France  could  not 
have  withstood  us. 

Addison.     On  the  State  of  the  War. 
Though  the  same  sun,  with  all  diffusive  rays, 
Blush  in  the  rose,  and  ia  the  diamond  blaze, 
We  prize  the  stronger  effort  of  hi&  power, 
And  always  set  the  gem  above  the  flower.     Pope. 
lilackmorc  himself  for  any  grand  effort.  Id. 


There  is  not  so  poor  a  book  in  the  world,  that  wouM 
not  be  a  prodigious  effort  were  it  wrought  out  entirely 
by  a  single  mind,  without  the  aid  of  prior  investigators 

Johnion. 
And  bathing  his  chill  temples  tried  to  sooth 

Each  pulse  to  animation,  till  beneath 
Its  gentle  touch  and  trembling  care,  a  sigh 
To  these  kind  efforts  made  a  low  reply.          Byron. 
Good  without  effort,  great  without  a  foe.  Id. 

EFFO'SION,  n.  s.  Lat.  effodio.  The  act  of 
digging  up  from  the  ground  :  deterration. 

He  set  apart  annual  sums  for  the  recovery  of  ma- 
nuscripts, the  effosion  of  coins,  and  the  procuring  of 
mummies.  Arbuthnot. 

EFFRA'IABLE,  adj.  Fr.  effroyable.  Dread- 
ful;  frightful;  terrible.  A  word  not  used. 

Pestilential  symptoms  declare  nothing  a  proportion- 
ate efficient  of  their  effraiable  nature  but  arsenical 
fumes.  Harvey. 

EFFRONTERY.  Fr.  effronterie  ;  Lat.  effrons, 
shameless;  from  frons,  front  is,  the  forehead,  often 
put  for  impudence  or  assurance  (from  modest  fe- 
males wearing  it  veiled).  Shamelessness ;  im- 
modesty: contempt  of  reproach. 

They  could  hardly  contain  themselves  within  one 
unworthy  act,  who  had  effrontery  enough  to  commit  01 
countenance  it.  King  Charles. 

A  bold  man's  effrontery,  in  company  with  women, 
must  be  owing  to  his  low  opinion  of  them,  and  his 
high  one  of  himself.  Clarissa. 

Others  with  ignorance  and  insufficiency  have  self- 
admiration  and  effrontery  to  set  up  themselves. 

Watts. 

His  pride,  that  scorns  to  obey  or  to  submit, 
With  them  is  courage,  his  effrontery  wit. 

Cowper. 

EFFULGE',  v.  n.-\     Lat.  effulgeo,  to  shine 

EFFUL'GENCE,  n.  s.  >  out,   from  e,  out  of,  and 

EFFUL'GENT,  adj.    jfulgeo  to  shine.     To  emit 

ligbt,  lustre.     Effulgence  is  the  lustre,   light,  or 

brightness,  emitted. 

On  tb.ee 
Impressed,  the  effulgence  of  his  glory  abides. 

Milton. 

Thy  lustre,  blest  effulgence,  can  dispel 
The  clouds  of  error,  and  the  gloom  of  hell. 

Blachmore. 

How  soon  the  effulgent  emanations  fly 
Through  the  blue  gulf  of  interposing  sky !      Id. 

The  downward  sun 

Looks  out  effulgent,  from  amid  the  flash 
Of  broken  clouds.  Thomson'*  Spring 

The  topaz  charms  the  sight, 
Like  these  effulging  yellow  streams  of  light. 

Savage. 

The  west  is  indeed  on  fire  with  his  descending  glo- 
ries. In  what  broad  and  effulgent  day  do  they  reveal 
the  infatuation  of  the  duke  of  Bedford  ;  sharpening 
the  axe  for  his  own  neck,  and  for  the  necks  of  all  men 
of  rank  and  property  in  the  kingdom !  Seward. 

Effulgent  maids  !  you  round  deciduous  day, 
Tressed  with  soft  beams,  your  glittering  bands  array. 

Darwin. 

EFFUMABI'LITY,  n.  s.  LJU.  fumus.  The 
quality  of  flying  away,  or  vaporing  in  fumes. 
A  useful  word,  but  not  adopted. 

They  seem  to  define  mercury  by  volatility,  or,  if  1 
may  coin  such  a  word,  effumability.  Boyle. 


EFT 


712 


EGE 


EFFUSE',  v.  a.  Sc  n.  s. }      Fi.  t  fusion ,    Ital. 

EFFU'SION,  n.  s.  >Span.    and    Portug. 

EFFU'SIVE,  adj.  j  effusione  ;  Lat.  e/fz*- 

sio,  from  effundo,  to  pour  out,  i.  e.  e,  out,  and 
fundo,  to  pour.  To  pour  out;  shed;  spill. 
Shakspeare  uses  effuse  for  effusion.  The  act  of 
pouring  out  words  or  things ;  the  thing  poured 
out. 

When  there  was  but  as  yet  one  only  family  in  the 
world,  no  means  of  instruction,  human  or  divine, 
could  prevent  effusion  of  blood.  Hooker. 

My  heart  hath  melted  at  a  lady's  tears, 

Being  an  ordinary  inundation  ; 

But  this  effusion  of  unmanly  drops, 

This  shower,  blown  up  by  tempest  of  the  soul, 

Startles  mine  eyes,  and  makes  me  more  amazed. 

Shakspeare. 
The  air  hath  got  into  my  deadly  wounds, 

And  much  effuse  of  blood  doth  make  me  faint.  Id. 
Stop  effusion  of  our  Christian  blood, 

And  'stablish  quietness.  Id.     Henry  VI. 

Purge  me  with  the  blood  of  my  Redeemer,  and  I 
shall  be  clean  ;  wash  me  with  that  precious  effusion, 
and  I  shall  be  whiter  than  snow.  King  Charles. 

Such  great  force  the  gospel  of  Christ  had  upon  men's 
souls,  melting  them  into  that  liberal  effusion  of  all  that 
they  had.  Hamm.  on  Fundam. 

He  fell,  and,  deadly  pale, 
Groaned  out  his  soul,  with  gushing  blood  effused. 

Milton. 

Our  blessed  Lord  commanded  the  representation  of 
his  death,  and  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  should  be  made 
by  breaking  bread  and  effusion  of  wine. 

Taylor's  Worthy  Communicant. 

Yet  shall  she  be  restored,  since  public  good ' 
For  private  interest  ought  not  be  withstood, 
To  save  the  effusion  of  my  people's  blood. 

Dryden's  Homer. 

If  the-tfood-gates  of  heaven  were  any  thing  distinct 
from  the  forty  days  rain,  their  effusion,  'tis  likely, 
was  at  this  same  time  when  the  abyss  was  broken 
open.  Burnet's  Theory. 

At  last  emerging  from  his  nostrils  wide, 
And  gushing  mouth,  effused  the  briny  tide. 

Pope's  Odyssey. 

The  North-east  spends  its  rage  ;  the  effusive  South 
Warms  the  wide  air.  Thomson's  Spring. 

The  several  irruptions  of  Arabs,  Tartars,  and  Per- 
sians, into  India  were,  for  the  greater  part,  ferocious, 
bloody,  and  wasteful  in  the  extreme  :  our  entrance 
into  the  dominion  of  that  country  was  as  generally, 
with  small  comparative  effusion  of  blood  ;  being  intro- 
duced by  various  frauds  and  delusions,  and  by  taking 
advantage  of  the  incurable,  blind,  and  senseless  ani- 
mosity, which  the  several  country  powers  bear  towards 
each  other,  rather  than  by  open  force.  Burke. 

Your  myriad  trains  o'er  stagnant  oceans  tow, 
Harnessed  with  gossamer,  the  loitering  prow  j 
Or  with  fine  films,  suspended  o'er  the  deep, 
Or  oil  effusive  lull  the  waves  asleep.  Darwin. 

EFFUSION,  or  FUSION,  in  astronomy,  denotes 
that  part  of  the  sign  Aquarius,  represented  on 
celestial  globes  and  planispheres,  by  the  water 
issuing  out  of  the  urn  of  the  water-bearer. 

EFT,  n.  s.  Sax.  efeta,  from  Goth,  vate,  water. 
A  water-lizard. 

Peacocks  are  beneficial  to  the  places  where  they 
are  kept,  by  clearing  of  them  from  snakes,  adders, 
and  efts,  upon  which  they  will  live. 

Mortimer's  Husbandry. 

The  crocodile  of  Egypt  is  the  lizard  of  Italy,  and 
the  eft  in  our  country.  Nicholas. 

EFT,  in  zoology.     See  LACERTA. 


EFT,  adv.       )      Sax.  epr,  and  epcr-ona,  from 

EFTSOONS.'  j  Sax.  epran,  to  hasten.  Soon; 
quickly ;  following  soon.  The  Goth,  eft  signi- 
fies behind  ;  and  our  naval  word  aft,  as  well  as 
after,  afterwards,  &c.,  are  of  the  same  family. 
See  AFT. 

But  silhen  thynges  passed  cannot  be  gaine  called, 
muche  oughte  wee  the  more  beware,  by  what  occasion 
we  iiaue  taken  soo  greate  hurt  afore ,  that  we  eftesoones 
fall  not  in  that  occasion  agayne.  Sir  T.  More. 

Eft  through  the  thick  they  heard  one  rudely  rush, 
With  noise  whereof  he  from  his  lofty  steed 

Down  fell  to  ground,  and  crept  into  a  bush, 
To  hide  his  coward  head  from  dying  dread. 

Faerie  Queene. 
Eftsoones  he  gan  apply  relief      ' 

Of  salves  and  medicines.  Id. 

He  in  their  stead  eftsoones  placed  Englishmen,  who 
possessed  all  their  lands.  Spenser's  State  of  Ireland. 

The  Germans  deadly  hated  the  Turks,  whereof  it 
was  to  be  thought  that  new  wars  should  eftsoones 
ensue.  Knolles's  History. 

Quite  consumed  with  flame, 

The  idol  is  of  that  eternal  maid  ; 

For  so  at  least  I  have  preserved  the  same, 

With  hands  profane,  from  being  eft  betrayed. 

Fairfax. 

Eftsoons,  O  sweetheart  kind,  my  love  repay, 
And  all  the  year  shall  then  be  holiday. 

Gay's  Pastorals. 

EGALITE',  Fr.  i.e.  equality;  the  surname 
assumed  by  Philip  Bourbon  Capet,  the  last  duke 
of  Orleans,  to  ingratiate  himself  with  the  repub- 
licans, upon  the  abolition  of  monarchy  in  France, 
in  August,  1792.  Neither  this  piece  of  policy, 
however,  nor  his  voting  for  the  death  of  his  un- 
fortunate relation,  Louis  XVI.,  could  save  him 
from  being  denounced  as  a  conspirator  against 
the  liberty  of  the  republic,  on  the  12th  April, 
1793,  and  condemned  to  be  guillotined  on  the 
6th  November  following.  He  was  executed 
accordingly  at  five  P.M.,  three  hours  after  his 
condemnation. 

EGBERT,  the  first  king  of  all  England,  and 
the  last  of  the  Saxon  heptarchy.  He  was  a  de- 
scendant of  the  royal  family  of  Wessex,  and  a 
prince  of  great  accomplishments;  but,  while 
young,  he  was  obliged  to  withdraw  to  France, 
where  he  lived  at  the  court  of  Charlemagne,  till 
Brithric,  the  then  king  of  Wessex,  from  whose 
jealousy  he  had  fled,  became  obnoxious  to  the 
nobility,  through  the  conduct  of  his  queen.  Eg- 
bert, who,  during  his  exile,  had  acquired  both 
the  arts  of  war  and  government,  was  recalled  to 
take  possession  of  the  kingdom,  to  which  he  was 
legal  heir;  was  proclaimed  king  of  Wessex  in 
800,  and  in  802  he  united  all  the  other  kingdom 
under  him,  giving  the  whole  the  name  of  Eng- 
land. In  about  five  years  after,  his  dominions 
were  twice  invaded  by  the  Danes,  with  great 
force,  but  he  defeated  them  in  both  their  at- 
tempts. He  died  in  838,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Ethelwolf.  See  ENGLAND. 

EGEDE  (Hans),  a  Danish  missionary,  who 
went  to  Greenland  in  1721.  He  became  the 
founder  of  an  establishment  there,  over  which  he 
presided  for  fifteen  years,  and  was  the  author  of 
a  work  on  the  topography  and  natural  history  of 
Greenland,  published  in  Danish  in  1729,  and 
afterwards  translated  into  French  and  Dutch. 


E    G    G. 


713 


He  died  in  1758,  aged  seventy-one,  in  the  isle  of 
Falster. 

EGEDE  (Paul),  son  of  the  preceding,  was  his 
assistant  in  the  above  mission  ;  and  published  a 
journal  of  his  own  residence  in  Greenland,  from 
1721  to  1788.  He  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-one, 
June  3d,  1789. 

EGENOTISO,  an  island  in  the  Eastern  In- 
dian Sea,  about  twenty  miles  in  circumference, 
fifty  miles  from  the  north-east  coast  of  Sumatra. 
Long.  104°  45'  E.,  lat.  0°  27'  S. 

E'GER,  n.  s.  See  EAGRE.  An  impetuous 
or  irregular  flood  or  tide. 

From  the  peculiar  disposition  of  the  earth  at  the  bot- 
tom,   wherein  quick  excitations    are   made,  may  arise 
those  egers  and   flows  in  some  estuaries  and  rivers  ;  as 
is  observable  about  Trent  and  Homber  in  England. 
Browne's  Vulgar  Errours. 

EGER,  a  river  rising  in  Suabia,  which  passes 
by  Nordlingen,  and  runs  into  the  VVernitz,  six 
miles  north  of  Donauwert. 

EGER,  a  large  river  of  Franconia,  which  flows 
eastward  to  Bohemia,  and  falls  into  the  Elbe. 

EGER,  an  old  fortified  town  of  Bohemia,  on 
ihe  above  river.  It  contains  some  manufactures ; 
has  three  annual  fairs ;  and  in  the  neighbourhood 
is  a  well-known  chalybeate  spring.  It  was  oc- 
cupied by  the  French  in  1742,  but  retaken  the 
following  year.  It  suffered  greatly  by  fire  in 
1809.  Population  about  8000.  Seventy-six 
miles  fro 01  Prague. 

EGERIA,  or  .&GERIA,  a  nymph  held  in  great 
veneration  by  the  Romans.  She  was  courted  by 
Numa  Pompilius ;  and,  according  to  Ovid,  be- 
came his  wife.  This  prince,  to  give  his  laws  the 
greater  authority,  solemnly  declared,  before  the 
Roman  people,  that  they  were  previously  sanc- 
tified and  approved  by  the  nymph  Egeria.  Ovid 
says,  that  Egeria  was  so  disconsolate  at  the  death 
of  Numa,  that  she  melted  into  tears,  and  was 
changed  into  a  fountain  by  Diana.  She  was 
ranked  as  a  goddess  who  presided  over  the 
pregnancy  of  women,  whence  some  reckoned  her 
the  same  with  Lucina. 

EGERTON  (John),  an  eminent  prelate,  born 
in  London  in  1721,  was  the  son  of  Henry  Eger- 
ton,  bishop  of  Hereford.  He  received  the  first 
part  of  his  education  at  Eton,  after  which  he 
was  sent  to  Oriel  College,  Oxford.  In  1745  he 
obtained  the  living  of  Ross  in  Herefordshire, 
and  the  next  year  a  prebend  in  the  cathedral  of 
Hereford.  He  was  preferred  to  the  deanery  of 
Hereford  in  1 750,  and  afterwards  successively  to 
the  bishoprics  of  Bangor,  Litchfield,  and  Dur- 
ham. He  was  a  liberal  contributor  to  several 
important  public  works  in  his  diocese,  and  his 
charities  were  extensive.  He  published  several 
sermons  on  public  occasions  ;  and  died  in  1787. 

EGERTON  (Thomas),  lord  chancellor  of  Eng- 
land, under  James  I.,  was  the  natural  son  of  Sir 
Richard  Egerton,  in  Cheshire,  and  was  born 
about  1540.  He  was  educated  at  Oxford, 
whence  he  removed  to  Lincoln's  Inn.  He  re- 
ceived the  honor  of  knighthood,  and  was  made 
attorney-general  in  1592 ;  and  not  long  after, 
master  of  the  rolls,  which  was  followed  by  the 
office  of  lord-keeper.  In  1603  he  was  appointed 
lord  chancellor,  with  the  title  of  baron  Elles- 
niere;  and  in  1616  he  was  created  viscount 


Brackley,  but  died  the  year  following.  His 
Privileges  and  Prerogatives  of  the  High  Court 
of  Chancery,  and  his  Observations  concerning 
the  Office  of  Lord  Chancellor,  were  published 
after  his  death. 

EGEUTOS  (Francis),  duke  of  Bridgevvater,  de- 
scended from  the  above  nobleman,  was  born  in 
1736,  bein-r  the  fifth  son  of  the  first  duke,  and 
the  third  who  held  that  title.  He  succeeded  his 
elder  brother  in  1.748.  This  nobleman  exhi- 
bited a  most  enlightened  and  persevering  spirit  in 
his  various  schemes  for  making  navigable  canals 
for  the  advantage  of  his  'estates  in  Lancashire 
and  Cheshire,  and  in  his  patronage  of  the  cele- 
brated Brindley,  by  whom  his  plans  were  exe- 
cuted. The  duke  had  the  satisfaction  of 
witnessing  the  entire  success  of  his  undertak- 
ings, prior  to  his  death,  which  took  place  in 
1803. 

EGEST',  v.  a.    i      Lat.  egero,  egestum,  from 

EGEST'JON,  n.  s.  \e,  out,  and  gero,  to  bear: 
to  carry  forth.  To  evacuate  food  naturally., 

Divers  creatures  sleep  all  the  Winter  ;  as  the  bear, 
the  hedge-hog,  the  bat,  and  the  bee  ;  these  all  wax 
fat  when  they  sleep,  and  egest  not. 

Bacon's  Natural  History. 

The  animal  soul  or  spirits  manage  as  well  their 
spontaneous  actions,  as  the  natural  or  involuntary 
exertions  of  digestion,  egestion,  and  circulation. 

Hate's  Origin  of  Mankind. 

EGG.  Isl.  cggia,  to  incite ;  Sax.  eggian ; 
Dan.  egge :  according  to  Minsheu  all  derived 
from  Lat.  ago,  to  compel,  do,  &c. 

Study  becomes  pleasant  to  him  who  is  pursuing  his 
genius,  and  whose  ardour  of  inclination  eggs  him  for- 
ward, and  carrieth  him  through  every  obstacle. 

Durham's  Physico-  Theology. 

EGG,  n.  s.  Goth,  and  Swed.  egg ;  Sax.  oeg; 
Erse,  ough;  perhaps  from  the  foregoing  veib, 
i.  e.  that  which  is  excited  to  life  by  hatching. 

About  her  rommeth  all  the  world  to  begge. 
He  asketh  lande,  and  he  to  pas  would  bryng, 
This  toye  and  that,  and  all  not  worth  an  egge  : 
He  would  in  loue  prosper  aboue  all  thyng. 

Sir  T.  More. 

Therefore  think  him  as  the  serpent  s  egg, 
Which  hatched,  would,  as  his  kind,  grow  mischievous. 

Shakspeare. 

An  egg  was  found  having  lain  many  years  at  the 
bottom  of  a  moat,  where  the  earth  had  somewhat  over- 
grown it ;  and  this  egg  was  come  to  the  hardness  of  a 
stone,  and  the  colors  of  the  white  and  yolk  perfect. 

Bacon. 

Hear  this  then,  ye  careless  ostriches,  that  leave  you' 
eggs  in  the  open  sand  for  the  sun  to  hatch,  without 
the  fear  of  any  hoof  that  may  crush  them  in  pieces. 

Bp.  Hall. 

There  was  taken  a  great  glass-bubble  with  a  long 
neck,  such  as  chemists  are  wont  to  call  a  philosophi- 
cal egg.  Boyle. 

Every  insect  of  each  different  kind, 
In  its  own  egg,  cheered  by  the  solar  rays, 
Organs  involved  and  latent  life  displays.  Blackmore. 

As  true  wit  generally  consists  in  the  resemblance 
and  congruity  of  ideas,  false  wit  chiefly  consists  in  the 
resemblance  and  congruity  sometimes  of  single  letters, 
as  in  anagrams,  chronograms,  lipograms,  and  acros- 
tics :  sometimes  of  words,  as  in  puns  and  quibbles  : 
and  sometimes  of  whole  sentences  or  poems,  cast  into 
the  figures  of  eggs,  axes,  or  altars.  Adduvn. 


714 


EGG. 


The  Aphis  is  in  a  similar  manner  hatched  from  an 
egq  in  the  vernal  months,  and  produces  a  viviparous 
offspring  without  sexual  intercourse  for  nine  or  ten 
successive  generations  ;  and  then  the  progeny  is  both 
mak  and  female,  which  cohabit,  and  from  these  new 
females  are  produced  eggs,  which  endure  the  winter  ; 
the  same  process  probably  occurs  in  many  other 
insects.  Darwin. 

And  now  the  day  of  woe  drew  on  apace, 
A  day  of  woe  to  all  the  pigmy  race, 
When  dwarfs  were  doomed,  but  penitence  was  vain, 
To  nie  each  broken  egg,  and  chicken  slain.     Beattie. 

She  and  her  maid,  had  promised  by  day-break 
To  pay  him  a  fresh  visit,  with  a  dish 
For  breakfast,  of  eggs,  coffee,  bread,  and  fish.  Byron. 

EGG,  in  physiology,  a  body  formed  in  certain 
females,   in  which  is  contained  an  embryo,  or 
foetus  of  the  same  species,  under  a  cortical  surface 
or  shell.     The  exterior  part   of  an   egg  is  the 
shell ;  which  in  a  hen,  for  instance,  is  a  white, 
thin,  and  friable  cortex,  including  all  the  other 
parts.     It  is  lined  everywhere  with  a  very  thin, 
but  a  pretty  tough  membrane,  which  dividing  at, 
or  very  near,  the  obtuse  end  of  the  egg,  forms  a 
small  bag,  where  nothing  but  air  is  contained. 
I«  new-laid  eggs  this  follicle  appears  very  little, 
but  becomes  larger  when  the  egg  is  kept.  Within 
this  are  contained  the  albumen,  or  white,  and 
the  vitellus,  or  yolk  ;  each  of  which  have  their 
different  virtues.     The  albumen  is  a  cold,   vis- 
cous, white  liquor  in  the  egg,  different  in  con- 
sistence in  its  different  parts.     It  is  observed, 
that   there   are  two  distinct  albumens,  each  of 
which  is  enclosed  in  its  proper  membrane.     Of 
these  one  is  very  thin  and  liquid ;  the  other  is 
more   dense   and   viscous,  and  of  a   somewhat 
whiter  color;  but  in  old  and  stale  eggs,  after 
some  days  incubation,  inclining  to  a  yellow.     As 
this  second  albumen  covers  the  yolk  on  all  sides, 
so  it  is  itself  surrounded   by  the  other  external 
liquid.     The  albumen  of  a  fecundated  egg,  is  as 
sweet  and  free  from  corruption,   during  all  the 
time  of  incubation,  as  it  is  in  new  laid  eggs;  as 
is  also  the  vitellus.     As  the  eggs  of  hens  consist 
of  two  liquors  separated  one  from  another,  and 
distinguished  by  two  branches  of  umbilical  veins, 
one  of  which  goes  to  the  vitellus,  and  the  other 
to  the  albumen  ;  so  it  is  very  probable,  that  they 
are  of  different  natures,  and  consequently  ap- 
pointed for  different  purposes.  When  the  vitellus 
grows  warm  with  incubation,  it  becomes  more 
humid,  and  like  melting  wax  or  fat,  whence  it 
takes  up  more  space.     For  as  the  foetus  increases, 
the  albumen   insensibly  wastes  away  and  con- 
<iense«;  the  vitellus,  on  the  contrary,  seems  to 
lose  little  or  nothing  of  its  bulk  when  the  foetus 
is  perfected,  and  only  appears  more  liquid  and 
humid  when  the  abdomen  of  the   foetus  begins 
to  be  formed.     The  chick  in  the  egg  is  first  nou- 
rished by  the  albumen,  and  when  this  is  con- 
sumed, by  the  vitellus,  as  with   milk.     If  we 
compare  the   chalazas   to  the  extremities  of  an 
axis  passing  through  the  vitellus,  which  is  of  a 
spherical  form,  this  sphere  will  be  composed  of 
two  unequal  portions,  its  axis  not  passing  through 
its  centre  ;  consequently,  since  it  is  heavier  than 
the  white,  its  smaller  portion  must  always  be 
uppermost   in   all  pesitions   of  the  egg.     The 
yellowish    white    round   spot,     called    cicatri- 


cula,  is  placed  on  the  middle  of  the  smaller 
portion,  and  therefore  always  appears  on  the  su- 
perior part  of  the  vitellus.  Not  long  before  the 
exclusion  of  the  chick,  the  whole  yolk  is  taken 
into  its  abdomen;  and  the  shell,  at  the  obtuse 
end  of  the  egg,  frequently  appears  cracked  some 
time  before  the  exclusion  of  the  chick.  The 
chick  is  sometimes  observed  to  perforate  the 
shell  with  its  beak.  After  exclusion,  the  yolk  is 
gradually  wasted,  being  conveyed  into  the  small 
guts  by  a  small  duct.  Eggs  differ  very  much 
according  to  the  birds  that  lay  them,  as  to  their 
color,  form,  bigness,  age,  and  the  different  way 
of  dressing  them  ;  those  most  used  in  food  are 
hens'  eggs ;  of  which,  such  as  are  new-laid  are 
best.  As  to  the  preservation  of  eggs,  it  is  ob- 
served, that  the  egg  is  always  quite  full  when  it 
is  first  laid  by  the  lien ;  but  from  that  time  it 
gradually  becomes  less  and  less  so,  to  its  decay  ; 
and,  however  compact  and  close  its  shell  may 
appear,  it  is  nevertheless  perforated  with  a  mul- 
titude of  small  holes,  though  too  minute  for  the 
discernment  of  our  eyes,  the  effect  of  which  is  a 
daily  decrease  of  matter  within  the  egg,  from 
the  time  of  its  being  laid ;  and  the  perspiration 
is  much  quicker  in  hot  weather  than  in  cold. 
To  preserve  eggs  fresh,  there  needs  no  more  than 
to  preserve  them  full,  and  stop  the  transpiration : 
the  method  of  doing  which  is,  by  stopping  up 
those  pores  with  matter  which  is  not  soluble  in 
watery  fluids ;  and  on  this  principle  it  is,  that  ah 
kinds  of  varnish,  prepared  with  spirit  of  wine, 
will  preserve  eggs  fresh  for  a  long  time,  if  they 
are  carefully  rubbed  all  over  the  shell ;  tallow, 
mutton  fat,  and  even  fresh  butter,  are  also  good 
for  this  purpose ;  for  such  as  are  rubbed  over 
with  any  of  these  will  keep  as  long  as  those 
coated  over  with  varnish.  M.  Reaumur  observes, 
that  hens'  eggs  are  properly  a  sort  of  chrysalis  of 
the  animal ;  their  germ,  after  they  are  impreg- 
nated by  the  cock,  containing  the  young  animal 
alive,  and  waiting  only  a  due  degree  of  warmth 
to  be  hatched,  and  appear  in  its  proper  form. 
When  eggs  have  been  long  kept,  there  is  a  road 
found  near  one  of  their  ends,  between  the  shell 
and  the  internal  membrane ;  this  is  a  mark  of 
their  being  stale,  and  is  the  effect  of  an  evapo- 
ration of  part  of  their  humidity :  the  varnish 
which  M.  Reaumur  used  to  the  chrysalis,  being 
tried  on  eggs,  was  found  to  preserve  them  for 
two  years,  as  fresh  as  if  laid  but  the  same  day, 
and  such  as  the  nicest  palate  could  not  distin- 
guish from  those  that  were  so. 

The  art  of  hatching  chickens  by  means  of 
ovens  has  long  been  practised  in  Egypt,  chiefly 
in  a  village  named  Berme,  and  its  environs. 
About  the  beginning  of  autumn,  the  natives 
scatter  themselves  all  over  the  country ;  where 
each  undertakes  the  management  of  an  oven. 
These  ovens  are  of  different  sizes,  but,  in  gene- 
ral, they  contain  from  40,000  to  80,000  eggs,  and 
they  usually  keep  them  working  for  about  six 
months :  as,  therefore,  each  brood  takes  up  in 
an  oven,  as  under  a  hen,  only  twenty-one  days, 
it  is  easy  in  every  one  of  them  to  hatch  eight 
different  broods  of  chickens.  Every  Bermean 
is  under  the  obligation  of  delivering  to  the  per- 
son who  trusts  him  with  an  oven,  only  two- 
thirds  of  as  many  chickens  as  there  have  been 


EGG  7 

eggs  put  under  his  care;  and  he  is  a  gainer  by 
this  bargain,  as  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  eggs 
usually  produce  chickens.  This  useful  and  ad- 
vantageous method  of  hatching  eggs  was  dis- 
covered in  France  by  the  ingenious  M. 
Reaumur;  who,  by  a  number  of  experiments, 
reduced  the  art  to  fixed  principles.  He  found 
that  the  heat  necessary  for  this  purpose  is  nearly 
the  same  with  that  marked  32°  on  his  thermo- 
meter, or  96°  on  Fahrenheit's.  The  degree  of 
he«t  which  brings  about  the  development  of  the 
cygnet,  the  gosling,  and  the  Turkey  pout,  is  the 
same  as  that  which  fits  for  hatching  the  Canary 
songster,  and,  in  all  probability,  the  smallest 
humming-bird :  the  difference  is  only  in  the 
time  during  which  this  heat  ought  to  be  commu- 
nicated to  the  eggs  of  different  birds.  After 
many  experiments,  M.  Reaumur  found,  that 
stoves  heated  by  means  of  a  baker's  oven,  suc- 
ceeded better  than  those  made  hot  by  layers  of 
dung:  and  the  furnaces  of  glass-houses,  and 
those  of  the  melters  of  metals,  by  means  of  pipes 
to,  convey  heat  into  a  room,  might,  no  doubt,  be 
made  to  answer  the  same  purpose.  As  to  the 
form  of  the  s-toves,  no  great  nicety  is  required. 
Nothing  more  is  necessary  but  to  ascertain  the 
degree  of  heat,  by  melting  a  lump  of  butter  of 
the  size  of  a  walnut,  with  half  as  much  tallow, 
and  putting  it  into  a  phial.  This  serves  to  indi- 
cate the  heat  with  sufficient  exactness :  for  when 
it  is  too  great,  this  mixture  will  become  as 
liquid  as  oil ;  and  when  the  heat  is  too  small,  it 
will  remain  fixed  in  a  lump  :  but  it  will  flow 
like  a  thick  syrup,  upon  inclining  the  bottle,  if 
the  stove  be  of  a  right  temper.  Great  attention 
therefore  should  be  given  to  keep  the  heat 
always  at  this  degree,  and  that  all  t'ue  eggs  in  the 
stove  may  equally  share  the  irregularities  of  the 
heat,  M.  Reaumur  has  invented  a  sort  of  low 
boxes,  without  bottoms,  and  lined  with  furs. 
These,  which  he  calls  artificial  parents,  not  only 
shelter  the  chickens  from  the  injuries  of  the  air, 
but  afford  a  kindly  warmth,  so  that  they  take  the 
benefit  of  their  shelter  as  readily  as  they  would 
have  done  under  the  wings  of  a  hen.  After 
hatching,  it  will  be  necessary  to  keep  the  chick- 
ens for  some  time  in  a  room  artfully  heated,  and 
furnished  with  these  boxes;  but  afterwards  they 
may  be  safely  exposed  to  the  air  in  the  court- 
yard, in  which  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  place  one 
of  these  artificial  parents  to  shelter  them,  if  there 
should  be  occasion  for  it.  They  are  generally  a 
whole  day  after  being  hatched,  before  they  take 
any  food  at  all.  A  few  crumbs  of  bread  may 
then  be  given  them  for  a  day  or  two,  after  which 
they  will  pick  up  insects  and  grass  for  them- 
selves. But,  to  save  the  trouble  of  attending 
them,  capons  may  be  taught  to  watch  them  in 
the  same  manner  as  hens  do. 

EGG  HARBOUR,  LITTLE,  a  township  of  New 
Jersey,  in  Burlington  county,  consisting  of 
23,000  acres.  The  compact  part  of  the  town- 
ship is  called  Clam  Town.  It  has  a  small  trade 
to  the  West  Indies. 

EGG  HARBOUR  RIVER,  GREAT,' a  river  of  New 
Jersey,  which  rises  between  Gloucester  and 
Cumberland  counties.  After  running  E.  S.  E.  a 
few  miles,  it  becomes  the  divisional  line  between 


15  EGM 

Cape  May  and  Gloucester  counties,  and  falls 
into  the  bay  of  its  own  name.  The  inlet  from 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  lies  in  39°  22'.  The  river 
abounds  with  sheepshead,  rock-fish,  perch, 
oysters,  clams,  8tc.,  which  find  a  ready  market  at 
Philadelphia.  This  river  is  navigable  twenty 
miles  for  vessels  of  200  tons. 

EGG  HARBOUR  RIVER,  LITTLE,  or  Little  Inlet, 
lies  about  seventeen  miles  north-east  of  Great  Egg 
Harbour  Inlet.  It  receives  Mulicus  River  which 
rises  in  Gloucester  and  Burlington  counties,  and 
forms  part  of  the  divisional  line  a  few  miles  from 
the  bay.  It  is  navigable  twenty  miles  for  vessels 
of  sixty  tons. 

EGG  ISLAND,  a  small  island  on  the  west  coast 
of  Virginia,  at  the  mouth  of  York  River.  2.  A 
small  island  in  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  seven 
miles  north-east  of  York  Minster.  3.  A  small 
island  on  the  north-east  side  of  Delaware  Bay, 
Cumberland.  Long.  75°  12'  W.,  lat.  39°  16'  N. 
EGG-PLANT  (solanum  melongena) ;  a  herba- 
ceous annual,  from  a  foot  to  eighteen  inches 
high,  a  little  branched,  and  more  or  less  covered 
with  a  substance  resembling  cotton  :  the  leaves 
are  oval,  sinuate,  and  petiolate ;  the  flowers 
large,  white,  or  purplish,  lateral,  and  frequently 
solitary  ;  but  sometimes  two  or  three  are  situated 
upon  a  common  divided  peduncle;  the  calyx 
and  peduncles  are  furnished  with  a  few  short 
prickles ;  the  fruit  is  very  large,  smooth,  and 
shining,  and  generally  of  a  violet  color,  but 
sometimes  yellow  or  white.  It  is  cultivated  in 
the  warm  parts  of  both  continents,  and  the  fruit 
is  much  used  as  an  article  of  food,  when  cooked, 
which  is  done  in  various  ways :  in  India,  it  is 
generally  served  up  with  sugar  and  wine,  or 
simply  sugared  water;  in  the  south  of  France, 
with  olive-oil.  There  are  several  varieties,  one 
of  which  bears  a  white  fruit,  exactly  resembling  a 
pullet's  egg,  and  has  been  sometimes  confounded 
with  another  species,  which  is  acrid  and  poisonous. 
EGINHART,  or  J£GINHARD,  secretary  to 
Charles  the  Great,  and  the  most  ancient  of  the 
German  historians.  It  is  said,  that  he  insinuated 
himself  into  the  favor  of  Imma,  daughter  of 
Charles  the  Great,  and  that  Charles,  having  dis- 
covered the  intrigue,  married  the  two  lovers,  and 
gave  them  an  estate  in  land. 

E'GLANTINE,  n.  s.  Fr.  cglantier.  A  spe- 
cies of  rose ;  sweet-briar. 

EGLANTINE,  in  botany.  See  ROSA. 
EGLON,  a  king  of  the  Moabites,  who  op- 
pressed the  Israelites  for  eighteen  years.  See 
Judges  iii.  12 — 14.  Calmet  confounds  this  servi- 
tude of  the  Hebrews  with  that  under  Chushan- 
rishathaira,  making  it  to  subsist  only  eight  years 
from  A.M.  2591  to  2599;  whereas  this  servi- 
tude under  Eglon  lasted  eighteen  .years,  and 
commenced  A.M.  2661,  and  sixty-two  years 
after  they  had  been  delivered  by  Othniel,  from 
their  subjection  to  Chushan-rishathaim. 

EGMONT,  NEW  GUERNSEY,  or  SANTA  CRUZ 
ISLAND,  one  of  Queen  Charlotte's  islands,  in  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean,  discovered  in  1595,  by  the 
Spanish  navigator  Mandana.  He  bestowed  upon 
it  the  name  of  Santa  Cruz,  which  was  changed 
to  Egmont  by  captain  Carteret  in  1767.  It  is 
high  and  mountainous  throughout,  being  about 


EGR 


716 


EGR 


twenty-two  miles  in  length,  and  eleven  in  breadth. 
The  soil,  from  the  abundance  of  small  streams, 
produces  several  roots  and  fruits,  but  not  in  great 
profusion.  Some  of  the  natives  are  of  a  deep 
olive  color,  others  black,  and  all  of  moderate 
size,  with  slender  extremities.  Their  physiog- 
nomy is  disagreeable,  and  tends  to  inspire  that 
mistrust  and  dislike  which  their  treacherous  and 
dishonest  conduct  but  too  well  justifies.  They 
are  tattooed,  particularly  on  the  back  :  wear 
white  powder  in  their  hair,  and  many  ornaments. 
The  men  go  naked,  wrapping  a  cord  several 
times  round  the  belly  :  the  women  have  a  petti- 
coat which  descends  to  the  knees,  and  cover 
the  head,  and  part  of  the  body,  with  a  sort  of 
shift.  Their  huts  are  large,  having  windows, 
and  are  generally  placed  under  the  shade  of 
cocoa-trees  along  the  shore.  Their  arms  are 
bows,  arrows,  and  darts.  They  chew  betel ;  and 
have  canoes  with  outrigging,  formed  of  the  trunk 
of  a  single  tree,  about  fifteen  feet  long.  Long. 
165°  59;  E.,  lat.  10°  46'  S. 

EGMONT  ISLAND,  an  island  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  on  the  west  coast  of  East  Florida,  at  the 
entrance  of  Spiritu  Santo  Bay.  Long.  82°  55' 
W.,  lat.  27°  54'  N.  Also  an  island  in  the  South 
Pacific  Ocean,  six  miles  in  length,  four  in 
breadth,  low,  and  covered  with  trees.  Long.  1 38° 
30'  W.,  lat.  19°  20'  N. 

EGOOCHSHAC,  a  harbour  on  the  North 
coast  of  the  island  of  Unalashka,  entered  by  cap- 
tain Cook  in  the  year  1778,  who  found  some 
Russians  settled  here  for  the  purpose  of  purcha- 
sing skins  of  the  natives  :  they  had  store-houses, 
and  a  sloop  of  about  thirty  tons  burden. 

EGOTISM.  Fr.  egoisme,  from  Lat.  pers. 
pron.  ego  ;  Gr.  eyv. 

Egotism  is  the  coquetry  of  a  modern  author  ;  whose 
epistles,  dedicatory  prefaces,  and  addresses  to  the 
reader,  are  so  many  affected  graces,  designed  to  draw 
the  attention  from  the  subject,  towards  himself ;  and 
make  it  be  generally  observed  not  so  much  what  he 
says,  as  what  he  appears,  or  is,  and  what  figure  he 
already  makes,  or  hopes  to  make  in  the  fashionable 
world.  Shaftesbury. 

The  most  violent  egotism  which  I  have  met  with, 
in  the  course  of  my  reading,  is  that  of  Cardinal 
WoUey's ;  ego  et  rex  meus,  I  and  my  king. 

Spectator. 

A  tribe  of  eyotists,  for  whom  I  have  always  had 
a  mortal  aversion,  are  the  authors  of  memoirs,  who 
are  never  mentioned  in  any  works  but  their  own. 

Id. 

EGRA ,  a  town  of  Bohemia,  seated  on  a 
river  of  the  same  name,  formerly  imperial,  and 
possessing  towns  and  villages.  It  contains  a  great 
number  of  able  artificers,  and  is  famous  for  its 
mineral  waters.  General  Wallenstein  was  assas- 
sinated here  in  1634.  The  French  became  mas- 
ters of  this  town  in  1741 ;  but  afterwards,  being 
blocked  up,  they  were  forced  to  capitulate  Sept. 
7th,  1743.  It  is  considered  as  a  town  of  the 
greatest  consequence  in  Bohemia,  except  Prague. 
It  lies  seventeen  miles  south-west  of  Elnbogen, 
and  seventy-six  west  of  Prague.  Long.  12°  40' 
E.,  lat.  50°  9  N. 


EGRE'GIOUS,  adj.  >     Old  Fr.  egrege;  Ital. 

EGRE'GIOUSLY,  adv.  J  Spanish,  and  Ponug. 
egregio ;  Lat.  egregius  i.  e.  e  grege,  separated  from 
the  flock.  Remarkable ;  extraordinary  ;  now  ge- 
nerally used  in  a  bad  sense;  but  Milton  (see 
below)  and  other  good  writers  formerly  applied 
it  to  eminence  and  merit. 

He  might  be  able  to  adorn  this  present  age,  and 
furnish  history  with  the  records  of  egregiout  exploits 
both  of  art  and  valour.  Moore  against  Atheism. 

We  may  be  bold  to  conclude,  that  these  last  times, 
for  insolence,  pride,  and  egregious  contempt  of  all  good 
order,  are  the  worst.  Hooker's  Preface. 

I  suffered  the  pangs  of  an  egregious  death,  to  be 
stopt  in,  like  a  strong  distillation,  with  cloaths. 

Shakspeare. 
Ah  me,  most  credulous  fool  ! 

Egregious  murtherer  !  Id.  Cymbeline. 

Make  the    Moor  thank   me,  love  me,  and  reward 

me, 

For  making  him  egregiously  an  ass, 
And  practising  upon  his  peace  and  quiet, 
Even  to  madness.  Id.   Othello 

The  folly  of  fools',  that  is,  the  most  egregious  piece 
of  folly  that  any  man  can  be  guilty  of,  is  to  play  the 
knave.  Tiilotson. 

One  to  empire  born  ; 

Egregioui  prince  ;  whose  manly  childhood  shewed 
His  mingled  parents,  and  portended  joy 
Unspeakable.  Philips 

And  hence  the  egregious  wizard  shall  foredoom 
The  fate  of  Louis  and  the  fall  of  Rome.  Pope. 

An  egregious  and  pregnan-  instance  how  far  virtue 
surpasses  ingenuity.  Woodward. 

He  discovered  that,  besides  the  extravagance  of 
every  article,  he  had  been  egregiously  cheated. 

Arbuthnot's  John  Bull. 

EGREMONT,  a  market  town,  and  formerly 
a  borough  in  Cumberland,  on  a  small  river 
which  falls  into  the  Irish  Sea,  near  the  promon- 
tory of  St.  Bees,  five  miles  S.  S.  E.  from  White- 
haven,  and  293  north  from  London.  The 
buildings  in  general  are  ancient,  and  many  of 
the  houses  have  piazzas  in  front.  On  a  remark- 
able eminence  are  the  ruins  of  a  castle,  in  which 
the  earl  of  Egremont  holds  a  court.  The  town 
gives  the  title  of  earl  to  the  Wyndham  family. 
Market  on  Saturday,  well  supplied  with  barley 
and  oats. 

EGRESS,    ?     Ital.   egresso ;    Lat.  egres.ms, 

EGRESSION.  5  from  e,  out,  and  gradior,  gressus 
to  walk  ;  the  act  of  going  out ;  departure. 

Gates  of  burning  adamant, 
Barred  over  us,  prohibit  all  egress.  Milton. 

This  water  would  have  been  locked  up  within  the 
earth,  and  its  egress  utterly  debarred,  had  the  strata 
of  stone  and  marble  remained  continuous. 

Woodward's  Natural  History. 

The  vast  number  of  troops  is  expressed  in  the 
swarms  ;  their  tumultuous  manner  of  issuing  out  of 
their  ships,  and  the  perpetual  egression,  which  seemed 
without  end,  are  imaged  in  the  bees  pouring  out. 

Pope. 

E'GRIOT,  n.  $.  Fr.  aigret,  perhaps  from 
aigre,  sour.  A  species  of  cherry. 

The  coeur-cherry,  which  inclineth  more  to  white,  is 
sweeter  than  the  red  ;  but  the  egriot  is  more  sour. 

Bacon 


717 


EGYPT. 


EGYPT,  an  extensive  country  of  Africa,  lying 
between  30°  and  36°  of  E.  long.,  and  between 
•22°  and  31°  of  N.  lat.  It  is  bounded  by  the 
Mediterranean  on  the  north,  by  the  Red  Sea  and 
Isthmus  of  Suez,  which  divide  it  from  Arabia,  on 
the  east,  by  Abyssinia  or  Ethiopia  on  the  south, 
and  by  the  deserts  of  Barca  and  Nubia  on  the 
west  ,•  being  600  miles  in  length  from  north  to 
south,  and  from  100  to  250  in  breadth  from  east 
to  west.  Ancient  Egypt  is  by  some  divided  into 
two  parts,  the  Upper  and  Lower  Egypt :  by  others 
into  three,  the  Upper  Egypt,  properly  so  called, 
or  Thebais  ;  the  Middle  Egypt,  or  Heptanomis; 
and  the  Lower  Egypt,  the  best  part  of  which 
was  the  Delta,  or  that  space  encompassed  by 
the  branches  of  the  Nile.  The  whole  area  of 
cultivable  soil  has  been  recently  estimated  at 
1 1,000  square  miles. 

Egypt  may  with  justice  lay  claim  to  as  high 
antiquity  as  any  nation  in  the  world.  It  was 
most  probably  peopled  by  Mizraim  the  son  of 
Ham  and  grandson  of  Noah.  By  its  ancient  in- 
habitants it  was  called  Chemia,  and  is  still  called 
Chemi  in  the  language  of  the  Copts  or  native 
Egyptians.  In  Scripture  it  is  generally  named 
Mizraim ;  though  in  the  Psalms  it  is  styled  the  land 
of  Ham.  To  us  it  is  best  known  by  the  name  of 
Egypt,  the  etymology  of  which  is  more  uncertain. 
Some  derive  it  from  ./Egyptus,  a  supposed  king  of 
the  country :  others  say  it  signifies  no  more  than 
'thsland  of  the  Copts;'  Aia  in  Greek  signifying 
the  country,  and  AUCOTTTOC,  Aicoptos,  being  easily 
hardened  into  .^Egyplus.  The  most  probable 
opinion,  however,  seems  to  be,  that  it  received 
this  name  from  the  blackness  of  its  soil  and  the 
dark  color  both  of  its  river  and  inhabitants ;  for 
such  a  blackish  color  is  by  the  Greeks  called 
segyptios,  from  yi>i|/,  and  aiyvTTios,  a  vulture;  and 
by  the  Latins,  subvulturius.  For  the  same  rea- 
son other  names  of  a  similar  import  have  been 
given  to  this  country  by  the  Greeks;  such  as 
Aeria,  and  Melambolus:  the  river  itself  was 
called  Melo,  or  Melas ;  by  the  Hebrews  Shihor, 
and  by  the  Ethiopians  Siris;  all  signifying 
black. 

The  air  and  climate  of  Egypt  are  extremely 
warm,  not  only  from  the  height  of  the. sun,  which 
in  summer  approaches  to  the  zenith,  but  from 
the  want  of  rain,  and  from  the  vicinity  of  those 
burning  and  sandy  deserts  which  lie  to  the 
south.  In  July  and  August,  according  to  M, 
Volney,  Reaumur's  thermometer  stands,  even  in 
the  most  temperate  apartments,  at  24°  or  25° 
above  the  freezing  point ;  and  in  the  southern 
parts  it  is  said  to  rise  still  higher.  Hence,  he 
says,  only  two  seasons  should  be  distinguished 
in  Egypt,  the  cool  and  the  hot,  or  spring  and 
summer.  The  latter  continues  for  the  greatest 
part  of  the  year,  viz.  from  March  to  November, 
or  even  longer  ;  for  by  the  end  of  February  the 
sun  is  intolerable  to  an  European  at  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  During  the  whole  of  this  season 
the  air  seems  to  be  inflamed,  the  sky  sparkles, 
and  every  one  sweats  profusely,  even  without  the 
least  exercise,  and  when  covered  with  the  lightest 


dress.  This  heat  is  tempered  by  the  inn>i:l  ition 
of  the  Nile,  the  fall  of  the  night  dews  and  ti it- 
subsequent  evaporation;  so  that  some  of  the 
European  merchants,  as  well  as  the  natives,  coin- 
plain  of  the  cold  in  winter.  The  dew  does  not 
fall  regularly  throughout  the  summer,  as  with  us ; 
the  parched  state  of  the  country  not  affording  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  vapor  for  this  purpose.  It 
is  first  observed  about  St.  John's  day  (June  24t!i  , 
when  the  river  has  begun  to  swell,  and  conse- 
quently a  great  quantity  of  water  is  raised  fro  u 
it  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  which,  being  soon  con- 
densed by  the  cold  of  the  night  air,  falls  down 
in  copious  dews.  It  might  be  imagined  that  as, 
for  three  months  of  the  year,  Egypt  is  in  a  wet 
and  marshy  situation,  the  excessive  evaporation 
and  putrefaction  of  the  stagnating  waters  would 
render  it  very  unhealthy.  But  this  is  by  n:> 
means  the  case.  The  great  dryness  of  the  air 
makes  it  absorb  vapors  of  all  kinds  with  the  ut- 
most avidity  ;  and  these,  rising  to  a  great  height, 
are  carried  off  by  the  winds  either  to  the  south 
or  north  without  communicating  any  of  their 
pernicious  effects.  This  dryness  is  so  remarkable 
in  the  internal  parts  of  the  country,  that  flesh 
meat  exposed  to  the  open  air  does  not  putrefy 
even  in  summer,  but  soon  becomes  hard  and  dry 
like  wood.  In  the  deserts  there  are  frequently  dead 
carcases  thus  dried  in  such  a  manner,  and  become 
so  light,  that  one  may  easily  lift  that  of  a  camel 
with  one  hand.  In  the  maritime  parts,  however, 
this  dryness  of  the  air  is  not  to  be  expected. 
They  discover  the  same  degree  of  moisture  which 
usually  attends  such  situations.  At  Rosetta 
and  Alexandria  iron  cannot  be  exposed  to  the  air 
twenty-four  hours  without  rusting.  According  to 
the  above  writer,  the  air  of  Egypt  is  also  strongly 
impregnated  with  salts.  No  experiments  have 
ever  shown,  that  any  salt  was  or  could  be  diffused 
in  the  air,  except  volatile  alkali,  and  this  is  now- 
known  to  be  formed  by  the  union  of  two  perma- 
nently elastic  fluids  :  and  it  is  certain  that  a 
saline  air  would  quickly  prove  fatal  to  the  ani- 
mals who  breathed  it.  The  abundance  of  this 
kind  of  salt  in  Egypt  therefore  only  shows  that, 
by  some  unknown  operation,  the  heat  of  the  sun 
forms  it  from  the  two  ingredients  of  earth  and 
water,  though  we  do  not  yet  understand  the 
manner,  nor  are  able  to  imitate  this  natural 
operation.  To  this  saline  property  of  the  earth 
M.  Volney  ascribes  the  excessive  quickness  of 
vegetation  in  Egypt,  which  is  so  great  that  a  spe- 
cies of  gourd,  called  kara,  will  in  twenty-four 
hours  send  forth  shoots  of  four  inches  in  length  ; 
but,  in  all  probability  for  the  same  reason,  no 
exotic  plant  will  thrive  in  Egypt.  The  merchants 
are  obliged  to  send  annually  to  Malta  for  their 
garden  seeds  ;  for,  though  the  plants  thrive  very 
well  at  first,  yet,  if  the  seed  of  them  be  preserved 
and  sown,  they  always  come  up  too  tall  and  slen- 
der. In  consequence  of  the  great  dryness  of  the 
air,  Egypt  is  exempted  from  the  phenomena  of 
rain,  hail,  snow,  thunder, and  lightning.  Earth- 
quakes are  also  seldom  heard  of  in  this  country; 
though  they  have  sometimes  been  very  fatal  and 


EGYPT. 


destructive,  particularly  rne  in  1112.  In  the 
Delta  it  never  rains  in  summer,  and  very  seldom 
at  any  other  time.  In  1761,  however,  such  a 
quantity  of  rain  unexpectedly  fell,  that  a  great 
number  of  houses,  built  with  mud-walls,  tumbled 
entirely  down  by  being  soaked  with  the  water,  to 
which  they  were  unaccustomed.  In  the  Higher 
Egypt  the  rain  is  still  less  frequent;  but  the 

Eeople,  sensible  of  the  advantages  which  accrue 
•om  it,  always  rejoice  when  any  falls,  however 
insufficient  to  answer  the  purpose.  This  defi- 
ciency of  rain  is  supplied  by  the  inundation  arid 
dews  The  latter  proceed  partly  from  the  waters 
of  the  inundation,  and  partly  from  the  sea.  At 
Alexandria,  after  sun-set,  in  April,'  the  clothes 
exposed  to  the  air  on  the  terraces  are  soaked 
with  them  as  if  it  had  rained.  These  dews  are 
more  or  less  copious  according  to  the  direction 
of  the  wind.  They  are  produced  in  the  greatest 
quantity  by  the  west  and  north-west,  which  blow 
from  the  sea;  but  the  south  and  south-east  winds, 
blowing  over  the  deserts  of  Africa  and  Arabia, 
produce  none. 

Though  the  climate  of  Egypt  is  far  from  being 
unhealthy,  yet  there  are  not  a  few  diseases  which 
seem  to  be  peculiar  to  it,  and  to  have  their 
origin  either  from  the  constitution  of  the  at- 
mosphere, or  the  manner  of  living.  One  of 
these  has  been  supposed  to  be  the  plague ;  which 
opinion  was  supported  by  Dr.  Mead,  who  en- 
deavoured to  assign  a  natural  reason  why  it 
should  take  its  origin  in  this  country.  But  it  is 
now  universally  agreed  that  the  plague  never 
originates  in  the  interior  parts  of  Egypt,  but  al- 
ways begins  at  Alexandria,  passing  successively 
thence  to  Rosetta,  Cairo,  Damietta,  and  the  rest 
of  the  Delta.  It  is  likewise  observed,  that  its 
appearance  is  always  preceded  by  the  arrival  of 
some  vessel  from  Smyrna  or  Constantinople ; 
and  that,  if  the  plague  has  been  very  violent  in 
either  of  these  cities,  the  danger  to  Egypt  is  the 
greater.  On  proper  enquiry,  it  is  found  to  be 
much  more  a  native  of  Constantinople ;  whence 
it  is  exported  by  the  absurd  negligence  of  the 
Turks,  who  refuse  to  take  any  care  to  prevent 
the  spreading  of  the  infection.  As  they  sell 
even  the  clothes  of  the  dead  without  the  least 
ceremony,  and  ships  laden  with  this  pernicious 
commodity  are  sent  to  Alexandria,  it  is  no  won- 
der that  it  should  soon  make  its  appearance  there. 
As  soon  as  it  has  reached  Cairo,  the  European 
merchants  shut  themselves  up  with  their  families 
in  their  khans  or  lodgings,  taking  care  to  have  no 
further  communication  with  the  city.  Their  pro- 
visions are  now  deposited  at  the  gate  of  the  khan, 
and  are  taken  up  by  the  porter  with  iron  tongs ; 
who  plunges  them  into  a  barrel  of  water  provided 
for  the  purpose.  If  they  have  occasion  to  speak 
to  any  person,  they  take  care  to  keep  at  such  a 
distance  as  to  avoid  touching  or  even  breathing 
upon  each  other.  By  these  precautions  they 
certainly  escape  the  general  calamity,  except  by 
accident.  There  is  a  remarkable  difference  be- 
twixt the  plague  at  Constantinople  and  the  plague 
in  Egypt.  In  the  former  it  is  most  violent  in  sum- 
mer, and  in  the  latter  in  winter,  ending  there 
always  in  June.  It  is  also  remarkable  that  the 
water  carriers  of  Egypt,  whose  backs,  from  the 
natuie  of  their  occupation,  are  constantly  wet. 


never  have  the  plague.      It  appears  in  Egypt 
every  fourth  or  fifth  year,  when  it  makes  such 
ravages  as  would  depopulate  the  country,  were 
it  not  for  the  vast  concourse  of  strangers  who  ar- 
rive here  every  year  from  all  parts  of  the  Turkish 
empire.     A  malady  which  seems  in  reality  to  be 
peculiar  to  Egypt  is  blindness.     Thre  is  so  com- 
mon at  Cairo,  that  M.  Volney  informs  us,  out  of 
100  people,  whom  he  met  in  the  street,  he  might 
reckon  twenty  quite  blind ;  ten  without  the  sight 
of  one  eye ;  and  twenty  others  with  their  eyes 
red,  purulent,  or  blemished.     Almost  every  one, 
says  he,  wears  a  fillet,  a  token  of  an  approaching 
or  convalescent  ophthalmy.      In  considering  the 
causes  of  this  disorder,  he  reckons  the   sleeping 
upon  terraces  to  be  a  principal  one.     The  south 
wind,  he  says,  cannot  be  the  cause ;    otherwise 
the  Bedouins  would  be  equally  subject  to  it  with 
the  Egyptians  themselves  ;   but  what  is  with  the 
greatest  probability  to  be  assigned  as  the  cause, 
is  the  very  poor  and  little  nutritive  food  which 
the  natives  arc  obliged  to  use.  'The  cheese,  sour 
milk,  honey,  confection  of  grapes,  green  fruits, 
and  raw  vegetables,'  says   he,  '  which   are  the 
ordinary  food  of  the   people,   produce  in   the 
stomach  a  disorder  which  physicians  have  ob- 
served to  affect  the  sight :   the  raw  onions,  espe- 
cially, which   they  devour  in  great   quantities, 
have  a  peculiar  heating  quality,  as  the  monks  of 
Syria  made  me  remark  on  myself.     Bodies  thus 
nourished  abound  in  corrupted  humors,  which 
are  constantly  endeavouring  a  discharge.     Di- 
verted from  the  ordinary  channels,  by  habitual 
perspiration,  these   humors   fly   to  the  exterior 
parts,   and  fix  themselves  where  they  find  the 
least  resistance.     They  therefore  naturally  attack 
the  head,  because  the  Egyptians,  by  shaving  it 
once  a  week  and  covering  it  with  a  prodigiously 
hothead  dress, principally  attract  toil  the  perspi- 
ration ;  and,  if  the  head  receive  ever  so  slight  an 
impression  of  cold  on  being  uncovered,  this  per- 
spiration is  suppressed,  and  falls  into  the  teeth,  or 
still  more  readily  on  the  eyes  as  being  the  ten- 
derest  parts.      It  will  appear  the  more  probable 
that  the  excessive  perspiration  of  the  head  is  a 
principal  cause,  when  we  reflect  that  the  ancient 
Egyptians,  who  went  bare-headed,  are  not  men- 
tioned by  physicians  as  being  so  much  afflicted 
with  ophthalmies;  though  we  are  informed  by 
historians  that  some  of  the  Pharaohs  died  blind. 
The    Arabs    of   the    desert,     who    cover    the 
head  but  little,  especially  when  young,  are  also 
very   little   subject   to   them.     In    this   country 
blindness  is  often  the  consequence  of  the  small- 
pox, a  disorder  very   frequent  and  very   fatal 
among  the  Egyptians.  They  are  not  unacquainted 
with  inoculation,  but  very  seldom  practise  it. 
To  the  same  cause,  viz.  unwholesome  food,  M. 
Volney   ascribes  the  general  deformity    of  the 
beggars,   and    miserable    appearance    of    their 
children ;  which  he  says  are  nowhere  so  wretched. 
Their  hollow  eyes,  pale,  and  puffed  faces,  swollen 
bellies,  meagre   extremities,  and  yellow   skins, 
make  them  always  seem  as  if  they  had  not  long 
to  live.      Their  ignorant  mothers  pretend  that 
this  is  the  effect  of  the  evil  eye  of  some  envious 
person,    who   has   bewitched    them ;    and    this 
ancient  prejudice  is  still  general  in  Turkey  ;  but 
the  real  cause  is  the  badness  of  their  food.     In 


EGYPT. 


719 


spite  of  the  talismans,  therefore,  an  incredible 
number  of  their:  peris.;  nor  is  any  city  more 
fatal  to  the  population  of  the  neighbouring 
country  than  Grand  Cairo.  The  venereal  disease, 
which,  for  reasons  best  known  to  themselves,  the 
inhabitants  call  the  blessed  evil,  is  so  general 
at  Cairo,  that  one  half  of  the  inhabitants  are  in- 
fected. It  is  extremely  difficult  to  cure,  though 
the  symptons  are  comparatively  very  mild,  inso- 
much, that  people  who  are  infected  with  it  will 
frequently  live  to  the  age  of  eighty ;  but  it  is 
fatal  to  children  born  with  the  infection,  and  ex- 
ceedingly dangerous  to  such  as  emigrate  to  a 
colder  climate.  Besides  these,  there  are  two  un- 
common diseases  met  with  in  Egypt,  viz.  a  cuta- 
neous eruption  which  returns  annually;  and  a 
swelling  of  the  testicles,  which  often  degenerates 
into  an  enormous  hydrocele.  The  former  comes 
on  towards  the  end  of  June,  or  beginning  of 
July,  making  its  appearance  in  red  spots  and 
pimples  all  over  the  body,  occasioning  a  very 
troublesome  itching.  The  cause  of  this  distem- 
per, M.  Volney  says,  is  the  corruption  of  the 
water  of  the  Nile,  which,  towards  the  end  of 
April,  becomes  very  putrid.  After  this  has  been 
drunk  for  some  time,  the  waters  of  the  inunda- 
tion, which  are  fresh  and  wholesome,  tend  to  in- 
troduce some  change  in  the  blood  and  humors ; 
whence  a  cutaneous  eruption  is  the  consequence. 
The  hydrocele  is  most  commonly  attached  to  the 
Greeks  and  Copts ;  and  is  attributed  to  the  quan- 
tity of  oil  they  use,  as  well  as  to  their  frequent 
hot  bathing.  Our  author  remarks,  that  in  Syria, 
as  well  as  in  Egypt,  constant  experience  has 
shown,  that  brandy  distilled  from  common  figs, 
or  from  the  fruit  of  the  sycamore  tree,  as  well  as 
from  the  dates  and  the  fruit  of  the  nopal,  has  a 
most  immediate  effect  on  the  testicles,  which  it 
renders  hard  and  painful  the  third,  or  fourth, 
day  after  it  has  been  drunk  ;  and,  if  the  use  of  it 
be  not  discontinued,  the  disorder  degenerates' 
into  a  confirmed  hydrocele.  Brandy  distilled 
from  dried  raisins  has  not  the  same  effect :  this 
is  always  mixed  with  aniseeds,  and  is  very  strong, 
being  distilled  three  times.  The  .Christians  of 
Syria,  and  the  Copts  of  Egypt,  make  great  use  of 
it;  the  latter  especially  drink  whole  bottles  of  it 
at  their  suppers.  I  imagined  this  an  exaggera- 
tion ;  but  I  have  myself  had  ocular  proofs  of 
its  truth,  though  nothing  could  equal  my  asto- 
nishment that  such  excesses  do  not  produce 
instant  death,  or  at  least  every  symptom  o-f  the 
most  insensible  drunkenness.  In  Spring  malig- 
nant fevers  prevail  in  this  country ;  concerning 
which  M.  Volney  mentions  no  remarkable  par- 
ticular, but  that  eggs  are  a  kind  of  poison,  and 
that  bleeding  is  very  prejudicial.  He  recom- 
mends a  vegetable  diet,  and  the  bark  in  very  large 
quantity. 

M.  Larrey,  who  was  the  chief  surgeon  of 
Buonaparte's  medical  staff,  divides  the  climate 
into  what  he  calls  quatre  saisons  constitution- 
nelles;  the  first  of  which  commences  about  the 
20th  August,  when  the  Nile  begins  to  overflow 
its  banks.  From  this  moment  until  the  autumnal 
equinox,  the  inundation  increases  ;  lower  Egypt 
is  then  like  a  sea,  in  which  the  towns  and  villages 
appear  as  so  many  islands :  towards  the  end  of 
September  the  waters  retire,  and  the  general 


seed-time  commences.  To  this  season  he  gives 
the  name  of  saison  humide;  the  west  winds  and 
fogs  then  prevail,  and  produce  ophthalmia,  fever, 
diarrhrea,  and  catarrh. 

His  second  season  begins  with  December,  and 
continues  to  the  1st  March.  The  winds  blow 
mostly  from  the  east ;  the  nights  are  cold,  but 
during  the  day  the  temperature  is  that  of  June 
in  France.  The  various  productions  of  the  earth 
are  vigorously  on  the  increase ;  the  surface  is 
spread  over  with  the  most  lively  tints  of  verdure ; 
the  birds  and  other  animals  '  se  livrent  a  leurs 
amours,'  and  all  nature,  reanimated  by  the  mo- 
derate heat  of  the  sun  and  the  fecundity  of  the 
river,  seems  to  grow  young  again.  This  period 
is  healthy,  if  the  night  airs  are  avoided,  and  may 
justly  be  called,  la  saison  fecundante. 

The  saison  morbide  of  this  writer  extends  from 
the  beginning  of  March  to  the  end  of  May.  The 
east  winds,  which  tempered  "the  air  during  the 
spring,  now  pass  to  the  south,  which  they  seldom 
quit  before  the  end  of  May  or  beginning  of  June. 
These  are  the  'winds  of  fifty  days,'  blowing  over 
the  deserts,  and  called  by  the  Arabs,  '  simoom,' 
by  the  Turks  '  samul.' 

The  fourth,  which  M.  Larrey  designates  under 
the  name  of  saison  etesienne,  commences  about 
the  middle  of  June,  or  just  before  the  solstice, 
and  continues  to  the  overflowing  of  the  Nile. 

The  winds  are  then  variable,  but,  towards  the 
end  of  it,  fix  themselves  to  the  north,  when  they 
become  regular,  rising  and  falling  with  the  sun. 
These  winds,  in  passing  over  the  Mediterranean, 
are  generally  supposed  to  carry  with  them  aque- 
ous vapors  to  the  mountains  of  Ethiopia  or 
Abyssinia ;  where,  being  condensed,  they  are  pre- 
cipitated in  torrents  of  rain,  at  and  after  the  sum- 
mer solstice,  producing  that  gradual  and  constant 
periodical  increase  of  the  Nile,  on  which  the 
sustenance  of  the  whole  population  depends. 
The  air  is  now  clear  and  dry,  and,  though  the  heat 
is  excessive,  it  is  the  most  healthy  part  of  the 
year. 

According  to  M.  Yolney,  who  gives  a  very 
particular  description  of  the  face  of  the  country, 
the  entrance  into  Egypt  at  Rosetta  presents  a 
most  delightful  prospect,  by  the  perpetual  ver- 
dure of  the  palm  trees  on  each  side,  the  orchards 
watered  by  the  river,  with  orange,  lemon,  and 
other  fruit  trees,  which  grow  there  in  vast  abun 
dance;  and  the  same  beautiful  appearance  is  con- 
tinued all  the  way  to  Cairo.  As  we  proceed 
farther  up  the  river,  he  says,  nothing  can  more 
resemble  the  appearance  of  the  country  than  thp 
marshes  of  the  lower  Loire,  or  the  plains  of 
Flanders  :  instead,  however,  of  the  numerous 
trees  and  country  houses  of  the  latter,  we  must 
imagine  some  thin  woods  of  palms  and  syca- 
mores, with  a  few  villages  of  mud-walled  cot- 
tages, built  on  artificial  mounds.  All  this  part 
of  Egypt  is  very  low  and  flat,  the  declivity  of  the 
river  being  so  gentle,  that  its  waters  do  not  flow 
at  a  greater  rate  than  one  league  in  an  hour. 
Throughout  the  country  nothing  is  to  be  seen  but 
palm  trees,  single  or  in  clumps,  which  become 
more  rare  as  you  advance;  with  wretched  vil- 
lages composed  of  huts  with  mud  walls,  and  a 
boundless  plain,  which  at  different  seasons  is  an 
ocean  of  fresh  water,  a  miry  morass,  a  verdant 


720 


EGYPT. 


field,  or  a  dusty  desert ;  and  on  every  side  an 
extensive  and  foggy  horizon,  where  the  eye  is 
wearied  and  disgusted.  At  length,  towards  the 
junction  of  the  two  branches  of  the  river,  the 
mountains  of  Cairo  are  discovered  on  the  east ; 
and  to  the  south-west  three  detached  masses  ap- 
pear, which,  from  their  triangular  form,  are  known 
to  be  the  Pyramids.  We  now  enter  a  valley 
which  turns  to  the  south,  between  two  chains  of 
parallel  eminences.  That  to  the  east,  which  ex- 
tends to  the  Red  Sea,  merits  the  name  of  a 
mountain  from  its  steepness  and  height,  as  well  as 
that  of  a  desert  from  its  naked  and  savage  appear- 
ance. Its  name  in  the  Arabic  language  is  Mokattam, 
or  the  hewn  mountain.  The  western  is  nothing 
but  a  ridge  of  rocks  covered  with  sand,  which 
has  been  very  properly  termed  a  natural  mound 
or  causeway.  In  short,  that  the  reader  may  at 
once  form  an  idea  of  this  country,  let  him 
imagine  on  one  side  a  narrow  sea  and  rocks;  on 
the  other,  immense  plains  of  sand ;  and,  in  the 
middle,  a  river,  flowing  through  a  valley  of  150 
leagues  in  length,  and  from  three  to  seven  wide, 
which,  at  the  distance  of  thirty  leagues  from  the 
sea,  separates  into  two  arms ;  the  branches  of 
-vliich  wander  over  a  soil  almost  free  from  ob- 
stacles, and  void  of  declivity. 

This  country  is  still  divided  into  two  principal 
parts,  called  the  Higher,  or  Upper,  and  Lower 
Egypt.  It  is  subdivided  into  eighteen  provinces. 

Egypt,  Higher,  or  Upper,  says  M.  Savary,  is 
only  a  long  narrow  valley  beginning  at  Sienna 
and  terminating  at  Cairo.  It  is  bounded  by  two 
chains  of  mountains  running  from  north  to  south 
and  taking  their  rise  from  the  last  cataract  of  the 
Nile.  On  reaching  the  latitude  of  Cairo  they 
separate  to  the  right  and  left ;  the  one  taking  the 
direction  of  mount  Colzoum,  the  other  termina- 
ting in  some  sand  banks  near  Alexandria;  the 
former  being  composed  of  high  and  steep  rocks, 
the  latter  of  sandy  hillocks  over  a  bed  of  calca- 
reous stone.  Beyond  these  mountains  are  deserts 
bounded  by  the  Red  Sea  on  the  east,  and  on  the 
west  by  other  parts  of  Africa;  having  in  the 
middle  that  long  plain,  which,  even  where  widest, 
is  not  more  than  nine  leagues  over.  Here  the 
Nile  is  confined  in  its  course  between  these  in- 
superable barriers,  and,  during  the  time  of  its 
inundation,  overflows  the  country  all  the  way  to 
the  foot  of  the  mountains ;  and  Mr.  Bruce  ob- 
serves, that  there  is  a  gradual  slope  from  the  bed 
of  the  river  to  those  mountains  on  both  sides. 
The  baron  de  Tott  says,  that  the  mountains  four 
leagues  from  the  Nile,  and  facing  Cairo,  are  only 
a  ridge  ?of  rocks  above  forty  or  fifty  feet  high, 
which  divide  Egypt  from  the  plains  of  Libya ; 
which  ridge  accompanies  the  course  of  the  river, 
at  a  greater  or  less  distance,  and  seems  as  if 
only  intended  to  serve  as  a  bank  to  the  general 
inundation. 

Egypt,  Lower,  according  to  M.  Savary,  com- 
prehends all  the  country  between  Cairo,  the  Me- 
diterranean, the  Isthmus  of  Suez,  and  Libya. 
'  This  immense  plaio,'  says  he,  '  presents  on  the 
borders  of  its  parching  sands  a  stripe  of  lands, 
cultivated  along  the  canals  of  the  river,  and  in 
the  middle  a  triangular  island  to  which  the  Greeks 
gave  the  name  of  Delta ;  at  the  top  of  the  angle 
of  which,  the  baron  de  Tott  informs  us,  the 


rocks  of  Libya  and  the  coasts  of  Arabia  open 
and  recede  from  each  other,  towards  the  east  and 
west  parallel  to  the  Mediterranean.  This  great 
extent  of  country  from  Barca  to  Gaza,  is  either 
overflowed  by  the  river,  or  capable  of  being  so ; 
which  thus  fertilizes  in  a  high  degree  a  tract  of 
country,  seemingly  devoted  to  perpetual  barren- 
ness, on  account  of  the  want  of  rain  and  the  heat 
of  the  climate.  According  to  the  testimonies  of 
both  Mr.  Bruce  and  M.  Volney,  the  coast  of 
Egypt  is  so  extremely  low,  that  it  cannot  be  dis- 
covered at  sea  till  the  mariners  come  within  a 
few  leagues  of  it.  In  ancient  times  the  sailors 
pretended  to  know  when  they  approached  this 
country,  by  a  kind  of  black  mud  brought  up  by 
their  sounding  lines  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea ; 
but  this  notion,  though  as  old  as  the  days  of 
Herodotus,  has  been  discovered  to  be  a  mistake 
by  Mr.  Bruce;  who  found  the  mud  to  arise  while 
the  vessel  was  opposite  to  the  deserts  of  Barca. 
All  along  the  coast  of  Egypt  a  strong  current  set? 
to  the  eastward. 

The  Egyptians,  like  the  Chinese,  pretend  to 
an  excessive  antiquity,  and  have  been  said  to 
possess  records  for  10,000,  20,000,  or  ever. 
50,000  years.  Thus  their  history  is  so  much  in- 
volved in  obscurity  and  fable,  that  tor  many  ages 
it  must  be  passed  over  in  silence.  The  firs* 
mortal  king  whom  the  Egyptians  own  to  have 
reigned  in  that  country,  was  Menes  or  Menas; 
whom  some  chronologers  reckon  the  same  with 
Mizraim,  the  grandson  of  Noah.  He  had  been 
preceded,  however,  by  a  set  of  immortals  (a  fable 
probably  founded  upon  the  long  lives  of  the  Ante- 
diluvians), but  who,  notwithstanding  their  im- 
mortality, had  left  him  the  kingdom  in  a  very  bad 
situation  :  for  the  whole  country  except  Thebais 
was  a  morass ;  the  people  also  were  quite  desti- 
tute of  religion  and  every  kind  of  knowledge 
which  could  render  life  comfortable.  Menes  di- 
verted the  course  of  the  Nile,  which,  before  that 
time  had  washed  the  foot  of  a  sandy  mountain 
near  the  borders  of  Lybia,  built  the  city  of 
Memphis,  instructed  his  subjects,  and  accom- 
plished a  variety  of  wonders  usually  attri- 
buted to  the  founders  of  kingdoms.  From  the 
time  of  Menes,  the  Egyptian  chronology  is  filled 
with  a  list  of  330  kings,  who  reigned  1400  years, 
but  did  nothing  worthy  of  notice.  The  first  dis- 
tinct fact  of  history  we  find  concerning  Egypt, 
is  the  irruption  of  the  shepherds,  by  whom  the 
country  was  subdued ;  but  at  what  period  this 
revolution  happened  cannot  be  known.  The 
affair  is  thus  related  by  Manetho.  In  the 
reign  of  Timaus,  king  of  Egypt,  a  multitude  of 
men,  ignoble  in  their  race,  pouring  from  the  east 
into  Egypt,  made  war  with  the  inhabitants ;  who 
submitted  to  them  without  resistance.  The 
shepherds,  however,  behaved  with  the  greatest 
cruelty ;  burnt  the  cities,  threw  down  the  temples, 
and  put  to  death  the  male  inhabitants,  carrying  the 
women  and  children  into  captivity.  This  people 
came  from  Arabia,  and  were  called  Hycsos,  or 
king  shepherds.  They  held  Egypt  in  subjection 
for  259  years ;  at  the  end  of  which  period  they 
were  obliged,  by  a  king  of  Upper  Egypt,  named 
Amosis  or  Thethmosis,  to  leave  the  country. 
This  prince's  father  had  gained  great  advantages 
over  them,  and  shut  them  up  in  a  place  called 


iff.  73. 1  'h,; 


E  G  Y  P  T. 


72  J 


Abaris  or  Avaris,  containing  10,000  acres  of  land. 
Here  they  were  closely  besieged  by  Amosis,  with 
,an  army  of  400,000  men,  till  at  last  an  agree- 
ment was  made,  in  consequence  of  which  the 
shepherds  withdrew  from  Etjypt  with  their 
families,  to  the  number  of  240,000;  and,  taking 
the  way  of  the  desert,  entered  Syria ;  but  fearing 
the  Assyrians,  who  were  then  very  powerful,  and 
masters  of  Asia,  they  entered  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  built  there  the  city  of  Jerusalem.  According 
to  Mr.  Bruce,  the  shepherds  who  invaded  Egypt 
were  no  other  than  the  inhabitants  of  Barabra. 
They  were,  he  says,  carriers  to  the  Cushites  who 
lived  farther  to  the  south.  The  latter  had  built 
the  many  stately  temples  in  Thebes  and  other 
cities  of  Egypt ;  though,  according  to  him,  they 
had  no  dwelling  places,  but  holes  or  caves  in  the 
rocks.  Being  a  commercial  people,  they  remained 
at  home  collecting  and  preparing  their  articles, 
which  were  dispersed  by  the  Barabers,  or  shep- 
herds above  mentioned.  These,  from  the  nature 
of  their  employment,  lived  in  moveable  habi- 
tations, as  the  Tartars  do  at  this  day.  By  the 
Hebrews,  he  tells  us,  they  were  called  phut  but 
shepherds  by  every  other  people;  and  from  the 
name  baraber  the  word  Barabra  is  derived.  By 
their  employment,  which  was  the  dispersing  the 
Arabian  and  African  goods  all  over  the  continent, 
they  had  become  a  great  and  powerful  people  ; 
and,  from  their  opposite  dispositions  and  manners, 
were  often  enemies  to  the  Egyptians.  To  one  Sa- 
latis  our  author  ascribes  the  destruction  of  Thebes 
in  Upper  Egypt,  so  much  celebrated  by  Homer 
for  its  magnificence.  But  this  certainly  cannot 
be  the  case;  for  Homer  wrote  long  after  the 
time  of  Joseph  :  and  we  find  that  even  then  the 
Egyptians  held  the  shepherds  in  abhorrence,  in 
all  probability  because  they  had  been  grievously 
oppressed  by  them.  Mr.  Bruce  reckons  three  in- 
vasions of  these  people,  viz. :  1st,  that  of  Salatis 
already  mentioned,  who  overthrew  the  first  dy- 
iiasty  of  Egyptian  kings  from  Menes,  and  de- 
stroyed Thebes ;  2d,  that  of  Sabacco  or  So ;  for, 
according  to  him,  this  was  not  the  name  of  a  single 
prince,  but  of  a  people,  and  signifies  shepherds  ; 
and  3d,  after  the  building  of  Memphis,  where 
240,000  of  them  were  besieged,  as  above  men- 
tioned. But  these  accounts  are  inconsistent;  for 
how  is  it  possible  that  the  third  invasion,  antece- 
dent to  the  building  of  Jerusalem,  could  be  pos- 
terior to  the  second,  if  the  latter  happened  only 
in  the  days  of  Hezekiah  ?  In  these  early  ages, 
however,  it  appears  that  the  kingdom  of  Egypt  had 
been  very  powerful,  and  its  dominion  very  widely 
extended ;  as  it  is  said,  that  the  Bactrians  revolted 
from  Osymandyas,'another  Egyptian  king  of  very 
high  antiquity,  andof  whose  wealth  the  most  mar- 
vellous accounts  are  given.  After  an  unknown 
interval  of  time  from  this  monarch,  reigned  Se- 
sostris.  He  was  the  first  great  warrior  whose 
conquests  are  recorded  with  any  degree  of  dis- 
tinctness. In  what  age  of  the  world  he  lived,  is 
uncertain.  Some  chronologers,  among  whom  is 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  are  of  opinion,  that  he  is  the 
Sesac,  or  Shishak,  who  took  Jerusalem  in  the 
reign  of  Rehoboam.  Others  place  him  much 
earlier ;  and  Mr.  Whiston  supposes  him  to  have 
been  the  Pharaoh  who  refused  to  part  with  the 
Israelites,  and  was  at  last  drowned  in  the  Red 
VOL.  VII. 


Sea.  Mr.  Bryant  endeavours  to  prove  that  no  such 
person  ever  existed;  but  that  '<•  his  history,  as 
well  as  that  of  many  ancient  heroes,  we  have  an 
abridgment  of  that  of  the  Cushites,  or  Babylo- 
nians, who  spread  themselves  over  great  part  of 
the  known  world,  and  every  where  brought  the 
people  in  subjection  to  them.  His  reign  is 
reckoned  the  most  extraordinary  part  of  the  Egyp- 
tian history ;  and  the  following  is  the  least  fa- 
bulous account  that  can  be  obtained  of  it.  The  fa- 
ther of  Sesostris  was  told  in  a  dream,  by  the  god 
Vulcan,  that  his  son,  then  newly  born,  should 
be  lord  of  the  whole  earth.  Upon  the  credit  of  this 
vision,  his  father  took  all  the  males  in  Egypt  that 
were  born  on  the  same  day  with  Sesostris,  un- 
der his  protection ;  appointed  nurses  and  pro- 
per persons  to  take  care  of  them,  and  had  them 
treated  like  his  own  child ;  being  persuaded  that 
they  who  had  been  the  constant  companions  of 
his  youth  would  prove  his  most  faithful  ministers 
and  soldiers.  As  they  grew  up,  they  were  in- 
ured to  laborious  exercises ;  and,  in  particular, 
were  never  permitted  to  taste  any  food  till  they 
had  performed  a  course  of  180  furlongs,  upwards 
of  twenty-two  of  our  miles.  When  the  king  ima- 
gined they  were  sufficiently  educated  in  the  mar- 
tial exercises  in  which  he  designed  them  to  excel, 
they  were  sent  for  a  trial  of  their  abilities  against 
the  Arabians.  In  this  expedition  Sesostris  proved 
successful,  and  in  the  end  subdued  that  people, 
who  had  never  before  been  conquered,  lie  was 
then  sent  to  the  westward,  and  conquered  the 
greatest  part  of  Africa ;  nor  could  he  be  stopped 
in  his  career  till  he  arrived  at  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
Whilst  he  was  on  this  expedition,  his  father  died  ; 
and  Sesostris  then  resolved  to  fulfil  the  prediction 
of  Vulcan,  by  actually  attempting  the  conquest 
of  the  world.  As  he  suspected  this  must  take  up  a 
long  time,  he  prepared  for  his  journey  in  the  best 
manner  possible.  The  kingdom  he  divided  into 
thirty-six  provinces,  and  endeavoured  to  secure 
the  affections  of  his  people  by  gifts  both  of  money 
and  land.  He  forgave  all  who  had  been  guilty 
of  offences,  and  discharged  the  debts  of  all  his 
soldiers.  He  then  constituted  his  brother  Armais 
the  supreme  regent;  but  forbad  him  to  use  the 
diadem,  and  commanded  him  to  offer  no  injury 
to  the  queen  or  her  children,  or  the  royal  concu- 
bines. His  army  is  said  to  have  consisted  of 
600,000  foot,  24,000  horse,  and  27,000  chariots. 
Besides  these  land  forces,  he  had  at  sea  two 
mighty  fleets ;  one,  according  to  Diodorus,  of 
400  sail.  Of  these  fleets,  one  was  designed  to 
make  conquests  in  the  west,  and  the  other  in  the 
east,  and  therefore  the  one  was  built  on  the  Me- 
diterranean, and  the  ether  on  the  Red  Sea.  The 
first  of  these  conquered  Cyprus,  the  coast  of 
Phoenicia,  and  several  of  the  Cyclades;  the 
other  all  the  coasts  of  the  Red  Sea;  but  its 
progress  was  stopped  by  shoals  and  difficult 
places  which  the  navigators  could  not  pass ;  so 
that  he  seems  not  to  have  made  many  conquests 
by  sea.  With  the  land  forces  Sesostris  marched 
against  the  Ethiopians  and  Troglodites,  whom 
he  overcame,  and  obliged  them  to  pay  him  a  tri- 
bute of  gold,  ebony,  and  ivory.  From  thence 
he  proceeded  as  far  as  the  promontory  of  Dira, 
near  the  straits  of  Babelmandel,  where  he  set  up 
a  pillar  with  an  inscription  in  sacred  characters 

3  A 


722 


EGYPT. 


He  then  marched  on  to  the  country  where  cin- 
namon grows,  probably  some  place  in  India; 
and  here  he  in  like  manner  set  up  pillars,  which 
were  to  be  seen  for  many  ages.  As  to  his 
farther  conquests,  it  is  agreed  by  almost  all  au- 
thors of  antiquity,  that  he  over-ran  and  pillaged 
the  whole  continent  of  Asia,  and  some  part 
of  Europe.  He  crossed  the  Ganges,  and  erected 
pillars  on  its  banks ;  and  thence  is  said  to 
have  marched  eastward  to  the  very  extremity 
of  the  Asiatic  continent.  Returning  thence, 
he  invaded  the  Scythians  and  Thracians ;  but 
authors  do  not  agree  that  he  conquered  them. 
Some  even  affirm,  that  he  was  overthrown  by 
them  with  great  slaughter,  and  obliged  to  aban- 
don a  cons  derable  part  of  his  booty  and  military 
stores.  But  whether  he  had  good  or  bad  success 
in  these  parts,  it  is  believed  that  he  settled  a  co- 
lony in  Colchis.  Herodotus,  however,  who  gives 
the  most  particular  account  of  the  conquests  of 
this  monarch,  does  not  say  whether  the  colony 
was  designedly  planted  by  Sesostris ;  or  whether 
part  of  his  arrny  loitered  behind,  and  took  up 
their  residence  in  that  region.  From  his  own 
knowledge,  he  asserts,  that  the  inhabitants  of  that 
country  were  undoubtedly  of  Egyptian  descent. 
This  was  evident  from  the  personal  resemblance 
they  bore  to  the  Egyptians,  who  were  swarthy 
and  frizzle-haired;  but  more  especially  from 
the  conformity  of  their  customs,  particularly 
circumcision.  The  utmost  boundary  of  this 
monarch's  conquests,  however,  was  in  the  coun- 
try of  Thrace ;  for,  beyond  that  country  his 
pillars  were  no  where  to  be  seen.  These  pil- 
lars he  erected  in  every  region  which  he  con- 
quered, with  the  following  inscription,  '  Sesostris, 
king  of  kings,  and  lord  of  lords,  subdued  this 
country  by  the  power  of  his  arms.'  Besides  these, 
«>e  left  also  statues  of  himself ;  two  of  which,  ac- 
cording to  Herodotus,  were  to  be  seen  in  his  time  ; 
me  one  on  the  road  between  Ephesus  and  Pho- 
eaea,  and  the  other  between  Smyrna  and  Sardis; 
they  were  armed  after  the  Ethiopian  and  Egyptian 
manner,  holding  a  javelin  in  one  hand  and  a  bow 
in  the  other.  The  reasons  given  by  Sesostris  for 
returning  into  Egypt  from  Thrace,  and  thus  leav- 
ing the  conquest  of  the  world  unfinished,  were 
the  want  of  provisions  for  his  army,  and  the  dif- 
ficulty of  the  passes.  Most  probably,  however, 
his  »-eturn  was  hastened  by  the  intelligence  he 
received  from  the  high  priest  of  Egypt,  concern- 
ing the  rebellious  proceedings  of  his  brother; 
who,  encouraged  by  his  long  absence,  had  as- 
sumed the  diadem,  and  violated  the  queen,  and 
the  royal  concubines.  On  receiving  an  account 
of  this,  Sesostris  hastened  from  Thrace ;  and  at 
the  end  of  nine  years  came  to  Pelusium  in  Egypt, 
attended  by  an  innumerable  multitude  of  cap- 
tives of  different  nations,  and  loaded  with  the 
spoils  of  Asia.  His  treacherous  brother,  we  are 
told,  met  him  at  the  gates  of  the  city;  and  Sesos- 
tris is  said  to  have  accepted  of  an  invitation  to  an 
enfertainment  from  him.  At  this  he  drank  freely, 
together  with  the  queen,  and  the  rest  of  the  royal 
family.  During  the  continuance  of  the  entertain- 
ment, Armais  caused  a  great  quantity  of  dried 
reeds  to  be  laid  round  the  apartment  where  they 
were  to  sleep ;  and  as  soon  as  they  were  reti  red 
to  rest  set  tire  to  them.  Sesostris  perceiving 
the  dancer  he  was  in.  and  that  hi*  guards,  over- 


charged with  liquor,  were  incapable  of  assisting 
him,  rushed  through  the  flames,  and  was  followed 
by  his  wife  and  children.  In  thanksgiving  for 
his  deliverance,  he  made  several  donations  to  the 
gods,  particularly  to  Vulcan  the  god  of  fire.  He 
then  took  vengeance  on  his  brother  Armais,  said 
to  be  the  Danaus  of  the  Greeks,  who,  being 
driven  out  of  Egypt,  withdrew  into  Greece.  Se- 
sostris now  laid  aside  all  thoughts  of  war,  and 
applied  himself  wholly  to  such  works  as  might 
tend  to  the  public  good,  and  his  own  future  re- 
putation. To  prevent  the  incursions  of  the  Sy- 
rians and  Arabians,  he  fortified  the  east  side 
of  Egypt  with  a  wall,  which  ran  from  Pelusium 
through  the  desert  to  Heliopolis,  for  187J  miles. 
He  raised  also  an  incredible  number  of  lofty 
mounds  of  earth,  on  which  he  constructed  va- 
rious new  towns  to  secure  them  from  the  in- 
undations of  the  Nile.  From  Memphis  to  the 
sea  he  dug  canals  which  branched  out  from 
the  Nile ;  and  not  only  made  an  easier  com- 
munication between  different  places,  but  ren- 
dered the  country  in  a  great  measure  impassable 
to  any  enemy.  He  erected  a  temple  in  every 
city  in  Egypt,  and  dedicated  it  to  the  supreme 
deity  of  the  place ;  but,  in  the  course  of  this  great 
undertaking,  he  took  care  to  employ  none  of  his 
Egyptian  subjects.  Thus  he  secured  their  affec- 
tion, and  employed  the  vast  multitude  of  captives 
he  had  brought  along  with  him :  to  perpe- 
tuate the  memory  of  a  transaction  so  remarkable, 
he  caused  it  to  be  inscribed  on  all  these  temples, 
4  No  one  native  labored  hereon.'  In  the  city  of 
Memphis,  before  the  temple  of  Vulcan,  he  raised 
six  gigantic  statues,  each  of  one  stone.  Two  of 
them  were  thirty  cubits  high,  representing  himself 
and  his  wife  ;  the  other  four  were  twenty  cubits 
each,  and  represented  his  four  sons.  He  raised 
also  two  obelisks  of  marble  120  cubits  high,  with 
inscriptions,  denoting  the  greatness  of  his  power, 
his  revenues,  &c.  The  captives  taken  by  Sesostris 
are  said  to  have  been  treated  with  the  greatest 
barbarity  ;  so  that  at  last  they  resolved  to  deliver 
themselves  from  a  servitude  so  intolerable.  The 
Babylonians  particularly  were  concerned  in  this 
revolt,  and  laid  waste  the  country  to  some  extent ; 
but,  being  offered  a  pardon  and  a  place  to  dwell 
in,  they  were  pacified,  and  built  a  city,  which 
they  called  Babylon.  Towards  the  conquered 
princes,  who  waited  on  him  with  their  tri- 
bute, the  Egyptian  monarch  behaved  with  un- 
paralleled insolence.  On  certain  occasions,  he 
is  said  to  have  unharnessed  his  horses,  and,  yok- 
ing kings  together,  made  them  draw  his 'chariot. 
One  day,  however,  observing  one  of  the  kings 
who  drew  him  to  look  back  upon  the  wheels 
with  great  earnestness,  he  asked,  what  made 
him  look  so  attentively  at  them  ?  The  unhappy 
prince  replied,  '  O  king,  the  going  round  of  the 
wheel  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  vicissitudes  of 
fortune  ;  for  as  every  part  of  the  wheel  is  upper- 
most and  lowermost  by  turns,  so  it  is  with  men  ; 
who  one  day  sit  on  a  throne,  and  on  the  next 
are  reduced  to  the  vilest  degree  of  slavery.'  This 
answer  brought  the  insulting  conqueror  to  his 
senses ;  so  that  he  gave  over  the  practice,  and 
thenceforth  treated  his  captives  with  great  huma- 
nity. At  length  this  mighty  monarch  lost  his 
sight,  and  laid  violent  hands  on  himself. 

After  the  death  of  Sesostri«    we  find  another 


EGYPT. 


723 


chasm  of  an  indeterminate  length  in  the  Egyptian 
history.  It  concludes  with  the  reign  of  Amasis, 
or  Amosis;  who  being  a  tyrant,  his  subjects 
joined  Actisanes  the  king  of  Ethiopia  to  drive 
him  out.  Thus  Actisanes  became  master  of  the 
kingdom;  and  after  his  death  follows  another 
chasm  in  the  history,  during  which  the  em- 
pire is  said  to  have  been  \n  a  state  of  anarchy 
for  five  generations.  This  period  brings  us  down 
to  the  times  of  the  Trojan  war.  The  reigning 
prince  in  Egypt  was  at  that  time  called  Cetes ;  by 
the  Greeks,  Proteus.  The  priests  reported  that 
he  was  a  magician ;  and  that  he  could  assume  any 
shape  he  pleased,  even  that  of  fire.  This  fable, 
as  told  by  the  Greeks,  derived  its  origin  from  a 
custom  among  the  Egyptians,  perhaps  introduced 
by  Proteus,  that  of  adorning  and  distinguish- 
ing the  heads  of  their  kings  with  the  represen- 
tations of  animals  or  vegetables,  or  even  with 
burning  incense,  in  order  to  strike  the  beholders 
with  the  greater  awe.  Whilst  Proteus  reigned, 
Paris  or  Alexander,  the  son  of  Priam  king  of 
Troy,  was  driven  by  a  storm  on  the  coast  of 
Egypt  with  Helen,  whom  he  was  carrying  off 
from  her  husband.  But  when  the  Egyptian  mo- 
narch heard  of  the  breach  of  hospitality  com- 
mitted by  Paris,  he  seized  him,  his  mistress,  and 
companions,  with  all  the  riches  he  had  brought 
from  Greece.  He  detained  Helen,  with  all  the 
effects  belonging  to  Menelaus  her  husband,  pro- 
mising to  restore  them  to  the  injured  party  when- 
ever they  were  demanded ;  but  commanded  Paris 
and  his  companions  to  depart  out  of  his  do- 
minions in  three  days.  In  what  manner  Paris 
afterwards  prevailed  upon  Proteus  to  restore  his 
mistress,  we  are  not  told ;  neither  do  we  know 
any  thing  further  of  the  transactions  of  this 
prince's  reign  nor  of  his  successors,  except  what 
has  entirely  the  air  of  fable,  till  the  days  of  Sa- 
bacon  the  Ethiopian,  who  again  conquered  this 
kingdom.  He  began  his  reign  with  an  act  of 
great  cruelty,  causing  the  conquered  prince  to  be 
burnt  alive  :  nevertheless,  he  no  sooner  saw  him- 
self firmly  established  on  the  throne  of  Egypt, 
than  he  became  a  new  man  ;  so  that  he  is  highly 
extolled  for  his  mercy,  clemency,  and  wisdom. 
He  is  thought  to  have  been  the  So  mentioned  in 
Scripture,  who  entered  into  a  league  with  Hoshea 
king  of  Israel  against  Shalmaneser  king  of  As- 
syria. He  is  said  to  have  been  excited  to  the 
invasion  of  Egypt  by  a  dream,  in  which  he  was 
assured,  that  he  should  hold  that  kingdom  for 
fifty  years.  Accordingly,  he  conquered  Egypt, 
as  had  been  foretold ;  and  at  the  expiration  of 
the  time  above-mentioned,  he  had  another  dream, 
in  which  the  tutelar  god  of  Thebes  acquainted 
him,  that  he  could  no  longer  hold  the  kingdom 
of  Egypt  with  safety  and  happiness,  unless  he 
massacred  the  priests  as  he  passed  through  them 
with  his  guards.  Being  haunted  with  this  vision, 
and  at  the  same  time  abhorring  to  hold  the  king- 
dom on  such  terms,  he  sent  for  the  priests,,  and 
acquainted  them  with  what  seemed  to  be  the 
will  of  the  gods.  Upon  this  it  was  concluded, 
that  it  was  their  pleasure,  that  Sabacon  should 
remain  no  longer  in  Egypt;  and  therefore  he 
immediately  returned  to  Ethiopia.  Of  Anysias, 
who  was  Sabacon's  immediate  successor,  we  have 
110  particulars  worth  notice.  After  him  reigned 


Sethon,  who  was  both  king  and  priest  of  Vulcan. 
He  gave  himself  up  to  religious  contemplation  ; 
and  not  only  neglected  the  military  class,  but 
deprived  them  of  their  lands.  At  this  they  were 
so  much  incensed,  that  they  entered  into  an 
agreement  not  to  bear  arms  under  him  ;  and  in 
this  state  of  affairs  Sennacherib  king  of  Assyria 
arrived  before  Pelusium  with  a  mighty  army. 
Sethon  now  applied  to  his  soldiers,  but  in  vain ; 
they  unanimously  persisted  in  refusing  to  march 
under  his  banner.  Being  therefore  destitute  of 
all  human  aid,  he  applied  to  the  god  Vulcan, 
and  requested  him  to  deliver  him  from  his  ene 
mies.  Whilst  he  was  yet  in  the  temple  of  tha 
god,  it  is  said,  he  fell  into  a  deep  sleep ;  during 
which,  he  saw  Vulcan  standing  at  his  side,  anc 
exhorting  him  to  take  courage.  He  promised, 
that  if  Sethon  would  but  go  out  against  the  As- 
syrians, he  should  obtain  a  complete  victory  over 
them.  Encouraged  by  this  assurance,  the  king 
assembled  a  body  of  artificers  and  laborers,  and 
marched  towards  Pelusium.  He  had  no  occa- 
sion, however,  to  fight ;  for  the  very  night  after 
his  arrival  at  Pelusium,  an  innumerable  multi- 
tude of  field  rats,  entering  the  enemy's  camp, 
gnawed  to  pieces  the  quivers,  bowstrings,  and 
shield-straps.  Next  morning,  when  Sethon  found 
the  enemy  disarmed,  and  beginning  to  fly,  he 
pursued  them  to  a  great  distance,  making  a  ter- 
rible slaughter.  In  memory  of  this  extraordinary 
event,  a  statue  of  Sethon  was  erected  in  the 
temple  of  Vulcan,  holding  in  his  hand  a  rat, 
with  these  words :  '  Whosoever  beholdeth  me, 
let  him  be  pious.' 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  Sethon,  the  form 
of  government  in  Egypt  was  totally  changed. 
The  kingdom  was  divided  into  twelve  parts,  over 
which  as  many  of  the  chief  nobility  presided. 
This  division,  however,  subsisted  but  for  a  short 
time.  Psammiticus,  one  of  the  twelve,  dethroned 
all  the  rest,  fifteen  years  after  the  division  had 
been  made.  The  history  now  begins  to  be  di- 
vested of  fable ;  and  from  this  time  may  be  ac- 
counted equally  certain  with  that  of  any  other 
nation.  The  vast  conquests  of  Sesostris  were 
now  no  longer  known ;  for  Psammiticus  pos- 
sessed no  more  than  the  country  of  Egypt  itself. 
It  appears,  indeed,  that  none  of  the  successors  of 
Sesostris,  or  even  that  monarch  himself,  had  made 
use  of  any  means  to  keep  in  subjection  the 
countries  he  had  once  conquered.  Perhaps,  in- 
deed, his  design  originally  was  rather  to  pillage 
than  to  conquer;  and  therefore  on  his  return, 
his  vast  empire  vanished.  Psammiticus,  how- 
ever, endeavoured  to  extend  his  dominions  by 
making  war  on  his  neighbours ;  but,  putting  more 
confidence  in  foreign  auxiliaries  than  in  his  own 
subjects,  the  latter  were  so  much  offended,  that 
upwards  of  200,000  fighting  men  emigrated  in  a 
body,  and  took  up  their  residence  in  Ethiopia 
To  repair  this  loss,  Psammiticus  encouraged 
commeice,  and  opened  his  ports  to  all  strangers, 
whom  he  greatly  caressed,  contrary  to  the  impo- 
litic maxims  of  his  predecessors,  who  refused  to 
admit  them  into  the  country.  He  also  laid  siege 
to  Azotus  in  Syria  which  held  out  for  twenty- 
nine  years  against  the  whole  strength  of  the 
kingdom ;  from  which  it  appears  that  Psammiti- 
cus was  no  great  warrior.  He  is  reported  to 

3  A2 


724 


EGYPT. 


have  sent  to  discover  tlie  springs  of  the  Nile : 
and  is  said  to  have  made  an  attempt  to  discover 
the  most  ancient  language  and  religion  in  the 
world.  Nechus,  the  son  and  successor  of  Psam- 
miticus,  is  the  Qfraraoh-Nechc  of  Scripture,  and 
was  a  prince  of  a_n  enterprising  and  warlike 
genius.  In  the  beginning  of  his  reign  he  at- 
tempted to  cut  through  the  isthmus  of  Suez,  be- 
tween the  Red  Sea  and  the  Mediterranean ;  but 
was  obliged  to  abandon  the  enterprise,  after 
having  lost  120,000  men  in  the  attempt.  After 
this  he  sent  a  ship,  manned  with  some  expert 
Phoenician  mariners,  on  a  voyage  to  explore  the 
coasts  of  Africa.  Accordingly,  they  performed 
the  voyage ;  sailed  round  the  continent  of  Africa : 
and  after  three  years  returned  to  Egypt,  where 
their  relation  was  deemed  incredible.  The  most 
remarkable  wars  in  which  this  king  was  engaged, 
are  recorded  in  the  sacred  writings.  He  went 
out  against  the  king  of  Assyria,  by  the  divine 
command,  as  he  himself  told  Josiah  (II  Chron. 
xxxv.  21);  but,  being  opposed  by  this  king,  he 
defeated  and  killed^him  at  Megiddo ;  after  which 
he  made  his  son  Jehoiakim,  king,  and  imposed 
on  him  an  annual  tribute  of  100  talents  of  silver 
and  one  talent  of  gold.  He  then  proceeded 
against  the  king  of  Assyria;  and  weakened  him 
so  much,  that  the  empire  was  soon  after  dis- 
solved. Thus  he  became  master  of  Syria  and 
Phoenicia ;  but,  in  a  short  time,  Nebuchadnezzar 
king  of  Babylon  came  against  him  with  a  mighty 
army.  The  Egyptian  monarch,  not  daunted  by 
the  formidable  appearance  of  his  antagonist, 
boldly  ventured  a  battle ;  but  was  overthrown 
with  prodigious  slaughter,  and  Nebuchadnezzar 
became  master  of  all  the  country  to  the  very 
gates  of  Pelusium.  The  reign  of  Apries,  the 
Pharaoh  Hophra  of  Scripture,  presents  us  with  a 
new  revolution  in  the  Egyptian  affairs.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  a  martial  prince,  and  in  the 
beginning  of  his  reign  very  successful.  He  took 
by  storm  the  rich  city  of  Sidosi;  and,  having 
overcome  the  Cypriote  and  Phoenicians  in  a  sea- 
fight,  returned  to  Egypt  laden  with  spoil.  This 
success  probably  incited  Zedekiah  king  of  Ju- 
dalt  to  enter  into  an  alliance  with  him  against 
Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon.  The  bad  suc- 
cess of  this  alliance  was  foretold  by  the  prophet 
Jeremiah;  and  accordingly  it  happened.  For 
Nebuchadnezzar  having  sat  down  with  his  army 
'Before  Jerusalem,  Apries  marched  from  Egypt 
»  relieve  the  city;  but  no  sooner  did  he  per- 
ceive the  Babylonians  approaching  him,  than  he 
retreated  as  fast  as  he  could,  leaving  the  Jews 
exposed  to  the  rage  of  their  merciless  enemies : 
who  were  thereupon  treated  as  Jeremiah  had 
foretold  :  and  by  this  step  Apries  brought  upon 
himself  the  vengeance  denounced  by  the  same 
prophet.  The  manner  in  which  these  predictions 
were  fulfilled  is  as  follows  :  the  Cyreneans,  a  co- 
lony of  the  Greeks,  being  greatly  strengthened  by 
a  numerous  supply  _of  their  countrymen  under 
their  third  king  Battus  styled  the  Happy,  and 
encouraged  by  the  Pythian  oracle,  began  to  drive 
out  their  Libyan  neighbours,  and  share  their 
possessions  among  themselves.  Hereupon  An- 
dican  king  of  Libya  sent  a  submissive  embassy 
to  Apries,  and  implored  his  protection  against 
the  Cyreneans.  Apries  complied  with  his  re- 


quest, and  sent  a  powerful  army  to  hi*  relief. 
The  Egyptians  were  defeated  with  great  slaugh- 
ter; and  those  who  returned  complained  that 
the  army  had  been  sen*,  off  by  Apries  in  order  to 
be  destroyed,  that  he  might  tyrannise  without 
control  over  the  rest  of  his  subjects.  This 
thought  catching  the  attention  of  the  people,  an 
almost  universal  defection  ensued.  Apries  sent 
Amasis,  his  chief  minister,  to  bring  them  back  to 
a  sense  of  their  duty.  But  while  Amasis  was 
haranguing  and  advising  them  to  return  to  their 
allegiance,  the  people  brought  the  ensigns  of 
royalty  and  proclaimed  him  king.  See  AMASIS. 
Apries  then  despatched  one  Patarbemis,  with 
orders  to  take  Amasis,  and  bring  him  alive  be- 
fore him.  This  he  found  impossible,  and  there- 
fore returned  without  his  prisoner;  at  which  the 
king  was  so  enraged,  that  he  commanded  Patar- 
bemis's  nose  and  ears  to  be  cut  off.  This  piece 
of  cruelty  completed  his  ruin ;  for  when  the  rest 
of  the  Egyptians,  who  had  continued  faithful  to 
Apries,  beheld  the  inhuman  mutilation  of  Patar- 
bemis, they  to  a  man  deserted  and  went  over  to 
Amasis.  Both  parties  now  prepared  for  war; 
Amasis  having  under  his  command  the  whole 
body  of  native  Egyptians ;  and  Apries  only 
those  lonians,  Carians,  and  other  mercenaries 
whom  he  could  engage  in  his  service.  The  army 
of  Apries  amounted  only  to  30,000,  but,  though 
greatly  inferior  in  number  to  the  troops  of  his 
rival,  as  he  well  knew  that  the  Greeks  were  much 
superior  in  valor,  he  did  not  doubt  of  victory. 
Nay,  so  far  was  Apries  puffed  up  with  this  no- 
tion, that  he  did  not  believe  it  was  in  the  power 
even  of  any  God  to  deprive  him  of  his  kingdom. 
The  two  armies  soon  met  and  drew  up  in  order 
of  battle  near  Memphis.  A  bloody  engagement 
ensued;  in  which,  though  the  army  of  Apries 
behaved  with  the  greatest  resolution,  they  were 
at  last  overpowered  by  numbers,  and  utterly  de- 
feated, the  king  himself  being  taken  prisoner. 
Amasis  now  took  possession  of  the  throne  with- 
out opposition.  He  confined  Apries  in  one  of 
his  palaces,  but  treated  him  with  great  care  and 
respect.  The  people,  however,  were  implacable, 
and  could  not  be  satisfied  while  he  enjoyed  his 
life.  Amasis,  therefore,  at  last  found  himself 
obliged  to  deliver  him  into  their  hands.  Thus 
the  prediction  received  its  final  completion : 
Apries  was  delivered  up  to  those  who  sought  his 
life :  and  who  no  sooner  had  him  in  their  power, 
than  they  strangled  him,  and  laid  his  body  in 
the  sepulchre  of  his  ancestors.  '  During  these 
intestine  broils,  which  must  have  greatly  weak- 
ened the  kingdom,  but  most  probably  before  the 
death  of  Apries,  Nebuchadnezzar  invaded  Egypt. 
He  had  been  for  thirteen  years  before  this  em- 
ployed in  besieging  Tyre,  and  at  last  had  nothing 
but  an  empty  city  for  his  pains.  To  make  him- 
self some  amends,  therefore,  he  entered  Egypt, 
harassed  the  country,  killed  and  carried  away 
great  numbers  of  the  inhabitants,  so  that  the 
country  did  not  recover  from  the  effects  of  this 
incursion  for  a  long  time  after.  In  this  expedi- 
tion, however,  he  seems  not  to  have  aimed  at 
permanent  conquest,  but  to  have  been  induced 
to  it  merely  by  the  love  of  plunder,  of  which  he 
carried  with  him  an  immense  quantity  to  Baby- 
lon. Some  say  he  assisted  Amasis  against 


EGYPT. 


725 


Apries.  During  the  reign  of  Amasis,  Egypt  is 
said  to  hare  flourished  greatly,  and  to  have 
contained  20,000  populous  cities.  That  good 
order  might  be  kept  among  such  vast  numbers 
of  people,  Amasis  enacted  a  law,  by  which  every 
Egyptian  was  bound  once  a  year  to  inform  the 
governor  of  his  province  by  what  means  he 
gained  his  livelihood ;  and  if  he  failed  of  this, 
to  put  him  to  death.  The  same  punishment  he 
decreed  to  those  who  could  not  give  a  satisfac- 
tory account  of  themselves.  This  monarch  very 
much  favored  the  Greeks,  and  married  a  queen 
of  Grecian  extraction.  To  many  Greek  cities,  as 
well  as  particular  persons,  he  made  consider- 
able presents.  He  also  allowed  the  Greeks  in 
general  to  come  into  Egypt,  and  settle  either  in 
the  city  of  Naucratis,  or  carry  on  their  trade 
upon  the  sea-coast;  granting  them  also  temples, 
and  places  where  they  might  erect  temples  to 
their  own  deities.  He  received  also  a  visit  from 
Solon  the  celebrated  Athenian  lawgiver,  and  re- 
duce^ the  island  of  Cyprus  under  his  subjection. 
The  prosperity  of  Egypt,  however,  ended  with 
the  death  of  Amasis,  or  indeed  before  it.  The 
Egyptian  monarch  had  in  some  way  incensed 
Cambyses  king  of  Persia.  The  cause  of  the 
quarrel  is  uncertain ;  but,  whatever  it  was, 
the  Persian  monarch  vowed  the  destruction  of 
Amasis.  In  the  mean  time  Phanes  of  Halicar- 
nassus,  commander  of  the  Grecian  auxiliaries  in 
the  pay  of  Am'asis,  took  some  private  disgust ; 
and,  leaving  Egypt,  embarked  for  Persia.  He 
was  a  wise  and  able  general,  perfectly  acquainted 
with  every  thing  that  related  to  Egypt ;  and  had 
great  credit  with  the  Greeks  in  that  country. 
Amasis  was  immediately  sensible  how  great  the 
loss  of  this  man  would  be  to  him,  and  therefore 
sent  after  him  a  trusty  eunuch  with  a  swift  gal- 
ley. Phanes  was  accordingly  overtaken  in  Lycia, 
but  not  brought  back;  for,  making  his  guard 
drunk,  he  continued  his  journey  to  Persia,  and 
presented  himself  before  Cambyses,  as  he  was 
meditating  the  overthrow  of  the  Egyptian  mon- 
archy. 

At  this  dangerous  crisis  also,  the  Egyptian 
monarch  imprudently  made  Polycrates,  tyrant 
of  Samos,  his  enemy.  This  prince  had  hitherto 
been  remarkable  for  an  uninterrupted  course  of 
success  ;  and  Amasis,  being  at  this  time  in  strict 
alliance  with  him,  wrote  a  letter,  in  which,  after 
congratulating  him  on  his  prosperity,  he  told  him 
that  he  was  afraid  lest  his  successes  were  too 
many,  and  that  he  might  be  suddenly  overthrown. 
For  this  reason  he  advised  him  voluntarily  to 
deprive  himself  of  some  portion  of  his  happiness ; 
and  to  cast  away  that  which  would  grieve  him  most 
if  he  were  accidentally  to  lose  it.  Polycrates  fol- 
lowed his  advice,  and  threw  into  the  sea  a  signet 
of  inestimable  value.  This,  however,  did  not  an- 
swer the  intended  purpose.  The  signet  happened 
to  be  swallowed  by  a  fish,  which  was  taken  a  few 
days  afterwards,  and  thus  was  restored  to  Poly- 
crates. Of  this  Amasis  was  no  sooner  informed, 
than,  considering  Polycrates  as  really  unhappy, 
and  already  on  the  brink  of  destruction,  he  re- 
solved to  put  an  end  to  the  friendship  which 
subsisted  between  them.  For  this  purpose  he 
despatched  an  herald  to  Samos,  commanding 
him  to  acquaint  Polycrates,  that  he  renounced 


his  alliance,  and  all  the  obligations  between 
them ;  that  he  might  not  mourn  his  misfortunes 
with  the  sorrow  of  a  friend.  Polycrates  now 
at  liberty,  therefore,  to  act  against  him,  ac- 
cordingly offered  to  assist  Cambyses  with  a 
fleet  of  ships  in  his  Egyptian  expedition.  Ama- 
sis had  not,  however,  the  misfortune  to  see  the 
calamities  of  his  country.  He  died  about  A.A.C. 
525,  after  a  reign  of  forty-four  years ;  and  left 
the  kingdom  to  his  son  Psammenitus,  just  as 
Cambyses  was  approaching  the  frontiers  of  the 
kingdom.  The  new  prince  was  scarce  seated  on 
the  throne,  when  the  Persians  appeared .  Psam- 
menitus drew  together  what  forces  he  could,  to 
prevent  them  from  entering  the  kingdom.  Carn- 
byses,  however,  immediately  laid  siege  to  Pelu- 
sium,  and  made  himself  master  of  it  by  the 
following  stratagem  :  he  placed  in  the  front  of 
his  army  a  great  number  of  cats,  dogs,  and 
other  animals,  that  were  deemed  sacred  by  the 
Egyptians.  He  then  attacked  the  city,  and  took 
it  without  opposition  :  the  garrison,  which  con- 
sisted entirely  of  Egyptians,  not  daring  to  throw 
a  dart  or  shoot  an  arrow  against  their  ene- 
mies, lest  they  should  kill  some  of  the  holy 
animals. 

Cambyses  had  not  long,  however,  taken  pos- 
session of  the  city,  when  Psammenitus  ad- 
vanced against  him  with  a  numerous  army. 
Before  the  engagement,  the  Greeks  who  served 
under  Psammenitus,  to  shew  their  indignation 
against  their  treacherous  countryman,  Phanes, 
brought  his  children,  it  is  said,  into  the  camp, 
killed  them  in  the  presence  of  their  father  and 
of  the  two  armies,  and  then  drank  their  blood. 
The  Persians,  enraged  at  so  cruel  a  sight,  fell 
upon  the  Egyptians  with  the  utmost  fury,  put 
them  to  flight,  and  cut  the  greatest  part  of 
them  in  pieces.  Those  who  escaped  fled  to 
Memphis,  where  they  were  soon  after  guilty 
of  a  horrid  outrage.  Cambyses  sent  a  herald 
to  them  in  a  ship  from  Mitylene :  but  no 
sooner  did  they  see  her  come  into  the  port, 
than  they  flocked  down  to  the  shore,  destroyed 
the  ship,  and  tore  to  pieces  the  herald  and 
all  the  crew;  afterwards  carrying  their  man- 
jded  limbs  into  the  city,  in  a  kind  of  barbarous 
triumph.  Not  long  after,  they  were  obliged  to 
surrender;  Psammenitus  thus  falling  into  the 
hands  of  his  inveterate  enemy,  now  enraged 
beyond  measure  at  the  cruelties  exercised  upon 
the  children  of  Phanes,  the  herald,  and  the 
Mitylenean  sailors.  The  rapid  success  of  the 
Persians  struck  with  such  terror  the  Libyans) 
Cyreneans,  Barcaeans,  and  other  dependents  or 
allies  of  the  Egyptian  monarch,  that  they  imme- 
diately submitted.  Nothing  now  remained  but 
to  dispose  of  the  captive  king,  and  revenge  on 
him  and  his  subjects  the  cruelties  which  they 
had  committed.  This  the  merciless  victor  exe- 
cuted in  the  severest  manner.  On  the  10th  day 
after  Memphis  had  been  taken,  Psammenitus 
and  the  chief  of  the  Egyptian  nobility  were  igno- 
miniously  sent  into  one  of  the  suburbs  of  that  city 
Here  the  king  being  seated  in  a  proper  place, 
saw  his  daughter  coming  along  in  the  habit  of  a 
slave  with  a  pitcher  to  fetch  water  from  the  river, 
and  followed  by  the  daughters  of  the  greatest 
families  in  Egypt,  all  in  the  same  miserable  garb, 


726 


EGYPT. 


with  pitchers  in  their  hands,  drowned  in  tears, 
and  loudly  bemoaning  their  miserable  situation. 
When  the  fathers  saw  their  daughters  in  this  dis- 
tress, all  but  Psammenitus  burst  into  tears ;  he 
only  cast  his  eyes  on  the  ground,  and  kept  them 
tixed  there.  After  the  young  women,  came  the 
son  of  Psammenitus,  and  2000  of  the  young  no- 
bility, with  bits  in  their  mouths  and  halters  round 
their  necks,  proceeding  to  execution.  This  was 
done  to  expiate  the  murder  of  the  Persian  herald 
and  the  Mitylenean  sailors ;  for  Cambyses  caused 
ten  of  the  Egyptians  of  the  first  rank  to  be 
publicly  executed  for  every  one  of  those  that 
had  been  slain.  Psammenitus,  however,  ob- 
served the  same  conduct  as  before,  keeping  his 
eyes  stedfastly  fixed  on  the  ground,  though  all 
the  Egyptians  around  him  made  the  loudest 
lamentations.  A  little  after  this  he  saw  an  inti- 
mate friend  and  companion,  now  advanced  in 
years,  who,  having  been  plundered  of  all  he  had, 
was  begging  his  bread  from  door  to  door  in 
the  suburbs.  Psammenitus  now  wept  bitterly ; 
and,  calling  out  to  his  friend  by  name,  struck 
himself  on  the  head  as  if  he  had  been  fran- 
tic. Of  this  the  spies  who  had  been  set  over 
him  to  observe  his  behaviour,  gave  immediate 
notice  to  Cambyses,  who  sent  to  enquire  into 
the  cause  of  such  immoderate  grief.  Psam- 
menitus answered,  that  the  calamities  of  his 
own  family  confounded  him,  and  were  too 
great  to  be  lamented  by  any  outward  signs; 
but  the  extreme  distress  of  a  bosom  friend 
gave  more  room  for  reflection,  and  therefore  ex- 
torted tears  from  him.  With  this  answer  Cam- 
byses was  so  affected,  that  he  sent  orders  to 
prevent  the  execution  of  the  king's  son;  but 
they  came  too  late,  for  the  young  prince  had 
been  put  to  death  before  any  of  the  rest.  Psam- 
menitus himself  was  then  sent  for  into  the  city, 
and  restored  to  his  liberty :  had  he  not  indeed 
showed  a  desire  of  revenge,  he  might  perhaps  have 
been  trusted  with  the  government  of  Egypt;  but, 
being  discovered  in  some  schemes  against  the 
government,  he  was  seized,  and  condemned  to 
drink  bull's  blood.  The  Egyptians  were  now 
reduced  to  the  lowest  degree-  of  slavery.  Their 
country  became  a  province  of  the  Persian  em- 
pire ;  the  body  of  Amasis  their  late  king  was 
taken  out  of  his  grave;  and,  after  being  mangled 
in  a  shocking  manner,  was  finally  burnt.  But, 
what  was  felt  as  a  still  greater  grievance,  their 
god  Apis  was  slain,  and  his  priests  ignomini- 
ously  scourged :  this  inspired  the  whole  nation 
with  such  a  hatred  to  the  Persians,  that  they 
could  never  afterwards  be  reconciled  to  them. 
As  long  however  as  the  Persian  empire  sub- 
sisted, the  Egyptians  could  never  shake  off  their 
yoke.  They  frequently  revolted  indeed,  but 
were  always  overthrown  with  loss.  At  last  they 
submitted,  without  opposition,  to  Alexander  the 
Great;  after  whose  death,  Egypt  again  became 
a  powerful  kingdom  ;  but,  from  the  conquest  of 
it  by  Cambyses  to  the  present  time,  it  has  never 
been  governed  but  by  foreign  princes,  agreeably 
to  the  prophecy  of  Ezekiel,  '  There  shall  be  no 
more  a  prince  of  the  land  of  Egypt.' 

On  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great,  Egypt, 
together  with  Libya,  and  that  part  of  Arabia 
which  borders  on  Egypt,  was  assigned  to  Pto- 


lemy the  son  of  Lagus,  as  governor,  under 
Alexander's  son  by  Roxana,  who  was  then  an 
infant.  Nothing  was  farther  from  the  intention 
of  this  governor,  than  to  keep  the  provinces  in 
trust  for  another.  He  did  not,  however,  assume 
the  title  of  king,  till  his  authority  was  firmly 
established ;  and  this  did  not  happen  till  nine- 
teen years  after  the  death  of  Alexander,  when 
Antigonus  and  Demetrius  had  unsuccessfully 
attempted  the  conquest  of  Egypt.  From  the 
time  of  his  first  establishment  on  the  throne, 
Ptolemy,  who  had  assumed  the  title  of  Soter, 
reigned  twenty  years  ;  which  added  to  the  former 
nineteen,  make  up  the  thirty-nine  years  which 
historians  commonly  allow  him  to  have  reigned 
alone. — In  the  thirty- ninth  year  of  his  reign,  he 
made  his  son,  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  partner  in 
the  empire;  declaring  him  his  successor,  to  the 
prejudice  of  his  eldest  son  named  Ceraunus; 
being  excited  thereto  by  his  violent  love  for 
Berenice,  Philadelphus's  mother.  Upon  this, 
Ceraunus  immediately  quitted  the  court ;  and  fled 
at  last  into  Syria,  where  he  was  kindly  received 
by  Seleucus  Nicator,  whom  he  afterwards  un- 
gratefully murdered.  The  most  remarkable 
transaction  of  this  reign  was  the  embellishing  of 
Alexandria,  which  Ptolemy  made  the  capital  of 
his  new  kingdom.  See  ALEXANDRIA.  Ptolemy 
Soter  died  about  A.A.C.  284,  in  the  forty-first 
year  of  his  reign,  and  eighty-fourth  of  his  age. 
He  was  the  best  prince  of  his  race ;  and  left 
behind  him  an  example  of  prudence,  justice, 
and  clemency,  which  few  of  his  successors  fol- 
lowed. Besides  the  provinces  originally  as- 
signed to  him,  he  added  to  his  empire  those  of 
Caelo  Syria,  Ethiopia,  Pamphylia,  Lycia,  Caria, 
and  some  of  the  Cyclades.  His  successor,  Pto- 
lemy Philadelphus,  added  nothing  to  the  extent 
of  his  empire ;  nor  did  he  perform  any  thing 
remarkable  except  embellishing  further  the  city 
of  Alexandria,  enriching  its  library,  causing  the 
Old  Testament  to  be  translated  into  Greek,  (See 
BIBLE),  and  entering  into  an  alliance  with  the 
Romans.  In  his  time,  Magas,  the  governor  of 
Libya  and  Cyrene,  revolted  ;  and  held  these 
provinces  as  an  independent  prince,  notwith- 
standing the  utmost  efforts  of  Ptolemy  to  reduce 
him.  At  last  an  accommodation  took  place ;  and 
a  marriage  was  proposed  between  Berenice,  the 
only  daughter  of  Magas,  and  Ptolemy's  eldest 
son.  The  young  princess  was  to  receive  all  her 
father's  dominions  by  way  of  dowry,  and  thus 
they  would  again  be  brought  under  the  do- 
minion of  Ptolemy's  family.  But,  before  this 
treaty  could  be  put  in  execution,  Magas  died ; 
and  then  Apamea,  the  princess's  mother,  did  all  she 
could  to  prevent  the  marriage.  This,  however, 
she  was  not  able  to  do  :  but  her  efforts  for  that 
purpose  produced  a  destructive  war  for  four 
years  with  Antiochus  Theos,  king  of  Syria,  and 
the  acting  of  a  bloody  tragedy  in  the  family  of 
the  latter.  See  SYRIA.  About  A. AC.  246 
Ptolemy  Philadelphus  died ;  and  was  succeeded 
by  his  eldest  son  Ptolemy,  who  had  been  mar- 
ried to  Berenice,  the  daughter  of  Magas.  In 
the  beginning  of  his  reign,  he  found  himself  en- 
gaged in  a  war  with  Antiochus  Theos  king  of 
Syria.  From  this  he  returned  victorious,  and 
brought  with  him  2500  statues  and  pictures 


EGYPT. 


727 


among  which  were  many  of  the  ancient  Egyptian 
idols,  which  had  been  carried  away  byCambyses 
into  Persia.  These  were  restored  by  Ptolemy  to 
their  ancient  temples;  in  memory  of  which  favor, 
the  Egyptians  gave  him  the  surname  of  Euergetes, 
or  the  Beneficent.  In  this  expedition  he  greatly 
enlarged  his  dominions,  making  himself  master 
of  all  the  countries  that  lie  between  mount 
laurus  and  the  confines  of  India.  An  account 
of  these  conquests  was  given  by  himself,  inscribed 
on  a  monument,  to  the  following  effect.  '  Pto- 
lemy Euergetes,  having  received  from  his  father 
the  sovereignty  of  Egypt,  Libya,  Syria,  Pho3nice, 
Cyprus,  Lycia,  Caria,  and  the  other  Cyclades, 
assembled  a  mighty  army  of  horse  and  foot,  with 
a  great  fleet,  and  elephants,  out  of  Trogloditia 
and  Ethiopia ;  some  of  which  had  been  taken  by 
his  father,  and  the  rest  by  himself,  and  brought 
thence,  and  trained  up  for  war :  with  this  great 
force  he  sailed  into  Asia;  and  having  conquered 
all  the  provinces  which  lie  on  this  side  the 
Euphrates,  Cilicia,  Pamphylia,  Ionia,  the  Hel- 
lespont, and  Thrace,  he  crossed  that  river  with  all 
the  forces  of  the  conquered  countries,  and  the 
kings  of  those  nations,  and  reduced  Mesopotamia, 
Babylonia,  Susia,  Persia,  Media,  and  all  the 
country  as  far  as  Bactria.'  On  the  king's  return 
from  this  expedition  he  passed  through  Jerusa- 
lem, where  he  offered  many  sacrifices  to  the  God 
of  Israel,  and  ever  afterwards  expressed  a  parti- 
ality for  the  Jewish  nation.  At  tl  is  time  the 
Jews  were  tributary  to  the  Egyptian  monarchs, 
and  paid  them  annually  twenty  talents  of  silver. 
This  tribute,  however,  Onias,  who  was  then 
high  priest,  being  of  a  very  covetous  disposition, 
had  for  a  long  time  neglected  to  pay,  so  that  the 
arrears  amounted  to  a  very  large  sum.  Soon 
after  his  return,  therefore,  Ptolemy  sent  one  of 
his  courtiers,  named  Athenion  to  demand  the 
money,  and  desired  him  to  acquaint  the  Jews 
that  he  would  make  war  upon  them  in  case  of  a 
refusal.  A  young  man,  however,  named  Joseph, 
nephew  to  Onias,  not  only  found  means  to  avert 
the  king's  anger,  but  even  got  himself  chosen 
his  receiver  general,  and  by  his  faithful  discharge 
of  that  important  trust,  continued  in  high  favor 
with  Ptolemy  as  long  as  he  lived.  Ptolemy 
Euergetes  having  at  last  concluded  a  peace  with 
Seleucus,  the  successor  of  Antiochus  Theos,  at- 
tempted the  enlargement  of  his  dominions  on  the 
south  side.  In  this  he  was  attended  with  such 
success,  that  he  made  himself  master  of  all  the 
coasts  of  the  Red  Sea,  both  on  the  Arabian  and 
Ethiopian  sides,  quite  down  to  the  straits  of 
Babel-mandel.  On  his  return  he  was  met  by 
ambassadors  from  the  Achaeans,  imploring  his 
assistance  against  the  Etolians  and  Lacedemo- 
nians. This  the  king  readily  promised  them : 
but,  they  having  in  the  mean  time  engaged  Anti- 
gonusking  ofMacedon  to  support  them,  Ptolemy 
was  so  much  offended  that  he  sent  powerful  suc- 
cours to  Cleomenes  III.  king  of  Sparta;  hoping, 
by  that  means,  to  humble  both  the  Achaeans  and 
their  new  ally  Antigonus.  In  this  however  he 
was  disappointed ;  for  Cleomenes,  after  having 
gained  very  considerable  advantages  over  the 
enemy,  was  at  last  entirely  defeated  in  the  battle 
of  Selasia,  and  obliged  to  take  refuge  in  Pto- 
lemy's dominions.  He  was  received  by  the 


Egyptian  monarch  with  the  greatest  kindness ;  a 
yearly  pension  of  twenty-four  talents  was  assigned 
him,  with  a  promise  of  restoring  him  to  the  Spar- 
tan throne :  but,  before  this  could  be  accomplished, 
Ptolemy  died,  in  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  his 
reign,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Ptolemy 
Philopater.  Thus  we  have  seen  the  Egyptian 
empire  restored  to  a  considerable  height  of  pJwer; 
and  had  the  succeeding  monarchs  been  careful 
to  preserve  its  strength  as  transmitted  to  them 
by  Euergetes,  it  is  probable  that  Egypt  might 
have  been  able  to  hold  the  balance  against 
Rome,  and  after  the  destruction  of  Carthage  to 
have  prevented  that  haughty  city  from  becoming 
mistress  of  the  world.  But  after  the  death  of 
Ptolemy  Euergetes,  the  Egyptian  empire,  being 
governed  either  by  weak  monarchs,  or  wicked 
monsters,  quickly  declined,  and  from  that  time 
makes  no  conspicuous  figure  in  history,  except  in 
the  depravity  of  some  of  its  kings,  in  which  indeed, 
it  may,  vie  with  any  pation 

Ptoleny  Philopater  began  his  reign  with  the 
murder  of  his  brother  Magas;  after  which, 
giving  himself  up  to  universal  licentiousness, 
the  kingdom  fell  into  anarchy.  Cleomenes  the 
Spartan  king  still  resided  at  court;  and,  being 
now  unable  to  bear  the  dissolute  manners  which 
prevailed  there,  he  pressed  Philopater  to  give 
him  the  assistance  he  had  promised  for  restoring 
him  to  the  throne  of  Sparta.  This  he  the  rather 
insisted  upon,  because  he  had  received  advice 
that  Antigonus  king  of  Macedon  was  dead,  that 
the  Achaeans  were  engaged  in  a  war  with  the 
Etolians,  and  that  the  Lacedemonians  had  joined 
the  latter  against  the  Achaeans  and  Macedonians. 
Ptolemy,  when  afraid  of  his  brother  Magas,  had 
indeed  promised  to  assist  the  king  of  Sparta  with 
a  powerful  fleet,  hoping  thus  to  attach  him  to  his 
own  interest :  but  now,  when  Magas  was  out  of 
the  way,  it  was  determined  by  the  king,  or  rather 
his  ministers,  that  Cleomenes  should  not  be  as- 
sisted, nor  even  allowed  to  leave  the  kingdom ; 
and  this  extravagant  resolution  produced  the 
desperate  attempt  of  Cleomenes,  of  which  an  ac- 
count will  be  found  in  the  history  of  SPARTA. 
Of  the  disorders  which  now  ensued,  Antiochus 
king  of  Syria,  surnamed  the  Great,  took  the  ad- 
vantage, and  attempted  to  wrest  from  Ptolemy 
the  provinces  of  Caelo-Syria  and  Palestine.  But 
in  this  he  was  finally  disappointed;  and  might 
easily  have  been  totally  driven  out  of  Syria,  had 
not  Ptolemy  been  too  much  taken  up  with  his 
debaucheries  to  think  of  carrying  on  the  war. 
The  discontent  occasioned  by  this  piece  of  neg- 
ligence soon  produced  a  civil  war  in  his  domi- 
nions, and  the  whole  kingdom  continued  in  the 
utmost  confusion  till  his  death,  which  happened 
in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  reign  and  thirty- 
seventh  of  his  age.  During  the  reign  of  Philo- 
pater happened  a  very  extraordinary  event  with 
regard  to  the  Jews,  which  is  recorded  in  the  third 
Book  of  Maccabees,  chap.  ii.  Hi.  iv.  v.  The  king 
of  Egypt,  while  on  his  Syrian  expedition,  had 
attempted  to  enter  the  temple  of  Jerusalem ;  but, 
being  hindered  by  the  Jews,  he  was  filled  witl 
the  utmost  rage  against  the  whole  nation.  On 
his  return  to  Alexandria,  he  resolved  to  make 
those  who  dwelt  in  that  city  feel  the  first  effects 
of  his  vengeance.  He  began  with  publishing  a 


728 


EGYPT. 


decree,  which  he  caused  to  be  engraved  on  a 
pillar  erected  for  that  purpose  at  the  gate  of  his 
palace,  excluding  all  those  who  did  not  sacrifice 
to  the  gods  worshipped  by  the  king.  Thus  the 
Jews  were  debarred  from  suing  to  him  for  jus- 
tice or  protection.  By  the  favor  of  Alexander 
the  Great,  Ptolemy  Soter,  Philadelphia,  and  Eu- 
ergetes,  the  Jews  enjoyed  at  Alexandria  the  same 
privileges  with  the  Macedonians  In  that  me- 
tropolis the  inhabitants  were  divided  into  three 
classes.  In  the  first  were  the  Macedonians,  or 
original  founders  of  the  city,  and  along  with 
them  were  enrolled  the  Jews  ;  in  the  second  were 
the  mercenaries  who  had  served  under  Alexan- 
der; and  in  the  third  the  native  Egyptians.  Pto- 
lemy now,  to  be  revenged  of  the  Jews,  ordered 
that  they  should  be  degraded  from  the  first  rank, 
and  enrolled  among  the  native  Egyptians;  and 
that  all  of  that  nation  should  appear  at  an  ap- 
pointed time  before  the  proper  officers,  to  be  en- 
rolled among  the  people ,  that  at  the  time  of  their 
enrolment  they  should  have  the  mark  of  an  ivy 
leaf,  the  badge  of  Bacchus,  impressed  with  a  hot 
iron  on  their  faces ;  that  all  who  were  thus  marked 
should  be  made  slaves ;  and,  lastly,  that  if  any 
one  should  stand  out  against  this  decree,  he 
should  be  immediately  put  to  death.  That  he 
might  not,  however,  seem  an  enemy  to  the  whole 
nation,  he  declared,  that  those  who  sacrificed  to 
his  gods  should  enjoy  their  former  privileges,  and 
remain  in  the  same  class.  Yet,  notwithstanding 
this  tempting  offer,  300  only  out  of  many  thou- 
sand Jews  who  lived  in  Alexandria  could  be 
prevailed  upon  to  abandon  their  religion  in  order 
to  save  themselves  from  slavery.  The  apostates 
were  immediately  excommunicated  by  their  bre- 
thren :  and  this  their  enemies  construed  as  done 
in  opposition  to  the  king's  order;  which  threw 
the  tyrant  into  such  a  rage,  that  he  resolved  to 
extirpate  the  whole  nation,  beginning  with  the 
Jews  who  lived  in  Alexandria  and  other  cities  of 
Egypt,  and  proceeding  from  thence  to  Judaea 
and  Jerusalem  itself.  In  consequence  of  this 
cruel  resolution,  he  commanded  all  the  Jews 
that  lived  in  any  part  of  Egypt  to  be  brought  in 
chains  to  Alexandria,  and  there  to  be  shut  up  in 
the  Hippodrome,  which  was  a  very  spacious 
place  without  the  city,  where  the  people  used  to 
assemble  to  see  horse-races  and  other  public  di- 
versions. He  then  sent  for  Herman  master  of 
the  elephants  ;  and  commanded  him  to  have  500 
of  these  animals  ready  against  the  next  day,  to 
let  loose  upon  the  Jews  in  the  Hippodrome.  But 
when  the  elephants  were  prepared  for  the  execu- 
tion, and  the  people  were  assembled  in  great 
crowds  to  see  it,  they  were  for  that  and  the 
succeeding  day  disappointed  by  the  king's  ab- 
sence. At  last  he  came  to  the  Hippodrome 
attended  with  a  vast  multitude  of  spectators ; 
but,  when  the  elephants  were  let  loose,  instead  of 
falling  upon  the  Jews,  they  turned  their  rage 
against  the  spectators  and  soldiers,  and  destroyed 
great  numbers  of  them.  At  the  same  time,  some 
frightful  appearances  which  were  seen  in  the  air 
so'  terrified  the  king,  that  he  commanded  the 
Jews  to  be  immediately  set  at  liberty,  and  re- 
stored them  to  their  former  privileges.  No  sooner 
were  they  delivered  from  this  danger  than  they 

.-.emancled    leave  to  nut   to  death    such  of  their 

1 


nation  as  had   abandoned   their  religion;  wh.'ch 
being  granted,  they  despatched  the  300  apostates. 
Philopaterwas  succeeded  by  Ptolemy  Epiphanes; 
and  he,  after  a    reign   of  twenty-four  years,  by 
Ptolemy  Philometor.     In   the  beginning  of  his 
reign,  a  war  commenced  with  the    king  of  Syria, 
who  had  seized  on  the  provinces  of  Caelo-Syria 
and  Palestine  in  the  preceding  reign.  In  the  course 
of  this  war,    Philometor  was   either  voluntarily 
delivered    up  to  Antiochus,  or  taken   prisoner. 
But,  however  this  was,  the  Alexandrians,  despair- 
ing of  his  ever  being  able  to  recover  his  liberty, 
raised  to  the  throne  his  brother  Ptolemy,  who  took 
the   name   of  Euergetes  II.  but  was  afterwards 
called  Physcon,  or  the  big-bellied,  on  account  of 
the  extraordinary   size  of   his  person,  through 
gluttony  and  luxury.     He  was  scarcely  seated 
on  the  throne,  however,  when  Antiochus    Epi- 
phanes, returning  into  Egypt,  drove  out  Physcon, 
and  restored  the  whole  kingdom,  except    Pelu- 
sium,  to  Philometor.     His  design  was  to  kindle 
war  betwixt  the  two  brothers,  so  that  he  might 
have   an   opportunity   of  seizing  the  kingdom. 
For  this  reason  he  kept  to  himself  the  city  of  Pe- 
lusium  ;  by  which,   being  the  key  of  Egypt,  he 
might  at  his  pleasure  re-enter  the  country.     But 
Philometor,  apprised  of  his  design,  invited  his 
brother  Physcon  to  an  accommodation,  which 
was  happily  effected   by  their  sister  Cleopatra. 
The  brothers  agreed  to  reign  jointly,  and  to  op- 
pose to  the  utmost  of  their  power  Antiochus, 
whom  they   considered  as   a   common   enemy. 
On  this  the  king  of  Syria  invaded  Egypt  with  a 
great  army,  but  was  prevented  by  the  Romans 
from  conquering  it.     The  two  brothers  were  no 
sooner  freed  from  the  apprehension  of  a  foreign 
enemy,  than  they  began  to  quarrel  with  each 
other.     Their  differences  soon  came  to  such  a 
height,  that  the  Roman  senate  interposed.     But, 
before  the  ambassadors  employed  to  enquire  into 
the  merits  of  the  cause  could  arrive  in  Egypt, 
Physcon  had  driven  Philometor  from  the  throne, 
and  obliged  him  to  quit  the  kingdom.     On  this 
the  dethroned  prince  fled  to  Rome,  where  he  ap- 
peared meanly  dressed,  and  without  attendants. 
He  was  very  kindly  received  by  the  senate ;  who 
were  so  well  satisfied  of  the  injustice  done  him, 
that  they  immediately  decreed  his  restoration.  He 
was  reconducted  home  accordingly  ;  and,  on  the 
arrival  of  the  ambassadors  in  Egypt,  an  accom- 
modation was  negociated,  whereby  Physcon  was 
put  in  possession  of  Libya  and  Cyrene,  and  Phi- 
lometor of  all  Eygpt  and  the  island  of  Cyprus ; 
each  of  them  being  declared  independent  of  the 
other.    The  treaty,  as  usual,  was  confirmed  with 
oaths  and   sacrifices,  and  was  broken  almost  as 
soon  as  made.    Physcon  was  dissatisfied  with  his 
share  of  the  dominions ;  and  therefore  sent  am- 
bassadors to  Rome,  desiring  that  the  island  of 
Cyprus  might  be  added  to  his  other  possessions. 
This  could  not  be  obtained  by  the  ambassadors ; 
Physcon    therefore   went   to    Home   in   person. 
His  demand  was  evidently  unjust ;  but  the  Ro- 
mans, considering  it  their  interest  to  weaken  the 
power  of  Egypt  as  much  as  possible,  adjudged 
the  island  to  him.     Physcon  set  nut  from  Rome 
with  two  ambassadors ;   and,  arriving  in  Greece 
on  his  way  to  Cyprus,  he   raised  there  a  great 
number  of  mercenaries,  with  a  design  to  sail  im- 


EGYPT. 


729 


mediately  to  that  island  and  conquer  it.  But  the 
Roman  ambassadors  telling  him  that  they  were 
commanded  to  put  him  in  possession  of  it  by  fair 
means  and  not  by  force,  he  dismissed  his  army, 
and  returned  to  Libya,  while  one  of  the  ambassa- 
dors proceeded  to  Alexandria.  Their  design  was 
to  bring  the  two  brothers  to  an  interview  on  the 
frontiers  of  their  dominions,  and  there  to  settle 
matters  amicably.  But  the  ambassador  who  went 
to  Alexandria,  found  Philometor  very  averse  from 
compliance  with  the  decree  of  the  senate.  He 
put  off  the  ambassador  so  long,  that  Physcon  sent 
the  other  also  to  Alexandria,  hoping  that  the  joint 
persuasions  of  the  two  would  induce  Philometor 
to  comply.  But  the  king,  after  entertaining  them 
at  an  immense  charge  for  forty  days,  at  last  re- 
fused to  submit,  and  told  the  ambassadors  that 
he  was  resolved  to  adhere  to  the  first  treaty. 
With  this  answer  the  Roman  ambassadors  de- 
parted, and  were  followed  by  others  from  the 
two  brothers.  The  senate,  however,  not  only 
confirmed  their  decree  in  favor  of  Physcon,  but 
renounced  their  i.liance  with  Philometor,  and 
commanded  his  ambassador  to  leave  the  city  in 
five  days.  In  the  mean  time  the  inhabitants  of 
Cyrene  having  neard  unfavorable  accounts  of 
Physcon's  behariour,  during  the  short  time  he 
reigned  in  Alexandria,  conceived  so  strong  an 
aversion  against  him,  that  they  resolved  to  keep 
him  out  of  their  country  by  force  of  arms.  On 
receiving  intelligence  of  this  resolution,  Physcon 
dropped  all  thoughts  of  Cyprus  for  the  present, 
and  hastened  with  all  his  forces  to  Cyrene,  where 
he  soon  established  himself  in  the  kingdom.  His 
vicious  and  tyrannical  conduct,  however,  in- 
creased the  aversion  of  the  Cyrenians  so  much, 
that  some  of  them,  entering  into  a  conspiracy 
against  him,  fell  upon  him  one  night  as  he  was 
returning  to  his  palace,  wounded  him  in  several 
places,  and  left  him  for  dead  on  the  spot.  This 
lie  laid  to  the  charge  of  his  brother  Philometor; 
and,  as  soon  as  he  was  recovered,  took  another 
voyage  to  Rome.  Here  he  made  his  complaints 
to  the  senate,  and  showed  them  the  scars  of  his 
wounds,  accusing  his  brother  of  having  employed 
assassins  to  murder  him.  Though  Philometor 
was  known  to  be  a  man  of  a  most  humane  and 
mild  disposition,  and  therefore  very  unlikely  to 
have  been  concerned  in  so  black  an  attempt, 
yet  the  senate,  being  offended  at  his  refusing  to 
submit  to  their  decree  concerning  Cyprus, 
hearkened  to  this  false  accusation,  and  not  only 
refused  to  hear  what  his  ambassadors  had  to  say, 
but  ordered  them  immediately  to  depart  from  the 
city.  At  the  same  time  they  appointed  five  com- 
missioners to  conduct  Physcon  into  Cyprus,  and 
put  him  in  possession  of  that  island,  enjoining 
all  their  allies  in  those  parts  to  supply  him  with 
forces.  Physcon  having  thus  got  together  an 
army,  which  seemed  to  be  sufficient  for  the  ac- 
complishment of  his  design,  landed  in  Cyprus ; 
but,  being  there  encountered  by  Philometor  in 
person,  he  was  entirely  defeated,  and  obliged  to 
shelter  himself  in  the  city  called  Lapitho.  Here 
he  was  closely  besieged,  and  at  last  obliged  to 
surrender.  Every  one  now  expected  that  Phys- 
con would  have  been  treated  as  he  deserved ; 
but  his  brother,  instead  of  punishing,  restored 
him  to  the  government  of  Libya  and  Cyrene, 


adding  some  other  territories  instead  of  the  island 
of  Cyprus,  and  promising  him  his  daughter  in 
marriage.  Thus  an  end  was  put  to  the  war  be- 
tween the  two  brothers,  for  the  Romans  were 
ashamed  any  longer  to  oppose  a  prince  who  had 
given  such  a  signal  instance  of  his  justice  and 
clemency.  On  his  return  to  Alexandria,  Philo- 
metor appointed  one  Archias  governor  of  Cy- 
prus. But  he,  soon  after  the  king's  departure, 
agreed  with  Demetrius,  king  of  Syria,  to  betray 
the  island  to  him  for  500  talents.  The  treachery 
was  discovered  before  it  took  effect;  and  the 
traitor,  to  avoid  the  punishment  due  to  his  crime, 
killed  himself.  Ptolemy,  being  offended  with 
Demetrius  for  this  attempt  on  Cyprus,  joined 
Attains,  king  of  Pergamus,  and  Ariarathes,  king 
of  Cappadocia,  in  setting  up  a  pretender  to  the 
crown  of  Syria.  This  was  Alexander  Balas,  to 
whom  he  even  gave  his  daughter  Cleopatra  in 
marriage,  after  he  had  placed  him  on  the  throne 
of  Syria.  But  he,  notwithstanding  these  and 
many  other  favors,  being  suspected  of  having 
entered  into  a  plot  against  his  benefactor,  Ptole- 
my became  his  greatest  enemy ;  and,  marching 
against  him,  routed  his  army  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Antioch.  He  did  not,  however,  long 
enjoy  his  victory ;  for  he  died  in  a  few  days 
after  the  engagement,  of  the  wounds  he  had  re- 
ceived. 

On  the  death  of  Philometor,  Cleopatra,  the 
queen,  designed  to  secure  the  throne  for  her  son. 
But  some  of  the  principal  nobility  declaring  for 
Physcon,  a  civil  war  was  about  to  ensue,  when 
matters  were  compromised,  on  condition  that 
Physcon  should  marry  Cleopatra,  that  he  should 
reign  jointly  with  her  during  his  life,  and  declare 
her  son  by  Philometor,  heir  to  the  crown.  These 
terms  were  no  sooner  agreed  upon  than  Physcon 
married  Cleopatra,  and  on  the  very  day  of  the 
nuptials,  murdered  her  son  in  her  arms.  This 
was  only  a  prelude  to  the  cruelties  which  he 
afterwards  committed  on  his  subjects.  He  first 
put  to  death  all  those  who  had  shown  any  con- 
cern for  the  murder  of  the  young  prince.  He 
then  wreaked  his  fury  on  the  Jews,  whom  he 
treated  more  like  slaves  than  subjects,  on  ac- 
count of  their  having  favored  the  cause  of  Cleo- 
patra. His  own  people  were  treated  with  little 
more  ceremony.  Numbers  of  them  were  every 
day  put  to  death  for  the  smallest  faults,  and  often 
for  no  fault  at  all,  but  merely  to  gratify  his  in- 
human temper.  His  cruelty  towards  the  Alex- 
andrians is  related  under  the  article  ALEXAN- 
DRIA. He  divorced  his  queen,  who  was  also 
his  sister,  and  married  her  daughter,  who  was 
likewise  called  Cleopatra,  and  whom  he  had  pre- 
viously ravished.  In  short,  his  behaviour  was 
so  exceedingly  wicked,  that  it  soon  became  quite 
intolerable  to  his  subjects ;  and  he  was  obliged 
to  fly  to  the  island  of  Cyprus  with  his  new  queen, 
and  Memphitis,  a  son  he  had  by  her  mother. 
On  the  flight  of  theking,  the  divorced  queen  was 
placed  on  the  throne  by  the  Alexandrians  ;  but 
Physcon,  fearing  lest  a  son  whom  he  had  left  be- 
hind should  be  appointed  king,  sent  for  him  into 
Cyprus,  and  caused  him  to  be  assassinated  as 
soon  as  he  landed.  This  provoked  the  people 
against  him  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  pulled 
down  and  dashed  to  pieces  all  the  statues  which 


730 


EGYPT. 


had  been  erected  to  him  in  Alexandria.  This 
the  tyrant  supposed  to  have  been  done  at  the  in- 
stigation of  the  queen,  and  therefore  resolved  to 
revenge  it  on  her  by  killing  his  own  son  whom 
he  had  by  her.  He  therefore,  without  the  least 
remorse,  caused  the  young  prince's  throat  to  be 
cut;  and,  having  put  his  mangled  limbs  into  a 
box,  sent  them  as  a  present  to  his  mother  Cleo- 
patra. The  messenger  with  whom  this  box  was 
sent,  was  one  of  his  guards.  He  was  ordered  to 
wait  till  the  queen's  birth  day,  which  approached, 
and  was  to  be  celebrated  with  extraordinary 
pomp ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  the  general  rejoicing, 
he  was  to  deliver  the  present.  The  horror  and 
detestation  occasioned  by  this  unparalleled  piece 
of  barbarity  cannot  be  expressed.  An  army  was 
soon  raised,  and  the  command  of  it  given  to  one 
Marsyas,  whom  the  queen  had  appointed  general, 
and  enjoined  to  take  all  the  necessary  steps  for 
the  defence  of  the  country.  On  the  other  hand, 
Physcon  having  hired  a  numerous  body  of  mer- 
cenaries, sent  them,  under  the  command  of  He- 
gelochus,  against  the  Egyptians.  The  two 
armies  met  on  the  frontiers  of  Egypt,  and  a  bloody 
battle  ensued,  wherein,  however,  the  Egyptians 
were  entirely  defeated,  and  Marsyas  was  taken 
prisoner.  Every  one  expected  that  the  captive 
general  would  have  been  put  to  death  with  the 
severest  torments ;  but  Physcon,  perceiving  that 
his  cruelties  only  exasperated  the  people,  resolved 
to  try  whether  he  could  regain  their  affections 
by  lenity  ;  and  therefore  pardoned  Marsyas,  and 
set  him  at  liberty.  Cleopatra,  being  greatly  dis- 
tressed by  this  overthrow,  demanded  assistance 
from  Demetrius,  king  of  Syria,  who  had  married 
her  eldest  daughter  by  Philometor,  promising 
him  the  crown  of  Egypt  for  his  reward.  Deme- 
trius accepted  the  proposal,  marched  with  all  his 
forces  into  Egypt,  and  laid  siege  to  Pelusium. 
But  he  being  no  less  hated  in  Syria  than  Physcon 
was-  in  Egypt,  the  people  of  Antioch,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  his  absence,  revolted  against  him,  and 
were  joined  by  most  of  the  other  cities  in  Syria. 
Thus  Demetrius  was  obliged  to  return ;  and 
Cleopatra,  being  now  in  no  condition  to  oppose 
Physcon,  fled  to  Ptolemais,  where  her  daughter 
the  queen  of  Syria  resided.  Physcon  was  then 
restored  to  the  throne  of  Egypt,  which,  notwith- 
standing his  crimes,  he  enjoyed  till  his  death, 
which  happened  at  Alexandria,  in  the  twenty- 
ninth  year  of  his  reign,  and  sixty-seventh  of  his 
age. 

To  Physcon  succeeded  Ptolemy  Lathyrus, 
about  A.A.C.  122;  but  he  had  not  reigned  long 
before  his  mother,  finding  that  he  would  not  be 
entirely  governed  by  her,  instigated  the  Alex- 
andrians, to  drive  him  from  the  throne,  and 
place  on  it  his  youngest  brother,  Alexander. 
Lathyrus,  after  this,  was  obliged  to  content 
himself  with  the  government  of  Cyprus,  which 
he  was  permitted  to  enjoy  in  quiet.  Ptolemy 
Alexander,  in  the  mean  time,  finding  he  was 
to  have  only  the  shadow  of  sovereignty,  and  that 
his  mother  Cleopatra  was  to  have  all  the  power, 
stole  away  privately  from  Alexandria.  The 
queen  used  every  artifice  to  bring  him  back,  well 
knowing  xhat  the  Alexandrians  would  never  suf- 
fer her  to  reign  alone.  At  last  her  son  yielded 
to  her  intreaties ;  but  soon  after,  understanding 


that  she  had  hired  assassins  to  despatch  him,  he 
caused  her  to  be  murdered.  The  death  of  the 
queen  was  no  sooner  known  to  the  Alexandrians, 
than,  disdaining  to  be  commanded  by  a  parri- 
cide, they  drove  out  Alexander,  and  recalled  La- 
thyrus. The  deposed  prince  for  some  time  led 
a  rambling  life  in  the  island  of  Cos,  but,  having 
got  together  some  ships,  he,  the  next  year,  at- 
tempted to  return  into  Egypt.  But  being  met 
by  Tyrrhus,  Lathyrus's  admiral,  he  was  defeated, 
and  obliged  to  fly  to  Myra  in  Lycia.  From 
Myra  he  steered  towards  Cyprus,  hoping  that 
the  inhabitants  would  place  him  on  the  throne, 
instead  of  his  brother.  But  Charcas,  another  of 
Lathyrus's  admirals,  coming  up  with  him  while 
he  was  ready  to  land,  an  engagement  ensued,  in 
which  Alexander's  fleet  was  dispersed,  and  him- 
self killed.  During  these  disturbances,  Apion, 
king  of  Cyrenaica,  the  son  of  Ptolemy  Physcon 
by  a  concubine,  having  maintained  peace  and 
tranquillity  in  his  dominions  during  a  reign  of 
twenty-one  years,  died,  and  by  his  will  left  his 
kingdom  to  the  Romans :  and  thus  the  Egyptian 
empire  was  again  considerably  reduced  and  cir- 
cumscribed. Lathyrus,  being  now  delivered  from 
all  competitors,  turned  his  arms  against  the  city 
of  Thebes,  which  had  revolted  from  him.  He 
marched  in  person  against  the  rebels;  and,  hav- 
ing defeated  them  in  a  pitched  battle,  laid  close 
siege  to  their  city.  The  inhabitants  defended 
themselves  with  great  resolution  for  three  years, 
but  were  at  last  obliged  to  submit,  and  the  city 
was  given  up  to  be  plundered  by  the  soldiers. 
They  left  everywhere  the  most  melancholy  monu- 
ments of  their  avarice  and  cruelty ;  so  that  Thebes, 
which  till  that  time  had  been  one  of  the  most 
wealthy  cities  of  Egypt,  was  now  reduced  so  low 
that  it  never  afterwards  made  any  figure.  About 
A.A.C.  76,  Ptolemy  Lathyrus  was  succeeded  by 
Alexander  II.  the  son  of  Ptolemy  Alexander  I. 
He  was  first  sent  by  Cleopatra  into  the  island  of 
Cos,  with  a  great  sum  of  money,  and  all  her 
jewels,  as  thinking  that  the  safest  place  where 
they  could  be  kept.  When  Mithridates,  king  of 
Pontus,  made  himself  master  of  that  island,  the 
inhabitants  delivered  up  to  him  the  young  Egyp- 
tian prince,  together  with  all  the  treasures.  Mi- 
thridales  gave  him  an  education  suitable  to  his 
birth ;  but  he,  not  thinking  himself  safe  with  a 
prince  who  had  shed  the  blood  of  his  own  chil- 
dren, fled  to  the  camp  of  Sylla,  the  Roman  dic- 
tator, who  was  then  making  war  in  Asia.  From 
that  time  he  lived  in  the  family  of  the  Roman 
general,  till  news  was  brought  to  Rome  of  the 
death  of  Lathyrus.  Sylla  then  sent  him  to  Egypt 
to  take  possession  of  the  throne.  But,  before 
his  arrival,  the  Alexandrians  had-  chosen  Cleopa- 
tra for  their  sovereign.  To  compromise  matters, 
however,  it  was  agreed  that  -Alexander  should 
marry  her,  and  take  her  for  his  partner  on  the 
throne.  This  was  accordingly  done  ;  but  nine- 
teen days  after  the  marriage  he  murdered  her 
and  for  fifteen  years  afterwards  showed  himself 
such  a  monster  of  wickedness,  that  a  general  in- 
surrection at  last  ensued  among  his  subjects,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  fly  to  Pompey  the  Great,  who 
was  then  carrying  on  the  war  against  Mithridates 
king  of  Pontus.  But  Pompey  refusing  to  con- 
cern himself  in  the  matter,  he  retired  to  Tyre. 


EGYPT. 


731 


where  he  died  a  few  months  after.  Alexander, 
while  he  was  in  Tyre,  had  sent  ambassadors  to 
Rome  to  influence  the  senate  in  his  favor.  But, 
dying  before  the  negociation  was  finished,  he 
made  over  by  his  last  will  all  his  rights  to  the 
Roman  people,  declaring  them  heirs  to  his  king- 
dom :  not  out  of  any  affection  to  the  republic, 
but  with  a  view  to  raise  disputes  between  the 
Romans,  and  his  rival  Auletes,  whom  the  Egyp- 
tians had  placed  on  the  throne.  The  will  was 
brought  to  Rome,  where  it  occasioned  warm 
debates.  Some  were  for  taking  immediate  pos- 
session of  Egypt.  Others  thought  no  notice 
should  be  taken  of  such  a  will,  because  Alex- 
ander had  no  right  to  dispose  of  his  dominions 
in  prejudice  to  his  successor,  and  to  exclude 
from  the  crown  those  who  were  of  thu  royal 
blood  of  Egypt.  Cicero  represented,  that  such 
a  notorious  imposition  would  debase  the  majesty 
of  the  Roman  people,  and  involve  them  in  end- 
less wars  and  disputes  ;  that  the  fruitful  fields  of 
Egypt  would  be  a  strong  temptation  to  the  avarice 
of  the  people,  who  would  insist  on  their  being 
divided  among  them ;  and  lastly,  that  by  this 
means  the  bloody  quarrels  about  the  Agrarian 
laws  would  be  revived.  These  reasons  had 
some  weight  with  the  senate ;  but  what  chiefly 
prevented  them  from  seizing  on  Egypt  at  this 
time  was,  that  they  had  lately  taken  possession 
of  the  kingdom  of  Bithynia,  in  virtue  of  the  will 
of  Nicomedes ;  and  of  Cyrene  and  Lybia,  by  the 
will  of  Apion.  They  thought,  therefore,  that  if 
they  should,  on  the  like  pretence,  take  possession 
of  the  kingdom  of  Egypt,  this  might  too  much 
expose  their  design  of  setting  up  a  kind  of 
universal  empire,  and  occasion  a  formidable  com- 
bination against  them.  Ptolemy  Auletes,  who 
was  now  raised  to  the  throne  by  the  Egyptians, 
is  said  to  have  surpassed  all  the  kings  that  went 
before  him  in  the  effeminacy  of  his  manners. 
The  surname  Auletes,  which  signifies  the  flute- 
player,  was  given  him  because  he  piqued  himself 
on  his  skill  in  performing  upon  that  instrument, 
and  was  not  ashamed  even  to  contend  for  the 
prize  in  the  public  games.  He  took  great  plea- 
sure in  imitating  the  manners  of  the  bacchanals  ; 
dancing  in  a  female  dress,  and  in  the  same  mea- 
sures that  they  used  during  the  solemnity  of  their 
god;  and  hence  he  had  the  surname  of  the  New 
Dionysius,  or  Bacchus.  As  his  title  to  the  crown 
was  disputable,  he  being  only  the  son  of  a  con- 
cubine, his  first  care  was  to  get  himself  acknow- 
ledged by  the  Romans,  and  declared  their  ally. 
This  was  obtained  by  applying  to  Julius  Caesar, 
who  was  at  that  time  consul,  and  immensely 
in  debt.  Caesar  being  glad  of  such  an  opportu- 
nity of  raising  money,  made  the  king  of  Egypt 
pay  pretty  dear  for  his  alliance :  6000  talents, 
a  sum  equal  to  £1,162,500  sterling  were  given 
partly  to  Caesar  himself,  and  partly  to  Pompey, 
whose  interest  was  necessary  for  obtaining  the 
consent  of  the  people.  Though  the  revenues  of 
Egypt  amounted  to  twice  this  sum,  yet  Auletes 
found  it  impossible  for  him  to  raise  it  without  se- 
verely taxing  his  subjects.  This  occasioned  a  gene- 
ra^discontent ;  and,  while  the  people  were  almost 
ready  to  take  up  arms,  a  most  unjust  decree 
passed  at  Rome  for  seizing  the  island  of  Cyprus. 
When  the  Alexandiians  heard  of  this,  they  pressed 


Auletes  to  demand  that  island  as  an  ancient  ap- 
pendage of  Egypt ;  and,  in  case  of  a  refusal,  to 
declare  war  against  that  haughty  and  imperious 
people,  who  they  now  saw,  though  too  late, 
aimed  at  nothing  less  than  the  sovereignty  of  the 
world.  With  this  request  the  king  refused  to 
comply ;  upon  which  his  subjects,  already  pro- 
voked beyond  measure  at  the  taxes  with  which 
they  were  loaded,  flew  to  arms,  and  surrounded 
the  palace.  The  king  had  the  good  fortune  to 
escape  their  fury,  and  immediately  leaving  Alex- 
andria, set  sail  for  Rome.  In  his  way  to  that 
city,  he  landed  on  the  island  of  Rhodes,  where 
the  celebrated  Cato  at  that  time  was,  being  on  his 
way  to  Cyprus,  to  put  the  unjust  decree  of  the 
senate  into  execution.  Auletes,  desirous  to  con 
fer  with  a  man  of  his  prudence,  immediately  sent 
to  acquaint  him  with  his  arrival.  He  imagined 
that,  upon  this  notice,  Cato  would  instantly  come 
and  wait  upon  him ;  but  the  proud  Roman  told 
the  messenger,  that  if  the  king  of  Egypt  had  any 
thing  to  say  to  Cato,  he  might  come  to  his  house. 
Accordingly  the  king  went  to  pay  him  a  visit ; 
but  was  received  with  very  little  ceremony, 
Cato  not  even  vouchsafing  to  rise  out  of  his 
seat  when  he  came  into  his  presence.  When 
Auletes  had  laid  his  affairs  before  this  haughty 
republican,  he  was  blamed  by  him  for  leaving 
Egypt,  the  richest  kingdom  in  the  world,  in 
order  to  expose  himself,  as  he  said,  to  the  indig- 
nities he  would  meet  with  at  Rome.  There, 
Cato  told  him,  nothing  was  in  request  but  wealth 
and  grandeur.  All  the  riches  of  Egypt,  he  said, 
would  not  be  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  avarice  of 
the  leading  men  in  Rome.  He,  therefore,  ad- 
vised him  to  return  to  Egypt ;  and  strive,  by  a 
more  equitable  conduct,  to  regain  the  affections 
of  his  people.  He  even  offered  to  reconduct  him 
thither,  and  employ  his  good  offices  in  his  be- 
half. But  though  Ptolemy  was  sensible  of  the 
propriety  of  this  advice,  the  friends  he  had  with 
him  dissuaded  him  from  following  it,  and  ac- 
cordingly he  set  out  for  Rome.  On  his  arrival,  he 
found,  to  his  great  concern,  that  Caesar,  in  whom 
he  confided,  was  then  in  Gaul.  He  was  re- 
ceived, however,  by  Pompey  with  great  kind- 
ness. He  assigned  him  an  apartment  in  his  own 
house,  and  emitted  nothing  that  lay  in  his 
power  to  serve  him.  Notwithstanding  this  pro- 
tection, however,  the  Egyptian  monarch  was 
obliged  to  go  from  house  to  house  like  a 
private  person,  soliciting  the  votes  of  the  sena- 
tors. After  he  had  spent  immense  treasures 
in  procuring  a  strong  party,  he  was  at  last 
permitted  to  lay  his  complaints  before  the 
senate;  but,  at  the  same  time,  there  arrived  an 
embassy  from  the  Alexandrians,  consisting  of 
100  citizens,  to  acquaint  the  senate  with  the 
reasons  of  their  revolt.  When  Auletes  first  set 
out  for  Rome,  the  Alexandrians,  not  knowing 
what  was  become  of  him,  placed  on  the  throne 
his  daughter  Berenice ;  and  sent  an  embassy  into 
Syria  to  Antiochus  Asiaticus,  inviting  him  into 
Egypt  to  marry  the  queen,  and  reign  in  partner- 
ship with  her.  Antiochus  was  dead  before  the 
arrival  of  the  ambassadors ;  upon  which,  the  same 
proposal  was  made  to  his  brother  Seleucus,  who 
readily  accepted  it.  This  Seleucus  is  described 
by  Strabo  as  monstrously  deformed  in  body,  ana 


732 


EGYPT. 


still  more  so  in  mind.  The  Egyptians  nick- 
named him  Cybiosactes,  or  the  Scullion.  He  was 
scarcely  on  the  throne,  when  he  gave  a  signal  in- 
stance of  his  avaricious  temper.  Ptolemy  I. 
had  caused  the  body  of  Alexander  the  Great  to 
be  deposited  in  a  coffin  of  massy  gold.  This 
the  king  seized  upon ;  and  thus  provoked  his 
wife  Berenice  to  such  a  degree,  that  she  caused 
him  to  be  murdered.  She  then  married  one 
Archelaus,  the  high  priest  of  Comana  in  Poutus, 
who  pretended  to  be  the  son  of  Mithridates  the 
Great;  but  was,  in  fact,  only  the  son  of  that 
monarch's  general.  Auletes  was  not  a  little 
alarmed  on  hearing  of  these  transactions,  espe- 
cially when  the  ambassadors  arrived,  who  he 
feared  would  overturn  all  the  schemes  he  had  la- 
bored so  much  to  bring  about.  The  embassy 
was  headed  by  one  Dion,  a  celebrated  academic 
philosopher,  who  had  many  powerful  friends  at 
Rome.  But  Ptolemy  found  means  to  get  both 
him  and  most  of  his  followers  assassinated ;  and 
this  intimidated  the  rest  to  such  a  degree,  that 
they  durst  not  execute  their  commission,  or,  for 
some  time,  even  demand  justice  for  the  murder 
of  their  colleagues.  The  report  of  so  many 
murders,  however,  at  last  spread  a  general  alarm. 
Auletes,  sure  of  the  protection  of  Pompey,  did 
not  scruple  to  own  himself  the  perpetrator  of 
them.  Nay,  though  an  action  was  commenced 
against  one  Ascitius,  an  assassin,  who  had  stabbed 
Dion,  the  chief  of  the  embassy  above  mentioned, 
and  the  crime  was  fully  proved,  yet  he  was  ac- 
quitted by  the  venal  judges,  who  had  all  been 
bribed  by  Ptolemy.  In  a  short  time,  the  senate 
passed  a  decree,  by  which  it  was  enacted,  that 
the  king  of  Egypt  should  be  restored  by  force  of 
arms.  All  the  great  men  in  Rome  were  ambi- 
tious of  this  commission;  which,  they  well 
knew,  would  be  attended  with  immense  profit. 
Their  contests,  on  this  occasion,  took  up  a  con- 
siderable time ;  but  at  last  a  prophecy  of  the 
Sybil  was  found  out,  which  forbade  the  assisting 
an  Egyptian  monarch  with  an  army.  Ptolemy, 
therefore,  wearied  out  with  so  long  a  delay,  re- 
tired from  Rome,  where  he  had  made  himself 
generally  odious,  to  the  temple  of  Diana,  at 
Ephesus,  there  to  wait  the  decision  of  his  fate. 
Here  he  remained  a  considerable  time  ;  but  as 
he  saw  that  the  senate  came  to  no  resolution, 
though  he  solicited  them  by  letters,  he  at  last,  by 
Pompey's  advice,  applied  to  Gabinius,  the  pro- 
consul of  Syria,  a  man  of  most  infamous  character, 
and  ready  to  undertake  any  thing  for  money. 
Therefore,  though  it  was  contrary  to  an  express 
law,  for  any  governor  to  leave  his  province, 
without  positive  orders  from  the  senate  and 
people  of  Rome,  Gabinius  ventured  to  trans- 
gress this  law,  upon  condition  of  being  well  paid. 
As  a  recompense  for  his  trouble,  he  demanded 
10,000  talents;  that  is,  £1,937,500  sterling; 
and  Ptolemy,  glad  to  be  restored  on  any  terms, 
agreed  to  pay  that  sum :  but  Gabinius  would 
not  stir  till  he  had  received  one-half  of  it.  This 
obliged  the  king  to  borrow  it  from  a  Roman 
( knight,  named  Caius  Rabirius  Posthumus;  Pom- 
pey interposing  his  credit  and  authority  for  the 
repayment  both  of  capital  and  interest.  Gabinius 
now  set  out  for  Egypt,  attended  by  the  famous 


Marc  Anthony,  'who  at  this  time  served  in  the 
army  under  him.  He  was  met  by  Archelaus, 
who,  since  the  departure  of  Auletes,  had  reigned 
in  Egypt  jointly  with  Berenice,  at  the  head  of 
a  numerous  army.  In  the  first  engagemen* 
the  Egyptians  were  utterly  defeated,  and  Arche- 
laus taken  prisoner.  Thus  Gabinius  might  have 
put  an  end  to  the  war  at  once ;  but  his  avarice 
prompted  him  to  dismiss  Archelaus,  on  his  pay- 
ing a  considerable  ransom ;  after  which,  pretend- 
ing that  he  had  made  his  escape,  fresh  sums  were 
demanded  from  Ptolemy  for  defraying  the  ex- 
penses of  the  war.  For  these  Ptolemy  was 
again 'obliged  to  apply  to  Rabtrius,  who  would 
only  supply  what  he  wanted  at  a  very  high  inte- 
rest. At  last,  Archelaus  was  defeated  and  killed, 
and  Ptolemy  again  became  master  of  all  Egypt. 
No  sooner  was  he  firmly  settled  on  the  throne, 
than  he  put  to  death  his  daughter  Berenice,  and 
cruelly  oppressed  his  people  in  order  to  procure 
the  money  he  had  been  obliged  to  borrow  while 
in  exile.  These  oppressions  and  exactions  the 
cowardly  Egyptians  bore  with  great  patience, 
being  intimidated  by  the  garrison  which  Gabi- 
nius had  left  in  Alexandria.  But  neither  the 
fear  of  the  Romans,  nor  the  authority  of  Ptolemy, 
could  make  them  put  up  with  an  affront  offered 
to  their  religion.  A  Roman  soldier  happened  to 
kill  a  cat,  an  animal  held  sacred,  and  even  wor- 
shipped by  the  Egyptians ;  and,  no  sooner  was 
this  sacrilege  known,  than  the  Alexandrians 
made  a  general  insurrection,  and,  gathering 
together  in  crowds,  made  their  way  through  the 
Roman  guards,  dragged  the  soldier  out  of  his 
house,  and,  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  tore  him 
in  pieces.  Notwithstanding  the  heavy  taxes, 
which  Ptolemy  laid  on  his  people,  it  does 
not  appear  that  he  had  any  design  of  paying 
his  debts.  Rabirius,  who,  as  we  have  already 
observed,  had  lent  him  immense  sums,  finding 
that  the  king  affected  delays,  took  a  voyage  to 
Egypt,  to  expostulate  with  him  in  person. 
Ptolemy  excused  himself  on  account  of  the  bad 
state  of  his  finances,  but  offered  to  make  Rabi- 
rius collector-general  of  his  revenues,  that  he 
might,  in  that  employment,  pay  himself,  an 
offer  which  Rabirius  gladly  accepted.  But 
Ptolemy,  soon  after,  upon  some  frivolous  pre- 
tence or  other,  caused  him  and  all  his  servants, 
to  be  closely  confined.  This  base  conduct  ex- 
asperated Pompey  as  much  as  Rabirius ;  for 
the  former  had  been  in  a  manner  security  for 
the  debt,  as  the  money  had  been  lent  it  his  re- 
quest, and  the  business  transacted  at  a  country- 
house  of  his  near  Alba.  However,  as  Rabirius 
had  reason  to  fear  still  worse "  treatment,  he 
took  the  first  opportunity  of  making  his  es- 
cape. 

To  complete  his  misfortunes,  he  was  prosecuted 
at  Rome  as  soon  as  he  returned,  1.  For  having 
enabled  Ptolemy  to  corrupt  the  senate  with  sums 
lent  him  for  that  purpose.  2.  For  having  de- 
based and  dishonored  the  character  of  a  Roman 
knight,  by  farming  the  revenues,  and  becoming 
the  servant  of  a  foreign  prince,  3.  For  having 
been  an  accomplice  with  Gabinius,  and  sharing 
with  him  the  10,000  talents,  which  that  pro- 
consul had  received  for  his  Egyptian  expedition. 


E  G  Y  P  T. 


733 


By  the  eloquence  of  Cicero  he  was  acquitted  ; 
and  one  of  the  best  orations  to  be  found  in  the 
writings  of  that  author,  was  composed  on  this 
occasion.  Gabinius  was  also  prosecuted ;  and, 
as  Cicero  spoke  against  him,  he  very  narrowly 
escaped  death.  He  was,  however,  condemned  to 
perpetual  banishment,  after  having  been  stripped 
of  all  he  was  worth  ;  and  lived  in  exile  till  the 
time  of  the  civil  wars,  when  he  was  recalled  by 
Caesar,  in  whose  service  he  lost  his  life.  Auletes 
enjoyed  the  throne  of  Egypt  about  four  years 
after  his  re-establishment ;  and,  at  his  death, 
left  his  children,  a  son  and  two  daughters, 
under  the  tuition  of  the  Roman  people.  The 
name  of  the  son  was  Ptolemy,  those  of  the 
daughters  were  Cleopatra  and  Arsinoe.  This 
was  the  Cleopatra  who  afterwards  became  so  fa- 
mous, and  had  so  great  a  share  in  the  civil  wars 
of  Rome.  As  the  transactions  of  that  queen's 
reign,  however,  are  so  closely  connected  with  the 
affairs  of  Rome,  that  they  cannot  be  well  under- 
stood without  knowing  the  situation  of  'the  Ro- 
mans at  that  time,  we  refer  for  an  account  of 
them  to  the  history  of  ROME.  With  Cleopatra 
ended  the  family  of  Ptolemy  Lagus,  the  founder 
of  the  Grecian  empire  in  Egypt,  after  it  had  held 
that  country  in  subjection  for  the  space  of  294 
years. 

Egypt  now  became  a  province  of  the  Roman 
empire,  and  continued  subject  to  the  emperors 
of  Rome  or  Constantinople.  In  the  year  642 
it  was  conquered  by  the  Arabs  under  Amru 
Ebn  Al  As,  one  of  the  generals  of  the  khalif 
Omar.  In  889  an  independent  government  was 
set  up  in  this  kingdom  by  Ahmed  Ebn  Tolun, 
who  rebelled  against  Al  Mokhadi,  khalif  of 
Bagdad.  It  continued  to  be  governed  by  him 
and  his  successors  for  twenty-seven  years,  when 
it  was  again  reduced  by  Al  Moctasi  khalif  of 
Bagdad.  In  about  thirty  years  after,  we  find  it 
again  an  independent  state,  being  joined  with 
Syria  under  Mahomet  Ebn  Taj,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed governor  of  these  provinces.  This  govern- 
ment, however,  was  also  but  short-lived ;  for  in  968 
it  was  conquered  by  Jawhar,  one  of  the  generals 
of  Moez  Ledinillah,  the  Fatemite  khalif  of  Cair- 
wan  in  Barbary.  No  sooner  was  Moez  informed 
of  the  success  of  his  general,  than  he  prepared 
with  all  expedition  to  go  and  take  possession  of 
his  new  conquest.  Accordingly,  he  ordered  all 
the  vast  quantities  of  gold  which  he  and  his  pre- 
decessors had  amassed,  to  be  cast  into  ingots 
of  the  size  and  figure  of  mill-stones  used  in 
hand-mills,  and  conveyed  on  camels'  backs  into 
Egypt.  To  show  that  he  was  fully  determined 
to  abandon  his  dominions  in  Barbary,  and  to 
make  Egypt  the  royal  residence,  he  caused  the 
remains  of  the  three  former  princes  of  his  race  to 
be  removed  from  Cairwan  in  Barbary,  and  to  be 
deposited  in  a  stately  mosque  erected  on  purpose 
in  the  city  of  Cairo  :  the  most  effectual  perhaps 
of  all  methods  to  induce  his  successors  to  reside 
in  Egypt  also,  as  it  was  become  an  established 
custom  among  those  princes,  frequently  to  pay 
their  respectful  visits  to  the  tombs  of  their  an- 
cestors. To  establish  himself  the  more  effectually 
in  his  new  dominions,  Moez  suppressed  the  usual 
prayers  made  in'the  mosques  for  the  khalifs  of  Bag- 
dad, and  substituted  his  own  name  in  their  stead. 


This  was  complied  with,  not  only  in  Egypt  and 
Syria,  but  even  throughout  all  Arabia,  the  city 
of  Mecca  alone  excepted.  The  consequence 
was,  a  schism  in  the  Mahommedan  faith,  which 
continued  upwards  of  200  years,  and  was  attended 
with  continual  anathemas,  and  sometimes  de- 
structive wars  between  the  khalifs  of  Bagdad  and 
those  of  Egypt.  Having  fully  established  himself 
in  his  kingdom,  he  died  in  the  forty-fifth  year  of 
his  age,  three  years  after  he  had  left  his  dominions 
in  Barbary  ;  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Abu 
Al  Mansur  Barar,  surnamed  Aziz  Billah. 

The  new  khalif  succeeded  at  the  ase  of  twen- 
ty-one ;  and  committed  the  management  of  affairs 
entirely  to  the  care  of  Jawhar,  his  father's  long 
experienced  general  and  prime  minister.  In 
978  he  sent  this  famous  warrior  to  drive  out  Al 
Aftekin,  the  emir  of  Damascus.  The  Egyptian 
general  accordingly  undertook  the  siege  of  that 
place;  but,  at  the  end  of  two  months,  was 
obliged  to  raise  it,  on  the  approach  of  an  army 
of  Karmatians  under  the  command  of  Al  Ilakem. 
As  Jawhar  was  not  strong  enough  to  venture 
an  engagement  with  these  Karmatians,  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  hinder  them  from  effecting 
a  junction  with  the  forces  of  Al  Aftekin.  He 
therefore  retreated,  or  rather  fled  towards  Egypt 
with  the  utmost  expedition  ;  but,  being  overtaken 
by  the  two  confederate  armies,  was  soon  re- 
duced to  the  last  extremity,  He  was,  however, 
permitted  to  resume  his  march,  on  condition 
that  he  passed  under  Al  Aftekin's  sword  and  Al 
Hakem's  lance ;  and  to  this  disgraceful  condition 
Jawhar  found  himself  obliged  to  submit.  On 
his  arrival  in  Egypt,  he  immediately  advised  Al 
Aziz  to  undertake  an  expedition  in  person  into 
the  east,  against  the  combined  army  of  the  Turks, 
Karmatians,  and  Damascenes,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Al  Aftekin  and  Al  Hakem.  The  khalif 
followed  his  advice ;  and  advancing  against  his 
enemies  overthrew  them  with  great  slaughter ; 
Al  Aftekin  himself  escaped  out  of  the  battle 
but  was  afterwards  taken  and  brought  to  Al  Aziz 
who  made  him  his  chamberlain,  and  treated  him 
with  great  kindness.  Jawhar,  in  the  mean  time, 
was  disgraced  on  account  of  his  bad  success ;  and 
in  this  disgrace  he  continued  till  his  death,  which 
happened  A.  D.  990,  and  in  the  year  of  the 
Hegira  381.  This  year  Al  Aziz  having  received 
advice  of  the  death  of  Saadoddawla,  prince  of 
Aleppo,  sent  a  formidable  army  under  the  com- 
mand of  a  general  named  Manjubekin,to  reduce 
that  place.  Lulu,  who  had  been  appointed  guar- 
dian to  Saadoddawla's  son,  finding  himself  pres- 
sed by  the  Egyptians,  who  carried  on  the  siege 
with  great  vigor,  demanded  assistance  from  the 
Greek  emperor.  Accordingly,  he  ordered  a  body 
of  troops  to  advance  to  Lulu's  relief,  when  Man- 
jubekin,  being  informed  of  their  approach,  imme- 
diately raised  the  siege,  and  advanced  to  give 
them  battle.  An  obstinate  engagement  ensued, 
in  which  the  Greeks  were  at  last  overthrown  with 
great  slaughter.  After  this  victory,  Manjubekire 
pushed  on  the  siege  of  Aleppo  very  briskly;  but 
finding  the  place  capable  of  defending  itself  much 
longer  than  he  at  first  imagined,  and  his  provi- 
sions beginning  to  fail,  he  raised  the  siege.  The 
khalif  upon  this  sent  him  a  very  threatening  letter 
and  commanded  him  to  return  before  Alepoo 


734 


EGYPT. 


He  did  so;  and  continued  the  siege  for  thirteen 
months;  during  all  which  time  it  was  defended 
by  Lulu  with  incredible  bravery.  At  last  the 
Egyptians,  hearing  that  a  numerous  army  of 
Greeks  was  on  their  way  to  relieve  the  city, 
raised  the  siege,  and  fled  with  the  utmost  preci- 
pitation. The  Greeks  then  took  and  plundered 
several  of  the  cities  which  Al  Aziz  possessed  in 
Syria;  and  Manjubekin  made  the  best  of  his 
way  to  Damascus,  where  he  declared  himself  in- 
dependent. Aziz,  informed  of  this  revolt,  marched 
in  person  against  him  with  a  considerable  army  ; 
but,  being  taken  ill  by  the  way,  he  expired  in  the 
twenty-first  year  of  his  reign  and  forty-second  of 
his  age.  Aiiz  Billah  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Abu  Al  Mansur,  surnamed  Al  Hakem ;  who, 
being  only  eleven  years  of  age,  was  put  under 
the  tuition  of  an  eunuch  of  approved  integrity. 
This  reign  is  remarkable  for  nothing  so  much  as 
the  madness  with  which  the  khalif  was  seized  at 
the  latter  part  of  it.  This  first  manifested  itself 
by  his  issuing  many  preposterous  edicts ;  but  at 
length  grew  to  such  a  height,  that  he  fancied  him- 
self a  god,  and  found  no  fewer  than  16,000  per- 
sons who  owned  him  as  such.  These  were 
mostly  the  Dararians,  a  new  sect  sprung  up 
about  this  time,  and  so  called  from  their  chief 
Mohammed  Ebn  Ishmael,  surnamed  Darari.  He 
is  supposed  to  have  inspired  the  khalif  with 
this  impious  notion  ;  and,  as  Darari  set  up  for  a 
second  Moses,  he  did  not  scruple  to  assert  that 
Al  Hakem  was  the  great  Creator  of  the  universe ! 
For  this  reason,  a  zealous  Turk  stabbed  him  in 
the  khalif 's  chariot.  His  death  was  followed  by 
a  three  days'  uproar  in  the  city  of  Cairo,  during 
which  Darari's  house  was  pulled  down,  and 
many  of  his  followers  massacred.  The  sect,  how- 
ever, did  not  expire  with  its  author.  He  left 
behind  him  a  disciple  named  Hamza,  who,  being 
encouraged  by  the  mad  khalif,  spread  it  through 
his  dominions.  This  was  quickly  followed  by 
an  abrogation  of  all  the  Mahommedan  fasts,  fes- 
tivals, and  pilgrimages,  the  grand  one  to  Mecca 
in  particular;  so  that  the  zealous  Mahommedans 
were  now  greatly  alarmed,  as  justly  supposing 
that  Al  Hakem  designed  entirely  to  suppress  the 
worship  of  the  true  God,  and  introduce  his  own 
in  its  place.  From  this  apprehension,  however, 
they  were  delivered  by  the  death  of  the  khalif; 
who  was  assassinated,  by  a  contrivance  of  his 
own  sister,  A.  D.  1020.  Al  Hakem  was  succeeded 
by  his  son  Al  Thaher,  who  reigned  fifteen  years  ; 
and  left  the  throne  to  a  son  under  seven  years  of 
age,  named  Al  Mostanser  Billah.  In  the  year 
1041,  a  revolt  happened  in  Syria;  but  Al  Mo- 
stanser having  sent  a  powerful  army  into  that 
country,  under  the  command  of  one  Anushtekin, 
he  not  only  reduced  the  rebels,  but  considerably 
enlarged  the  Egyptian  dominions  in  Syria.  In 
1054  aTurk  named  Al  Bassasiri,  having  quarelled 
with  the  vizier  of  Al  Kayein,  khalif  of  Bagdad, 
fled  to  Egypt  and  put  himself  under  the  protec- 
tion of  Al  Mostanser.  The  latter,  imagining  this 
would  be  a  favorable  opportunity  for  enlarging 
his  dominions,  and  perhaps  seizing  on  the  city 
of  Bagdad,  supplied  Bassasiri  with  money  and 
troops.  By  this  assistance  he  was  enabled  to 
possess  himself  of  Arabian  Irak,  and  ravaged  that 
province  to  the  very  gates  of  Bagdad.  On  this, 


Al  Kayem  wrote  to  Togrol  Beg,  or  Tangrolipix, 
the  Turkish  sultan,  to  come  to  his  assistance. 
The  sultan  immediately  complied,  and  soon  after 
arrived  at  Bagdad  with  a  formidable  army  and 
eighteen  elephants.  Of  this  Bassasiri  gave  notice 
to  Al  Mostanser,  and  intreated  him  to  exert 
himself  further  for  his  support  against  so  power- 
ful an  enemy.  This  was  accordingly  done,  but 
nothing  worthy  of  notice  happened  till  1058, 
when  Bassasiri  having  excited  Ibrahim  the  sul- 
tan's brother  to  revolt,  Togrol  Beg  was  obliged 
to  employ  all  his  force  against  him.  This  gave 
Bassasiri  an  opportunity  of  seizing  on  the  city  of 
Bagdad;  and  the  unfortunate  khalif,  according 
to  some,  was  taken  prisoner,  or,  according  to 
others,  fled.  Bassasiri,  on  his  entry,  caused  Al 
Mostanser  to  be  immediately  proclaimed  khalif 
in  all  quarters  of  the  city.  Al  Kayem's  vizier 
he  caused  to  be  led  on  a  camel  through  the  streets 
of  Bagdad,  dressed  in  a  woollen  gown,  with  a 
high  red  bonnet,  and  a  leathern  collar  about 
his  neck ;  a  man  lashing  him  behind.  Then 
being  sewed  up  in  a  bull's  hide,  with  the 
horns  placed  over  his  head,  and  hung  upon 
hooks,  he  was  beaten  without  ceasing  till  he  died. 
The  imperial  palace  was  plundered,  and  the 
khalif  himself  detained  a  close  prisoner.  This 
success  was  but  short  lived  ;  for,  in  1056,  Togrol 
Beg  defeated  his  brother  Ibrahim,  took  him  pri- 
soner and  strangled  him.  He  then  marched  to 
Bagdad,  which  Bassasiri  abandoned  at  his  ap- 
proach. Here  the  khalif  Al  Kayem  was  delivered 
up  by  Mahras,  the  governor  of  a  city  called 
Haditha,  who  had  the  charge  of  him ;  and 
was  immediately  restored  to  his  dignity:  which 
Bassasiri  no  sooner  understood,  than  he  again  ad- 
vanced towards  the  city.  Against  him  Togrol 
Beg  sent  a  part  of  his  army  under  some  of  his 
generals,  while  he  himself  followed  with  the  rest. 
A  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  army  of  Bassasiri 
was  defeated,  and  he. himself  killed.  His  head 
was  brought  to  Togrol  Beg,  who  caused  it  to  be 
carried  on  a  pike  through  the  streets  of  Bagdad. 
Thus  the  hopes  of  Al  Mostanser  were  entirely 
frustrated ;  and  from  this  period  we  may  date  the 
declension  of  the  Egyptian  empire  under  the 
khalifs.  They  had  made  themselves  masters  of 
almost  all  Syria;  but  no  sooner  was  Bassasiri's 
bad  success  known,  than  the  younger  part  of  the 
citizens  of  Aleppo  revolted,  and  set  up  Mahmud 
Azzoddawla,  who  immediately  laid  siege  to  the 
citadel.  Al  Mostanser  sent  a  powerful  army 
against  him,  which  Azzoddawla  entirely  defeated, 
and  took  the  general  himself  prisoner :  soon 
after  this  he  made  himself  master  both  of  the  city 
and  citadel,  with  all  their  dependencies.  In  his  new 
dominions  he  behaved  with  the  greatest  cruelty, 
destroying  every  thing  with  fire  and  sword,  and 
making  frequent  incursions  into  the  neighbouring 
provinces,  which  he  treated  in  the  same  manner. 
This  disaster  was  soon  followed  by  others  still 
more  terrible.  In  1066  a  famine  raged  over  all 
Egypt  and  Syria,  with  such  fury,  that  dogs  and 
cats  were  sold  for  four  or  five  Egyptian  dinars 
each,  and  other  provisions  in  proportion.  Mul- 
titudes of  people  died  in  Cairo  for  want  of  food. 
Nay,  so  great  was  the  scarcity,  that  the  vizier  had 
but  one  servant  left  who  was  able  to  attend  him 
to  the  khalifs  palace,  and  to  whom  he  gave  the 


EGYPT. 


735 


care  of  his  horse  when  he  alighted  at  the  gate. 
But,  at  his  return,  he  was  surprised  to  find  that 
the  horse  had  been  carried  off,  killed,  and 
eaten  by  the  famished  people.  Complaining 
of  this  to  the  khalif,  he  caused  three  of  them 
who  had  carried  off  the  horse  to  be  hanged. 
Next  day,  however,  he  was  still  more  surprised 
to  hear,  that  all  the  flesh  had  been  picked  off  the 
bones  of  the  three  unhappy  criminals,  so  that 
nothing  but  the  skeletons  was  left.  And  to  such 
a  degree  of  misery  were  the  inhabitants,  not  only 
in  Cairo  but  through  all  Egypt,  reduced,  that 
the  carcases  of  those  who  died  were  sold  for  food 
at  a  great  price.  The  khalif  at  this  time  is 
said  to  have  showed  the  greatest  kindness  and 
benevolence  towards  his  unhappy  subjects;  in- 
somuch that  of  10,000  horses,  mules,  and  ca- 
mels, which  he  had  in  his  stables  when  the 
famine  oegan,  he  had  only  three  left  when  it 
was  removed.  The  famine  was  followed  by  a 
plague ;  and  this  by  an  invasion  of  the  Turks 
under  Abu  Ali  Al  Hassan  Haseroddawla,  the 
very  general  who  had  been  sent  against  the  rebel 
Azzoddawla  and  defeated  by  him.  He  began 
with  besieging  the  khalif  in  his  own  palace ; 
and  the  unhappy  prince  being  in  no  condition  to 
make  resistance  was  obliged  to  buy  himself  off 
at  the  expense  of  every  thing  valuable  that  was 
left  in  his  exhausted  capital.  This,  however, 
did  not  hinder  these  merciless  plunderers  from 
ravaging  all  the  Lower  Egypt  from  Cairo  to 
Alexandria,  and  committing  the  most  horrid 
cruelties  through  that  whole  tract.  This  hap- 
pened in  1067  and  1068;  and  in  1069  and  1070 
there  happened  two  other  revolts  in  Syria :  so  that 
this  country  was  now  almost  entirely  ruined. 
In  1095  died  the  khalif  Al  Mostanser,  having 
reigned  sixty  years ;  and  was  succeeded  by  his 
son  Abul  Kasem,  surnamed  Al  Mostali.  The 
most  remarkable  transaction  of  this  prince's 
reign  was,  his  taking  the  city  of  Jerusalem  from 
the  Turks  in  1098  :  but  this  success  was  only 
of  short  duration;  for  it  was,  the  same  year, 
taken  by  the  crusaders.  From  this  time  to  1164, 
the  Egyptian  history  affords  little  else  than  an 
account  of  the  intestine  broils  and  contests  be- 
tween the  viziers,  who  were  now  become  so  pow- 
erful, that  they  had  in  a  great  measure  stripped 
the  khalifs  of  their  civil  power,  and  left  them 
nothing  but  a  shadow  of  spiritual  dignity.  These 
contests  at  last  gave  occasion  to  a  revolution, 
by  which  the  race  of  Fatemite  khalifs  was 
totally  extinguished  :  a  revolution  which  was  ac- 
complished in  the  following  manner.  OneShawer, 
having  overcome  all  his  competitors,  became 
vizir  to  Al  Aded,  the  eleventh  khalif  of  Egypt. 
He  had  not  been  long  in  possession  of  that  office, 
when  Al  Dargam,  an  officer  of  rank,  endeavoured 
to  deprive  him  of  it.  Both  parties  quickly  had 
recourse  to  arms ;  and  a  battle  ensued,  in  which 
Shawer  was  defeated,  and  obliged  to  fly  to  Nu- 
roddin  prince  of  Syria,  by  whom  he  was  gra- 
ciously received,  and  who  promised  to  reinstate 
him  in  his  office  of  vizier.  As  an  inducement  to 
Nuroddin  to  assist  him  more  powerfully,  Shawer 
told  him  that  the  crusaders  had  landed  in  Egypt, 
and  made  a  considerable  progress  in  the  con- 
quest of  it.  He  promised  also,  that,  in  case  he 


was  reinstated  in  his  office,  he  would  pay  Nu- 
roddin annually  the  third  part  of  the  revenues 
of  Egypt;  and  would,  besides,  defray  the  whole 
expense  of  the  expedition.  As  Nuroddin  bore 
an  implacable  hatred  to  the  Christians,  he  readily 
undertook  an  expedition  against  them,  for  which 
he  was  to  be  so  well  paid.  He  therefore  sent 
an  army  into  Egypt,  under  the  command  of 
Shawer  and  a  general  named  Asadoddin.  Dar- 
gam, in  the  mean  time,  had  cut  off  so  many 
generals  whom  he  imagined  favorable  to 
Shawer's  interest,  that  he  thereby  weakened  the 
military  force  of  the  kingdom,  and  in  a  great 
measure  deprived  himself  of  the  power  of 
resistance.  He  was  thus  easily  overthrown 
by  Asadoddin,  and  Shawer  reinstated  in  the  of- 
fice of  vizier.  The  faithless  minister,  however,  no 
sooner  saw  himself  firmly  established  in  his  office, 
than  he  refused  to  fulfil  his  engagements  to  Nu- 
roddin by  paying  the  stipulated  sums.  Upon 
this,  Asadoddin  seized  Pelusium  and  some  other 
cities.  Shawer  then  entered  into  an  alliance 
with  the  crusaders,  and  Asadoddin  was  besieged 
by  their  combined  forces  in  Pelusium.  Nu- 
roddin, however,  having  invaded  the  Christian 
dominions  in  Syria,  and  taken  a  strong  fortress, 
called  Harem,  Shawer  and  his  confederates 
thought  proper  to  hearken  to  some  terms  of  ac- 
commodation, and  Asadoddin  was  permitted  to 
depart  for  Syria.  In  the  mean  time  Nuroddin, 
having  subdued  the  greatest  part  of  Syria  and 
Mesopotamia,  resolved  to  make  Shawer  feel  the 
weight  of  his  resentment.  He  therefore  sent  back 
Asadoddin  into  Egypt  with  a  sufficient  force,  to 
compel  Shawer  to  fulfil  his  engagements :  but  this 
the  vizier  took  care  to  do  before  the  arrival  of 
Asadoddin;  and  thus,  for  the  present,  avoided 
the  danger.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before 
he  gave  Nuroddin  fresh  occasion  to  send  this 
general  against  him. 

That  prince  had  now  driven  the  crusaders 
almost  entirely  out  of  Syria,  but  was  greatly 
alarmed  at  their  progress  in  Egypt ;  and  con- 
sequently offended  at  the  alliance  which  Shawer 
had  concluded  with  them,  and  which  he  per- 
sisted in  observing.  This  treaty  was  also  thought 
to  be  contrived  on  purpose  to  prevent  Shawer 
from  being  able  to  fulfil  his  promise  to  Nuroddin, 
of  sending  him  annually  a  third  of  the  revenues 
of  Egypt.  Nuroddin  therefore  again  despatched 
Asadoddin  into  Egypt,  in  1166,  with  a  sufficient 
force,  and  attended  by  the  famous  Saladin,  his  own 
nephew.  They  entered  the  kingdom  without  oppo- 
sition, and  totally  defeated  Shawer  and  the  cru- 
saders. They  next  made  themselves  masters  of 
Alexandria;  and,  after  that,  overran  all  the  Upper 
Egypt.  Saladin  was  left  with  a  considerable 
garrison  in  Alexandria ;  but  Asadoddin  was  no 
sooner  gone,  than  the  crusaders  laid  siege  to  that 
city.  This  at  last  obliged  Asadoddin  to  return 
to  its  relief.  The  great  losses  lie  had  sustained  in 
this  expedition  probably  occasioned  his  agreeing 
to  a  treaty  with  Shawer,  by  which  he  engaged 
to  retire  out  of  Egypt,  upon  being  paid  a  sum 
of  money.  Asadoddin  v>  as  no  sooner  gone,  than 
Shawer  entered  into  a  fresh  treaty  with  the 
Franks.  By  this  new  alliance  he  was  to  attack 
Nuroddin  in  his  own  dominions,  as  he  was  at 


736 


EGYPT. 


that  time  engaged  in  quelling  some  revellers, 
which  would  effectually  prevent  his  sending  any 
more  forces  into  Egypt.   This  treaty  so  provoked 
the  Syrian  prince,  that  he  resolved   to  suspend 
his  other  conquests  for  some  time,  and  exert  his 
whole  strength  in  the  conquest  of  Egypt.     By 
this  time   the  crusaders  had  reduced  Pelusium, 
and   made  a  considerable  progress  in  the  king- 
dom, as  well  as  in  some  other  countries,  through 
the  divisions  which  reigned  among  the  Mahpm- 
medan  princes.     In  such  places  as   they  con- 
quered, they  put  many  to  the  sword,  Christians 
as   well    as   Mahommedans ;    selling   the   rest 
for  slaves,  and  giving  up  the  towns  to  he  plun- 
dered by  the   soldiers.     From   Pelusium  they 
marched  to  Cairo ;  which  was  then  in  no  posture 
of  defence,  but   in   the   utmost  confusion,   by 
reason   of  the   divisions   which   reigned   in   it. 
Shawer,  therefore,  as  soon  as  he  had   heard  of 
their  approach,  caused  the  ancient  quarter  called 
Mesr  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  the  inhabitants  to  re- 
tire into  other  parts.    He  also  prevailed  upon  the 
khalif  to  solicit  the  assistance  of  Nuroddin ;  which 
the  latter  was  indeed  much  inclined  to  grant,  as  it 
gave  him  the  fairest  opportunity  both  of  driving 
the  crusaders  out  of  Egypt,  and  of  seizing  the 
kingdom  to  himself.  '"For  this  purpose  he  had 
already  raised  an  army  of  60,000  horse  under 
his  general  Asadoddin ;  and,  on  the  receipt  of 
Al  Aded's  message,  gave  them  orders  to  set  out 
immediately.    The  crusaders  were  now  arrived 
at  Cairo ;  and  had  so  closely  besieged  that  place, 
that  neither  Shawer  nor  the  khalif  knew  any  thing 
of  the  approach  of  the  Moslem  army,  which  was 
hastening  to  their  relief.    The  vizier,  therefore, 
finding  it  impossible  to  hold  out  long  against 
the  enemy,  had  recourse  to  his  old  subterfuge  of 
treaties  and  high  promises.     He  sent  the  enemy 
100,000  dinars,  and  promised  them  900,000  more, 
if  they  would  raise  the  siege;  which  they,  dreading 
the   approach  of  Asadoddin,  very  readily  ac- 
cepted.    The  army  of  Nuroddin  now  approached 
the  capital  by  hasty  marches,  and  were  every 
where  received  with  the  greatest  demonstrations 
of  joy.     Asadoddin,  on  his  arrival  at  Cairo,  was 
invited  by  Al  Aded  to  the  royal  palace,  where 
he,  with  Saladin  and  the  other  principal  officers 
were  most  magnificently  treated.     Shawer  was 
no  less  assiduous  in  attending  punctually  upon 
them.     But,  having  invited  the  general  and  some 
others  to   an  entertainment,  he   had  formed  a 
scheme  of  having  them  seized  and  murdered. 
The  plot,  however,  being  discovered,  Shawer's 
head  was  cut  off,  and  Asadoddin  was  made  vizier 
in  his  stead.     He  died,  however,  two  months 
and  five  days  after  his  instalment,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  his  nephew  Saladin.    The  new  vizier 
was  the  youngest  of  all  the  grandees  who  aspired 
to  that  office,  but  had  already  given  some  signal 
proofs  of  his  valor.     Some  of  his  rivals  were 
highly  displeased  with  his  promotion,  and  even 
publicly  declared  that  they  would  not  obey  him. 
To  gain  these  to  his  interest,  therefore,  Saladin 
distributed  among  them  part  of  the  vast  treasures 
left  by  his  uncle ;  by  which  means  he  soon  go- 
verned Egypt  without  control.     Soon  after  his 
being  installed  into  office,  he  totally   defeated 
the  negroes  who  guarded  the  royal  palace,  and 
had  opposed  his  election  ;  by  which  means,  and 


by  placing  a  strong  garrison  in  the  castle  of 
Cairo,  his  power  became  firmly  established.  But 
though  he  had  no  intention  of  continuing  in  his 
allegiance  to  Nuroddin,  he  did  not  think  it  pru- 
dent at  first  to  declare  himself.  He  sent  for  his 
father,  however,  and  the  rest  of  his  family,  who 
were  in  Nuroddin's  dominions,  in  order,  as  he 
said,  to  make  them  partakers  of  his  grandeur 
and  happiness.  Nuroddin  did  not  think  proper 
to  deny  this  request;  though  being  already 
jealous  of  the  great  power  of  Saladin,  he  in- 
sisted that  his  family  shjould  consider  him  only 
as  one  of  his  geperals  in  Egypt.  A  good  un- 
derstanding subsisted  between  Nuroddin  and 
Saladin  for  some  time,  which  contributed  to 
raise  the  credit  of  the  latter  with  the  Egyptians. 
In  1169  Nuroddin  sent  him  orders  to  omit  the 
name  of  Al  Aded,  the  khalif  of  Egypt,  in  the 
public  prayers,  and  substitute  that  o'  the  khalif 
of  Bagdad  in  its  place.  This  was  a  dangerous 
attempt;  as  it  might  have  produced  a  revolt  in 
favor  of  Al  Aded  ;  and  at  any  rate  it  gave  Sa- 
ladin an  opportunity  of  engrossing  even  that 
small  remnant  of  power  which  was  left  to  the 
khalif.  Al  Aded,  however,  was  not  sensible  of 
Ms  disgrace  :  for  he  was  on  his  death-bed,  and 
past  recovery,  when  Nuroddin's  orders  were 
executed.  After  his  death,  Saladin  seized  on  all 
liis  wealth  and  valuable  effects :  which  consisted 
of  jewels  of  prodigious  size,  sumptuous  furni- 
ture, a  library  containing  100,000  volumes,  &c. 
His  family  he  caused  to  be  closely  confined  ir; 
the  most  retired  place  of  the  palace ;  and  eithe. 
manumitted  his  slaves,  or  kept  them  for  himsel 

Saladin  was  now  arrived  at  the  highest  pitch  of 
wealth,  power,  and  grandeur.  He  was,  however, 
obliged  to  behave  with  great  circumspection 
with  regard  to  Nuroddin ;  who  still  continued 
to  treat  him  as  his  vassal,  and  would  not  suffer 
him  to  dispute  the  least  of  his  commands.  He 
relied  for  advice  chiefly  on  his  father  Ayub,  who 
was  a  consummate  politician,  and  very  ambitious 
of  seeing  his  son  raised  to  the  throne  of  Egypt. 
He  therefore  advised  Saladin,  whilst  he  amused 
Nuroddin  with  feigned  submissions,  to  take  every 
method  to  secure  himself*in  the  possession  of  so 
valuable  a  kingdom.  Nuroddin  himself,  how- 
ever, was  too  great  a  master  in  dissimulation  to 
be  easily  imposed  on  by  others  ;  and,  therefore, 
though  he  pretended  to  be  well  pleased  with 
Saladin's  conduct,  he  was  all  this  time  raising 
a  powerful  army,  with  which  he  was  fully  de- 
termined to  invade  Egypt  the  following  year. 
But  while  he  meditated  this  expedition,  he  was 
seized  with  a  quinsy  at  the  castle  of  Damascus, 
which  put  an  end  to  his  life  in  1173.  Saladin, 
though  now  freed  from  the  apprehensions  of  such 
a  formidable  enemy,  did  not  venture  to  assume 
the  title  of  Sovereign,  while  he  saw  the  suc- 
cessor of  Nuroddin  at  the  head  of  a  very  power- 
ful army.  His  first  care  therefore  was  to  secure 
to  himself  an  asylum,  in  case  he  should  be 
obliged  to  leave  Egypt  altogether.  For  this 
purpose  he  chose  the  kingdom  of  Nubia ;  but 
having  despatched  his  brother  Malek  Turanshah 
thither,  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  army,  the 
latter  was  so  much  struck  with  the  sterility  and 
desolate  appearance  of  the  country,  that  he  re- 
turned without  attempting  any  thing.  Saladin 


EGYPT. 


737 


then  sent  Ms  brother  into  Arabia  Felix,  to  subdue 
that  country,  which  had  been  for  some  time  held 
by  Abdalnabi,  an  Arabian  prince.  Malek  entered 
the  country  without  opposition ;  and,  having 
brought  Abdalnabi  to  a  general  action,  entirely 
defeated  him,  took  him  prisoner,  and  threw  him 
into  irons.  He  then  overran  and  reduced  under 
subjection  to  Saladin  great  part  of  the  country, 
taking  no  fewer  than  eighty  castles  of  considerable 
strength.  Saladin,  now  sure  of  a  convenient 
place  of  refuge,  assumed  the  title  of  Sultan  of 
Egypt;  and  was  acknowledged  as  such  by  the 
preater  part  of  the  state.  The  zeal  of  the  Egyp- 
tians for  the  Fatemite  khalifs,  however,  soon  pro- 
duced a  rebellion.  One  Al  Kanz,  or  Kanzanad- 
dowla,  governor  of  a  city  in  Upper  Egypt, 
assembled  a  great  army  of  blacks,  or  rather 
swarthy  natives;  and,  marching  into  the  lower 
country,  was  there  joined  by  great  numbers  of 
other  Egyptians.  Against  them  Saladin  despatched 
his  brother  Malek,  who  soon  entirely  dispersed 
them.  This,  however,  did  not  prevent  another 
insurrection  under  an  impostor,  who  pretended 
to  be  David  the  son  of  Al  Aded,  and  had  collected 
a  body  of  100,000  men.  But,  before  these  had 
time  to  effect  any  great  damage,  they  were  sui- 
prisedby  the  sultan's  forces,  and  entirely  de- 
feated. Above  300  were  publicly  hanged,  and  a 
vast  number  perished  in  the  field,  insomuch  that 
it  was  thought  scarcely  a  fourth  part  of  the  whole 
body  escaped.  About  this  time  Saladin  gained 
a  considerable  advantage  over  the  Crusaders, 
commanded  by  William  II.  king  of  Sicily.  That 
prince  had  invaded  Egypt  with  a  numerous  fleet 
and  army,  with  which  he  laid  close  siege  to  Alex- 
andria by  sea  and  land.  Saladin,  however, 
marched  to  the  relief  of  the  city  with  sueh  expe- 
dition, that  the  crusaders  were  seized  with  a  sudden 
panic,  and  fled  with  the  utmost  precipitation, 
leaving  all  their  military  engines,  stores,  and 
baggage  behind.  In  1175  the  inhabitants  of 
Damascus  begged  of  Saladin  to  accept  the  sove- 
reignty of  that  city  arid  its  dependencies;  being 
jealous  of  the  minister,  who  had  the  tuition  of  the 
reigning  prince,  and  who  governed  with  an  abso- 
lute sway.  The  sultan  set  out  with  the  utmost 
celerity  to  Damascus,  at  the  head  of  a  chosen 
detachment  of  700  horse.  Having  settled  his 
affairs  in  that  city,  he  appointed  his  brother  Saif 
Al  Islam  governor  of  it ;  and  set  out  for  Hems, 
to  which  he  immediately  laid  siege.  Making 
himself  master  of  this  place,  he  then  proceeded 
to  Hamah,  which  soon  surrendered,  but  the 
citadel  held  out  for  some  time.  Saladin  pre- 
tended that  he  accepted  the  sovereignty  of 
Damascus  and  the  other  places  he  had  con- 
quered, only  as  deputy  to  Al  Malec  Al  Saleh, 
the  successor  of  Nuroddin,  and  who  was  then 
linder  age ;  and  that  he  was  desirous  of  sending 
Azzodin,  who  commanded  in  the  citadel,  with  a 
letter  to  Aleppo,  where  the  young  prince  resided. 
This  so  pleased  Azzodin,  that  he  took  the  oath 
of  fidelity  to  Saladin,  and  immediately  set  out 
•with  his  letter.  He  had  not,  however,  been  long 
at  Aleppo  before  he  was,  by  the  minister's  or- 
ders, thrown  into  prison ;  upon  which  his  bro- 
ther, who  had  been  appointed  governor  of  the 
citadel  of  Hamah  in  his  absence,  delivered  it  up 
to  Saladin.  The  sultan  then  marched  to  Aleppo, 
VOL.  VII. 


but,  being  vigorously  repulsed  in  several  attack-*. 
he  was  at  last  obliged  to  abandon  the  enterprise. 
At  the  same  time,  Kamschlegin,  Al  Malek's 
minister  or  vizier,  hired  the  chief  of  the  Batanists 
or  Assassins,  to  murder  him ;  but  the  attempts 
made  in  consequence  miscarried.  See  ASSASSINS. 
After  raising  the  siege  of  Aleppo,  Saladin  re- 
turned to  Hems,  which  the  crusaders  had  invested. 
On  his  approach,  however,  they  retired ;  after 
which,  the  sultan  made  himself  master  of  its 
strong  castle.  This  was  soon  followed  by  the 
reduction  of  Balbec ;  and  these  rapid  conquests 
so  alarmed  the  ministers  of  Al  Malek,  that,  en- 
tering into  a  combination  with  some  of  the 
neighbouring  princes,  they  raised  a  formidable 
army,  with  which  they  designed  to  crush  the 
sultan  at  once.  Saladin,  fearing  the  event,  of- 
fered to  cede  Hems  and  Hamah  to  Al  Malek, 
and  to  govern  Damascus  only  as  his  lieutenant 
but  these  terms  being  rejected,  a  battle  ensuea  • 
in  which  the  allied  army  was  utterly  defeated, 
and  the  shattered  remains  of  it  shut  up  in  Aleppo 
This  produced  a  treaty,  by  which  Saladin  was. 
left  master  of  all  Syria,  excepting  only  the  cit" 
of  Aleppo  and  its  territory.  In  1176  Saladin 
returned  from  the  conquest  of  Syria,  and  made 
his  triumphal  entry  into  Cairo.  Here,  having 
rested  himself  and  his  troops  for  some  time,  he 
began  to  encompass  the  city  with  a  wall  29,000 
cubits  in  length,  but  which  he  did  not  live  to 
finish.  Next  year  he  led  a  very  numerous  army 
into  Palestine  against  the  crusaders.  But  here 
his  usual  good  fortune  failed  him.  His  army  was 
entirely  defeated ;  40,000  of  his  men  were  left 
dead  on  the  field ;  and  the  rest  fled  with  so  much 
precipitation,  that,  having  no  towns  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood where  they  could  shelter  themselves, 
they  traversed  the  vast  desert  between  Palestine 
and  Egypt,  and  scarcely  stopped  till  they  reached 
the  capital  itself.  Thus  the  greatest  part  of  the 
army  perished ;  and,  as  no  water  was  to  be  had 
in  the  desert,  almost  all  the  cattle  died  of  thirst 
before  the  fugitives  arrrived  on  the  confines  of 
Egypt.  Saladin  himself  seemed  to  have  been 
greatly  intimidated  ;  for  in  a  letter  to  his  brother 
Al  Malek,  he  told  him,  that  he  was  more  than 
once  in  the  most  imminent  danger;  and  that  God, 
as  he  apprehended,  had  delivered  him,  to  reserve 
him  for  the  execution  of  some  grand  and  impor- 
tant design.  In  1182  he  set  out  on  an  expedi- 
tion to  Syria  with  a  formidable  army,  amidst  the 
acclamations  and  good  wishes  of  the  people. 
He  was,  however,  repulsed  with  loss  both  before 
Aleppo  and  Al  Mawsel,  after  having  spent  much 
time  and  labor  in  besieging  these  two  important 
places.  In  the  mean  time  a  most  powerful  fleet 
of  European  ships  appeared  ou  the  Red  Sea, 
which  threatened  the  cities  of  Mecca  and  Medina 
with  the  utmost  danger.  The  news  of  this  ar- 
mament no  sooner  reached  Cairo,  than  Abu  Beer, 
Saladin's  brother,  who  had  been  left  viceroy, 
caused  another  to  be  fitted  out  with  all  speed 
under  the  command  of  Lulu,  a  brave  and  expe- 
rienced officer;  who  quickly  came  up  with  them, 
and  a  dreadful  engagement  ensued.  The  Chris- 
tians were  defeated  after  an  obstinate  resistance, 
and  all  the  prisoners  butchered  in  cold  blood. 
This  proved  such  a  terrible  blow  to  the  Europe- 
ans, that  they  never  more  ventured  on  a  like  ai- 

3  B 


E  G  Y  P  T. 


tempt.  In  1183  Saladin  continued  to  extend 
his  conquests.  The  city  of  Amida  iu  Mesopo- 
tamia surrendered  to  him  in  eight  days ;  after 
which,  being  provoked  by  some  violences  com- 
mitted by  Amadoddin,  prince  of  Aleppo,  he  re- 
solved to  make  himself  master  of  that  place. 
His  army  being  now  numerous,  he  pushed 
on  the  siege  with  the  utmost  vigor ;  upon  which 
Amadoddin  capitulated,  on  condition  of  being 
allowed  to  possess  certain  cities  in  Mesopotamia, 
which  had  formerly  belonged  to  him,  and  being 
ready  to  attend  the  sultan  on  whatever  expedition 
he  pleased.  After  the  conquest  of  Aleppo, 
Saladin  took  three  other  cities,  and  then  marched 
against  the  crusaders.  Having  sent  out  a  party 
to  reconnoitre,  they  fell  in  with  a  considerable 
detachment  of  Christians,  whom  they  easily  de- 
feated, taking  about  100  prisoners,  with  the  loss 
of  only  a  single  man  on  their  side.  The  sultan, 
animated  by  this  first  instance  of  success,  ad- 
vanced against  the  crusaders,  who  had  assem- 
bled their  whole  army  at  Sepphoris  in  Galilee.  On 
viewing  the  sultan's  troops,  however,  and  per- 
ceiving them  to  be  greatly  superior  in  strength 
to  what  they  had  at  first  apprehended,  they  de- 
clined an  engagement,  nor  could  Saladin  with 
all  his  skill  force  them  to  it.  But,  though  he 
found  it  impossible  to  bring  the  crusaders  to  a 
decisive  engagement,  he  harassed  them  greatly, 
and  destroyed  great  numbers  of  them.  He 
also  carried  off  many  prisoners,  dismantled  three 
of  their  strongest  cities,  laid  waste  their  terri- 
tories, and  concluded  the  campaign  with  taking 
another  strong  town.  For  three  years  Saladin 
continued  to  gain  ground  on  the  crusaders,  yet 
without  any  decisive  advantage;  till  1187,  when 
the  cruel  ravages  committed  in  their  territories 
obliged  the  Christians  to  venture  a  battle. 
Both  armies,  therefore,  being  resolved  to  exert 
their  utmost  efforts,  a  most  fierce  and  bloody 
battle  ensued.  Night  prevented  victory  from 
declaring  on  either  side,  and  the  fight  was 
renewed  wtih  equal  obstinacy  next  day.  The 
victory  was  still  left  undecided;  but  on  the 
third  day  Saladin's  troops,  finding  themselves 
surrounded  by  the  enemy  on  all  sides  but  one, 
and  there  also  hemmed  in  by  the  river  Jor- 
dan, so  that  there  was  no  room  to  fly,  fought 
like  men  in  despair,  and  at  last  gained  a  most 
complete  victory.  Vast  numbers  of  the  Chris- 
tians perished  on  the  field.  A  large  body  re- 
tired to  the  top  of  a  neighbouring  hill  covered 
with  wood ;  but  being  surrounded  by  Saladin's 
troops,  who  set  fire  to  the  wood,  they  were  all 
obliged  to  surrender  av  discretion.  Some  of  them 
were  butchered  by  their  enemies,  as  soon  as  they 
delivered  themselves  into  their  hands,  and  others 
thrown  into  irons.  Among  the  latter  were  the 
king  of  Jerusalem  himself,  Arnold  prince  of  Al 
Shawbec  and  Al  Carac,  the  masters  of  the  Tem- 
plars and  Hospitallers,  with  almost  the  whole 
body  of  the  latter.  So  great  was  the  consterna- 
tion of  the  Christians  on  this  occasion,  that  one 
of  Saladin's  men  is  said  to  have  taken  thirty  of 
them  prisoners,  and  tied  them  together  with  the 
cord  of  his  tent,  to  prevent  them  from  making 
their  escape.  The  masters  of  the  Templars  and 
Hospitallers,  with  the  knights  acting  under  them, 
were  no  sooner  brought  into  Saladin's  presence, 


than  he  ordered  them  all  to  be  cut  in  piece-. 
After  the  engagement,  Saladin  seated  himself  in 
a  magnificent  tent,  placing  the  king  of  Jerusalem 
on  his  right  hand,  and  Arnold  prince  of  Al 
Shawbec  and  Al  Carac  on  his  left.  Then  he 
drank  to  the  former,  and  at  the  same  time  offered 
him  a  cup  of  snow  water.  This  was  thankfully 
received  ;  and  the  king  immediately  drank  to  the 
prinpe  of  Al  Carac,  who  sat  near  him.  '  I  will 
not,  said  Saladin,  suffer  this  cursed  rogue  to 
drink ;  as  that,  according  to  the  laudable  and 
generous  custom  of  the  Arabs,  would  secure  to 
him  his  life.'  Then  turning  towards  the  prince, 
he  reproached  him  with  having  undertaken  the 
expedition  while  in  alliance  with  himself,  with 
having  intercepted  an  Egyptian  caravan  in  the 
time  of  profound  peace,  and  massacring  the 
people  of  which  it  was  composed,  &c.  Not- 
withstanding all  this,  he  told  him,  he  would 
grant  him  his  life,  if  he  would  embrace  Mahom- 
medanism.  This  condition,  however,  was  re- 
fused ;  and  the  sultan,  with  one  stroke  of  his 
scymitar,  cut  off  the  prince's  head.  This  ter- 
rified the  king  of  Jerusalem ;  but  Saladin  as- 
sured him  he  had  nothing  to  fear,  and  that 
Arnold  had  brought  on  himself  a  violent  death 
by  his  want  of  common  honesty.  The  crusaders 
being  thus  totally  defeated  and  dispersed,  Sala- 
din next  laid  siege  to  Tiberias,  which  soon  capi- 
tulated, as  did  also  Acca  or  Ptolemais,  where  he 
found  4000  Mahommedan  prisoners  in  chains, 
whom  he  immediately  released.  As  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Acca  enjoyed  a  very  extensive  trade,  he 
found  there  not  only  vast  sums  of  money,  but 
likewise  a  great  variety  of  valuable  wares,  all  of 
which  he  seized.  About  the  same  time  his  bro- 
ther Al  Malec  attacked  and  took  a  very  strong 
fortress  in  the  neighbouihood ;  after  which  Sa- 
ladin divided  his  army  into  three  bodies,  and 
soon  made  himself  master  of  Neapolis,  Cresarea, 
Sepphoris,  and  other  cities  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Ptolemais,  where  his  soldiers  found  only 
women  and  children,  the  men  having  been  all 
killed  or  taken  prisoners.  His  next  conquest 
was  Joppa,  which  was  taken  by  storm  after  a 
vigorous  resistance.  Every  thing  being  then 
settled,  and  a  distribution  made  of  the  spoils 
and  captives,  Saladin  marched  in  person  against 
Tebrien,  a  strong  fortress  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Sidon ;  which  he  took  by  assault,  after  a  siege 
of  six  days,  and  ordered  the  fortress  to  be  razed, 
and  the  garrison  put  to  the  sword.  From  Te- 
brien he  proceeded  to  Sidon,  which,  being  de- 
serted by  its  prince,  surrendered  almost  on  the 
first  summons.  Berytus  was  next  invested,  and 
surrendered  in  seven  days.  Among  the  pri- 
soners Saladin  found  in  this  place  the  prince  of  a 
territory  called  Hobeil,  who  by  way  of  ransom 
delivered  up  his  dominions  to  him,  and  was  of 
consequence  released.  About  the  same  time,  a 
Christian  ship,  in  which  was  a  nobleman  of  tried 
courage  and  experience  in  war,  arrived  at  the 
harbour  of  Ptolemais,  not  knowing  that  it  was  in 
the  hands  of  Saladin.  The  governor  might 
easily  have  secured  the  vessel ;  but  neglecting 
the  opportunity,  she  escaped  to  Tyre,  where  the 
above-mentioned  nobleman,  together  with  the 
prince  of  Hobeil,  contributed  not  a  little  to  re- 
trieve the  affairs  of  the  Christians,  and  enable 


EGYPT. 


/39 


them  to  make  a  stand  for  four  years  longer. 
Saladin  in  the  mean  lime  went  on  with  his  con- 
quests. Having  made  himself  master  of  Ascalon, 
after  a  siege  of  fourteen  days,  he  next,  invested 
Jerusalem.  The  garrison  was  numerous,  and 
made  an  obstinate  defence ;  but  Saladin  having 
at  last  made  a  breach  in  the  walls  by  sapping, 
the  besieged  desired  to  capitulate.  This  was 
at  first  refused ;  upon  which  the  Christian  am- 
bassador boldly  said  to  him: — '  If  that  be 
the  case,  O  sultan,  know  that  we  who  are  ex- 
tremely numerous,  and  have  been  restrained 
from  fighting  like  men  in  despair,  only  by  the 
hopes  of  an  honorable  capitulation,  will  kill  all 
our  wives  and  children,  commit  all  our  wealth 
and  valuable  effects  to  the  flames,  massacre  5000 
prisoners  now  in  our  hands,  leave  not  a  single 
beast  of  burden  or  animal  of  any  kind  belonging 
to  us  alive,  and  level  with  the  ground  the  rock  you 
esteem  sacred,  together  with  the  temple  Al  Aksa. 
After  this  we  will  sally  out  upon  you  in  a  body  ; 
and  doubt  not  but  we  shall  either  cut  to  pieces  a 
much  greater  number  of  you  than  we  are,  or 
force  you  to  abandon  the  siege.'  This  desperate 
speech  had  such  an  effect  upon  Saladin,  that  he 
immediately  called  a  council  of  war,  at  which  all 
the  general  officers  declared,  that  it  would  be 
most  proper  to  allow  the  Christians  to  depart  un- 
molested. The  sultan  therefore  allowed  them  to 
march  out  freely  with  their  wives,  children,  and 
all  their  effects ;  after  which  he  received  ten 
dinars  from  every  man  who  was  capable  of  pay- 
ing that  sum,  five  from  every  woman,  and  two 
from  every  young  person  under  age.  For  the 
poor  who  were  not  able  to  pay  any  thing,  the 
rest  of  the  inhabitants  raised  the  sum  of  30,000 
dinars.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem 
were  escorted  by  a  detachment  of  Saladin's 
troops  to  Tyre;  and,  soon  after,  he  advanced 
with  his  army  against  that  place.  As  the  port 
was  blocked  up  by  a  squadron  of  five  men  of 
war,  Saladin  imagined  that  he  should  easily  be- 
come master  of  it  But  in  this  he  found  himself 
mistaken.  For  one  morning,  by  break  of  day, 
a  Christian  fleet  fell  upon  his  squadron,  and  en- 
trely  defeated  it ;  nor  did  a  single  vessel  escape 
'heir  pursuit.  A  considerable  number  of  the 
Mahommedans  threw  themselves  into  the  sea 
during  the  engagement;  most  of  whom  were 
drowned,  though  some  few  escaped.  About  the 
same  time  Saladin  himself  was  vigorously  re- 
pulsed by  land ;  so  that,  after  calling  a  council  of 
war,  it  was  thought  proper  to  raise  the  siege.  In 
1188  Saladin  reduced  the  city  of  Laodicea  and 
some  others,  together  with  many  strong  castles; 
but  met  also  with  several  repulses.  At  last  he 
took  the  road  to  Antioch  ;  and  having  reduced 
all  the  fortresses  that  lay  in  his  way,  many  of 
which  had  been  deemed  impregnable,  Bohemond, 
prince  of  Antioch,  was  so  much  intimidated  that 
he  desired  a  truce  for  seven  or  eight  months. 
This  Saladin  found  himself  obliged  to  comply 
with,  on  account  of  the  prodigious"  fatigues  his 
men  had  sustained,  and  because  his  auxiliaries 
BOW  demanded  leave  to  return  home.  All  these 
heavy  losses  of  the  Christians,  however,  proved 
in  some  respects  an  advantage,  as  they  were  thus 
obliged  to  lay  aside  their  animosities,  which  had 
originally  proved  the  ruin  of  their  affairs.  Those 


who  had  defended  Jerusalem,  and  most  of  the 
other  fortresses  taken  by  Saludir.,  having  retreated 
to  Tyre,  formed  there  a  very  numerous  body. 
This  proved  the  means  of  preserving  thai  city 
arid  also  of  re-establishing  their  affairs  for  ths 
present.  For,  having  received  powerful  succours 
from  Europe,  they  were  enabled,  in  118fJ,  to 
take  the  field  with  30,000  fooUand  2000  horse. 
Their  first  attempt  was  upon  Alexandretta  ;  from 
whence  they  dislodged  a  strong  party  of  Mahom- 
medans, and  made  themselves  masters  of  the 
place  with  very  little  loss.  They  next  laid  siege 
to  Ptolemais;  of  which  Saladin  had  Tio  sooner 
received  intelligence,  than  he  marched  to  its  re- 
lief. After  several  skirmishes  with  various  suc- 
cess, a  general  engagement  ensued,  in  which 
Saladin  was  defeated  with  the  loss  of  10,000  men. 
This  enabled  the  Christians  to  carry  on  the  siege 
of  Ptolemais  with  greater  vigor ;  which  place, 
however,  they  were  not  able  to  reduce  for  two 
years.  This  year  the  sultan  was  greatly  alarmed, 
by  an  account  that  the  emperor  of  Germany  was 
advancing  to  Constantinople  with  an  army  of 
260,000  men,  to  assist  the  other  crusaders.  Tins 
prodigious  armament,  however,  came  to  nothing. 
The  multitude  were  so  reduced  with  sickness, 
famine,  and  fatigue,  that  scarcely  1000  of  them 
reached  the  camp  before  Ptolemais.  The  siege 
of  that  city  was  continued,  though  with  bad  suc- 
cess on  the  part  of  the  Christians.  They  were 
repulsed  in  all  their  attacks,  their  engines  were 
burnt  with  naphtha,  and  the  besieged  always  re- 
ceived supplies  of  provisions  in  spite  of  the  ut- 
most efforts  of  the  besiegers ;  while  a  dreadful 
famine  and  pestilence  raged  in  the  Christian 
camp,  which  sometimes  carried  off  200  people 
a-day.  In  1191  the  Christians  received  power- 
ful succours  from  Europe.  Philip  II.  of  France, 
and  Richard  I.  of  England,  arrived  before  the 
camp  at  Ptolemais.  The  latter  was  esteemed  the 
bravest  and  most  enterprising  of  all  the  generals 
the  crusaders  had;  and  the  spirits  of  his  soldiers 
were  greatly  elated  by  the  thoughts  of  acting 
under  such  an  experienced  commander.  Soon 
after  his  arrival,  the  English  sunk  a  Mahomme- 
dan  ship  of  vast  size,  having  on  board  650  sol- 
diers, and  a  great  quantity  of  arms  and  provisions, 
going  from  Berytus  to  Ptolemais.  Of  the  soldiers 
and  sailors  who  navigated  this  vessel,  only  one 
person  escaped ;  who,  being  taken  prisoner  by 
the  English,  was  despatched  to  the  sultan  with 
the  news  of  the  disaster.  The  besieged  still 
defended  themselves  with  the  greatest  resolu- 
tion ;  and,  the  king  of  England  happening  to 
fall  sick,  the  operations  of  the  besiegers  were 
delayed.  On  his  recovery,  however,  the  attacks 
were  renewed  with  such  fury,  that  the  inhabitants 
found  themselves  under  a  necessity  of  surrender- 
ing the  place.  One  of  the  terms  of  the  capitula- 
tion was,  that  the  crusaders  should  receive  a  very 
considerable  sum  of  money  from  Saladin,  upon 
delivering  up  their  Mahommedan  prisoners. 
With  this  article  Saladin  refused  to  comply ;  in 
consequence  of  which.  Richard  caused  3000  of 
those  unfortunate  men  to  be  slaughtered  at  once. 
After  the  reduction  of  Ptolemais,  the  king  of 
England,  now  made  generalissimo  of  the  crusa- 
ders, took  the  road  to  Ascalon  in  order  to  be- 
siege thai  place ;  after  which/  he  intended  to 

3  K  -2 


740 


EGYPT. 


make  an  attempt  upon  Jerusalem  itself.  Saladin, 
to  intercept  his  passage,  placed  himself  in  the 
way  with  an  army  of  300,000  men.  On  this  oc- 
casion was  fought  one  of  the  greatest  battles  of 
that  age.  Saladin  was  totally  defeated,  with  the 
loss  of  40,000  men ;  and  Ascalon  soon  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  crusaders.  Other  sieges  were 
•  afterwards  carried*  on  with  success,  and  Richard 
even  approached  within  sight  of  Jerusalem,  in 
1192,  when,  by  the  weakened  state  of  his  army, 
and  the  divisions  among  the  officers,  he  was 
under  the  necessity  of  concluding  a  truce 
with  the  sultan,  for  three  years,  three  months, 
three  weeks,  three  days,  and  three  hours ;  soon 
after  which  Richard  set  out  on  his  return  to 
England.  In  1193  Saladin  died,  to  the  inex- 
pressible grief  of  the  Mahommedans,  who  held 
him  in  the  utmost  veneration.  His  dominions  in 
Syria  and  Palestine  were  divided  among  his  chil- 
dren and  relations  into  many  petty  principalities. 
His  son  Othman  succeeded  to  the  crown  of 
Egypt ;  but,  as  none  of  his  successors  possessed 
the  enterprising  genius  of  Saladin,  the  history 
from  that  time  to  1250  affords  nothing  remark- 
able. 

In  1250  the  reigning  sultan,  Malek  Al  Salek, 
was  dethroned  and  slain  by  the  Mamelukes  or 
Mamlouks,  as  they  are  called,  a  kind  of  mercenary 
soldiers  who  served  under  him.  Inconsequence 
of  this  revolution,  the  Mamelukes  became  masters 
of  Egypt,  and  chose  a  sultan  from  among  them- 
selves. These  Mamelukes  were  originally  young 
Turks  or  Tartars,  sold  to  private  persons  by  the 
merchants,  from  whom  they  were  bought  by  the 
sultan,  educated  at  his  expense,  and  employed  to 
defend  the  maritime  places  of  the  kingdom.  The 
reason  of  this  institution  originally  was,  that  the 
native  Egyptians  were  become  so  cowardly, 
treacherous,  and  effeminate,  from  a  long  course 
of  slavery,  that  they  were  unfit  for  arms.  The 
Mamelukes,  on  the  contrary,  made  most  excellent 
soldiers ;  for,  having  no  friends  but  among  their 
own  corps,  they  turned  all  their  thoughts  to  their 
own  profession.  According  to  M.  Volney,  they 
came  originally  from  Mount  Caucasus,  and  were 
distinguished  by  the  flaxen  color  of  their  hair. 
The  expedition  of  the  Tartars,  in  1227,  proved 
indirectly  the  means  of  introducing  them  into 
Egypt.  These  horrible  conquerors,  having 
slaughtered  and  massacred  till  they  were  weary, 
brought  along  with  them  an  immense  number  of 
slaves  of  both  sexes,  with  whom  they  filled  all 
the  markets  in  Asia.  The  Turks  purchased 
about  12,000  young  men,  whom  they  bred  up  in 
the  profession  of  arms,  in  which  they  soon  at- 
tained to  great  perfection  ;  but  at  last,  becoming 
mutinous,  they  turned  their  arms  against  their 
masters,  and  in  1250  deposed  and  murdered  the 
sultan,  Malek.  The  Mamelukes  having  thus  got 
possession  of  the  government,  and  neither  under- 
standing nor  valuing  any  thing  but  the  art  of 
war,  every  species  of  learning  decayed  in  Egypt, 
and  a  great  degree  of  barbarism  was  introduced. 
Neither  was  their  empire  of  long  duration,  not- 
withstanding their  martial  abilities.  The  reason 
was,  that  they  were  originally  only  a  small  part 
of  the  sultan  of  Egypt's  standing  forces.  As  a 
numerous  standing  army  was  necessary  in  a  coun- 
try where  the  fundamental  maxim  of  government 


was,  that  every  native  must  be  a  slave,  they  were 
at  a  loss  how  to  act;  being  justly  suspicious  of 
all  the  rest  of  the  army.  At  last  they  resolved  to 
buy  Chnstian  slaves,  and  educate  them  in  the 
same  way  that  they  themselves  had  formerly 
been.  These  were  commonly  brought  from  Cir- 
cassia,  where  the  people,  though  they  professed 
Christianity,  made  no  scruple  of  selling  their 
children.  When  they  were  completed  in  their 
military  education,  these  soldiers  were  disposed 
of  through  all  the  fortresses  erected  in  the  coun- 
try, to  bridle  the  inhabitants;  and,  because  in 
their  language  such  a  fort  was  called  Borge,  the 
new  militia  obtained  the  name  of  Borgites.  By  this 
expedient  the  Mamelukes  imagined  they  would  be 
able  to  secure  themselves  in  the  sovereignty,  but 
they  were  mistaken.  In  process  of  time,  the  old 
Mamelukes  grew  proud,  indolent,  and  lazy :  and 
the  Borgites,  taking  advantage  of  this,  rose  upon 
their  masters,  deprived  them  of  the  government, 
and  transferred  it  to  themselves  about  A.  D.  1382. 
The  Borgites,  however,  assumed  the  name  of 
Mamelukes;  and  became  famous  for  ferocious 
valor.  They  were  almost  perpetually  engaged 
in  wars  either  foreign  or  domestic ;  and  their  do- 
minion lasted  till  1517,  when  they  were  invaded 
by  Selim  I.,  the  Turkish  sultan.  The  Mame- 
lukes defended  themselves  with  incredible  valor; 
notwithstanding  which,  being  overpowered  by 
numbers,  they  were  defeated  in  every  engage- 
ment. The  same  year,  their  capital,  the  city  of 
Cairo,  was  taken,  and  a  terrible  slaughter  made 
of  those  who  defended  it.  The  sultan,  Tuman 
Bey,  was  forced  to  fly ;  and,  having  collected  all 
his  forces,  he  ventured  a  decisive  battle.  The 
most  romantic  efforts  of  valor,  however,  were  in- 
sufficient to  cope  with  the  innumerable  multitude 
which  composed  the  Turkish  army.  Most  of  his 
men  were  cut  in  pieces,  and  the  unhappy  prince 
himself  was  at  last  obliged  to  take  shelter  in  a 
marsh.  He  was  dragged  from  his  hiding  place, 
where  he  had  stood  up  to  the  shoulders  in  water, 
and  soon  after  put  to  death.  With  him  ended 
the  glory,  and  almost  the  existence,  of  the  Mame- 
Jukes,  who  were  now  every  where  searched  for 
and  cut  in  pieces. 

Selim  gave  a  specimen  of  his  government  the 
very  day  after  his  being  put  in  full  possession  of 
it  by  the  death  of  Tuman  Bey.  Having  ordered 
a  theatre  to  be  erected,  with  a  throne  upon  it,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Nile,  he  caused  all  the  prisoners, 
upwards  of  30,000,  to  be  beheaded  in  his  pre- 
sence, and  their  bodies  thrown  in  the  river. 
But  notwithstanding  this  horrid  barbarity,  he  did 
not  attempt  the  total  extermination  of  the  Mame- 
lukes, but  seems  to  have  recollected  that,  if  he 
established  a  pacha  in  Egypt  with  the  same 
powers  with  which  he  invested  those  of  other 
parts,  he  would  be  under  strong  temptations  to 
revolt,  by  reason  of  the  distance  from  the  capital. 
He  therefore  proposed  a  new  form  of  govern- 
ment, by  which  the  power,  being  distributed 
among  the  different  members  of  the  state,  should 
preserve  an  equilibrium ;  so  that  the  dependence 
of  the  whole  should  be  upon  himself.  With  this 
view  he  chose,  from  among  those  Mamelukes  who 
had  escaped  the  general  massacre,  a  divan,  or 
council  of  regency,  consisting  of  the  pacha  and 
chiefs  of  the  seven  military  corps.  The  foimer 


EGYPT. 


741 


was  to  notify  to  this  council  the  orders  of  the 
Porte,  to  send  the  tribute  to  Constantinople,  and 
provide  for  the  safety  of  government  both  exter- 
nal and  internal ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
members  of  the  council  had  a  right  to  reject  the 
orders  of  the  pacha,  or  even  of  deposing  him, 
provided  they  could  assign  sufficient  reasons. 
All  civil  and  political  ordinances  must  also  be 
ratified  by  them.  Besides  this,  he  formed  the 
whole  body  into  a  kind  of  republic ;  for  which 
purpose  he  issued  an  edict,  stating :  '  Though, 
by  the  help  of  the  Almighty,  we  have  con- 
quered the  whole  kingdom  of  Egypt  with  our 
invincible  armies,  nevertheless  our  benevo- 
lence is  willing  to  grant  to  the  twenty-four 
sangiacs  of  Egypt  (see  SANGIAC)  a  republi- 
can government  with  the  following  conditions. 
1.  That  our  sovereignty  shall  be  acknowledged 
by  the  republic ;  and,  in  token  of  their  obedi- 
ence, our  lieutenant  shall  be  received  as  our 
representative,  but  to  do  nothing  against  our 
will  or  the  republic;  but,  on  the  contrary,  shall 
co-operate  with  it  for  its  welfare  on  all  occa- 
sions :  Or,  if  he  shall  attempt  to  infringe  any 
of  its  privileges,  the  republic  is  at  full  liberty 
to  suspend  him  from  his  authority,  and  to 
send  to  our  Sublime  Porte  a  complaint  against 
him,  &c.  2.  In  time  of  war  the  republic  shall 
provide  12,000  troops  at  its  own  expense,  to  be 
commanded  by  a  sangiac  or  sangiacs.  3.  The 
republic  shall  raise  annually  and  send  to  our 
Sublime  Porte  the  sum  of  560,000  aslans  (see 
ASLAN),  accompanied  by  a  sangiac,  who  shall 
have  a  satisfactory  receipt,  &c.  4.  The  same 
sum  to  be  raised  for  the  use  of  Medina,  and 
Kiabe,  or  Mecca.  5.  No  more  troops  or  jani- 
zaries shall  be  kept  by  the  republic  in  time  of 
peace  than  14,000 ;  but  in  time  of  war  they  may 
be  increased  to  oppose  our  and  the  republic's 
enemies.  6.  The  republic  shall  send  annually 
to  our  granary,  out  of  the  produce  of  the  country 
1,000,000  of  casiz  (twenty-five  occa,  see  OCCA), 
or  measures  of  corn,  viz.  600,000  of  wheat,  and 
400,000  of  barley.  7.  The  republic,  fulfil- 
ling these  articles,  shall  have  a  free  government 
over  all  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt,  independent 
of  our  lieutenant;  and  shall  execute  the  laws  of 
the  country  with  the  advice  of  the  mollah,  or 
high  priest,  under  our  authority,  and  that  of  our 
successors.  8.  The  republic  shall  be  in  pos- 
session of  the  mint  as  heretofore ;  but  with  the 
condition  that  it  shall  be  under  the  inspection  of 
our  lieutenant,  that  the  coin  may  not  be  adul- 
terated. 9.  That  the  republic  shall  elect  a 
sheik  bellet  out  of  the  number  of  beys,  to  be 
confirmed  by  our  lieutenant ;  and  that  the  said 
sheik  bellet  shall  be  our  representative,  and  shall 
be  esteemed  by  all  our  lieutenants,  and  all  our 
officers,  both  of  high  and  low  rank,  as  the  head 
of  the  republic ;  and  if  our  lieutenant  is  guilty 
of  oppression,  or  exceeds  the  bounds  of  his 
authority,  the  said  sheik  bellet  shall  represent 
the  'grievances  of  the  republic  to  our  Sublime 
Porte.  But  in  case  any  foreign  enemy  or  ene- 
mies disturb  the  peace  of  the  republic,  we  and 
our  successors  engage  to  protect  it  with  our 
utmost  power,  until  peace  is  re-established, 
without  any  cost  or  expense  to  the  republic. 
Given  and  signed  by  our  clemency  to  the  repub- 


lic of  Egypt.'  Thus  the  power  of  the  Mamelukes 
still  continued  in  a  very  considerable  degree, 
and  gradually  increased  so  much  as  to  threaten 
a  total  loss  of  dominion  to  the  Turks.  During 
the  last  sixty  years,  the  Porte  having  relaxed 
from  its  vigilance,  such  a  revolution  took  place, 
that  the  Turkish  power  is  now  almost  reduced 
to  nothing.  But  to  understand  this  we  must 
consider  the  way  in  which  the  race  of  Mamelukes 
was  continued  or  multiplied  in  Egypt.  This  is 
not  in  the  ordinary  way,  by  marriage ;  on  the 
contrary,  M.  Volney  assures  us,  that  'during 
550  years  in  which  there  have  been  Mamelukes 
in  Egypt,  not  one  of  them  has  left  subsisting 
issue;  all  their  children  perish  in  the  first  or 
second  descent.  Almost  the  same  thing  holds 
good  with  regard  to  the  Turks ;  and  it  is  ob- 
served, that  they  can  only  secure  the  continu- 
ance of  their  families  by  marrying  women  who 
are  natives,  which  the  Mamelukes  have  always 
disdained.  The  means  by  which  they  are  per- 
petuated and  multiplied  are  the  same  by  which 
they  were  first  established,  viz.  by  slaves  brought 
from  their  original  country.  From  the  time  of 
the  Moguls  this  commerce  has  been  continued 
on  the  banks  of  the  Cuban  and  Phasis,  in  the 
same  manner  as  it  is  carried  on  in  Africa  by  the 
wars  among  the  hostile  tribes,  and  the  misery  or 
avarice  of  the  inhabitants,  who  sell  their  children 
to  strangers.  The  slaves  thus  procured  are  first 
brought  to  Constantinople,  and  afterwards  dis- 
persed through  the  empire,  where  they  are  pur- 
chased by  the  wealthy.  When  the  Turks 
subdued  Egypt  (says  M.  Volney),  they  should 
undoubtedly  have  prohibited  this  dangerous 
traffic ;  their  omitting  which  seems  about  to  dis- 
possess them  of  their  conquest,  and  which  several 
political  errors  have  long  been  preparing.  For 
a  considerable  time  the  Porte  had  neglected  the 
affairs  of  this  province :  and,  in  order  to  restrain 
the  pachas,  had  suffered  the  divan  to  extend  its 
power  till  the  chiefs  of  the  janizaries  and  azabs 
were  left  without  control.  The  soldiers  them- 
selves, become  citizens  by  the  marriages  they 
had  contracted,  were  no  longer  the  creatures  of 
Constantinople:  and  a  change  introduced  into 
their  discipline  still  more  increased  these  disor- 
ders. At  first  the  seven  military  corps  had  one 
common  treasury ;  and,  though  the  society  was 
rich,  individuals  not  having  any  thing  at  their 
own  disposal,  could  effect  nothing.  The  chiefs 
finding  their  power  diminished  by  this  regu- 
lation, got  it  abolished,  and  obtained  permission 
to  possess  distinct  property,  lands,  and  villages. 
And  as  these  lands  and  villages  depended  on  the 
Mameluke  governors,  it  was  necessary  to  con- 
ciliate them,  to  prevent  their  oppressions.  From 
that  moment  the  beys  acquired  an  ascendancy 
over  the  soldiers,  who  till  then  had  treated  them 
with  disdain :  and  this  continually  increased,  as 
their  government  procured  them  considerable 
riches.  These  they  employed  in  creating  friends. 
They  multiplied  their  slaves;  and, after  emanci- 
pating them,  employed  all  their  interest  to 
advance  them  in  the  army.  These  upstarts, 
retaining  for  their  patrons  the  same  superstitious 
veneration  common  in  the  East,  formed  factions 
implicitly  devoted  to  their  pleasure.'  Thus, 
about  1746,  Ibrahim,  one  of  the  kiayas  of  the 


742 


EGYPT. 


janizaries  (see  KI*YA),  rendered  himself  in 
reality  master  of  Egypt ;  having  managed  mat- 
ters so  well,  that  of  the  twenty-four  beys,  or 
sangiacr,  eight  were  of  his  household.  His 
influence  too  was  augmented  by  always  leaving 
vacancies,  in  order  to  enjoy  the  emoluments 
himself,  while  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  his 
corps  were  attached  to  his  interest;  and  his 
power  was  completed  by  gaining  over  Rodoan, 
the  most  powerful  of  all  the  colonels,  to  his 
interest.  Thus  the  pacha  became  altogether 
unable  to  oppose  him,  and  the  orders  of  the 
sultan  were  less  respected  than  those  of  Ibra- 
him. On  his  death,  in  1757,  his  family,  i.e.  his 
enfranchised  slaves,  continued  to  rule  in  a 
despotic  manner.  Waging  war,  however,  among 
each  other,  Rodoan  and  several  other  chiefs 
were  killed;  but,  in  1766,  Ali  Bey,  who  had 
been  a  principal  actor  in  the  disturbances,  over- 
came his  enemies,  and  for  some  time  rendered 
himself  absolute  master  of  Egypt.  Of  this  man 
there  are  various  accounts.  The  following  is 
given  by  M.  Volney : — It  is  supposed  that  Ali 
was  born  among  the  Abazans,  a  people  of 
Mount  Caucasus;  from  whom,  next  to  the  Cir- 
^assians,  the  slaves  most  valued  by  the  Turks 
are  obtained.  Having  been  brought  to  a  public 
sale  at  Cairo,  Ali  was  bought  by  two  Jew 
brothers,  named  Isaac  and  Yousef,  who  made  a 
present  of  him  to  Ibrahim.  At  this  time  he  is 
supposed  to  have  been  about  thirteen  or  four- 
teen years  old,  and  was  employed  by  his  patron 
in  offices  similar  to  those  of  the  pages  belonging 
to  European  princes.  The  usual  education  was 
also  given  him,  viz.  that  of  learning  to  manage  a 
horse  well ;  fire  a  carbine  and  pistol,  and  throw 
the  djerid,  a  kind  of  dart  used  in  the  diversions 
of  that  country.  He  was  also  taught  the  exer- 
cise of  the  sabre,  and  a  little  reading  and  writing. 
In  ail  these  feats  of  activity  he  discovered  such 
impetuosity,  that  he  obtained  the  surname  of 
Djendali,  or  the  madman;  and,  as  he  grew  up, 
discovered  an  ambition  proportionable  to  the 
activity  displayed  in  his  youth.  About  the  age 
of  eighteen  or  twenty  Ibrahim  gave  him  his 
freedom ;  the  badge  of  which  among  the  Turks 
is  letting  the  beard  grow,  for  among  that  people 
it  is  thought  proper  only  for  women  and  slaves 
to  want  a  beard.  By  his  kind  patron  also  he 
was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  kachef,  or  governor 
of  a  district,  and  at  last  elected  one  of  the 
twenty-four  beys.  By  the  death  of  Ibrahim,  in 
1757,  he  had  an  opportunity  of  satisfying  his 
ambition ;  being  now  engaged  in  every  scheme 
for  the  promotion  or  disgrace  of  the  chiefs,  and 
having  had  a  principal  share  in  the  ruin  of 
Rodoan,  Rodoan's  place  was  quickly  filled  by 
another,  who  did  not  long  enjoy  it ;  and  in  1 762 
Ali  Bey,  then  styled  Sheik  el  Beled,  having  got 
Abdelrahman,  the  possessor,  exiled,  procured 
himself  to  be  elected  in  his  room.  However,  he 
soon  shared  the  fate  of  the  rest,  being  condemned 
to  retire  to  Gaza.  This  town,  being  under  the 
dominion  of  a  Turkish  pacha,  was  by  no  means  a 
safe  retreat;  for  which  reason,  Ali  having  turned 
off  to  another  place,  kept  himself  concealed  for 
seme  time,  until  in  1766  his  friends  at  Cairo 
procured  his  recall.  On  this  he  appeared  sud- 
denly in  that  city;  and  killed  in  one  night  four 


of  the  beys  who  were  inimical  to  his  designs, 
banished  the  rest,  and  assumed  the  whole  power 
to  himself.  Still,  however,  his  ambition  was  not 
satisfied  :  and  he  determined  to  throw  off  his 
dependence  on  the  Porte  altogether,  and  become 
sultan  of  Egypt.  With  this  view  he  expelled 
the  pacha,  refused  to  pay  the  accustomed  tribute, 
and  in  1768  proceeded  to  coin  money  in  his 
own  name.  The  Porte,  being  at  that  time  on  the 
eve  of  a  dangerous  war  with  Russia,  had  not 
leisure  to  attend  to  the  proceedings  of  Ali  Bey ; 
so  that  the  latter  had  an  opportunity  of  going 
forward  with  his  enterprises  very  vigorously. 
His  first  expedition  was  against  an  Arabian 
prince  named  Hammam  ;  against  whom  he  sent 
his  favorite  Mohammed  Bey,  xinder  pretence 
that  the  former  had  concealed  a  treasure  entrust- 
ed with  him  by  Ibrahim,  and  that  he  afforded 
protection  to  rebels.  Having  destroyed  this 
unfortunate  prince,  he  next  began  to  put  in  exe- 
cution a  plan  proposed  to  him  by  a  young 
Venetian  merchant,  of  rendering  Gedda,  the  port 
of  Mecca,  an  emporium  for  all  the  commerce  of 
India;  and  even  imagined  he  should  be  able  to 
make  the  Europeans  abandon  the  passage  to  the 
Indies  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  With  this 
view,  he  fitted  out  some  vessels  at  Suez :  and 
manning  them  with  Mamelukes,  commanded  the 
bey  Hassan  to  sail  with  them  to  Gedda,  and 
seize  upon  it,  while  a  body  of  cavalry  under 
Mohammed  Bey  advanced  against  the  town. 
Both  these  commissions  were  executed  accord- 
ing to  his  wish,  and  Ali  became  quite  intoxicated 
with  his  success.  Nothing  but  ideas  of  con- 
quest now  occupied  his  mind,  without  con- 
sidering the  immense  disproportion  between  his 
own  force  and  that  of  the  grand  seignior.  Cir- 
cumstances were  then  indeed  very  favorable  to 
his  schemes.  The  sheik  Daher  was  in  rebellion 
against  the  Porte  in  Syria;  and  the  pacha  of 
Damascus  had  so  exasperated  the  people  by  his 
extortions,  that  they  were  ready  for  a  revolt. 
Having  therefore  made  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions, Ali  Bey  despatched,  in  1770,  about  500 
Mamelukes  to  take  possession  of  Gaza,  and  thus 
secure  an  entrance  into  Palestine.  Osman  the 
pacha  of  Damascus,  however,  no  sooner  heard  of 
the  invasion  than  he  prepared  for  war,  while  the 
troops  of  Ali  Bey  held  themselves  in  readiness  to 
fly  on  the  first  attack.  Sheik  Daher  hastened  to 
their  assistance,  while  Osman  fled  without  even 
offering  to  make  the  least  resistance  ;  thus  leaving 
the  enemy  masters  of  all  Palestine.  About  the 
end  of  February,  1771,  the  grand  army  of  Ali 
Bey  arrived  :  which  was  supposed  to  consist  of 
60,000  men.  M.  Volney  allows  that  there  might 
be  two  thirds  of  that  number,  who  were  classed 
as  follows  :  5000  Mamelukes,  constituting  the 
whole  effective  part  of  the  army ;  15,000  Arabs 
from  Barbary  on  foot,  constituting  the  whole 
infantry  of  the  army.  Besides  these,  the  servants 
of  the  Mamelukes,  each  of  whom  had  two,  would 
constitute  a  body  of  10,000  men.  A  number  of 
other  servants  would  constitute  a  body  of  about 
2000  ;  and  the  rest  of  the  number  would  be  made 
up  by  sutlers  and  other  usual  attendants  on 
armies.  It  was  commanded  by  Mohammed  Bey, 
the  friend  of  Ali.  '  But,'  says  M.  Volney, '  as  to 
order  and  discipline,  these  must  not  be  mentioned . 


EGYPT. 


743 


The  armies  ol   the  Turks  and  Mamelukes  are 
nothing  but  a  confused  multitude  of  horsemen 
without  uniforms,  on  horses  of  all  colors  and 
sizes,   without   either    keeping    their   ranks   or 
observing  any  regular  order.'     This  rabble  took 
the  road  to  Acre,  leaving  wherever  they  passed 
sufficient  marks  of  their  rapacity  and  want  of 
discipline.     At  Acre  a  junction  was  formed  with 
the  troops  of  sheik  Daher,  consisting  of  1500 
Safadians,  the  name  of  sheik  Daher's  subjects, 
from  Safad,  a  village  of  Galilee,  originally  under 
his  jurisdiction.    These  were  on  horseback,  and 
accompanied   by  1200  Motualis  cavalry,  under 
the  command  of  sheik  Nasif,  and  about  1000 
Mogrebian     infantry.       Thus    they    proceeded 
towards  Damascus,   while  Osman   prepared   to 
oppose  them  by  another  army  equally  numerous 
and  ill  regulated.     '  The  Asiatics,'  says  M.  Vol- 
ney,  '  are  unacquainted  with   the  elements   of 
war.    Their  armies  are  mere  mobs,  their  marches, 
ravages,  their  campaigns  inroads,  and  their  bat- 
tles bloody  frays.     The  strongest  or  most  adven- 
turous party  goes  in  quest  of  the  other,  which 
frequently  flies  without  making  any  resistance. 
If  they  stand  their  ground  they  engage  pell  mell, 
discharge  their  carbines,  break  their  spears,  and 
hack  each  other  with  their  sabres ;  for  they  have 
seldom   any  cannon,  and  when  they  have,  they 
are  but   of  little  service.     A  panic  frequently 
diffuses   itself  without   cause;   one   party  flies, 
the  other  shouts  victory ;  the  vanquished  sub- 
mit to  the  will  of  the  conqueror,  and  the  cam- 
paign often  terminates  without  a  battle.     Such, 
in   a  great   measure,   were  the  military  opera- 
tions in  Syria  in  1771.      The  combined  army 
of  AH    Bey    and    sheik    Daher    marched    to 
Damascus.     The  pachas  waited  for  them ;  they 
approached,  and,  on  the  6th  of  June,  a  decisive 
action  took  place :  the  Mamelukes  and  Safadians 
.rushed  on  the  Turks  with  such  fury,  that,  terrified 
at  their  courage,  they  immediately  took  flight, 
and  the  pachas  were  not  the  last  in  endeavouring 
to  make  their  escape.    The  allies  became  masters 
of  the  country,  and  took  possession  of  the  city 
without  opposition,  there  being  neither  walls  nor 
soldiers  to  defend  it.     The  castle  alone  resisted. 
Its  ruinous  fortifications  had  not  a  single  cannon, 
much  less  gunners ;  but  it  was  surrounded  by  a 
muddy  ditch,  and  behind  the  ruins  were  posted  a 
few  musqueteers;  and  these  alone  were  sufficient 
to  cneck  this  army  of  cavalry. — iAs  the  besieged, 
however,  were  already  conquered  by  their  fears, 
they  capitulated  the  third  day,  and  the  place  was 
to  be  surrendered  next  morning,  when,  at  day- 
break, a  most  extraordinary  revolution  took  place.' 
This  was  no  less  than  the  defection  of  Mohammed 
Bey  himself,  whom  Osman  had   gained  over  in 
a  conference  during  the  night.     At  the  moment, 
therefore,  that  the  signal  of  surrender  was  ex- 
pected, this  treacherous  general  soimded  a  re- 
treat,  and    turned  towards    Egypt  with  all  his 
cavalry,  flying  with  as  great  precipitation  as  if 
he  had  been  pursued  by  a  superior  army.     Mo- 
hammed continued  his  march  with  such  celerity, 
that  the  report  of  his  arrival  in  Egypt  reached 
Cairo  only  six  hours  before  him.     Thus  All  Bey 
found  himself  at  once  deprived  of  all  his  expec- 
tations of  conquest ;  and,  what  was  worse,  found 
a  traitor  whom  he  durst  not  punish  at  the  head 


ofhisfoices.     A  Buddcn  reverse  of  fortune  now 
took  place.     Several  vessels  laden  with  corn  for 
Sheik  Daher  were  taken  by  a  Russian  privateer ; 
and  Mohammed  Bey,  whom  he  designed  to  have 
put  to  death,  not  only  made  his  escape,  but  was 
so  well  attended,  that  he  could  not  be  attacked. 
His  followers  continuing  daily  to   increase    in 
number,    Mohammed  soon  becanle  sufficiently 
strong  to  march  towards  Cairo;  and,  in  April 
1772,  having  defeated  the  troops  of  AH  in  a  ren- 
contre, entered  the  city  sword  in  hand,  while  the 
latter  had  scarce  time  to  make  his  escape  witli 
800  Mamelukes.    With  difficulty  he  was  enabled 
to  get  to  Syria  by  the  assistance  of  Sheik  Daher, 
whom  he  immediately  joined  with  the  troops  he 
had  with  him.     The  Turks  under  Osman  were 
at  that  time  besieging  Sidon,  but  raised  the  siege 
on  the  approach  of  the  allied  army,  consisting 
of  about   7000   cavalry.     Though  the  Turkish 
army  was  at  least  three  times  their  number,  the 
allies  did  not  hesitate  to  attack  them,  and  gained 
a  complete  victory.     Their  affairs  now  began  to 
wear  a«rnore  favorable  aspect;  but  the  military 
operations  were  retarded  by  the  siege  of  Yafa, 
which  had  revolted,  and  though  defended  only 
by  a  garden  wall,  without   any  ditch,  held  out 
for  eight  months.     In  the  beginning  of  1773  it 
capitulated,  and  AH  Bey  began  to  think  of  re- 
turning to  Cairo.    For  this  purpose  Sheik  Daher 
had  promised  him  succours ;  and  the  Russians, 
with  whom  he  had  now  contracted  an  alliance, 
made  him   a   similar   promise.      AH,  however, 
ruined  every  thing  by  his  own  impatience.     DC 
ceived  by  an  astrologer,  who  pretended  that  the 
auspicious  moment  when  he  was  highly  favored 
by  the  stars  was  just  arrived,  he  set  out  without 
waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  allies.     He  was  also 
farther  deceived  by  a  stratagem  of  Mohammed, 
who  had  by  force  extorted  from  the  friends  of  AH 
Bey  letters  pressing  his  return  to  Cairo,  where 
the  people  were  weary  of  his  ungrateful  slave, 
and  wanted  only  his  presence  in  order  to  expel 
him.      AH  Bey   accordingly   set  out  with  his 
Mamelukes  and   1500  Safadians  given  him  by 
Daher ;  but  no  sooner  entered  the  desert  which 
separates  Gaza  from  Egypt,  than  he  was  attacked 
by  a  body  of  1000  chosen  Mamelukes  who  were 
lying  in  wait  for  his   arrival.     They  were  com- 
manded by  a  young  Bey,  named  Mourad ;  who, 
being  enamoured  of  the  wife  of  AH  Bey,  had 
obtained  a  promise  of  her  from  Mohammed,  in 
case  he  could   bring  him   her  husband's  head. 
As  soon  as  Mourad  perceived  the  dust  by  which 
the  approach  of  AH  Bey's  army  was  announced, 
he  rushed  upon  him,  attacked  and  took  prisoner 
AH  Bey  himself,  after  wounding  him  in  the  fore- 
head with  a  sabre.     Being  conducted   to  Mo- 
hammed Bey,  the  latter  pretended  to  treat  him 
with  extraordinary  respect,  and  ordered  a  mag- 
nificent tent  to  be  erected  for  him ;  but  in  three 
days  he  was  found  dead  of  his  wounds,  as  was 
given  out;  though  some  affirm,  with  equal  pro- 
bability, that  he  was  poisoned.     After  the  death 
of  AH   Bey,   Mohammed   took   upon    him  the 
supreme  dignity;    but  this   change  of  masters 
proved  of  very  little  service  to  the  Egyptians. 
At  first  he  pretended  to  be  only  the  defender  o 
the  rights  of  the  sultan,  remitted  the  usual  tribute 
to  Constantinople,  and  took  the  customary  oatb 


744 


EGYPT. 


of  unlimited  obedience ;  after  which  he  solicited 
permission  to  make  war  upon  Sheik  Daher,  the  ally 
of  All  Bey.  The  reason  of  this  request  was  a  mere 
personal  pique ;  and,  as  soon  as  it  was  granted, 
he  made  the  most  diligent  preparations  for  war. 
Having  procured  an  extraordinary  train  of  artil- 
lery, he  provided  foreign  gunners,  and  gave  the 
command  of  them  to  an  Englishman,  named  Ro- 
hinson.  He  brought  from  Suez  a  cannon  sixteen 
feet  long,  which  had  for  a  considerable  time  re- 
mained useless  ;  and  at  length,  in  February  1776, 
he  appeared  in  Syria  with  an  army  equal  to  that 
which  he  had  formerly  commanded  under  Ali 
Bey.  Daher's  forces,  despairing  of  being  able  to 
cope  with  such  a  formidable  armament,  aban- 
doned Gaza,  of  which  Mohammed  immediately 
took  possession,  and  then  marched  towards 
Fafa.  The  history  of  this  siege  M.  Volney  gives 
as  a  specimen  of  the  Asiatic  manner  of  conduct- 
ing operations  of  the  kind.  '  Yafa,'  says  he, 
'  the  ancient  Joppa,  is  situated  on  a  part  of  the 
coast,  the  general  level  of  which  is  very  little 
above  the  sea.  The  city  is  built  on  an  eminence, 
in  the  form  of  a  sugar-loaf,  in  height  about  130 
feet  perpendicular.  The  houses,  distributed  on 
the  declivity,  appear  rising  above  each  other, 
like  the  steps  of  an  amphitheatre.  On  the  summit 
is  a  small  citadel,  which  commands  the  town ; 
the  bottom  of  the  hill  is  surrounded  by  a  wall 
without  a  rampart,  of  twelve  or  fourteen  feet 
high,  and  two  or  three  in  thickness.  The  bat- 
tlements on  the  lop  are  the  only  tokens  by  which 
it  is  distinguished  from  a  common  garden  wall. 
This  wall,  which  has  no  ditch,  is  environed  by 
gardens,  where  lemons,  oranges,  and  citrons 
grow  in  this  light  soil  to  a  most  prodigious 
size.  The  city  was  defended  by  500  or  600  Sa- 
fadians  and  as  many  inhabitants,  who,  at  the 
sight  of  the  enemy,  armed  themselves  with  their 
sabres  and  musquets;  they  had  likewise  a  few 
brass  cannon,  twenty-four  pounders,  without 
carriages ;  these  they  mounted  as  well  as  they 
could,  on  timbers  prepared  in  a  hurry :  and,  sup- 
plying the  place  of  experience  by  hatred  and 
courage,  they  replied  to  the  summons  of  the 
enemy  with  menaces  and  cannon  shot.  Mo- 
hammed, finding  he  must  have  recourse  to  force, 
formed  his  camp  before  the  town;  but  was  so 
little  acquainted  with  the  business  that  he  ad- 
vanced within  half  cannon-shot.  The  bullets, 
which  showered  upon  the  tents,  apprising  him  of 
his  error,  he  retreated ;  and,  by  making  a  fresh 
experiment,  was  convinced  he  was  still  too  near. 
At  length  he  discovered  the  proper  distance,  and 
set  up  his  tent,  in  which  the  most  extravagant 
luxury  was  displayed  :  around  it,  without  any 
order,  were  pitched  those  of  the  Mamelukes, 
while  the  Barbary  Arabs  formed  huts  with  the 
trunks  and  branches  of  the  orange  and  lemon  trees, 
and  the  followers  of  the  army  arranged  them- 
selves as  they  could :  a  few  guards  were  distribut- 
ed here  and  there ;  and,  without  making  a  single 
entrenchment,  they  called  themselves  encamped. 
Batteries  were  now  to  be  erected,  and  a  spot  of 
rising  ground  was  made  choice  of  to  the  south- 
east of  the  town,  where,  behind  some  garden 
walls,  pieces  of  cannon  were  pointed,  at  200 
paces  from  the  town,  and  the  firing  began,  not- 
withstanding the  musquetry  of  the  enemy,  who, 


from  the  tops  of  the  terraces,  killed  several  of  the 
gunners.  It  is  evident  that  a  wall  only  three  feet 
thick,  and  without  a  rampart,  must  soon  have  ;i 
large  breach  in  it ;  and  the  question  was  not  how- 
to  mount,  but  how  to  get  through  it.  The  Mame- 
lukes were  for  doing  it  on  horseback:  but  they 
were  told  that  this  was  impossible ;  and  they  con- 
sented, for  the  first  time,  to  march  on  foot.  It 
must  have  been  a  curious  sight  to  see  them,  witi 
their  huge  breeches  of  thick  Venetian  cloth,  em- 
barrassed with  their  tucked  up  beniches,  theit 
crooked  sabres  in  hand,  and  pistols  hanging  to 
their  sides,  advancing  and  tumbling  among  the 
ruins  of  the  wall.  They  imagined  that  they  had 
conquered  every  difficulty  when  this  obstacle 
was  surmounted ;  but  the  besieged,  who  formed 
a  better  judgment,  waited  till  they  arrived  at  the 
empty  space  between  the  city  and  the  wall ; 
where  they  assailed  them  from  the  terraces  and 
windows  of  the  houses  with  such  a  shower  of 
bullets,  that  the  Mamelukes  did  not  so  much  as 
think  of  setting  them  on  fire,  but  retired  under  a 
persuasion  that  the  breach  was  utterly  impracti- 
cable, since  it  was  impossible  to  enter  it  on 
horseback.  Mourad  Bey  brought  them  several 
times  back  to  the  charge,  but  in  vain.  Six  weeks 
passed  in  this  manner ;  and  Mohammed  was  dis- 
tracted with  rage,  anxiety,  and  despair.  The  be- 
sieged, however,  whose  numbers  were  diminished 
by  the  repeated  attacks,  became  weary  of  de- 
fending alone  the  cause  of  Daher.  Some  per- 
sons began  to  treat  with  the  enemy ;  and  it  was 
proposed  to  abandon  the  place,  on  the  Egyptians 
giving  hostages.  Conditions  were  agreed  upon, 
and  the  treaty  might  be  considered  as  concluded, 
when,  in  the  midst  of  the  security  occasioned  by 
this  belief,  some  Mamelukes  entered  the  town ; 
numbers  of  others  followed  their  example,  and 
attempted  to  plunder.  The  inhabitants  de- 
fended themselves,  and  the  attack  recommenced  : 
the  whole  army  then  rushed  into  the  town,  which 
suffered  all  the  horrors  of  war ;  women  and  chil- 
dren, young  and  old  men,  were  all  cut  to  pieces, 
and  Mohammed,  equally  mean  and  barbarous, 
caused  a  pyramid  formed  of  the  heads  of  these 
unfortunate  sufferers  to  be  raised  as  a  monument 
of  his  victory.'  By  this  disaster  the  greatest  ter- 
ror and  consternation  were  every  where  diffused. 
Sheik  Daher  himself  fled,  and  Mohammed  soon 
became  master  of  Acre  also.  Here  he  behaved 
with  his  usual  cruelty,  and  abandoned  the  city 
to  be  plundered  by  his  soldiers.  The  French 
merchants  claimed  an  exemption,  and  it  was 
procured  with  the  utmost  difficulty  :  nor  was 
even  this  likely  to  be  of  any  consequence ;  for 
Mohammed,  informed  that  the  treasures  of  Ibra- 
him, Kiaya  of  Daher,  had  been  deposited  in  that 
place,  made  an  immediate  demand  of  them, 
threatening  every  one  of  the  merchants  with 
death  if  the  treasures  were  not  instantly  pro- 
duced. A  day  was  appointed  for  making  the 
research  ;  but,  before  this  came,  the  tyrant  him- 
self died  of  a  malignant  fever  after  two  days 
illness.  His  death  was  no  sooner  known  than 
the  army  made  a  precipitate  retreat.  Sheik 
Daher  continued  his  rebellion  for  some  time,  but 
was  at  last  entirely  defeated,  and  his  head  sent 
to  Constantinople  by  Hassan  Pacha  the  Turkish 
high  admiral.  The  death  of  Mohammed  was  no 


EGYPT. 


745 


sooner  known  in  Egypt,  than  Mourad  Bey  has- 
tened to  Cairo  in  order  to  dispute  the  sovereignty 
with  Ibrahim  Bey,  who  had  been  entrusted  with 
the  government  on  his  departure  from  that  place 
for  Syria.  Preparations  for  war  were  made  on 
both  sides ;  but  at  last  both  parties,  finding  that 
the  contest  must  be  attended  with  great  diffi- 
culty, as  well  as  very  uncertain  in  the  event, 
came  to  an  accommodation,  by  which  it  was 
agreed  that  Ibrahim  should  retain  the  title  of 
Sheik  El  Beled,  and  the  power  should  be  di- 
vided between  them.  But  now  the  beys  and 
others  who  had  been  promoted  by  Ali  Bey,  per- 
ceiving their  own  importance  totally  annihilated 
by  this  new  faction,  resolved  to  shake  off  the 
yoke,  and  therefore  united  in  a  league  under  the 
title  of  the  House  of  Ali  Bey.  They  conducted 
their  matters  with  so  much  silence  and  dexterity, 
that  both  Mourad  and  Ibrahim  were  obliged  to 
abandon  Cairo.  In  a  short  time,  however,  they 
returned  and  defeated  their  enemies  though  three 
times  their  number ;  but,  notwithstanding  this 
success,  it  was  not  in  their  power  totally  to  sup- 
press the  party.  This  indeed  was  owing  en- 
tirely to  their  unskilfulness  in  the  art  of  war,  and 
their  operations  for  some  time  were  very  trifling. 
At  last,  a  new  combination  having  been  formed 
among  the  beys,  five  of  them  were  sentenced  to 
banishment  in  the  Delta.  They  pretended  to 
comply  with  this  order,  but  took  the  road  of 
the  desert  of  the  Pyramids,  through  which 
they  were  pursued  for  three  days  to  no  pur- 
pose. Arriving  safe  at  Miniah,  a  village 
situated  on  the  Nile,  four  leagues  above  Cairo, 
they  took  up  their  residence,  and,  being  masters 
of  the  river,  soon  reduced  Cairo  to  distress  by 
intercepting  its  provisions.  Thus  a  new  expe- 
dition became  necessary,  and  Ibrahim  took  the 
command  of  it  upon  himself.  In  October,  1783, 
he  set  out  with  an  army  of  3000  cavalry ;  the 
two  armies  soon  came  in  sight  of  each  other,  but 
Ibrahim  thought  proper  to  terminate  the  affairs 
by  negociation.  This  gave  such  offence  to  Mou- 
rad, who  suspected  some  plot  against  himself, 
that  he  left  Cairo.  A  war  betwixt  the  two  rivals 
was  now  daily  expected,  and  the  armies  continued 
for  twenty-five  days  in  sight  of  each  other,  only 
separated  by  the  river.  Negociations  took  place  ; 
and  the  five  exiled  beys  finding  themselves  aban- 
doned by  Mourad,  took  to  flight,  but  were  pur- 
sued and  brought  back  to  Cairo.  Peace  seemed 
now  to  be  re-established  ;  but,  the  jealousy  of 
the  two  rivals  producing  new  intrigues,  Mourad 
was  once  more  obliged  to  quit  Cairo  in  1784. 
Forming  his  camp,  however,  directly  at  the  gates 
of  the  city,  he  appeared  so  terrible  to  Ibrahim, 
that  the  latter  thought  proper  in  his  turn  to  re- 
tire to  the  desert,  where  he  remained  till  March 
1785.  A  new  treaty  then  took  place  ;  by  which 
the  rivals  agreed  to  share  the  power  between  them. 
From  that  time,  we  have  no  accounts  of  any  re- 
markable transaction  in  Egypt  till  the  French 
invaded  that  country  in  1798;  and  of  this,  with 
the  events  that  followed,  we  shall  now  take  a 
brief  survey. 

Among  all  the  powers  which  the  conduct  of 
the  French  republicans  brought  against  them, 
Great  Britain  was  the  most  formidable ;  the  rulers 
of  France,  therefore,  made  her  humiliation  a 


leading  object  in  all  their  designs:  and  they 
were  most  likely  to  effect  this  by  the  destruction 
of  her  commerce.  The  French  then  looked  for- 
ward, through  Egypt,  to  the  subjugation  of  the 
East  Indies;  and,  to  execute  this  daring  and 
desperate  undertaking,  Buonaparte  was  appointed 
commander  in  chief  of  the  army  of  the  East.  In 
this  station  he  accordingly  embarked  at  Toulon 
with  about  35,000  men,  and  after  stopping  at 
Malta,  which  he  plundered,  he  pursued  his  voy- 
age for  the  coast  of  Egypt,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  1st  of  July  1798.  The  army  disembarked 
the  same  night,  and  on  the  2nd  they  reached 
Alexandria,  which  was  taken  by  assault  on  the 
evening  of  the  5th  From  Alexandria  the  French 
marched  for  Cairo,  in  the  course  of  which  they 
had  several  skirmishes  with  the  Mamelukes  ;  but 
arrived  on  the  20th  within  six  miles  of  Grand 
Cairo,  which  surrendered  on  the  23d  of  the  samp 
month.  On  the  25th  the  French  general  attacked 
one  of  the  enemy's  posts  at  Lambabe,  in  which 
about  300  of  the  enemy  fell ;  but  this  was  only 
a  prelude  to  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids,  which 
took  place  on  the  26th,  and  from  the  issue  ot 
which  the  French  appeared  masters  of  Egypt. 
Of  about  10,000  Mamelukes,  1000  were  killed. 
1000  drowned,  and  the  rest  fled,  many  of  them 
wounded  :  400  camels  loaded  with  baggage,  300 
horses  richly  accoutred,  and  fifty  pieces  of  artil- 
lery, fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  But 
though  the  good  fortune  of  Buonaparte  seemed 
thus  far  to  have  followed  him  in  Egypt,  he  soon 
experienced  a  reverse  of  an  irreparable  nature. 
This  was  no  less  than  the  destruction  of  his  fleet: 
an  event  so  disastrous  to  him,  he  appeared  to 
have  no  suspicion  of,  and  its  effects,  heightened 
by  the  disappointment  he  met  with  at  Acre,  were 
displayed  in  his  future  desperate  conduct.  After 
the  surrender  of  Cairo,  Buonaparte  formed  his 
army  into  three  divisions,  one  of  which,  under 
Desaix,  he  destined  for  Upper  Egypt,  to  pursue 
the  flying  Mamelukes  ;  another  he  appointed  for 
the  defence  of  Cairo,  while  he  marched  himself, 
at  the  head  of  the  third,  in  pursuit  of  Ibrahim 
Bey,  who  had  taken  his  route  towards  Syria 
with  a  valuable  caravan.  In  order,  however,  to 
oppose  and  prevent  the  execution  of  Buonaparte's 
designs  in  Egypt,  the  British  government  entered 
into  an  alliance  with  the  Porte,  and  a  plan  was 
concerted  betwixt  them,  the  chief  preparations 
for  the  accomplishment  of  which  were  made  in 
Syria,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  pacha 
Djezzar.  An  army  from  Asia  Minor  was  to 
make  an  attack  upon  the  frontiers  of  Egypt  to- 
wards Syria,  while  its  operations  were  to  be 
favored  by  making  a  powerful  diversion  towards 
the  mouths  of  the  Nile,  as  well  as  by  different 
assaults  to  be  made  in  Upper  Egypt,  with  the 
remains  of  Mourad  Bey's  army.  Sir  Sidney 
Smith  sailed  from  Portsmouth  to  direct  the  exe- 
cution of  this  extensive  plan,  and  to  co-operate, 
as  much  as  possible,  towards  its  success,  with 
the  maritime  force  under  his  command.  Care 
was  taken,  in  the  mean  time,  to  block  up  the  har- 
bour of  Alexandria  with  four  ships  of  the  line  and 
five  frigates,  under  the  command  of  commodore 
Hood,  who,  without  the  assistance  of  a  land 
force  sufficient  to  attack  Alexandria,  found 
impracticable  to  burn  or  destroy  the  French  fleet 


746 


EGYPT. 


of  transports.  The  report  that  the  French  ves- 
sels in  the  old  port  were  burnt,  he  also  found  to 
be  groundless ;  and  he  had  made  no  use  of  the 
light  vessels  sent  him  by  the  combined  fleet  of 
Turks  and  Russians.  Buonaparte,  understanding 
what  was  going  on,  quickly  formed  the  design 
of  leaving  Egypt,  and  of  marching  into  Syria, 
for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  preparations  of 
the  pacha  Djezzar,  and  of  disconcerting  the  plans 
of  Sir  Sidney  Smith;  but  the  result  of  this  enter- 
prise proved  the  reverse  of  the  hero's  expectations. 
Jaffa,  the  ancient  Joppa,  did  not  surrender  till 
it  had  made  an  obstinate  defence, and  even  then  it 
was  only  to  the  superiority  of  European  tactics. 
From  Jaffa  the  hitherto  triumphant  general 
marched  his  army,  in  three  divisions,  against  St. 
Jean  d'Acre  ;  but  here  he  was  obliged  to  stop, 
for  the  pacha,  encouraged  and  supported  by  Sir 
Sidney  Smith,  baffled  all  his  attempts  upon  the 
place,  during  a  siege  of  about  two  months  ;  and, 
after  the  loss  of  nearly  the  half  of  his  army,  he 
was  forced  to  return  to  Egypt.  Perhaps,  how- 
ever, the  ultimate  cause  of  Buonaparte's  mortifi- 
cation at  Acre,  was  the  interception  of  his  heavy 
artillery  by  the  British,  on  their  way  from  Dami- 
etta  and  Rosetta.  The  French  troops  reached 
Grand  Cairo  in  twenty-six  days  after  raising  the 
seige  of  Acre;  yet,  in  the  course  of  this  rapid 
march,  they  ravaged  the  whole  country,  burnt 
the  harvests,  destroyed  the  defences  of  the  diffe- 
rent ports,  the  magazines,  and  every  thing  that 
could  be  of  avail  to  the  Turks  in  approaching  the 
frontiers  of  Egypt,  In  the  mean  time  Sir  Sidney 
Smith,  with  the  greatest  promptitude,  had  con- 
tinued the  execution  of  the  remaining  parts  of 
the  plan  of  operations  against  the  French  in  Egypt, 
in  which  he  was  seconded  by  the  increasing 
zeal  of  the  Turks.  Seid  Mustapha  Pacha  had 
assembled,  at  the  different  ports  in  the  island  of 
Rhodes,  the  troops  which  were  to  attack  Alex- 
andria, under  the  conduct  of  European  officers  ; 
and  the  combined  fleet  of  Turkey  and  Britain 
were  to  sail  for  Egypt  as  soon  as  a  convoy,  to 
be  sent  by  the  captain  pacha,  then  lying  at  anchor 
in  the  Dardanelles,  should  arrive  at  Rhodes. 
Buonaparte,  on  his  part,  was  no  less  active : 
after  subduing,  in  a  great  measure,  a  spirit  of 
rebellion  which  had  been  industriously  raised  in 
the  minds  of  the  inhabitants  in  his  absence,  he 
turned  his  attention  to  the  re-organisation  of  his 
army,  which  had  suffered  severely  in  the  expe- 
dition to  Syria ;  and  so  assiduous  was  he  in  this 
matter,  that  his  troops  were  fit  for  action  in  about 
three  weeks.  But  when  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Pyramids,  intending  to  pursue  Mourad 
Bey  in  his  retreat  to  Fayoum,  intelligence  was 
brought  him  from  Alexandria,  that  a  Turkish 
fleet  of  100  ships  had  anchored  in  the  bay  of 
Aboukir,  from  which  3000  troops  had  landed,  and 
taken  the  fort  of  Aboukir  by  assault,  and  massa- 
cred the  garrison  of  500  men.  He  accordingly  di- 
rected his  officers  to  lead  their  forces  towards  the 
place  of  landing,  and  appointed  the  first  rendez- 
vous of  the  army  to  be  at  Ramanieh,  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Nile.  General  Murat,  with  the  ad- 
vanced guard  under  him,  took  the  route  to  Gizeh, 
and  the  moveable  column  under  general  Menou, 
together  witli  the  park  of  artillery  and  the  staff, 
formed  a  junction  at  Ramanieh  on  the  20th  of 


July  The  army  afterwards  assembled  at  tli" 
wells  between  Aboukir  and  Alexandria,  at  the 
latter  of  which  places  Buonaparte  fixed  his  head 
quarters.  The  Turkish  army  was  about  18,000 
strong,  but  divided  into  two  parts,  and  encamped 
on  the  opposite  sides  of  a  beautiful  plain.  When 
the  French  general  came  in  sight  of  it,  he  imme- 
diately formed  his  columns  for  attack.  General 
d'Estaing,  with  a  body  of  infantry,  carried  the 
entrenched  height  of  the  enemy,  which  supported 
their  right,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  while 
general  Murat,  with  a  body  of  cavalry,  advan- 
cing rapidly  into  the  centre  of  the  Turkish  army, 
prevented  the  junction  of  its  different  parts,  and 
cut  off  their  retreat ;  and,  by  these  manoeuvres, 
2000  men  were  partly  consigned  to  a  watery  grave, 
and  partly  killed  by  the  republicans.  The  left 
division  was  next  attacked,  which  made  a  more 
obstinate  stand ;  but,  by  a  variety  of  skilful 
movements,  the  whole  were  at  last,  though  with 
considerable  loss  to  the  French,  thrown  into  con- 
fusion, and  obliged  to  fly ;  and  the  greatest  part, 
thinking  to  reach  their  ships,  perished  in  the  sea. 
The  fort  of  Aboukir  was  next  summoned  to  sur- 
render, but  the  Turks,  having  no  idea  of  capitu- 
lating with  arms  in  their  hands,  defended  it  with 
desperate  fury  ;  and,  though  general  Menou  be- 
sieged it  in  form,  they  did  not  yield  till  he  had 
bombarded  it  for  eight  days,  and  reduced  it  almost 
to  a  heap  of  ruins.  At  last  the  pacha's  son  and 
2000  men  laid  down  their  arms,  and  were  made 
prisoners  of  war;  and,  in  the  fort,  the  French 
found  1800  men  killed,  and  300  wounded.  This 
woeful  reverse  of  fortune  on  the  part  of  the  Turks 
was  beheld,  it  is  said,  by  Sir  Sidney  Smith, 
while  he  had  it  not  in  his  power  to  contribute  in 
any  manner,  as  at  Acre,  towards  preventing  it. 
After  the  surrender  of  the  fort  of  Aboukir,  Buo- 
naparte returned  to  Alexandria,  where  he  recei- 
ved intelligence  of  the  dismal  situation  of  French 
affairs  in  Europe,  particularly  in  Italy  and  on 
the  Rhine,  and  the  convulsed  state  of  the  inte- 
rior of  France ;  upon  winch  he  resolved  to  leave 
Egypt  and  return  home,  doubtless  full  of  the 
idea  of  attaining  to  that  sovereignty  which  he 
afterwards  reached.  Admiral  Gantheaume  was 
ordered  to  fit  out  two  frigates  with  the  utmost 
expedition,  but  was  not  informed  of  their  desti- 
nation. His  future  designs  were  known  only  to 
general  Berthier,  whom  alone  he  made  his  con- 
fidential friend;  though  he  brought  with  him 
generals  Lasnes,  Marmont,  Murat,  and  Andre- 
ossi ;  as  also  Monge  and  Berthollet  of  the  insti- 
tute. Bessiers  and  his  guides  received  sealed 
notes,  not  to  be  opened  till  a  certain  day  and 
hour,  and  at  a  particular  point  of  the  sea  shore  ; 
which  were  found  to  contain  orders  for  immediate 
embarkation.  Another  packet,  to  be  opened  on 
the  day  after  the  sailing  of  the  frigates,  nominated 
general  Kleber  to  the  chief  command,  and  De- 
saix  to  that  of  Upper  Egypt.  From  general  Kle- 
ber's  despatches,after  the  departure  of  Buonaparte, 
it  appears  that  Mourad  Bey,  having  passed  down 
the  Nile  to  El-Ganayur,  was  repulsed  by  a  divi- 
sion of  the  army  of  Upper  Egypt,  commanded 
by  general  Morand.  Ila\mg  overtaken  him  in 
his  flight,  they  surpiised  his  camp  at  Samahout, 
killed  a  vast  number  of  the  Mamelukes,  took  20u 
camels  with  spoils,  100  horses,  and  an  immense 


EGYPT. 


747 


quantity  of  military  implements :  Mourad  him- 
self escaping  with  difficulty,  and  being  obliged 
to  wander  through  the  inhospitable  deserts  of 
Upper  Egypt  in  quest  of  an  asylum,  and  the 
necessaries  of  life.  This  man  having  been  a 
steady  and  formidable  opponent  to  the  French, 
Desaix  determined,  if  possible,  to  cut  him  off, 
and,  for  this  purpose,  he  quickly  organised  two 
columns  of  infantry,  mounted  on  dromedaries, 
taking  the  command  of  one  himself,  and  giving 
the  other  to  adjutant-general  Boyer,  who  came  up 
with  Mourad  in  the  desert  of  Sediman  on  the 
1 9th  of  October,  after  a  forced  march  of  three  days. 
Here  a  desperate  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the 
Mamelukes  seemed  determined  to  get  possession 
of  the  dromedaries,  but  the  republicans  soon  put 
them  to  flight  and  pursued  them  back  to  the  de- 
serts. A  Turkish  fleet  of  eighteen  sail  had  come 
to  anchor  before  Damiettaon  the  24th  September, 
which,  by  the  end  of  October,  was  increased  to 
fifty-three  sail,  with  Sir  Sidney  Smith  on  board 
the  Tyger  as  naval  commander.  From  this 
fleet,  on  the  1st  November,  about  4000  Turks 
were  landed,  who  were  quickly  attacked  by 
general  Verdier  at  the  head  of  1000  men;  and 
however  unequal  the  contest  would  seem,  the 
Turks,  it  is  said,  lost  no  fewer  than  3000  men 
killed,  800  prisoners,  including  Ismael  Bey  the 
second  in  command,  thirty-two  stand  of  colors, 
and  five  pieces  of  cannon.  This  was  succeeded 
by  a  number  of  battles  of  less  note,  in  which 
the  success  of  the  French  was  various;  and  they 
appeared  willing  to  evacuate  Egypt  upon  cer- 
tain conditions,  which  were  signed  at  El-Arish 
by  general  Kleber  and  Sir  Sidney  Smith.  These, 
however,  were  afterwards  rejected,  through  a 
species  of  policy  not  easily  accounted  for,  and 
fresh  obstacles  started  against  the  evacuation 
proposed ;  which,  in  the  opinion  of  some,  was 
an  object  much  to  be  desired  by  the  remains  of 
the  army  of  the  east,  while  the  republicans  re- 
fused that  there  was  any  occasion  for  such  a 
measure,  holding  out  that  they  had  still  20,000 
effective  men  in  that  quarter  of  the  globe,  sharing 
liberally  in  the  affections  of  the  inhabitants. 
Hostilities  were  accordingly  renewed,  and  the 
gallant  general  Kleber,  though  now  in  unfavora- 
ble circumstances,  after  defeating  the  Turks  with 
far  inferior  numbers,  took  Cairo  by  storm,  and 
formed  an  alliance  with  Mourad  Bey ;  but  was  af- 
terwards treacherously  assassinated  by  a  janissary, 
while  presenting  the  commander  with  a  memo- 
rial for  his  perusal.  Upon  this,  after  some  other 
generals,  particularly  Reynier,  had  declined  the 
chief  command,  it  was  accepted  of  by  Menou  ; 
which,  as  a  variance  had  subsisted  between  him 
and  Kleber,  raised  suspicions  that  he  had  hired 
the  assassin;  but  the  dying  assertions  of  the 
murderer,  who  was  impaled  alive,  his  right  hand 
burnt  off,  and  his  body  left  to  be  devoured  by 
birds  of  prey,  demonstrated  these  to  be  ground- 
less. Three  sheiks  who  were  in  the  secret  of 
the  assassin's  designs,  but  revealed  nothing  of 
the  matter,  were  beheaded.  Sir  Sidney  Smith 
sent  lieutenant  Wright  to  Cairo  with  proposals 
to  general  Menou  respecting  the  evacuation  of 
Egypt ;  and  the  general's  answer  was  anxiously 
expected  by  the  combined  powers,  as  the  grand 
vizier  was  resolved  to  march  against  the  enemy 


with  30,000  men,  if  he  did  not  listen  to  the  pro- 
posals. They  were  soon  given  to  understand 
that  he  would  hearken  to  no  overtures  of  accom- 
modation which  they  could  make ;  for  he  had 
resolved  to  advance  against  Syria  with  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  his  army.  This  was  an  enterprise 
in  which  Buonaparte  had  failed,  when  opposed  by 
Sir  Sidney  Smith :  but  Menou  had  lately  been 
joined  by  a  number  of  the  Beys,  with  a  view  o. 
securing  their  independence,  having  been  alarmed 
with  the  idea  that  the  sublime  Porte  was  deter- 
mined to  subdue  Egypt  and  destroy  the  Mame- 
lukes:  among  others,  the  junction  of  Mourad 
Bey  was  of  considerable  importance  to  Menou, 
on  this  occasion.  Alexandria,  Damietta,  and 
Itosetta,  were  strongly  fortified  by  Menou,  who 
also  finished  the  lines  begun  by  colonel  Bromley 
a»  Aboukir,  making  several  important  addi- 
tions ;  every  place  was  put  in  such  a  state  of 
defence,  as  appeared  to  defy  any  attack  from  the 
Turks.  Great  Britain,  in  the  mean  time,  had 
determined  on  compelling  the  French  troops  to 
evacuate  Egypt,  that  all  apprehensions  might  be 
quieted  respecting  the  East  Indies  from  that 
quarter ;  and,  with  this  view,  an  army  was  or- 
ganised for  the  invasion  of  Egypt,  the  command 
of  which  was  given  to  one  of  the  most  eminent 
and  worthy  officers  of  the  brilliant  age  in  which 
he  lived,  general  Sir  Ralph  Abercromby.  The 
ships  with  the  troops  anchored  in  the  bay  of 
Aboukir  on  the  2nd  of  Match,  but  on  account 
of  the  unfavorableness  of  the  weather  they 
did  not  begin  to  disembark  till  the  morning 
of  the  8th.  In  order  to  oppose  the  landing 
of  the  British  forces,  about  4000  of  the  French 
had  marched  from  Alexandria,  and  taken 
their  station  on  the  heights  of  Aboukir ;  thus 
an  action  soon  took  place  between  the  hostile 
armies,  but  after  about  two  hours  fighting  the 
republicans  retreated,  and  they  were  pursued  to 
the  walls  of  Alexandria.  Passing  over  the 
skirmishing  occurrences  of  the  few  following 
days,  an  action  of  the  utmost  moment  took  place 
on  the  21st  of  March,  when  the  French  ad- 
vanced with  their  whole  force,  amounting  to 
11,000  men,  and  attacked  the  British,  about 
four  miles  from  Alexandria,  two  hours  before 
day-break.  They  commenced  by  a  false  attack 
on  the  left  of  the  British  army,  but  were  still 
more  desirous  to  have  turned  the  right  of  their 
opponents,  which  they  attempted  in  vain.  Nor 
were  they  more  successful  in  their  attack  upon 
the  central  division.  The  conflict,  however, 
was  obstinate  and  bloody ;  and  though  the 
French  were  completely  defeated,  with  the  loss 
of  3000  men  killed  and  wounded  (among  whom 
were  three  generals ;  Roize,  who  was  left  dead 
on  the  field,  and  Lanusse  and  Rodet,  who  both 
died  of  their  wounds  soon  after),  this  was  not 
effected  without  considerable  loss  on  the  part  of 
the  British,  who  had  soon  to  lament  the  death  of 
their  illustrious  commander.  The  brave  general 
Abercromby  '  was  mortally  wounded  early  in  the 
action,  but  continued  delivering  his  orders  with 
that  coolness  and  perspicuity  which  ever  dis- 
tinguished him.  His  situation  was  not  known 
till  after  the  battle,  when,  having  fainted  with 
loss  of  blood,  he  was  carried  on  board  lord 
Keith's  ship,  where  he  died  eight  days  after  the 


748 


EGYPT. 


engagement,  in  which,  like  Epaminondas,  and 
like  Wolfe,  he  lost  his  life,  after  having  led  on  his 
soldiers  to  a  glorious  victory.'     Had  it  not  been 
for  the  inferiority   of   the  British  cavalry  (the 
•wretched  hcrses  they  were  obliged  to  purchase  at 
Marmorice  Bay)  to  that  of  the  enemy,  whose  re- 
treat was  also  covered  with  cannon  on  the  top  of 
the  hills,  British  valor  would  have  this  day  com- 
pleted  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  displayed 
in  this  quarter.     But  general  (since  lord)  Hut- 
chinson,  succeeding  the  gallant  Abercrom by  as 
commander  in  chief  of  the  British  forces,  was 
now  to  direct  them  to  the  expulsion  or  the  ex- 
cision of  the  French.     The  town  and  castle  of 
Rosetta  were  taken  by  a  division  of  the  British 
army  under  colonel  Sfpencer,   aided  by  a  body 
of  the  Turks ;  and  early  in  May  a  strong  de- 
tachment was  sent  against  Cairo.     On  the  19th 
of  the  same  month  the  French  were  attacked 
near  Ramanieh,  by  a  body  of  the  Turks  assisted 
by  the  British  when  they  were  repulsed,  and 
obliged  to  retire  towards  Cairo;  and  about  the 
middle  of  June  the  city  of  Cairo  was  invested 
on  all  sides  by  the  united  forces  of  the  British 
and  the  grand  vizier.      On  the  22nd  of  June 
the  garrison  of  Cairo  sent  a  flag  of  truce  to  the 
British  general,  and,  after  a  negociation  of  several 
days,  a  convention  was  agreed  to,  by  which  the 
French  troops  at  Cairo  and  its   dependencies 
were   to  be  conveyed   in   ships  of  the  allied 
powers,  and  at  their  expense,  together  with  their 
baggage,  arms,  ammunition,  and  effects,  to  the 
nearest   French   ports    in    the    Mediterranean. 
Alexandria  held   out  some   time   longer,    and 
Menou  had  resolved  on  defending  it  to  the  last, 
but  he  was  soon  obliged  to  surrender,  upon  the 
conditions  of  the  convention  of  Cairo,  for  him- 
self and  the  army  under  his  command;  and  thus 
the  whole  of  Egypt  was  left  in  the  possession  of 
the  allies.    After  the  evacuation  of  Egypt,  by  the 
French,  the  English  endeavoured  to  effect  a  re- 
conciliation between  the  Mamelukes   and   the 
Turks,  to  restore  the  former  government  of  the 
country :    but  the  Turks   treacherously    assas- 
sinating a  number  of  the  beys,  the  remainder 
fled  into  Upper  Egypt,  and  the  Porte,  being  un- 
able to  subdue  them,  concluded    a  treaty  with 
them,  allowing  them  the  possession  of  that  part 
of  the  country.      In  consequence,  however,  of 
mutinies  and    intestiue   contentions  among  the 
Turkish  troops,  the  Mamelukes  soon  returned 
into  Lower  Egypt,  making  the  country  a  scene 
of  anarchy  and  confusion,  alternately  ravaged 
by  -the  contending  parties.     A  small  body  of 
British  troops,  under  the  command  of  general 
Fraser,  again  landed  on  the  coast  of  Egypt,  on 
the  17th  of  March  1807,  to  whom  the  town  and 
fortress  of  Alexandria  surrendered  on  the  21st 
of  the  same  month,  though  they  were  afterwards 
unfortunate;  but  as  this  enterprise  took  place  in 
consequence  of  a  rupture  betwixt  Britain  and 
the  Ottoman   Porte,  through  the  ascendancy  of 
the  French  ambassador  in  the  Turkish  councils, 
it  will  fall  more  properly  to  be   noticed    under 
the  article  TURKEY. 

At  this  period  Mohammed  Aly,  the  present 
pacha  of  Egypt,  had  recently  been  invested  with 
that  authority.  He  is  a  singular  despot  who, 
beginning  his  career  in  blood  (for  in  the  year 


1811  he  invited  the  Mamelukes  to  Cairo,  and 
butchered  them  all  in  the  citadel)  has  materially 
improved  the  resources  of  this  fine  country,  and 
seems  to  be  rapidly  assimilating  it  to  its  ancient 
fruitfulness  and  prosperity.  Cairo  was  sacked 
at  this  time  by  his  troops,  and  every  Mameluke 
in  the  provinces  was  put  to  death.  It  is  said,  in 
extenuation  of  this  massacre,  that  he  had  received 
orders  from  Constantinople  to  exterminate  this 
corps,  who  had  at  all  times  been  troublesome, 
and  who  might  take  advantage  of  the  absence  of 
the  pacha's  army,  a  great  part  of  which  was 
required  in  Arabia  for  the  subjugation  of  the 
Wahabees.  He  knew,  too,  that  the  beys  were 
in  correspondence  with  his  enemies.  Moham- 
med, however,  could  not  but  be  gratified  at  the 
reception  of  such  an  order,  the  execution  of 
which  would  rid  him  of  doubtful  friends  and 
powerful  enemies;  and  so  little  compunction 
did  he  feel  on  the  occasion,  that,  we  are  told  by 
M.  Mengin,  on  being  informed  that  he  was  re- 
proached by  all  travellers  in  their  narratives,  for 
this  treacherous  and  inhuman  massacre,  he 
replied  that  he  would  have  a  picture  of  it  painted, 
together  with  one  of  the  death  of  the  due  d'En- 
ghien,  and  leave  posteiity  to  judge  which  was 
the  more  barbarous. 

Mohammed  now  turned  his  attention  to  the 
state  of  the  war  carrying  on  in  Arabia  against  the 
Wahabees.  His  son,  whom  he  left  in  command, 
had  taken  from  them  the  city  of  Medina,  the  keys 
of  which  the  pacha  sent  the  Porte,  with  large 
presents  of  coffee,  money,  and  jewels.  He  now 
also  thought  it  time  to  pay  his  devotions  at  the 
shrine  of  Mecca.  At  Jeddah  he  was  received 
with  all  kindness  and  hospitality  by  the  shereei 
Ghaleb ;  in  return  for  which,  either  through 
avarice,  as  some  think,  or,  as  others  say,  on 
discovery  that  the  shereef  was  acting  a  double 
part,  he  secretly  ordered  his  son  Toussoun  to 
seize  and  convey  him  to  Cairo  ;  while  he  plun- 
dered his  palace  of  immense  treasures,  a  part  of 
which  he  applied  to  the  support  of  the  army, 
and,  as  usual,  shared  a  part  with  his  master,  the 
Porte. 

The  pacha  then  entered  upon  one  of  his  favo- 
rite projects,  that  of  training  his  troops  after  the 
European  system.  This  occasioned,  in  the  first 
instance,  a  general  conspiracy  of  the  agas  and 
chiefs  against  his  authority,  and  the  conspirators 
feroke  at  once  into  the  city,  plundering  the  ba- 
zaars and  spreading  universal  terror  :  the  pacha 
with  some  difficulty  quelled  this  revolt,  and,  re- 
munerating the  inhabitants  of  Cairo,  suspended 
the  execution  of  his  scheme.  His  son,  Ibrahim 
Pacha,  having  succeeded  in  completely  subduing 
the  Wahabees,  to  signalise  the  event  he  assem- 
bled the  whole  of  the  pilgrims  from  Egypt  and 
Syria  on  Mount  Arafat,  where  with  great  solem- 
nity, and  in  conformity  with  a  vow  which  he  had 
made  in  case  of  success,  he  sacrificed  SOOOcsheep, 
and  largely  distributed  alms  in  Mecca ;  he  then 
departed  for  Cairo,  and  on  his  arrival  received 
the  honors  of  a  triumph.  On  this  occasion 
Mohammed  also  received  rich  presents  from  the 
grand  signior,  and  compliments  on  his  splendid 
victories. 

The  viceroy  was  now  at  liberty  to  turn  his 
attention  to  the  soath,  and  to  bring  the  whole 


EGYPT. 


749 


country  on  each  side  of  the  Nile,  as  far  as  Sen- 
naar,  under  his  subjection,  and  foi  this  purpose 
lie  sent  an  army,  under  his  youngest  son  Ismael. 
Of  the  activity  and  rapid  progress  of  this  young 
officer,  his  humanity  and  traits  of  generosity 
towards  his  prisoners  and  the  conquered  inha- 
bitants, several  instances  are  recorded.  One 
single  act  of  severity,  however,  proved  fatal  to 
him.  He  had  ordered,  when  at  Sennaar,  one 
of  the  chiefs  of  that  country  to  be  bastinadoed, 
who  seized  the  first  favorable  occasion  to  avenge 
himself.  Ismael  had  gone  to  a  village  at  some 
little  distance  from  Sennaar,  with  a  small  guard 
of  forty  men ;  the  chief,  with  a  party,  followed 
him  thither,  and,  surprising  his  lodgings  by 
night,  stabbed  him  to  the  heart  with  a  poniard, 
and  most  of  his  guards  fell  in  the  scuffle. 

One  of  the  objects  of  this  expedition  was  that 
of  recruiting  his  army  with  the  blacks  of  Sennaar, 
Shendy,  Kordofan,  and  the  neighbouring  coun- 
tries, wliich  was  accomplished  to  the  number  of 
from  16,000  to  18,000  men.  These  unhappy 
Peings  were  all  of  them,  in  the  first  place,  vac- 
cinated, and  were  then  instructed  in  manual  ex- 
ercise and  military  evolutions,  in  the  European 
mode,  by  some  French  officers.  The  hopes  of 
the  pacha,  however,  were  greatly  disappointed  in 
these  black  troops.  They  were  strong  able- 
bodied  men,  and  not  averse  from  being  taught ; 
but  when  attacked  by  disease,  which  soon  broke 
out  in  the  camp,  they  died  like  sheep  infected 
with  the  rot ;  such  was  the  dreadful  mortality  that 
ensued,  that,  out  of  18,000  of  these  unfortunate 
men,  3000  did  not  remain  alive  at  the  end  of  two 
years. 

He  now  had  recourse  to  a  regular  conscrip- 
tion of  the  Arabs  or  Fellahs,  of  whom  he  seized 
about  30,000  indiscrimately,  and  had  them  con- 
veyed to  Upper  Egypt  under  a  military  guard. 
These,  with  the  remains  of  the  black  slaves,  a 
few  Berbers,  and  the  Mameluke  officers,  com- 
pose the  pacha's  present  army.  Twelve  Euro- 
peans, chiefly  Italians,  were  employed  as  instruc- 
tors ;  at  their  head  is  placed  colonel  Leve, 
formerly  aid-de-carap  to  Marshall  Ney.  A 
new  conscription  took  place  in  1814,  of  15,000 
more,  it  being  the  intention  of  Mohammed  Aly 
to  keep  up  an  army  of  40,000  men,  one  batta- 
lion of  which  is  to  be  stationed  at  Alexandria, 
to  be  trained  as  marines  for  his  navy,  which  is 
to  consist  of  forty  vessels  of  different  rates,  the 
seamen  being  entirely  Arabs.  His  adoption  of 
European  tactics  has  been  thought  by  some 
travellers  to  be  preparatory  to  throwing  off  his 
allegiance  to  the  Porte,  to  whom  it  is  supposed 
he  has  given  irreparable  offence  by  his  former 
protection  of  the  Greeks :  he  has  lately,  how- 
ever, made  the  amende  honorable,  we  presume, 
by  his  expedition  against  the  Greeks ;  and  his 
presents  to  the  Porte  have  been  splendid  and 
constant. 

We  again  advert  to  the  statistical  and  other 
peculiarities  of  this  interesting  country,  with  a 
view  to  furnishing  the  reader  with  the  latest 
information  of  travellers  on  these  points. 

The  nver  Nile,  when  swelled  by  the  rains 
which  fa.i  in  Abyssinia,  begins  to  rise  in  Egypt 
about  the  month  of  May ;  but  the  increase  is  in- 
considerable till  towards  the  end  of  June,  when 


it  is   proclaimed  by  a  public  crier  through  the 
streets  of  Cairo.     About  this  time  it  has  usually 
risen  five  or  six  cubits  ;  and,  when  it  has  risen 
to  sixteen,  great  rejoicings  are  made,  and  people 
cry  out  Waffah  Allah,  i.e.  God  has  given  abun- 
dance.    This  commonly  takes  place   about  the 
end  of  July,  or  before  the  20th  of  August ;  and 
the  sooner  it  takes  place,  so  much  the  gieatet 
are  the   hopes  of   a   good   crop.      Sometimes, 
though  rarely,  the  necessary  increase  does  not 
take  place  till  later.     In  1705  it  did  not  swell 
to  sixteen  cubits  till  the  19th  of  September,  the 
consequence  of  which  was.  that  the  country  was 
depopulated  by  famine  and  pestilence.     We  may 
easily  imagine,  that  the  Nile  cannot  overflow  the 
whole  country  of  itself,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
render  it  fertile.     There  are,  therefore,  innume- 
rable canals  cut  from  it  across  the  country,  by 
which  the  water  is  conveyed  to  distant  places, 
and  almost  every  town  and  village  has  one  of 
these    canals.      In  those  parts  of  the  country 
which  the  inundation  does  not  reach,  and  where- 
more  water  is  required  than  it  can  furnish,  as 
for  watering  of  gardens,  &c.,  they  have  recourse 
to  artificial  means  for  raising  it  from  the  river. 
Formerly  they  made  use  of  Archimedes's  screw, 
but  now,  in  place  of  it,  they  have  the  Persian 
wheel.     This  is  a  large  wheel  turned  by  oxen, 
having  a  rope  hung  with  several  buckets  which 
fill  as  it  goes  round,  and  empty  into  a  cistern  at 
the  top.     Where  the  banks  of  the  river  are  high, 
they  frequently  make  a  basin  in  the  side  of  them, 
neai  which  they  fix  an  upright  pole,  and  another 
with  an  axle  across  the  top  of  that,  at  one  end 
of  which  they  hang  a  great  stone,  and  at  the 
other  a  leathern  bucket ;  this  bucket,  being  drawn 
down  into  the  river  by  two  men,  is  raised  by 
the  descent  of  the  stone,  and  emptied  into  a 
cistern  placed  at  a  proper  height.     This  kind  of 
machine  is  used  chiefly  in  the  upper  parts  of 
the  country,  where  the  raising  of  water  is  more 
difficult  than  in  places  near  the  sea.     When  any 
of  their  gardens  or  plantations  want  water,  it  is 
conveyed  from  the  cisterns  into  little  trenches, 
and  from  thence  conducted  all  round  the  beds 
in  various  rills,  which  the  gardener  easily  stops 
by  raising  the  mould  against  them  with  his  foot, 
and  diverts  the  current  another  way  as  he  sees 
occasion.     The  rise  of  the  inundation  is  mea- 
sured by  an  instrument  adapted  for  the  purpose, 
called  mikeas,  which  we  translate  nilometer.     It 
is  a  round  tower  near  Cairo,  with  an  apartment, 
in  the  middle  of  which  is  a  cistern  neatly  lined 
with  marble.     The  bottom  of  this  cistern  reaches 
to  that  of  the  river,  and  there  is  a  large  opening 
by  which  the  water  has  free  access  to  the  inside. 
The  rise  of  the  water  is  indicated  by  an  octa- 
gonal column   of  blue   and  white  marble,  on 
which  are  marked  twenty  cubits  of  twenty-two 
inches  each.     The  two  lowermost  have  no  sub- 
divisions ,  but  each  of  the  rest  is  divided  into 
twenty-four    parts,    called    digits;    the   whole 
height  of  the  pillar  being  thirty-six  feet  eight 
inches.     When  the  river  has  attained  its  proper 
height,  all  the  canals  are  opened,  and  the  whole 
country  laid  under  water.     During  the  time  of 
the  inundation  a  certain  vertical  motion  of  the 
waters  takes  place;   but,  notwithstanding  this, 
the  Nile  is  so  easily  managed,  that  many  field* 


750 


EGYPT. 


lower  than  the  surface  of  its  waters  are  preserved 
from  injury  merely  by  a  dam  of  moistened 
earth,  not  more  than  eight  or  ten  inches  in  thick- 
ness. This  method  is  used  particularly  in  the 
Delta  when  it  is  threatened  with  a  flood.  As 
the  Nile  does  not  always  rise  to  a  height  suffi- 
cient for  the  purposes  of  agriculture,  the  former 
sovereigns  of  Egypt  were  at  vast  pains  to  cut 
proper  canals  to  supply  the  deficiency.  Those 
which  convey  the  water  to  Cairo,  into  the  pro- 
vince of  Fayoom,  and  to  Alexandria,  have 
always  been  best  taken  care  of  by  the  govern- 
ment. 

The  lands  inundated  by  the  Nile,  as  we  have 
observed,  are  exceedingly  fertile ;  and  though 
they  have  successively  from  year  to  year,  with- 
out intermission,  borne  one  and  frequently  two 
crops,  and  without  any  rational  system  of  in- 
vigoration  by  manure  or  otherwise,  for  more 
than  3000  years,  they  still  continue  to  do  the 
same  without  any  perceptible  impoverishment, 
and  without  any  further  tillage  than  the  adven- 
titious top-dressing  of  black  slimy  mould,  by 
the  overflowing  of  the  river.  But  the  produc- 
tiveness of  the  soil,  where  the  inundation  does 
not  reach,  has  been  greatly  over-rated.  The 
crops  of  wheat  in  particular  are  scanty,  not 
above  five  or  six  for  one ;  but  for  maize  and 
dourra,  or  millet,  the  soil  appears  to  be  pecu- 
liarly adapted ;  and  these  two  species  of  grain, 
with  rice,  lentils,  and  various  kinds  of  pulse, 
constituting  the  principal  food  of  nine-tenths  of 
the  inhabitants,  allowed  the  government,  who 
usurped  the  monopoly,  to  export  the  greater  part 
of  the  wheat  produced.  Since  the  peace  of 
Europe,  however,  this  branch  of  commerce  has 
nearly  ceased,  in  consequence  of  the  increased 
^cultivation  of  that  grain  in  other  countries.  At 
one  period  not  less  than  800  or  900  European 
vessels  annually  sailed  from  Alexandria,  for 
Marseilles,  Genoa,  Leghorn,  Trieste,  Malta,  and 
Constantinople,  freighted  with  articles  of  raw 
produce  in  exchange  for  hard  money  or  for  the 
manufactures  of  those  respective  countries; 
while  two  or  three  cargoes  were  all  that  could  be 
got  together  for  England.  But,  in  the  year  1821, 
an  experiment  was  made  by  an  English  mer- 
chant, of  a  cargo  of  linseed  for  crushing ;  when 
it  was  found  that,  notwithstanding  the  freight 
(on  account  of  the  greater  distance)  doubled 
that  which  is  paid  from  Russia,  it  would  answer 
as  a  return  for  British  exports,  if  relieved  from 
the  heavy  quarantine  duty,  to  which  Baltic  seed 
is  not  subject;  this  duty  was  accordingly  miti- 
gated by  the  lords  of  the  treasury,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, the  exportation  direct  from  Egypt  to 
England  increased  last  .year  to  25,000  quarters, 
and  gave  employment  to  more  than  twenty  Bri- 
tish ships.  An  article  of  the  very  first  import- 
ance to  the  commerce  and  manufactures  of 
England  has  recently  been  raised  in  Egypt,  and 
to  such  an  extent  as  to  have  surpassed  all  ex- 
pectation. We  allude  to  cotton  wool,  not  of 
the  usual  coarse  kind  hitherto  grown  in  Egypt, 
but  of  a  very  superior  quality,  raised  from 
Brasil  seed.  The  first  essay  was  made  by  order 
of  the  pacha,  in  the  year  1822,  when  the  crop 
yielded  about  25,000  bags,  of  two  cwt.  each. 
A  few  bags  of  this  cotton,  sent  to  Liverpool  on 


trial,  were  sold  at  the  rate  of  from  \\d.  to  13<i. 
per  pound.  Some  thousand  bales  have,  in  the 
interval,  been  sent  to  France,  Italy,  and  the 
South  of  Germany.  In  1823  the  crop  was  so 
abundant  that,  after  supplying  the  demands  of 
the  countries  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean, 
it  is  calculated  that  at  least  50,000  bags  may  be 
exported  to  England  in  the  course  of  the  present 
year;  and  the  pacha  is  still  extending  the  culture 
of  this  useful  plant,  on  tracts  of  country  long 
neglected,  by  clearing  out  the  ancient  canals 
and  digging  others,  which  communicate  with  the 
Nile  ;  so  that  the  crop  of  1824  was  expected  to 
double  that  of  the  preceding,  and  in  future 
years  will,  in  all  probability,  equal  the  whole  of 
what  is  now  imported  from  America,  to  which  it 
is  by  no  means  inferior.  This  new  source  of 
supply  acquires  additional  importance  from  the 
consideration,  that  it  will  be  brought  to  England 
in  British  shipping,  and  will  lead  to  a  material 
increase  of  our  export  trade  to  Egypt. 

Mohammed  has  recently  engaged  himself  in 
opening  the  ancient  canals  and  digging  new 
ones.  Among  these  the  canal  of  Mahmoudiah 
is  particularly  deserving  of  notice,  and  connects 
the  harbour  of  Alexandria  with  the  Nile,  at 
Fouah ;  by  which  the  whole  produce  of  Egypt 
can  be  brought  without  danger  or  interruption 
to  the  pert  of  shipment.  In  the  winter  of  1817, 
when  a  scarcity  of  grain  prevailed  all  over 
Europe,  ships  flocked  to  Egypt  where  there  was 
abundance;  but  owing  to  the  bar  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Nile,  near  Rosetta,  and  the  tempestuous 
weather  along  the  coast,  none  of  it  could  be  con- 
veyed in  time  to  the  vessels  that  were  waiting  at 
Alexandria,  to  the  number  of  300  sail,  some  of 
which  ultimately  departed  with  half  cargoes,  and 
others  went  away  in  ballast ;  thus  the  losses  be- 
came incalculable,  and  the  disputes  endless.  It 
was  now  that  the  advantages  of  a  navigable 
canal  were  seen  by  the  pacha,  who  accordingly 
set  about  the  stupendous  undertaking.  All  the 
laboring  classes  of  Lower  Egypt  were  put  in 
requisition,  and  a  month's  pay  advanced  them  to 
provide  biscuit  and  provisions.  To  each  village 
and  district  was  marked  out  the  work  allotted  to 
it.  The  Arabs  were  marched  down  in  thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands,  under  their  respective 
chiefs,  along  the  line  of  the  intended  canal;  and, 
however  exaggerated  it  may  appear,  we  have  the 
best  authority  for  stating  that  the  number  em- 
ployed at  one  time  exceeded  250,000  men.  In 
about  six  weeks  the  whole  excavation  wascomplet- 
ed,and  the  people  returned  home  to  their  respective 
occupations;  but  in  the  autumn  a  few  thousands 
were  called  upon  to  face  parts  with  masonry, 
and  make  the  whole  navigable  for  vessels  of  con- 
siderable burden.  This  work  is  about  forty- 
eight  miles  in  length,  ninety  feet  in  breadth,  and 
from  fifteen  to  eighteen  feet  in  depth.  It  was 
opened  with  great  pomp  on  the  7th  of  De- 
cember 1819. 

Until  lately  the  arts  and  all  kinds  of  learning 
were  at  a  very  low  ebb  among  the  Egyptians. 
Even  the  most  simple  of  the  mechanical  profes- 
sions are  still  in  a  state  of  infancy.  The  work  of 
their  cabinet-makers,  gunsmiths,  and  locksmiths, 
is  clumsy;  and  their  manufactures  of  gun- 
powder and  sugar,  though  much  improved  are 


EGYPT 


751 


still  indifferent.  The  only  thing  in  which  they 
can  be  said  to  have  arrived  at  any  degree  of 
perfection,  is  the  manufacture  of  silk  stuffs ; 
though  even  these  are  far  less  highly  finished 
than  those  of  Europe,  and  likewise  bear  a  much 
higher  price.  One  extraordinary  art  indeed  is 
still  extant  among  the  Egyptians,  and  appears  to 
have  existed  in  that  country  from  the  most  re- 
mote antiquity ;  a  power  of  enchanting  the  most 
deadly  serpents  in  such  a  manner,  that  they  allow 
themselves  to  be  handled,  nay  even  hurt  and 
wounded  severely,  without  offering  to  bite  the 
person  who  injures  them.  Those  who  have  this 
art  are  named  PSYLLI,  or  serpent  charmers. 
But  the  pacha  has  introduced  colleges  and 
academies  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  foreign 
languages  and  mathematics  ;  afforded  toleration 
to  all  the  European  and  other  religious  sects ; 
and  encouraged  the  practice  of  vaccination  and 
the  surgery  and  pharmacy  of  Europe. 

Mr.  Bruce  gives  a  long  account  of  the  sources 
of  the  vast  quantities  of  marble,  met  with  in  the 
remains  of  ancient  buildings  in  this  country ; 
and  which  supplied  in  ancient  times,  we  know, 
the  materials  of  many  of  the  public  buildings 
of  Italy.  These  he  discovered  during  his  jour- 
ney from  Kenne  to  Cosseir  on  the  Red  Sea, 
before  he  went  to  Abyssinia.  At  llamra  the 
Porphyry .  Mountains  and  quarries  begin,  the 
stone  of  which  is  at  first  soft  and  brittle ;  but 
the  quantity  is  immense,  as  a  whole  day  was 
taken  up  in  passing  by  them.  These  Porphyry 
Mountains  begin  in  the  latitude  of  nearly  24°, 
and  continue  along  the  coast  of  the  Red  Sea  to 
about  22°  30',  when  they  are  succeeded  by  the 
marble  mountains ;  these  again  by  others  of 
alabaster,  and  these  last  by  basaltic  mountains. 
From  the  marble  mountains  our  author  selected 
twelve  kinds,  of  different  colors,  which  he 
brought  along  with  him.  Some  of  the  moun- 
tains appeared  to  be  composed  entirely  of  red 
and  others  of  green  marble,  and  by  their  dif- 
ferent colors  afforded  an  extraordinary  spectacle. 
Not  far  from  the  Porphyry  Mountains  the  cold 
was  so  great,  that  his  camels  died  on  his  return 
from  Abyssinia,  though  the  thermometer  stood 
no  lower  than  42°.  Near  Cosseir  he  discovered 
the  quarries  whence  the  ancients  obtained  those 
immense  quantities  of  marble,  with  which  they 
constructed  so  many  wonderful  works.  The 
first  place,  where  the  marks  of  their  operations 
were  very  perceptible,  was  a  mountain  much 
higher  than  any  they  had  yet  passed,  and  where 
the  stone  was  so  hard  that  it  did  not  yield  to  the 
stroke  of  a  hammer.  In  this  quarry  he  ob- 
served that  some  channels  for  conveying  water 
terminated ;  which,  according  to  him,  shows  that 
water  was  one  of  the  means  by  which  these  hard 
stones  were  cut.  In  four  days,  during  which 
our  author  travelled  among  these  mountains,  he 
says,  that  he  had  '  passed  more  granite,  porphyry, 
marble,  and  jasper,  than  %vould  build  Rome, 
Athens,  Corinth,  Syracuse,  Memphis,  Alexan- 
dria, and  half  a  dozen  such  cities.'  It  appeared 
to  him  that  the  passages  between  the  mountains 
and  what  he  calls  defiles,  were  not  natural  but 
artificial  openings;  where  even  whole  moun- 
tains had  been  cut  out,  in  order  to  preserve  a 
gentle  slope  towards  the  river.  This  descent 


Mr.  Bruce  supposes  not  to  be  above  one  foot 
in  fifty;  so  that  the  carriages  must  have  gone- 
very  easily,  and  rather  required  something  to 
retard  their  velocity  than  any  force  to  pull  them 
forward.  Concerning  the  mountains  in  general, 
he  observes,  that  the  porphyry  is  very  beau- 
tiful to  the  eye,  and  is  discovered  by  a  fine 
purple  sand  without  any  gloss.  An  unva- 
riegated  marble  of  a  green  color  is  generally  met 
with  in  the  same  mountain  ;  and  where  the  two 
meet,  the  marble  becomes  soft  for  a  few  incites, 
but  the  porphyry  retains  its  hardness.  The 
granite  has  a  dirty  brown  appearance,  being 
covered  with  a  sand ;  but,  on  removing  this,  it 
appears  of  a  gray  color  with  black  spots,  with  a 
reddish  cast  all  over  it.  The  granite  mountains 
lie  nearer  to  the  Red  Sea,  and  seem  to  have 
afforded  the  materials  for  Pompey's  pillar.  The 
redness  above  mentioned  seems  to  go  off  on  ex- 
posure to  the  air ;  but  re-appears  on  working  or 
polishing  the  stone  farther.  The  red  marble  is 
next  to  the  granite,  though  not .  met  with  in  the 
same  mountain.  There  is  also  a  red  kind  with 
white  reins,  and  vast  quantities  of  the  common 
green  serpentine.  Some  samples  of  that  beautiful 
marble  named  Isabella,  were  likewise  observed ; 
one  of  them  of  that  yellowish  cast  called  quaker 
color,  the  other  of  the  bluish  kind  named  dove 
color.  The  most  valuable  kind  is  that  named  verde 
antico,  which  is  found  next  to  the  Nile  in  the 
mountains  of  serpentine.  It  is  covered  by  a 
kind  of  blue  fleaky  stone,  somewhat  lighter  than 
a  slate,  more  beautiful  than  most ,  kinds  of  mar- 
ble, and  when  polished  having  the  appearance 
of  a  volcanic  lava.  In  these  quarries  the  verde 
antico  had  been  uncovered  in  patches  of  about 
twenty  feet  square.  There  were  small  pieces  of 
African  marble  scattered  about  in  several  places, 
but  no  rocks  or  mountains  of  it;  so  that  our 
author  conjectures  it  to  lie  in  the  heart  of  some 
other  kind.  The  whole  is  situated  on  a  ridge 
with  a  descent  to  the  east  and  west,  by  which 
means  it  might  easily  be  conveyed  either  to  the 
Nile  or  Red  Sea;  while  the  hard  gravel  and 
level  ground  would  readily  allow  the  heaviest 
carriages  to  be  moved  with  very  little  force.  In  the 
Red  Sea  in  lat.  25°  3',  at  a  small  distance  from 
the  south-west  coast,  there  is  an  island  called  the 
Mountain  of  Emeralds ;  but  none  of  these  pre- 
cious stones  are  to  be  met  with  there.  Here, 
as  well  as  on  the  continent,  there  were  found 
many  pieces  of  a  green  pellucid  substance ;  but 
veined,  and  much  softei  than  rock  crystal,  though 
somewhat  harder  than  glass.  A  few  yards  up 
the  mountain  he  found  three  pitt,  which  are 
supposed  to  have  been  the  mines  whence  the 
ancients  obtained  the  emeralds;  but,  though  many 
pieces  of  the  green  substance  above  mentioned 
were  met  with  about  these  pits,  no  signs  of  the 
true  emerald  could  be  perceived.  The  sub- 
stance, however,  he  conjectures  to  have  been  the 
smaragdus  of  the  Romans.  In  the  mountains 
of  Cosseir,  as  well  as  in  some  places  of  the 
deserts  of  Nubia,  our  author  found  some  rocks 
exactly  resembling  petrified  wood.  The  only 
metal  said  by  the  ancients  to  be  produced  in 
•Egypt  is  copper.  On  the  road  to  Suez  are 
found  great  numbers  of  Egyptian  flints  and 
pebbles,  though  the  bottom  is  a  hard,  calcareous, 


"52 


EGYPT. 


and  sonorous  stone.  Volney  tells  us  that  the 
stones  above-mentioned,  which  resemble  petrified 
wood,  are  to  be  met  with  here.  They  are  in  the 
font),  he  says,  of  small  logs  cut  slanting  at  the 
ends,  and  might  easily  be  taken  for  petrifac- 
tions, though  he  thought  them  real  minerals. 

Besides  camels,  horses,  asses,  mules,  sheep, 
black  cattle,  and  other  domestic  quadrupeds, 
there  are  many  wild  animals  in  Egypt ;  particu- 
larly tigers,  hyenas,  antelopes,  crocodiles,  apes 
with  heads  resembling  those  of  dogs,  hippopo- 
tamuses, ichneumons,  chameleons,  yellow  Ihards, 
and  a  species  of  ra*s  resembling  ferrets,  remark- 
ably useful  for  destroying  the  crocodiles'  eggs. 
Among  the  feathered  tribe,  there  are  ostriches, 
eagles,  hawks,  pelicans,  and  water  fowls  of  va- 
rious kinds,  amonj  which  last  the  most  remark- 
able is  the  ibis,  a  bird  of  the  duck  kind,  which 
was  deified  by  the  ancient  Egyptians,  on  account 
of  its  usefulness  in  destroying  serpents,  and 
noxious  insects.  These  are  numerous,  and  among 
the  different  species  of  serpents  the  cerastes,  or 
horned  viper,  abounds,  whose  bite  proves  mortal, 
except  to  those  who  have  the  (secret  of  charm- 
ing it. 

F.  Sicard  mentions  two  salt  lakes  situated  in 
the  desert  west  of  the  Delta,  three  or  four  leagues 
in  length,  and  about  a  quarter  of  a  league  in 
breadth,  with  a  solid  and  stony  bottom.  For 
nine  months  in  the  year  they  are  without  water ; 
but  in  winter  there  oozes  out  of  the  earth  a  red- 
dish violet-colored  water,  which  fills  the  lakes  to 
the  height  of  five  or  six  feet.  This  being  eva- 
porated, by  the  return  of  the  heat,  there  remains 
a.  bed  of  salt  two  feet  thick  and  very  hard,  which 
is  broken  in  pieces  with  iron  bars :  and  from 
these  lakes  ho  less  than  30,000  quintals  of  salt 
are  procured  every  year. 

Besides  the  ordinary  winds  before  mentioned, 
Egypt  is  infested,  as  we  have  also  intimated, 
with  the  destructive  blasts  common  to  all  warm 
countries  which  have  deserts  in  their  neighbour- 
hood. These  have  been  distinguished  by  va- 
rious names,  such  as  poisonous  winds,  hot  winds 
of  the  desert,  Samiel,  the  wind  of  Damascus, 
Kamsin,  and  Simoom.  In  Egypt  they  are  de- 
nominated '  winds  of  fifty  days,  because  they 
most  commonly  prevail  during  the  fifty  days  pre- 
ceding and  following  the  equinox,  though,  should 
they  blow  constantly  during  one-half  of  that 
time,  a  universal  destruction  would  be  the  con- 
sequence. Of  these  travellers  have  given  various 
descriptions.  M.  Volney  says  that  the  violence 
of  their  heat  may  be  compared  to  that  of  a  large 
oven  at  the  moment  of  drawing  out  the  bread. 
They  always  blow  from  the  south,  and  are  un- 
doubtedly owing  to  the  motion  of  the  atmosphere 
orer  such  vast  tracts-of  hot  sand,  where  it  cannot 
be  supolied  with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  moisture. 
When  they  begin  to  blow,  the  sky  loses  its  usual 
serenity,  and  assumes  a  dark,  heavy,  and  alarm- 
ing aspect,  the  sun  laying  asi  le  his  usual  splen- 
dor, and  becoming  of  a  violet  color.  This  ter- 
rific appearance  seems  not  to  be  occasioned  by 
any  real  haze  or  cloud  in  the  atmosphere  at  that 
time,  but  solely  by  the  vast  quantity  of  fine  sand 
carried  along  by  those  winds,  and  which  is  so 
excessively  subtile  that  it  penetrates  every  where. 
The  motion  of  this  wind  is  always  rapid,  but  its 


heat  is  not  intolerable  till  after  it  has  continued 
for  some  time.  Its  pernicious  qualities  are  evi- 
dently occasioned  by  its  excessive  avidity  of 
moisture.  Thus  it  dries  and  shrivels  up  the 
skin ;  and,  by  affecting  the  lungs  in  a  similar 
inanner,  soon  produces  suffocation  and  death. 
The  danger  is  greatest  to  those  of  a  plethoric 
hajit,  or  who  have  been  exhausted  by  fatigue ; 
and  putrefaction  soon  takes  place  in  the  bodies 
of  such  as  are  destroyed  by  it.  Its  extreme  dry- 
ness  is  such,  that  water  sprinkled  on  the  floor 
evaporates  in  a  few  minutes;  all  the  plants  are 
withered  and  stripped  of  their  leaves;  and  a 
fever  is  instantly  produced  in  the  human  species  ' 
by  the  suppression  of  perspiration.  It  usually 
lasts  three  days,  but  is  altogether  insupportable 
if  it  continue  beyond  that  time.  The  danger  is 
greatest  when  the  wind  blows  in  squalls,  and  to 
travellers  who  happen  to  be  exposed  to  its  fury 
without  any  shelter.  The  best  method  in  this 
case  is  to  stop  the  nose  and  mouth  with  a  hand- 
kerchief. Camels,  by  a  natural  instinct,  bury 
their  noses  in  the  sand,  and  keep  them  there  till 
the  squall  is  over.  The  inhabitants,  who  have 
an  opportunity  of  retiring  to  their  houses,  in- 
stantly shut  themselves  up  in  them,  or  go  into 
pits  made  in  th?  earth,  till  the  destructive  blast 
be  over.  The  Description  of  a  blast  of  this  kind 
which  overtook  Mr.  Bruce  in  the  desert  of  Nubia 
is  still  more  terrible.  See  SIMOOM. 

The  population  of  Egypt  is  composed  of  Franks, 
or  Europeans,  Armenians,  Greeks,  Syrians, 
Christians,  Jews,  Turks,  Arabians,  and  Copts, 
who  are  supposed,  on  very  probable  grounds,  to 
be  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyptians. 
The  Franks  are  mostly  from  the  shores  bordering 
on  the  Mediterranean,  and  engaged  in  commerce 
and  in  the  pacha's  new  manufactories ;  they  do 
not  exceed  1000,  half  of  whom  are  in  Alexan- 
dria, and  the  other  half  in  Cairo.  In  spite  of  all 
the  partiality  and  protection  of  the  pacha,  the 
Turks  lose  no  opportunity  of  insulting  and  abus- 
ing these '  Christian  dogs.'  But  our  expeditions 
to  this  country  seem  to  have  resulted  in  two  pro- 
visions, in  favor  of  Europeans,  that  are  remark- 
able enough: — 1.  At  the  peace  of  Amiens,  Sir 
John  Stuart  demanded,  and  succeeded  in  obtain 
ing,  permission  for  Europeans  to  enter  the  wes- 
tern harbour  of  Alexandria,  from  which  they 
had  been  jealously  excluded,  and  permitted  only 
to  enter  the  eastern  harbour,  of  which  the  water 
is  shallow,  the  bottom  rocky,  and  the  anchor- 
age dangerous :  the  one  was  formerly  called  the 
harbour  of  the  Faithful,  and  the  other  that  of 
Infidels.  2.  No  European  or  Christian  was 
formerly  permitted  to  ride  on  horseback  in  any 
part  of  Egypt,  the  horse  being  reserved  for  Ma- 
hommedans,  while  the  ass  was  deemed  the  pro- 
per  animal  for  Christians.  This  indignity  was 
also  abolished  by  the  exertions  of  Sir  John  Stuart, 
who  stipulated  that  all  Europeans,  without  dis- 
tinction, should  be  allowed  to  ride  on  horseback, 
which  they  still  do. 

There  are  about  2000  Armenians,  who  reside 
principally  in  the  capital,  where  they  exercise 
every  kind  of  trade,  and  are  much  concerned  in 
money  transactions  with  the  government.  The 
Greek  Christians  of  Syria  may  be  reckoned  ar 
3000  in  Cairo,  and  1000  in  the  other  cities  of 


E  G  Y  P  T. 


753 


Egypt :  they  were  formerly  the  wholesale  mer- 
chants who  supplied  the  land  proprietors  and 
others  with  various  kinds  of  articles,  and  were 
in  general  wealthy ;  but  the  monopoly  of  the 
viceroy  has  very  considerably  impoverished  them. 
There  are  about  5000  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Greek  colonists,  who  form  quite  a  distinct  race 
from  the  modern  Greeks :  these  people  have 
lost  their  ancient  language,  and  speak  a  kind  of 
Arabic ;  many  of  them  are  mariners,  but  in  ge- 
neral they  pursue  the  inferior  and  handicraft 
trades.  According  to  the  latest  computations, 
there  are  about  4000  Jews  in  Egypt,  3000  of 
whom  inhabit  a  part  of  Cairo,  called  after  them 
the  Jews'  quarter,  of  which  the  streets  are  so 
narrow  as  to  be  almost  impassable  ;  the  houses 
are  dark,  crowded  together,  filthy,  and  so  infec- 
tious that,  when  the  plague  breaks  out,  the  first 
enquiry  is,  If  it  has  appeared  in  the  Jews' quarter? 
M.  Mengin,  the  author  of  L'Histoire  de 
1'Egypte,  sous  le  Gouvernment  de  Mohammed 
Aly,  reckons,  in  Cairo,  eight  persons  to  each 
house,  and  in  the  provinces  four.  The  account 
then  stands  thus  : 

Houses.  Inhabit. 

In  Cairo 25,000         200,000 

In  the  provincial  towns  of 
Alexandria,  Rosetta,  Da- 
mietta,  Old  Cairo,  and 
Boulak 14,532  58,128 

In  fourteen  provinces,  con- 
taining 3475  villages  .  564,168  2,256,272 

603,700     2,514,400 


Cairo  being  the  only  city  of  Egypt  which  con- 
tains any  great  accumulation  of  inhabitants,  built 
by  Gaubar,  a  general  in  the  service  of  the  first 
khalif  of  the  race  of  the  Fatemites  of  Egypt,  in 
the  year  358  of  the  hegira  (968  of  the  Christian 
era),  it  was  surrounded  with  walls  by  Saladin. 
For  the  last  300  years  its  splendor  has  declined 
considerably ;  and  the  pa-laces  of  Mohammed 
Aly  are  mean  and  ill  contrived.  But  here  are 
240  principal  streets,  forty-six  public  places, 
eleven  bazaars,  140  schools,  300  public  cisterns, 
and  400  mosques. 

The  Copts  are  by  far  the  most  numerous  class 
of  Christians  in  Egypt,,  amounting  at  least  to 
160,000,  of  whom  about  10,000  inhabit  the  two 
most  populous  quarters  of  Cairo.  In  towns  they 
practise  different  trades,  but  the  greater  part  of 
them  labor  on  the  lands,  among  the  Fellahs. 
Under  the  government  of  the  Mamelukes  the 
Copts  were  employed  in  taking  an  account  of, 
and  collecting,  the  revenues  of  the  villages  ;  and 
many  of  them  still  hold  situations  of  this  kind, 
and  as  writers  about  the  court.  They  are  aus- 
tere and  forbidding  in  their  manners,  generally 
silent,  and  wearing  an  air  of  melancholy  :  but 
are  said  to  be  tyrannical  when  in  authority. 

The  oriental  race  of  Fellahs  compose  the  chief 
part  of  the  population  of  Egypt,  a  mixture, 
perhaps,  of  ancient  Egyptians,  Arabians,  and 
Syrians  ;  they  approach  nearest  to  the  Copts,  in 
general  appearance  and  manners,  but  they  are 
rigid  Mussulmen,  and  strictly  observe  the  rites 
and  ceremonies  laid  dowu  by  their  sheiks  or 
VOL.  VII 


priests.  They  labor  hard  on  the  soil,  and  live  in 
the  most  abstemious  manner  on  dourra,  dwell  in 
cottages  of  unbaked  bricks,  are  clothed  in  coarse 
woollen  cloth,  and  sleep  on  mats :  those  in  the 
towns  exercise  handicraft  trades,  and  keep  shops 
in  the  bazaars,  whicli  they  only  quit  to  attend  the 
mosques.  Like  all  orientals,  they  are  fond  of 
frequenting  coffee-houses,  and  listening  to  the 
tales  of  pretended  magicians,  or  the  rude  music 
of  strolling  singers.  In  meekness  and  apathy 
they  cannot  be  exceeded. 

'  The  tented  Arab,'  says  an  able  article  on  Egypt 
in  the  Quarftrly  Review, '  hovering  with  his  flocks 
along  the  borders  of  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Nile, 
is  the  same  in  character,  manners,  and  customs, 
as  he  every  where  else  is,  and  apparently  has 
been,  in  all  times  since  the  days  of  the  patriarchs, 
regarding  with  disdain  and  proud  independence 
all  other  classes  of  mankind,  but  more  particu- 
larly those  of  his  own  nation,  who,  in  his  eyes, 
have  degraded  themselves  by  taking  up  their 
abodes  in  fixed  habitations,  and  whom  he  calls  in 
contempt  haty,  or  Arabs  of  the  walls.  Those 
who  turn  cultivators  are  equally  despised,  and 
considered  in  the  light  of  Fellahs,  with  whom  an 
alliance  by  marriage  would  be  regarded  as  dis- 
honorable. The  A^ab  women  have  fine  features 
and  complexions  ;  they  are  much  fairer  than  the 
Egyptian  women,  and  far  more  correct  in  their 
conduct.  In  cases  of  infidelity,  the  injured 
party  takes  the  law  into  his  own  hands,  and  the 
culprit  is  generally  punished  with  death.' 

The  Egyptian  women,  like  other  oriental  fe- 
males, are  the  mere  slaves  of  their  husbands'  or 
their  owners'  caprices ;  and  thus  their  degraded 
condition  is  one  of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  the 
civilisation  of  Egypt,  and  one  of  the  last  that  will 
probably  be  removed,  connected  as  it  is  with  the 
precepts  of  the  Mahommedan  law.  M.  Man- 
gin,  however,  states  the  women  of  late,  whether 
married,  or  slaves  from  Georgia,  Circassia,  and 
Mongrelia,  are  allowed  frequently  to  quit  the 
harem,  and  that  accompanied  by  a  confidante, 
under  pretext  of  going  to  the  bath,  or  of  making 
visits,  they  indulge  with  impunity  in  illicit 
amours. 

A  cady,  or  judge,  sent  from  the  Porte  an- 
nually, settles  all  lawsuits  and  criminal  pro- 
secutions :  under  him  are  the  sheiks  and  others, 
learned  in  the  law.  A  civil  process  is  stated  to 
cost  about  4  per  cent,  of  the  value  in  dispute,  of 
which  the  cady  takes  four-fifths  for  himself,  and 
gives  one-fifth  to  the  other  lawyers.  All  minor 
disputes  and  complaints  are  brought  before  the 
Kiaya-bey.  His  officers  are  the  Agha  of  the 
janissaries,  who  is  charged  with  maintaining 
good  order,  and  especially  among  the  soldiers  ; 
the  ouali,  or  agha  of  the  police,  who  looks  after 
the  thieves  and  prostitutes,  on  both  of  whom  he 
levies  contributions  for  the  support  of  himself 
and  his  myrmidons.  The  moteceb  regulates  the 
weights  and  measures ;  the  bache-agha  has  the 
direction  of  the  patroles,  and  the  spies  who  fre- 
quent the  coffee-houses,  bazaars,  and  other  pub- 
lic places ;  and,  in  addition  to  these,  there  is  a 
head-man  in  every  quarter  of  the  city  for  settling 
disputes  and  preserving  peace.  This  is  said  to 
be  so  effectually  done,  that  the  streets  of  Cairo 
are  as  safe  as  those  of  London,  except  on  occa- 

3C 


754 


EGYPT. 


sions  when  the  military  break  loose  or  want  of 
pay,  or  to  avenge  themselves  of  some  grievance. 
Of  the  information  upon  Egypt,  afforded  to  us 
by  the  intelligent  Dr.  Clarke,  the  following  is  a 
summary : — In  his  passage  from  Acre  to  Abou- 
kk,  he  witnessed  a  phenomenon,  formerly  no- 
ticed, but  also  by  some  writers  strenuously  dis- 
puted. '  As  we  were  sitting  down  to  dinner,  the 
voice  of  a  sailor  employed  in  heaving  the  lead, 
was  suddenly  heard  calling  '  half  four !'  The 
captain,  starting  up,  reached  the  deck  in  an  in- 
stant;  and  almost  as  quickly  puttinsj-the  ship  in 
stays,  she  went  about.  Every  seaman  on  board 
thought  she  would  be  stranded.  As  she  came 
about,  all  the  surface  of  the  water  exhibited  a 
thick  black  mud  :  this  extended  so  widely,  that 
the  appearance  resembled  an  island.  At  the 
same  time  no  land  was  really  visible,  not  even 
from  the  mast-head,  nor  was  there  any  notice  of 
such  a  shallow  in  any  chart  on  board.  The  fact 
is,  as  we  learned  afterwards,  that  a  stratum  of 
mud,  extending  for  many  leagues  off  the  mouths 
of  the  Nile,  exi«ts  in  amoveable  deposit  near  the 
coast  of  Egypt,  and,  when  recently  shifted  by 
currents,  it  sometimes  reaches  quite  to  the  sur- 
face, so  as  to  alarm  mariners  with  sudden  shal- 
lows, where  the  charts  of  the  Mediterranean 
promise  a  considerable  depth  of  water.  These, 
however,  are  not,  in  the  slightest  degree,  dan- 
gerous. Vessels  no  sooner  touch  them  than  they 
become  dispersed ;  and  a  frigate  may  ride  se- 
cure, where  the  soundings  would  induce  an  in- 
experienced pilot  to  believe  her  nearly  aground.' 
—Vol.  iii.  p.  13. 

He  left  Rosetta  on  the  morning  of  August  10th, 
and  proceeded  up  the  Nile  to  Cairo,  then  occu- 
pied by  the  English  and  their  Turkish  allies. 
'  A  vessel  leaving  Rosetta,  is  driven  by  the  wind,' 
he  says,  '  with  extraordinary  velocity  against  the 
whole  force  of  the  torrent  to  Cairo,  or  into  any 
part  of  Upper  Egypt.  For  the  purpose  of  her 
return,  with  even  greater  rapidity,  it  is  only  ne- 
cessary to  take  down  the  mast  and  sails,  and 
leave  her  to  be  carried  against  the  wind  by  the 
powerful  current  of  the  river.  It  is  thus  possible 
to  perform  the  whole  voyage  from  Rosetta  to 
Bulac,  the  quay  of  Cairo,  and  back  again,  with 
certainty,  in  about  seventy  hours,  adistance  equal 
to  400  miles.' — p.  32. 

Of  the  population,  fertility,  and  beautiful 
groves  of  Lower  Egypt,  our  traveller  speaks  with 
his  usual  eloquence. 

Throughout  the  Delta  irrigation  is  carried  to 
u  vast  extent,  but  it  is  effected,  for  the  most  part, 
by  artificial  means ;  and  an  exaggerated  idea  of 
the  effects  of  the  Nile  is  conveyed  by  the  beauti- 
ful description  of  Gray.  Extensive  canals  on 
each  side  of  the  river  conduct  its  waters  to  the 
utmost  extent  of  their  level,  but  the  fields  are 
many  of  them  supplied  by  water-wheels,  or  the 
still  simpler  process  of  lading.  The  soil  thus 
treated  produces  three  crops  in  the  year — clover, 
corn,  and  rice,  of  which  the  last  is  sown  while 
the  field  is  actually  under  water,  a  practice 
which,  as  Dr.  Clarke  observes,  is  alluded  to  by 
Solomon  (Eccles.  ii.  1).  The  eastern  sycamore 
attains  an  enormous  size,  and  its  boughs  are  so 
bent  by  the  prevalent  winds  as  to  make  them 
resemble  a  peacock's  tail.  The  fruit  resembles 


in  shape  the  common  fig,  but  is  smaller,  dry  and 
insipid.  The  thermometer  stood  at  90°  in  thp 
shade,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  were 
walking  about  or  engaged  in  the  avocations  of 
husbandry,  in  a  state  of  perfect  nakedness,  and 
displaying  a  complexion  of  the  darkest  tawny. 
They  arrived  at  Bulac  at  midnight,  and  were 
aroused  the  next  morning  with  intelligence  that 
the  pyramids  were  in  sight.  What  follows  is  in 
Dr.  Clarke's  best  style. 

'  Never  will  the  impression  made  by  their  ap- 
pearance be  obliterated.  By  reflecting  the  sun's 
rays,  they  appeared  as  white  as  snow,  and  of 
such  surprising  magnitude,  that  nothing  we  had 
previously  conceived  in  our  imagination  had 
prepared  us  for  the  spectacle  we  beheld.  The 
sight  instantly  convinced  us  that  no  power  of 
description,  no  delineation  can  convey  ideas  ade- 
quate to  the  effect  produced  in  viewing  these 
stupendous  monuments.  The  formality  of  their 
structure  is  lost  in  their  prodigious  magnitude  : 
the  mind,  elevated  by  wonder,  feels  at  once  the 
force  of  an  axiom,  which,  however  disputed,  ex- 
perience confirms, — that  in  vastness,  whatever  be 
its  nature,  there  dwells  sublimity.  Another 
proof  of  their  indescribable  power  is,  that  no 
one  ever  approached  them  under  other  emotions 
than  those  of  terror ;  which  is  another  principal 
source  of  the  sublime.  In  certain  instances  of 
irritable  feeling,  this  impression  of  awe  and  fear 
has  been  so  great,  as  to  cause  pain  rather  than 
pleasure ;  of  which  we  shall  have  to  record  a 
very  striking  instance  in  the  sequel.  Hence, 
perhaps,  have  originated  descriptions  of  the  py- 
ramids, which  represent  them  as  deformed  and 
gloomy  masses,  without  taste  or  beauty.  Persons 
who  have  derived  no  satisfaction  from  the  con- 
templation of  them,  may  not  have  been  con- 
scious that  the  uneasiness  they  experienced  was 
a  result  of  their  own  sensibility.  Others  have 
acknowledged  ideas  widely  different,  excited  by 
every  wonderful  circumstance  of  character  and 
situation;  ideas  of  duration,  almost  endless;  of 
power,  inconceivable  ;  of  majesty,  supreme  ;  of 
solitude,  most  awful ;  of  grandeur,  of  desolation, 
and  of  repose.' — Vol.  ii.  pp.  44 — 46. 

Dr.  Clarke's  description  of  Cairo  is  short,  but 
very  curious  and  interesting.  He  was  sufficiently 
disgusted  with  it  as  the  dirtiest  metropolis  in 
the  world ;  but  the  picturesque  crowd  in  its 
streets,  and  on  its  canals,  and  the  foliage  of  its 
gardens,  no  less  than  the  splendid  panorama  seen 
from  the  heights  of  the  citadel,  had  sufficient 
beauty  and  novelty  to  repay  this  inconvenience. 
Here,  as  in  South  America,  the  lizard  is  the 
harmless  inhabitant  of  all  the  gardens,  and  is 
seen  hanging  on  the  walls  and  ceilings  of  the 
best  apartments.  Swarms  of  flies  filled  every 
dish  and  every  drinking  vessel,  and  the  climate, 
though  extolled  as  delightful  by  the  British  of- 
ficers who  had  arrived  from  India,  appeared  to 
Dr.  Clarke  only  tolerable  to  those  who  could  re- 
concile themselves  to  the  listless  and  sordid  in- 
activity of  the  natives  and  settled  Franks.  Dr. 
Clarke  recognised  in  the  funeral  cries  of  Egypt 
the  same  mournful  notes,  and  the  repetition  of 
the  same  syllables  which  are  used,  on  similar 
occasions,  by  the  Russians  and  the  Irish.  In 
his  observations  on  the  mummy-pits,  he  is  led  to 


E  G  Y  P  T 


animadvert  on  tlie  falsehood  of  the  common 
opinion,  that  the  mummies  were  placed  upright 
in  these  cemeteries,  and  supposes  that  the  words 
of  Herodotus,  which  have  been  generally  quoted 
to  this  effect,  relate  only  to  those  particular 
mummies  which  were  kept  in  the  houses  of  their 
descendants.  The  horses  of  our  author's  Arab 
guides  were  the  finest  he  had  seen  in  the  whole 
course  of  his  travels ;  and  the  Arab  grooms  were 
regarded  by  the  English  officers  as  superior  to 
those  even  of  their  own  country.  These  horses 
do  not  lie  down  at  night,  but  sleep  standing, 
with  one  foot  fastened  to  the  piquet. 

Dr.  Clarke  supposes,  from  the  decay  of  the 
obelisks  at  Alexandria,  and  from  similar  appear- 
ances on  other  ancient  buildings,  that  granite, 
namely,  from  the  decomposition  of  its  feldspar 
by  exposure  to  the  atmosphere,  is  less  calculated 
for  works  of  duration  than  pure  homogeneous 
marble,  or  even  than  common  limestone.  Of 
the  two  obelisks  known  by  the  name  of  Cleopa- 
tra's Needles,  one  only  is  now  standing.  A 
subscription  was  raised  by  several  officers  of  our 
army  and  navy  to  remove  to  Great  Britain  its 
fallen  companion,  which,  as  it  now  lies  on  the 
sand,  measures  seven  feet  square  at  the  base,  and 
sixty-six  feet  in  length.  Lord  Cavan  presided 
in  this  undertaking,  which  was  worthy  of  the  an- 
cient Romans,  and  would,  probably,  have  been 
attended  with  complete  success,  had  not,  for  some 
unexplained  reason,  the  sailors  of  our  fleet  been 
forbidden  to  assist  in  the  labor.  Dr.  Clarke 
gives  some  probable  reasons  why  the  emperor 
named  in  the  inscription  on  the  base  of  Pompey's 
Pillar  is  not,  as  is  generally  supposed,  Diocle- 
sian  but  Hadrian,  and  attempts  also  to  prove 
that  this  magnificent  monument  was  really 
erected  to  the  unfortunate  general  whose  name 
tradition  has  assigned  to  it.  The  Arabs,  it  seems, 
call  it  the  ruins  of  '  Julius  Ca-sar's  palace.'  Our 
author  is  among  the  first  who  has  done  sufficient 
justice  to  the  regularity  of  the  plan  of  the  cata- 
combs of  Alexandria  ;  the  chaste  and  awful  sim- 
plicity of  their  ornaments,  and  the  long  and 
gloomy  arcades  of  this  subterranean  city  of  death. 
Twelve  large  halls,  besides  many  smaller  apart- 
ments, surrounded  with  places  adapted  to  receive 
bodies  in  a  recumbent  posture,  are  disposed  in 
a  form  not  very  dissimilar  from  the  ancient  sym- 
bol of  the  trident,  and  conclude  with  a  circular 
sanctuary  covered  with  a  simple  dome,  which  is 
hewn,  like  all  the  rest,  in  the  solid  rock.  In 
this  part  of  the  excavation  an  ornament  appears, 
which  colonel  Squire  took  for  a  crescent,  but 
which  Dr.  Clarke  more  probably  apprehended 
to  be  the  winged  globe,  which,  according  to 
Macrobius,  was  the  Egyptian  symbol  of  Serapis, 
the  lord  of  the  dead.  With  this  visit  to  Alex- 
andria, Dr.  Clarke's  Egyptian  travels  concluded. 
See  ALEXANDRIA. 

The  splendid  antiquities  and  ancient  literature 
of  Egypt  have  been  abundantly  illustrated  by 
recent  travellers  and  writers.  '  The  labors  of  the 
Trench  Institute  at  Cairo  are  entitled,  perhaps, 
to  our  first  notice,  for  their  stupendous  and  mag- 
nificent Description  de  1'Egypte.  We  may  next 
mention  Mr.  William  Hamilton's  ^Egyptiaca, 
4to.  Lond.  1809,  originating  with  the  first  British 
expedition.  In  October,  1801,  captain  Leake 


and  lieutenant  Hayes  were  appointed  by  general 
Hutchinson,  to  make  a  survey  of  Egypt,  and  of 
the  country  beyond  it,  if  it  should  be  found 
practicable;  and  Mr.  Hamilton  joined  these 
gentlemen  in  their  expedition.  Partly,  how- 
ever, on  account  of  the  disturbed  state  of  the 
country,  they  were  unable  to  proceed  further 
south  than  a  few  hours'  journey  beyond  Syene, 
to  a  village  called  Debod,  opposite  to  which  they 
observed  the  ruins  of  Barembre,  the  Parembole 
of  the  ancients ;  here  also  they  found  a  Greek 
dedication  of  a  temple  to  Isis,  by  Ptolemy  Plii- 
lometor  and  his  queen.  But  they  collected  a 
variety  of  inscriptions  from  other  parts  of  Egypt, 
to  which  they  added  drawings  and  descriptions 
of  the  architectural  remains  to  which  they  be- 
longed. At  Alexandria  Mr.  Hamilton  was  en- 
abled, in  company  with  some  other  gentlemen, 
by  examining  the  inscription  on  Pompey's  pillar, 
in  different  positions  of  the  sun,  to  ascertain  the 
name  Dioclesian,  as  that  of  the  emperor  to  whom 
it  was  dedicated  ;  and  to  find  some  traces  of  the 
name  of  Pompeius,  a  prefect  of  Egypt  under  that 
emperor. 

Mr.  Legh  visited  Egypt  in  1812,  and  extended 
his  observations  as  far  as  Itrim,  within  about 
three  days'  journey  of  the  second  cataract  of  the 
Nile.  Accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smelt,  he 
engaged  as  an  interpreter,  on  leaving  Cairo  for 
Upper  Egypt,  an  American,  of  the  name  of 
Barthow,  who  had  resided  many  years  in  the 
country.  They  sailed  on  the  13th  January,  and 
their  first  landing  was  at  the  ruined  village  of 
Benihassen,  where  they  visited  the  excavations 
which  Norden  ascribes  to  '  holy  hermits,  who 
made  their  abodes  there. '  The  principal  chamber 
is  sixty  feet  in  length,  and  forty  in  height ;  to  the 
south  of  it  are  seventeen  smaller  chambers,  and 
probably  the  like  number  to  the  north.  Mr. 
Legh  says,  they  found  it  difficult  to  follow  Mr. 
Hamilton's  descriptions  of  the  paintings  which 
cover  the  walls  of  the  chambers.  At  Ashmou- 
nien,  the  site  of  the  ancient  Hermopolis,  they 
partook  of  the  enthusiasm  with  which  Denon 
speaks  of  its  splendid  ruins ;  but  Mr.  Legh  ob- 
serves, that  his  delineation  of  them  denotes  the 
haste  with  which  he  travelled,  for  that  the  winged 
globe,  represented  by  him  on  the  frieze,  does  riot 
exist  in  the  original.  Indeed,  he  found  that 
Denon  is  very  little  to  be  depended  on,  where 
he  does  not  copy  from  preceding  travellers,  or 
from  the  actual  fragments  carried  away  by  the 
French.  By  his  own  account,  he  has  drawn 
and  described  objects  seen  only  in  galloping 
past  them;  and,  at  the  best,  laboring  under  the 
horror  of  a  hostile  visit  from  the  Arabs  or  Ma- 
melukes. At  Siout,  which  has  succeeded  to 
Girgeh,  as  the  capital  of  Upper  Egypt,  they  fe 
in  with  Burckhardt,  travelling  as  Shekh  Ibrahim, 
on  his  way  to  the  Great  Oasis,  where  a  tribe  of 
Bedouins  had  lately  established  themselves. 
Ibrahim  Bey,  the  eldest  son  of  the  pacha,  here 
receive]  them  with  considerable  civility.  Reach- 
ing Gaw-el-Kebir,  the  ancient  Antaeopohs,  on 
the  28th,  they  found  the  portico  of  the  temple 
still  standing,  in  the  midst  of  a  thick  grove  c 
dates,  and  consisting  of  three  ows,  each  ot  six 
columns;  they  are  eight  feet  in  diameter,  and, 
with  their  entablature,  sixty-two  feet  high. 

3  C  * 


756 


EGYPT. 


Legh  thinks  this  venerable  and  gigantic  ruin  the 
most  picturesque  in  Egypt ;  the  columns,  archi- 
traves, and  every  part  of  the  building,  are  covered 
with  hieroglyphics.  At  the  farthest  extremity  of 
the  temple  is  an  immense  block  of  granite,  of 
a  pyramidal  form,  twelve  feet  high,  and  nine 
feet  square  at  the  base,  in  which  is  cut  a  niche, 
seven  feet  high,  four  feet  wide,  and  three  feet 
deep. 

Our  travellers  were  forcibly  struck  with  the 
luxuriant  fertility  of  the  soil  along  the  banks  of 
the  Nile,  as  contrasted  with  the  wretched  state 
of  poverty  and  misery  of  the  inhabitants.  '  The 
fields,  enriched  by  the  Nile,  teem  with  plenty  ; 
the  date-trees  here  are  loaded  with  fruit ;  cattle 
of  every  kind,  poultry,  and  milk,  abound  in 
every  village ;  but  the  wretched  Arab  is  com- 
pelled to  live  on  a  few  lentils,  and  a  small  portion 
of  bread  and  water,  while  he  sees  his  fields  plun- 
dered and  his  cattle  driven  away,  to  gratify  the 
insatiable  wants  of  a  mercenary  soldier,  and  the 
inordinate  claims  of  a  rapacious  governor.  After 
having  paid  the  various  contributions,  and  an- 
swered the  numerous  demands  made  upon  him, 
not  a  twentieth  of  the  produce  of  his  labor  falls 
to  his  own  share ;  and  without  the  prospect  of 
enjoying  the  fruits  of  his  toil,  the  Fellah,  natu- 
rally indolent  himself,  allows  his  fields  to  remain 
uncultivated,  conscious  that  his  industry  would 
be  but  an  additional  temptation  to  the  extortion 
of  tyranny.'  p.  42. 

Between  Cafr  Saide,  supposed  to  be  the 
site  of  Chenoboscia,  and  Diospolis  Parva,  the 
modern  How,  they  observed,  for  the  first  time, 
some  crocodiles  basking  on  the  sand-banks  in 
the  river,  the  largest  apparently  about  twenty- 
five  feet  long.  Mr.  Legh  thinks  Girgeh  the 
limit  below  which  they  do  not  descend ;  and  they 
appear  to  be  most  numerous  between  this  place 
and  the  cataracts.  The  superstitious  natives,  we 
are  told,  attribute  the  circumstance  of  crocodiles 
not  being  observed  in  the  lower  parts  of  the 
Nile,  to  the  talismanic  influence  of  the  Mikkias, 
or  Nilometer,  at  Cairo. 

A  fair  wind  wafted  the  travellers  past  Dendera, 
Koptos,  and  Kous,  and  on  the  7th  February 
they  landed  on  the  plain  of  Thebes,  the  city  of 
a  hundred  gates,  the  theme  and  admiration  of 
ancient  poets  and  historians,  and  the  wonder  of 
every  traveller  in  every  age.  The  ruins  extend 
from  each  bank  of  the  Nile  to  the  sides  of  the 
enclosing  mountains.  The  objects  which  most 
powerfully  attract  the  attention  on  the  east%rn 
side,  are  the  magnificent  temple  of  Karnac,  and 
the  remains  of  the  temple  of  Luxor;  the  latter 
of  which,  Mr.  Legh  says,  mark  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  walls  of  the  city  on  that  side  of 
the  river.  On  the  opposite,  or  western  bank, 
are  the  Memnonium,  the  two  colossal  statues, 
and  the  remains  of  Medinet-Abou.  The  Necro- 
polis, or  celebrated  caverns,  known  as  the  se- 
pulchres of  the  ancient  kings  of  Thebes,  are 
excavations  in  the  mountains,  covered  with 
sculptures  and  paintings,  still  in  the  highest  de- 
gree of  preservation.  Of  these,  Mr.  Legh  gives 
no  description,  which  indeed,  without  engra- 
vings, would  have  Been  of  little  use.  For  the 
most  ample,  laborious,  and  accurate  details  ot 
threse  ancient  ruins,  says  the  Quarterly  Reviewer, 


we  must  still  consult  the  learned   and  indefa- 
tigable Pococke. 

The  time  passed  by  Mr.  Legh  at  Essouan  was 
employed  in  visiting  the  islands  of  Elephantina, 
Philae,  and  the  cataracts.  '  Elephantina,'  he 
says,  '  is  celebrated  for  its  beauty,  and  certainly' 
contains  within  itself  every  thing  to  make  it  one 
of  the  most  enchanting  spots  in  the  world : 
woods,  gardens,  canals,  mills,  rivers,  and  rocks, 
combine  to  make  it  picturesque.'  Eight  temples, 
or  sanctuaries,  are  crowded  together  on  the 
island  of  Philre,  though  its  whole  length  does 
not  exceed  1000  feet,  nor  its  breadth  400.  Mr. 
Legh  thinks,  from  the  present  state  of  these 
temples,  that  the  system  of  building  among  the 
ancient  Egyptians,  was  first  to  construct  great 
masses,  and  afterwards  to  labor  for  ages  in 
finishing  the  details  of  the  decorations,  beginning 
with  the  sculpture  of  the  hieroglyphics,  and  then 
passing  to  the  stucco  and  painting.  He  tells  us 
also,  that  the  granite  quarries,  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains,  still  bear  the  marks  of  the  chisel  and 
the  wedge;  'and  that  the  unfinished  obelisks, 
columns,  and  sarcophagi,  which  are  to  be  seen 
in  great  profusion,  show  the  unwearied  labor 
and  mighty  schemes  of  the  ancient  inhabitants.' 

The  cataracts  of  the  Nile  have  been  repre- 
sented by  former  writers  in  exaggerated  colors. 
This  barrier,  however,  placed  by  nature  between 
Nubia  and  Egypt,  is  in  the  highest  degree  mag- 
nificent. 

'  Passing  upwards  from  Egypt,  you  leave  the 
delicious  gardens  of  the  island  of  Elephantina, 
which  divides  the  Nile  into  neany  two  equal 
streams;  and,  on  the  left,  the  romantic  and 
ruined  town  of  Essouan  strongly  reminded  us  of 
the  old  gothic  castles  in  England.  Beyond,  the 
two  chains  of  primitive  mountains,  lying  on  each 
side  the  Nile,  cross  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  form 
innumerable  rocky  points  or  islands  to  impede 
its  course.  The  wild  disorder  of  the  granite 
rocks,  which  present  every  variety  of  grotesque 
shape,  the  absence  of  alfr  cultivation,  the  mur- 
mur of  the  water,  and  the  savage  and  desolate 
character  of  the  whole  scene,  form  a  picture  which 
exceeds  all  power  of  description.'  p.  54. 

The  boundary  of  the  French  expedition  in 
Egypt  was  marked  on  a  granite  rock  a  little 
above  the  cataracts ;  and  our  travellers  were  ear- 
nestly exhorted  by  the  Arab  shekh  at  Essouan, 
not  to  think  of  proceeding  further.  But,  as  the 
Mamelukes  were  at  a  considerable  distance,  and 
the  Bar&bras  at  peace  with  the  pacha  of  Egypt, 
they  proceeded,  and  found  a  population  of  a 
character  totally  distinct  from  that  of  Egypt,  its 
low  sandy  banks,  its  Copts,  Arabs,  Turks,  and 
Jews.  The  natives  are  Barabras,  or  Berebbers, 
or  Berberins,  the  same  who  inhabit  Mount  Atlas 
and  the  interior  parts  of  Barbary,  to  which  they 
have  given  their  name ;  a  frugal,  harmless,  and 
honest  people,  subsisting  chiefly  on  dates,  millet, 
and  a  few  leguminous  plants ;  and  rigid  Mahocn- 
medans.  For  the  first  eighteen  miles,  the  moun- 
tains are  described  as  hemming  in  the  Nile, 
leaving  but  few  small  patches  that  could  pos- 
sibly be  cultivated,  and  these  were  generally 
plarted  with  dates.  But  we  must  here  leave  our 
travellers,  referring  the  reader  to  Mr.  Legh's 
Narrative  for  their  further  route.  Returning 


E  G  Y  P  T, 


757 


down  the  Nile,  they  again  visited  the  neighbour- 
nood  of  Thebes,  and  landed  at  Manfalout,  to 
examine  some  mummy-pits  in  the  desert,  near 
the  village  of  Amabdi,  of  which  they  had  heard 
an  extraordinary  account  from  a  Greek,  of  the 
name  of  Demetrius.  He  told  them,  that  in  pur- 
suing some  fugitives,  they  were  suddenly  ob- 
served to  disappear.  On  coming  to  the  place, 
they  found  a  pit,  which  he  and  some  others 
descended;  at  the  bottom  were  fragments  of 
mummies  of  crocodiles  scattered  about,  but  no 
fugitives  to  be  seen.  This  story  raised  the  cu- 
riosity of  our  travellers,  and  they  determined  to 
visit  those  subterraneous  chambers,  in  which  the 
iacred  crocodiles  had  been  interred,  and  which 
tle'od'  tus  was  not  permitted  to  see. 

The  party  was  composed  of  Mr.  Legh,  Mr. 
Smelt,  the  American  interpreter,  an  Abyssinian 
••  err '-ant  of  the  name  of  Fadlallah,  and  three  of 
their  boat's  crew,  Barabras,  whom  they  had  brought 
from  the  Cataracts.  Having  wandered  about 
four  hours  in  search  of  Amabdi,  they  at  length 
observed  four  Arabs  cutting  wood.  These  people 
showed  an  unwillingness  to  give  them  any  infor- 
mation— talked  of  danger — and  were  heard  to 
mutter  that — '  if  one  mast  die  all  must  die' : — 
this,  however,~did  not  deter  the  party  from  pro- 
ceeding. The  story  of  this  adventure  is  so  well 
told,  and  so  interesting,  that,  though  rather  long, 
we  give  it  in  Mr.  Legh's  own  words. 

'  We  were  bent  on  going,  and  the  Arabs  at  last 
undertook  to  be  our  guides  for  a  reward  of  twen- 
ty-five piastres.  After  an  hour's  march  in  the 
desert,  we  arrived  at  the  spot,  which  we  found 
to  be  a  pit  or  circular  hole  of  ten  feet  in  diameter 
and  about  eighteen  feet  deep.  We  descended 
without  difficulty,  and  the  Arabs  began  to  strip, 
and  proposed  to  us  to  do  the  same :  we  partly 
followed  their  example,  but  kept  on  our  trowsers 
and  shirts.  I  had  by  me  a  brace  of  pocket  pistols, 
which  I  concealed  in  my  trowsers,  to  be  pre- 
pared against  any  treacherous  attempt  of  our 
guides.  It  was  now  decided  that  three  of  the 
four  Arabs  should  go  with  us,  while  the  other  re- 
mained on  the  outside  of  the  cavern.  The 
Abyssinian  merchant  declined  going  any  farther. 
The  sailors  remained  also  on  the  outside  to  take 
care  of  our  clothes.  We  formed  therefore  a 
party  of  six:  each  was  to  be  preceded  by  a 
guide — our  torches  were  lighted — one  of  the 
Arabs  led  the  way, — and  I  followed  him. 

'  We  crept  for  seven  or  eight  yards  through  an 
opening  at  the  bottom  of  the  pit,  which  was  partly 
choked  up  with  the  drifted  sand  of  the  desert, 
and  found  ourselves  in  a  large  chamber  about 
fifteen  feet  high. 

*  This  was  probably  the  place  into  which  the 
Greek,  Demetrius,  had  penetrated,  and  here  we 
observed  what  he  had  described,  the  fragments 
of  the  mummies  of  crocodiles.  We  saw  also 
great  numbers  of  bats  flying  about,  and  hanging 
from  the  roof  of  the  chamber.  Whilst  holding 
up  my  torch  to  examine  the  vault,  I  accidentally 
scorched  one  of  them.  I  mention  this  trivial 
circumstance,  because  afterwards  it  gave  occasion 
to  a  most  ridiculous,  though  to  us  a  very  impor- 
tant, discussion.  So  far  the  story  of  the  Greek 
was  true,  and  it  remained  only  to  explore  the 
galleries  where  the  Arabs  had  formerly  taken 
refuge,  and  where,  without  doubt,  were  deposited 


the  mummies  we  were  searching  for.  We  had 
all  of  us  torches,  and  our  guides  insisted  upon 
our  placing  ourselves  in  such  a  way,  that  an 
Arab  was  before  each  of  us.  Though  there  ap- 
peared something  mysterious  in  this  order  of 
march,  we  did  not  dispute  with  them,  but  pro- 
ceeded. We  now  entered  a  low  gallery,  in 
which  we  continued  for  more  than  an  hour, 
stooping  or  creeping  as  was  necessary,  and  fol- 
lowing its  windings,  till  at  last  it  opened  into  a 
large  chamber,  which,  after  some  time,  we  recog- 
nised as  the  one  we  had  first  entered,  and  from 
which  we  had  set  out.  Our  conductors,  how- 
ever, denied  that  it  was  the  same,  but  on  our 
persisting  in  the  assertion,  agreed  at  lust  that  it 
was,  and  confessed  they  had  missed  their  way 
the  first  time,  but  if  we  would  make  another  at- 
tempt they  would  undertake  to  conduct  us  to  the 
mummies.  Our  curiosity  was  still  unsatisfied  ; 
we  had  been  wandering  for  more  than  an  hour  in 
low  subterranean  passages,  and  felt  considerably 
fatigued  by  the  irksomeness  of  the  posture  in 
which  we  had  been  obliged  to  move,  and  the  heat 
of  our  torches  in  those  narrow  and  low  galleries 
But  the  Arabs  spoke  so  confidently  of  succeeding 
in  this  second  trial,  that  we  were  induced  once 
more  to  attend  them.  We  found  the  opening  of 
the  chamber  which  we  now  approached  guarded 
by  a  trench  of  unknown  depth,  and  wide  enough 
to  require  a  good  leap.  The  first  Arab  jumped 
the  ditch  and  we  all  followed  him.  The  passage 
we  entered  was  extremely  small,  and  so  low  in 
some  places  as  to  oblige  us  to  crawl  flat  on  the 
ground,  and  almost  always  on  our  hands  and 
knees.  The  intricacies  of  its  windings  resembled 
a  labyrinth,  and  it  terminated  at  length  in  a 
chamber  much  smaller  than  that  which  we  had 
left,  but,  like  it,  contained  nothing  to  satisfy  our 
curiosity.  Our  search  had  hitherto  been  fruitless, 
but  the  mummies  might  not  be  far  distant ;  ano- 
ther effort,  and  we  might  still  be  successful. 

'  The  Arab  whom  I  followed  and  who  led  the 
way,  now^entered  another  gallery,  and  we  all 
continued  to  move  in  the  same  manner  as  before, 
each  preceded  by  a  guide.  We  had  not  gone 
far  before  the  heat  became  excessive;  for  my  own 
part,  I  found  my  breathing  extremely  difficult, 
my  head  began  to  ache  most  violently,  and  I 
had  a  most  distressing  sensation  of  fulness  about 
the  heart. 

'  We  felt  we  had  gone  too  far,  and  yet  were 
almost  deprived  of  the  power  of  returning.  At 
this  moment  the  torch  of  the  first  Arab  went  out ; 
I  was  close  to  him  and  saw  him  fall  on  his  side — 
he  uttered  a  groan — his  legs  were  strongly  con- 
vulsed, and  I  heard  a  rattling  noise  in  his  throat — 
he  was  dead.  The  Arab  behind  me,  seeing  the 
torch  of  his  companion  extinguished,  and  con- 
ceiving he  had  stumbled,  past  me,  advanced  to 
his  assistance,  and  stooped.  I  observed  him  ap- 
pear faint,  totter,  and  fall  in  a  moment — he 
also  was  dead.  The  third  Arab  came  forward^ 
and  made  an  effort  to  approach  the  bodies,  but 
stopped  short.  We  looked  at  each  other  in  silent 
horror.  The  danger  increased  every  instant; 
our  torches  burnt  faintly;  our  breathing  became 
more  difficult ;  our  knees  tottered  under  us,  and 
we  felt  our  strength  nearly  gone. 

'There  was  no  time  to  be  lost — the  American, 
Barthow,  ciied  to  us  'take  courage,'  and  we 


758 


EGYPT. 


began  to  move  back  as  fast  as  we  could.  We 
heard  the  remaining  Arab  shouting  after  us, 
calling  us  Caffres,  imploring  our  assistance,  and 
upbraiding  us  with  deserting  him.  But  we  were 
obliged  to  leave  him  to  his  fate,  expecting  every 
moment  to  share  it  with  him.  The  windings  of 
the  passages  through  which  we  had  come  in- 
creased the  difficulty  of  our  escape;  we  might 
take  a  wrong  turn,  and  never  reach  the  great 
chamber  we  had  first  entered.  Even  supposing 
we  took  the  shortest  road,  it  was  but  too  probable 
our  strength  would  fail  us  before  we  arrived. 
We  had  each  of  us  separately  and  unknown  to 
one  another  observed  attentively  the  different 
shapes  of  the  stones  which  projected  into  the 
galleries  we  had  passed,  so  that  each  had  an  im- 
perfect clue  to  the  labyrinth  we  had  now  to  re- 
trace. We  compared  notes,  and  only  on  one 
occasion  had  a  dispute,  the  American  differing 
from  my  friend  and  myself;  in  this  dilemma  we 
were  determined  by  the  majority,  and  fortunately 
were  right.  Exhausted  with  fatigue  and  terror, 
we  reached  the  edge  of  the  deep  trench  which 
remained  to  be  crossed  before  we  got  into  the 
great  chamber.  Mustering  all  my  strength,  I 
leaped,  and  was  followed  by  the  American. 
Smelt  stood  on  the  brink,  ready  to  drop  with  fa- 
tigue. He  called  to  us  '  for  God's  sake  to  help 
him  over  the  fosse,  or  at  least  to  stop,  if  only  for 
five  minutes,  to  allow  him  time  to  recover  his 
strength.'  It  was  impossible — to  stay  was  death, 
and  we  could  not  resist  the  desire  to  push  on 
and  reach  the  open  air.  We  encouraged  him  to 
summon  all  his  force,  and  he  cleared  the  trench. 
When  we  reached  the  open  air  it  was  one  o'clock, 
and  the  heat  of  the  sun  about  160°.  Our  sailors, 
who  were  waiting  for  us,  had  luckily  a  bardak 
full  of  water,  which  they  sprinkled  upon  us,  but, 
though  a  little  refreshed,  it  was  not  possible  to 
climb  the  sides  of  the  pit;  they  unfolded  their 
turbans,  and  slinging  them  round  our  bodies, 
drew  us  to  the  top.' 

The  Arab  who  remained  at  the  entrance  an- 
xiously enquired  for  his  hahabebas,  or  friends ; 
he  was  told  they  were  employed  in  bringing  out 
die  mummies ;  the  travellers  then  mounted  their 
asses,  and  rode  forward  towards  the  boats  with 
all  speed,  but  were  pursued ;  and  being  brought 
back  to  Manafalout,  found  great  difficulty  in  es- 
caping the  vengeance  of  its  inhabitants. 

The  accomplished,  but  unfortunate,  Mr. 
Burckhardt  left  England  on  the  2d  of  March, 
1 809,  for  Malta,  whence  he  set  out  for  Aleppo, 
which  he  reached  on  the  6th  of  July.  At  this 
place  and  Damascus,  he  spent  the  principal  part 
of  the  next  three  years;  during  which  he  made 
a  variety  of  excursions  into  the  Hauran  and  the 
Lesge,  visited  the  ruins  of  Palmyra  and  Balbec, 
and  perfected  himself  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
religion,  manners,  and  language  of  the  Mahom- 
medan  Arabs.  On  the  18th  of  June,  1812,  he 
set  out  from  Damascus  for  Cairo,  avoiding  the 
usual  route  of  the  sea  coast  and  desert  between 
El  Arish  and  the  borders  of  Egypt,  and  direct- 
ing his  'course,  in  the  disguise  of  the  poorest  of 
the  Bedouins,  from  the  Holy  Land,  east  of  the 
Jordan,  by  Szalt,  into  Arabia  Petraea,  and  across 
the  great  desert  El  Ty ;  he  reached  Cairo  on 
the  4th  September,  witli  the  intention  of  availing 


himself  of  the  first  opportunity  of  penetrating 
into  Africa,  which  the  departure  of  a  Fezzan  or  a 
Darfur  caravan  might  afford  him.  Finding, 
however,  that  this  was  not  likely  soon  to  take 
place,  he  determined  to  pass  the  intermediate 
time  in  exploring  Egypt,  and  the  country  above 
the  Cataracts,  and  was  thus  enabled  to  perform 
two  very  arduous  and  interesting  journeys  into 
the  ancient  Ethiopia ;  one  of  them  along  the 
banks  of  the  Nile  from  Assouan  to  Dar  El  Mahass 
on  the  frontiers  of  Dongola,  in  the  months  of 
February  and  March  1813,  during  which  he  dis- 
covered many  remains  of  ancient  Egyptian  and 
Nubian  architecture,  with  Greek  inscriptions, 
such  as  are  found  in  the  temples  of  Philae  : — the 
other  between  March  and  July  in  the  following 
year,  through  Nubia  to  Souakim  and  Djedda. 
The  details  of  this  journey,  contained  in  his  Tra- 
vels, are  said  to  be  the  best  notices  ever  received 
in  Europe  of  the  actual  state  of  society,  trade, 
manufactures,  and  government  in  what  was  the  cra- 
dle of  all  the  knowledge  of  the  ancient  Egyptians. 

Captain  Light's  Travels  were  published  in 
1818,  and  are  chiefly  valuable  for  the  ill-executed 
but  tolerably  accurate  prints  of  Egyptian  anti- 
quities which  they  contain.  He  had  previously 
contributed  to  Mr.  Walpole's  Memoirs,  relating 
to  European  and  Asiatic  Turkey,  several  curious 
decorations  in  the  remains  of  the  churches  of 
Nubia.  These  Memoirs,contain  also  some  pa- 
pers of  the  late  Mr.  Davison,  who  was  British 
consul  at  Algiers,  and  accompanied  Mr.  Wortley 
Montague  to  Egypt  in  1763.  In  the  great  py- 
ramid, Mr.  Davison  discovered  a  room,  before 
unknown,  immediately  over  the  chamber  which 
contains  the  sarcophagus ;  and  descended  the 
three  successive  wells,  to  the  depth  of  155  feet. 
He  also  well  describes  the  catacombs  of  Alexan- 
dria. This  volume  likewise  comprises  an  ac- 
count of  the  customs  and  manners  of  modern 
Egypt  by  Dr.  Hume.  Nor  should  we  forget  the 
obligations  which  every  writer  on  the  geography 
of  Egypt  must  in  future  owe  colonel  Leake's  ele- 
gant two-chart  map  of  that  country,  comprehend- 
ing also  a  sketch  of  Nubia,  as  far  as  the  southern 
cataract;  the  limit  of  all  the  existing  antiquities. 

The  'Memnon'  or  head  of  a  colossal  statue 
found  at  Thebes,  now  in  the  British  Museum, 
was  brought  from  that  place  to  Alexandria  at  the 
joint  expense  of  poor  Burckhardt,  and  Mr.  Salt, 
our  consul  in  Egypt.  It  is  considered  the 
finest  specimen  of  ancient  Egyptian  sculpture 
which  has  yet  been  discovered,  and  is  formed 
of  a  single  block  of  granite  about  ten  tons  in 
weight.  Under  the  direction  of  M.  Belzoui,  it 
was  moved  by  the  sheer  labor  of  the  Arab  pea- 
santry two  miles,  and,  without  the  aid  of  any 
kind  of  machinery,  embarked  on  the  Nile.  The 
French,  unable  to  remove  it,  attempted  to  blow 
off  with  gunpowder  the  large  mass  of  hair 
behind,  forming  that  bushy  coeffure  so  common 
on  Egyptian  statues,  and  part  of  the  Bust ; 
fortunately  the  face  has  sustained  no  injury. 

« By  the  indefatigable  labor  of  (the  late)  M. 
Belzoni  and  Mr.  Salt,  the  British  Museum,'  says 
the  Quarterly  Reviewer,  '  is  likely  to  become  the 
richest  depository  in  the  world  of  Egyptian  an- 
tiquities. They  uncovered  the  front  ol  the  great 
sphynx,  when  numerous  pieces  of  ant.quity,  as 


EHR 


759 


EHR 


unexpected  as  extraordinary,  were  developed, 
pieces  which,  for  many  centuries,  had  not  been 
exposed  to  human  eyes.  Among  other  things,  a 
beautiful  monolithic  temple  of  very  considerable 
dimensions  was  discovered  between  the  legs  of 
the  sphynx,  having  within  it  a  sculptured  lion 
and  a  small  sphynx.  In  one  of  the  paws  of  the 
great  sphynx  was  another  temple,  with  a  sculp- 
tured lion  standing  on  an  altar.  In  front  of  the 
great  sphynx  were  the  remains  of  buildings,  ap- 
parently temples,  and  several  granite  slabs  with 
inscriptions  cut  into  them,  some  entire  and  others 
brcVen.  One  of  these  is  by  Claudius  Caesar, 
recording  his  visits  to  the  pyramids,  and  another 
by  Antoninus  Pius ;  both  of  which,  with  the  lit- 
tle lions,  are  now  in  the  British  Museum.  Se- 
veral paint-pots  were  also  found  fronting  the 
sphynx,  with  paint  of  different  colors  in  them. 
At  Thebes,  M.  Belzoni  made  many  new  and 
curious  discoveries,  and  found  many  valuable 
relics  which  had  escaped  the  ravages  of  the  in- 
vading Persians  and  the  modern  Arabs :  he  has 
also  uncovered  six  tombs  of  the  kings  of  Egypt, 
which  for  centuries  had  not  been  entered,  or,  in- 
deed, known.  That  of  Apis  he  represents  as 
uncommonly  magnificent  and  interesting.  'It  is 
certainly,'  he  says,  '  the  most  curious  and  aston- 
ishing thing  in  Egypt,  and  impresses  one  with 


the  highest  idea  of  the  workmanship  of  the  an- 
cient inhabitants.  The  interior,  from  one  extre- 
mity to  the  other,  is  190  feet,  containing  a  great 
number  of  apartments  and  galleries.  The  walls 
are  every  where  covered  with  hieroglyphics  and 
bas-reliefs,  in  fresco  colors,  which  are  brighter 
than  any  color  we  have,  and  as  fresh  as  if  they 
had  been  only  just  laid  on.  But  the  finest  an- 
tique in  this  place  is  in  the  principal  chamber. 
It  is  a  sarcophagus,  formed  of  a  single  piece  of 
alabaster,  nine  feet  seven  inches  long,  three  feet 
nine  inches  wide,  the  interior  and  the  exterior 
being  equally  covered  with  hieroglyphics  and 
figures,  hollowed  with  a  chisel.  This  sarcopha- 
gus sounds  like  a  silver  bell,  and  is  as  transpa- 
rent as  ire;  no  doubt,  when  I  shall  have  it 
transported  to  England,  as  [  hope  to  do  suc- 
cessfully, it  will  be  esteemed  as  one  of  the  most 
precious  treasures  of  which  any  European  mu- 
seum can  boast.' 

The  most  important,  however,  of  M.  Belzoni's 
labors  in  Egypt  was  the  opening  of  the  second 
pyramid  of  Ghiza,  known  by  the  name  of  Ce- 
phrenes.  But,  for  the  particulars  of  this  inter- 
esting operation  and  its  results,  see  PYRAMIDS 
OF  EGYPT  ;  and,  for  some  recent  discoveries  in 
regard  to  THEBES,  the  article  of  that  title. 


EHRENBREITSTEIN,  a  once  celebrated 
fortress  of  Germany,  in  the  Lower  Electorate, 
considered  as  the  key  of  the  Rhine  and  the 
Moselle,  is  situated  near  Coblentz,  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  Rhine.  It  included  three  for- 
tresses, the  chief  of  which  was  thus  named,  and 
the  other  two  Thai  and  Vallendar.  The  value 
and  strength  of  Ehrenbreitstein  have  been  often 
mentioned  by  travellers,  but  were  never  so  fully 
proved,  as  by  the  resistance  it  made  to  the 
trench,  during  a  siege  and  blockade  of  two 
years,  in  1795  and  1796.  In  1797  it  was  res- 
tored to  Prussia ;  but  the  works  were  previ- 
ously blown  up.  Though  it  is  closely  connected 
with  the  country  behind  the  dreary  district  of 
Weteravia,  it  has  the  appearance  towards  the 
Rhine  of  being  nearly  insular,  and  perfectly 
pyramidal.  The  abruptness  of  its  elevation 
above  Coblentz,  is  so  little  diminished  by  the 
breadth  of  the  river,  that  the  rock  may  almost 
be  said  to  threaten  the  city  like  a  precipice ;  the 
streets  being  as  open  to  inspection  from  the 
fortress,  as  those  of  a  model  on  a  table.  The 
only  entrance  into  the  castle  from  the  Rhine,  is 
by  a  road  cut  in  the  solid  rock,  under  four  gate- 
ways. So  long  ago  as  the  fifteenth  century,  three 
years  were  spent  in  digging  a  we'l  through  the 
solid  rock,  to  the  depth  of  280  feet,  as  is  men- 
tioned in  an  inscription  within  the  castle.  The 
possession  of  this  castle  was  confirmed  to  the 
elector  of  Treves,  in  1660,  by  the  treaty  of 
Westphalia ;  but  as  it  was  considered  one  of  the 
keys  of  Germany,  towards  France,  the  governor 
always  took  the  oaths  to  the  emperor  and  the 
empire,  as  well  as  the  elector.  The  French 
plenipotentiaries  at  Rastadt  demanded  the  ces- 
sion of  the  fortress  to  the  republic,  which  was 
obstinately  refused  by  the  deputies  of  the  empire. 
At  last  it  was  mutually  agreed  that  its  fortifica- 


tions should  be  demolished,  but  this  was  pro- 
tested against  by  the  Austrian  deputy.  From 
that  period  the  French  troops  laid  siege  to  it, 
notwithstanding  the  armistice  concluded  in  1797, 
and  closely  blockaded  it  till  the  24th  of  January 
1799,  when  it  surrendered.  At  the  bottom  lies 
the  small  town  of  Thal-Ehrenbreitstein,  which 
contains  3500  inhabitants;  and  carries  on  a 
brisk  trade  with  Coblentz,  by  a  bridge  of  boats 
across  the  Rhine. 

EHRET  (George  Dionysius),  F.  R.S.  an 
eminent  botanical  painter,  son  of  a  gardener  of 
the  prince  of  Baden  Durlach,  was  born  in  1710. 
Visiting  Paris,  he  was  employed  in  the  garden  of 
plants  under  the  celebrated  Jussieu,  and  then 
came  to  England.  lie  went  in  1736  to  Holland, 
and  made  drawings  for  Cliffort  of  Amsterdam. 
Under  the  direction  of  Linnaeus,  who  gave  him 
lessons  in  botany,  he  formed  the  figures  of  plants 
for  the  Hortus  Cliffortianus,  published  in  1737, 
and  returning  to  England,  in  1740,  finally  settled 
here.  He  was  patronised  by  the  duchess  of 
Portland,  Drs.  Sloane,  Mead,  and  Fothergill, 
Ralph  Willet,  Esq.,  and  other  persons  of  taste. 
He  died  in  1770. 

EHRETIA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mono- 
gynia  order,  and  pentandria  class  of  plants; 
natural  order  forty-first,  asperifolias :  FRUIT  is  a 
bilocular  berry:  SEEDS  solitary  and  bilocular; 
the  stigma  envirginated. 

EHRHARTA,  in  botany,  a  genus  of  the  mo- 
nogynia  order,  and  hexandria  class  of  plants : 
CAL.  is  atwo-valved,  abbreviated,  and  one-flow- 
ered glume :  COR.  a  double  glume,  each  two- 
valved ;  the  exterior  one  compressed,  and  scy- 
meter  shaped,  transversely  wrinkled,  and  gashed 
at  the  base.  There  are  six  stamina,  three  on 
each  side  the  pistil  in  a  parallel  line.  The 
stigma  is  simple,  compressed,  four-tufted,  and 


EIG 


760 


EJE 


torn    at  the  top.     Species  nine,  natives  of  the 
West  Indies,  and  South  America. 

EJACULATE,  v.  a.  ~\      Lat.  ejaculor,  from  e 

EJACULA'TION,  n.  s.    £  forth,   and  jaculor  to 

EJAC'OLATORY,  adj.  j  hurl  or  throw,  as  a  dart. 
To  dart  out  or  shoot  forth  :  applied  metaphorically, 
to  words  or  to  acts  of  the  mind.  Ejaculation 
is  used  both  for  the  act  of  darting  or  throwing 
out,  and  words  (hence  prayers)  or  things  ejacu- 
lated :  ejaculatory  is  throwing,  or  having  the 
power  of  throwing  out :  hence,  uttered  shortly 
or  suddenly,  and  sudden  or  hasty. 

There  seemeth  to  be  acknowledged,  in  the  act  of 
envy,  an  ejaculation  or  irradiation  of  the  eye. 

Bacon's  Essays. 

In  your  dressing  let  there  be  ejaculations  fitted  to 
the  several  actions  of  dressing ;  as  at  washing  your 
hands,  pray  to  God  to  cleanse  your  soul  from  sin. 

Taylor's  Guide  to  Devotion. 

The  continuance  of  this  posture  might  incline  to 
ease  and  drowsiness  ;  they  used  it  rather  upon  some 
short  ejaculatory  prayers,  than  in  their  larger  devo- 
tions. Ouppu's  Devotion. 

We  are  not  to  value  ourselves  upon  the  merit  of 
ejaculatory  repentances,  that  take  us  by  fits  and  starts. 

L'  Estrange. 

Being  rooted  so  little  way  in  the  skin,  nothing  near 
so  deeply  as  the  quills  of  fowls,  they  are  the  more 
easily  ejaculated.  Grew's  Museum. 

The  mighty  magnet  from  the  centre  darts 
This   strong,  though   subtile   force,    through  all  the 

parts : 

Its  active  rays  ejaculated  thence, 
Irradiate  all  the  wide  circumference.         Blackmore. 

He  whose  ejaculatory  uses  of  God's  name  are  not 
prayers  for  some  one,  will  find  them  curses  to  him- 
self. Thomas. 

EICHSFELD,  a  province  of  Prussia  (in  part 
ceded  to  that  power  by  Hanover,  in  1818),  and 
part  of  the  present  principality  of  Calenberg. 
It  is  divided  into  the  Upper  and  Lower  Eichs- 
field,  and  contains  90,000  inhabitants.  The 
othier  and  larger  part,  not  belonging  to  Hanover, 
was  a  part  of  the  electorate  of  Mentz. 

EICHSTADT,  a  town  and  bishop's  see  of 
Bavaria,  in  the  circle  of  the  Upper  Danube, 
situated  in  a  valley  on  the  Alt.  The  king  of 
Bavaria  conferred  the  title  of  prince  of  Eich- 
stadt  on  Eugene  Beauharnois,  his  son-in-law, 
formerly  viceroy  of  Italy.  A  convent  in  this 
town  is  much  visited  by  zealous  Catholics  as 
containing  a  supposed  relic  of  St.  Wilibald. 
Population  6000.  Thirty-two  miles  N.  N.  E.  of 
Augsburg. 

EICK  (John  Van),  a  celebrated  Flemish 
painter,  commonly  called  John  of  Bruges,  from 
his  birth  place,  flourished  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
and  was  the  first  who  discovered  the  method  of 
painting  in  oil.  Being  a  chemist,  he  found  in 
the  course  of  his  experiments,  that,  by  grinding 
colors  with  liuseed  or  nut  oil,  he  could  form  them 
into  a  solid  body  which  would  resist  water,  and 
not  need  the  varnish  used  in  painting  in  water 
colors  or  in  fresco.  He  presented  the  first  pic- 
ture painted  in  this  manner  to  Alphonsus  I. 
king  of  Naples,  who  was  much  pleased  with  it. 

EIDER  DUCK.     See  ANAS. 

EIGG,  an  island  of  the  Hebrides,  six  miles 
in  length  and  from  one  to  three  in  breadth,  con- 
taining a  superficial  area  of  about  eleven  square 
miles.  Kelp  and  wool  are  yielded  here,  together 


with  a  few  horses.  The  clergyman  has  several 
other  small  islands  under  his  charge,  and,  in 
visiting  Cannay,  has  to  perform  a  voyage  of 
twenty-four  miles.  There  is  also  a  resident 
Roman  Catholic  clergyman.  Distant  from  the 
shore  of  Scotland  eight  miles. 

EJECT,'  v.  a.    i      Fr.jetter,  from  Late; icio, 

EJECT'ION,  n.  s.  J  ejectum ;  i.  e.  e  out,  and 
jacio  to  hurl.  To  throw  out;  expel:  hence  to 
cast  away ;  discharge. 

To  have  ejected  whatsoever  the  church  doth  take 
account  of,  be  it  never  so  harmlesss  in  itself,  and  of 
never  so  ancient  continuance,  without  any  other  crime 
to  charge  it  with,  than  only  that  it  hath  been  the  hap 
thereof  to  be  used  by  the  church  of  Rome,  and  not  to 
be  commanded  in  the  word  of  God,  could  not  have 
been  defended.  Hooker. 

We  are  peremptory  to  dispatch 
This  viperous  traitor  ;  to  eject  him  hence, 
Were  but  our  danger ;  and  to  keep  him  here, 
Our  certain  death ;  therefore  it  is  decreed 
He  dies  to  night.  Shakspeare.     Coriolanus. 

Infernal  lightning  sallies  from  his  throat ! 
Ejected  sparks  upon  the  billows  float !  Sandys. 

It  was  the  force  of  conquest ;  force  with  force 
Is  well  ejected,  when  the  conquered  can.          Milton. 

The  French  king  was  again  ejected  when  our  king 
submitted  to  the  church.  Dryden. 

Tears  may  spoil  the  eyes,  but  not  wash  away  the 
amiction ;  sighs  may  exhaust  the  man,  but  not  eject 
the  burthen.  South. 

The  heart,  as  said,  from  its  contracted  cave, 
On  the  left  side  eject*  the  bounding  wave. 

Blackmore. 

Will  any  man  say,  that  if  the  words  whoring  and 
drinking  were  by  parliament  ejected  out  of  the  English 
tongue,  we  should  all  awake  next  morning  chaste  and 
temperate.  Swift. 

These  stories  are  founded  on  the  ejection  of  the 
fallen  angels  from  heaven.  Broome. 

EJECTION,  in  Scotish  law,  is  the  turning 
out  the  possessor  of  any  heritable  subject  by 
force ;  and  is  either  legal  or  illegal. 

1.  EJECTION,  ILLEGAL,  is  one  person's  vio- 
lently turning  another  out  of  possession,  without 
lawful  authority. 

2.  EJECTION,  LEGAL,  is  where  a  person  having 
no  title  to  possess,  is  turned  out  by  the  authority 
of  law. 

EJECTMENT,  in  English  law,  a  writ  or  action 
which  lies  for  the  lessee  for  years,  on  his  being 
ejected  or  put  out  of  his  land  before  the  expira- 
tion of  his  term,  either  by  the  lessor  or  a  stranger. 
It  may  also  be  brought  by  the  lessor  against  the 
lessee,  for  rent  in  arrears,  or  holding  over  his 
term,  &c.  Ejectment  of  late  is  become  an  action 
in  the  place  of  many  real  actions,  as  writs  of 
right,  formedons,  &c.,  which  are  very  difficult,  as 
well  as  tedious  and  expensive;  and  this  is  now 
the  common  action  for  trial  of  titles  and  reco- 
vering of  lauds,  &c.,  illegally  held  from  the  right 
owner :  yet  where  entry  is  taken  away  by  descents, 
fines,  recoveries,  disseisins,  &c.  an  ejectment  shall 
not  be  brought;  whereby  we  find  that  all  titles 
cannot  be  tried  by  this  action.  The  method  of 
proceeding  in  the  action  of  ejectment  is  to  draw 
up  a  declaration,  and  feign  therein  a  lease  for 
three,  five,  or  seven  years,  to  him  that  would  try 
the  title ;  and  also  feign  a  casual  ejector  or  de- 
fendant; and  then  deliver  the  declaration  to  the 
ejector,  who  serves  a  copy  of  it  on  the  tenant  in 


EJE 


761 


EIE 


possession,  and   gives  notice  at  the  bottom  for  of  a  common,  piscary,  &c.  Cro.  Jac.   l/K).     For 

him  to  appear  and  defend  his  title;  or  that  he,  underwood  it  lies,   though  a  pnecipe  doth  not 

the  feigned  defendant,  will  suffer  judgment  by  2  Roll.  Rep.  482,  483.     But  for  uno  clauso'or 

default,  whereby  the  true  tenant  will  be  turned  una  pecia  terra,    &c.  without  certainty  of't!i<> 


out  of  possession  ;  to  this  declaration  the  tenant 
is  to  appear  at  the  beginning  of  next  term  by  his 


acres,  and  their  nature,  it  doth  not  lie.     1 :  Rep. 
55.     4  Mod.  1.     It  lieth  of  a  close,  containinr 


acres  of  land  covered  with  water ;  though  not 
de  aquae  cursu.  Cro.  Jac.  435.  1  Brownl. 
242.  It  also  lies  for  a  prebendal  stall,  after  col- 
lation to  it.  1  Wils.  14. 


attorney,  and  consent  to  a  rule  to  be  made  de-  three  acres  of  pasture,  &c.  Also  of  so 
fendant,  instead  of  the  casual  ejector,  and  take 
upon  him  the  defence,  in  which  he  must  confess 
lease,  judgment,  entry,  and  ouster,  and  at  the 
trial  stand  upon  the  title  only:  but  in  case  the 
tenant  in  possession  does  not  appear,  and  enter 
into  the  said  rule  in  time,  after  the  declaration 
served,  then,  on  affidavit  being  made  of  the  ser- 
vice of  the  declaration,  with  the  notice  to  appear 
as  aforesaid,  the  court  will  order  judgment  to  be 
entered  against  the  casual  ejector  by  default ;  and 
thereupon  the  tenant  in  possession,  by  writ  ha- 
bere  facias  possessionem,  is  turned  out.  On  the 
trial  in  ejectment,  the  plaintiff's  title  is  to  be  set 
forth  from  the  person  last  seised  in  fee,  under  whom 


EIGHT,  adj. 

EIGHTH, 

EIGHTEEN', 

EIGHTEENTH, 

EIGHT'FOLD, 

EIGIITH'LY,  adv. 

EIGHTIETH,  adj. 

EIGHTSCORE', 

EIGHT'Y. 


Sax.  eahta,  aehta  ;  Bel^. 
agt ;    Scottish   and   Tent. 
acht ;   Goth,   ahta,    atthu, 
and  ath;   Dan.   utte ;  Fr. 
>huit ;  Lat.  octo ;   Gr.  OKTO. 
A  word  of  number ;  twice 
four.   Eighth  is  the  ordinal 
of  eight :  eightfold  is  eight 
J  times  the  number  or  quan- 


, .-  tity;  eighthly  is  in  the  eighth  place;  eighteen, 

the  lessor  claims  down  to  the  plaintiff,  proving    eight  and  ten  .  eightscore,  eight  twenties;  eighty, 
the  deeds,  &c.,  and   the  plaintiff  shall   recover    ejgnt  ten  times  told, 
only  according  to  the  right  which  he  has  at  the 
And  here,  another 


And  it  was  don  aftir  these  wordis  almeest  cightc 
dayes  :  and  he  took  Petre  and  James  and  Jon,  and 
he  stiede  into  an  hil  to  preye.  Wiclif.  Luke  ix. 

And  it  was  doon  in  the  eightitlie  day  thei  camen  to 
circumside  the  child,  and  thei  clepidcn  him  Zacarye 
by  the  name  of  his  fadir.  Id.  Luk  \. 

And  as  the  eyghtene  on  which  the  tower  in   Siloa 
fel  doun  and  slough  hem,  gessen  ye  for  thei  weren 
dettouris  more  than  alle  men  that  dwellen  in  Jerusa- 
lem ?  Id.     Luk.  xiii. 
In  the  eighteenth  year  of  Jeroboam  died  Abijara. 

1  Kingi. 

„     .  .^    .  Another  yet? — A  seventh !     I'll  see  no  more ; 

dow,  &c.,  with  the  appurtenances  in  the  parish     And  yet  the  eighth  appears.     Shahtpeare.     Macbeth. 


time  of  bringing  his  action. 
who  has  title  to  the  land,  may  be  defendant  in 
the  action  with  the.  tenant  in  possession ;  for  the 
possession  of  the  lands  is  primarily  in  question, 
and  to  be  recovered,  which  concerns  the  tenant, 
and  the  title  thereto  |is  tried  collaterally,  which 
may  concern  some  other. 

Ejectment  ought  to  be  brought  for  a  thing 
that  is  certain ;  and  if  it  be  of  a  manor,  the 
manor  of  A,  with  the  appurtenances ;  if  of  a 
rectory,  the  rectory  of  B,  &c.  And  so  many 
messuages,  cottages,  acres  of  arable  land,  mea- 


of,  &c.  For  land  must  be  distinguished,  how 
much  of  one  sort,  and  how  much  of  another, 
&c.,  Cro.  Eliz.  339.  3  Leon.  13.  Ejectment  lies 
of  a  church,  as  of  an  house  called  the  parish 
church  of,  &c.  And  a  church  is  a  messuage,  by 


which  name  it  may   be  recovered  :  and  the  de-    Qh  weary  reckoning  '. 


claration  is  to  be  served  on  the  parson  who  per- 
forms divine  service.  1 1  Rep.  25.  1  Salk.  256. 
A  rector  may  recover  in  ejectment  against  his 
lessee,  on  the  ground  of  the  lease  of  the  rectory 
being  avoided  on  account  of  his  own  non-resi- 
dence, by  force  of  the  13  Eliz.  c.  20,  and  the 
lease  to  the  defendant,  describing  him  as  doctor 
in  divinity,  produced  by  him  at  the  trial  in  support 


He  can't  take  two  from  twenty,  for  his  heart, 
And  leave  eighteen.  Id.     Cymbeline. 

What !  keep  a  week  away  ?  seven  days  and  nights  ? 
Eightscore  eight  hours  ?  and  lovers  absent  hours, 
More  tedious  than  the  dial  eightscore  times  ? 

Id.     Othello. 


Eighty  odd  years  of  sorrow  have  I  seen, 
And  each  hour's  joy  wrecked  with  a  week  of  teen. 

Siiahspeare. 
In  the  eighth  month  should  be  the  reign  of  Saturn. 

Bacon. 

Eighthly,  living  creatures  have  voluntary  motion, 
which  plants  have  not.          Bacon'*  Natural  Histury. 

This  island  contains  eighttcore  and  eight  miles  in 
of  his  title/is  prima  fa'cie  evidence  of  his  being    circuit.  Sandy*'*  Journey 


such  as  he  is  therein  described  to  be,  so  as  to  Among  all  other  climacterick  three  are  most  re- 
avoid  the  lease  under  stat.  21  Hen.  8.  C.  13.  §  3.  markable  ;  that  is,  seven  times  seven,  or  forty-nine  ; 
It  lies  de  uno  messuagio  sive  burgagio ;  but  not  nine  times  nine  or  eighty  one  ;  and  seven  times 

—  -  — 


de  uno  messuagio  sive  tenemento,  unless  it  have 

a  vocat  A.  &,c.  to  make  it  good,  because  of  the 

uncertainty  of  the  word  tenement.     1  Sid.  295. 

But   for   a   messuage  and  tenement  hath  been 

allowed.     1   Term  Rep.  11.     So  indeed  for  a 

messuage  or  tenement.     3  Wils.  23.     3  Mod. 

328.     1  Sid.  295.  but  see  contra,  1    East's  Rep. 

441,  2.     It  will  lie  for  a  moiety,  or  third  part  of    sound>  and  the 

a  manor  or  messuage,  &c.     And  for  a  chamber 

or  room  of  a  house  well  set  forth.     1 1  Rep.  55. 

59.     3  Leon.  210.     It  lieth  dedomo,  which  hath 

convenient  certainty  for   the  sheriff  to  deliver 

possession,  &c.     Cro.  .Jac.  654.     It  lies  of  a 

cottage  or  curtilage  ;  of  a  coal-mine,  &c.  but  not 


or  the  year  sixty-three,  which   is  conceived  to  carry 
with  it  the  most  considerable  fatality. 

Browne'*  Vulgar  Errourt. 

If  men  naturally  lived  but  twenty  years,  we  should 
be  satisfied  if  they  died  about  eighteen;  and  yet 
eighteen  years  now  are  as  long  as  eighteen  years  would 
be  then.  Taylor. 

A  pedant  values  phrases,   and  elects  them  by  the 
parts  of  speech  are  his  servants. 
Overbury. 

Some  balances  are  so  exact  as  to  be  sensibly  turned 
with  the  eiahtieth  part  of  a  grain. 

Wilkim't  Math.  Magic. 
I  stay  reluctant  seven  continued  years, 
And  water  her  ambrosial  couch  with  tears  ; 


EIS 


762 


EIT 


The  eighth  she  voluntarily  moves  to  part, 

Or  urged  by  Jove,  or  her  own  changeful  heart. 

Pope. 

I  thus  passed  'about  eighteen  months  in  London, 
working  almost  without  intermission  at  my  trade, 
avoiding  all  expense.  Franklin, 

Oft,  where  his  feathered  foe  had  reared  her  nest, 
And  laid  her  eggs  and  household  gods  to  rest, 
Burning  for  blood  in  terrible  array, 
The  eiyhteen-iucb  militia  burst  theirJway  ; 
All  went  to  wreck  ;  the  infant  foemen  fell, 
When  scarce  his  chirping  bill  had  broke  the  shell. 

Beattie. 

EIGNE,  adj.  Fr.  aisne.  In  law,  denotes 
the  eldest  or  first  born.  Here  it  signifies  un- 
alienable,  as  being  entailed. 

It  happeneth  not  seldom,  that,  to  avoid  the  yearly 
oath,  for  averment  of  the  continuance  of  some  estate 
for  life,  which  is  eigne,  and  not  subject  to  forfeiture 
for  the  alienation  that  cometh  after  it,  the  party  will 
offer  to  sue  for  a  pardon  uncompelled  before  the  time  ; 
in  all  which,  some  mitigation  of  the  uttermost  value 
may  weli  and  worthily  be  offered.  Bacon. 

EIMBECK,  an  old  town  of  Hanover,  on  the 
lime,  with  5000  inhabitants.  It  belonged  to  the 
Hanseatic  confederacy,  and  has  some  manufac- 
tures, but  is  not  thriving.  Great  part  of  its  for- 
tifications were  demolished  by  the  French  in 
1761.  Forty-eight  miles  S.  S.W.  of  Brunswick. 

EIMEO,  or  MOVEA,  one  of  the  Society 
Islands  in  the  South  Pacific,  about  ten  miles  in 
length  by  five  in  breadth.  The  harbour  of  Taloo 
on  the  north  coast  is  the  best;  and  here  the 
water  is  so  clear,  that  the  branching  of  beautiful 
coral  is  visible  at  great  depths.  The  island  is 
hilly  and  rocky,  with  valleys  interposed.  Twelve 
miles  west  of  Otaheite. 

EINURA,  or  YENNOOR,  a  town  in  the  district 
of  South  Canara,  Hindostan,  containing  eight 
temples  belonging  to  the  Jain,  and  one  to 
the  Siva  Brahmins.  The  former  have  an  annual 
allowance  of  fourteen  and  the  latter  ten  pagodas. 
There  is  an  immense  colossal  image  here  of 
one  of  the  gods  of  the  Jains,  which  stands  in 
the  open  air.  It  is  formed  of  one  solid  piece  of 
granite.  The  hills  and  neighbourhood  about  this 
place  are  considered  unproductive. 

EI'SEL,  n.  s.  Sax.  eopil.  Vinegar;  ver- 
juice; any  acid.  An  old  word. 

Cast  in  thy  mind 

How  thou  resemblest  Christ,  as  with  sowre  poison 
If  thou  paine  thy  taste  ;  remember  therewithall, 
How  Christ  for  thee  tasted  eisel  and  gall. 

Sir  T.   More. 

EISENACH,  a  principality  of  Germany  in 
Thuringia,  and  circle  of  Upper  Saxony,  situated 
on  the  confines  of  Hesse.  It  is  mountainous, 
and  scarcely  produces  corn  enough  for  the  inha- 
bitants. Some  indifferent  wine  is  made  :  but 
it  has  mines  of  copper,  iron,  vitriol,  and  alum, 
with  some  salt  springs.  It  gave  a  vote  te  the 
duke  of  Saxe  Weimar,  in  the  diets  and  assem- 
blies of  the  circle.  Population  62,000.  Its  rivers 
are  the  Warra,  Slade,  Unstrut,  and  Fulda. 

EISENACH,  the  capital  of  the  above  province, 
is  situated  on  a  rising  ground  near  the  junc- 
tion of  the  Hesse  and  Horsa.  It  has  a  castle  in 
the  market-place  as  old  as  the  eleventh  century, 
and  formerly  the  residence  of  the  princes  of  Eise- 


nach. The  streets  are  neat  am!  well  built.  Popula- 
tion 5000.  On  a  high  mountain  in  the  immedi- 
ate neighbourhood  stands  the  castle  of  Wartburg 
remarkable  as  the  prison  of  Luther  in  1521 
when  the  elector  of  Saxony  judged  his  temporary 
confinement  expedient.  Eisenach  has  a  few  coarse 
woollen  manufactures.  It  experienced,  on  the 
1st  of  September,  1810,  a  severe  calamity,  three 
powder  waggons  having  exploded  in  the  streets, 
and  destroyed  many  houses.  Twenty-six  miles 
W.S.VV.  of  Erfurt,  and  forty  east  of  Weimar. 
Long.  10°  20'  15"  E.,  lat.  50°  58'  55"  N. 

EISENARTZ,  a  town  of  Upper  Styria,  con- 
taining 1350  inhabitants.  It  is  2190  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea,  at  the  foot  of  a  hill  which 
contains  one  of  the  richest  iron  mines  known. 
This  was  discovered  in  712,  and  still  produces 
50,000  tons  of  ore  yearly,  giving  employment  to 
2500  miners  and  smelters.  Ten  miles  north  of 
Leoben. 

EISENlBERG,  a  town  of  Germany,  in  the 
principality  of  Altenburg.  It  has  a  castle  and  a 
few  manufactures;  being  situated  on  an  eminence, 
near  the  Saale.  Twenty  miles  west  of  Alten- 
burg, and  thirty  south-west  of  Leipsic.  Popula- 
tion 3300. 

EISENBURG,  a  county  of  Lower  Hungary,  on 
the  borders  of  Austria  and  Styria,  adjoining  the 
counties  of  Oldenburg.  Sala,  and  Wesprim.  It 
is  exceedingly  fertile  and  populous,  containing 
near  300,000  inhabitants.  Its  rivers  are  the 
Roab,  Rabnitz,  Guns,  Sala,  and  Mur.  Great 
part  of  it  is  covered  with  wood  ;  other  parts  are 
appropriated  to  pasture  and  the  culture  of  the 
vine.  The  population  is  a  mixture  of  Hunga- 
rians, Germans,  Croatians,  arid  Jews. 

EISLEBEN,  the  capital  of  the  county  of 
Mansfeld,  Prussia,  is  chiefly  remarkable  as  the 
birth  place  of  Luther.  The  house  in  which  the 
reformer  was  born  and  died  being  burnt  down 
in  1594,  it  was  rebuilt  at  the  expense  of  the 
town,  and  is  now  used  as  a  public  school.  Here 
are  four  churches,  all  Lutheran,  and  about  5400 
inhabitants.  It  is  divided  into  the  Old  and  New 
Town,  and  the  suburbs ;  large  vacancies  having 
been  made  between  the  buildings,  in  consequence 
of  the  frequent  fires  that  have  ravaged  this  place . 
The  adjacent  mines  of  Mansfield  afford  employ- 
ment to  many  of  the  inhabitants,  two  miles  south- 
east of  Mansfeld,  and  twelve  west  of  Halle. 

EITHER,  pron.  &  con;.  Sax.  egther  ;  Scot. 
ait  halt ;  Goth,  aithwar,  or  uithan,  i.  e.  eitt  twar, 
or  thera,  one  of  them.  One  of  two,  used  im- 
properly for  each;  any  of  an  indeterminate  num- 
ber. Used  distributively  as  a  conjunction  corres- 
ponding with  or. 

And  Jhesus  sayed  to  hem,  Y  axe  you  if  it  is  leve- 
ful  to  do  wel  in  the  sabate  or  yuel ;  for  to  make  saaf, 
ethir  to  leese.  WicUf.  Luk.  vi. 

We  doubt  whether  the  Lord  '  in  different  circum- 
stances, did  frame  his  people  unto  any  utter  dissimili- 
tude, either  with  Egyptians  or  any  other  nation. 

Hooker. 

Lepidus  flatters  both, 
Of  both  is  flattered ;  but  he  neither  loves, 
Xor  either  cares  for  him. 

Shaktpeare.      Antony  and  Cleopatra. 
Henry  VIII.   Francis  I.    and  Charles  V.   were   so 
provident,  that  scarce  a  palm  of  ground  could  be  gotten 


EKA 


763 


EKE 


by  either  of  the  three,  but  that  the  other  two   would 
set  the  balance  of  Europe  upright  again.  Bacon. 

We  never  heard  of  any  ship  that  had  been  seen  to 
arrive  upon  any  shore  of  Europe  ;  no  nor  of  either 
the  East  or  West  Indies.  Id.  New  Atlantis. 

Our  infirmity  will  not  suffer  any  long  intention, 
either  of  body  or  mind.  Bp.  Hall.  Contemplations. 

Goring  made  a  fast  friendship  with  Digby,  either  of 
them  believing  he  could  deceive  the  other. 

Clarendon. 

In  the  process  of  natural  beings,  there  seem  to  be 
some  creatures  placed,  as  it  were,  on  the  confines  of 
several  provinces,  and  participating  something  of  either. 

Hale. 

Seven  times  the  sun  has  either  tropick  viewed, 
The  Winter  banished  and  the  Spring  renewed. 

Dryden. 

I  do  not  ask  whether  bodies  do  so  exist,  that  the 
motion  of  one  body  cannot  really  be  without  the  mo- 
tiou  of  another  :  to  determine  this  either  way,  is  to  beg 
the  question  for  or  against  a  vacuum.  Locke. 

So  like  in  arms  these  champions  were, 
As  they  had  been  a  very  pair  ; 
So  that  a  man  would  almost  swear, 
That  either  had  been  either. 

Drayton's  Nymp. 
What  perils  shall  we  find, 
If  either  place,  or  time,  or  other  course, 
Cause  us  to  alter  the'  order  now  assigned. 

Daniel. 


daces  12,530  pieces  daily.  The  workhouse-;  aro 
of  brick,  covered  with  thin  iron  plates.  This 
is  the  seat  of  the  supreme  college  for  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  mines  and  foundries  ot 
Siberia,  Casan,  Perm,  and  Orenburg,  and  takes 
cognisance  of  114  foundries.  There  is  besides 
a  chamber  for  superintending  the  gold  mines. 
Provisions  are  cheap  and  plentiful.  Houses 
2000. 

EKATERTNOGRAD,  a  town  and  fortress  of 
Asiatic  Russia,  in  the  government  of  Caucasus, 
situated  on  the  Malka,  or  Balk,  a  little  above  its 
junction  with  the  Terek.  It  was  founded  in  the 
year  1776,  and  remained  the  capital  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Caucasus,  before  being  constituted  a 
government  in  1785.  it  is  the  strongest  place 
on  the  Caucasian  line  of  posts.  Twenty-four 
miles  north-west  of  Mozdok. 

EKATERINOSLAV,  or  CATHERINOSLAF,  a 
town  and  government  of  European  Russia,  con- 
stituted by  the  empress  Catherine  in  1784. 
When  Paul  I.  incorporated  it  with  the  Crimea 
he  gave  the  whole  the  name  of  New  Russia, 
and  changed  the  name  of  this  town  to  Nowo- 
Rossizsk.  The  present  emperor,  however,  re- 
stored the  division  of  Catharine,  distributing 
New  Russia  into  the  three  governments  of  Cher- 
son,  Taurida,  and  Ekaterinoslav.  The  last, 
though  reduced  in  some  measure  from  its  original 


Either  your  brethren  have  miserably  deceived  us,  or     &-       ig  stm  considerable    extending  from  33°  40' 

vvpr  rnntprc  virrnp  .S»«»r/  //i   t'n'no  -  _     - 


power  confers  virtue.  Swift  to  Pope. 

The  food  of  the  cod  is  either  small  fish,  worms, 
crustaceous  animals,  such  as  crabs,  large  whelks,  &c. 
and  their  digestion  is  so  powerful,  as  to  dissolve  the 
greatest  part  of  the  shells  they  swallow.  Pennant. 

EJULATION,  n.  s.  Lat.  ejulatio.  Outcry; 
lamentation;  moaning;  wailing. 

Instead  of  hymns  and  praises,  he  breaks  out  into 
emulation*  and  effeminate  waitings. 

Government  of  the  Tongue. 
With  dismal  groans 
And  emulation,  in  the  pangs  of  death, 
Some  call  for  aid .  Philips. 

EKATERINADARA,  a  town  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Caucasus,  Kuban  Tartary,  the  capital 
of  the  Tchernornorskie,  or  Cossacks  of  the  Black 
Sea.  The  late  empress  Catherine,  after  whom 
it  is  called,  removed  a  great  body  of  Cossacks 
from  the  banks  of  the  Dnieper  to  the  eastern 


to  39°  20'  E.  long.,  and  from  47°  to  49°  N.  lat., 
between  the  governments  of  Poltawa,  Charkov, 
Voronetz,  the  Donski  Cossacks,  Taurida,  and 
Cherson,  and  containing  about  35,000  square 
miles,  the  surface  consisting  for  the  most  part  of 
dry  steppes,  little  susceptible  of  culture,  except  on 
the  banks  of  the  Dnieper,  Don,  Donetz,  Samara, 
and  the  other  rivers.  The  climate  is  mild.  The 
chief  productions  are  hemp,  corn,  millet  melons, 
and  fruits.  Here  are  all  the  common  domestic 
animals,  and  an  unusual  quantity  of  bees.  It  is 
divided  into  eight  counties.  The  inhabitants  are 
computed  at  560,000 ;  the  majority  deriving  their 
subsistence  from  the  breeding  of  cattle.  The 
most  intelligent  and  thriving  part  are  of  foreign 
descent,  viz.  Greeks,  Germans,  or  Moldavians. 

EKE,  v. a.  &  conj.     Goth,  au 'tan  ;  Sax.eacan; 
Icel.  auka,  to  increase.  Spenser  frequently  writes 


shores  of  the  sea  of  Azoph,  for  the  purpose  of  tms  wor^  *ek-   To  protract;  lengthen;  increase  ; 

repelling    the  incursions   of    the    Tartars,    and  supply  deficiency.     Hence,  as  a  conjunction,  it 

granted  them,  in  1791,  a  territory  of  about  1000  **&**  fls°?  likewise;  beside  ;  but  is  obsolete. 

fj  **  vt*t   Hrtlf  tHirto  BV&VAV      iinn    thnii    rnaipcf    nrivf* 


square  miles,  including  the  isle  of  Taman.  In 
the  succeeding  year  they  founded  their  capital, 
which  resembles  an  extensive  village  in  a  forest. 
Each  cottage  has  an  area  in  front,  with  an  avenue 
of  the  finest  oaks.  The  inhabitants  choose  their 
own  chief,  and  preserve  the  JEuropean  manners. 
EKATERINEBURG,  or  CATIIERINEN- 
BURG,  a  town  of  Asiatic  Russia,  in  the  province 
of  Isett,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  of  that 
name,  and  on  the  eastern  side  .of  the  Uralian 
chain.  It  is  surrounded  by  an  earthen  rampart, 
.  with  a  chevaux  de  frize.  Here  are  five  churches, 
and  several  well  built  stone  houses.  The  neigh- 
bouring mountains  afford  vast  variety  of  minerals, 
and  great  works  are  carried  on  in  Ekaterineburg, 
by  the  Russian  government,  as  iron  |foundries, 
forges,  &c.,  \  which  manufacture  cannon  and 
anchors.  An  immense  copper  coinage  also  pro- 


Yet  holt  thine  anker,  und  thou  inaicst  arive 
There  bountie  bereth  the  key  of  my  substauncc, 
And  ehe  thou  haste  thy  beste  frende  alive. 

Chaucer 

And  eke  full  ofte  a  littell  skare, 
Vpon  a  bank,  her  men  be  ware, 
Let  in  the  streme,  whiche  with  gret  peine, 
If  any  man  it  shall  restreine.  Gower. 

I  dempt  there  much  to  have  eked  my  store, 
But  such  eking  hath  made  my  heart  sore.  Sj>cnser. 
And  eke  huge  mountaines  from  their  native  scat. 
She  would  command  themselves  to  beare  away. 

Id.  Faerie  Qveene 
If  any  strength  we  have,  it  is  to  ill ; 
But  all  the  good  is  God's,  both  power  and  eke  will. 

Id. 
The  little  strength  that  I  have,  I  would  it  were  with 

you. 
— And  mine  to  eke  out  her's. 

Shahspearc.     As  You  Like  It. 


ELA 


764 


I  speak  too  !ong  ;  but  't  is  to  piece  the  time, 
To  eke  it,  and  to  draw  it  out  in  length, 
To  stay  you  from  election. 

Id.     Mercltant  of  Venice. 
Now,  if  'tis  chiefly  in  the  heart, 
That  courage  does  itself  exert, 
Twill  be  prodigious  hard  to  prove, 
That  this  is  eke  the  throne  of  love.    Prior. 

Your  ornaments  hung  all, 
On  some  patched  doghole  eked  with  ends  of  wall. 

Pope. 

EKRON,  a  city  and  government  of  the 
Philistines.  It  fell  by  lot  to  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
in  the  first  division  made  by  Joshua  (xv.  45.) 
but  was  afterwards  given  to  the  tribe  of  Dan, 
(xix.  43.)  It  was  situated  near  the  Mediter- 
ranean, between  Ashdod  and  Jamnia.  Ekron 
was  a  powerful  city,  and  it  does  not  appear  that 
the  Jews  were  ever  sole  peaceable  possessors  of 
it:  the  Ekronites  were  the  first  who  said  that  it 
was  necessary  to  send  back  the  ark  of  the  God 
of  Israel,  in  order  to  be  delivered  from  those 
calamities  which  the  presence  of  it  brought  upon 
their  country.  1  Sam.  v.  10.  The  idol  Baal- 
zebub  was  principally  adored  at  Ekron.  2  Kings 
i.  2.  &c. 

ELA'BORATE,  v.  a.  Sc  adj.~\      Spanish  and 
ELA'BORATELY,  adv.  (  Port,  elaborar  ; 

ELABORATENESS,  n.  s.  £  Ital.    and  Lat. 

ELABORATION.  3  elaborare,  from 

e,  out,  and  laboro,  to  labor.  To  produce  or  im- 
prove by  labor:  as  an  adjective,  highly  or  labo- 
riously finished  or  performed. 

Formalities  of  extraordinary  zeal  and  piety  are 
never  more  studied  and  elaborate  than  when  politicians 
most  agitate  desperate  designs.  King  Charles 

At  least,  on  her  bestowed 
Too  much  of  ornament,  of  outward  shew 
Elaborate,  of  inward  less  exact.  Milton. 

Man  is  thy  theme,  his  virtue  or  his  rage 
Drawn  to  the  life  in  each  elaborate  page. 

Waller. 

To  what  purpose  is  there  such  an  apparatus  of  ves- 
sels for  the  elaboration  of  the  sperm  and  eggs ;  such  a 
tedious  process  of  generation  and  nutrition  ?  Ray. 

Politick  conceptions,  so  elaborately  formed  and 
wrought,  and  grown  at  length  ripe  for  delivery,  do  yet 
prove  abortive.  Soitth. 

Some  coloured    powders  which  painters    use,   may 
have  their  colours  a  little  changed,  by  being  very  elabo- 
rately and  finely  ground.  Newton'i  Optichs. 
I  will  venture  once  to  incur  the   censure  of  some 
persons  for  being  elaborately  trifling.  Bentley. 

Consider  the  difference  between  elaborate  discourses 
upon  important  occasions,  delivered  to  parliaments, 
and  a  plain  sermon  intended  for  the  common  people. 

Swift. 
It  is  there  elaborately  shewn,  that  patents  are  good. 

Id. 

They  in  full  joy  elaborate  a  sigh.        Young. 
In  the  theatre,  the  first  intuitive  glance,  without  any 
elaborate  process  of  reasoning,  would   show,  that  this 
method  of  political  computation  would  justify  every 
extent  of  crime.  Burke. 

As  the  glands  which  produce  the  prolific  d-'st  of  the 
anthers,  the  honey,  wax,  and  frequently  some  odori- 
ferous essential  oil,  are  generally  attached  to  the  corol, 
and  always  fall  off  and  perish  with  it,  it  is  evident 
that  the  blood  is  elaborated  or  oxygenated  in  this  pul- 
monary system  for  the  purpose  of  these  important  se- 
cretions. Darwin. 


EUEAGNUS,the  oleaster,  or  wild  olive,  a  genus 
of  the  monogynia  order,  and  tetrandria  class  of 
plants ;  natural  order  sixteenth,  calyciflone :  COR. 
none  :  CAL.  campanulated,  quadrifid,  superior : 
FRUIT  a  plum  below  the  campanulated  calyx  This 
genus  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  oleaster 
or  wild  olive  of  Gerard,  Parkinson,  and  Ray 
which  is  only  a  particular  species  of  olive,  called 
by  Tournefort  and  Casper  Bauhine,  olea  sylves 
tris.  See  OLEA.  There  are  ten  species. 

1.  E.   inermis,  without  thorns,   is  the  kind 
commonly   preserved    in   the   gardens    of    this 
country.     The  leaves  are  more  than  three  inches 
long,  and  half  an  inch  broad,  and  have  a  shining 
appearance  like  satin.     The  flowers  come  out  at 
the  foot-stalks  of  the  leaves,  sometimes  singly,  at 
other  times  two,  and  sometimes  three,  at  the 
same  place.     The  outside  of  the  empalement  is 
silvery  and  studded ;  the  inside  of  a  pale  yellow. 
It  has  a  very  strong  scent.     The  flowers  appear 
in  July,  and  are  sometimes  succeeded  by  fruit. 

2.  E.  latifolia,  with  oval  leaves,  is  a  native 
of  Ceylon,  and  some  other  parts  of  India.     In 
this  country  it  rises  with  a  woody  stem  to  eight 
or    nine    feet,    dividing    into    many    crooked 
branches,  garnished  with  oval  and  silvery  leaves, 
which  have   several   irregular  spots  of  a  dark 
color  on  the  surface.     They  are  placed  alter- 
nately on  the   branches,  and  continue  all  the 
year. 

3.  E.  spinosa,  the  eastern  broad-leaved  olive 
with  a  large  fruit,  is  a  native  of  the  Levant  and 
some  parts  of  Germany.     The  leaves  are  about 
two  inches  long,  and  one  and  Jt  half  broad  in 
the  middle.     They  are  placed  alternate,  and  are 
of  a  silver  color :  at  the  foot-stalk  of  every  leaf 
there  comes  out  a  pretty  long  sharp  thorn,  which 
are  alternately  longer  :  the  flowers  are  small,  the 
inside  of  the  empalement  is  yellow,  and  they 
have  a  strong  scent  when  fully  open. 

The  first  and  last  species  may  be  propagated 
by  laying  down  the  young  shoots  in  autumn. 
They  will  take  root  in  one  year ;  when  they  may 
be  cut  off  from  the  old  trees,  and  either  trans- 
planted into  a  nursery  for  two  or  three  years,  or 
into  places  where  they  are  to  remain.  The  pro- 
per time  is  in  the  beginning  of  March,  or  early 
in  autumn.  They  should  be  screened  from 
high  winds ;  for  they  grow  very  freely,  and  are 
apt  to  be  split  by  the  wind,  if  too  much  exposed. 
The  latifolia  is  too  tender  to  endure  the  open 
air  of  this  country  ;  and  therefore  must  be  kept 
in  a  warm  stove,  except  during  a  short  time  in 
the  warmest  part  of  summer.  From  the  flower 
of  these  plants  an  aromatic  and  cordial  water 
has  been  drawn,  which  is  said  to  have  been 
successfully  used  in  putrid  and  pestilential  fevers. 

ELJEOCARPUS,  'in  botany,  a  genus  of  the 
monogynia  order,  and  polyandria  class  of  plants : 
COR.  pentapetalous  and  lacerated:  CAL.  penta- 
phyllous :  FRUIT  a  plum  with  a  wrinkled 
kernel.  Species  five,  natives  of  India  and  New 
Zealand. 

EL.&OMELI,  in  ancient  medicine,  a  sweet 
oil,  as  thick  as  honey,  said  to  flow  from  a  tree 
in  Syria,  and  to  have  been  useful  in  bilious  com- 
plaints. 

EL7EOTHESIUM,  in  antiquity,  the  anoint- 
ing room,  or  place  where  those  \\lio  were  to 


ELASTIC. 


76,1 


wrestle  or  had  bathed,  anointed  themselves.  Ste 
GYMNASIUM. 

ELAH.the  son  of  Baasha,  the  fourth  king  of 
Israel  after  the  separation  of  the  ten  tribes  from 
Judah.  He  was  murdered  while  in  a  state  of 
rntosication,  by  Zimri,  wiien  he  had  reigned 
only  two  years,  A.  M.  3014,  and  A.A.C.  934. 

KT.AH,  in  ancient  geography,  a  valley  of 
Israel,  famous  for  the  defeat  and  death  of  Goliath, 
the  Philistine,  by  David. 

ELAM,  in  ancient  geography,  a  country  fre- 
quently mentioned  in  Scripture,  lying  south-east 
of  Shinar.  In  the  time  of  Daniel,  (viii.  2.) 
Susiana  seems  to  have  been  part  of  it ;  and,  be- 
fore the  captivity,  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
Jews  called  Persia  by  any  other  name.  Elymae 
and  Elymais  are  often  mentioned  by  the  ancients. 
Ptolemy,  though  he  makes  Elymais  a  province 
of  Media,  places  Elymae  in  Susiana,  near  the  sea 
coast.  Stephanus  takes  it  to  be  a  part  of  Assyria; 
but  Pliny  and  Josephus  more  properly  of  Persia, 
whose  inhabitants,  the  latter  tells  us,  sprang 
from  the  Elamites.  The  best  commentators 
agree,  that  the  Elamites,  who  were  the  ancestors 
of  the  Persians,  were  descended  from  Elam,  the 
son  of  Shem.  It  is  likewise  allowed,  that  the 
inspired  writers  constantly  intend  Persia,  when 
they  speak  of  Elam  and  the  kingdom  of  Elam. 

ELA'NCE,  v.  a.  Fr.  dancer.  To  throw  out; 
to  dart ;  to  cast  as  a  dart. 

While  thy  unerring  hand  elanced 
Another,  and  another  dart,  the  people 
Joyfully  repeated   To  !  Prior. 

Harsh  words,  that  once  elanced,  must  ever  fly 

Irrevocable.  Id. 

ELAPHEBOLIA,  from  tXa^oci  a  deer;  in 
Grecian  antiquity,  a  festival  in  honor  of  Diana 
the  huntress.  In  the  celebration  a  cake  was 
made  in  the  form  of  a  deer,  and  offered  to  the 
goddess.  It  owed  its  institution  to  the  following 
circumstance : — When  the  Phocians  had  been 
severely  beaten  by  the  Thessalians,  they  resolred, 
by  t'ue  persuasion  of  one  Deiphantus,  to  raise  a 
y>ile  of  combustible  materials,  and  burn  their 
wives,  children,  and  effects,  rather  than  submit 
to  the  enemy.  This  resolution  was  unanimously 
approved  by  the  women,  who  decreed  Deiphantus 
a  crown  for  his  magnanimity.  When  every 
thing  was  prepared,  before  they  fired  the  pile, 
they  engaged  their  enemies,  and  fought  with  such 
desperate  fury,  that  they  totally  routed  them,  and 


morass  over  the  other,  differing  indeed  principally  in 
its  age,  and  perhaps  as  the  timber  might  be  different 
in  the  proportions  ef  its  component  parts. 

Darwin. 
Though  years 

Elapse,  and  other*  share  as  dark  a  doom. 
They  but  augment  the  deep  and  sweeping  thoughts 
Which  overpower  all  others,  and  conduct 
The  world  at  last  to  freedom  !  Byron. 

ELASMIS,  in  natural  history,  a  genus  of  talcs, 
composed  of  small  plates  in  form  of  spangles, 
and  either  single,  and  not  farther  fissile,  or,  if 
complex,  only  fissfle  to  a  certain  degree,  and 
that  in  somewhat  thick  lamina;.  Of  these  talcs 
there  are  several  varieties,  some  with  large  and 
others  with  small  spangles,  which,  differ  also  in 
color  and  other  peculiarities. 

ELA'STIC,  adj.  }       Fr.  elastique,  from  Gr. 

ELAS'TICAL,  >  fXccrjjc,  of  the  verb  tXaw  ; 

ELASTICITY,  n.  s.j  Ileb.  N^HJ  to  impel  or  cast 
off.  Springy ;  energetic.  The  force  whereby 
bodies  restore  themselves  to  a  position  from  which 
they  have  been  displaced. 

By  what  elastick  engines  did  she  rear 
The  starry  roof  and  roll  the  orbs  in  air. 

Blackmore. 

If  the  body  is  compact,  and  bends  or  yields  inward 
to  pression,  without  any  sliding  of  its  parts,  it  is  hard 
and  elastick,  returning  to  its  figure  with  a  force  rising 
from  the  mutual  attraction  of  its  parts. 

Newtun't  Optick*. 

The  most  common  diversities  of  human  constitu- 
tions arise  from  the  solids,  as  to  their  different  de- 
grees ef  strength  and  tension  ;  in  some  being  too  lax 
and  weak,  in  others  too  elattiek  and  strong. 

Arbuthnot  on  Aliments. 

A  lute-string  will  bear  an  hundred  weight  without 
rupture  ;  but  at  the  same  time  cannot  exert  its  elasti- 
city: take  away  fifty,  and  immediately  it  raiseth  the 
weight.  Id. 

A  fermentation  must  be  excited  in  some  assignable 
place,  which  may  expand  itself  by  its  eltutical  power, 
and  break  through,  where  it  meets  with  the  weakest 
resistance.  Bentlty. 

Me  emptiness  and  dulness  could  inspire, 
And  were  my  elasticity  and  fire.  Pope. 

His  form  robust  and  of  elastic  tone, 

Proportioned  well,  half  muscle  and  half  bone. 

Supplies  with  warm  activity  and  force 

A  mind  well  lodged,  and  masculine  of  course. 

Coieper. 

We  can  have  no  idea  of  a  natural  power,  which 
could  project  a  sun  out  of  chaos,  except  by  comparing 
it  to  the  explosions  or  earthquakes  owing  to  the  sudden 


,     •.        ,  ,    ,         .  - .  f  »•    _       "•  to  l"c  exuiuMonb  «r  earuiuuanes  uw 

obtained  a  complete  victory    In .commemoration    evo,ution  J  s  or  of  04ther  mor 

- 


of  this  unexpected  success,  this  festival  was  insti- 
tuted to  Diana,  and  kept  with  great  solemnity. 

ELAPHEBOLIUM,  in  Grecian  antiquity,  the 
ninth  month  of  the  Athenian  year,  answering  to 
the  latter  part  of  February  and  beginning  of 
March.  It  consisted  of  thirty  days,  and  took  its 
name  from  the  elaphebolia  which  was  celebrated 
in  it. 

ELA'PSE,  v.  n.  Lat.elapsus.  To  pass  away; 
to  glide  away ;  to  run  out  without  notice. 


vapours  ; 

of  the  power  of  which,  under  immeasurable  degrees  of 
heat  and  compression,  we  are  yet  ignorant.  Darwin. 

ELASTIC  GUM,  or  ELASTIC  RESIN.  See  GUM, 
ELASTIC. 

ELASTIC  VAPORS  are  snch  as  may,  by  any  ex- 
ternal mechanical  force,  be  compressed  into  a 
smaller  space  than  they  originally  occupied; 
restoring  themselves,  when  the  pressure  is  taken 
off,  to  their  former  state,  with  a  force  exactly 
proportioned  to  that  with  which  they  were  at 


There  is  a  docible  season,  a  learning  time  in  youth,  first  compressed.     Of  this  kind  are  all  the  aerial 

which,  suffered  to  elapse,  and  no  foundation  laid,  sel-  ^.^  ^^  exceplion>  ^  aU  kinds  of  fumes 

.om  returns.                                                      «».  raised  by  heat,  whether  from  solid  or  fluid  bodies. 

For  when   an  old  wood  perished,  and  produced  ».-,,*  ,    . 

morass,  many  centuries  would  elapse  before   another  Of  these  some  retain  their  elasticity  only  when 

™>d  could  erow  and   perish  again  upon  the  same  a  considerable  degree  of  heat  is  applied  to  them, 

ground,  which  would  thus  produce  a  new  stratum  of  or  to  the  substances  which  produce  them  ;  whne 


766 


ELASTIC. 


others  remain  elastic  in  every  degree  of  cold, 
either  natural  or  artificial,  that  has  been  observed. 
Of  the  former  kind  are  the  vapors  of  water,  spirit 
of  wine,  mercury,  sal  ammoniac,  and  all  kinds 
of  sublimable  salts  ;  of  the  latter,  those  of  spirit 
of  salt,  mixtures  of  vitriolic  acid  and  iron,  ni- 
trous acid,  and  various  metals ;  and,  in  short, 
the  different  species  of  aerial  fluids  indiscrimi- 
nately. The  elastic  force  with  which  any  one 
of  these  fluids  is  endowed,  has  not  yet  been  cal- 
culated, being  ultimately  greater  tha'n  any  ob- 
stacle we  can  put  in  its  way.  Thus,  if  we  com- 
press the  atmospherical  air,  we  shall  find  that, 
for  some  little  time,  it  will  easily  yield  to  the 
force  we  apply  ;  but  every  succeeding  moment 
the  resistance  will  become  stronger,  and  a  greater 
and  greater  force  must  be  applied  in  order  to 
compress  it  farther.  As  the  compression  goes 
on,  the  vessel  containing  the  air  becomes  hot; 
but  no  power  whatever  has  yet  been  able  to  de- 
stroy the  elasticity  of  the  continued  fluid  in  any 
degree ;  for,  upon  removing  the  pressure,  it  is 
always  found  to  occupy  the  very  same  space  that 
it  did  before.  The  case  is  the  same  with  aqueous 
steam,  to  which  a  sufficient  heat  is  applied  to 
keep  it  from  condensing  into  water*  This  will 
yield  to  a  certain  degree  ;  but  every  moment  the 
resistance  becomes  greater,  until  at  last  it  will 
overcome  any  obstacles  whatever.  An  example 
of  the  power  of  this  kind  of  steam  we  have  every 
day  in  the  steam  engine  ;  and  the  vapors  of  other 
matters,  both  solid  and  fluid,  have  frequently 
manifested  themselves  to  be  endowed  with  an 
equal  force.  Thus  the  force  of  the  vapors  of 
spirit  of  wine  has  occasioned  terrible  accidents 
when  the  worm  has  been  stopped,  and  the  head 
of  the  still  absurdly  tied  down  to  prevent  an  ex- 
plosion ;  the  vapors  of  mercury  have  burst  an 
iron  box ;  and  those  of  sal  ammoniac,  volatile 
salts,  nitrous  acid,  marine  acid,  phosphorus,  &c., 
have  all  been  known  to  burst  the  chemical  ves- 
sels which  confined  them,  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  endanger  those  who  stood  near  them.  In 
short,  from  innumerable  observations,  it  may  be 
laid  down  as  an  undoubted  fact,  that  there  is  no 
substance  whatever  capable  of  being  reduced 
into  a  state  of  vapor,  but  what  in  that  state  is 
endowed  with  an  elastic  force  ultimately  supe- 
rior to  any  obstacle  we  can  throw  in  its  way.  It 
has  been  a  desideratum  among  philosophers  to 
give  a  satisfactory  reason  for  this  astonishing 
power  of  elasticity  in  vapor,  which  is  seemingly 
so  little  capable  of  accomplishing  any  great 
purpose  when  in  an  unconfined  state.  As  air 
is  that  fluid  in  which,  from  the  many  experi- 
ments made  upon  it  by  the  air-pump  and  other- 
wise, the  elastic  property  has  most  frequently 
been  observed,  the  researches  of  philosophers 
were  at  first  principally  directed  towards  it. 
The  causes  they  assigned,  however,  were  very 
inadequate;  being  founded  upon  an  hypothesis 
concerning  the  form  of  the  particles  of  the 
atmosphere  itself,  which  they  supposed  to  be 
either  rolled  up  like  the  springs  of  watches,  or 
that  they  consist  of  a  kind  of  elastic  flakes.  This 
was  followed  by  another  hypothesis  concerning 
their  substance,  which  was  imagined  to  be  per- 
fectly elastic,  and  so  strong  that  it  could  not 
be  broken  by  any  mechanical  power  whatever ; 


and  thus  they  thought  the  phenomenon  of  the 
elasticity  of  the  air  might  be  explained.  But  an 
insuperable  difficulty  still  attended  their  scheme, 
notwithstanding  both  these  suppositions ;  for  it 
was  observed,  that  the  elastic  power  of  the  air 
was  augmented,  not  only  in  proportion  to  the 
quantity  of  pressure  it  was  made  to  endure,  but 
in  proportion  to  the  des^ee  of  heat  applied  to  it 
at  the  time.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  was  aware  of  this 
difficulty  ;  and  justly  concluded  that  the  pheno- 
mena of  the  air's  elasticity  could  not  be  solved 
on  any  other  supposition,  than  that  of  a  repul- 
sive power  diffused  all  around  each  of  its 
particles,  which  became  stronger  as  they  ap- 
proached, and  weaker  as  they  removed  from 
each  other.  Hence,  the  common  phenomena  of 
the  air-pump  and  condensing-engine  received 
a  satisfactory  explanation;  but  still  it  remained 
to  account  for  the  power  shown  in  the  present 
case  by  heat,  as  it  could  not  be  denied  that  this 
element  had  a  very  great  share  in  augmenting 
the  elasticity  of  the  atmosphere,  and  seemed  to 
be  the  only  cause  of  elasticity  in  other  vapors. 
It  does  not  appear  that  Sir  Isaac  entered  into 
this  question,  but  contented  himself  with  attribu- 
ting to  heat  the  property  of  increasing  repulsion, 
and  ascribing  this  to  another  unexplored  property 
called  rarefaction.  Thus  matters  stood  till  the 
great  discovery  made  by  Dr.  Black,  that  some 
bodies  have  the  power  of  absorbing  in  an  un- 
known manner  the  element  in  question,  and 
parting  with  it  afterwards,  so  that  it  flows  out 
of  the  body  which  had  absorbed  it,  with  the  very 
same  properties  that  it  had  before  absorption. 
Hence,  many  phenomena  of  heat,  vapor,  and 
evaporation,  were  explained  in  a  manner  much 
more  satisfactory  than  had  ever  been  attempted, 
or  even  expected  before.  One  of  these  was  that 
remarkable  property  of  metals  becoming  hot  by 
hammering;  during  which  operation,  in  the 
doctor's  opinion,  the  element  of  heat  is  squeezed 
out  from  between  the  particles  of  the  metal,  as 
water  is  from  the  pores  of  a  sponge  by  pressing 
it  between  the  fingers.  Of  the  same  nature  is 
the  phenomenon  above-mentioned,  that  air  when 
violently  compressed  becomes  hot,  by  reason  of 
the  quantity  of  more  subtile  element  squeezed 
out  from  among  the  particles.  In  this  manner 
it  appears,  that  heat  and  the  repulsive  power  of 
Sir  Isaac  Newton  are  the  very  same;  that  by 
diminishing  the  heat  of  any  quantity  of  air,  its 
elasticity  is  effectually  diminished,  and  it  will  of 
itself  shrink  into  a  smaller  space  as  effectually  as 
by  mechanical  pressure.  In  one  case  we  have 
what  may  be  called  ocular  demonstration  of  the 
truth  of  this  doctrine,  viz.  that  by  throwing  the 
focus  of  a  strong  burning  lens  upon  a  small 
quantity  of  charcoal  in  vacuo,  the  whole  will  be 
converted  into  inflammable  air,  having  even  a 
greater  power  of  elasticity  than  common  air  in 
an  equal  degree  of  heat.  Here  there  is  nothing 
else  but  heat  or  light  to  produce  the  elastic 
power,  or  cause  the  particles  of  charcoal,  which 
before  attracted,  now  to  repel  each  other.  In 
another  case  we  have  evidence  equally  strong, 
that  the  element  of  heat  by  itself,  without  the 
presence  of  that  of  light,  is  capable  of  producing 
the  same  effect.  Thus  when  a  phial  of  ether  is 
put  into  the  receiver  of  an  air-pump,  and  sur- 


ELASTICITY. 


767 


rounded  by  a  small  vessel  of  water,  the  ether 
boils  violently,  and  is  dissipated  in  vapor,  while 
the  water  freezes,  and  is  cooled  to  a  great  degree. 
The  dissipation  of  this  vapor  shows  that  it  has 
an    elastic    force;    and   the    absorption  of  the 
heat  from  the  water  shows,    that  this   element 
not  only  produces   the  elasticity,  but   actually 
enters  into  the  substance  of  the  vapor  itself;  so 
that  we  have  not  the  least  reason  to  conclude 
that  there  is  any  other  repulsive  power  by  which 
the  particles  are  kept  at  a  distance  from  one  ano- 
ther, than  the  substance  of  the   heat  itself.     In 
what  manner  it  acts,  we  cannot  pretend  exactly 
to    explain,    without    making    hypotheses  con- 
cerning the  form  of  the  minute  particles  of  mat- 
ter, which  must  always  be  very  uncertain.     All 
known  phenomena,  however,  concur  in  rendering 
the  theory  now  laid   down  extremely  probable. 
The  elasticity  of  the  steam  of  water  is  exactly 
proportioned  to  the  degree  of  heat  which  flows 
into   it    from  without ;    and,   if  this    be    kept 
up  to  a  sufficient  degree,  there  is  no  mechanical 
pressure  which  can  reduce   it  into  the  state  of 
water.     This,  however,  may  very  easily  be  done 
by  abstracting  a  certain  portion  of  the  latent  heat 
it  contains  :  when  the  elastic  vapor  will  become  a 
dense  and  heavy  fluid.     The  same  thing  may  be 
done  in  various  ways  with  the  permanently  elastic 
fluids.     Thus   the   purest   dephlogisticated   air, 
when   made   to    part   with  its   latent  heat,   by 
burning   with  iron,  is  converted  into   a  gravi- 
tating substance  of  an  unknown  nature,  which 
adheres  strongly  to  the  metal.     If  the  decompo- 
sition is  performed  by  inflammable  air,  both  to- 
gether unite  into  a  heavy,  aqueous,  or  acid  fluid ; 
if  by  mixture  with  nitrous  air,  still  the  heat  is 
discernible,  though  less  violent  than  in  the  two 
former  cases.  The  decomposition  indeed  is  slower, 
but   equally    complete,     and    the    dephlogisti- 
cated  air  becomes  part  of  the  nitrous  acid,  from 
which  it  may  be  again  expelled  by  proper  means  : 
but  of  these  means  heat  must  always  be  one  ;  for 
thus  only  the  elasticity  can  be  restored,  and  the 
air  be  recovered  in  its  proper  state.     The  same 
thing  takes  place  in  fixed  air,  and  all  other  per- 
manently elastic  fluids  capable  of  being  absorbed 
by  others.     The  conclusion  therefore,  which  we 
can  only  draw  from  what  data  we  have,  concern- 
ing the  composition  of  elastic  vapors,  is,  that  all 
of  them  are  formed  of  a  terrestrial   substance, 
united  with  the  element  of  heat  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  part  of  the  latter  may  be  squeezed  out 
from  among  the  terrestrial  particles;  but  in  such 
a  manner,  that,  as  soon  as  the  pressure  is  taken 
off,  the  surrounding  fluid  rushes  in,  and  expands 
them  to  their  original  bulk  :  and  this  expansion 
or  tendency  to  it  will  be  increased  in  proportion 
to  the  degree  of  heat,  just  as  the  expansion  of  a 
sponge  would  be  exceedingly  augmented,  if  we 
could  contrive  to  convey  a  stream  of  water  into 
the  heart  of  it,  and  make  the  liquid  flow  out  with 
violence  through  every  pore  in  the  circumference. 
In  this  case,  it  is  evident  that  the  water  would  act 
as  a  power  of  repulsion  among  the  particles  of 
the  sponge,  as  well  as  the  fire  does  among  the 
particles  of  the  water,  charcoal,  or  whatever  other 
substance  is  employed.  Thus  far  we  may  reason 
from  analogy,  but  in  all  probability  the  inter- 
nal and  essential  texture  of  these  vapors  will 
for  ever  remain  unknown.     It  has  been  ima- 


that  the  artificial  elastic  fluids 
s;tme    mechanical    property  with 


gined  by  some, 
have   not   th 

common  air,  viz.  that  of  occupying  ;i  space  in- 
versely proportional  to  the  weights  with  which 
they  are  pressed  :  but  this  is  found  to  be  a  mis- 
take. All  of  them  likewise  have  been  found  to 
be  non-conductors  of  electricity,  though  proba- 
bly not  all  in  the  same  degree.  See  Aiu  and 
ELECTRICITY. 

ELASTICITY.  The  cause  or  principle  of  elas- 
ticity, or  springiness,  is  variously  assigned.  The 
Cartesians  account  for  it  from  the  materia  sub- 
tilis  making  an  effort  to  pass  through  pores  that 
are  too  narrow  for  it.  Other  philosophers, 
in  lieu  of  the  subtile  matter,  substitute  ether, 
or  a  fine  etherial  medium  that  pervades  all 
bodies.  Others,  setting  aside  the  precarious 
notion  of  a  materia  subtilis,  account  for  elas- 
ticity from  the  great  law  of  attraction,  or  the 
cause  of  the  cohesion  of  the  parts  oi"  solid 
and  firm  bodies.  Thus,  say  they,  when  a  hard 
body  is  struck  or  bent,  so  that  the  component 
parts  are  moved  a  little  from  each  other,  but  not 
quite  disjointed  or  broken  off,  or  separated  so  far 
as  to  be  out  of  the  power  of  that  attracting  force 
whereby  they  cohere  ;  they  must  certainly,  on  the 
cessation  of  the  external  violence,  spring  back  to 
their  former  natural  state.  Elasticity  has  also  been 
resolved  into  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  :  for 
a  violent  tension,  or  compression,  though  not  so 
great  as  to  separate  the  constituent  particles  of 
bodies  far  enough  to  let  in  any  foreign  matter, 
must  yet  occasion  many  little  vacuola  between 
the  separated  surfaces  ;  so  that  upon  the  removal 
of  the  force  they  will  close  again  by  the  pressure 
of  the  aerial  fluid  upon  the  external  parts. 
See  ATMOSPHERE.  Lastly,  others  attribute  the 
elasticity  of  all  hard  bodies  to  the  power  of  resi- 
lition  in  the  air  included  within  them  :  and  so 
make  the  elastic  force  of  the  air  the  principle  of 
elasticity  in  all  other  bodies.  These  are  clearly 
the  mere  conjectures  of  philosophy. 

M.  Libes,  the  author  of  the  Nouveau  Diction- 
naire  de  Physique,  has  in  that  work  given  a  new 
explication  of  the  phenomena  of  elasticity,  which 
depends  upon  the  following  principles:  — 

1.  The  signs  of  elasticity  suppose  a  compres- 
sion effected,  that  is,  an  alteration  in  the  figure, 
of  bodies  produced  by  the  mutual  approach  of 
the  moleculae  :  whence  it  results,  that  bodies, 
whose  molecular  yield  with  a  very  great  facility 
to  the  slightest  pressure,  so  as  to  roll  one  over 
another  without  changing  their  figure,  cannot  give 
sensible  signs  of  elasticity.  Such  in  general  are 
liquids.  2.  When  an  elastic  body  is  compressed, 
,some  of  its  integrant  molecula  are  brought  nearer 
to  one  another,  while  others  undergo  a  farther 
separation  nearly  equal  to  the  approach  of  the 
former.  3.  At  the  haoitual  degree  of  heat  and 
pressure  which  we  expedience,  all  bodies  have  a 
volume  determined  by  the  ratio  of  equality,  which 
exists  between  the  attractive  force  of  their  parti- 
cles', and  the  repulsive  force  communicated  by 
the  caloric  combined  with  those  particles. 

These  being  granted,  the  re-establishment  61 
solid  bodies,  after  the  compression,  appears  to 
be  the  result  of  the  combined  action  of  the  caloric 
and  of  attraction.  For  in  the  moleculae  brought 
nearer  by  the  compression,  the  repulsive  force 
augments,  and  the  attractive  force  likewise  aug- 


768 


ELASTICITY. 


ments ;  but  the  augmentation  of  the  former  force 
exceeds  that  of  the  latter.  For,  at  the  epoch  of 
the  formation  of  the  body,  such  as  it  existed  pre- 
vious to  the  compression,  the  repulsive  force  com- 
municated to  its  moleculae  by  the  caloric,  was 
sufficient  to  give  the  degree  of  separation  that 
was  peculiar  to  the  body :  it  was,  therefore,  su- 
perior to  the  attractive  force  until  the  moment 
when  the  molecules  had  become  so  far  separated 
as  was  consistent  with  the  natural  state  of  the 
body.  Whence  it  results,  that  if  the  particles  are 
brought  nearer  together  by  compression,  that  is, 
if  they  are  contracted  with  the  caloric  into  a 
smaller  space,  the  ratio  of  equality  which  sub- 
sisted between  the  attraction  and  the  repulsion 
befoie  the  compression,  must  be  destroyed  in 
favor  of  the  repulsion  ;  and  consequently,  on  the 
cessation  of  'the  compression,  this  surplus  of  re- 
pulsive force  will  act  so  as  to  separate  again  the 
moleculae  brought  nearer  by  the  compression,  un- 
til the  equilibrium  is  re-established  between  the 
attraction  and  the  repulsion  :  and  this  equilibrium 
can  only  be  re-established,  when  the  molecules 
have  recovered  the  degree  of  separation  which 
they  had  previous  to  the  compression.  For 
similar  reasons  the  attraction  will  predominate 
over  the  repulsion  in  those  particles  which  have 
suffered  a  farther  separation  than  is  due  to  the 
natural  state :  it  must,  therefore,  act  to  draw  the 
particles  nearer,  and  re-establish  the  equilibrium 
of  those  forces  :  and  this  equilibrium  cannot  be 
re-established  until  the  molecules  have  recovered 
the  relative  distance  which  they  had  before  the 
compression. 

This  theory  M.  Libes  applies  to  an  elastic 
sphere,  as  an  ivory  ball  when  falling  upon  a 
plane,  to  a  plate  of  steel,  whose  extremities  are 
brought  towards  each  other  by  bending,  and  to 
the  known  effects  of  tempered  metals,  &c.  In 
explaining  the  elasticity  of  aeriform  fluids,  M. 
Libes  calls  in  to  his  aid  a  new  force.  For,  in  this 
kind  of  substances,  the  repulsion  having  prevailed 
over  the  attraction,  their  particles  are  retained  in 
their  mutual  position  by  the  pressure  of  the  at- 
mosphere. But  this  force,  it  may  be  observed, 
being  constant,  makes  no  change  in  the  results 
;ust  stated ;  except  that,  if  the  pressure  be  taken 
away,  the  particles  of  the  gas  will  be  separated 
from  one  another,  until  their  relative  distance  at- 
tains a  point  determined  by  the  equality  between 
the  attraction  of  the  earth  and  the  repulsion  of 
those  particles.  Now,  since  all  bodies  contain 
caloric,  it  may  be  asked  how  it  happens  that  all 
bodies  are  not  elastic,  if  caloric  be  the  principle 
of  elasticity  ? 

To  this  M.  Libes  replies  by  the  following  re- 
marks : — 1st.  Since  there  is  not  in  nature  any 
body,  either  perfectly  hard,  or  perfectly  soft, 
there  is  none  but  what  possesses  some  degree  of 
elasticity.  2dl v  Perceptible  signs  of  elasticity 
suppose  the  compression  effected  :  it  is  not  there- 


fore surprising,  that  bodies  in  which  we  cannot 
produce  compression  should  not  give  any  sign  of 
elasticity.  3dly.  Although  caloric  be  the  princi- 
ple of  elasticity,  it  does  not  follow  that  all  bodies 
which  contain  caloric  must  exhibit  this  property, 
1.  Too  much  or  too  little  caloric  may  equally 
weaken  the  elastic  force.  The  different  forms 
which  distinguish  the  integrant  molecuke  of  dif- 
ferent bodies ;  the  different  arrangement  assumed 
by  those  moleculas,  according  to  circumstances, 
may  be  sometimes  more  or  less  favorable,  at 
others  more  or  less  prejudicial  to  elasticity.  2. 
Soft  bodies,  such  as  butter,  humid  clay,  Sec.,  ex- 
perience in  their  soft  state  a  commencement  of 
solution  by  water,  which  must  alter  the  repulsive 
force  of  their  moleculae,  and  consequently  hurt 
the  elasticity.  This  is  so  true,  that  these  bodies, 
freed  from  their  aqueous  parts,  without  changing 
their  temperature,  yield  sensible  signs  of  elasticity. 
M.  Libes,  instead  of  attempting  to  explain,  as 
some  would  expect,  why  caloric  is  elastic,  says  it 
is  not  necessary  .to  suppose  it  so.  •  For  it  may 
communicate  this  property  to  other  bodies  with- 
out behtg  so  itself.  This  position  he  illustrates 
as  follows  :  when  dry  bread  is  immersed  in  water, 
that  bread  becomes  swoln,  its  particles  being 
farther  separated  from  one  another  :  water,  there- 
fore, by  penetrating  the  pores  of  the  bread,  com- 
municates to  its  particles  a  repulsive  force ;  yet 
it  would  be  ridiculous  to  conclude  from  hence, 
that  the  moleculae  of  water  mutually -re  pel  one 
another.  In  like  manner,  when  we  subject  a 
body  to  the  action  of  heat,  its  integrant  molecules 
are  separated  from  one  another,  and  acquire  a 
repulsive  force  by  their  combination  with  caloric  : 
but  this  phenomenon,  like  the  preceding,  depends 
probably  upon  the  concourse  of  several  attrac- 
tive forces,  such  as  that  of  the  moleculae  of  the 
caloric,  that  of  the  particles  of  the  body  for  one 
another,  and,  lastly,  the  reciprocal  attraction  of 
the  particles  of  the  caloric  and  those  of  the  body 
penetrated  by  that  fluid  :  whence  it  results  that 
the  elasticity  of  bodies^by  no  means  presupposes 
that  of  the  caloric  which  has  given  rise  to  it. 
Indeed,  M.  Libes  does  not  regard  as  completely 
demonstrated  the  existence  of  the  fluid  called 
caloric ;  he  assumes  the  hypothesis  as  a  matter 
of  convenience,  which  enables  us  to  abridge  the 
language  of  philosophical  discussions,  and  to 
found  upon  our  reasonings  an  analytical  calculus. 
He  next,  therefore,  proceeds  to  state  his  theory 
analytically  ;  and  deduces  from  his  formulae  the 
following  results  among  others.  1 .  That  when 
we  compress  elastic  fluids,  the  repulsive  force 
becomes  more  powerful  than  the  attractive,  and 
consequently  when  the  compression  ceases,  the 
molecula:  ought  to  return  towards  their  first  po- 
sition. 2.  That  liquids  and  aeriform  fluids  have 
the  exclusive  privilege  of  assuming  a  larger 
volume  when  the  pressure  o'f  the  atmosphere  is 
taken  away.  Diet,  de  Phys.  Retrospect,  No.  8. 


END  OF  VOL.  VII. 


UCSB   LIBRARY 


X- 


^r